《The Scum Is A》


 Chapter 1 - The Scum Is Cheng Sheng

    Xinfaxian, 6 PM.


    Surrounded by the mountains is a small land called Xinfaxian1. The name was given by a wandering cultivator that decided to live here with his friend.


    At the heart of the Xinfaxian is the bustling market. A young and handsome man can be seen wandering around, looking at the sold goods with his eyes full of interest. The young man is wearing light green robes like the fresh leaves shone by the sunlight in summer. On the chest is a bending flower, its blooming petals is pointed downwards and the leaf on the back of its stem is pointed upwards.


    A jade pendant is hanging by the young man''s waist. His hands are on his back as he looked around, as if thinking which item should he buy.


    "Oops ¨C " he exclaimed when he bumped into someone. He looked up and saw a man glaring at him. "S-sorry, brother." He said and apologetically smiled.


    "Tch. Watch where you''re going!" the man told him and left.


    The young man shrugged, then continued to look around.


    "How much is this comb? I want to buy it."


    The young man turned and saw a woman holding a wooden comb.


    "It''s not much, young lady." The vendor said.


    The woman nodded and reached for her purse. "Huh? Where was it ¨C " she said as she looked but she didn''t find it.


    "Young lady."


    The woman turned and saw a handsome young man smiling at her. He has a fair and smooth skin. His brows are thin but sharp like a sword. His eyes are deep, and blanketing them are his eyelashes that are long and curled. His noise is tall and his lips are thin like his brows, but thin and pouty as if he is always smiling.


    She blushed as she was stared at by those deep and dark eyes like the night. "Yes?"


    "Perhaps this is yours?" the handsome young man said. On his hand is a purse of rose color.


    The woman''s eyes widened. "T-thank you. I ¨C I seem to have lost it ¨C " she said and shyly smiled as she took the purse, her fingers slightly touched the slender fingers of the handsome young man.


    The handsome young man just smiled. "Please always be mindful of your belongings." He said. "Even though the night is young, but that doesn''t necessarily mean it''s safe." He told her.


    The woman nodded and stared at him as if she''s in a daze. She watched the handsome young man left and felt disappointed.


    "Young lady, are you still buying it?" she heard the vendor asked.


    "I will!" the woman answered and immediately bought the comb.


    On the other side of the market, a loud curse can be heard from a man. "Pei! You stole my money, didn''t you, brat?!" the man said. He was glaring at the kid he''s grabbing by the collar.


    "I didn''t! I didn''t!" the kid cried as he shook his head like a rattle drum.


    "You lie ¨C ow!" the man cried when he felt the back of his head hurt. "Who''s that?!" he turned and saw a group of children glaring at him, big stones on their small hands.


    "Let go of our friend!"


    "Yes ah!" the kids piped as they looked at their crying friend.


    "He stole my money when he bumped me!" the man said.


    "He didn''t! He''s been with us since earlier! You can ask the auntie in that shop!" the leader of the children said and pointed the noodle shop. "You''re the one lying! You took our friend when he''s alone to hurt him!" they said as they raised their hand holding the stone. "Bad guy!" they said and started to threw stones at the back of the man.


    The man gritted his teeth but immediately let go of the kid. He immediately ran away, avoiding the stones being thrown to him. "What an unlucky night!" he said, pissed. He lost the money he stole and he was thrown stones by a group of brats. "Just you wait¡­ you bastard¡­" he muttered as his eyes reddened in anger. His knuckles cracked as he clenched his fists. In front of him, it''s as if he can see the man who''s his enemy. It is the leader of their group of thieves. He hadn''t given his share last week and so he is desperate to look for someone who he can stole money from. "Bastard¡­ die¡­ die¡­" he muttered as his eyes started to redden and blood dripped from his palm that his nails bore as he tightened to clench his fists.


    He didn''t notice a black smoke coming from his body and traveled to the dark alley behind him. From the alley, the black smoke was sucked by a figure appearing from the dark. The figure has a sallow and dry skin. The muscles underneath its skin is loose, making its skin looked like a crumpled cloth wrapping its body. The figure is hunched and is slowly walking, its legs are shaking as it took a step, making it look like it''s gonna tumble to the ground at any time. On its head is a cluster of dry and frizzy hair that is covered with unknown dirt. Its eyes and mouth are hollow and from its hollow mouth came a low growl like that of a beast.


    The thief heard a faint thumping sound coming from his back. He turned and saw a dark alley. The sound is coming from it. He walked towards it to see what was in it when suddenly, from the dark, a figure flashed and jumped on him. It was very fast for him to see what it is.


    He fell on his back from the impact and the weight of the unknown being that jumped on him. He cried out in pain, then turned his head to see what it is . He opened his mouth to speak, but suddenly, he felt a pain not only coming from his back because of his fall, but also something hit his stomach. "Guh - !" he coughed and his face went pale when he saw he sputtered blood. The blood from his mouth splattered on the balding head before him. However, he didn''t have time to mind it when he felt the pain in his stomach became more painful. He felt his insides are being squeezed and tugged. Then, that something that is messing with his intestines moved, making him cough more blood and the front of his clothes was soaked, along with the bald head before him that looked like it bathed in blood. He lowered his eyes, only for his eyeballs to almost fall out of their sockets when he saw the figure that jumped on him, its arm is on his stomach. Its hand is inside him, squeezing his organs. "Ack - !" more blood flowed out of his mouth as he felt like vomiting and dying in pain. His tears fell and soaked his face.


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!" a sharp shriek broke the bustling night in the market as it was followed by screams and shouts.


    On the other side of the market, a handsome young man is walking against the tide of the escaping people, as if he''s passing through by them. He looked like a gentle breeze as his light green clothes like the summer leaves fluttered. In just a couple of steps, he crossed a hundred meters and bypassed the running citizens. He stopped in his steps when he finally reached the scene of the crime, his feet landing on the ground didn''t make a single sound.


    "Ai." The handsome young man exclaimed in a loud voice when he saw the thief almost on his last breath as the walking corpse''s hand continued to rupture his organs. "Isn''t this the man who stole the pretty lady''s purse earlier?" he asked as he looked at the corpse''s hand connected to the thief''s body. He saw in the dried up veins of the corpse a fresh blood coursing. His eyes narrowed as he immediately pulled out the jade pendant on his waist.


    The jade pendant moved in the air and shone by reflecting the lights coming from the houses and the stalls in the market. It turned into powder, then the powder formed a hilt. Slowly, from the hilt came a lustrous thin but sharp blade, forming a sword.


    The young man grabbed the hilt of the sword, then swung it. A glare come out of the blade''s edges and shot towards the arm of the corpse that''s sucking the thief''s blood. "I thought it was a zombie. It''s actually a vampire?!" the handsome young man exclaimed as the arm was cut and the corpse fell on its back when its arm was severed. It wriggled on the ground. After it sucked a certain amount of blood, it was charged with energy. "What the hell is this black magic¡­?" the handsome young man muttered, his sharp brows knit as his narrowed eyes zoomed in to the corpse''s hand that''s on the thief''s stomach.


    The thief''s face is now bloodless and started to dry up, but since the corpse''s hand was cut and the blood suckling was stopped, the thief''s face right now looked like an old man on his hundreds. The corpse''s hand that was still on the thief''s stomach began to rot.


    The handsome young man pursed his lips, holding himself back not to retch as he saw maggots come out of the corpse''s rotting hand and crawled on the thief''s body. However, his eyes glinted when he saw that the maggots themselves started to suck blood, too. "Tch ¨C " he said as he raised his sword.


    He was about to send another shot of light energy when a hand grabbed his wrist from behind. He turned and saw a tall and handsome man standing behind him. The man has thick brows but gentle and deep eyes and is staring at him. He has a sun-kissed skin, the light green robes perfectly hugging his body. He''s standing upright like a tree, making him looked like aloof and cold. "Da shixiong." He called out when he saw Fei Yin.


    The eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect, Fei Yin, spoke. "What do you think you''re doing here?" he asked, his voice deep and husky. "Cheng-shidi?"


    Cheng Sheng sheepishly smiled. "Aia. Da shixiong. What do you mean?" he asked as he pulled his wrist from Fei Yin''s grasp.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and just stared at him, making Cheng Sheng turn his eyes away. "Speak." Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng pursed his lips and pointed with his sword the thief and the walking corpse not far from them. "Look, da shixiong! I found a walking corpse!" he said and smugly looked at Fei Yin.


    "Your merit won''t be counted since it isn''t your turn to night watch." Fei Yin said as he took out a qiankun pouch. He threw it towards the thief''s corpse. The pouch floated above the thief''s corpse, then emitted a bright light. It shone on the thief''s corpse, then the thief''s corpse was sucked in the pouch. The pouch then flew back to Fei Yin''s hand.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Cheng Sheng called as he blinked his eyes, looking at Fei Yin. His face looks like he''s wronged.


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng, then sighed as he looked away. He threw the qiankun pouch to Cheng Sheng and walked towards the walking corpse¡­ ah, now it''s wriggling corpse like worm, and dealt it by burning it with fire talismans. After that, he turned back to Cheng Sheng and grabbed the other by the back of his neck. "Let''s go." He said as he tugged at his jade pendant. Like earlier, the jade pendant turned into a sword.


    Cheng Sheng bitterly rode on Fei Yin''s sword. Fei Yin is afraid he''d1 run away again, and so Fei Yin immediately made the sword fly towards the Xinfaxian Sect''s direction, which is behind the mountains.

 Chapter 2 - The Scum Is A Troublemaker

    Xinfaxian Sect.


    In the darkness, countless specks of lights are floating above the large pond in the middle of the groups of houses. The vines hanging on the trees surrounding the houses looked like glowing from bathing in the moonlight.


    Not far from the houses where the disciples are living, a palace made of bamboos stood near the cliff. The paper lamps inside cast an orange shade inside, like the sun trapped inside a big box. Inside, a slender and fair man wearing white robes that adorned with green lines on the edges, a leaning flower crest on his chest, is walking inside, a book on his hand and a closed fan on the other hand, and enjoying the silence in the mountain.


    Enjoying the silence in the mountain¡­ that is bound to be broken when a sword came flying towards the place and a loud voice shouted. The echo rang in the four mountains that''s surrounding the Xinfaxian, acting as its borders. The voice woke the animals living in the mountain from their early sleep and disturbed the concentration of the studying and training disciples.


    "Shifu! I''m back!" Cheng Sheng yelled towards the bamboo palace where Fei Yin is taking him to.


    His shout, however, was returned with loud curses. "Shidi! You bastard! Come here and I''ll kill you!" Feng Mo, the hot-tempered third disciple, yelled back. His voice is coming from the east mountain. His voice, although travelled far, yet only Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng can hear it.


    In the south mountain, a man with a gentle face and kind aura helplessly smiled as he held his forehead with his hand. "Cheng-shidi¡­" he sighed as he looked at the mountain of books that fell when he was startled by Cheng Sheng''s voice and his back hit the tall shelf hard, making it tumble and hit the next shelf, which tumbled and also hit the next shelf, that tumbled when it was hit and hit the next shelf¡­ This happened until the last shelf fell. "Just as I am about to finish¡­" he said and looked at the last book in the Library Hall. "¡­ I''m going to do it again." Li Tian muttered as he burned another paper lamp. He started his work by picking up the first book in the Book of Talisman Arts section.


    Cheng Sheng giggled as he turned, only to be greeted by Fei Yin''s cold face. "¡­ da shixiong¡­ I didn''t do it on purpose." Cheng Sheng said, like a thief who stole the bell.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer as they reached the entrance of the Punishment Hall, which is in the north mountain, and is a part of their shifu''s residence. The east mountain is where their Training Hall is located, and Feng Mo is there to practice his sword. The west mountain which is always silent is where the Meditation Hall is. It is also where they do their closed-door cultivation.


    In the heart of the Xinfaxian is a tall tower where the Xinfaxian sect disciples are staying during their night watch. Cheng Sheng, who isn''t in charge of night watch tonight, sneaked out of the sect when he is writing talismans.


    "Receive your punishment." Fei Yin answered as he pulled Cheng Sheng by the back of his collar and dragged him inside the punishment hall.


    Fei Yin, as the eldest disciple, is in charge of disciplining them if they had done something wrong. This role perfectly fits his aloof and cold aura. Li Tian, who is in the Library Hall and is the second disciple, is in charge of their studies by monitoring their learning progress. This role perfectly fits him since he has a long patience reserved to everybody ¨C especially Cheng Sheng, the troublemaker. Feng Mo, who is in the Training Hall, is in charge of their martial arts by sparring with them. This really fits him well since he is hot-tempered and has a lot of energy to spare ¨C especially towards Cheng Sheng, the troublemaker.


    The last but not the least is the troublemaker Cheng Sheng. He is the fourth disciple and is in charge of making talismans. Among the four, and the other disciples, he has the lowest cultivation. He became the fourth disciple since he is one of the first four people who became disciples of the sect when the sect was created. He is the support of his three elder disciples.


    Cheng Sheng guiltily rubbed his nose as he looked around the Punishment Hall. He started to feel cold by looking at the wide and open space, overlooking the three mountains behind, and the bright and round moon surrounded by the sparkling countless stars can be seen. The only solid cover of the Punishment Hall is the roof.


    The Punishment Hall is just beside the cliff. You can directly jump down if you feel like dying from the punishment. Around it are thin and fluttering drapes adorned by moving lines forming different figures every time the drape fluttered. Needless to say, those lines are the barriers of the Punishment Hall to keep one from escaping. Since the figures on the drapes changes, the effect of the barrier also changes.


    Cheng Sheng loves his life and so he doesn''t want to be the brave one to test what could be the current effect of the changing barriers. "Da shixiong¡­ I feel cold." Cheng Sheng said as he rubbed his arms with his palm when they reached the middle of the empty Punishment Hall. The Punishment Hall doesn''t display weapons or talismans or even a thread inside since the disciples who will be entering the hall to receive their punishment may go against each other and kill each other. Thus, Fei Yin took Chen Sheng''s pendant and even locked his spiritual energy, even though he didn''t need to. This made Cheng Sheng frown.


    "Cheng-shidi. Rules are rules." Fei Yin told him as he glanced at the wall where the rule of locking one''s spiritual energy is written. He didn''t add, "You''re known for having a trick up your sleeve, so I need to lock even your little spiritual energy." It would break his cold character by saying a sarcastic remark. "You can leave by dawn." He told Cheng Sheng as he walked outside and sent his spiritual energy inside, which in the direction of Cheng Sheng, making it look like he''s sending his spiritual energy to Cheng Sheng. Fei Yin sent his spiritual energy to the ''door'' ¨C which is an empty space, setting a new rule that "Cheng Sheng can leave by dawn.", like a lock.


    Then, he left, only to meet the slender man with a book on his hand and a closed fan with the other. The man is wearing a green and white robe, and has a kind face but now wearing an ugly expression. "Shifu." Fei Yin called.


    Fan Wen, the sole elder of the Xinfaxian Sect, didn''t answer and hatefully glared at the ''entrance'' of the Punishment Hall. "Cheng Sheng!" his voice thundered inside the Punishment Hall, startling the meditating Cheng Sheng and the handsome young man fell on his back, the back of his head hitting the bamboo floor, creating a crisp sound of ''tuk''.


    "OW - !" Cheng Sheng''s cry can be heard from the outside, making Fan Wen feel satisfied.


    His face returning to its usual kind expression, Fan Wen turned to Fei Yin and nodded. "Immediately return and cultivate in your house." He told Fei Yin and left, a big smile on his face.


    "Yes!" Fei Yin answered and bowed. Then, watching their shifu''s back disappearing, he heard a loud laughter coming from the Punishment Hall.


    On the west mountain in the Meditation Hall, a man with a perfectly chiseled face is sitting on the cold floor. A gentle smile broke on his usually emotionless face. Beside him, a silver mask lay. "What an easy fool." Xie Lan muttered, a chuckle coming from his mouth.


    After the debacle, the usual silence in this small land named Xinfaxian returned.

 Chapter 3 - The Scum Is A Show-off

    The sun climbed behind the mountains and peeked through the gaps of its peaks, casting its sunlight that passed through on the Xinfaxian. The Xinfaxian Sect greeted the sunlight first that gently touched their skin after it passed between the leaves, waking them up.


    Cheng Sheng, who''s lying on the bamboo floor of the Punishment Hall that started to warm up, slowly lifted his eyelids, his thick and curly eyelashes fanning his eyes. He looked around and saw the Punishment Hall brightened. He lazily sat up and stretched his limbs, then he stood up. He patted his dustless green robes and walked to the door-less and wall-less entrance of the Punishment Hall. He saw the drapes fluttered and the figures on it changed. Some specks of light come out of it.


    "Good morning." was what''s written on the drapes. "Go to the Study Hall after you''ve washed up and eaten breakfast." This message must be from Fan Wen, their shifu. The lights surrounding the drapes disappeared and the drapes returned to normal.


    Cheng Sheng walked out of the Punishment Hall and was met by his fellow disciples who are doing their errands. Some of them are carrying water over their shoulders while some are picking up vegetables. There are some who are cooking their breakfast.


    He went there to leech off food. "Hey!" he called and waved at them when they turned. He gave them a smile.


    "C-Cheng-shixiong." They called, shocked. They looked at him, then looked at the direction where he came from. They saw the Punishment Hall.


    "Can you give me some?" Cheng Sheng asked and looked at the congee in their hands.


    Black lines covered their faces as they took a step back. "C-Cheng-shixiong¡­" they called, afraid. "W-we can''t¡­ this is our only share¡­" they said.


    Cheng Sheng sighed as he shook his head. He took a step forward. "I''m only asking for a very little ¨C " he said as he pinched his forefinger and thumb while his other hand raised. He was about to wrap it around the nearest disciple''s back when his wrist, like last night, was caught by a hand.


    He turned, the disciples also followed to turn. Their eyes went wide when they saw Fei Yin standing behind Cheng Sheng. "Da shi ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. ¡­ shit.


    "Da shixiong!" the disciples exclaimed and sighed in relief.


    Fei Yin glanced at them for a second before he turned to Cheng Sheng. "Cheng-shidi." He called. "Shifu is waiting for you in the Study Hall." He told him, repeating the message Fan Wen sent him earlier through the drapes.


    "But I still haven''t eaten breakfast." Cheng Sheng said and looked at the congee in the disciple''s hand full of longing.


    Fei Yin''s handsome brow twitched. He waved his sleeve and a pack filled with steamed buns flew out. "Here." He answered after he caught the pack and gave it to Cheng Sheng who is drooling.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes sparkled as he took the pack of steamed buns. "Thank you, da shixiong!" he said and opened it. His saliva dripped from his mouth as he looked at the plump meat bun. He immediately ate it. "But¡­ I still haven''t washed up." He said as he chewed the bun. "I''m already smelly." He sniffed his sleeve. Then, as if it was nothing, he ate another bun.


    The wind blew and brought Cheng Sheng''s scent to Fei Yin''s nose. He breathed in a fresh scent of wood mixed with a faint and sweet smell of sweat, together with the smell of the steamed bun and congee. His eyes lowered and watched as Cheng Sheng wolfed down the steamed bun. "You can wash up in the spring at the foot of the south mountain." He answered.


    "Okay!" Cheng Sheng said as he rubbed his belly, feeling satisfied. He burped, then covered his mouth. He ignored the others as he laughed while he walked away. "Let''s go, da shixiong!" he called to Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin watched Cheng Sheng walk, his back on him. The sun finally broke through the horizon and cast its sunlight, brighter than earlier. Cheng Sheng suddenly turned, then smiled at him.


    "Da shixiong!" the handsome young man called.


    However, for Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng who has a smile on his face looked the brightest. "Yes." He said as he followed the laughing handsome young man.


    The disciples who are left looked at each other. "¡­ have we just been fed of dog food?" they asked and looked at the congee that already cooled down in their hand. "Let''s reheat it." They said.


    "Yes." They left and walked away, as if nothing had just happened.


    The Study Hall is in the south mountain together with the Library Hall. The Library Hall is in the lower part of the mountain while the Study Hall is at the peak. This is to prevent the disciples from being distracted and make them concentrate more instead from the tranquility in the mountain peak. In the east mountain where the Training Hall is located, there is also the forging place for their swords and a mining place where they get the jade resources. Also, the mine is open to the Xinfaxian citizens as another source of their income. In the west mountain where the Meditation Hall is, aside from the Training Hall in the east, there is also a training ground in the west. The difference is, you train there using your spells. Why spells, it''s because spells are quieter to use than the swords. The Meditation Hall is near and so you will disrupt the silence if you will train your sword there.


    Each part of the sect is scattered among the mountains. The reason for this is to train the disciples. One, with their footwork when they ran crossing through each mountain. Two, two strengthen their body. Three, to train their mind to remain calm and test their patience. However, since Cheng Sheng, this troublemaker, played in the spring while washing up, his and Fei Yin''s travel was delayed by ten minutes. Fei Yin has no choice but to use his sword to fly towards the south mountain.


    As expected, Cheng Sheng was scolded. He should be punished but since they cannot delay anymore, Fan Wen just scolded him and was made to stand in the back while listening to the lecture. After the class, Cheng Sheng hopped around and about again.


    Feng Mo can''t stand it anymore. He climbed the tree where Cheng Sheng is balancing himself in one foot in the tree branch. "Get down there, will you?! If you are that bored, I''ll spar with you!" Feng Mo said, frowning, as he tried to grab Cheng Sheng''s ankle.


    However, Cheng Sheng flipped in the air and landed with his left foot, a meter away from Feng Mo. "I''m just thinking about last night." He said.


    "What happened last night, Cheng-shidi?" the good-tempered Li Tian asked as he sat on the ground and leaned on the tree.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him while Feng Mo sat on the branch, his legs dangling. "Last night¡­" Cheng Sheng said.


    Feng Mo sharply turned when he heard Cheng Sheng''s tone. He has a bad feeling. "Cheng-shidi, don''t you ¨C " he said.


    But it was too late. "Last night, da shixiong and I met each other." Cheng Sheng said, distorting the fact that Fei Yin and he really have met, but only Fei Yin was there to fetch him since he fled from his task.


    "Oh? Da shixiong?" Li Tian said, surprised. That always cold da shixiong?


    Cheng Sheng nodded, ignoring Feng Mo''s dark as the pot face. "Yes." He said as he tiptoed on one foot to reach a pear above his head. "Da shixiong met with me last night." He said, reaching the fruit. "We walked round the night market, the surrounding is silent. It was a good atmosphere." The tip of his finger touched the fruit. "We had a talk. Da shixiong held my hand."


    Feng Mo''s face can''t be any darker. Li Tian giggled as he started to listen, interested. The attention-seeker Cheng Sheng didn''t disappoint him as he continued. "Yes. Da shixiong held my hand. Like this." He said as he clasped his hands together. "We slain a corpse. And he gave me the corpse he killed." He said as he took out Fei Yin''s qiankun pouch as if it was a token of love from Fei Yin.


    Gross. Feng Mo thought. Who the hell in their right mind would gift a person a corpse? He frowned.


    However, Li Tian is interested more than he looks. "Oh? What happened next?" he asked, grinning from ear to ear as his eyes shone while looking at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him. If he didn''t know this friend of his is a straight-A student, he would think Li Tian is a yellow book writer. Nonetheless, he continued. "Then, da shixiong didn''t let me ride on my sword." He said as he reached for the fruit again. "So, I took back my sword and we rode on his sword, side to side¡­" he said as the tip of his finger poked the fruit.


    Suddenly, his foot, strained too much, started to hurt. His leg shook and he fell on his back. Feng Mo and Li Tian were shocked. "Cheng-shidi!" they called.


    I can flip! Cheng Sheng thought and flipped his body in the air, his arms stretched out. However, just as his feet landed on the ground, he felt a pair of hands held both his armpits, catching his weight, making the impact on his feet lessen. Feng Mo jumped down while Li Tian stood up. They walked towards them.


    Yes. Them. Fei Yin is behind Cheng Sheng. "Da shixiong." The two greeted and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng slowly turned and saw the handsome but cold face of Fei Yin. "Da shixiong¡­" he called, his voice small. Did he hear us? He thought. No. I mean, me. He stared at Fei Yin''s face, searching for his answer. However, the man just remained his cold face. "¡­ thank you. You can put me down now." He told him when he didn''t feel his foot aching anymore.


    Fei Yin nodded and gently let go of him. "Shifu is looking for you." He told Cheng Sheng after he nodded at Li Tian and Feng Mo, returning the greeting.


    "Da shixiong." Cheng Sheng said and bowed. "Is it for this?" he asked as he took out Fei Yin''s qiankun pouch where the corpse is inside.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded.


    Feng Mo snickered as he whispered to Cheng Sheng. "You shouldn''t show off to others what isn''t yours." He told him. Li Tian just helplessly smiled as he shook his head. They''re already used to this habit of Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng just shrugged as he walked towards Fei Yin. "Da shixiong. Where''s shifu?" he asked as if nothing happened earlier.


    "Meditation Hall." Fei Yin answered.


    "Oh. Meditation Hall¡­" Cheng Sheng said, then paused in his steps. He turned to Fei Yin. "Meditation Hall?!" he said, shocked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Meditation Hall." He repeated.


    Black lines covered Cheng Sheng''s face as Li Tian and Feng Mo fell silent. They lit up a row of candles to Cheng Sheng in their heart. In the Meditation Hall, their sect''s founder and the wandering cultivator who named the Xinfaxian, is there doing closed-door cultivation. He''s in the innermost chamber while the disciples can do meditation to further their cultivation in the outer chambers. Them being called out to go there means one thing.


    Xie Lan, the founder of their sect, is awake.

 Chapter 4 - The Scum Is A Family Man

    Meditation Hall, West mountain.


    Fan Wen quietly opened the doors of the inner chamber. The empty and quiet space welcomed him. The drapes are fluttering around, concealing the tall and lean man standing in the middle of the room and is waiting for him.


    Fan Wen suddenly heard the fabrics rustled. His eyes narrowed as he became alert. When a hand come out of the drapes he immediately dodged and caught the hand. However, another hand came out and snaked around his waist, pulling him. He yelped in surprise when he lost his balance after being caught off-guard. He waited for his face to hit the floor, only to be met by a familiar scent that had been around him for almost a century. "Lan¡­" he muttered when he felt the familiar warmth and embrace. He closed his eyes as he comfortable leaned on Xie Lan''s chest.


    The drapes fell on the ground, revealing the room. What one person standing in the center became two. "Wen." Xie Lan called, his voice deep and husky as his hand held by Fan Wen interlocked his fingers to Fan Wen''s. his other hand holding Fan Wen''s waist tightened as he pulled him closer, feeling his beloved''s warmth that he missed. "I missed you¡­" he said, his voice hoarse as his hand held the back of Fan Wen, burying the other on his embrace. He lowered his head, his noise and lips resting on Fan Wen''s temple. He shivered when he felt his lips touched Fan Wen''s fair skin. "I really missed you¡­" he whispered as he closed his eyes, savoring this reunion after 10 years of not seeing each other.


    Fan Wen smiled. "I missed you, too." He said as he hugged Xie Lan tight. I really missed you¡­ he thought, feeling tears coming out of his eyes.


    "¡­ maybe we should''ve come here later." Cheng Sheng whispered to Fei Yin who stood by the doorway, his feet rooted on the floor. Cheng Sheng saw how the two hugged each other tight.


    "¡­ we should''ve." Fei Yin agreed as he blankly stared at their founder and shifu hugging each other.


    Fan Wen felt his face burned as he immediately let go of Xie Lan and fixed himself. Xie Lan chuckled as he subtly rubbed his lips on the top of Fan Wen''s head. Fan Wen is half a head shorter than he is and so it was very convenient for him to do the act. "Hello, kids." Xie Lan grinned as he looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng felt all the hairs on his body stood up when he saw Xie Lan''s grin. "¡­ founder." He called, his voice as small as possible and then he bowed. Fei Yin followed after him.


    "So you still remember me, Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan told Cheng Sheng who broke a sweat and grimaced.


    Cheng Sheng wiped off his nonexistent sweat. "I would never forget founder¡­" he said as he looked away when he saw Xie Lan''s piercing gaze.


    Xie Lan let him off and turned to Fei Yin. "You must have earned a brain tumor for always dealing with that brat''s troubles." He said.


    Fei Yin shook his head and respectfully bowed. "It is perfunctory, founder." He answered and stood upright like a jade tree.


    What perfunctory? Cheng Sheng thought and frowned. Of course it''s perfunctory! He thought and smirked, but immediately fixed his expression when he saw Fan Wen''s stern gaze. He coughed as he stood properly, his hands on his back like Fei Yin.


    "Where''s Xiao Tian and Xiao Mo?" Xie Lan asked when he didn''t see Li Tian and Feng Mo.


    "I asked for these two first to show you the corpse they caught last night." Fan Wen explained.


    "Ah. The problems can come later." Xie Lan said as he grabbed Fan Wen by the shoulders and pushed him out of the room. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin immediately cleared the way for them two to pass. "Let''s gather first as a family." He told Fan Wen.


    "Yeah." Fan Wen answered absent-mindedly when he felt Xie Lan squeezed his shoulders. Was that necessary? He thought, but decided to ignore it as they walked out of the Meditation Hall.


    Afar is the wide empty area for the disciples to practice their spells. However, there was no one around. Xinfaxian Sect is a new sect and was founded fifteen years ago when Xie Lan and Fan Wen were wandering around the world to find a place to set their home. They came upon a nameless land with a small number of inhabitants. Then, he named the land and he and Fan Wen made it as their love nest¡­ ehem. A base camp. Their home.


    Right now, there are only less than a hundred disciples in the Xinfaxian, including Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo. Xinfaxian is a newly-discovered land, and it''s hidden by the four mountains surrounding it. There are only a few citizens interested in immortality, and so they have this number in their sect. it''s convenient for Xie Lan and Fan Wen, since there''s only Fan Wen and Xie Lan acting as the elders, and it is mostly Fan Wen who is teaching the disciples. Their sect is peaceful and less stressing this way.


    "Yes, yes." Xie Lan said as he carelessly threw his jade in the air and turned it into a sword. He made his sword bigger and took Fan Wen''s hand. "Our kids should be waiting at home¡­" Xie Lan mindlessly remarked as he looked at the bright sky, smiling brightly. He can clearly see his and Fan Wen''s future¡­


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng who mounted their sword stopped and turned to their founder and teacher. Fan Wen, who was about to board Xie Lan''s sword, froze. He turned to Xie Lan, his forehead furrowed in confusion. "What kids?" Fan Wen asked as he looked at Xie Lan. "You''ve met someone during your seclusion?" he asked, surprised.


    Xie Lan felt his whole body froze. He slowly turned to Fan Wen. "¡­ Wen. I had been here the whole time in Meditation Hall. How can I meet with someone?" he asked, his face blank as he stared at Fan Wen''s confused expression. And I already meet my only one. He thought, his gaze boring onto Fan Wen''s face.


    Fan Wen, whose fair and smooth skin as thick as the Great Wall, didn''t feel Xie Lan''s gaze. His brows knit as he pondered. "Then what are these kids you''re talking about?" he asked and looked at Xie Lan, his eyes asking.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng, who clearly heard the word ''our'' before the word ''kids'' that Xie Lan spoke, acted as spectators of their founder and their teacher. Xie Lan, who was unintentionally wronged by the oblivious Fan Wen, choked back the mouthful of blood he wanted to cough. "The disciples. They are kids." He just said and pressed his lips tight, holding back not to smother this airheaded but cute guy.


    "Oh." Fan Wen said as he finally boarded Xie Lan''s sword.


    Xie Lan, who was one-sidedly consoled when Fan Wen went with him to fly, his mood lit up. He smiled smugly at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng, then happily flew away together with the forever oblivious Fan Wen.


    "¡­ should I still light a candle for him?" Cheng Sheng asked as they watched Xie Lan and Fan Wen flew up the sky. Xie Lan would obviously make a detour since he''s with Fan Wen.


    "¡­ I think he can always manage himself." Fei Yin answered, referring to Xie Lan loving Fan Wen secretly.


    The two who clearly heard the change from ''our'' to ''are'' of Xie Lan, went to the market when Cheng Sheng asked Fei Yin to accompany him to buy something. Only to eat when Cheng Sheng saw a new flavor of steamed buns ¨C his favorite.


    And here goes another lovelorn person secretly loving his unknowing friend.

 Chapter 5 - The Scum Is Irresponsible

    Bamboo Palace, Fan Wen''s residence, Bamboo Pavilion.


    The koi fishes are freely swimming in the clear stream of water in the pond. The birds on the trees are chirping as if singing them a song, celebrating with them as their sect''s founder returned after a decade of seclusion.


    Cheng Sheng looked at the hall inside the Bamboo Palace where the other 33 disciples are eating, turning it to a dining hall. He looked at the food on their table, his eyes longing but his mouth is watering. Fei Yin saw him and stuffed a chicken leg on his mouth. "If you are hungry, then eat." Fei Yin said as he handed Cheng Sheng water when Cheng Sheng chew the chicken leg.


    "Many thanks, da shixiong." Cheng Sheng said after he gulped down the food with water.


    Fan Wen, Xie Lan, Li Tian and Feng Mo watched Cheng Sheng being fed by Fei Yin. Why are they so blinding? They thought, feeling their eyes sore watching the two. Xie Lan secretly gazed at Fan Wen who chided Cheng Sheng for not eating properly, making Fei Yin serve him. Fei Yin, as usual, answered. "It is perfunctory." with his cold voice.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo felt they can''t watch any longer, realizing that they are the single dogs who are left. The wounded single dogs vented out their resentment by eating all the food, making Cheng Sheng complain that he is still hungry which Fei Yin gave him a steamed bun, and Fan Wen asking them filled with worry if they are really hungry. This made Li Tian and Feng Mo almost laugh and cry, being stuck in between.


    Xie Lan decided to end this fiasco. He cleared his throat and spoke. "Last night, Xiao Yin and Xiao Sheng found a strange corpse." He said, his voice serious. Leading the talk like the head of the family1.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Yes. Xiao Sheng found it first and noticed it is sucking the blood of a living being." He added, like the mother of the family.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at each other, then to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Cheng Sheng nodded his head like a bobbling dog''s head while Fei Yin just nodded at them once. "Cheng-shidi told us about it earlier after the class." Li Tian said. "But not the full details since he hadn''t got the chance." He explained.


    "Yes. He fell on the tree and¡­" Feng Mo said, then paused when he saw Cheng Sheng''s gaze. Feng Mo glanced at Fan Wen and Xie Lan before made a zipping mouth gesture.


    Fan Wen sighed, decided to let Cheng Sheng off since they had a pressing matter at hand. "This corpse feed on fresh blood. If the target isn''t alive then they will rot." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng took out the qiankun pouch but didn''t open it. He hovered his two fingers on the qiankun pouch, then raised his fingers in the air and made an incantation. The image of the rotting hand was projected like a hologram. "Usually, the walking corpses feed on the negative qi coming from the living beings." He said. "Last night, I noticed that the walking corpse attacked the thief." His face went serious. "It didn''t bite him, since it had no teeth. It used its hand to stab the thief and suck the blood of the thief." He explained. "When I cut off its hand, the hand started to rot and disintegrate." He said and saw that before Fei Yin could burn the walking corpse''s body, its cut off wrist is disintegrating like its hand that''s on the thief''s body. However, since the walking corpse''s hand was taken into the qiankun pouch together with the thief''s corpse, the disintegration was halted since time inside the qiankun pouch is unmoving, preserving the items taken inside it. His face went serious. "I think, if that walking corpse only has teeth, it would suck that thief''s blood through its mouth." He said and looked at Fan Wen and Xie Lan. "The maggots from the walking corpse, too, I noticed they also became like the walking corpse and sucked the thief''s blood." He added.


    Fan Wen and Xie Lan looked at each other, their face grave. They looked at the 33 disciples happily eating in the dining hall. Fan Wen waved his sleeves and thin and wide fabric come out of it. The thin fabrics hang around the pavilion like drapes. Like in the Punishment Hall, the drapes were designed with moving figures sewn on it. But, unlike the Punishment Hall, the added drapes on the pavilion are transparent to the point they are invisible. They are acting as barriers preventing sounds from their pavilion coming out.


    "When a person dies, they become corpses." Fan Wen started as he renewed the tea that had gone called and replaced it by a warm one. "The person''s soul comes out of the body, making his body becoming a corpse. The soul that lived a satisfying life reincarnates. However, if a person''s soul has regrets and other negative emotions, their soul lingers." He said. "Then, where are the walking corpses come from?" he asked.


    This is their second lesson after they learned of the morality and philosophy when they studied in the sect. After learning things that could be learned from the mundane life, Fan Wen taught them of the things that should be learned in the immortal life. The two lessons'' difference is that, ''could'' learn in the mundane life since a mortal''s life is unpredictable. There are many paths you can cross and take, many choices to make. The mortal, although his life is limited, but his destiny is unending. This is where the immortality enters. The mortals knew of the fact they can make many choices in life and thus wanted to try each choice, but since their life is limited they wanted to become an immortal whose life is long and can be infinite. And so, Fan Wen taught them things that ''should'' be learned in this path to become an immortal. The things that are already tread by the people who first started to be immortals, these they should learn. Then, after that and they could go and continue their own path to take.


    "The souls that could never rest in peace goes back to one''s body and the might of emotions becomes an attachment to his body when his soul entered his body again." Li Tian answered. "He is restless and so he wanted to go back and resolve his problems left unresolved." He explained.


    As expected of a nerd. Cheng Sheng thought, referring to Li Tian. Li Tian is the scholarly type of a disciple. He excels in his studies and he and Fei Yin are on the top. Surprisingly, Cheng Sheng is the top three and Feng Mo is the top five. He landed on the fifth position and was ousted by another disciple in the fourth place. Feng Mo is average on his studies but he excels in the martial arts. He is on the top with Fei Yin. Cheng Sheng is the third and Li Tian is the fourth in the martial arts. Li Tian is average in this area.


    Xie Lan nodded as he took the cup Fan Wen gave him. "Yes." He said. "Thus, they became walking corpses." He said. "Their negative emotions turn into black qi, corroding their soul. What are the types of qi?" this time, he was the one to ask.


    "There are three types." Fei Yin answered, his face emotionless as usual. He poured Cheng Sheng''s cup with the warm tea, then his cup before he continued. "Positive qi, negative qi and demonic qi." He said. "Positive qi is the life qi. It stems from positive emotions and turns into a positive energy exhausted by the mortals, thus was recycled by them and is used to extend their life span." He explained. This is the basic way of cultivation. "The negative qi is the negative emotions the humans feel. Regrets, hatred, vengeance, envy, greed. These are the common emotions the souls contain when they died." He said, then paused. He raised his head and looked at them. "The demonic qi¡­" he said, his voice slowed down. "It''s the qi that turns a being into a different creature." He said. "It was said that the source of this qi is the negative qi, but how did the negative qi converted to demonic qi¡­ it''s unknown." He finished.

 Chapter 6 - The Scum Is Smart

    "How do you differentiate the qi?" Xie Lan continued to ask.


    "I know!" Feng Mo raised his hand. "Through its colors!" he said. "There are two common colors for qi: white and black. The white is the positive qi and the black is the negative qi." He explained.


    "Correct." Fan Wen said. He looked at Cheng Sheng. "Earlier, you said it''s a black qi." He said, remembered Cheng Sheng''s words. "So you know, that that qi isn''t just negative qi but is actually a demonic qi." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." He said. "The walking corpses are called as that since they can only walk. The moment they died, their life exhausted, their bodily functions stopped and so they cannot move from their coffins." He explained. "However, they became walking corpses since their soul returned to their dead body. But, even as it''s so, the only action they could do is to walk." He said and looked at Fei Yin''s qiankun pouch. He took it and threw it to Fei Yin who is sitting beside him. Fei Yin immediately caught it. "The corpse that I saw last night not only pounced the thief, it also tried to bit him. But since it has no teeth, it could only pierce its hand to the thief''s body." He explained. "This isn''t what a walking corpse could do, and so I identified it could be a demonic qi that caused the walking corpse to do such actions." He finished.


    Silence fell upon them as they ran Cheng Sheng''s words in their mind. "It seems you really properly studied the past ten years." Xie Lan said and smiled, lifting the gloomy atmosphere.


    "Of course, founder!" Cheng Sheng grinned. Li Tian smiled while Feng Mo, who is average in terms of studying, frowned.


    Fan Wen sighed. "I clearly remember you are dozing off in my class." He said. Cheng Sheng choked and immediately looked away when Xie Lan glared at him. "But, those sneaking trips you are doing seems worthwhile." He said and sipped his tea, hiding his smile.


    Cheng Sheng froze. He turned to Fan Wen and, after a while, he smiled. Mothers knows best, as they say. He thought and sipped his drink. "Shifu." He called. "Founder. About the walking corpse sucking the blood¡­" he said.


    The harmonious atmosphere immediately disappeared as their face turned serious. "Do you know of demonic cultivation?" Xie Lan suddenly said.


    They all looked at each other. "Demonic cultivation is a practice using demonic qi." Fei Yin said. "The cultivation world considers it as a taboo since it breaks the nature''s law. It is from the demonic cultivation the third type of qi emerged. However, although taboo, it is recognized since it is also a form of dao. That is why there are cultivators who prefers to use the mystic arts of the demonic cultivation since its products are novel. But, however novel it is, it still brings harms to the mortals since demonic cultivation, although the novelty they bring, the product of their practices always has a casualty. That is why it is just recognized to make a classification of things, not for people to follow it." He explained.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Yes." He said, his face grave. "Your shifu and I once met a demonic cultivator." He said. "That cultivator looked hideous. His original appearance ¨C his humanity, is gone." He frowned. "When we met him, he is killing people. We had no choice to kill him since he is beyond saving." He explained. Fan Wen closed his eyes, as if reliving those memories in his mind.


    "How can he not be saved?" Feng Mo asked.


    Xie Lan turned to him. "The way how the negative qi is converted to demonic qi is unknown." He said. "This is the reason why Wen and I have to kill him. We don''t know how to save him." He explained.


    The four disciples fell silent. This is a surprise to them. They only heard of demonic cultivation, yet they don''t know the severity of it. Xie Lan opened their mind once more to the ways of the immortal life.


    "But ¨C " Xie Lan said as he looked at the qiankun pouch in Fei Yin''s hand. " ¨C I seem to now have a clue how can negative qi turn to a demonic qi." He said, his eyes narrowed.


    "What is it, founder?" Li Tian asked.


    Xie Lan turned to them and didn''t hesitate to answer. "As Xiao Sheng saw, feeding from a person''s life." he said. "Through the blood." He added.


    The four disciples'' face changed and they paled, their eyes wide in horror. "Lan." Fan Wen quietly called as they watched their disciples ponder over the things they told them. "Are you not afraid¡­" he said. That the four would turn to demonic cultivators.


    Xie Lan turned to him, his face serious. "Wen." He said. "The reason why we take an immortal''s path is because we want to find our own dao." He told him. "This is the first lesson we learned, the first lesson you taught to them, and will be our answer if ever we reach the end of the path we took." He smiled as he gently caressed Fan Wen''s face with his big palm. He lovingly stared at Fan Wen. "We study the dao to find our own. Whatever the kids will take, it was their own choice. We are here to guide them, not to force them to the ideals we have. It''s not how you taught them. You taught for them to find their dao. And not because you want them to follow your dao." He said. "If they want to be demonic cultivators, so be it. As their parents, we should support them after scrutinizing their reason for choosing the dao and then constantly guide them and correct if ever they make a mistake."


    "Lan¡­" Fan Wen muttered, staring at Xie Lan''s chiseled handsome face with wide eyes. "Wait. Did I just hear you say ''parents''?" he asked, his smooth forehead furrowed.


    "No." Xie Lan lied with open eyes.


    "I heard you."


    "You heard wrong." Xie Lan said.


    The four who was originally the topic of their parents ¨C err, shifu and founder, and turned to cannon fodders watched their shifu and founder bicker like a husband and wife. "Shifu¡­" Li Tian decided to break the lovers'' quarrel. "We won''t become demonic cultivators¡­" he said.


    Fan Wen really stopped and turned to the four disciples, his eyes are gentle as water, complimenting his kind and handsome face. "I''m glad with your decision." He said and wiped the nonexistent tear in the corner of his eyes. "But, demonic cultivation is really evil." He said, his face turned serious. "Its origin is unknown but it continued to exist, that evil dao." He frowned. "It only harms mortals." He said, then turned to them. "That is why we, the cultivators, exist." He said, his eyes firm as he looked at them. "We exist to protect the mortals who cannot defend themselves in the face of such a mysterious threat." He told them.


    "Yes, shifu. We understand!" they answered and bowed.


    Fan Wen nodded and drink, feeling satisfied after giving a pep talk. Xie Lan cleared his throat. "It''s already late. You should go back and rest." He told the four disciples. He didn''t give them time to react and immediately waved his sleeves. The four disappeared and appeared outside the entrance of the Bamboo Palace.


    "Wha ¨C " Feng Mo said and closed his mouth, pressing his lips tight.


    Li Tian helplessly sighed while taking out his fan and opened it. On it was written a poem and a scenery drawn by Li Tian himself. Fei Yin maintained a cold face.


    "Aio." Cheng Sheng exclaimed, making the three turn to him.


    "What''s wrong, Cheng-shidi?" Li Tian asked, worried when he saw Cheng Sheng''s pained face.


    "What''s the matter now?" Feng Mo asked, frowning. Fei Yin watched Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng sighed as he looked at the now empty dining hall. Their fellow disciples had already left since earlier. "I could''ve had a take-out." He said.


    Feng Mo snorted while Li Tian just chuckled after they heard his problem. "We already have eaten without washing the dishes!" Feng Mo told him.


    "The dishes can be cleaned using talismans." Cheng Sheng reasoned.


    "That''s not how you use cultivation¡­" Li Tian muttered, but nonetheless dropped the matter. This is just how Cheng Sheng is ¨C an irresponsible troublemaker.


    "Let''s go." Fei Yin told them and started to walk. The three of them immediately followed behind him like chicks following the mother hen. This thought made Fei Yin''s cold face darken as he looked at the file of three persons behind him like a tail.


    They went their separate ways as Feng Mo and Li Tian went back to their houses. Except Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Cheng Sheng always sneaks out every night to go to the market to buy strange things. Thus, Fei Yin escorted him to his house to ensure the other is not only safely went home, but also that the other wouldn''t wander around to strange places again and meet trouble. Like last night.


    "Da shixiong. I''m already inside my house." Cheng Sheng said. "Thank you for sending me home safely. You can¡­ leave now¡­" he said as he took a look at Fei Yin''s handsome but cold face.


    "Shidi." Fei Yin called.


    "Hm?"


    "The days following will be dangerous." Fei Yin said as he directly looked at Cheng Sheng''s eyes. "Please don''t go out at night." He told him. He is worried about Xie Lan''s words and that was shocked of last night''s corpse. It was a strange corpse, indeed.


    "I can take care of myself, shixiong." Cheng Sheng said. But, when he saw Fei Yin''s grave expression, he added. "I won''t. I won''t go out." He said and raised his right hand as if he''s swearing.


    Fei Yin looked at his hand and took it, then pressed it down. "Stop joking around. Go to sleep." He told him and walked towards the door.


    "Yes! Good night, shixiong!" Cheng Sheng said and waved as Fei Yin walked away. Then, he closed his door and walked to the inner chamber of his house. This house is for a single family of three. Bamboo is abundant in the Xinfaxian, thus the houses, including theirs the disciples'', are made of bamboo. Bamboo is not only durable but also looked good when you built a house made of it or use it to make furniture. It also has many uses like a water bottle or a flute. When traders arrive in Xinfaxian, they call the Xinfaxian as Bamboo Plateau.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t go to his bed and instead went to his hammock and lied down on it, rocking it using the Moving Talisman he pasted beneath it. Then, he took out his panpipe and played. A melody of a sad song echoed in the Xinfaxian mountains at the dead of the night. Like Pied Piper leading the rats to their demise.


    It''s enchanting, making you follow it until you woke up and found you''re already in the River of Styx.


    The next morning ¨C


    A tall and handsome man wearing snow-white robes with a jade pendant hanging on his waist and a vivid red tassel on his sword appeared at the entrance of the Xinfaxian Sect. The hem of his white robes is designed with red and wavy lines, looking like dancing fire or feathers. His outer robe has a flying phoenix on its wide back. He has the bearing of a leader since he is the eldest young master of the Chen Clan ¨C its heir and future head. Thus, he stood upright with his chin high. The air around him, though pressuring but it''s not stifling.


    "Disciple Chen Han of the Youxiwang Sect is asking an audience from sect leader Xie and elder Fan!"

 Chapter 7 - The Scum Is Caring

    The night ago ¨C


    "Where do you think the walking corpse come from?" Xie Lan asked as he looked at Fei Yin''s qiankun pouch that the person left before they were teleported outside the Bamboo Palace.


    "I don''t know." Fan Wen honestly answered. He bit his lip and lowered his head. Just when Xie Lan woke up a problem arose in their sect. He doesn''t want a problem to greet the man but it can''t be helped. "Lan¡­ I''m sorry." He said.


    Xie Lan looked at Fan Wen. His face went serious when he saw Fan Wen''s face. He''s blaming himself. "Wen." He called. "You know that it''s not your fault." He told him.


    "But¡­" Fan Wen said and sighed. "I don''t want to welcome you with a problem." He honestly answered. He can''t hide anything from Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan looked at Fan Wen. After a while, a smile on his face appeared. "Wen, ah, Wen." He said and sighed as he fixed his sleeves and sat on the chair in a laid back position. "But you meet me with a problem in your hands. What should we do?" he asked, making his face looked serious. He forced himself not to laugh when he saw Fan Wen''s eyes widened and he turned to him. "Wen. You know the punishment." He told him as he grinned.


    Fan Wen''s face immediately went red. "That ¨C " he said, his face becoming redder. "That''s embarrassing!" he said and frowned.


    Xie Lan shrugged. "But our cultivation would level up." He said. He didn''t let Fan Wen refuse again as he pulled him in his arms and kissed him. "Wen¡­" he called in between their kisses. He moaned in delight when Fan Wen kissed him back, their body almost skin to skin had not because of their clothes.


    Thinking this, he teleported with Fan Wen and went to their residence. There, they can throw their clothes off all they want.


    Present ¨C


    Chen Han''s thick brows twitched as he looked at Fan Wen seeming to be glowing. His face is so radiant it''s almost blinding. He closed his eyes, then slowly opened them. He turned and looked at Xie Lan, the founder and sect leader of the Xinfaxian Sect who is fondly looking at Fan Wen while the other is silently sitting on the side, reading a book. An air of an elegant scholar is emanating from Fan Wen, making him looked like he''s going to ascend anytime. One really can''t help but look at the kind-looking elder. However, Xie Lan''s stare is excessive.


    Earlier, he almost got lost from the sea of bamboos since the entrance of the Xinfaxian sect is deep in the mountains. Had he not found the barrier of the sect, he doubts he would find the entrance. He went here to personally deliver a report since the news from the west of the continent, where their sect is located, is confidential.


    Chen Han cleared his throat as he thanked the disciple who poured him tea. "Sect leader Xie. Elder Fan." He called and raised his tea to them. Then, he respectfully bowed. "I am here on behalf of our sect." he told them and drink his tea. Then, he put the empty cup on his table as his face turned serious. "My shifu and elder Luo told me to pass their message to you." He said, his voice full of respect as he bowed.


    Xie Lan stopped looking at Fan Wen and Fan Wen finally raised his head and looked at Chen Han. "Disciple Chen." Fan Wen nodded at him. "Ming-shixiong and Luo-shixiong notified us of your arrival." He said. "We know the gist of the message they tasked you to tell us." He said. "I hope you can tell us the rest."


    Chen Han sighed in relief. He''s glad Fan Wen is really understanding as what people say about him. He''s the most soft-spoken elder he met aside from his shifu, Ming Ye. "Yes, elder Fan." He answered and bowed. His face turned serious. "There are sightings of strange walking corpses lately." He started. "We noticed them just a week ago. They suddenly attacked the people and bit them like savage beasts." His brows knit as he clenched his fists. "The disciples in charge of the night watch was caught off-guard. Fortunately, there''s only a small casualty." He sighed in relief. He looked at them. "The strange corpses are very strange. They are quick and strong. Even if we cut all their limbs they could still move." He said. "We took them to investigate. However, after an incense time and they started to rot." He frowned. "There''s also a strange qi coming out of their body. The disciples who inhaled the strange qi became dazed. Then, their eyes would turn red and their countenance greatly changed. They started to attack us like the strange corpses, almost the same movements like them. We got no choice but to detain our fellow disciples." He explained and sighed, tired. After that happened and they sent him here. He travelled three days in his sword without stopping and finally he reached the Xinfaxian Sect. After he announced his arrival at the entrance of the sect, he fainted. Immediately, he was brought inside by the passing disciples and was treated in time. "The sect only told the people the news of the increasing number of the walking corpses and advised them not to go out at night." He continued, then looked at Fan Wen and Xie Lan. "He wanted to invite you to the Youxiwang Sect to discuss about the strange corpses." He finished and watched the two elders before him.


    Fan Wen looked at Xie Lan, his eyes pleading. Xie Lan smiled. "Of course, Wen. We''re going to our shixiongs. They need our help." He told him.


    Fan Wen sighed in relief. "I''m just worried since you''ve just gotten out of your closed-door cultivation." He bit his lip.


    Xie Lan''s eyes darkened as he looked at Fan Wen''s lips. Last night is really worth it for his ten years of abstinence from closed-door cultivation. Fortunately, Fan Wen''s cultivation rose in these ten years, or else he won''t last long until dawn. "I''ll be fine." He answered as he put his hand behind Fan Wen. "We just finished cultivating, remember?" he said and grinned as his eyes fell again upon Fan Wen''s lips. He felt his throat went dry.


    Fan Wen''s face burned and he immediately looked at Chen Han who also looked away and silently drank his tea. "Lan!" he hissed, mad. He humphed and looked away.


    Xie Lan laughed and dismissed Chen Han after telling him they''re going to the Youxiwang Sect tomorrow. Chen Han nodded and immediately left to avoid being fed more dog food.

 Chapter 8 - The Scum Is A Bro-con

    East mountain, Training Hall.


    Feng Mo stomped his right foot and flew towards Cheng Sheng, his sword pointing towards Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng calmly threw his jade pendant in the air and grabbed the hilt of the sword. He dodged Feng Mo''s attack and used the hilt of his sword to hit Feng Mo''s back. However, Feng Mo anticipated his attack. He used his sword and stabbed it in the ground as he lifted his body in the air, his hand supporting his body as he did a handstand on the hilt of his sword. Cheng Sheng swung his sword, attacking Feng Mo''s arm but Feng Mo''s hand on the sword pushed its hilt to propel himself in the air. He turned in mid-air, then sent a kick to Cheng Sheng as he descended.


    Cheng Sheng bent his body backwards and put his hands on the floor. He lifted his body, and his feet rising meet with Feng Mo''s foot, making Feng Mo turn in the air and finally landed on his sword''s hilt.


    Cheng Sheng did another jump in the air and finally landed on his feet. He looked at Feng Mo two meters away from him. "Great, Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian clapped after he watched them two. He stood from the floor and patted his dustless robes with his book as he walked towards them. "Your martial arts are improving!" he said.


    Feng Mo snorted as he jumped down from his sword. His sword turned to specks of light and became a jade pendant. He took the jade pendant floating in the air and hang it on his waistband. "But his cultivation ¨C " he said, then stopped. He looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged while Li Tian frowned. "It doesn''t matter what level are we in our cultivation." Li Tian said, his tone reprimanding. "Look at me. If I''d fight against Cheng-shidi, after a second and I''ll lose!" he said as he took out his folded fan and hit Feng Mo''s head. "My knowledge and power is useless in the face of Cheng-shidi who is versed in martial arts. While I was busy chanting spells, he had already kicked me to the west mountain!" he frowned and pointed the Meditation Hall of the west mountain afar with his fan.


    Feng Mo fell silent while Cheng Sheng just cleared his ears. "Can''t help it, Feng-shixiong." Cheng Sheng said as he flicked his fingers to the side. "I''m this awesome." He said and opened his arms as he dropped his sword which turned to speckles of light and became a jade pendant. The jade pendant flew itself towards Cheng Sheng''s waistband and tied itself to it.


    Feng Mo''s eyes widened when he saw what just happened. His eyes burned as he stared at Cheng Sheng''s jade pendant. Even Li Tian who was scolding Feng Mo just now turned and became interested. "What just happened?" Feng Mo asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng. His eyes are suspicious. "What was that?" he added.


    Cheng Sheng reached out his hand and his jade pendant flew to his hand. "I found out last night that the jade pendant has a spirit itself." He said as he tapped his finger on the jade pendant. Surprisingly, the jade pendant glowed.


    Feng Mo and Li Tian closely looked at Cheng Sheng''s pendant that''s faintly glowing. "A spirit, you say¡­ "


    "A spirit is similar to a soul." Li Tian said, the tip of his fan on his chin as he thinks. "A soul is a spirit but a spirit doesn''t necessarily mean a soul." He said and looked at the glowing jade pendant in Cheng Sheng''s hand. "A spirit is the consciousness of a thing. A plant, or even a rock." He said as he poked the jade pendant with his fan. "As long as there''s a thought emerged and was placed to that thing, then that thing can awaken its spiritual consciousness and becomes a spirit." He explained as he took out his own jade pendant.


    Feng Mo took out his jade pendant. "A possession is an example." Cheng Sheng said as he turned his jade pendant to a sword. "If a butcher placed his thoughts to his knife, for example he imagined how many animals did his knife had killed, then the knife might develop a consciousness. Then, the knife will be possessed by the butcher''s thoughts and kill him." He explained.


    Feng Mo shivered from his words as he almost dropped his jade pendant. "Speak properly!" he told Cheng Sheng and frowned.


    "I am speaking properly." Cheng Sheng said as he opened his arms out to Feng Mo. "That''s the bad spirit, by the way." He told him.


    "You could''ve told me the good spirits first!" Feng Mo frowned.


    Cheng Sheng turned his sword back to a pendant. He put his hands on his hips. "The good spirits I am talking about are like this spirit in the jade pendant." He said. "Either they are born out of good memories or good thoughts, or that they developed a thought on their own." he told Feng Mo.


    Feng Mo''s brows furrowed. "Develop a thought on their own?" he asked as he doubtfully looked at his jade pendant.


    "Everything from the nature has their own soul." Cheng Sheng said. "The knife was made by the mortals and so they are the only ones that can make a knife have a spirit." He said. "However, the jade came from the nature. And so, the rocks, the trees, they have their own soul. This jade pendant of mine, its spirit manifested last night. The reason why they can become the hilt of our sword is not only because of founder and shifu''s alchemy, but also with the help of the jade''s spiritual consciousness." He explained.


    "I am glad to hear you have learned." A voice said.


    The three turned and saw a tall man in bright red robes standing outside the Training Hall. His robes with red stripes designed on the hem made him look like a phoenix. Chen Han''s arrival elicited three different responses.


    "Chen-shixiong." Feng Mo''s brows raised and he respectfully bowed. His tone polite. Cheng Sheng just remained standing, his expression didn''t change.


    However, Li Tian''s gentle face frowned as he pressed his lips tight. "Chen-shixiong." He said and bowed, then stood straight again. His soft expression with his friends earlier is gone when he saw Chen Han.


    Chen Han handsomely smiled as he waved his hand from the outside. He isn''t a Xinfaxian disciple and so he can''t enter the Training Hall, nor any private areas of the sect. He can only roam around the common areas like the dining hall or the spring bath. And so he is waiting for the three to come out of the Training Hall.


    Li Tian was unwilling but he can''t hide from the man forever. Especially ¨C


    "Ah Sheng." Chen Han called Cheng Sheng as he patted his younger brother''s head when the three of them finally come out. Li Tian pressed his lips into a thin line. Yes. Chen Han is Cheng Sheng''s elder brother and the second young master of the Chen Clan ¨C one of the great clans in the Xiwang, the widest area of the west region in the continent and where the Youxiwang Sect is located.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Chen Han''s handsome face. "I''m not your younger brother ¨C " he told him.


    Chen Han''s brow twitched as his gentle smile towards his younger brother became an irritated smile. "Shut up." He told him. Even if he dotes on his younger brother, but if his younger brother would deny him, he needs to punish him.


    Cheng Sheng just stared at Chen Han blankly. "Can I prove to you that I''m not your younger brother through fighting?" he asked.


    Chen Han stared at Cheng Sheng for a long time before he acquiesced. "No. You''re not my younger brother." He said and turned his back on them, then cried in his heart. How much of a failure of an elder brother am I to be denied by my own younger brother? He thought, feeling miserable but that didn''t show on his handsome face. He turned back to them.


    Feng Mo grimaced while Li Tian smiled smugly and hid behind Cheng Sheng. They knew Cheng Sheng ran away from his family and changed his name to cut off his ties of them. When the first time Chen Han found Cheng Sheng and Cheng Sheng denied him, Chen Han was mad. Like now, he tried to discipline Cheng Sheng. However, when the two fought, surprisingly, Chen Han ¨C the eldest disciple of the prominent Youxiwang Sect, was defeated by a teenager. Chen Han got traumatized and was too shocked he went home to Xiwang crying and beaten black and blue. When Feng Mo and Li Tian asked Cheng Sheng why did he do that, he answered he wanted to cut ties with the Chen Clan and pranked Chen Han. His prank is defeating the heir of the Chen Clan and his elder brother. The two didn''t ask anymore since they''re afraid of opening the wound on Cheng Sheng''s heart and so they followed calling Cheng Sheng with his new name.


    However, to Cheng Sheng, he is telling the truth. Chen Han isn''t his elder brother, but his body''s. Yes. Like what he told to Feng Mo of possession, he, for some reason, had possessed the body of the second young master of the Chen Clan. He didn''t know how, nor he remembers where he came from. All he knew is that he woke up inside the teenaged body of Chen Sheng. He doesn''t remember what he originally is, unlike the spirit of the jade pendant. He looked at his jade pendant and felt his soul is resonating with it. That is why, last night, after he played his panpipe, he noticed that the dull-lustered jade is glowing. Then, he found out their sword is housing a spirit.


    Upon his awakening, he has two questions that he wanted an answer: one, what is he? Two, where did the soul of the original Chen Sheng go? Even when he found out he is different from the others in this world, and that this world deals with supernatural beings, he didn''t dare expose his identity ¨C even to Fan Wen and Xie Lan. He is afraid they will burn him like a barbecue. This is also the reason why he can''t cultivate. His soul is different from the others. Fortunately, he could still use a little magic after learning until he drowned and he supported himself with his remarkable martial arts. Why he isn''t at the top of the academics and martial arts? It''s because he is lazy. After learning the materials, and found that he really can''t cultivate, he stopped learning and focused on his martial arts prowess. But, he easily gets bored and so he went back to his lazy attitude again.


    "Why is Chen-shixiong here?" Li Tian asked, his tone still respectful but his face showed dislike.


    Chen Han just shrugged at his attitude. He knows Li Tian is like this only towards him. "I am here to relay my shifu''s and shishu''s message to elder Fan and sect leader Xie." He answered.


    "It''s about the strange corpse?" Cheng Sheng directly asked.


    "Yes." Chen Han answered, not hiding anything.


    "Are shifu and founder gonna take us to Xiwang?" Feng Mo asked as he looked at Li Tian and Cheng Sheng.


    "I guess so." Li Tian answered as he opened his fan. "We need to escort then to Xiwang." He said.


    "But, founder only gone out of his closed-door cultivation." Feng Mo said, worried.


    "Then ¨C " Li Tian said as he fanned himself. " ¨C it''ll only be shifu. Founder will be staying. And ¨C "


    "There''s no way founder would let shifu leave alone." Cheng Sheng said as he played his jade pendant with his fingers. "The four of us will be going with shifu." He said.

 Chapter 9 - The Scum Is Crafty

    Chen Han resentfully looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin flying on the sword not far from him. Li Tian and Feng Mo were following behind them. Cheng Sheng, since he''s still at the fifth level of Qi Condensation Stage, naturally, he cannot fly on his sword. Only when you have reached the Golden Core Stage can you fly on your sword. Also, with Cheng Sheng''s level, of course, he shouldn''t have his own sword yet. But, the Xinfaxian Sect has their own rules.


    "The sword is a cultivator''s partner for life. Even if you''ll marry and have kids, the sword will forever be by your side. Since the sword is available, why not give it to the disciples? Earlier or later doesn''t matter. Since the sword will still end up in their hands." These were Xie Lan''s words before. And thus, Cheng Sheng''s sword was bestowed to him along with the three other disciples with him ¨C Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo. It was a good decision, since Cheng Sheng was far behind with his fellow disciples in cultivation. This didn''t demotivate him. Instead, he showed his prowess in talisman making and martial arts. Novelties of talismans then emerged, like Moving Talisman to move the objects remotely. Drying Talisman to dry the soaked objects. Cleaning Talisman to wash clean the objects, for example, the dishes. Wind Talisman to blow on you if the weather is hot. There''s also the human-shaped talismans to imitate a human''s action.


    These talismans made the life of the cultivators easier. In Cheng Sheng''s term, this is ''technology'' ¨C paper technology, since the talismans were made of paper. As to how talismans were made, the incantations written on the talismans converts the qi to the intended use of the talisman. For example, the Fire Talisman, the qi was converted to fire. When Cheng Sheng found out about this, he thought of the atoms. Qi is the atom. And the combined qi ¨C atoms, after the friction, it created fire. As to how were the qi was controlled, though, is what Cheng Sheng called the ''magic'' of this world. The cultivators have this magic, the skill to control qi for them to use. It was like the qi was attracted to the cultivators like the metal to the magnet. Thus, Cheng Sheng, now a cultivator, he made use of this skill to create talismans that is duplicate of the technology of the modern world. The Wind Talisman is the electric fan. There is a paper fan in this world but it''s easier to use the Wind Talisman since the paper fan is used manually while the Wind Talisman is used magically. However, of course, there''s a limitation.


    "10 copper coins for one Wind Talisman." Cheng Sheng said as he sold the Wind Talismans to the old merchant that they passed by. "One Wind Talisman can be used for one incense time!" he told the merchant.


    The merchant frowned. "It''s too expensive. Five copper coins." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "Making talismans is too exhausting. 15 copper coins." Cheng Sheng said and exaggerated sighed as if tired. He fanned himself with the wad of Wind Talismans to himself.


    The merchant''s face turned ugly. "Fine! 10 copper coins!" he said as he took out his money.


    "Nah. 15 copper coins. I''m suddenly hungry." Cheng Sheng said.


    The merchant''s eyes went wide as he pointed him. "You ¨C " he said.


    "20 copper coins since my time is wasted." Cheng Sheng said, then turned to another merchant coming their way. "How about I sell these to him?" he asked. "25 copper coins ¨C "


    The merchant turned and saw it was his rival. He frowned in displeasure as he immediately gave Cheng Sheng a gold ingot in exchange for ten Wind Talismans. "There." The merchant said.


    "Aio~ brother. You''re actually this generous. I''ll pray for your business to flourish!" Cheng Sheng told him and immediately gave him the Wind Talismans.


    The merchant scoffed when his rival in business reached them. "Young man. What are you selling?" the rival merchant asked Cheng Sheng.


    "Brother. I''m selling Wind Talismans." Cheng Sheng answered with a smile.


    "How much?"


    "20 copper coins for one Wind Talisman. One Wind Talisman for an incense time." Cheng Sheng explained. "This brother here gave me one golden ingot in exchange of ten Wind talismans." He said and pointed the merchant earlier who still hasn''t left.


    "That''s too stingy. Here." The rival merchant gave Cheng Sheng two gold ingots.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened as he received the two gold ingots. "Aio~ brother, you''re too generous!" he said and widely grinned as he gave the rival merchant 10 Wind Talismans. "Here, brother. I wish for your business to flourish!" he said and immediately left the two who''s about to beat up each other. "Hahahaha!" he laughed when he went back to the inn after selling more talismans. He opened the door and went in. "You should''ve seen it!" he told Li Tian and Feng Mo who are eating snacks inside the private room on the second floor.


    Feng Mo''s brows scrunched up while Li Tian gave Cheng Sheng a smile. "Cheng-shidi made business again?" he asked. "What could it be this time?"


    Cheng Sheng smugly smiled as he sat on the empty chair beside Li Tian. Feng Mo just harrumphed and poured himself a drink. "Li-xiong. I initially sold the Wind Talisman for 10 copper coins. When the stingy merchant disagreed, I raised the price until 25 copper coins." He said.


    "The talisman papers are free in our sect." Feng Mo said.


    "So I was making them pay for my labor fee." Cheng Sheng shrugged and grabbed the wine bottle from Feng Mo and poured himself a drink. "Guess what happened next?"


    "The stingy merchant didn''t buy the talismans?" Feng Mo guessed.


    Cheng Sheng waved his index finger to Feng Mo. "Nah-uh." He said. "The rival of the stingy merchant appeared." He said.


    "You sold the Wind Talismans to the rival merchant?" Li Tian asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head and turned to Li Tian, his hand holding his wine cup that''s full. "They both bought the Wind Talismans." He told them. "The stingy merchant showed off to his rival, and his rival did the same." He smirked. "Guess how much I was paid?" he asked and wiggled his brows at them.


    "500 copper coins?" Feng Mo said. "Each talisman is 25 copper coins, so if you''ve sold ten each to them, you''ll have 500 copper coins." He said. Li Tian smiled and nodded his head, agreeing to what Feng Mo said.


    Cheng Sheng''s lips curved up. "I have three gold ingots." He told them.


    Feng Mo spat out his drink in shock. Cheng Sheng, sitting in front of him, immediately took out a Screen Talisman. It blocked the water sprayed by Feng Mo mouth. "Feng-xiong. Please have a sense of etiquette ¨C " he told him, slightly frowning.


    "You''re the one who should have etiquette!" Feng Mo rose from his seat and pointed at him. "You ¨C what will shifu and founder say if they''ve heard you deceived people? This is going too far!" he said, glaring at Cheng Sheng. "Chen-shixiong is also with us. What will he think if a Xinfaxian sect disciple did this? Also, he''s your elder brother ¨C "


    Hearing Chen Han was mentioned, Li Tian immediately blocked Cheng Sheng from Feng Mo''s sight. "Feng-shidi. This will be fine as long as there''re no words come out." He told Feng Mo, his voice soft.


    Feng Mo turned to him. "Li-shixiong. You''re always spoiling Cheng-shidi, that''s why he''s crooked like this." He sighed, defeated. He can''t argue with his soft-spoken senior who has the same temperament as their shifu. He can only glare at Cheng Sheng.


    Li Tian smiled as he patted Cheng Sheng''s head. "Cheng-shidi. Don''t do it again, okay?" he told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he continued to eat as if nothing happened. "Yes." He answered. "I''ll use the Cleaning Talisman next ¨C " he said.


    "You!" Feng Mo said and was about to puff out in anger when Li Tian shook his head at him. Feng Mo could only resentfully look at Cheng Sheng who was energetically eating.


    "Will da shixiong pay for our meal?" Cheng Sheng asked as he ordered another set of food.


    "You ¨C " Feng Mo sighed and helplessly shook his head.


    Li Tian smiled. "It will be the Youxiwang Sect who will pay for our meals." He said.

 Chapter 10 - The Scum Is Conceited

    Cheng Sheng nodded and continued to eat. After more than half a day travel from the Xinfaxian, their group of five decided to temporarily stop for a night along their way to rest. Since it was only Chen Han who travelled before to Xinfaxian, he can withstand travelling without rest alone. However, now that he was with a group, he naturally can''t let them not rest. And so, he left to send the Youxiwang Sect a message that Fan Wen and Xie Lan cannot come. First, Xie Lan just got out of his closed-door cultivation for 10 years. Second, the strange corpses are more dangerous so Fan Wen needed to stay with the sect to protect the Xinfaxian in Xie Lan''s stead. He sent their four core disciples in them two''s stead and, since it was Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin who saw the strange corpse, the two disciples can give their thoughts about the strange corpse. Xie Lan also returned to Fei Yin his qiankun pouch that contains the thief''s corpse and the strange corpse''s arm attached to the thief''s corpse''s stomach.


    Currently, they are in the Dongxin Town, the last town of the east. Tomorrow, they will be crossing the middle of the continent. Chen Han calculated they will reach the West in five days, including today''s travel. He didn''t immediately return to the inn they are staying and roamed around the town to night hunt.


    Cheng Sheng burped and contentedly sighed when he laid his back on his seat. He''s rubbing his bulging stomach after he had eaten his dinner. "Hm? Where''s da shixiong?" he asked when he hadn''t seen Fei Yin.


    "Da shixiong went to train in his room." Feng Mo answered. "We already had eaten our dinner at dusk." He told him.


    "Why are you still here?" Cheng Sheng asked. Feng Mo looked at Cheng Sheng, looked provoked.


    "We''re here to wait for you to come back." Li Tian mediated. "The night is still young, so take your time, Cheng-shidi." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Feng Mo just frowned and looked away. He watched the bustling people on the first floor as they ate and drink. Li Tian did the same while Cheng Sheng fiddled with the talismans in his hand as his body digest the food.


    The night is still young, and looked peaceful. Chen Han looked around the dark street, only the light from the houses afar, together with the moon, illuminating the road before him. It looked ominous. Aside from the message that Fan Wen and Xie Lan can''t come, he had also sent the information that the Xinfaxian also encountered a strange corpse. Their travel will be delayed since the Xinfaxian sect disciples are with him instead of Fan Wen and Xie Lan. Right now, there''s still no reply from the Youxiwang Sect.


    Chen Han looked around and saw that the residents were about to sleep before deciding to go back to the inn. He still need to talk with his younger brother Cheng Sheng who, after their last meeting ten years ago, he had seen only now. With this, his heart wept and he pursed his lips.


    A low growl behind him pulled him back from his thoughts. He immediately turned and looked at the darkness before him. He perked up his ears to listen, and after a few seconds he heard a growl again. His eyes narrowed as he reached for the hilt of his sword when he heard slow and dragging footsteps coming from the darkness. Then, slowly, he saw a figure appeared. The moonlight illuminated a tall figure with sallow skin, close to rotting. Its hair looked like dried seaweeds and the clothes are ragged and dirty. Needless to say, this is a walking corpse.


    The wind blew and extinguished the oil lamps from inside the houses. The walking corpse growled, louder this time, and made the residents whimpered inside their house. Chen Han''s brows knit. The residents¡­ they looked like ¨C


    He didn''t have time to think when the walking corpse turned to him, then sniffed. Then, with a loud cry it ran towards him. Chen Han''s eyes went wide, shocked, but he immediately blocked the fast attack of the corpse using the hilt of his sword. He waved his wide sleeves, the red stripes on the hem looked like dancing fire. Then, countless talismans flew out of his sleeves and pasted themselves to the walking corpse, rendering him immobile. Chen Han jumped back a meter away from the immobile corpse. He took out a binding rope and threw it to the walking corpse. After assuring that the walking corpse could no longer move, he walked towards a house and knocked.


    It took some time before the door opened. Chen Han saw a man, shaking in fright, and looked up at him. "Y-you''re a cultivator?" he asked, his voice shaking.


    Chen Han nodded. When they left Xinfaxian, they changed to ordinary clothes since they''ll be travelling incognito. Thus, no one in the Dongxin Town knew that they are cultivators. They only thought they are a group of young masters. Well¡­ it''s true. "Yes." He answered and slightly bowed. "May I ask if the walking corpses here are frequent?" he asked.


    The man nodded. "Yes." He answered. "We see more and more corpses lately¡­ a few people here already disappeared. We knew¡­ they were eaten by the corpses." He said, his face pale as he glanced at the immobile corpse afar and immediately looked away. "So¡­ so we don''t go out before dusk and only stayed in our house." He explained.


    The walking corpses can only walk, nothing more. And so if you''d stay in your house, they''ll only pass by. Also, the walking corpses only goes out during the sundown since the sun makes the corpse''s skin drier, making it rot faster. It''s a common knowledge not to go out during the night.


    "What about the sect here?" Chen Han asked. There should be small sects around.


    The man shook his head, afraid. He doesn''t know of the sect. Chen Han''s forehead furrowed and he thanked the man. Then, he closed the door. He took out the Silencing Talisman and pasted them to each houses around. It will block the sounds coming from the residences so the corpses won''t notice them.


    He took out his qiankun pouch as he walked towards the corpse. Suddenly, the talismans plastered on the corpse burned and the corpse struggled. Fortunately, the binding rope is durable. Chen Han immediately took the corpse inside the qiankun pouch after he pasted more than ten talismans to make it immobile again. He sighed and looked around. After ensuring that there''re no more corpses, he immediately ran back to the inn where Cheng Sheng and the others are. They need to hasten their travel to Xiwang¡­ or so he thought when he saw the people fleeing in all directions as he neared the inn where they are staying.


    "Ghost! Ghost!" the people screamed as they ran to their houses and locked up.


    "Monsters! Monsters!"


    Chen Han ran against the tide of the people and finally reached the inn. There, he saw the Xinfaxian sect disciples are fighting against the two corpses. The corpses are more agile than the corpse he encountered earlier. "Ah Sheng!" he called as he looked for Cheng Sheng. His eyes widened when he saw that there''s third corpse, and it''s running towards Cheng Sheng.


    "Aio~ my stomach, my stomach is bloated. I can''t move!" Cheng Sheng cried as he held his bulging stomach while walking, assisted by Li Tian. Li Tian is only mediocre in martial arts and can''t fight against the fierce corpse they are facing right now. Cheng Sheng is invalid right now from overeating.


    Chen Han was about to fly to their rescue when he saw the jade pendant hanging on Cheng Sheng''s waist flew to the corpse. Before it hit the corpse, it glowed brightly, making them all almost blind. It turned to a beautiful and lustrous silver sword, the hilt is snow-white jade. Then, the silver sharp blade pierced the walking corpse''s head.


    Li Tian immediately took out a binding rope and talismans to subdue the corpse. Then, he took out Cheng Sheng''s qiankun pouch to imprison the corpse in. Chen Han sighed in relief after he saw this scene and he immediately ran towards Cheng Sheng and Li Tian. "Ah Sheng. Li-shidi, were you alright?" he asked, worried, as he immediately checked for their wounds.


    Li Tian doesn''t have time to hate Chen Han. He immediately reported. "A walking corpse went in the inn unnoticed. We were taken by surprise. It attacked a man. Then, another one. We can only rescue the third one." He explained and looked at the injured man lying his back on the post. His arm is bleeding.


    Chen Han turned and saw that there''s a bite and it''s bleeding. There''s a talisman stuck on the man''s arm, but the bleeding didn''t stop. He looked at Cheng Sheng who was whimpering on the side due to overeating. He carelessly lied on the floor in an eagle spread position. His face is buried on the floor.


    "Cheng-shidi said he saw a negative qi leaking on the man''s arm that was bitten. He immediately made me put a Cleansing Talisman on the man." Li Tian said. The Cleaning Talisman and Cleansing Talisman are the same, but also different. The Cleaning Talisman cleans the physical objects while the Cleaning Talisman purifies the negative qi.


    Yes. They were greatly shocked when Cheng Sheng created this talisman. This is a great invention since the cultivators don''t need to use various devices to purify the negative qi. Instead, they can use the Cleansing Talisman. However, of course, the Cleansing Talisman has limitations. It can only purify a small amount of negative qi.


    The pale face of the injured man is now returning its color. The bleeding also finally stopped. The negative qi must have been purified. They sighed, relieved. They turned to Cheng Sheng. When they thanked Cheng Sheng for creating the Cleansing Talisman, he only has one answer.


    "I created it for my own use since I don''t want my pure self to be tainted. However, I''ll be generous to lend this to you." Cheng Sheng said, his face proud.


    A scum is a scum. After he said those words, he was beaten up by Xie Lan.

 Chapter 11 - The Scum Is Genius

    "The sword has spirit. It could move on its own by the will of its owner." Chen Han said after Cheng Sheng completely digested the food in his stomach. He doesn''t feel sick now unlike earlier that every time he moves he wanted to vomit.


    "Yes. Cheng-shidi told us that." Li Tian said and looked at Cheng Sheng whose face looked slightly pale. Then, he turned when they heard footsteps. Fei Yin and Feng Mo were done dealing with the corpses. Their qiankun pouch is in their hand, dangling. The innkeeper is weeping as he followed Fei Yin and Feng Mo.


    "My inn¡­" the innkeeper cried.


    Chen Han turned to the innkeeper as the five of them finally gathered. He bowed. "Sir, I heard from the residents that the corpses here are frequently seen?" he asked.


    The innkeeper nodded as he wiped his tears. "Yes. It''s been a month since the corpses arrived here." He answered.


    "What about the sect in this area?" Chen Han asked. Earlier, when he asked this question, the man inside the house looked frightened. Thus, he didn''t get an answer.


    Hearing this, the innkeeper''s face paled. "T-that ¨C " he said as he took a step back from them as if they are the corpses.


    Chen Han''s brows knit while the four Xinfaxian sect disciples looked puzzled. They didn''t dare to hide their identity as cultivators anymore for the sake of protecting the people. However, the innkeeper looked more frightened of them than the corpses earlier. "What exactly happened?" he asked as he grabbed the innkeeper''s arm to prevent him from escaping. "The sect in this area¡­ the Dongfang Sect, what happened to them?"


    The Xinfaxian sect disciples now noticed there''s something wrong with this said sect. Although they were both sects of the east of the continent, yet they are still far apart from each other. Thus, they only heard less of this Dongfang Sect.


    The innkeeper''s face looked ashen. "The ¨C the¡­ the Dongfang Sect¡­" he said, his whole body is trembling in fear. "The Dongfang Sect¡­ is killing people." He finally said. His knees became weak and he almost fell to the floor had not Feng Mo grabbed his other arm to prevent him from collapsing.


    Li Tian immediately poured him a cup of water and gave it to the innkeeper for him to calm down. Fei Yin gave the seat across Cheng Sheng for the innkeeper to sit. "What do you mean that the Dongfang Sect is killing people?" Chen Han asked. Since Chen Han didn''t have time to tell them earlier of what happened to his side, the Xinfaxian sect disciples can only listen on the sideline.


    "The Dongfang Sect is a righteous sect." the innkeeper started. "However, they suddenly started killing people." He said.


    "When was this?" Chen Han asked.


    "A week ago." The innkeeper answered.


    Chen Han''s expression became strange. A week ago. It''s the same time when the strange corpses appeared on Xiwang. He looked at the innkeeper. "How about the walking corpses? When did they appear?" he asked.


    "Two weeks ago." The innkeeper honestly answered.


    They fell silent. Two weeks ago, the strange corpses appeared here in Dongxin. A week ago, the strange corpses appeared on Xiwang. Then, three days ago, they appeared in Xinfaxian. They looked at each other, the cogs in their head turning.


    Fei Yin looked at the innkeeper. "Why did the Dongxin Sect kill the people?" he asked.


    The innkeeper turned to him. "Not only the people, but of course the corpses, they kill too." He defended.


    "Then, why do they kill the people, too?" Feng Mo asked, frowning.


    The innkeeper shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered. "However, when they hear that the corpses appeared in some place, they kill the people!" he told them.


    Li Tian''s gentle face slightly frowned. "Are you sure this isn''t a rumor?" he asked the innkeeper.


    The innkeeper shook his head. "No." he answered.


    "How can you say that?" Feng Mo asked as he crossed his arms on his chest.


    "Because they killed our entire village." A voice answered. They turned and saw the injured man earlier slowly walking towards them, holding his injured arm. He turned to Cheng Sheng when he reached them. "Is this yours?" he asked and pointed the Cleansing Talisman.


    Cheng Sheng, now fully recovered, nodded. "Yes, ah." He said and reached out his hand. "50 copper coins for one Cleansing Talisman." He told the man.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Feng Mo exclaimed as he looked at Cheng Sheng in disbelief. "How can you ask money from him? He''s injured! And we''re cultivators, we''re to protect the people ¨C not extort them." He scolded him.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged as he laid his back on the sofa. "It''s fine." The man said, holding the talisman plastered on his arm. The bleeding had entirely stopped and instead the wound repaired by itself. "I only have wealth left to me." He said as he sat on the chair not far from them, resting.


    "What do you mean your entire village was killed?" Li Tian asked the man.


    Before the man could answer, the innkeeper gasped after he stared at him for a long time. "No wonder you look familiar!" he said and pointed the man. "You''re from the Dongfang Sect!" he said and glared at the man.


    Their eyes went wide and they turned to the man who didn''t even flinch. "You''re right." The man said.


    The innkeeper frowned as he balled his fists. He looked like he''s itching to beat up the man. "Old or young, you killed many people! You have no right to step inside my inn! Get out!" the innkeeper yelled at him.


    However, the man ignored him. "I didn''t kill anyone." He said.


    "You lie!" the innkeeper said.


    "I didn''t know that my sect had killed the people." He explained.


    The innkeeper was about to burst in anger when Feng Mo knocked him out. "Continue." Fei Yin told the man.


    "I was in the sect when I suddenly noticed the commotion in the entrance hall." The man said. "Then, I saw my sect members beheaded the people¡­ one by one¡­" his voice faded, his knuckled turned white from clenching his fists hard. His eyes narrowed as he looked in front of him, as if he''s seeing the scene before him.


    "Why did they kill them?" Chen Han asked.


    The man turned to them. "They are afraid that the people would turn into corpses!" he answered.


    Their eyes went wide. Chen Han fell silent. He remembered what happened to his fellow disciples who transformed like the strange corpses. "That''s¡­" he said, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Can''t they purify the negative qi in the people''s body?" Li Tian asked.


    The man shook his head. He looked at the Cleansing Talisman in his arm. "The Dongfang Sect is just a small sect." Fei Yin said. "Like the Xinfaxian Sect, they only have a small number of disciples. However, they are older than the Xinfaxian Sect, and has more numbers than us." He explained as he looked at the man. "Their devices should also be few, if not none."


    The man didn''t answer, but it confirms Fei Yin''s words.


    "If bitten, then a person will transform like the strange corpse." Cheng Sheng said. "They are afraid that the people infected would turn into corpses. Thus, they''d kill them to cut off the chance that they''ll turn into a corpse, even if they will not." he said. The man nodded at his words.


    They turned to him. "Ah Sheng. Do you know how the people turn into strange corpses?" Chen Han asked. He wanted to cure his fellow disciples.


    "Why are you asking me?" Cheng Sheng asked. "I''m only a fifth level Qi Condensation Stage disciple. I''m not a god." He told Chen Han.


    "But, you''re smart. You even created the Cleansing Talisman¡­" Chen Han sighed, defeated, after he saw his younger brother''s blank face. He pursed his lips and looked away. He''ll punish him when they reached Xiwang.


    "You created the Cleansing Talisman?" the man asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Yes, ah." He answered as he made an ''X'' using his hands. "I won''t sell to you the patent.


    They all grimaced as the man smiled. "Thank you for saving my life earlier." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "What''s your name?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Dongfang Xiaoyun." The man immediately answered, then froze.

 Chapter 12 - The Scum Is Deceitful

    They all stared at him. "You''re the son of the Dongfang Sect''s leader?" Chen Han said, surprised. "I thought he''s in seclusion¡­"


    Dongfang Xiaoyun fell silent. "I just got out recently. However, I didn''t expect¡­" he said, his voice faded.


    They looked at him in sympathy. "Why are you here now?" Feng Mo asked. "Shouldn''t you still be in your sect?"


    Dongfang Xiaoyun looked at him. "The sect¡­" he said. "They all became crazy." He answered and lowered his head. "I am afraid that they might also suspect me and kill me. So, I ran away from the sect." he explained.


    "Why did they suddenly become crazy?" Li Tian asked, puzzled.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered. "Maybe this is their retribution."


    They fell silent, don''t know what to say. Indeed, unjust killing based on a presumption is needed to be punished. "Have you seen the negative qi around them?" Cheng Sheng asked after being silent.


    They all turned to him. Dongfang Xiaoyun nodded. "Yes." He answered. "There''s a dense black fog surrounding them." He said. "It was denser when they killed the people."


    Cheng Sheng fell in a deep thought. "Ah Sheng. Have you found something?" Chen Han asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Yes." He answered.


    Their eyes went wide. "Really?!" Feng Mo said, surprised. "What is it?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "I ate too much. I need to use the toilet." He answered.


    Their face was covered in black lines. "You may go." Chen Han said, his voice quiet as he immediately covered his nose after they smelled the air.


    "Thanks." Cheng Sheng said and immediately rushed to the back of the inn where the bathroom is.


    Li Tian sighed while Feng Mo looked like he had eaten shit. Fei Yin''s face is, as usual, expressionless, while Chen Han''s face is red. He''s embarrassed for his younger brother. Dongfang Xiaoyun doesn''t know what to react. It''s his first time meeting someone like Cheng Sheng. "Will he be alright?" he asked, worried.


    "Don''t mind him." Feng Mo said, frowning. "He just overate. It won''t kill him." He said and was about to pick up food when he stopped. He clicked his tongue and sat on the seat beside Fei Yin, sulking. Li Tian helplessly smiled as he opened his fan and covered the lower half of his face. Cheng-shidi ah¡­ you just chose this perfect time to do your private business¡­ he thought and sighed as he fanned himself.


    It was after an hour before Cheng Sheng came back, feeling refreshed. They don''t know what to say and just continued chatting. Chen Han then sent Ming Ye and Luo Shi a message detailing about the Dongfang Sect and that they will wait for the Dongfang Sect to arrive and protect the people from them. Then, they waited for the time the Dongfang Sect to arrive to kill the residents of the Dongxin Town. They also didn''t hide that they are cultivators. They assured the residents that they won''t kill them unlike the Dongfang Sect.


    However, a day passed by and there was no trace of the Dongfang Sect arriving. They didn''t even see their shadow. "What''s going on?" Chen Han asked when it was sundown and they still didn''t see the Dongfang Sect.


    "I thought they will arrive." Feng Mo said. "I am itching to change blows with them!" he said as he punched his palm with his fist, pumped up.


    Li Tian helplessly smiled at Feng Mo. "Safety first, Feng-shidi. Safety." He said as he waved his closed fan to him. "Peace is much better than war, ne?" he told him.


    Fneg Mo shut up and silently sat down. "Where is the Dongfang Sect?" Fei Yin asked and looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun''s eyes went wide and he immediately waved his hands at them. "I don''t know!" he said. "I''m telling the truth. They killed a whole village just because they suspected them transforming into strange corpses." He explained.


    "This is demonic cultivation." Chen Han said, his face serious. "To transform a living person like the dead one¡­ however, we do not know the process of transformation." He frowned.


    "To understand sometimes is dangerous." Li Tian said, his gentle face stern as he looked at Chen Han. "When you understand the whole, it can change your view on the matter and acquaint yourself with it." He told him, frowning.


    Chen Han, however, smiled. "Are you worried about me, Li-shidi?" he asked and grinned as he leaned towards Li Tian. "But, I only want to know because I want to save. Not to add more destruction." He explained himself.


    Li Tian pushed Chen Han''s face with the tip of his fan. "''worry'' is not in my vocabulary for you!" he told him.


    Chen Han just shrugged. He''s smiling from ear to ear. With this and the gloomy atmosphere was lifted. "Since the Dongfang Sect didn''t show up, then we can only wait. As we wait, though, let''s guard the residents. We can''t say that the Dongfang Sect won''t appear tonight." He told them, his face now serious.


    "Yes!" they answered and was about to split up when Dongfang Xiaoyun spoke.


    "Err¡­ who will I be going with?" Dongfang Xiaoyun asked as he looked at them all.


    "What level are you now?" Chen Han asked.


    "Early level of Golden Core Stage after my seclusion." Dongfang Xiaoyun answered.


    Chen Han nodded, then looked at Fei Yin. Fei Yin is also the same level with Dongfang Xiaoyun. "Who would you like to go with?" he asked Dongfang Xiaoyun.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun''s eyes immediately fell on Cheng Sheng. "I''ll go with Cheng-shidi." He said. "I want to repay him for saving my life." he explained.


    They nodded. "That goes without saying." Feng Mo nodded, pleased. Li Tian also smiled. He''ll be going with Feng Mo.


    "I can go alone." Chen Han said and looked at Fei Yin. "Fei-shidi. You go with them." He said and pointed Cheng Sheng and Dongfang Xiaoyun. "Ah Sheng''s only at fifth level of Qi Condensation Stage. Two Early level of Golden Core Stage can protect him." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng who was chatting with Dongfang Xiaoyun. He suddenly felt envious. My younger brother''s closer to other people than me. My heart is wounded. He heavily patted Fei Yin''s shoulder before he walked away. Feng Mo and Li Tian went the other way.


    "Cheng-shidi. Where do you think should we guard?" Dongfang Xiaoyun asked as they walked. Fei Yin is silently walking behind them.


    "Why are you asking me?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Because you''re smart." Dongfang Xiaoyun answered.


    "They''re your sect. You should know more than me." Cheng Sheng said.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun only helplessly laughed as he scratched his head. "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called.


    Cheng Sheng turned and looked at Fei Yin. "Da shixiong." He said. "Right. I''m feeling hungry again." He frowned. "Could it be I''m pregnant?" he asked and looked at his flat stomach.


    Fei Yin''s face remained blank as he gave Cheng Sheng the meat buns he cooked last night before he gone to rescue Cheng Sheng, Feng Mo and Li Tian from the attack of the strange corpses. The meat buns he cooked at the Xinfaxian Sect has long been eaten by Cheng Sheng during their first day of travel.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes went wide and he drooled when he looked at the steaming meat buns inside the pack. Fei Yin watched Cheng Sheng''s expression before he spoke. "I''ll buy you a drink." He said and looked at the sky that''s now darkening. They won''t have time to eat and drink later when the corpses appear. He glanced at Dongfang Xiaoyun who''s also watching Cheng Sheng ate.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun noticed his stare. He immediately raised his hands. "I won''t eat his share!" he told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded, satisfied with his answer. Then, he left to buy Cheng Sheng a drink. When he returned, the pack of the meat buns had fallen to the ground and Cheng Sheng and Dongfang Xiaoyun were nowhere to be seen.


    "What do you think made my sect members crazy?" Dongfang Xiaoyun asked as they walked around. After Cheng Sheng overate earlier again from the eating the meat buns made by Fei Yin, he suggested to Cheng Sheng that they''d walk around.


    "The negative qi." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Why?" Dongfang Xiaoyun asked. "Doesn''t it only affects the dead, that''s why there are walking corpses?"


    "But, I think that the negative qi can also affect the living."


    "How can you say that?"


    Cheng Sheng stopped and looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun who''s waiting for his answer. "Since people can feel greed ¨C " he said. " ¨C hate, and also envy." He looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun''s eyes that glinted.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun smiled as he tilted his head, looking at him. "You''re really smart, Cheng-shidi." He said.


    "Thank you for the praise." Cheng Sheng said. However, he hadn''t completed his sentence since Dongfang Xiaoyun already kicked him in the stomach.


    Cheng Sheng spat out the acid juices in his stomach as his body flew towards the wall and hit it. The wall collapsed and Cheng Sheng''s body passed through it, then fell on the ground. Dust flew and fell on Cheng Sheng who violently coughed as he bent his body, holding his stomach that''s hurting from pain¡­ and overeating.

 Chapter 13 - The Scum Is Chatty

    Fortunately, he already had not eaten much and finished digesting the food. Or else, he''ll vomit ¨C


    The thing that Cheng Sheng hates he most is the author who makes him feel this pain ¨C ah, no. It''s just the pain. He took a deep breath to lessen the pain he is feeling. His chest heaving up and down as he watched Dongfang Xiaoyun slowly walked towards him, sweetly taking his time. "You''re qualified for the catwalk." He told him as he pushed himself up with his elbow.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun chuckled. "You''re really smart. I can''t even understand what you are saying." He told him.


    "However ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he finally managed to sat up. " ¨C I really, really want to hit you with a bullet train in the runway ¨C " he said and cried when his face was kicked by Dongfang Xiaoyun, making his face turn to the side. He felt dizzy and he fell on his back. His nose is bleeding and blood is trickling out of his lips. His hair is in disarray and his face was very dirty and bruised. However, he still looked beautiful. Those rounded eyes that are moist from the pain¡­


    "Ah, Cheng-shidi. I really liked you the first time I met you." Dongfang Xiaoyun said as he knelt beside Cheng Sheng who was weakly lying down the ground, his arms and limbs stretched taut. "You are so cute. It''s a surprise you are also smart. Now, even if you''re battered you still looked beautiful." He told him as his eyes admired Cheng Sheng. However, there''s no lust or malice in his eyes.


    "You killed your sect?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "No." Dongfang Xiaoyun answered. "I wasn''t lying when I said I killed nobody." He said.


    "Since you killed everybody ¨C " Cheng Sheng said and coughed up blood.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun cut off his nonsense. "It was the strange corpses that killed them." He said.


    "You indirectly killed them ¨C " Cheng Sheng said.


    "Shut up." Dongfang Xiaoyun said and slapped Cheng Sheng, annoyed. "Being smart also is a pain." He sighed.


    "Yeah. Because it brings me pain after being beaten up by acting smart ¨C " Cheng Sheng said.


    "Shut up ¨C "


    "And also gives me a head pain ¨C ngh!" Cheng Sheng cried when Dongfang Xiaoyun grabbed his hair and held his cheeks tight. Cheng Sheng tears up from the pain. Fuck! It really hurts! He cursed a hundred curses in his mind.


    "You''re too smart you found me out. How did you suspect me?" Dongfang Xiaoyun asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at the hand covering his mouth. Dongfang Xiaoyun immediately released his mouth, which is a mistake. "You''re too stupid for a smart person like me." Cheng Sheng answered as he disdainfully looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun''s face turned ugly as punched Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng felt like he''s a punching bag. "Has no one told you you''re annoying?" Dongfang Xiaoyun asked, frowning.


    "Don''t speak an overused script." Cheng Sheng told him and spat out the blood in his mouth. He felt like he lost a tooth. "And that''s for shoujo manga. We''re in BL genre." He added.


    "Oh. Then, you''re annoying."


    "Wrong. It''s still shoujo."


    "I hate you."


    "Shoujo ¨C "


    "I''ll kill you." Dongfang Xiaoyun said.


    "Passable." Cheng Sheng said, then froze when he felt something cold and sharp against his neck. "You''re serious." He said.


    "I have been serious." Dongfang Xiaoyun said.


    Cheng Sheng sighed as he raised his hands. "I want to say something." He said.


    "Speak."


    Cheng Sheng looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun. "Villains die because they speak too much." He said, his eyes looking at him as if he''s an idiot.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun smiled as he stepped on the jade that transformed into a sword. Obviously, it was Cheng Sheng''s. The sword struggled beneath the sole of Dongfang Xiaoyun''s shoes. "Anything else?" Dongfang Xiaoyun asked.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "You talked too much you wasted too much time." He told him and glanced on the right.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun turned. However, he saw no one. The next thing he knew he was kicked on the back of his head. He felt like his head has almost left his neck. He immediately was knocked out.


    Fei Yin, whose on the other side, coldly looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun who was passed out cold on the ground, lying beside Cheng Sheng. Then, he ruthlessly kicked Dongfang Xiaoyun''s face away from facing Cheng Sheng, making his body roll along with his head since it was still, fortunately or unfortunately, attached on his neck. Chen Han, Li Tian and Feng Mo who finally arrived saw Dongfang Xiaoyun''s bloody face he looked like nothing from his previous appearance. They looked at Cheng Sheng who was tidying his clothes using the Cleaning Talisman, then wiping his face off the blood and grime. Fei Yin was standing next to Cheng Sheng, his right hand clenched into a fist. His left hand¡­ was holding a drink. They speechlessly looked at the two. What the hell just happened?


    "Bind him." Fei Yin threw a look at them, then ignored them as he turned to Cheng Sheng who has finished cleaning himself. He only had some bruises on his arms, cheeks and forehead. "Your drink." Fei Yin said as he gave Cheng Sheng the drink.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes lit up as he immediately chugged down the water. "Ah! Many thanks, da shixiong!" he said and wiped his lips. However, he touched his lip cut and it bled.


    Fei Yin took out the salve and thoughtlessly applied it on Cheng Sheng''s lips. Then, on his cheeks and forehead. Finally, he applied it on Cheng Sheng''s arms. The other three silently watched Fei Yin very gently applied the salve on Cheng Sheng''s skin. They already had tied Dongfang Xiaoyun with the Immortal Binding rope.


    Cheng Sheng turned to the three who were gaping at them. "Oh. Right." He said and walked towards Dongfang Xiaoyun after Fei Yin finished applying the salve. He kicked Dongfang Xiaoyun on his head, nose, chest, shoulders, stomach, legs, and knees. They can hear the bones crunching beneath the muscles. Dongfang Xiaoyun''s chest almost caved in after Cheng Sheng broke all his ribs with just a kick. "Now he really was run over by a bullet train." Cheng Sheng said and triumphantly smiled. "OW ¨C " he cried and grimaced when his stomach hurt. "I felt like my digestive organs were squashed flat." He said and doubled over, whimpering.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called as he threw Dongfang Xiaoyun down the ground. Li Tian and Feng Mo closed their eyes and grimaced when they heard Dongfang Xiaoyun''s head hit he stone next to their feet.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head as he immediately swallowed down a Restoration Pill. "I just forgot to heal my insides ¨C " he said and took a deep breath when he felt his limbs cooled down. He immediately sat on the ground in a lotus position. Then, he closed his eyes as he felt the qi moving inside his body.


    The four watched Cheng Sheng until he fully recovered. "Can you move now?" Li Tian asked as he helped Cheng Sheng up.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng nodded as he stretched and felt his limbs. He recovered 80% of his strength.


    Chen Han turned to Fei Yin and frowned. "Fei-shidi. What just happened? Why was Ah Sheng hurt?" he asked, glaring at Fei Yin. "Why did you leave him with Dongfang Xiaoyun when we still haven''t even confirmed if he''s an ally or foe?" he said. "I made you accompany them for you to ensure Ah Sheng''s safety. Why did you still leav - ?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng cut him off. "It was I who made him leave." He said. They all looked at him. Cheng Sheng looked at Fei Yin. He knew his da shixiong is taciturn. He won''t speak even if the other party is wronging him. He turned to Chen Han. "Da shixiong did nothing wrong. I was hungry and made him buy me drink." He explained.


    "You only made him buy you a drink?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Feng-shidi, that''s not the point here¡­" Li Tian reminded him.

 Chapter 14 - The Scum Is A Negotiator

    Nonetheless, Cheng Sheng answered Feng Mo''s question. "Da shixiong already gave me food." He said, then turned to Chen Han. "We shouldn''t trust strangers, especially when they deliver themselves to our feet." He said and kicked the unconscious Dongfang Xiaoyun. "They''re the most suspicious when they deliver themselves to you. Nothing is free in this world. When someone approaches you, they obviously have intentions." He said and sent another kick again to Dongfang Xiaoyun''s stomach that most likely a potpourri of his digestive organs now.


    "So, Dongfang Xiaoyun is the bad guy?" Feng Mo said and glared at Dongfang Xiaoyun.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Obviously." He said. "He''s the one that most likely spread rumors about his sect. Killed his sect members." He looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun lying on the cold ground.


    "Why would he do that?" Li Tian asked, puzzled.


    "Who knows?" Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    "But, Ah Sheng." Chen Han said. "How did you know he''s a bad guy?" he asked, curious.


    Cheng Sheng stopped and looked at him. "I was about to tell you last night that negative qi can also affect the living people, not just the dead." He said. "However, I wasn''t sure since I didn''t see any negative qi from Dongfang Xiaoyun. And so I left to think more." He explained.


    "I thought it was because you had a bad stomach." Feng Mo said.


    Cheng Sheng ignored him. "It''s not only the negative qi that is scary." He said. "The heart of the people is scarier, since they can inflict pain and bring others to danger." He told them.


    Silence. They looked at each other, their eyes speaking. They didn''t talk much and just dragged Dongfang Xiaoyun back to the inn. They already finished setting up barriers around the Dongxin Town. The residents can fall asleep peacefully for tonight.


    Morning.


    When Chen Han went back after finally receiving a reply from his master and his sect, Dongfang Xiaoyun finally could speak. "I was kicked out of the sect by my father after I hooked up with a rich man''s daughter. It was an accident she got pregnant. Father made me fed myself alone after he promised the rich man''s daughter to take in the child after the woman gave birth." He started. "The rich man doesn''t want the child since the child is out of marriage. Thus, they both had an agreement. During my travel, I developed a heart demon. The first years I held myself back. But, my heart demon just grew bigger, until ¨C " he said. He didn''t continue anymore, since they can conclude his story.


    Dongfang Xiaoyun became insane and killed off his sect members, including his father. Probably, he also killed the nearby village where the rich man and his daughter is living. When he sobered up, he blamed it to the corpses. Then, the rumors spread until Dongfang Xiaoyun reached the Dongxin Town, where he met Cheng Sheng ¨C the smart guy that was wary of him from the beginning.


    "When someone smiles at you, there are only two reasons ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he leaned his elbow on the table and rested his cheek on his palm. He raised his index finger. "One, they find you stupid ¨C " he said.


    They all shut up when they heard him.


    " ¨C two ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he raised another finger. " ¨C he''s evil." He said and looked at Dongfang Xiaoyun who smiled at him.


    "Indeed, Cheng-shidi is smart." Dongfang Xiaoyun.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Cheng Sheng smiled back. They debated which of the two reasons why Cheng Sheng is smiling at Dongfang Xiaoyun.


    Probably, both? Feng Mo then locked up Dongfang Xiaoyun inside the room and left after setting up layers of barriers. Then, he went back to their group.


    "Shifu sent me a message. We must hurry up our travel." Chen Han said, his face serious as he read the letter. Earlier, he sent another message about the truth of the Dongxin Sect, so they can resume their travel. Now, they were given an order to hasten up their pace. "The strange corpses¡­" he said as he took a deep breath. He heavily read the next line. "¡­ they are spreading a disease." He told them.


    Their eyes went wide. "What?!" they said, shocked. "Disease?!"


    Chen Han nodded, his expression grave. "The people are manifesting the actions of the strange corpses." He said. "The cause is unknown. Now, everyone is afraid to go out. However, even if it''s inside their home, they are unsure if they are safe." He explained. Then, he burned the letter.


    Their group was covered with a gloomy and tense atmosphere. "They can''t find the cause of this disease?" Li Tian asked, worried.


    Chen Han shook his head as he heavily sighed. "They only said that the disease started and is highly likely related to the strange corpses." He answered. "Ah Sheng. What are you thinking?" he asked when he noticed Cheng Sheng is silent.


    The other three looked at him. Cheng Sheng raised his head and looked at them. "Last night, I told you that the negative qi can also affect the people." He said. They nodded. "Then¡­ the qi of the strange corpses¡­" he said.


    Chen Han''s forehead furrowed. "What do you mean, Ah Sheng?" he said. "It''s not negative qi that the strange corpses possess?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer. He turned to Fei Yin. "We initially thought that it''s the negative qi the walking corpses possess." Fei Yin said. "It is. But, these strange corpses¡­ it might not simply be negative qi." He looked at Chen Han. "It can be demonic qi." He told him.


    Chen Han''s eyes went wide and he rose from his seat. "Demonic - !" he said, then immediately covered his mouth when the customers on the second floor looked at him after they heard him exclaimed. He sat back on his seat and turned to Fei Yin. "Are you sure?" he asked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Chen-shixiong." Feng Mo called. "You might not have heard but the corpse found in the Xinfaxian was actually found by Cheng-shidi." He explained. "Cheng-shidi and da shixiong also have witnessed how the strange corpse attacked a civilian." He told him.


    Chen Han turned to Cheng Sheng, surprised. "I have always thought you were too smart." He said. "But, Ah Sheng¡­ you must have been frightened. How I wish I have been there by your side¡­" he sobbed and covered his mouth as he cried. Then, he glared at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin simply ignored him. Li Tian frowned and ignored him. Feng Mo awkwardly smiled and ignored him. Cheng Sheng had been ignoring him. They already knew Chen Han is a total brocon. They are used to seeing his antics. He totally hates Fei Yin since Fei Yin was always beside Cheng Sheng¡­ albeit Feng Mo and Li Tian were the ones closer to Cheng Sheng.


    "Brother." Cheng Sheng called after a while. "Since not everyone have the privilege to use the purification devices of your sect, and using purification spells are taxing for the cultivators ¨C " he said and looked at Chen Han. " ¨C it''s only the Cleansing Talisman you can use." He told him.


    Chen Han''s eyes widened and tears up as he grabbed Cheng Sheng''s hands. "Ah Sheng¡­" he called, emotional. "Thank y ¨C "


    Cheng Sheng cut him off by freeing his hand from Chen Han''s grasp and moved it to Chen Han''s face. "I need a down payment." He told him.


    Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo froze as they blankly looked at Cheng Sheng. Chen Han was speechless. "Ah Sheng, we''re family ¨C " he said.


    "We''re not since 10 years ago."


    "The blood in your veins is of Chen''s ¨C "


    "5% discount ¨C "


    "You will be returned with good karma!" Chen Han said as he held Cheng Sheng''s other hand tight.


    "Can I eat it?" Cheng Sheng mercilessly asked as he freed his remaining hand from Chen Han''s grasp.


    "Ugh ¨C " Chen Han''s head fell on the table, his mouth bubbling mixed with blood.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian called as he smiled. He''s waving himself with his fan.


    "Cheng-shidi." Feng Mo frowned.


    Cheng Sheng ignored them. He turned to Fei Yin. Fei Yin also turned to him. "What?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Won''t you also call me?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged as he turned to the lifeless Chen Han. Li Tian and Feng Mo felt like they were not needed to remind Cheng Sheng of morality. Fei Yin is enough.


    "In behalf of the Xinfaxian Sect, and to make up for shifu and founder''s absence ¨C " Cheng Sheng said and poked Chen Han''s face to wake him up. "Ah. He died. Then, I won''t continue what I''m saying ¨C "


    "I''m alive!" Chen Han said.


    " ¨C I will work for your sect for free." Cheng Sheng said.


    Chen Han stared at Cheng Sheng for a long time. "Maybe it''s too late to say this, but half of the Youxiwang Sect is owned by our family. As the second son, it''s your responsibility to help the sect." he told Cheng Sheng.


    "Yeah. It''s 10 years late for you to say that." Cheng Sheng carelessly said.


    Chen Han fainted on the table again, blood gushing out of his mouth.


    Youxiwang Sect, Xiwang.


    After two days and they finally reached the west side of the continent. For the sake of saving the people, they held onto their hunger and fatigue ¨C except Cheng Sheng, who was fed by Fei Yin while they were fed by dog food. And Cheng Sheng peacefully slept leaning on Fei Yin''s leg as Fei Yin stood on his sword and keeping guard of Cheng Sheng''s sleep during the night.


    Well, Cheng Sheng really need to save his energy since he''ll be working like a dog later to create Cleansing Talismans. The other cultivators can actually also create a Cleansing Talisman. However, the quality is different. Since Cheng Sheng''s Cleansing Talisman is the original while theirs are just a copy, of course its effect will be different. Also, they are not reckless to really try recreating the Cleansing Talisman. Since the quality of the copy is unknown, its effect is also unknown. If they''re lucky, the result will be positive. But if not, then they will be receiving a backlash.


    "We''ve arrived." Chen Han announced as they reached the widest lake in the west side of the continent ¨C the Xiwang Lake. They stared at the almost endless lake that it looked like a sea. The mountains on the right side spanning north and south acts as the border of the Xiwang Lake from northeast to southwest. The west side is its shore.


    Chen Han took off the red tassel on the hilt of his sword and dropped it on the calm lake. Then, after a few seconds, they saw the bright red tassel was eaten by the space. The air suddenly glistened and, slowly, a shocking sight can be seen. There were countless floating houses and boats on the previously calm and empty lake. The people wearing white and red robes were flying on their sword, some running back and forth on the floor creating a tuk tuk sound as their feet hit the bamboo floor. But, the most eye-catching sight is the giant red pagoda in the center of the floating houses. It is as tall as the mountains surrounding it, if not taller. It should be conspicuous in the Xiwang, but since a barrier was hiding it, of course it cannot be seen by the naked eye.


    "Wow¡­" Feng Mo exclaimed under his breath as they stared at the magnificent view before them. The canopies of the pagoda were adorned by flying phoenixes, as it they could carry the pagoda as they fly.


    Chen Han smiled. "Welcome to the Youxiwang Sect." he proudly said as they entered the barrier . After they entered and Chen Han grabbed his tassel out of thin air.


    The barrier closed and everything that they have seen was gone, including them.

 Chapter 15 - The Scum Is Helpful

    Since they traveled from the mountain side of the Youxiwang Sect, they haven''t seen the residential area. However, seeing how the supposed bright Youxiwang Sect from its radiant red sect color, the atmosphere is gloomy, they can see how grave the matter is.


    "Da shixiong!" the disciples exclaimed when they saw Chen Han''s group arrived. "Da shixiong¡­ the disease, you should be careful ¨C " they warned him.


    "Da shixiong. You should always carry a Cleansing Talisman with you ¨C " another one told him.


    Chen Han nodded, his expression serious. "Mn. Thank you for the reminder. You should also have Cleansing Talisman with you ¨C " he said and turned to the Xinfaxian sect disciples with him.


    Only then did the Youxiwang Sect disciples notice the group behind Chen Han. "Xinfaxian¡­" they said and felt like they had smelled the fresh scent of bamboo. Their foggy mind cleared up. "Da shixiong, the second young master ¨C "


    His friend nudged him in the stomach with his elbow. The disciple shut up. Of course they already heard that ''Chen Sheng'' defected from the Youxiwang Sect. They were about to hate him when Chen Han, after his visit from the Xinfaxian Sect ten years ago, brought back the Cleansing Talismans with him, telling them that ''Chen Sheng'' didn''t forget them but instead remembers them. Then, every month a fraction of Cleansing Talismans was delivered to the Youxiwang Sect.


    Feng Mo and Li Tian cleared the way, making Cheng Sheng visible to the Youxiwang sect disciples. "Second young master!" they exclaimed and was about to approach Cheng Sheng when they saw the iceberg Fei Yin. They immediately halted and subconsciously returned to their spot.


    Chen Han ignored Fei Yin and pulled Cheng Sheng to stand beside him. "Ah Sheng came here to help the sect." he told them. So be grateful. He thought in his mind.


    "Please don''t twist your words." Cheng Sheng whispered, itching to shout that he''s not his brother. However, he knows when to give Chen Han his face. Thus, he held back the urge to punch Chen Han.


    "Second young master!" the Youxiwang sect disciples cried and looked at Cheng Sheng, their gaze filled with worship.


    Feng Mo and Li Tian then stepped forward and gave the Youxiwang sect disciples Cleansing Talismans. "Since the situation is dire, it''s 5 copper coins each ¨C " Cheng Sheng said but his mouth was covered by Fei Yin, who sighed as he immediately let go of him when he saw him shut up.


    "Thank you, second young master!" the disciples said and bowed, their eyes tearful as they thanked Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as Feng Mo and Li Tian gave all the Youxiwang sect disciples the Cleansing Talisman. He can''t help but feel his heart ache as he watched the Cleansing Talismans he made overnight disappear. "I could''ve at least earn 100 gold ingots¡­" he muttered and sighed.


    "If you suddenly feel unwell, immediately use the talisman." Chen Han said. "Your health is important. However, even if so, use it wisely." He reminded them.


    "Yes, da shixiong!" the disciples answered and bowed.


    Chen Han bid them farewell and he left with the four Xinfaxian sect disciples in tow. They boarded a boat and went to the Youxiwang Sect''s pagoda which is at the heart of the Xiwang Lake. Earlier, they were flying and so they haven''t seen that the giant pagoda is actually supported by a massive boat. It was also moving, but at a slow speed because of its weight.


    "Da shixiong!" the disciples standing guard exclaimed when they saw Chen Han. They immediately put down the ladder for them to cross.


    "Da shixiong." One of the disciples approached Chen Han. "Sect leader Wu, elder Ming and elder Luo were waiting for you to arrive." He said and looked at the Xinfaxian sect disciples behind Chen Han. He greeted them before turning to Chen Han. "They are now at the Entrance Hall." He said and bowed. Then, they led them inside the pagoda.


    When they entered, they saw wide space before them. There were golden and thick posts supporting the upper floors. The floor is shining and seemed to be endless as they looked further. They climbed down the stairs and walked towards the end of the hall. There, they saw three men in their prime standing in the middle of the hall. The man in the middle is wearing the sect leader''s crown. It looked like a fire and is alive, making his head looked like burning. His robes have phoenixes sewn. He is Wu Fan. The man on the right had a kind face and is wearing a smile. He is Ming Ye, Chen Han''s shifu. The third man wearing a rigid face is Luo Shi.


    Chen Han bowed before them. "Sect leader. Shifu. Shishu. Chen Han has arrived." He said. "I brought with me the four core disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C " he said and stood straight as he turned to the four behind him.


    Fei Yin bowed and spoke. "Xinfaxian Sect''s eldest disciple, Fei Yin." He said.


    Li Tian followed. "Xinfaxian Sect''s second disciple, Li Tian."


    Feng Mo is next. "Xinfaxian Sect''s third disciple, Feng Mo!"


    Cheng Sheng was the last. "Xinfaxian Sect''s fourth disciple ¨C Cheng Sheng." He said.


    Hearing the words, the two elders and one sect leader before them had strange expressions. Clearly, he is the Chen''s second young master. Yet he introduced himself as another person. They unanimously turned to see Chen Han''s grieving expression. If the eldest son of the Chen family already looked like this, they could already see Chen Jing''s ¨C the patriarch, his expression.


    Fei Yin spoke. "We apologize if we hadn''t brought gifts to present." He said.


    Wu Fan nodded. "We understand. Time is pressing on us." He told him and turned to Cheng Sheng. "Sheng-er''s Cleansing Talismans is enough." He said and smiled.


    The Xinfaxian sect disciples sighed in relief. "Sect leader." Chen Han called. "About the disease¡­" he said. The last message he received was that the disease is contagious.


    Their expressions became heavy. "Thanks to your advice to use the Cleansing Talisman, we found that the disease is actually the negative qi coming from the strange corpses." Wu Fan said, his face serious. "We prevented the spread of the negative qi and the casualties by using the Cleansing Talismans to those that were affected. We have the elders of the Chen and Wu families to purify the land of the negative qi." He explained, referring to the two families supporting the Youxiwang Sect.


    The atmosphere lightened. Ming Ye spoke. "For now, we can only use the Cleansing Talismans and other purification devices to cure the people." He said.


    "Then, my fellow disciples ¨C " Chen Han said, his face hopeful.


    Hearing this, the three men''s face turned gloomy again. Chen Han and the others noticed that something is wrong. "Han-er." It was Luo Shi. "The disicples¡­ they''re dead." He told him.


    They were stunned. "What?!" Chen Han said, his face paled. "What¡­ what does Luo shishu mean¡­ they died?" he said. "But, I thought they were purified ¨C " he turned to Wu Fan.


    Wu Fan closed his eyes and sighed. "Han-er." Ming Ye called. "The purification didn''t work." He said. "They were already contaminated by the negative qi. They¡­ can''t be saved." He explained.


    Chen Han felt his body gone cold. He collapsed on the floor. "No way¡­" he said as his tears fell. "Wu Yuan¡­ where are Wu Yuan and Sun Yi?" he asked and looked at the three before him. "What did they say?" he asked.


    "Yuan and Yi-er were doing their best to purify the remaining disciples." Wu Fan answered.


    Chen Han sighed. Fortunately, there were still hope for his remaining fellow disciples. He turned to Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng saw his gaze and he stepped forward. He bowed before he spoke. "Sect leader Wu." He called. "The effect of my current Cleansing Talisman may not be enough to dispel the negative qi¡­" he said, then paused. His expression changed when he remembered something.


    They noticed the change in his expression. "What''s wrong?" Luo Shi asked.


    Cheng Sheng raised his head and looked at them. Then, he turned to Chen Han. Chen Han immediately woke with a start. His last message sent to the sect only mentioned about Dongfang Xiaoyun. He didn''t have the time to send about the demonic qi they suspected the strange corpses have. "Sect leader. Shifu. Shishu." He said and bowed. "Chen Han has something to say regarding the strange corpses." He told them.


    "What is it?" Ming Ye asked.


    Chen Han took a deep breath before he raised his head. "The strange corpse that appeared in Xinfaxian was found by Ah Sheng and Fei-shidi." He said and turned to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "They suspected¡­ it wasn''t just negative qi. It is demonic qi the strange corpse has, that is why it is aggressive." He explained.


    Their eyes went wide and they looked at each other. Immediately, Ming Ye laid down a barrier around them. "Han-er." Ming Ye called. "Is what you said true?" he asked, then glanced at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng.


    Chen Han nodded and they all turned to Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. "Elder Fan and sect leader Xie must have already known. That is why they sent Ah Sheng and Fei-shidi." He said.


    The Xinfaxian sect disciples'' face is nervous as they looked at Cheng Sheng. "This disciple was the first to find the strange corpse." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The strange corpse attacked the thief and sucked his blood. Then, when I cut off its arm that''s sucking the thief''s blood, both their bodies rotted." He explained and told them about his conjecture that he told Fan Wen and Xie Lan.

 Chapter 16 - The Scum Is Pure

    A long silence fell upon them. Cheng Sheng''s words coincided with what they had seen. Only that they didn''t think of this matter that it might actually be related to the demonic cultivation. "The demonic sects¡­ they were too quiet lately." Wu Fan said. "I suspected they might be planning something. But, if this is it ¨C " he said, his brows knit.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi''s face is grave. Chen Han fell silent when he realized the severity of the matter. "My fellow disciples¡­" he said as he sharply inhaled, his eyes tearing up. They were affected by the demonic qi. The hope earlier has now dimmed. The already gloomy hall became gloomier.


    "Chen-shixiong¡­" Feng Mo sympathetically looked at Chen Han.


    "We shouldn''t lose hope." Li Tian spoke. They turned to him. "We have Cheng-shidi." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Last time when we were attacked at the inn in the Dongxin Town, Dongfang Xiaoyun was scratched by the strange corpse. Cheng-shidi applied the Cleansing Talisman on him. The scratch might be lighter than a bite from the strange corpse, but... but the Cleansing Talisman still worked. Dongfang Xiaoyun became fine." He explained, his eyes shining in hope. They brought Dongfang Xiaoyun to the authorities of the Dongxin Town before they left to travel to Xiwang. They already told the authorities to contact them if Dongfang Xiaoyun would do something strange or act weird. However, they didn''t hear anything from them.


    They all turned to Cheng Sheng. That''s right. They still have Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng can be called a master alchemist. He is a genius. This made up for his low cultivation.


    Cheng Sheng bowed before he spoke. "My current Cleansing Talisman can only be used against the negative qi. Sometimes it might not be sufficient." He said. "Dongfang Xiaoyun was also only lightly scratched. Fortunately, the Cleansing Talisman was able to cure him. However, against the heavy negative qi, and now the demonic qi, my Cleansing Talisman isn''t on par with it." He explained.


    The hope was once again extinguished by Cheng Sheng''s words. He guiltily lowered his head and covered himself with his fan.


    "However ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. " ¨C if we can upgrade the Cleansing Talisman, then we may be able to cure them." He said and smiled.


    Their face lit up and they looked at him filled with hope once again. "How do we upgrade it?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng pondered. "For now, we can test it by increasing the amount of qi and see its effect to the people contaminated by the demonic qi." He said. "I can teach you on how to create a Cleansing Talisman. Then, we can do trial-and-error." He told them.


    They can''t be any more grateful than this. It''s one thing to recreate the Cleansing Talisman. However, it''s entirely a different matter if Cheng Sheng will teach them how to make it. It''s as good as the original one.


    "Also ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. " ¨C I need stronger people to do this. My Cleansing Talismans are short-lived since I have low cultivation. The effect of the talisman depends on the cultivation of its maker. And we really needed to infuse more qi to the talismans." He explained.


    "We''ll do that." Wu Fan decided. "We''ll have the Chen and Wu families, as well as the other elders of the sect to assist you." He told Cheng Sheng. "Is there anything else that you need?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him. "Mone ¨C mmf!" he said when Feng Mo immediately covered his mouth. He frowned and removed Feng Mo''s hand. "The bigger the number, the higher the possibility." He answered. "We can set the level of the people who''ll participate to be from the Golden Core Stage and higher." He said. "We needed to ensure the success of this task." He added.


    Wu Fan nodded and patted Cheng Sheng''s shoulder. "Then, we will do that." He said and sighed in relief. Ming Ye and Luo Shi nodded in satisfaction.


    "I can help." Fei Yin said and looked at Feng Mo and Li Tian.


    "Ai. We''re almost there ¨C " Feng Mo sighed. "We''ll help by bringing food to Cheng-shidi." He said.


    Li Tian nodded. "I''ll give him my qi so he won''t feel tired." He said and smiled.


    Chen Han hugged Cheng Sheng. "Thank you¡­ Ah Sheng." He said and hugged him tighter.


    Cheng Sheng felt the hairs on his body stood up and he froze. However, he can''t push Chen Han away while under the stare of the three seniors before them. Only the three others ¨C Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Li Tian knew that he''s cursing in his mind.


    Chen Han chuckled as he kissed Cheng Sheng''s forehead. He stared at his younger brother, his eyes full of emotions. "Mother and Father will be proud. We can now let go of our regret not stopping you from leaving." He said. "Your study in Xinfaxian Sect¡­ it''s the greatest honor the Chen family received." He told him.


    No. I am just a transmigrator. Nothing else. Cheng Sheng thought and just sighed. He''ll let go of the matter of Chen Han eating tofu right now. He''ll settle the score with Chen Han after this problem is solved.


    ------------


    "Aia. So this is Sheng-er?" Sun Yi said when he finally met the infamous second young master Chen of the Xiwang. "Really cute." He said and pinched Cheng Sheng''s face. "I''m glad you turned out as a genius unlike Chen-shixiong, your elder brother." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "What do you mean by that, Sun-shidi?" Chen Han frowned when he heard Sun Yi''s words.


    "Chen-shidi." Wu Yuan nodded at Cheng Sheng as a greeting. Cheng Sheng nodded back as an acknowledgement. Wu Yuan is famous for being cold. He''s more taciturn than Fei Yin.


    "Wu-shixiong. Sun-shixiong. The elders are waiting inside now." Cheng Sheng said and led them inside the Meditation Hall where he will teach them how to make the Cleansing Talisman.


    It''s not that the others can''t create their own Cleansing Talisman. It''s just that, despite Cheng Sheng''s Cleansing Talisman is short-lived, but it is purer than any other Cleansing Talismans. That is why Cheng Sheng''s Cleansing Talisman is sought-after by those disturbed by their thoughts or have inner demons. Just that, Cheng Sheng isn''t that much famous unlike his Cleansing Talisman since only few people know of him and that he''s the creator of the Cleansing Talisman. The invention being more famous than its inventor is just normal. It''s not as if it''s the inventor they will use instead of the invention, ba?


    "Sheng-er." Chen Jing and Chen Qing called when they finally saw Cheng Sheng. They immediately hugged him tight to the point he almost suffocated. Chen Jing is Chen Han and the original Chen Sheng''s father and Chen Qing is their mother. Chen Jing is the patriarch of the Chen family after Chen Fu, his father, abdicated his position to spend more time with his wife, Chen Mie. The old couple were silently sitting on the side, smiling at their family''s reunion.


    Chen Han turned and saw Li Tian, Feng Mo and Fei Yin walking inside. He immediately pulled Li Tian, who was caught in surprise, and he showed him to his parents. "Mom. Dad." Chen Han called after Chen Jing and Cheng Qing finished hugging Cheng Sheng. "This is Li Tian. He''ll be my wife!" he told them.


    The couple was stunned speechless of Chen Han''s sudden declaration. Li Tian, who was at the center, froze. A second later and his face went red. He turned and punched Chen Han, who didn''t even resist. This commotion was forgotten later when Wu Fan, Ming Ye and Luo finally arrived together with the elders of the Youxiwang Sect and the Wu family. The two sides greeted each other. Wu Fan gave a few words before he left everything to Cheng Sheng ¨C the prodigy of the Xinfaxian Sect and Chen family.


    Cheng Sheng took out a Cleansing Talisman and threw it in the air. Then, Feng Mo and Li Tian, standing on both sides of Cheng Sheng, made the talisman grew bigger for everyone to see. "This is a sample of the Cleansing Talisman." Cheng Sheng said, loud and clear. The talisman is made of an ordinary paper and ink. "A talisman was made from the maker''s thoughts and power. The efficiency of the talisman depends on the thought and power of the maker. Our goal this time is to make it more efficient by increasing its power." He made Li Tian and Feng Mo turn the Cleansing Talisman. The talisman''s edges have obscure lines. This is one of the reasons why the recreation of the Cleansing Talisman is impossible. The inner part of the talisman was filled with words which the characters they couldn''t make out. One reason is that they don''t recognize the words. Second, Cheng Sheng''s handwriting is¡­ ehem. Unique. "I will tell you how to draw the lines and how to write the words." He continued. "Then, I will tell you the core words of the talisman so that you can understand more of its use." He told them. "After you perfected the copying of the lines and the characters, I will tell you the essence of the talisman." He told them.


    "Can''t you tell it to us now?" one of the elders from the Wu family asked. He has no malice when he asked that.


    Cheng Sheng stared at them as they waited for his answer. "Well, alright." He said and shrugged. He made Feng Mo and Li Tian shrink the size of the sample of the Cleansing Talisman before he made them make many copies of it.


    "Sheng-er. What is the essence of the Cleansing Talisman?" Chen Mie asked.


    "It''s the core words of the Cleansing Talisman." Cheng Sheng said as Feng Mo and Li Tian distributed to the elders the copy of the Cleansing Talisman.


    "And the core words are?" Wu Fan asked, curious.


    Cheng Sheng faced him. "I am pure. Nothing can taint me." He answered.


    The elders felt like they were slapped to reality. Feng Mo and Li Tian froze as they distributed the fake talismans. They suddenly felt like burning the talismans in their hands.


    Sun Yi, the odd one, laughed. "And the other words were?" he asked. He actually finds Cheng Sheng amusing.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "My soul is holy. It cannot be tainted." He answered.


    Sun Yi burst out laughing while the elders felt like they cannot take the task. Indeed, they should have waited to finish copying the lines and the characters before they asked the meaning of the Cleansing Talisman.


    Cheng Sheng just shrugged as took the steamed bun Fei Yin gave him earlier. Ah, he suddenly felt hungry.

 Chapter 17 - The Scum Is Hardworking

    They had never felt like they''ve been this tired before. Their body felt like it''s been hollowed out. This is more tiring than when they were still studying back then. They all resentfully looked at Cheng Sheng. Just how did he create this weird talisman? They thought and looked at their copy of the Cleansing Talisman. The obscure lines are actually creating a group of symbols which they had never seen before. No wonder that recreating Cheng Sheng''s Cleansing Talisman is an impossible task. However, they can slowly understand how it is made now that Cheng Sheng were teaching them how to draw the symbols.


    Since they were all prominent cultivators, they learned it after a day. The time is also pressing on them so one day is the fastest they could recreate Cheng Sheng''s Cleansing Talisman. As to the final step ¨C the talisman''s essence¡­


    "It''s not as if we create talismans for others, yeah?" Cheng Sheng said, which earned him a silence from them. It looks like he''s the only one creating a talisman for himself. He grimaced and looked away. He scratched his cheek, thinking how to talk his way out of them. He started speaking. "Just think of yourself in the disciples'' feet." He told them. "Think as if you''re the one who has been affected of the demonic qi." He turned to them. "The most important part of making a talisman isn''t the power. Power comes second while the thoughts infused comes first. We make talismans for a purpose, not to show-off its power." He explained. "Be careful not to develop heart demons when you make this talisman." He said and took out the Cleansing Talisman. "People''s thoughts are second to the people''s hearts in terms of being dangerous." He said. "Your heart affects your thoughts, but your thoughts can also affect your heart. The reason why the heart took the first place ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C our heart is more vital than our brain. Our brain can stop, but our heart can''t." he finished. Then, he bowed. "Thank you, elders, for cooperating with me. This disciple is grateful for your help." He told them, then immediately left. He''s finally done teaching them on how to make the Cleansing Talisman. He can''t wait to part with these people. They''re making him feel stifled. Even though he has a way to avoid being crushed by their auras, but still¡­ his face was covered in dark lines and he ran away, leaving smoke in his trail.


    Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Chen Han also thanked the dumbfounded elders before following Cheng Sheng who''s already far away. "Age really can''t tell one''s experiences in life." an elder said as they watched the youngsters left.


    "Fan-shidi and Xie-shidi really were lucky to have ''Chen Sheng'' as their disciple."


    "A pity that ''Chen Sheng'' didn''t join our sect. But, the luckiest ones are his family, aren''t they?"


    They all turned to the Chen family who has already left after they bade goodbye to Cheng Sheng and them. They are going to tend to their own disciples who were affected by the demonic qi. "This disciple will have many great feats in the future." They said, referring to Cheng Sheng. Then, they all went ahead to cure their disciples.


    The new Cleansing Talisman bore positive results. Even though it didn''t completely cure the demonic qi, but it still has a great contribution. For now, the affected people had their sanity back. Some, in the end, died. However, many were saved.


    "Cheng-shidi. What''s wrong?" Li Tian asked when he saw Cheng Sheng was silently sitting on the side, watching the calm lake around them as their boat moved, softly bumping against the lotus flowers around.


    "This isn''t enough." Cheng Sheng said as his jade hands touched the clear water beneath them.


    "What do you mean?" Feng Mo said. "The new Cleansing Talisman already bore amazing results. What isn''t enough?" he asked, puzzled. Li Tian nodded beside him.


    "You wanted to cure the demonic qi." The silent Fei Yin said as he peeled the lotus seeds and gave them to Cheng Sheng.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo were shocked when they saw Cheng Sheng nodded. Cheng Sheng took the peeled lotus seeds and ate them. "Cheng-shidi, you''ve changed!" Feng Mo said after he recovered from shocked. He exclaimed in joy as he patted Cheng Sheng''s shoulder.


    "Cheng-shidi. I''m very happy to hear this." Li Tian said and sighed in satisfaction as he stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng said as he chewed the lotus seeds. "I don''t want for the demonic corpses to bother the peace that I earned for 10 years." He said.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo immediately froze when they heard him. Their boat stopped moving. "Cheng-shidi¡­ I thought you''re¡­ what about good karma?" Li Tian asked, don''t know what to say to Cheng Sheng. Feng Mo has already been stunned speechless.


    "Can I eat that?" Cheng Sheng said. "What''s now is now. Later is later." He told Li Tian. "We''re living in the present so why bother with the future?" he asked.


    "But, future is the product of the present." Li Tian said.


    "Then, I''ll just wait for the future to become the present." Cheng Sheng said.


    Li Tian helplessly sighed and didn''t speak more. He''s intelligent but he felt like he can''t argue with Cheng Sheng for too long. Cheng Sheng is unorthodox. But, this is what makes him special.


    "How do you plan to cure the demonic qi?" Fei Yin asked. There''s a mountain of peeled lotus seeds on his table but Li Tian and Feng Mo doesn''t dare ask for some from him since they knew all those were only for Cheng Sheng.


    As expected, the other lotus seeds were taken inside of Cheng Sheng''s qiankun pouch which use is only for storing food. "If I know, I would have already done it." Cheng Sheng sighed as he took the drink Fei Yin gave him. Li Tian and Feng Mo could only watch with envy as Fei Yin doted on Cheng Sheng. They were already used to this, though. Fei Yin had been doing this for more than ten years. Cheng Sheng is their da shixiong''s white moonlight. How unlucky for Fei Yin that his white moonlight is acting stupid and always takes him for granted. They pity Fei Yin, but they can''t intervene in his matters. They can only helplessly watch on the sidelines.


    "Then, what will you do now?" Feng Mo asked Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng slumped on the railing of the boat. He looked at his reflection on the water. "I''m not sure, either." He said and sighed as he lied down the bench on the boat. He stared at the ceiling. "Say, what is the demonic qi?" he asked.


    "Didn''t you say it''s similar to the negative qi, just that the demonic qi feeds on the people''s life?" Feng Mo asked, confused.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "The negative qi feeds from the people''s feelings, which is related to their life. Shouldn''t it be also called demonic qi?" he asked back.


    A moment of silence fell on the boat. Feng Mo''s eyes widened. "You''re right." He said as he stared at Cheng Sheng.


    Li Tian''s brows knit and he waved his fan. "Then, what you meant, there''re only two types of qi in this world. The positive qi and the demonic qi?" he asked. "If that''s so, shouldn''t we rename the positive qi? For example, ''life qi''?" he said.


    "Let''s not jump into conclusions." Fei Yin said. They turned to him. "The negative qi may be similar to the demonic qi because they both has a negative effect in the people. However, there''s a big difference." He turned to Cheng Sheng. "The negative qi may harm the people''s life but, the demonic qi takes away their life." he said.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows raised, almost reaching the ceiling. He sat up and looked at Fei Yin, wide-eyed. "Da shixiong. You''re the greatest!" he said and clapped his hands.


    Feng Mo looked at Cheng Sheng, full of disappointment, while Li Tian helplessly shook his head. "You''re the one steering the topic." Feng Mo reminded Cheng Sheng.


    Which Cheng Sheng ignored. He turned to Fei Yin. "Da shixiong." He called as he put his drink on the table. "Do you know of a way on how to cure the demonic qi?" he asked.


    Fei Yin, naturally, shook his head. "My knowledge is limited. Cheng-shidi should ask this to shifu or founder." He answered. "However, since shifu and founder isn''t here, you can ask sect leader Wu and the elders of the Youxiwang Sect, including your family." He told him. The Chen family, and the Wu family, are families of cultivators. They have lived a long life. They must have a way to completely cure the demonic qi. With their power, they can handle the people affected by the demonic qi. However, things are getting out of hand and more and more people are getting affected. Thus, they asked for Cheng Sheng''s help ¨C his Cleansing Talisman. They may have purification devices, but there''s no harm in getting more help.


    "If I can create a talisman, that''ll be Purification Talisman." Cheng Sheng said. "But¡­ the problem is I don''t know how to make it." he sighed.

 Chapter 18 - The Scum Is A Businessman

    "We''ll accompany you to sect leader Wu. You can ask for his advice, together with elder Ming and elder Luo." Li Tian said. "This also can help them. It''s better to work together." He told him and smiled. That smile is like a spring breeze, making you feel refreshed.


    They were interrupted when a voice spoke. "I heard Cheng-shidi wants to see our shifu?" it was Sun Yi the boat softly rocked for a second when he and Wu Yuan landed on the front.


    They turned. "Sun-shixiong. Wu-shixiong." They greeted.


    The two newcomers nodded at them. "Chen-shixiong isn''t with you?" Li Tian asked when he saw Chen Han isn''t with them.


    Sun Yi''s brows raised and a teasing smile appeared on his face. "Oh? Li-shidi, you want to see our da shixiong?" he said.


    Li Tian''s face turned red. "Sun-shixiong is mistaken. I don''t want to see Chen-shixiong." He denied.


    Sun Yi hummed, didn''t speak more. He turned to Fei Yin. "Cheng-shidi, your da shixiong is right. You should discuss about this matter with our shifu and sect leader." He said and turned to Cheng Sheng. "As Li-shidi had said, it''s for the sake of the people. There''s nothing to shy about it." he told him.


    Wu Yuan spoke. "He isn''t shy. There''s something holding him back." He told Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi''s eyes went wide and he turned to Wu Yuan. "Really?!" he asked.


    Wu Yuan looked at him. "Don''t ask me. Ask him." He said and cupped Sun Yi''s face. Feng Mo and Li Tian seemed to see pink bubbles around the two. However, what''s expected to be a kiss didn''t happen. Instead, Wu Yuan turned Sun Yi''s head for him to face Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shidi. What''s holding you back?" Sun Yi asked Cheng Sheng, his face serious.


    They all looked at Cheng Sheng, waiting for his answer. Cheng Sheng slowly turned to them. "I ¨C " he said. From his clothes, he fished out a broken jade talisman. "I''ve already broken four of them." He said and showed them the talisman that slowly turned into a powder.


    "Ah ¨C " Feng Mo and Li Tian said when they recognized the broken jade talisman. Fei Yin''s face remained cold.


    "What¡­ is this?" Sun Yi asked and poked a piece of the jade talisman. It crumbled.


    "Qi Gathering talisman." Cheng Sheng said and took out another jade talisman from his clothes. "It gathers qi around you. As cultivators, this is a piece of cake for us. However, its use isn''t as simple as this." He said and raised the jade talisman. "If you''re a level lower than your opponent or the people around you, you can use this to absorb their aura. That way, you will feel less pressured." He explained. "This costs a gold coin. Sun-shixiong, Wu-shixiong. Are you interested?" he asked and smiled at them.


    Sun Yi looked at Cheng Sheng, speechless. "Cheng-shidi. So your problem is¡­" he said.


    "He can''t handle the pressure of the elders." Wu Yuan spoke as he consciously pulled Sun Yi back with him, maintaining a distance from Cheng Sheng so that they''ll affect Cheng Sheng less with their aura. They are both at middle level of Golden Core Stage.


    Cheng Sheng''s face was filled with disappointment when he saw Wu Yuan and Sun Yi stepped back. He pitifully looked at his jade talisman. "I used jade since it can store more qi and is, of course, durable than a paper. But, the cost¡­" he said and grieved in his heart for a failed transaction.


    Feng Mo and Li Tian smiled at Sun Yi and Wu Yuan, embarrassed. Li Tian covered his face with his fan while Feng Mo coughed, his cheeks burning. Cheng-shidi¡­ please mind the TPO1!


    Fei Yin cleared his throat, breaking the ice. "Cheng-shidi." He called Cheng Sheng who is still grieving for his lost potential clients. "Since there''s no disagreement, then let''s head to sect leader Wu." He said. Feng Mo and Li Tian hastily nodded their head and pushed Cheng Sheng from the back, itching to throw off this shidi of theirs.


    Wu Yuan and Sun Yi looked at each other, then nodded. They turned to the lively Xinfaxian sect disciples. "Sect leader Wu and our shifu is now resting. Ming shishu is still with Chen-shixiong, curing the other disciples." Sun Yi, the eloquent man, explained. "Let''s head back together." He said and drew their sword.


    When they reached Wu Fan and Luo Shi, the two were having their afternoon tea. "A perfect time. Come, you join us for a drink." Wu Fan told the group.


    The six people joined the two people for a tea. "Yi-er. You are looking for me?" Luo Shi asked Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi smiled. "Shifu." He called. "It''s only a trivial thing I have in mind. Please hear Cheng-shidi''s words first." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng who hid his grimace when he tasted the Xiwang tea. It is so bitter. He thought he''d lose his sense of taste.


    "Sheng-er. What is it?" Wu Fan said. It was only them so it is fine to call Cheng Sheng intimately since the Chen and Wu families are close to each other. Also, Wu Fan is a godfather of Chen Han and the Chen Sheng. This should have no relation to Cheng Sheng if only he''s not currently occupying Chen Sheng''s body.


    "This disciple wants to deeply understand the demonic qi." Cheng Sheng answered and respectfully bowed.


    There was a long silence that fell upon them. Wu Fan''s smile became stiff while Luo Shi''s stern face stoned. Feng Mo and Li Tian felt like they cannot lose more face than now. Fei Yin''s face remained cold as usual. Sun Yi''s smile turned brighter. Wu Yuan''s face is forever emotionless. If they only do not know Cheng Sheng, they would think he wanted to be a demonic cultivator.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian silently called, his face is burning from the embarrassment. He had never been so thankful than now that the Youxiwang sect leader and elder are as understanding as their shifu and founder. Or else, they would have long been kicked Cheng Sheng out of the Xiwang. Worse, he, Feng Mo and Fei Yin would also be kicked out because of Cheng Sheng.


    Feng Mo has turned into a statue beside Li Tian. Feng Mo now had lost hope of Cheng Sheng. It now dawned on him. He and Cheng Sheng will forever be as immiscible as oil and water.


    Cheng Sheng is really not that hopeless. Really. Not. He noticed the strange atmosphere and realized the words he had just said. "I ¨C " he said and cleared his throat. "This disciple phrased my intentions wrong. This disciple apologizes." He said and bowed. "This disciple''s intention isn''t to become a demonic cultivator." He said and looked at Wu Fan and Luo Shi. "This disciple only wanted to completely cure the demonic. Asking for sect leader Wu and elder Luo to enlighten this disciple." He said and bowed to Wu Fan and Luo Shi.


    Wu Fan and Luo Shi were shocked. This prodigy wanted to cure the demonic qi! They looked at each other, their eyes shining. "Disciple Chen." Luo Shi called. "It isn''t impossible to understand the demonic qi." He said. "Fan-shidi and Xie-shidi arriving to a conclusion of the demonic qi feeding from a person''s life is already shining a light to our muddled brain." He looked at Cheng Sheng. "What do you wish to know about the demonic qi?" he asked. "This elder will impart you the knowledge he has about the demonic qi." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "Then ¨C " Cheng Sheng said and sat up straight. "What is the origin of the demonic qi? Where did it appear? Who created it? Why are there demonic cultivators? How can they control the demonic qi?" he asked. "We only knew of the demonic qi as another type of qi. Its other aspects, we have not learned." He explained.


    Luo Shi nodded. "It is only natural for you not to have learned about the demonic qi." He said. "None of the righteous sects teach it. it is forbidden. A taboo." He told them. "Or else, many of the cultivators would turn to demonic cultivators." He said.


    "Elder Luo." Li Tian called and bowed. "Why would they turn to demonic cultivators?" he asked, curious.


    Luo Shi looked at Li Tian. "It''s as you are now." He said and smiled. "Curiosity." He said. Their eyes went wide. "We may fear of the unknown. However, the more we fear it, the more we wanted to learn of it." he said.


    "Why?" Feng Mo asked.


    Luo Shi turned to him and just smiled. Wu Fan spoke. "To conquer the fear." He answered.


    "Then, shouldn''t we learn of the demonic qi to overcome our fear of it?" Feng Mo asked, confused.


    "We can''t." Fei Yin said. They turned to him. Fei Yin looked at Feng Mo. "Because once we''ve overcome our fear, we lose our wariness of it. We will treat our previous fear as nothing and then find another thing to fear." He said. "It will become a cycle. The previous fear that was forgotten becomes a hidden danger now. Once the person won''t realize that hidden danger, he will later be overcome by it." he explained. "The previous fear will eat him again." He finished.


    Sun Yi smiled while Wu Yuan just nodded. Wu Fan and Luo Shi smiled, approving Fei Yin''s words. "Then¡­" Feng Mo said.


    "We are just being cautious." Wu Fan said. "An ounce of prevention is better than a pound of cure." He looked at them. "However, this problem still has no cure." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "How will we cure it, then, if we are not permitted to learn it?" Li Tian asked. His brows knit.


    Wu Fan and Luo Shi looked at each other and meaningfully smiled. "It''s not that we aren''t permitted." Cheng Sheng said. "We can learn the demonic qi." He said. They all looked at him. "What''s not permitted ¨C " he raised his head and looked back at them. " ¨C is for us to become demonic cultivators." He said.

 Chapter 19 - The Scum Is Motivated

    "That goes without saying." Wu Fan said and drink his tea.


    Cheng Sheng can''t help but secretly grimace as he watched Wu Fan and Luo Shi drink the tea. "Yes, sect leader Wu." He answered and bowed.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo felt like they were turned speechless lately by Cheng Sheng. Cheng-shidi is highly motivated lately. His peace is really threatened. They thought and sighed. Their peace is also threatened by Cheng Sheng. They secretly shook their head, pitying their self.


    "Something was created. But, its use will be decided upon its user." Wu Fan said, his face is serious. "Just like the demonic qi. We don''t know its purpose for existing. We only know that it is harmful to one''s being." He told them.


    "Sect leader Wu means¡­" Li Tian said, confused.


    "Something can be good if the one using it has good intentions. Something becomes bad if it was used with ill intent." Wu Fan said.


    "So demonic qi can be good, too?" Feng Mo asked, surprised.


    Wu Fan and Luo Shi fell silent. They looked at each other. "I remembered that shifu and founder said ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. He looked at Wu Fan and Luo Shi. "That we find our own dao. Even if it''s to become a demonic cultivator." He said. "It is our dao. It is what we have found during our journey in this lifetime. Good or bad, it depends on our conscience."


    Feng Mo and Li Tian looked at Cheng Sheng. "Cheng-shidi¡­" they said, touched. "We don''t remember the latter part of what you said as what have shifu and founder said." They said.


    "Pft ¨C " Sun Yi covered his mouth and he looked away. His shoulders are shaking. Wu Yuan''s face remained emotionless, but his eyes flickered. Wu Fan and Luo Shi were at a loss as they looked at the lively Xinfaxian sect disciples.


    Cheng Sheng frowned and glared at Feng Mo and Li Tian who finally avenged themselves after being made feel at a loss by Cheng Sheng. Fei Yin coughed and straightened his back. The corner of his lips were raised. "What Cheng-shidi said is right." He said and looked at Wu Fan and Luo Shi, who were keeping a straight face to not make Cheng Sheng lose his face more than he did just now. "Learning the demonic qi doesn''t mean we are a demonic cultivator." He said.


    "Da shixiong. You won''t comment about the latter half of what Cheng-shidi said?" Feng Mo asked.


    Fei Yin blinked. "Conscience determines if the action is right or wrong." He answered.


    They all stared at him and didn''t speak. Obviously, Fei Yin dotes on Cheng Sheng. Luo Shi coughed to break this atmosphere. "Well, as I''ve said earlier, I will tell you all I know about the demonic qi." He said. "500,000 years since the continent was discovered, the demonic qi already exists along with the qi ¨C what we call now as the positive qi. This land is abundant in qi, and also of the demonic qi." He started. "There are countless of creatures roamed on this vast land. The humans, being weaker than the other creatures, they perished. It was only after a cultivator appeared and the humans were saved." He said.


    "The first cultivator¡­" they said. They already have heard of this history.


    Luo Shi nodded. "No one knows of his name." he continued. "He helped people realized the importance of the qi and taught them how to use it. Thus, the humans fought back against the other creatures." He said.


    "The other creatures ¨C " Feng Mo said.


    "This is what the demonic qi''s doing." Luo Shi said. "It wasn''t only the humans that were affected, but also the other beasts." He said.


    The humans that were affected¡­ "It''s like what''s happening now?!" Li Tian exclaimed. He rose from his seat in shock. The others also widened their eyes, looking at Luo Shi. They only heard about the first cultivator''s story and of the qi.


    "Shifu¡­?" Sun Yi called and looked at Wu Fan.


    Luo Shi sighed. He turned to Wu Fan whose face is serious. "As I have said earlier ¨C " Wu Fan said. " ¨C in order not to produce demonic cultivators, the cultivation world made the demonic qi a taboo." He said. "Thus¡­ we also hid this fact in order not to raise alarm to the public ¨C " he said.


    "Then, you knew all along about these strange corpses?" Wu Yuan asked. He only speaks rare but his words carry weight.


    Wu Fan turned to him. He closed his eyes. "No." he honestly answered. "We really do not know about the strange corpses." He said.


    "Then, what do you know?" Fei Yin asked, then paused. "Shifu and founder¡­ do they ¨C " he said. He didn''t continue speaking anymore. The Xinfaxian sect disciples fell silent. They knew, Fan Wen and Xie Lan must also know of this.


    "Don''t blame your shifu and founder." Ming Ye spoke from behind. They turned and saw him walking towards them together with Chen Han who was hanging his head low.


    "Elder Ming." They greeted and bowed.


    Ming Ye nodded and sat beside Luo Shi while Chen Han joined Sun Yi and Wu Yuan''s side. "It''s not as if we''re going to hide this fact forever." Ming Ye started, his voice unhurried. "We will tell you." He told them.


    "When?" Sun Yi asked.


    "When we''re going to succeed them." Chen Han answered for Ming Ye. He raised his head. "When we''ve become elders of the sect and sworn our loyalty to the sect." he explained.


    "It''s not as if we''re going to ¨C " Feng Mo said, then paused. He shut up. He turned to Cheng Sheng when he remembered Cheng Sheng''s words.


    Ming Ye sighed. "This rule of swearing your pledge to the sect was made decades ago." He said. They looked at him. "Yes ¨C " he said. "It was proposed by Xie-shidi." He smiled and looked at the Xinfaxian sect disciples.


    They were shocked. "Founder?!" they said.


    Sun Yi scratched his cheek. "So that''s why we still haven''t sworn to the sect¡­" he said and smiled.


    Ming Ye nodded. "We nurture our disciples. But, we don''t force them." He said. "We can, but the unwillingness in their heart will just develop into a heart demon. This way, both sides will just suffer. That is why only when you''ve decided to become an elder, which is a vital role to the sect, can we speak of this hidden fact." He explained. Then, his face went serious. "About this demonic qi ¨C " he said.


    They all took a deep breath and gulped, waiting for Ming Ye.


    Ming Ye didn''t disappoint them. "Indeed, the strange corpses already appeared in the past." He said. "However, not only the strange corpses. Like now, the humans were affected by the demonic qi. No matter how they purify themselves with the qi, it wasn''t enough." He sighed and closed his eyes. "The animals and the trees, the mountains and the rivers¡­ living and non-living beings¡­ they were all corroded by the demonic qi."


    "''corroded''?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Ming Ye turned to him and nodded. "Everything was bleak." He continued. "The day turned into night, and the night became darker." He said. "The first cultivator could only lead the remaining humans away and into a safe land. Then, he began their civilization. However ¨C " his face went serious. " ¨C he couldn''t stop the demonic qi from spreading." He said. "The land, air and water were contaminated. The people were poisoned by the demonic qi faster." He sighed.


    At this time, Li Tian spoke. "I remembered that the first cultivator, in the history, died because of¡­" he looked at Ming Ye. "In the history recorded, he died of old age. But ¨C " he said. Now that the truth is out, they can''t help but question everything that they have learned.


    Ming Ye looked at him sympathetically. Then, the others. "Indeed. The first cultivator didn''t die of old age." He said. "He died protecting the people." He told them.


    Feng Mo''s brows knit. "He is a hero, then." He said. "Why wasn''t this told in the history, instead?" he asked.


    Luo Shi spoke. "Because it wasn''t an honorable death." He said and looked at them. "The first cultivator died, it was because he took in the demonic qi." He said. Their eyes went wide in shock. "He took the demonic qi inside his body and into his golden core, then self-destructed." He added.


    A long silence fell upon them. "So, you mean ¨C " Sun Yi said.


    Luo Shi looked at his disciple. "In a sense, the first cultivator also became a demonic cultivator." He told him. They shut up. "This is why this wasn''t written in the history." He said and poured himself tea. "The humans he taught to become cultivators saw the power of the demonic qi. Later, they learned to become a demonic cultivator. Then, they split into two groups ¨C " he said and looked at them.


    "The righteous cultivators, and the demonic cultivators." Wu Fan said. Their group was covered in a heavy atmosphere.


    "Wait." Feng Mo said and raised his hand. He turned to the thee elders before them. "If there''s only a qi and demonic qi, where did the third type came from?" Feng Mo asked. Even if he''s not good at his studies, but at least he can remember some things. "And¡­ the demonic qi isn''t the third type?" he added.


    "We never said that the demonic qi is the third type." Luo Shi spoke. "It was the classification of the qi. It can go in any order." He explained. "The negative qi existed during the later years, after the Righteous Faction and the Demonic Faction were established." He said. "The demonic cultivators'' acts were still not excessive that time. But, the humans began to get sick." He looked at them. "As cultivators, we can cure ourselves. However, there were incurable diseases." He sighed. "Later, they associated this with demonic cultivation." He explained.


    "This is ¨C " Wu Yuan said.


    " ¨C the First War." Fei Yin said.

 Chapter 20 - The Scum Is Perceptive

    Luo Shi nodded. "100,000 years ago, a war broke out between the two factions. The enmity between the two grew from the deaths of the Right Faction''s comrades. And then, they fought." He said.


    "But, the one who won was the Right Faction." Sun Yi said.


    "That''s right." Luo Shi said. "The Right Faction won even if it should be the Demonic Faction." He said.


    "Why?" Li Tian asked.


    "The Demonic Faction still hasn''t mastered the demonic qi." Luo Shi answered. "They only imitated the first cultivator who died." He explained.


    "But, after there''s the Second War." Feng Mo said, barely remembered his history book.


    "Yes." Ming Ye sighed. "It happened because, even though the Right Faction won, the sickness back then still wasn''t cured. They continued to insist it was the Demonic Faction plotting against them." He explained. "They didn''t think they just created more death. Winning the war doesn''t mean winning the sickness." He said and shook his head.


    "Then, the Third War ¨C " Feng Mo said.


    "It was finally won by the Demonic Faction." Wu Fan said. His face serious. "They finally mastered the basics of demonic cultivation by creating their own." He said. "It was an overwhelming defeat for the Righteous Faction, and a crushing victory for the Demonic Faction." He frowned.


    "Why? What happened that time?" Sun Yi asked.


    "The Righteous Faction was conceited. They underestimated the Demonic Faction. This time, they didn''t expect for the Demonic Faction to create their own cultivation." Wu Fan answered. "The sickness only became worse." He said.


    "The Fourth War ¨C " Li Tian frowned." ¨C the demonic cultivators still won." He said.


    Wu Fan nodded. "Their defeat took a toll on them." He said.


    "Then, the Fifth War?"


    "The Righteous Faction''s depression kicked in. That''s why they lost."


    "The Sixth War?"


    "They lost motivation. This is their sickness, the heart demon."


    "The Seventh War?"


    "The Demon Faction is shameless. Attacking the Righteous Faction at their lowest."


    "The Eighth War."


    "The Righteous Faction finally fought back, but still lost."


    "The Ninth War."


    "The Righteous Faction became depressed again and lost hope."


    "The Tenth War?"


    "The Righteous Faction somehow realized that they were being controlled of their heart demon and the negative qi. They fought back."


    "The Eleventh War ¨C "


    "The Righteous Faction fought back with all their might."


    "The Twelfth War?"


    "It resulted to a tie."


    "The Thirteenth War¡­"


    "An unlucky number for the Demonic Faction. They finally lost." Wu Fan finished. He saw Li Tian was writing down his notes. Feng Mo is enthusiastically listening. Cheng Sheng was sleeping and Fei Yin is watching over Cheng Sheng. Sun Yi was talking to Wu Yuan while Chen Han is watching Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. Wu Fan smiled and felt relief. He looked at Luo Shi and Ming Ye. They felt a heavy weight disappeared on their shoulders.


    Suddenly, Cheng Sheng spoke. "How were the humans cured?" he asked and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Wu Fan, Luo Shi and Ming Ye. "The first time, you said they were cured because the first cultivator took the demonic qi. The second time, the humans had heart demon. They were affected by negative qi. However, I think ¨C " he sat properly and faced them. " ¨C the humans weren''t cured at all." He said.


    They all looked at him in shocked. Wu Fan''s face is serious as he stared at Cheng Sheng. I didn''t think¡­ he looked at Luo Shi and Ming Ye. Cheng Sheng is so perceptive. They thought and fell in contemplation.


    "Yes." A voice said behind them. "They weren''t cured at all. In fact ¨C " the voice drew nearer at them as they heard footsteps behind them. " ¨C they died miserably, becoming fierce corpses and continued to roam around the land."


    They all turned and saw a handsome man in his prime. "Father!" Chen Han exclaimed and rose on his seat. He immediately pulled Cheng Sheng who was sitting beside Fei Yin who was feeding Cheng Sheng.


    "Han-er. Sheng-er." Chen Jing, the patriarch of the Chen family. Then, he turned to Wu Fan. "Fan." He called and smiled.


    Wu Fan''s amicable face turned frosty. "Chen patriarch." He said and rose on his seat. Luo Shi and Ming Ye looked at each other, then Wu Fan. They then followed Wu Fan as he walked towards Chen Jing.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan noticed the tense atmosphere. It was hard to breathe but they gritted their teeth and rose from their seat. "Elder Chen." They greeted and respectfully bowed. Then, they stood straight. They already heard about Chen Jing being the next sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect. However, Chen Jing declined and chose his family. Wu Fan was displeased and think that he gained the position because his talent is insufficient against Chen Jing. But, the bad blood was only on their generation. The next generation, Wu Yuan and Chen Han, had a close relationship.


    Chen Jing turned and saw Li Tian. His eyes sparkled and immediately pulled Li Tian together with Chen Han and Cheng Sheng. "Han-er. So this is your wife?" Chen Jing asked and smiled at Li Tian.


    Li Tian wanted to react but held himself back. He glared at Chen Han who innocently looked at him. "Yes, father." Chen Han answered, didn''t notice Li Tian''s reaction. Obviously, Chen Han is oblivious to his surroundings.


    Li Tian could only ask for Cheng Sheng''s help. Cheng Sheng immediately understood. "Father." He called and bowed. "Brother may have chosen my shixiong as his future partner in life, but Li-shixiong still hasn''t agreed." He told Chen Jing.


    "Huh?" Chen Jing said and looked at Li Tian who politely smiled and bowed, hiding his grimace. Then, Chen Jing looked at Chen Han''s idiotic expression. He frowned and hit Chen Han''s head. "Bad son!" he told Chen Han who fell on the floor after being hit hard. "That''s now how you should treat your future wife!" he looked at Chen Han, hating for the iron not becoming steel. He turned to Li Tian and helped him up. "Tian-er. It''s fine. Our family will always welcome you." He told him and smiled. He patted Li Tian''s head, then turned to Cheng Sheng. "Sheng-er." He called, his voice soft and gentle. "I am so proud you''ve become a great person." He told Cheng Sheng and hugged him tight. "Come back home later, okay? Bring your friends, and Yi-er and Yuan-er¡­ sect leader Wu, Luo-xiong and Ming-xiong are also welcome." He said and turned to the others.


    "Many thanks, Chen patriarch." Feng Mo, Fei Yin, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan said and bowed.


    "Many thanks, Chen-xiong." Luo Shi and Ming Ye answered and bowed. Then, they glanced at Wu Fan whose face is like an iceberg now.


    "Many thanks, Chen patriarch." Wu Fan said and nodded. "However, I have to refuse. There are still many things to do in the sect." he told Chen Jing. "Now, if you may excuse me." He said and walked away. Then, he suddenly stopped. He turned to Cheng Sheng. "Sheng-er." He called.


    "Yes, sect leader Wu?" Cheng Sheng answered and bowed.


    Wu Fan turned to face him. "It is as the Chen patriarch has said. The humans died and roamed the lands. There was no cure." He said. "Then, the history repeated. However, now ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng in the eyes. " ¨C time will change. I hope that you can change it." he told him, then left.


    Silence fell upon them. Later and Chen Jing pulled them towards the Chen Mansion.

 Chapter 21 - The Scum Is Considerate

    The Chen Mansion is a big complex. It is almost the size of a palace. All the family branches, even to the smallest unit, lives in this complex. The Chen Clan is known for having close-knit ties. Their motto is ''family first, other matters later''. That is why the Chen Mansion, despite being called a mansion, is as big as a palace. On the other hand, the Wu Clan has only a small size of family members. Despite that, they are as strong as the Chen Clan.


    The Chen Mansion was bustling when they arrived. It was because their second young master finally came home after 10 years of being apart from them. "Yesterday, you arrived, but due to the pressing matters¡­" Chen Jing said as they went inside the reception hall. "You only managed to come home now. We can''t even hug you for an hour yesterday ¨C " he sighed in regret.


    Goosebumps appeared all over Cheng Sheng''s face as he took a step back away from Chen Jing who didn''t notice his reaction. Doing so, Cheng Sheng''s back bumped Fei Yin who was standing behind him. He turned and raised his head, only to see Fei Yin''s face is so close to his, their nose almost touching each other. "Da shixiong." Cheng Sheng called.


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng''s face before he spoke. "Are you uncomfortable?" he asked. "For meeting your family again." He added.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and lowered his head. Yes. Since they are not my family, but of this body''s. He thought, but didn''t voice it out. "Mn." He answered.


    Chen Jing finally noticed that Cheng Sheng was not on his side. He saw Cheng Sheng talking to Fei Yin. He smiled. He already heard Cheng Sheng being ''close'' to his da shixiong so he didn''t think anything wrong of their closeness. He left and made the maids tend to the guests. He went to call the other family members.


    They already have heard of their second young master''s return. Some were happy while some have mixed feelings. Before their second young master left, they knew him as being low-key and doesn''t speak much. Now, they heard of him being a prodigy and saving the Xiwang by creating a new type of Cleansing Talisman. They are aware that Cheng Sheng was the creator of the Cleansing Talisman, but they still had a hard time accepting it. The second young master has always been an average person in the past. However, he now became a prodigy. It was a shock. But, despite their shock, they could only calmly accept this fact. After all, their second young master greatly contributed on the crisis of their land. Thus, a grand celebration was held on the wide courtyard of the Chen Mansion. Countless long tables filled with food occupied the courtyard. There were also musicians and an opera for entertainment.


    Feng Mo''s eyes are as round as saucers as he looked at the sumptuous food before him. "What''s with you?" Fei Yin asked. He and Feng Mo are seated beside each other and Sun Yi. He can''t sit beside Cheng Sheng since Cheng Sheng were with the Chen family across them.


    Cheng Sheng''s proclamation of cutting ties with the Chen family is like a paper tiger in front of the Chen family. They clearly didn''t take it seriously and treated it as a teenage rebellion. Seriously, they knew this term? Cheng Sheng thought as he ate the food fed by Chen Qing, Chen Han and this body''s mother.


    "Really, that Wu Fan." One of the Chen Clan members said. He was not far from them so the main table can hear him. "He''s such a hypocrite. He wants the sect leader seat yet feeling resentful when it was given to him. Now, the patriarch invited him to eat yet he refused." He said.


    The faces of the people on the main table darkened. Suddenly, the noisy courtyard fell into a silence when they noticed the oppressive aura around them. "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin spoke for Cheng Sheng to hear. "Are you alright?" he asked when he heard something broke.


    Hearing this and the main family suppressed their aura. They also heard the jade talisman broke. They immediately looked at Cheng Sheng and when they saw his face looked normal, they sighed in relief. "I''m fine." Cheng Sheng said and took out his fifth jade talisman. The other four talismans broke after the main family released their aura. "But¡­ I only have few talismans left ¨C "


    "We''ll give you a hundred!" the main family immediately said when they saw Cheng Sheng''s heartbroken expression. Their heart can''t help but soften.


    "Really?" Cheng Sheng said. They nodded. He smiled. "Thanks." He said.


    "We''re family." They answered.


    Cheng Sheng froze, then secretly sighed. He can only look at Fei Yin who was sitting across him and mouthed a ''thank you, da shixiong''. Fei Yin nodded, the coldness in his eyes melted when he saw Cheng Sheng was alright. Because of Cheng Sheng''s prodigy identity, they forgotten that Cheng Sheng was, still, at fifth level of Qi Condensation Stage.


    Chen Jing rose from his seat and turned to face the whole Chen Clan. "I will only say this once, so you should implant this on your head ¨C " he said, his face has an ugly expression. "Wu Fan is the sect leader of the sect. What you''re doing is slandering him. The Youxiwang Sect does not permit an internal conflict. Who said those words, get out! The Chen family will not condone this attitude!" he said and glared at the man who spoke earlier.


    Wu Yuan sighed as he watched the man ran away and out of the complex. "You''re not mad?" Sun Yi asked.


    Wu Yuan shook his head. "No." he answered. It was obvious that he was used to this. However, he doesn''t resent Chen Jing nor the Chen family. He looked at Chen Jing, admiration in his eyes. I hope I can be like him in the future. Able to protect the one that he loves¡­ willing to fight everything, even against the whole world, just to defend someone important to him. He thought and looked at Sun Yi who was laughing with Feng Mo. He is glad his father has such a man protecting him in the shadow.


    The celebration lasted until midnight. Luo Shi and Ming Ye already left after dinner and went back to the Youxiwang Sect. Wu Yuan chose to stay in the Chen Mansion together with Sun Yi. Feng Mo, Fei Yin and Li Tian were given rooms near Cheng Sheng''s room. However, when they went to Cheng Sheng''s room, they saw he isn''t there. They thought Cheng Sheng went to his friends'' room to chat.


    Cheng Sheng gazed at the bright and round moon in the night sky. He''s on the tiled roof of the Chen Mansion. He reached his hand, trying to touch the moon. However, of course, it was impossible. "What you wanted to reach, you cannot reach. What you don''t reach, you can reach. Don''t you think this is ironic ¨C " he said and turned. " ¨C da shixiong?" he smiled at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin who was standing nor far behind Cheng Sheng felt his breath momentarily stopped when he saw him smiled. Bathed in the moonlight, the dark night sky on his back. Cheng Sheng looked like an angel descended from the heaven, here to take his soul away. And Fei Yin willingly want to give it to the other. However, the other isn''t even interested. He took a deep breath to calm his emotions and slowly walked towards Cheng Sheng. His footsteps light as he treads the tiled roof, afraid he''d wake the people sleeping under the room.


    "The world has been nothing but unfair." Fei Yin answered as he stood beside Cheng Sheng while Cheng Sheng sat beside him. When Cheng Sheng pulled him by his hand and made him sit beside him, he complied. The cold jade fingers wrapped around his wrist sent shivers on his body. He wanted for him to hold him more, yet the other already let go of him. He felt regret. "Have you found an answer to the demonic qi?" he asked.


    "Not yet." Cheng Sheng honestly answered.


    "Why didn''t you ask the Chen patriarch?" Fei Yin asked. He didn''t address Chen Jing as Cheng Sheng''s father, nor Chen Han as Cheng Sheng''s brother. He respected Cheng Sheng''s words of cutting ties with the Chen family.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and turned to Fei Yin. He stared at Fei Yin. "Da shixiong." He called. "You''re talkative today." He told him. Fei Yin didn''t answer. Cheng Sheng shrugged. He''s already used to Fei Yin''s attitude. "It''s not that I am acting strong." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Then, why?" Fei Yin quietly asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked up at the moon. "I think they don''t even know the answer." He said. "If they did, they would have already solved this case. You also have heard Wu Fan''s words." He turned to Fei Yin. He''s referring to before Wu Fan left.


    Fei Yin fell silent. Cheng Sheng smiled and enjoyed the moment of silence between them. They heard the voices below them. The sounds of the footsteps, the fluttering of the draperies, and the gurgling of the water as the servants washed the dishes. Cheng Sheng looked at the pond in the middle of the garden. Then, after a while, he laid his back on the roof. The cold tiles touched his skin, making him shiver from the cold. However, this is okay for him. At least, he can feel he is connected to this world. That he is living in this world. Everything seemed surreal for him. His soul transferring in every other world. He can''t count how many worlds he had been to, where is he from and which world does he really belong to. He doesn''t know why is his soul transmigrating. He doesn''t even know what really is he.


    "Sit up." Fei Yin''s voice woke him from his thoughts.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said.


    However, Fei Yin already grabbed him and pulled him up. His touch gentle and careful. Then, Fei Yin took off his outer robe and laid it down on the tiles roof. After he finished, he turned to Cheng Sheng. "You can now lie down." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng stared at him for a long time before he laughed. "Da shixiong ¨C " he said and covered his mouth. His shoulders are shaking. "Shouldn''t we go back to our rooms instead?" he asked. "That way, we can rest comfortably and the atmosphere is warm. You don''t need to do this. See, your robe was dirtied ¨C " he said as he took Fei Yin''s robe.


    Fei Yin paused. "I thought you want to stay here for a while." He quietly said.

 Chapter 22 - The Scum Is Casual

    Cheng Sheng''s hand tidying the robe stopped. He stared at Fei Yin. Then, a smile formed on his lips. "Da shixiong knows me the best." He said, his voice almost inaudible but Fei Yin heard it. They are close to each other, and a cultivator''s senses are sharp. "Aia. What do we do now? Your robe was wrinkled." Cheng Sheng said and grimaced as he laid Fei Yin''s robe on the tiled roof. He frowned as he looked at the disordered robe.


    "Leave it. Just lie down." Fei Yin told him as he gently pushed him down.


    "Da shixiong, you lie down, too ¨C " Cheng Sheng said and pulled him with him. Fei Yin lost his balance and he fell on top of Cheng Sheng. His eyes went wide as he stared at Cheng Sheng lying down beneath him. Cheng Sheng just smiled. "Da shixiong." He called, his voice cutesy.


    Fei Yin went red from his ears up to his neck. He immediately moved away from Cheng Sheng and turned his back on him. He held his nose that bled. He immediately wiped it with his sleeve, not caring if his sleeve was stained with blood. "I ¨C " he said, his heart beating fast and his face became redder. He closed his eyes tight as he took deep breaths, calming himself.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said as he looked at Fei Yin. When Fei Yin didn''t speak, he turned his gaze on the star above them. Too bad, he is fond of looking at the stars yet he doesn''t know about them that much. "Da shixiong." He called. "Have you heard? They say that when a person dies, their soul became a star." he said.


    "How?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng reached his hand out, like earlier when he is reaching for the moon. "They say that the soul becomes a star to guide their loved ones on their way." He explained.


    "That''s not true." Fei Yin said.


    "Why do you say so?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Because if you really love a person ¨C " Fei Yin said and turned to Cheng Sheng. " ¨C you wouldn''t want to leave their side. You want to accompany them always." He said.


    "Then, what if you died?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Then, all the more reason not to leave their side." Fei Yin side. "I won''t let my soul to become a star, since I don''t want to leave the side of the person I love. Even if I would become a soul, I will stick to them to watch over them, never letting them be in any harm or danger." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Fei Yin. "Da shixiong. You''re surprisingly romantic." He smiled.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and took Cheng Sheng''s hand. Then, he slowly put it down. "Your arm will become tired." He told him as he put Cheng Sheng''s hand on his stomach. "Do you want to go back now?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Fei Yin, then the night sky. "Not yet." He answered and closed his eyes as he smiled, feeling the cold night air.


    "Okay. I''ll accompany you." Fei Yin said and let Cheng Sheng take a nap. "Your stomach is fine now?" he asked after a while. He was worried that Cheng Sheng overate again. However, when he didn''t hear him answer, he turned. He saw that Cheng Sheng fell asleep. A smile formed on his lips as he erected a barrier around them so that no one would see them and disturb them. "Do you think you can cure the demonic qi?" he asked after a while, gazing at the moon above them. "I hope¡­ you won''t overexert yourself¡­ and become tired." He told him. However, Cheng Sheng can''t hear them since he is sound asleep.


    After a certain amount of time and Fei Yin sneaked in Cheng Sheng''s room, carrying the sleeping Cheng Sheng in his arms. Then, he carefully put him down his bed, afraid the other would wake up. He looked at his wrinkled robes that he wrapped Cheng Sheng. He snapped his fingers. The robe moved on its own and unwrapped itself from Cheng Sheng''s body. Fei Yin took his robe. He stared at it for a while before he walked to his own room.


    Tonight will be a sleepless night for Fei Yin.


    Morning.


    "I see." Chen Jing said after he heard Cheng Sheng said that he can''t cure the demonic qi. "It is fine, Sheng-er. This is an impossible task." He said. "Even the first cultivator can''t cure it. You may be a prodigy, and we are proud of it. But, this is still the adults'' responsibility. You''ve already gave us a big help." He said, referring to the new Cleansing Talisman.


    "That''s right." Chen Qing said. "Sheng-er, don''t push yourself too much." She told him as she patted his head.


    "Sheng-er, we are not putting this responsibility in your shoulder." Chen Fu, their grandfather, said. "It is us, adults, who should think of this solution. We shouldn''t burden the younger generation. This is shameful." He frowned.


    "Calm down." Chen Mie, their grandmother, said as she patted her husband''s shoulder. "Sheng-er. Don''t think too much, okay? Just rest. You''ve done so much for us." She smiled at him.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and respectfully bowed. "I understand." He said and looked at them. He gave them a smile. "I will excuse myself." He told them and bowed. Then, he went to the garden where his friends are. Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan already left early this morning to head towards the Youxiwang Sect.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian called and waved at him. They''re inside the pavilion. Feng Mo was watching the koi fishes on the pond while eating the snacks the servants brought. Li Tian and Fei Yin was drinking tea the servants served them.


    "Good morning, second young master." The servants greeted and respectfully bowed.


    Cheng Sheng smiled at them and nodded. "You may leave." He told them.


    "Yes, second young master." They answered and left.


    "What''s wrong, Cheng-shidi?" Feng Mo said as he sat. "I like the snacks." He said as he ate.


    "Feng-shidi. The snacks on your home aren''t good?" Li Tian asked. Feng Mo is the young master of the Feng family in Xinfaxian. Li Tian is an orphan, but looked like a young master since he has the bearing of one. Fei Yin is also a second young master, but of the Fei Clan of the Shanliangde Sect of the Shanliang. They are the most prominent sect in the continent. Youxiwang Sect of the Xiwang is the second. The third is the Zunjingde Sect of Zunjing. The fourth one is the Qianxu Sect of Nanxu. These are the top four sects in the cultivation world.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. He looked at Fei Yin who is also looking at him. He was about to speak when, suddenly, Sun Yi and Chen Han arrived. "Chen-shixiong! Sun-shixiong!" Feng Mo exclaimed in surprise as they rose in their seat.


    Sun Yi and Chen Han landed on the ground and sheathed their sword. "Ah Sheng." Chen Han called, panic in his voice as he looked at Cheng Sheng and the other Xinfaxian sect disciples.


    Sun Yi, on the other hand, remained calm. Although his usually playful expression is gone and was replaced by a serious and grave expression. "Han-er? What''s the matter?" it was Chen Jing. Chen Qing led Chen Fu and Chen Mie to the other Chen Clan members.


    Chen Han turned to Chen Jing. He opened his mouth to speak, but closed it after. He doesn''t know where to start. "Da shixiong." Sun Yi called Chen Han. "They need to know. This is an urgent matter." He reminded Chen Han.


    Chen Han''s lips pressed into a thin line. He took a deep breath, then turned to the Xinfaxian sect disciples. "Ah Sheng." He called, his face now is calm. "Li-shidi. Feng-shidi. Fei-shidi." He called. "Sect leader Wu, my shifu and Luo-shishu received a letter from sect leader Xie and elder Fan." He said and drew a sharp breath. He looked at them. "They said that you need to go back. The Xinfaxian, and the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C " he closed his eyes, afraid to see their reaction to his next words. " ¨C was attacked." He finally said.


    Their eyes went wide in shock. "What?!" they said and they looked at each other, their face panicked.


    However, Fei Yin regained his calm. He is their da shixiong. He looked at Chen Han and Sun Yi. "We need to see sect leader Wu." He told the two.


    The two Youxiwang sect disciples nodded. Sun Yi turned to Chen Jing whose expression is grave. "We''ll be taking our leave, Chen patriarch." He said and bowed.


    Chen Jing nodded. "I''ll go with you." He told them.


    Chen Han nodded and took Cheng Sheng with him on his sword. Sun Yi, Feng Mo, Li Tian and Fei Yin followed behind. They headed to the Youxiwang Sect.


    Cheng Sheng''s face is serious as his eyes narrowed while he looked at the land beneath them they pass by. "And so the plot has started." He muttered and sighed.

 Chapter 23 - The Scum Is Attacked

    "Fan-shidi said that Xie-shidi foreseen the Xinfaxian in danger." Wu Fan said. "The Xinfaxian is a small land. If Xie-shidi wouldn''t have been there and left¡­" he said and sighed.


    There was a silence. The Xinfaxian sect disciples'' expression is gloomy, but also relieved. They had never been glad than now that Fan Wen and Xie Lan stayed in Xinfaxian instead of coming to Xiwang. Or, maybe Xie Lan had already seen this happening before they could have left the Xinfaxian.


    "My parents ¨C " Feng Mo said, then pursed his lips. He only goes home twice a year to his family even if his family is located in Xinfaxian.


    Wu Fan shook his head. "I don''t know." He said. "Fan-shidi never mentioned their situation." He sighed. Even he is worried. The Xinfaxian was suddenly attacked by strange corpses. That''s all they knew. However, Xie Lan is in Immortal Stage and Fan Wen is in Nascent Soul Stage. Their disciples, even though small, were all in Foundation Establishment Stage. They can handle a walking corpse or two.


    But, they are strange corpses. The strange corpses are more powerful than the walking corpses. Xie Lan and Fan Wen could handle them. However, they sent a letter¡­ Wu Fan looked at Luo Shi and Ming Ye. Then, his eyes fell on Chen Jing. Chen Jing noticed his stare and he looked at him. His face went serious.


    Wu Fan turned to the Xinfaxian sect disciples. "For now, you should rest as we''ll make some arrangements." He told them. "We''ll send you back to the Xinfaxian tomorrow." He said.


    The Xinfaxian sect disciples nodded, then bowed. "Many thanks, sect leader Wu." They said.


    Wu Fan''s expression eased. His eyes became gentle. He hummed in response. Then, he turned to Wu Yuan, Chen Han and Sun Yi to take the Xinfaxian sect disciples and leave as they, the elders, discuss.


    "Yuan." Sun Yi called Wu Yuan while they follow behind Chen Han and the Xinfaxian sect disciples. "What did sect leader Wu tell you?" he directly asked.


    Wu Yuan''s feet stopped. He looked at Sun Yi. "The letter is authentic." Wu Yuan answered.


    Sun Yi''s expression changed. "Then, why ¨C " he said and lowered his head. He felt there''s something off with the elders earlier.


    Wu Yuan stared at Sun Yi. "Father, shifu and shishu think that the attack in Xinfaxian was orchestrated." He said.


    Sun Yi''s eyes went wide. "What ¨C " he said.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "Sect leader Xie and elder Fan didn''t elaborate their situation." He said. "Father thinks that sect leader Xie and elder Fan are in danger." He told him.


    Sun Yi''s face became pale. He turned to Chen Han who''s talking with the Xinfaxian sect disciples, easing their worries. He and Wu Yuan had only met the Xinfaxian sect disciples, but they envy their closeness. The Youxiwang Sect is the second more prominent sect in the continent. They, the disciples of the sect, needed to be role models. However, Chen Han is Cheng Sheng''s brother. Sun Yi envies Chen Han''s closeness to the Xinfaxian sect disciples. Even if the Xinfaxian Sect is a small sect, but their bond is envious.


    However, Sun Yi didn''t take this envy to his heart. He looked at Wu Yuan. "What do you think will the elders do?" he asked. "The Xinfaxian sect disciples will return tomorrow. They will be in danger more." He said, worried.


    "But, the Xinfaxian sect disciples will worry more if they won''t return." Wu Yuan said. "Even if they will be in danger, but, I think, the Xinfaxian sect disciples would rather choose to die than leave their sect behind." He said.


    Sun Yi fell silent. If he''d be in the same situation as them, he''d also choose the same decision.


    "We were attacked. Now, it''s the Xinfaxian." Wu Fan said, his expression is ugly. He waved his sleeves. "I don''t know what''s the situation in Shanliang, Zhunjing and Nanxu." He said, referring to the three other prominent sects.


    "If we inquire about their situation, they would think we have a hidden agenda." Luo Shi said and sighed. He shrugged. As prominent sects, of course, there is a competition between them. Their relationship on the surface is polite. However, the truth is, it''s rocky.


    "Do you think this action is deliberate?" Ming Ye asked, referring to the attacks. "What is their purpose, though? Even the Xinfaxian Sect was attacked." His brows knit. "Why would they notice the Xinfaxian Sect?" he asked, puzzled.


    "We''re not trying to hide it, but we also don''t expose it either. Sheng-er is our family." Chen Jing said. "Who knows it will know it. Maybe they found out about this and thus attacked the Xinfaxian Sect." he sighed and held his forehead.


    "So their target is the Youxiwang Sect?" Ming Ye asked.


    "But, disciple Fei Yin is the second young master of the Shanliangde Sect." Luo Shi said. This matter is also not a secret.


    "So ¨C " Ming Ye turned to Luo Shi. " ¨C they will attack the Shanliang next?" he asked.


    There was a silence. Wu Fan sighed. "No matter what, this is the work of a demonic cultivator." He said. "They bully the weak and fear the strong." He frowned. "We were lucky Sheng-er is here. Xie-shidi must have also foreseen this." He said, his expression became gentle. "Ming-xiong. Luo-xiong. You go with the Xinfaxian sect disciples. Take Yuan-er, Yi-er and Han-er with you." He told them. "Now that the Xinfaxian was attacked, the enemy must also know that the four core disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect are in our hands. They will wait for them to go back and attack them. The safety of the four of them lies in our hands." He explained.


    "I''ll go with them ¨C " Chen Jing said.


    Wu Fan frowned and didn''t answer. "No!" Ming Ye and Luo Shi said. Wu Fan and Chen Jing looked at them.


    Luo Shi cleared his throat while Ming Ye smiled. "Chen-xiong. Ming-xiong and I will leave the sect leader''s side. Who will support him?" Luo Shi asked. "Also, there must still be enemies lurking around the Xiwang, eyeing the sect. It is only the Chen and Wu families the sect leader could count on." He explained. Because of the Chen and Wu Clans, the Youxiwang Sect became the second prominent sect.


    Wu Fan''s brows just raised. He didn''t refute nor agree. Ming Ye smiled. "This settles it." he said before the two could react. "Luo-xiong and I will go with Yuan-er, Yi-er and Han-er to escort the Xinfaxian sect disciples back to the Xinfaxian. Chen-xiong should accompany Wu-xiong." He said, then paused. "To settle the matters of the sect in case a problem appears." He added.


    Chen Jing looked at Wu Fan before turning to Ming Ye and Luo Shi. "Alright." He answered. "I''ll leave Han-er and Sheng-er''s safety to you." He said and bowed as he uttered thanks.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi nodded. "Then, we''ll go and inform them to prepare for travel tomorrow." Luo Shi said as he and Ming Ye bowed. "We''ll be taking our leave." He said. He and Ming Ye immediately left. "Yeah!" he and Ming Ye whispered to each other as they secretly clapped their hands when they were out of sight of Wu Fan and Chen Jing.


    When Ming Ye and Luo Shi met with the Xinfaxian sect disciples, they didn''t hide anything. "So ¨C " Luo Shi said, his expression back to being stern. " ¨C we shouldn''t stop until we reach the Xinfaxian. Or else the enemy will reach you and kill you." He said, not mincing his words. It''s better for them to be aware of the danger they were in right now.


    "We should conceal of our travel as much as possible." Ming Ye said.


    "How do we do that?" Feng Mo asked. It''s not as if they can''t use Concealment Talisman. However, using it is taxing. Using it and they will use their power. They wouldn''t have any strength left if they will fight against the enemies once they reach the Xinfaxian.


    "I have an idea." Cheng Sheng suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 24 - The Scum Is Resourceful

    They turned to him. "What is it?" Luo Shi asked. His eyes sparkled. He likes Cheng Sheng since Cheng Sheng always brings up novel ideas.


    "Teleportation Array." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Tele¡­ port¡­ ation?" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and continued writing on the ground. Earlier, he asked for them to stop and he started writing on the ground. They watched him, confused. Suddenly, Feng Mo exclaimed. "Eh? Cheng-shidi, that''s¡­ familiar?" he said and pointed what Cheng Sheng written on the ground.


    They finally reacted. "Looks like from the Cleansing Talisman." Wu Yuan commented.


    "But, it''s not the same¡­" Sun Yi said.


    "I feel like I''ve seen this somewhere¡­" Chen Han said, his brows knit.


    "Chen-shixiong. We saw this in the Dongxin Town!" Feng Mo said, excited.


    "Ah!" Chen Han said and nodded. He turned to Cheng Sheng. "Are you making a Distance-Shortening Array?" he asked Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he finished writing. He dusted off his hands. "Yes." He answered. "The Distance-Shortening term is commonly used. Let''s keep things simple." He told them. "I''ve noticed that teleportation arrays are rarely used." He said. He only saw one or two arrays in the years he''s been in this world.


    "Since arrays are taxing to create, and only alchemists can make them." Ming Ye said. "Also, we can use our sword to fly." He added.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "That''s why I think I should create one for myself." He said. "Running is also taxing, so¡­" he said and stopped when he saw their gaze. He coughed. His laziness kicked in again.


    Li Tian chose to change the topic. "Cheng-shidi. How did you make this?" he asked. "I thought that you need higher level of power to create an array?" he said.


    "Not necessarily." Cheng Sheng said. "What''s the use of your power if you can''t even draw?" he asked, then paused. Ah. He thought and looked at them when he saw their hurt expression. Right. They have higher level of cultivation than him but they can''t draw an array. He coughed to break the awkward silence and he continued. "However, I can only draw. I don''t have enough power to activate this array." He explained.


    "We''ll activate it." Chen Jing said. They turned and saw him and Wu Fan standing behind them. After Ming Ye and Luo Shi left, there was nothing for them to talk about and so they decided to also see the disciples.


    "Chen patriarch." They greeted and bowed. "Sect leader Wu."


    "Father." Chen Han called as he and Cheng Sheng bowed.


    Chen Jing smiled. "I knew that Sheng-er will find a way." He said as he looked at Cheng Sheng, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Cheng Sheng only lowered his head, looking shy but actually he didn''t know what to say. Wu Fan broke the silence. "Now that you have a way to travel, you should prepare for your departure tomorrow." He told them.


    "Yes, sect leader Wu!"


    The next morning.


    "How do this connect to the Dongxin Town?" Feng Mo asked as Wu Fan and Chen Jing activates the array. Ming Ye and Luo can''t use their power since they have to reserve their energy. He''s referring to the array.


    "I matched the array with the one I draw at Dongxin." Cheng Sheng answered as he chewed on the lotus seeds Fei Yin gave him last time.


    "Then, what if we''re at the Xinfaxian Sect and we wanted to go to the Dongxin?" Li Tian asked. "But, there''s also a similar array here¡­" he said.


    "Although the Dongxin and the Youxiwang Sect''s arrays I made will be similar, but not entirely." Cheng Sheng said. "Of course I need to consider their locations, so I put their coordinates on the array." He explained. "So there would no need for the confusion later." He said.


    "Coord¡­ inates¡­" they muttered, puzzled.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head and looked at Wu Fan and Chen Jing who finished activating the array. Wu Fan''s face was slightly pale. They were shocked when Wu Fan''s body wobbled. "Fan!" Chen Jing immediately caught him before he could fell on the ground.


    ¡­ ''Fan''? They thought. However, there was no time for them to ask about the ambiguous atmosphere between the two. They immediately entered the array. "Be careful ¨C " Wu Fan told them as they were covered in a bright light that extended to the sky.


    They nodded and left. The light on the array died, just as another light shot to the sky on the other side of the giant boat carrying the gigantic pagoda. Their forehead knotted and were confused. Who activated their sect''s array? Their confusion was answered when a disciple ran towards them, panicking. "Sect leader! Sect leader!"


    Wu Fan pushed Chen Jing away. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "Sect leader!" the disciple said and bowed. "Chen patriarch!" he said when he saw Chen Jing. "Sect leader ¨C " the disciple said and turned to Wu Fan. "The common array activated. Someone from outside arrived. They ¨C " he said, panic in his eyes.


    "Who are they? Speak." Wu Fan said.


    However, before the disciple could speak, a voice spoke. "Where''s¡­ Xiao Sheng¡­?" it was weak and almost at the end of their breath.


    Wu Fan and Chen Jing turned. They were shocked to see Fan Wen. His light green robes are filled with blood. "Elder Fan ¨C !" the disciple exclaimed.


    However, Wu Fan and Chen Jing caught Fan Wen who fell on the ground. "Fan-shidi!" they called. Chen Jing immediately gave Fan Wen spiritual energy while Wu Fan checked for Fan Wen''s wounds. His brows knit when he didn''t see Fan Wen''s wounds. He turned to his disciple. "What happened?" he asked.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect arrived together with the Xinfaxian residents. They are all injured ¨C " the disciple immediately answered.


    "What about sect leader Xie?"


    "Sect-sect leader Xie ¨C " the disciple said.


    "Lan¡­" Fan Wen called, his voice weak.


    Wu Fan turned to Fan Wen. "Fan-shidi. What happened?" he asked.


    "Lan¡­ he saved us¡­ these are his blood ¨C " Fan Wen coughed. He''s referring to Xie Lan''s blood on his clothes.


    "Where is he?" Chen Jing asked, then turned to the disciple.


    "Sect leader Xie was already sent to the infirmary. His wounds are serious. The elders and doctors were already notified and are on their way there." The disciple answered.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­ Xiao Sheng¡­ where is he?" Fan Wen asked and gripped Wu Fan''s sleeve tight. "Xiao Yin¡­ Xiao Tian¡­ Xiao Mo¡­ Xiao Sheng - " he called.


    Wu Fan and Chen Jing looked at each other. "We''ve just sent them to the Dongxin Town through the Teleportation Array." Chen Jing answered.


    "No¡­!" Xie Lan''s voice came behind them. They turned and saw he''s covered in bandages and his wounds are bleeding.


    "Lan¡­" Fan Wen cried. "We''re too late ¨C " he said.


    "What? Why?" Wu Fan asked.


    Xie Lan fell on his knees, holding his side. The doctors couldn''t stop him. "Xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan said, his expression murderous. "They''re after Xiao Sheng!" he said and punched the ground. His knuckles bled.


    "What!?" Chen Jing said. "Why?!" he asked, mad.


    Xie Lan shook his head. "I don''t know ¨C " he answered. "However, Xiao Sheng can''t be taken away by them. Can''t!" he said.


    Shanliang, Shaliangde sect.


    Atop the lofty mountains blanketed by the clouds, a man on his prime stoop upright, his wide sleeves along with his long, white hair fluttered as the wind blew. He looked at the outermost barrier of their sect, their sect''s logo of mountain covered in clouds appeared on the barrier as the barrier was hit by an unknown force.


    "Sect leader. There are many strange corpses from all directions." One of the disciple reported. "Elder Li, Elder Fei and Elder Xi are now taking care of them." He said.


    Fei Huang nodded. He continued watching the barrier. The disciples quietly excused himself and left. "These strange corpses, although strong, are nothing against your sect''s barrier. Am I right?" A man appeared behind Fei Huang.


    Fei Huang raised his hand and caught the man''s wrist. He turned and glared at the man. "Is this your doing?" he sharply asked.


    Mu Jun blinked. "Do I look like a demonic cultivator?" he asked. When Fei Huang didn''t answer, he frowned. "Hey. We''ve known each other for years now. You still don''t trust me?" he asked.


    "I''ll never trust you." Fei Huang said and let go of Mu Jun''s wrist. "As long as you don''t tell me where you came from, I will never let my guard down against you even just half a second." He told him.


    "Feisty." Mu Jun said as he shook his wrist that ached. "I already told you I came from the spring. I''m the symbol of desire ¨C whoa!" he said and laughed when Fei Huang tried to punch him.


    "You''re nothing but a pervert of unknown origin." Fei Huang told Mu Jun. "If I''d find out you are the one behind these attacks¡­" he said, warning in his voice.


    "What? You''ll punish me? You''ll lock me inside a dark room?" Mu Jun asked.


    Fei Huang pursed his lips. He waved his sleeves in irritation and left. "Lunatic!" he said.


    Mu Jun chuckled and turned as he listened the corpses growling in the distance. His smile faded and his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 25 - The Scum Is A Foreseer

    "I can only foresee something in a short amount of time. I can''t save everybody." Xie Lan gritted his teeth as Fan Wen wrapped his wounds.


    "Lan¡­" Fan Wen sighed and didn''t speak more. He concentrated treating Xie Lan''s wounds.


    Chen Jing silently watched Xie Lan and Fan Wen who has harmonious atmosphere around them. Then, he looked at Wu Fan. Wu Fan sensed his gaze and looked at him. "What?" Wu Fan asked when he saw Chen Jing''s weird gaze. He ignored him and turned to Xie Lan. "Xie-shidi." He called. "What happened?" he asked.


    Xie Lan turned to him. "It was the time when Chen Han arrived." He answered. "After Chen Han left when I and Wen made our decision to aid you, I had a vision." He said. "I saw the Xinfaxian was bathed in blood and covered with corpses." He closed his eyes tight. "So, I decided to let Xiao Sheng¡­ Xiao Yin¡­ Xiao Tian¡­ Xiao Mo¡­ to go. However, I should have known ¨C " he said and opened his eyes. His pupils are glowing. " ¨C no matter whichever I choose ¨C " he said. " ¨C my visions never go wrong."


    Dongxin Town.


    Feng Mo''s eyes are bloodshot while Li Tian closed his eyes. Sun Yi covered his mouth and gasped while Wu Yuan''s expression is serious. Chen Han balled his fists, seething in anger. Ming Ye and Luo Shi''s face remained calm. Fei Yin''s face is blank. He glanced at Cheng Sheng whose face is in shock.


    Cheng Sheng felt his mind go blank when he saw countless corpses in front of them. The ground was watered by blood and the houses and stalls were painted red. "What¡­" he said, breathless. He covered his mouth, his wide and round eyes stared at the Dongxin Town. The Dongxin Town that they knew before can''t be seen. In front of them is the result of carnage.


    "The Dongxin Town¡­" Feng Mo said, his knuckles turned white.


    "Let''s go." Ming Ye calmly said and walked first. Luo Shi followed him. Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han walked behind the Xinfaxian sect disciples to protect them from behind while Ming Ye and Luo Shi protect them in the front. Fei Yin was on Cheng Sheng''s right side while Feng Mo and Li Tian were on Cheng Sheng''s left side.


    They walked through the Dongxin Town that now became a ghost town. The broken paper lanterns swayed in this foul wind that carries the rustic and fishy odor of blood and rotting corpses. Their footsteps are hurried, making crunching noises as they stepped on the ground. Unknown are the things they step on. Suddenly, they saw a thin of black strip in the air. It was neither cloth nor a thread. For the first time, they saw the demonic qi. It was denser than the negative qi.


    The moment they heard something growled in the dark, they knew their fight is about to start.


    Xiwang, Youxiwang Sect.


    "Even if we send a message to them right now, it is futile." Xie Lan said. "One, our message cannot go out of the Xinfaxian. Two, the messages outside Xinfaxian cannot go inside." He looked at Wu Fan. "The message you received is our first and last message." He added. "If only I had known that it was Xiao Sheng their target¡­" he balled his fists.


    "How do you know it was Sheng-er?" Chen Jing asked.


    Xie Lan looked at Chen Jing. "I met the enemy." He said and frowned.


    Wu Fan''s eyes went wide. "You''ve met them?!" he said, shocked.


    Xie Lan nodded. "However ¨C " he frowned. " ¨C he''s stronger than me." He said, displeasure in his voice. Fan Wen chuckled and patted his shoulder, calming him down.


    "What''s his level?" Chen Jing asked.


    "When we exchanged blows, I surmised his level must be in the middle or high level of Immortalization Stage." Xie Lan answered. "But¡­"


    "But what?"


    Xie Lan turned to them, his face serious. "I am thinking¡­ he was still holding back at that time." He answered.


    Chill ran down their spine. Wu Fan and Chen Jing looked at each other. "The only cultivator who reached the peak level of Immortalization Stage ¨C " Wu Fan said.


    "Fei Huang." Chen Jing said.


    Xie Lan stared at them, then he looked at Fan Wen. In order not to alarm them, he didn''t tell them one thing. It was what the man had told him.


    "Cheng Sheng will come back once he heard that the Xinfaxian was attacked. To save him, you have to save him. However ¨C " the man said, his eyes narrowed. " ¨C you can''t save the people here." He said and looked around the Xinfaxian where the residents are laughing. The man laughed under his mask. "Now, what will you choose?" he asked, then without warning, kicked him.


    Xie Lan then landed on the entrance of the Xinfaxian Sect. There was a mountain of bamboos that were cut before him. Xie Lan knew, then, that he can''t beat the man. It was the third day after Cheng Sheng and the others'' departure. It was also the dreaded time of Xie Lan. The corpses finally arrived. He can only lead the residents to the sect. However, the demonic qi appeared and transformed the residents. Xie Lan could only bitterly fight them and kill them.


    "We thought we could catch up and stop Xiao Sheng and the others from going back to Xinfaxian." Fan Wen said. "I regret the letter has been sent." He lowered his head.


    "Wen." Xie Lan called and pulled Fan Wen into his embrace. "It''s not your fault." He told Fan Wen and hugged him tight.


    Chen Jing''s face became blank while Wu Fan blushed. Feeding us dog food? They thought. Wu Fan cleared his throat. "How do we save Xiao Sheng, then?" he asked. "Do you have an idea?" he added. After all, Cheng Sheng is a part of the sect since he belongs to the Chen family. And also, Cheng Sheng helped them curing the affected people of the demonic qi.


    "My wounds are not that really serious ¨C " Xie Lan said. "We can still catch up with them." He said.


    Chen Jing spoke. "They left through the array." He told Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan turned to him. "But we just used the array." He said. An array cannot be used if others are still using it ¨C from both sides. Since Xie Lan used the array to go to the Youxiwang Sect, Cheng Sheng and the others cannot use it until Xie Lan and the other arrived, finishing their use of the array. They also need to wait for an incense time before they could use it. That is why Xie Lan better he can catch up with Cheng Sheng and the others'' departure, even if they could use the array.


    "Sheng-er created another array." Wu Fan answered. "The array connects to the Dongxin Town." He said. The reason why he didn''t let Ming Ye and Luo Shi used their sect''s array to send the Xinfaxian sect disciples despite it is safe is because their array uses a big amount of power to be activated. This is also the reason why Xie Lan collapsed when he arrived in the Youxiwang Sect. He also had to borrow Fan Wen''s power, making Fan Wen like a spent arrow. The reason for the big consumption of power is because of not only the distance, but also the barriers. The Xinfaxian Sect has also their own barrier, thus the additional amount of power to be spent on the array. That is why no one uses the array. It is power-consuming. Cheng Sheng creating an array is a talent. And he and Chen Jing doesn''t need to spend much power to send them to Dongxin Town since there are no barriers to be crossed through there.


    "That''s¡­" Fan Wen said, speechless. They, of course, as Cheng Sheng''s second parents, already noticed Cheng Sheng''s talent. Suddenly, he gasped when a thought came into his mind. "Lan!" he called and turned to Xie Lan. "Don''t you think¡­ the reason why they want to take away Xiao Sheng ¨C "


    Chen Jing, Wu Fan, and Xie Lan, their expression sank. "Xiao Sheng''s/Sheng-er''s talent." They said. This can be called as the darkest place under the lamp. Even though they acknowledged Cheng Sheng''s talent, but they overlooked it because, at the end of the day, Cheng Sheng''s cultivation is stuck at a low level. They became overprotective of Cheng Sheng because of this. Now, Cheng Sheng''s in danger.


    "We can directly go to the Xinfaxian Sect to save him." Wu Fan decided. "We still have the elders of the Wu and Chen family." He said.


    "If you will go, who will be left protecting the sect?" Chen Jing asked.


    Wu Fan froze. Then, he turned to Chen Jing. His eyes narrowed. "Sheng-er is your son! Why are you stopping me from saving him? And why are you not volunteering yourself?!" he asked as he pointed Chen Jing''s chest.


    "He is my son and I am worried. But I am trying to be calm here!" Chen Jing retorted.


    "So you''re saying I am not calm?!" Wu Fan said, his voice raised and thundered in the gigantic pagoda.


    The disciples and the elders around cowered in fear. Aia¡­ our sect leader and the Chen patriarch are fighting again. They thought and sighed. Xie Lan and Fan Wen looked at the two men before them. Wu-shixiong, you don''t look calm at all! They thought, but held themselves back from saying it. "Wu-shixiong." Fan Wen called, mediating between them. "What you said is correct. We can use the array to go to Xinfaxian. But ¨C " he said.


    "But what?" Wu Fan said.


    "There''s demonic qi surrounding the Xinfaxian, and the other towns near the Xinfaxian." Xie Lan answered. "We can''t use the array. We use it to transport, then the demonic qi will also be transported and pollute the Youxiwang Sect." he explained.


    Wu Fan shut up. He turned to Chen Jing who shrugged. "Then, what do you suggest?" he asked Chen Jing, raising his chin. He looked like challenging him.


    "How about ¨C " Chen Jing said. " ¨C asking help from the Shanliangde Sect?" he asked.

 Chapter 26 - The Scum Is Wanted

    Their eyes went wide. "What?!" Wu Fan said, his brows knit. "No way!" he said. "We won''t ask for their help!" he said.


    "Fan." Chen Jing called, his face now serious. "It is the matter of life and death here. Not only Sheng-er, not only Han-er, but also Ming-xiong, Luo-xiong, Yi-er, and your son Yuan-er are in danger. Only elder Fei Huang can beat the enemy." He explained. "So why don''t you want to ask help from elder Fei?" he asked and frowned.


    Xie Lan turned to Wu Fan. "Yin-er is elder Fan''s second nephew. Even if he won''t acknowledge Yin-er, I will gladly treat this as I owe to them." He said, serious. He turned to Fan Wen. "Let''s go and rest." He told Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Okay." He said. He helped Xie Lan up. Then, he looked at Wu Fan, worried. "We''ll be excusing ourselves. Chen-shixiong. Wu-shixiong." He told them and bowed. Then, they left.


    "Fan." Chen Jing called. "Now, there''s only two of us here. Can''t you tell me?" he asked.


    Wu Fan didn''t answer. He turned his back on Chen Jing. His face is red.


    Shanliang, Shanliangde Sect.


    "The Youxiwang Sect was also attacked?" Fei Huang said after he heard Mu Jun''s report. Then, his brows knit. "How did you know this?" he asked.


    Mu Jun shrugged. "I have my connections." He answered.


    "Hmph." Fei Huang said. "Youxiwang Sect¡­ Wu Fan?" he said.


    "What, Huang. You''re cheating on me, now?" Mu Jun frowned as he looked at Fei Huang.


    A vein popped in Fei Huang''s forehead. He glared at Mu Jun. "Don''t lump me in with you who likes to eat a young grass." He told him.


    "Then, what do you mean by Wu Fan?" Mu Jun asked.


    Fei Huang sighed. "I just remembered when he and Chen Jing were my students." He said.


    "Why? What did they do?" Mu Jun asked.


    "Not them. Only Wu Fan." Fei Huang said, his shoulders relaxed.


    "What did the Youxiwang sect leader do?" Mu Jun asked, curious.


    "I saw him secretly kissing Chen Jing who is sleeping." Fei Huang answered, amused.


    Mu Jun''s eyes went wide. Then, he laughed. He held his stomach. "Oh~ this is really interesting." He said. "I heard they were like fire and water in the Youxiwang Sect." he said. "Surprisingly, there''s no internal conflict, eh."


    Fei Huang''s brows knit. "Why didn''t I hear of this?" he asked.


    "Why, you ask. Aren''t you the Shanliangde sect people living here like monks?" Mu Jun said. "Ah." He said and his hand holding the teapot froze. The next moment, he was kicked away by Fei Huang. He landed on the next mountain.


    Dongxin Town.


    "Tch. Not enough." Cheng Sheng clicked his tongue as he watched the new Cleansing Talisman burned after it ate the demonic qi. He turned to the others who are resting, replenishing their energy. However, they cannot replenish their qi since the whole east was blanket with demonic qi. That is why earlier, they only fought through martial arts and talismans. Even though they wanted to use spells, but spells also consumes their power. Even if it''s just a little, but they needed to save qi as much as possible.


    He took out the crushed jade talismans on his sachet. They were the talismans that broke after consuming the aura emanated by the elders when they were still in the Youxiwang Sect. He scattered it around them for them to consume. The gloomy atmosphere slowly disappeared and was replaced by a relaxed one.


    "Cheng-shidi." Li Tian called after he meditated. "Those are¡­" he said, looking at the crushed jade talismans on his sachet, then the white powder on the ground.


    "I have no use of these, but you can." Cheng Sheng said and gave them to Li Tian. "It might come in handy later." He said.


    Li Tian nodded. "Thank you." He said and took the sachet.


    Cheng Sheng sat beside him and looked at the others meditating. "I feel like you are escorting me." He said. "I am the princess and you are my guards." He added.


    Li Tian laughed. "Then, I am honored to be your guard." He told Cheng Sheng. They looked at each other and laughed. "But, I really wonder what should we do now." He said and looked at the others. "There are too many corpses." He frowned and looked outside of the dilapidated they were in.


    It was already dark. However, the night became darker because of the demonic qi surrounding the land. They don''t need to lit a lamp since their sense of sight as cultivators are sharpened.


    "I remembered." Cheng Sheng said. "Sect leader Wu''s words." He said. "The day turned into night, and the night became darker. It is because of demonic qi. And that''s what''s happening now." He raised his head. Even though he is a cultivator, but his level is low so he can''t see his surroundings. He only relies on his instinct to survive. "Won''t you agree?" he asked and rose from the ground. When he didn''t hear an answer, he walked outside the building. There, he was met with the familiar sight of the Xinfaxian.


    For some reason, he was suddenly in the Xinfaxian.


    Dongxin Town.


    "Li-shixiong! Li-shixiong! Wake up!" Li Tian heard Feng Mo''s voice.


    Li Tian slowly opened his eyes and saw the lamp casting an orange light around them. "What¡­" he said and rubbed his eyes.


    "Li-shixiong! Cheng-shidi is missing!" Feng Mo said, urgency in his voice.


    Li Tian suddenly was wide awake. "What?!" he said and sat up. Doing so, a sachet fell from his lap and touched the ground with a soft thud. He turned and saw it was the sachet Cheng Sheng gave him.


    "This white powder is familiar¡­ it''s emitting qi." Sun Yi said as he touched the white powder that surrounds their group.


    Something lit up in Li Tian''s brain. He immediately opened the sachet. There, he saw the same white powder. "It''s Cheng-shidi!" he answered and he rose.


    "What?" Luo Shi said.


    "You know where Ah Sheng is?" Chen Han asked.


    Li Tian shook his head and showed them the sachet. "I don''t know how. But, I remember that Cheng-shidi gave me this sachet." He said.


    "But, you woke up later than us." Wu Yuan said.


    Li Tian shook his head. "I don''t know. But this is what I remember." He told them and looked at the sachet on his hand.


    "Tell us what you remember." Ming Ye patiently said.


    Li Tian nodded. "I remembered. We all rested. Cheng-shidi was testing the new Cleansing Talisman." he said. "Then, he walked towards me and gave me this sachet." He explained.


    "How¡­" Luo Shi said, then sighed. He rubbed his temple.


    Li Tian bit his lip and lowered his head. "He said, this sachet may be used later." He told them and looked at the white powder inside the sachet.


    They looked at each other. What Cheng Sheng said is important. The sachet might really have some use. They looked at the white powder on the ground surrounding them. "This white powder might be the reason why we are clear-headed." Fei Yin said. "Cheng-shidi might have noticed the demonic qi surrounding us. He figured it will muddle our brain, thus he set up this¡­ barrier." He said, then looked at Li Tian. "Li-shidi has the weakest martial arts in us, and his body is weaker than us. He is more susceptible, that is why Cheng-shidi left the sachet on him." He explained.


    "That makes sense." Chen Han said.


    Li Tian sighed in relief. He was pressured by their aura earlier when he was suspected. "Then, where is Cheng-shidi now?" Sun Yi asked.


    There was a silence. "I find this odd." Ming Ye suddenly said.


    "Why?" Luo Shi said.


    Ming Ye turned to him. "Usually, if you encounter the enemy, it should be the strongest who you''ll first eliminate." He said.


    "But, you can also pick at the weakest persimmon." Luo Shi disagreed.


    "That''s a dirty tactic." Ming Ye said.


    "The demonic faction always plays dirty tricks." Luo Shi shrugged.


    Despite the discussion, they still can''t think where Cheng Sheng can be. Did he already die?

 Chapter 27 - The Scum Is Battered

    Don''t kill me off. Let''s go back to one hour earlier ¨C


    Dongxin Town, one hour earlier.


    "Let''s first rest." Ming Ye said, panting. They just finished killing off the strange corpses. Even if they looked like at their prime, who would say they are still young when they''re at the level of Immortalization Stage? So, they are older than what they looked like. Their age won''t be disclosed, though.


    "Yes. Yuan-er. Find us a place to rest." Luo Shi told Wu Yuan. Like Chen Jing, Chen Han doesn''t want to be the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect. Thus, the next sect leader will be from the Wu family again ¨C Wu Yuan.


    "Yes." Wu Yuan said and checked the houses.


    "The demonic qi dissipated." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at the Cleansing Talisman in his hand.


    Hearing this, they all sighed in relief. They are more tired fighting since they can''t use their qi. Thus, Ming Ye and Luo Shi were the ones who are the most tired. They also can''t keep up with the youngsters. Hehe.


    Cheng Sheng sheathed his sword. Despite he was only at the fifth level if Qi Condensation Stage, but he is one of the best fighters right now. His skills with the sword is on par with Wu Yuan and Sun Yi. He even bested Chen Han. Right now, he is protecting Li Tian who is average in martial arts.


    They entered a house and let themselves took a break. "I''ll guard." Cheng Sheng said. There''s not much to guard since the strange corpses were gone. However, it was after a time when he sensed something strange. He took out his Cleansing Talisman and, as he suspected, there was a demonic qi present in the air. "Tch." He clicked his tongue and watched the talisman burn. Then, he felt the skin on his chest sting. He felt his clothes and took out the sachet where the crushed jade talismans were and turned into a powder. Then, he noticed that the demonic qi didn''t dare come near it and made a turn in the air. He felt his brain became clearer. He noticed he became muddled earlier. He turned and looked at the others. Then, he saw Li Tian''s face looked dazed.


    He made a decision ¨C


    Xinfaxian.


    "You set up a Teleportation Array outside the house where we stayed?" Cheng Sheng asked in the air. When no one answered, he chuckled. The strange corpses slowly appeared when they heard his voice. However, Cheng Sheng didn''t panic. He raised his hand in the air. From the heart of the north mountain, a small object flew and landed on Cheng Sheng''s palm. Cheng Sheng watched as the strange corpses gathered, running towards him. Then, as they were only a meter away from him, he played his short panpipe. He personally made it for his own use.


    But, what should be a beautiful melody became a shrill tune come out from the instrument. The strange corpses stopped growling and they covered their ears, groaning as if in pain. Cheng Sheng continued to play until the corpses are on their knees. Then, he stopped. He immediately cut down their head. This is effortless since his martial arts skill is one of the best. However, he needed to keep himself away from the demonic qi. This made this difficult. Just as he was about to cut the head of the last corpse, the corpse suddenly moved. It swung its arm, trying to reach Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes went wide and he gasped. "Shit ¨C " he cursed as he jumped back. However, his foot hit a fallen pot and he stumbled. He stared, his eyes wide as the claw of the corpse reach his face. Cheng Sheng''s sleeves fluttered, then something flew in the air coming from his sleeves. They were specks of white powder. They stuck on his sleeves earlier. The white powder scattered and corroded the corpse''s skin. The corpse screamed in pain as it held its corroding hand and backed away from him. "What?!" he exclaimed as he fell on his back. A sudden realization hit him. "Pure qi¡­" he muttered.


    "So you noticed." A man''s voice said. "As expected of a prodigy."


    Cheng Sheng turned and saw a tall man emerged from the darkness. Suddenly, an indigo glare came from the darkness and hit the corpse. The corpse''s head was cut. "Who are you?" Cheng Sheng asked as he stood on his feet. He patted off his robes.


    "Who am I doesn''t matter." The man said. "I need you to come with me." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng can only saw the hem of the man''s black robes. "Black robes¡­ a demonic cultivator!" he exclaimed.


    "Why are you all associating the black color to demonic cultivators?!" the man said, a frown in his voice.


    "Are you the one who arranged all these?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Would I help you if I did?" the man asked.


    "You might be playing the hero saves the beauty act." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Please, you''re not even as beautiful as my lover." The man said.


    Cheng Sheng gasped. "You''re spoiling us that you have a lover this early in the story!?" he exclaimed.


    "Enough." The man said. Cheng Sheng shut up. "Come with me." He said.


    "That sounds ambiguous ¨C " Cheng Sheng said.


    "I really need to watch my phrasing. Go with me." The man said.


    "No." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Are you acting out the justice of the hero right now? Won''t be bought by a villain?" the man said. "I don''t buy it."


    "I''m not selling anything yet." Cheng Sheng said.


    The man sighed and took out his sword. "Let''s talk through our fists." He said.


    "Uhm, we''re using our swords?" Cheng Sheng said, then draw his sword and blocked the man''s attack. As he expected, he isn''t the man''s opponent. He was forced to his knees, the ground under his knees cracked from the man''s force. He coughed out blood.


    "You should''ve known." The man said as he pressured Cheng Sheng of his aura. The man is on the peak of Immortalization Stage. "Even if you borrowed the music''s power, you still have to use that sliver power within your body to make the corpses muddled." He explained. "You won''t win against me." He said and kicked Cheng Sheng in the chest.


    "Puh!" Cheng Sheng spat out blood as he flew in the air and landed in the ground on his back. The back of his head hit the ground and he cried in pain. He felt like all of his bones were broken and crushed like the jade talisman. Speaking of ¨C


    The man saw a speck of the powdered jade talisman floating in the air and he pinched it. "Pure qi." He said. "But a fake one." He said.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng asked, his voice rough. He can''t move his body. He felt like he has been stepped on by a raging elephant.


    The man''s body turned to Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng still can''t see the man''s face because it is dark and the man''s voice is unfamiliar. "This positive qi you have learned is the nature''s qi." The man said. "This qi is from the cultivator''s aura." He said and rubbed the powdered jade in his fingers. "Have you heard of the modified qi?" he asked Cheng Sheng.


    "Modified¡­ qi?" he asked and slowly sat up.


    The man nodded. "In the beginning, there is only the nature''s qi." He said. "This demonic qi ¨C " he turned to Cheng Sheng. " - is a modified qi." He said.


    "That''s not¡­ what¡­ sect leader Wu¡­" Cheng Sheng said and groaned in pain when he heard his bones cracked. His muscles felt sore.


    "Ah. Wu Fan." The man said, his tone bleak. "What do they know?" the man said and walked towards Cheng Sheng. "There''s only one qi. All the qi that you know originated in one qi ¨C the nature." He said and squatted down Cheng Sheng. He saw a white jade talisman and a white tassel on the man''s waist. "In the beginning, the nature has their own consciousness. The plants, the animals, the mountains, the river ¨C " he said. "They also cultivated and finally created a spiritual body to match their spiritual consciousness. Then, they interacted with each other. However, some cannot leave their domain while some can freely roam. For example, the animals. They can freely move since they don''t need a spiritual body and they have their own body instead to use. They also have their own consciousness, unlike the plants and the river." He explained. "And so, the plants, the rivers and the mountains began to envy the animals. They resented this unfairness. Their resentment grew when the humans inhabited the land." He said. "The humans, like the animals, also have their own consciousness and can leave their domain. The plants and the rivers and the mountains can''t leave their domain since they are bound. And so, they had their heart demon and the demonic qi was created." He looked at Cheng Sheng who was starting to fall asleep. "Listen. This is where Wu Fan''s dark fairytale entered." He sighed when Cheng Sheng just closed his eyes. "I''ll tell you something interesting, genius." He said. When he saw Cheng Sheng opened his eyes, he smiled. "If what I said was true, then where did the spirit of the river, mountain and the plants go?" he asked.


    "They were still where they are." Cheng Sheng answered. "They can''t leave their domain since they are bound. Only, they became stronger. Thus, they started to emit qi that was used by the cultivators." He explained and looked at the qi from the mountains floated in the air and gathered. Then, they rushed towards his battered body.


    "Bingo." The man said and looked at Cheng Sheng, amused. He watched as the qi entered Cheng Sheng''s body.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes went wide and he spat out a mouthful of blood when he felt a surge of heat in his dantian. His eyes narrowed and he gritted his teeth when he felt his bones cracking and the qi repaired them. His muscles contracted. Cheng Sheng screamed and his body arched on the ground.


    The man chuckled as he stepped back, watching Cheng Sheng writhing in pain as the qi reformed his body. "What¡­ did¡­ you do - ?" Cheng Sheng asked as his nails dug on the ground. Cheng Sheng like he''s gonna die. This is fine ¨C he thought. I can go to the next world ¨C


    The man laughed. "I didn''t do anything." He said. "Do you know?" he leaned down to Cheng Sheng. "One way to cultivate¡­ is to open up your spiritual and mental awareness, hm?" he said and walked away as more qi gathered around Cheng Sheng''s body.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!!" Cheng Sheng screamed as he floated in the air by the qi.


    "Jiayou!" the man called out as the strange corpses appeared. "Don''t die now." He smiled as he swung his sword, killing the corpses while Cheng Sheng curled up his body in pain while the qi reforms it.

 Chapter 28 - The Scum Is Rescued

    They all turned when they heard a scream afar. "Could it be Cheng-shidi?!" Feng Mo exclaimed as they immediately ran. They finally reached the outskirt of Xinfaxian. Feng Mo kicked the walking corpse of Dongfang Xiaoyun that attacked Li Tian. "So that''s why we didn''t hear any news from the Dongxin. They were all turned to corpses." He said.


    Li Tian nodded as he ran along with them. At the least, he can keep up with them running. This is the first lesson Xie Lan taught them ¨C running. So that if they would meet an enemy stronger than them, they can run. Li Tian never felt it more useful than now.


    "What do you think happened to Cheng Sheng?" Ming Ye whispered to Luo Shi.


    Luo Shi sighed as he looked up the sky that''s covered in demonic qi. "It would be a real pity if he''d die early." He said. "We''d be getting our early retirement, then." He told Ming Ye.


    Ming Ye sighed and shook his head. They picked up their pace. Cheng Sheng, hang on!


    Fei Yin can''t wait and he flew on his sword. Cheng Sheng''s life is more important than his. "Fei-shidi!"


    "Da shixiong!" they called.


    Fei Yin ignored them as he flew over the corpses he met. He felt his heart leapt, then sank, when he saw Cheng Sheng who was floating in the air just now fell. He immediately flew towards him. He reached out his hand. However, he only grasped air. His pupils shrank. He jumped from how sword and caught the unconscious Cheng Sheng. Then, they fell on the ground and rolled. "Hah. Shidi!" Fei Yin called as he immediately tapped Cheng Sheng''s cheek to wake him. "Shidi! Shidi!" he called.


    "Let him rest first." The man said. "If you had been late for a second, his skull would have cracked and my efforts had gone to waste."


    Fei Yin turned and saw a man wearing black robes, fighting against the corpses. An indigo glare come out of his sword. "¡­ you saved him." He said.


    "If not me, then the ghosts?" the man said.


    "Why do you want to take him away?" Fei Yin asked and gently held Cheng Sheng in his arms. He didn''t feel malicious intent from the man. He wiped clean Cheng Sheng''s face and treated Cheng Sheng''s wounds. However, he only saw blood and no wounds. his brows knit. He turned to the man. "What did you do to him?" he asked.


    The man sighed as he kicked away the ghosts. "Why are you suspecting me?" he asked.


    "If not you, then the ghosts?" Fei Yin asked.


    The man felt speechless. He heard that the eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect is a taciturn person. Then who is this now? He frowned as he chopped off the corpse''s head. "Why don''t you help me first, talk later?" he asked, tired.


    "Killing all of them is effortless for you." Fei Yin said.


    Hearing this, the man grinned. Fei Yin felt the fluctuation in the air. Then, all of a sudden, the corpses before the man was crushed into powder. "How perceptive of you." The man said. Then, he pointed Cheng Sheng''s panpipe that fallen.


    The panpipe moved and flew towards Fei Yin. Fei Yin caught it and put it on Cheng Sheng''s hands. "Why did you help my shidi?" Fei Yin asked. He could feel power surging within Cheng Sheng. He felt Cheng Sheng''s pulse and he found out Cheng Sheng had a golden core now.


    The man''s brows raised, then he smiled. "Da shixiong!" they heard Li Tian and Feng Mo called as their group ran towards them.


    The man looked at Fei Yin. "This world loves him." He said and raised his sword. His sword flew towards the sky and punctured the center of the demonic qi. The man snapped his fingers, and the sword emitted a bright indigo glow.


    They all covered their eyes from the blinding light. They also felt the ground shook and rumbled. Then, they heard the wind exploded. When they opened their eyes, they squinted. After their eyes adjusted and they saw a clean and bright Xinfaxian, like how they always saw it. They rubbed their eyes, afraid that they must be dreaming again. However, it is real. The Xinfaxian is back. There''s no more demonic qi covering the Xinfaxian. The sky is blue once again, and they could see the sun. They can see the evergreen mountain because of the bamboos. They breathed in a fresh air. "What happened?" they asked and then turned to Fei Yin.


    "Da shixiong! Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian and Feng Mo called as they knelt beside Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. "Da shixiong. What happened? What happened to Cheng-shidi?" they asked.


    The Youxiwang Sect that''s with them were very puzzled. They were expecting a big fight yet the man was already gone. "Ah! We should report to sect leader first! Report!" Sun Yi exclaimed as he immediately took out a brush and paper from his qiankun sleeves. Then, he wrote. "Everything ended well. No need for backup." He said and kept the brush. He blew on the ink and the words on the paper were blown away, going to the direction of the west at a fast speed.


    "AH!" Luo Shi screamed and hit Sun Yi''s head. "You!" he said to his disciple. "We still didn''t even know what happened. Why are you rushing?!" he asked.


    Sun Yi rubbed his head, feeling wronged. "Chen-shidi was alright. The Xinfaxian was alright now." He explained.


    Wu Yuan spoke. "We can talk with the details after Chen-shidi wake up." He said.


    Luo Shi shut up. He just humphed and then walked to Ming Ye. "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called as he felt Cheng Sheng''s breathing. "He is fine. He doesn''t have any injuries." He said and sighed in relief.


    "Da shixiong. What happened? Who was that man just now?" Feng Mo asked.


    Fei Yin removed his gaze from Cheng Sheng and turned to them. "That man¡­" he said. "¡­ saved Cheng-shidi." He said.


    "Saved?" they said. Ming Ye and Luo Shi''s brows knit.


    Fei Yin turned to the elders. "That man isn''t a demonic cultivator. This, I can swear using my cultivation." He said and raised his hand. "He also saved my shidi. And saved the Xinfaxian. He has no malicious intent and instead our benefactor." He finished. From the clouds came a thunder even though the sky is bright.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi doesn''t know what to react. Feng Mo and Li Tian and Chen Han gaped at Fei Yin. Sun Yi just sighed, smiling, while Wu Yuan nodded, approving of Fei Yin''s actions. Swearing can''t be taken lightly. Even Ming Ye and Luo Shi doesn''t dare to swear. Swearing at the expense of your cultivation is a suicide for cultivators. If you were lying but you made a swear, your cultivation will be stripped away and you can never cultivate again, even in your next life. Swearing and cultivation was both tied to the soul. The body is just the medium used in cultivation. That is why even the inanimate objects can have spiritual consciousness since they can have a spirit, that can later be turned into a soul. They can also later have mental awareness, but not mental consciousness. They can think with their awareness. However, they will never be conscious since they don''t have a material body and can only develop a spiritual body.


    "But, that man''s level is higher than us." Luo Shi said.


    They gasped and looked at the elders in shock. Fei Yin''s face became serious and he looked at Cheng Sheng. "I only know that he saved, not only my shidi, but our land." He said and turned to Ming Ye and Luo Shi.


    Luo Shi pursed his lips. "Argh. Fine, fine." He said as he waved his hand. "You explain this to your shifu and founder when we meet them. Also, to our sect leader." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded and bowed. "This disciple is grateful for elder Luo''s benevolence." He said. Then, he carried Cheng Sheng who was still unconscious.


    "Da shixiong. Have you seen what happened to Cheng-shidi?" Li Tian asked, worried. He returned the sachet filled with the powdered jade talisman.


    Fei Yin took it and put it inside Cheng Sheng''s hand. In an angle where he can only see, he saw the powdered jade talisman was absorbed by Cheng Sheng''s body. Fei Yin lowered his gaze, his thoughts unknown. "Let''s go to the sect." he told them.


    "Yes!" Li Tian and Feng Mo said, excited. They followed Fei Yin, while the others silently followed them. Now that the surrounding is cleaned and no demonic qi, they can use their sword to fly to the Xinfaxian Sect. They can meditate later again and absorb qi from the surroundings.

 Chapter 29 - The Scum Is Awakened

    The man wearing the black robes turned when he heard the leaves rustled. He saw the leaves are swaying but there''s no one on the spot. He ignored it and continued walking away.


    Xinfaxian Sect, Bamboo Pavilion.


    "You said he saved Xiao Sheng?!" Xie Lan exclaimed as he rose from his seat in shock, only to yelp in pain and hold his chest where that mysterious man kicked him.


    "Careful ¨C " Fan Wen told Xie Lan and helped him sat back.


    Everyone felt their eyes were going blind. "Yes." Fei Yin respectfully answered. Li Tian and Feng Mo were inside Cheng Sheng''s room along with Chen Han and Chen Qing, who went with Chen Jing and Wu Fan after they received Sun Yi''s message. They used the teleportation array and took the Xinfaxian residents with them.


    "Disciple Fei. Can you tell us in details of what had happened?" Wu Fan said. Even though he went here, but it''s only for a short time. He won''t leave the sect unless it is an urgent matter.


    Fei Yin turned to him and respectfully bowed. "When we left the Youxiwang Sect, we were teleported to the Dongxin Town." He started. "We saw that everyone in the Dongxin Town were dead. The strange corpses roamed the town, and the demonic qi is present in the air." He explained.


    "The Dongxin Town¡­" Wu Fan said, his eyes narrowed.


    "Continue." Chen Jing told him. Sun Yi and Wu Yuan were sitting beside Luo Shi and Ming Ye who were on the side, listening.


    Fei Yin nodded and bowed. "We were reserving our power in case we faced off against the enemy later. After killing some corpses, we rested our body. Then ¨C " he said. " ¨C the demonic qi that disappeared appeared again while we were resting. Cheng-shidi was on the guard at that time. He noticed the demonic qi''s presence with the use of the Cleansing Talisman. Then, he realized that it can make us muddle-headed. So, he used this to protect us ¨C " he said and showed them the sachet containing the powdered Qi Absorbing jade talisman. " ¨C Cheng-shidi has a low-level of cultivation, and he was affected. So, after creating a barrier around us, he gave this to Li-shidi to protect Li-shidi who has the weakest constitution among us. And this served as his clue to us." He explained. "Then, Cheng-shidi disappeared after that. We figured he''d be in Xinfaxian, and so we hastily followed. We heard him screamed." He took a deep breath, calming his emotions. "I ¨C " he balled his fists that''re resting on his lap. " ¨C I used my sword to fly and aid Cheng-shidi faster. Then, I saw him falling." He raised his head and looked at them. "The man told me, if I didn''t arrive in time, Cheng-shidi might''ve died from that fall." He said, his voice low.


    Silence. "You spoke with the man?" Xie Lan said.


    Fei Yin nodded. "He said he isn''t a demonic cultivator. I didn''t sense malicious intent on him." He said. "I figured that Cheng-shidi really might be unconscious after the time he screamed. If the man didn''t protect him from the strange corpses¡­" he said. "The man then broke the barrier trapping the Xinfaxian, and the demonic qi disappeared. Then, he also disappeared." He finished.


    There was a long silence. "What is his intention of taking away Xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen asked, puzzled.


    Fei Yin turned to him. "I asked him. He didn''t answer." He said.


    "Why do you know that that man wants to take away Sheng-er?" Wu Fan asked, his eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Fei Yin turnd to him and respectfully bowed. "He has been protecting Cheng-shidi. I think he has other intentions." He explained. "Fortunately, he isn''t sinister." He added.


    "Then ¨C " Chen Qing spoke from behind them. "How did Sheng-er have a golden core?" she asked. Then, her eyes fell on Fei Yin. They also looked at Fei Yin, who haven''t mentioned about Cheng Sheng gaining a golden core.


    "Xiao Yin¡­" Fan Wen said and sighed. He looked at Fei Yin, his eyes full of understanding. "Were you thinking we''d persecute Xiao Sheng?" he asked.


    Hearing this, Chen Jing frowned. "Don''t be full of yourself." He said and rose from his seat. He walked towards Fei Yin and looked at him from above. "No matter what Sheng-er will be, we will accept him. The Chen family leaves no one, unless they''ll give us a reason to." He explained.


    Xie Lan spoke. "Chen patriarch. Please calm down." He said. "That''s not what Xiao Yin means. Like us, he only wants to protect Xiao Sheng, too." He explained. "Let''s hear what Xiao Yin will say." He added and looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin took a deep breath and calmly met Chen Jing''s gaze. "After I caught Cheng-shidi, I tried to wake him up. However, the man told me to let Cheng-shidi rest." He said. His eyes are clear as they stared back at Chen Jing who was sizing him up. "When I checked Cheng-shidi''s condition, I discovered he gained a core. I asked the man how did it happen. The man answered ¨C " he said. " ¨C was not clear." He told them.


    Their forehead knotted. "What''s not clear?" Wu Fan asked.


    Fei Yin turned to him. "The man said that Cheng-shidi¡­" he said, his voice calm and steady. "¡­ awakened." He answered.


    They were even more puzzled. "What does he mean ''awakened''?" Luo Shi spoke. "He meant Sheng-er awakened his talent in cultivation?" he said.


    "Maybe." Ming Ye said. "After all, Sheng-er now has a golden core."


    "But, that doesn''t explain how did Chen-shidi suddenly gained a golden core." Sun Yi said.


    Chen Jing turned to Chen Qing, his wife. "Qing-er. Have you found something from Sheng-er''s condition?" he asked. Chen Qing is a doctor.


    Chen Qing shook her head. "I only found his golden core. It is normal. There doesn''t seem to be anything strange." She explained.


    They all sighed in relief. "So, this is fine?" Wu Fan asked.


    "We don''t have any way to check how did Sheng-er gain a golden core." Ming Ye said.


    "Golden core can only be gained through cultivation." Wu Yuan said.


    They all nodded. "May this disciple excuse himself?" Fei Yin spoke. "I also wanted to see my shidi." He told them.


    Chen Jing stared at Fei Yin, sizing him up. "You may leave." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin rose from his seat. He respectfully bowed to them before going to the direction of Cheng Sheng''s room. Fan Wen helplessly smiled while Xie Lan just shrugged. "Chen-shixiong¡­" Fan Wen called.


    Chen Jing turned to Fan Wen and Xie Lan. "He''s a good kid." He told the two.


    Fan Wen sighed in relief while Xie Lan grinned. Sun Yi and Wu Yuan also left to see Cheng Sheng who was still asleep. Fan Wen and Xie Lan went to check the Xinfaxian residents who were left for the disciples to take care to. They were transported from the Youxiwang Sect back to Xinfaxian through the teleportation array, like when they left.


    "I''ll be taking my leave first." Wu Fan said and rose from his seat. Then, he went to the door and left. He can''t stay too long since he needs to go back the sect.


    Ming Ye, Luo Shi and Chen Qing looked at each other. "Qing-shimei. Can you make us tea?" Ming Ye asked and smiled. "Fan-shidi and Xie-shidi are busy. We have to help ourselves." He explained and rose from his seat.


    "Ask for the kids'' help." Luo Shi said and also rose from his seat. "Ming-xiong and I will be helping Fan-shidi and Xie-shidi to stabilize the teleportation array." He explained.


    Chen Qing smiled and nodded. "Then, I''ll head call the kids on the way to ask for their help in the kitchen." She said and left.


    "Huh?" Chen Jing said when the three left. He looked around and saw he''s the only one left. He sighed and walked towards the door to also help. However, he saw Wu Fan walking away. "Fan¡­" he called and followed him.


    "Whew!" Wu Fan sighed and wiped his forehead. "Thank goodness we don''t need to ask for elder Fei''s help ¨C " he muttered.


    "Why are you afraid to ask elder Fei''s help?" Chen Jing asked from behind.


    Wu Fan turned and saw Chen Jing. His eyes widened when he saw Chen Jing walking towards him. Clearly, the man heard what he said. He was about to run but Chen Jing was fast. He pulled him to the side and trapped him with his arms both sides. The Xinfaxian sect disciples that passed by didn''t see them since they were blocked by the drapes.


    Chen Jing stared at Wu Fan''s blushing face. Their face is so close to each other. He can see that Wu Fan was staring back at him. Then, they heard each other''s heart beating against their chest, thumping loudly. However, none of them moved. Their body is almost rubbing at each other, and they can feel the heat from their skin that''re touching. Their body trembled as their breaths mingled because of the close proximity, their lips quivering as they stared at each other''s lips.


    Fan¡­ Chen Jing thought.


    Jing¡­ Wu Fan thought. He lowered his gaze and pushed him away when he heard the Xinfaxian disciples left. He walked away and immediately went to the clear area in the seat. He took out his sword and flew away. He can''t use the teleportation array since the Xinfaxian residents are still using it, so he can only fly back to the Youxiwang Sect, or create another teleportation array himself. However, he was distracted by what happened just now. And so, he can only fly to clear his mind.


    Chen Jing balled his fists and swung it. However, someone stopped him from hitting the wall. "You now know realized why Wu Fan doesn''t want to ask help from the Shanliangde Sect, not only to elder Fei." Chen Qing said.


    "It''s related to me." Chen Jing said. "What did Fan do?" he asked and looked at his wife.

 Chapter 30 - The Scum Is Shameful

    Chen Qing lowered her eyelids, her long and curly eyelashes fanned her phoenix eyes. Unfortunately, it has no appeal to Chen Jing. Chen Qing knows that Chen Jing only loves Wu Fan, and she, also, loves another woman. "Elder Fei saw him kissed you." She said. "However ¨C " her face went serious. " ¨C the other disciples also saw it. it was an accident." She sighed. "No one talked about it, since there''s nothing wrong with being a cut-sleeve and the people are all open-minded. But, Wu Fan felt humiliated." She looked at him. "Now, you know why he avoids you?" she said. "It''s not that he doesn''t like you. Rather, he likes you. Yet, he always remembers that scene of being caught." She explained as she looked at Chen Jing''s dark expression.


    "What will I do then?" Chen Jing asked, frustrated. "I love him. He loves me, too. Yet I can''t even go near him since he avoids me!" he said and pulled his hair.


    Chen Qing pondered. "How about¡­" she said and whispered to him.


    Chen Jing''s eyes sparkler and he looked at Chen Qing. "You sure it''ll work?!" he asked, excited.


    Chen Qing nodded and raised a thumb to him. "If it won''t, I''ll just marry you again." She sighed.


    Chen Jing nodded and raised his palm. "Alright! Let''s divorce tomorrow!" he told her.


    Chen Qing hit his palm with her palm. "Yes!" she answered.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi who was secretly listening to them grimaced. They don''t know whether to laugh or cry. These two are really - ! They take marriage too lightly! They sighed and looked at the Xinfaxian residents successfully returned home. Feng Mo, who was carrying the tea and snacks together with Li Tian, Sun Yi, Wu Yuan and Chen Han, cried when he saw his parents. "Mom! Dad!" he greeted as he stopped before them. "Wu-laoshi!" he exclaimed when he saw a tall and handsome man standing beside his parents.


    Wu Bai laughed and also patted Feng Mo''s head like the Feng couple. "It''s good to see you, again." Wu Bai said.


    "Yeah! Did my parents treat you well?" Feng Mo asked, his eyes bright as he looked at his parents.


    Wu Bai chuckled. "You might as well take me as your wife?" he said, making Feng Mo blush.


    "Wu-laoshi!" Feng Mo said, embarrassed.


    The area was covered in laughter and the atmosphere cheerful. Feng Mo then handed snacks and drinks to the residents along Li Tian and the others.


    However, the Youxiwang Sect left, they were surprised. "Isn''t he¡­ familiar?" Ming Ye said as they looked at Wu Bai.


    "Yes, he is. He looked like a cultivator ¨C " Luo Shi said.


    "He''s Wu Bai." Chen Qing said. "Wu Fan''s cousin who was exiled in their family." She explained.


    They turned to her. "What?!" they said, shocked. Then, they turned to Wu Bai who was laughing with the Feng couple, Feng Mo''s parents. "What is he doing here in Xinfaxian¡­?" they said.


    "Maybe like Sheng-er, who ran away from home ¨C " Chen Qing said, her eyes softened as she remembered her second son. " ¨C he also have found a family here in Xinfaxian." She said and looked around.


    "Xinfaxian¡­" Ming Ye muttered.


    "A place for something new." Luo Shi said.


    Silence fell on them. Later and they helped Fan Wen, Xie Lan, Feng Mo and the others for the residents to settle back on their home. They also helped Xie Lan and Fan Wen strengthening their sect and the Xinfaxian''s barrier.


    Fei Yin watched Cheng Sheng softly breathe as he sleeps. His fair and smooth skin became fairer his cheeks are rosy. They looked like you could pinch out water from them. His brows are sharp and his eyelashes are thick, long and curly. His nose is rounded at the tip and his lips became fuller. He looked beautiful, like an angel. "Stop staring at my son or he''ll melt." Chen Jing said from the door. "That way, we won''t both see him." He said and closed the door of Cheng Sheng''s room.


    Fei Yin reluctantly removed his gaze. He turned to Chen Jing. "Chen patriarch." He respectfully bowed.


    "You might as well call me ''father'' at this point, no?" Chen Jing said and sat on the other side of Cheng Sheng''s bed.


    Fei Yin''s ears turned red, however his expression remained calm. "You have something to ask me." He said.


    "Will you answer if I ask about your feelings towards my son?" Chen Jing asked, rendering Fei Yin speechless. Now, it''s clear where did Cheng Sheng''s shameless attitude came from. It runs in the blood, albeit Cheng Sheng''s soul is different. "I want to hear your thoughts regarding Sheng-er''s golden core." He directly said.


    "May I know why?" Fei Yin asked.


    Chen Jing looked at him. "As the person who personally met the man and the first person to see my child, should there be anything else?" he asked and looked Fei Yin in the eyes.


    Fei Yin met his gaze. "No, Chen patriarch." He answered and bowed.


    Chen Jing nodded, pleased by his attitude. "Then, you may speak." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded. "That time when I caught my shidi, I felt his body was still trembling." He said.


    "Why?" Chen Jing asked.


    Fei Yin looked at the sleeping Cheng Sheng. "I felt a strong power emanating from his body." He honestly answered.


    Chen Jing''s forehead knotted. "Wasn''t it from his golden core?" he asked.


    "Maybe." Fei Yin said. Silence. "Where does Chen patriarch think my shidi''s golden core came from?" he asked and looked at Chen Jing.


    Chen Jing grinned, liked the look in Fei Yin''s eyes. A good kid. He thought as he laid his back on his seat. "Do you know that there''s actually another way to obtain golden core?" he asked.


    "Aside from cultivation and golden core transplant, I can''t think of another method." Fei Yin honestly answered.


    Chen Jing nodded. "Gathering qi ¨C " he said and looked at Fei Yin. " ¨C like cultivation. However, if this is only it, then this is just the usual cultivation." He said.


    "''usual cultivation''¡­"


    "The normal way of cultivating." Chen Jing said. "However, this method ¨C it''s precisely for Sheng-er''s type." He said. "Those who can''t cultivate to another level¡­" he said, his eyelids lowered. He gently combed Cheng Sheng''s head.


    "Then, why didn''t you¡­" Fei Yin said.


    "Why didn''t I teach Sheng-er this method?" Chen Jing looked at Fei Yin. "Because this is a suicidal method." He answered.


    Fei Yin''s eyes went wide in shock. "Suicidal¡­" he muttered, his lips quivered in fear for Cheng Sheng''s life. He could clearly feel Cheng Sheng''s body trembling non-stop. If the man didn''t warn him to not wake Cheng Sheng, who knows what would''ve happened¡­ "Then, earlier, why didn''t you say ¨C " he said, then stopped.


    Chen Jing smiled. "Yi-er and Yuan-er, including you, are there." He said. "If only you are not as perceptive as Sheng-er, I wouldn''t have told you this." He helplessly smiled. "The awakening the man spoke¡­ it''s Spiritual Awakening." He told him.


    Dongfang, East-North Border.


    "This is the Dongfang Sect¡­" Wu Fan muttered as he looked at the worn-down place. He didn''t notice he veered off while flying and reached the border. His ears perked up when he heard a noise behind him. He raised his sword and turned, only to see an empty place before him. He didn''t notice that a man crept up behind him and hit his nape. His eyes closed and he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 31 - The Scum Is Pervert

    "Spiritual Awakening, as its name implied, is awakening your spirit. However, since we are humans, it is our soul." Chen Jing started. "Soul is also a form of spirit."


    "So, the spirit in our jade pendant ¨C " Fei Yin said and looked at his jade pendant that has a spirit sleeping inside.


    Chen Jing nodded. "When they develop their consciousness, their spirit will awaken." He said. "It was you who are controlling your sword and using your power. But, if the spirit of your sword will awaken, it can mobilize the sword itself. That way and your power will not be consumed too much." He explained. "However, there''s a big difference between the spirit of the objects and the soul of the humans." He said, his face serious. "One is their form. The spirit only has spiritual body while the humans have our own physical body." He said. "The second is the soul and spirit. The spirit has no attachments since they only have a spiritual body. However, the humans have a physical body." He looked at Fei Yin. "One the soul was awakened, the body will have a big transformation." He told him.


    Fei Yin''s brows knit. "That''s why he screamed ¨C " he said, his heart pounded loudly when he remembered the heart-wrenching scream of Cheng Sheng. He closed his eyes tight.


    Chen Jing nodded, then looked away. He could clearly see the pain in Fei Yin''s eyes. He knew, Cheng Sheng have suffered. He balled his fists. "There is only one problem." He said after a while.


    "What is it?" Fei Yin asked and wiped his tears that''re falling non-stop.


    "¡­ I don''t know the process of Spiritual Awakening." Chen Jing answered, his face serious. Fei Yin looked at him. He sighed. "Even if this is dangerous, this isn''t a demonic cultivation." He said. "This doesn''t involve demonic energy. But ¨C " he looked at Fei Yin. " ¨C this is also a taboo in the cultivation world." He told him. "One, because its process is unknown. Two ¨C " he raised his fingers. " ¨C since this is really dangerous. Even in the Righteous Way, there are dangers. The Righteous Way isn''t also a safe path. And can even be more dangerous, more dangerous than the demonic path." He said and rose from his seat. "I want to tell you that there are no shortcuts in cultivation, though I know you don''t do that. And, like you ¨C " he looked at Fei Yin. " ¨C I also want you to not misunderstand my son. That''s all." He said and smiled. "I hope you could look after Sheng-er more. I''ll leave him in your hands ¨C his da shixiong." He said and walked to the door. "And, please, next time, don''t leave the door open. I might suddenly see you kissing or undressing my son ¨C hahahaha." He laughed when he saw Fei Yin''s face went red. He then closed the door and left.


    Fei Yin sighed and looked at Cheng Sheng. A smile formed on his lips. "You are saying you are not related to them, but see. You are like him. Very similar." He said and put his elbow on the bed. Then, he rested his jaw on his palm. He stared at Cheng Sheng. "Shidi¡­" he called. "When will you wake up?" he asked, his voice quiet. "Everyone is waiting for you." He told him. He touched his forehead, then saw the qi from his finger came out and went through Cheng Sheng''s skin. Fei Yin''s face became serious as he looked at his hand. "Shidi¡­" he called. This cultivation the man forced through Cheng Sheng is strange. Or is it that this is one of that cultivation''s effect? He thought. But, Chen Qing said earlier ¨C his body froze. He looked at Cheng Sheng, then his hand. "Wait ¨C " he said and touched Cheng Sheng. His qi was sucked. His brows knit. "The Chen patriarch and I were talking. The Chen patriarch would tell me if something is wrong with shidi. So, why ¨C " he said, then his eyes widened. He rose from his seat and looked around. Then, he immediately erected a barrier around Cheng Sheng''s room. Cheng Sheng''s body is undergoing a strange transformation right now. His body started absorbing qi like the jade talisman he always makes. Why? That man didn''t tell him this would happen ¨C he thought, puzzled.


    Somewhere, the black-robed man sneezed. "Eew!" the young man before him frowned and moved away.


    The man in the black robes rubbed his nose. "Who''s talking bad about me?" he asked, puzzled.


    "This one in front of you." The young man told him.


    The man in the black robes looked at him. Then, he sexily grinned. "So you''ve finally started to think about me?" he asked as he lazily laid his elbow on the table and rested his cheek on his palm. He''s staring at the young man, his gaze burning.


    The young man frowned and ignored him. He helplessly laughed.


    Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Hm?" Xie Lan turned when he felt the air fluctuated for a second. The Xinfaxian residents have long returned to their home.


    "What''s wrong?" Fan Wen asked.


    "Did you feel something?" Xie Lan asked.


    "What?" Fan Wen said.


    Xie Lan looked back. When he felt nothing, he shrugged. He turned to Chen Jing, Chen Qing, Ming Ye, Luo Shi, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han. Then, he bowed. "Many thanks, Chen-shixiong. Chen-shijie. Ming-shixiong. Luo-shixiong. Disciple Wu. Disciple Sun. Disciple Chen." He said and nodded at them. "Xie is grateful and will forever remember the aid you have given to us. Xie will repay you with the same kindness in the future." He said and bowed again. Fan Wen followed him.


    Chen Jing nodded and smiled. "Then, may we bother Xie-shidi and Fan-shidi to take us back to the Youxiwang Sect using the array." He said.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen nodded as they stood on the both side of the array and activated it. "Please take care." They both said.


    "You, too." They told them. Then, a bright light covered them and they disappeared.


    "Whew!" Fan Wen wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Are you alright?" Xie Lan asked, worried.


    Fan Wen smiled. "I am fine." He said. "We should check the disciples. They were also tired." The told him.


    Xie Lan nodded. "After this and you also rest, alright?" he said and combed Fan Wen''s hair that''s slightly messy.


    Fan Wen sweetly smiled. "You, too." He told Xie Lan. They walked back, hand-in-hand.


    Fei Yin caught his breath as he slumped on the floor, sweating profusely and breathing heavily. He didn''t bother wiping his sweat as he checked on Cheng Sheng''s condition. He sighed in relief when Cheng Sheng''s body has stopped absorbing qi. It was only an incense time, yet Fei Yin felt really tired. He immediately removed the barrier around Cheng Sheng''s room. He was about to turn and walk back to his seat to rest. However, he miscalculated his strength. His knees have gone weak and so he fell on Cheng Sheng''s bed ¨C precisely on Cheng Sheng. Fei Yin''s eyes are wide as he stared at Cheng Sheng''s face very close to his. He felt their breath mingled with each other.


    He held his breath as those closed eyes slightly opened and revealed a pair of beautiful pupils that''re sparkling and bright like the stars. Cheng Sheng blinked when he saw Fei Yin''s handsome face is close to his. "Da shixiong?" he called, then heard his voice is hoarse. His throat is dry from not drinking water.


    However, to Fei Yin, it sounded husky and sexy. He felt his throat went dry. He needed to drink water. He immediately got off on top of Cheng Sheng and fetched him water. "Shidi." He called, then noticed his voice croaked. He cleared his throat, regaining his calm. "Drink this." He said and handed Cheng Sheng a bottle of water.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and gingerly took the cup. Then, he drank in one gulp. "More." He said, feeling thirsty.


    Fei Yin nodded and silently poured Cheng Sheng''s cup of water. "How are you feeling, shidi?" he asked as he also poured himself water and immediately emptied it. Then, he filled both cups with water. He handed one to Cheng Sheng and he took one for himself.


    Cheng Sheng stared at the cup Fei Yin gave him, then looked at Fei Yin. This is da shixiong''s cup, ah. He thought, then remembered Fei Yin''s red and sweaty face earlier when he''s on top of him. What was da shixiong trying to do earlier? As a transmigrator, he had seen all kinds of people. So, he already noticed Fei Yin''s excessive care towards him. Is da shixiong¡­ does he have that kind of thought towards me? Cheng Sheng thought. He shivered when he realized Fei Yin might be a pervert. "F-fine¡­" he answered, his voice as quiet as a mosquito.


    Fei Yin turned when he heard Cheng Sheng''s gloomy voice. "You should rest more." He told him. "Your face looked pale. I''ll go inform shifu and founder and your shixiongs that you wake up." He said. When he saw Cheng Sheng absent-mindedly nodded, he smiled. Then, he left and closed the door tight for the cold air not to get in. He didn''t see that when the door closed, Cheng Sheng''s face turned ugly.


    Cheng Sheng shivered as he hugged himself, rubbing his arms. "Da shixiong¡­ what was that smile of him earlier?!" he muttered under his breath. "No way ¨C my chrysanthemum''s at stake! I have to leave!" he said and get off his bed to pack up. He untied the hammock and put it inside his qiankun pouch. Then, he took his other blanket lying on the cabinet.


    The door opened and Li Tian and Feng Mo saw Cheng Sheng tidying up his things. "Cheng-shidi¡­ so the ''awakening'' they meant is you being not lazy anymore?!" they both said in pleasant surprise.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng said and turned, only to be greeted by Li Tian and Feng Mo''s hug.


    "Cheng-shidi!" they both said and hugged both his arm, one for the other. "You''re not lazy anymore! You now tidy your things! This really should be a celebration! Cheng-shidi isn''t lazy anymore!" Li Tian said and held his chest, sighing in relief. A big smile was on his face.


    "You really shouldn''t slack off practicing now!" Feng Mo said, frowning but his eyes are bright. "You''re stronger now! I can''t wait to fight against you again - !" he said.


    "Huh? What do you mean - ?" Cheng Sheng said, puzzled. He looked at them looking enthusiastic.


    "Xiao Tian. Xiao Mo. Shouldn''t you let him rest more?" Fan Wen said. He and Xie Lan stood by the door. Fei Yin was nowhere in sighed and Cheng Sheng sighed in relief.


    "Shifu. Founder." Li Tian and Feng Mo greeted and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and followed. "Shifu. Founder." He bowed. "I am completely fine now. Thank you for taking care of me." He told them.

 Chapter 32 - The Scum Is Misunderstood

    Fan Wen nodded. He and Xie Lan went in and sat on the seat. Fei Yin finally arrived, bringing tea. Cheng Sheng hid the discomfort in his face. "You should also thank the Youxiwang Sect." Xie Lan said. "Sect leader Wu dropped by despite his busy schedule just to check on your condition. Your mother was also here, and so is your father. Your brother, as well as your Sun-shixiong and Wu-shixiong also stayed. Elder Ming and elder Luo should also be thanked since they helped saved the Xinfaxian." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "This disciple understands, founder." Cheng Sheng said as he cupped his hands and bowed. "This disciple will express his thanks by giving this disciple''s one of his treasures ¨C " he said.


    Xie Lan cut him off by raising his hand. "No need to give them a gift. They wouldn''t accept it, since they are also your family." He told Cheng Sheng. "Also, what treasures do you have? I don''t remember you have one?" he asked, puzzled.


    Cheng Sheng stood straight and nodded. "This disciple really doesn''t have a treasure." He answered. Their face was covered in black lines upon hearing his answer. "But, this disciple can create one using this disciple''s skills in alchemy ¨C " he explained.


    Their face couldn''t be any darker than the bottom of pot. "Enough." Xie Lan said and sighed. He rubbed his temple. He turned to Fan Wen, asking for help.


    Fan Wen chuckled and walked towards Cheng Sheng. He made him sit. "Xiao Sheng. You should rest, really." He said, his kind face became serious. "Do you remember what have happened to you?" he asked.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became tense. "This disciple doesn''t remember much." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "What do you remember?" Fan Wen calmly asked.


    "I remembered that I encountered the demonic qi when we were resting in one of the houses in the Dongxin Town." Cheng Sheng started. "I realized I''m starting to become muddle-headed. And so, I gave the powdered jade talisman that''s absorbing qi to Li-shixiong to save them. Then, when I went out, I recognized I was in Xinfaxian." He looked at Fan Wen. "I realized that it was the teleportation array. Then, the strange corpses appeared in the Xinfaxian." He explained.


    "When did you meet the man?" Xie Lan asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "After I defeated the strange corpses using the Dissonance I played with my panpipe, the man appeared." He answered. "Then, we fought. I was overpowered. He is too strong." He explained.


    "Then, what happened to your body?" Xie Lan asked. "You have a golden core now." He told him.


    Unexpectedly, they were all calm after hearing those words. Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo already knew of Cheng Sheng obtaining a golden core. However, they didn''t despise him. Instead, they were overjoyed. Their beloved shidi doesn''t have to be weak now. Cheng Sheng, as Xie Lan and Fan Wen expected, figured out the change in his body. Now, they are waiting for the explanation behind this golden core.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t disappoint them as he answered. "The man and I exchanged a few words. Then, I saw the qi gathering around my body." He said. "I asked the man what was happening and he told me I awakened my spiritual consciousness." He looked at Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "I figured¡­ this must also another cultivation method aside from the usual cultivation and dual-cultivation." He said, thinking. "But, this is dangerous since I almost died¡­" his voice faded and he looked at his shixiongs. Their expression is ugly while Xie Lan and Fan Wen''s face is gloomy. He figured, he had said something he shouldn''t have said.


    Xie Lan broke the heavy atmosphere. "I initially thought that the man is an enemy." He said. "However, he unexpectedly helped you." He looked at Cheng Sheng. "His objective is you. He wanted to take you with him. To where, I don''t know." He honestly told Cheng Sheng.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo were shocked. Fei Yin balled his fists. He already knew since he met the man. He looked at Cheng Sheng, waiting for his reaction. He is afraid that, after the man helped him with his cultivation and obtain a golden core, Cheng Sheng would go with the man. However, he believes in Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng wouldn''t ¨C


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng said. "Then, I also should repay him." He said and looked at his hands. "This disciple could only repay him with my body ¨C "


    Fan Wen hit his head to stop him from talking. "You!" he said, glaring at Cheng Sheng. His bad temper flared up again because of Cheng Sheng''s words. "What were you thinking?!" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng rubbed his head and felt a lump on it. "I can only offer my service ¨C " he answered. Fan Wen was about to flare up again when he continued. " ¨C my knowledge." He said. "This disciple only has a more advanced way in thinking than the others. Other than that and I am behind them." He explained.


    They suddenly felt their teeth itched. He''s behind others? Who was it that''s called a prodigy? Who was it that created an array? Who was it that modified his unique talisman in just a short amount of time and saved many people? Who was it that fought against the corpses single-handedly with only a sliver of spiritual power and his martial arts to rely on? Their face is dark as they looked at Cheng Sheng. Now that he has a golden core, his future will only be brighter. However, they won''t feel envious of him. He almost lost his life, and he was forced into this situation. Watching Cheng Sheng grow up for 10 years, they know that Cheng Sheng was already satisfied with his life before he gained a golden core. Now, they don''t know how will he live with this new kind of life since he has a golden core.


    Cheng Sheng felt a chill run down his spine when he saw their dark faces. "Ehem." He cleared his throat. "Shifu, founder¡­ don''t we have classes today?" he asked.


    Xie Lan decided to break this atmosphere. "Everyone is tired. No classes for today. You can go train if you want. Just remember not to push yourself hard." He said and patted Fan Wen''s shoulder. "Classes will resume the day after tomorrow. During that time, you can do as you like. Two days is enough to reward everybody for their hard work." He explained.


    Their eyes shone as they watched Xie Lan and Fan Wen leave. "Cheng-shidi!" Feng Mo and Li Tian excitedly asked. "Let''s go see the Xinfaxian. Everybody must have already set up their stall! Let''s go eat!" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he reached for his clothes. "Wait for me to wash up and prepare." He said.


    The two nodded. "We can also go to Feng-shidi''s house after that!" Li Tian said and looked at Feng Mo who hastily nodded.


    "Yes!" Feng Mo answered. "I''ll introduce you to my parents. Also, to my tutor!" he said, his smile became wider when he mentioned his tutor. Then, the two of them turned to Fei Yin who was silent, standing on the side. "Da shixiong. Are you coming with us?" they asked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "I''ll watch over you, three''s activities." He answered.


    Feng Mo and Li Tian froze, then they grimaced. They looked at Cheng Sheng, the culprit of them being branded of ''troublemakers'' in Fei Yin''s eyes since they are hanging out with Cheng Sheng. "O-okay." The two answered and hurriedly left Fei Yin''s sight.


    Cheng Sheng secretly frowned and looked at Fei Yin. "Da shixiong, won''t you be leaving, too?" he asked.


    Fei Yin stared at him, which made Cheng Sheng''s scalp go numb. After a while and Fei Yin finally spoke. "You don''t remember anything aside from what you have said to shifu and founder?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s forehead furrowed. "What does da shixiong mean?" he asked.


    Fei Yin stared at him for a long time before he shook his head. "I''ll be taking my leave." He said and left.


    Cheng Sheng was left speechless. "What was that?" he said, puzzled by Fei Yin''s behavior. "Did I misunderstand da shixiong?" he muttered, then shrugged.


    Fei Yin went straight to the Bamboo Pavilion where he knew Fan Wen and Xie Lan always stay. "Shifu. Founder." He silently called when he saw them. He bowed when they turned to him.


    "Xiao Yin." Fan Wen called. "Come, sit with us." He said and motioned the seat between him and Xie Lan.


    Fei Yin secretly grimaced when he saw Xie Lan''s glare at him. Founder, it was not my choice. It''s shifu''s! He thought and sighed in his heart. He sat on the seat, feeling his butt being prickled by needles. He knew it''s Xie Lan''s doing. He endured the discomfort to not make Fan Wen suspicious. "Shifu. Founder. I won''t stay long since I''m going with my shidis." He said. "I have something to ask you." He told them.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Speak." He said. Xie Lan was still resentfully looking at him.


    Fei Yin endured that murderous glare of Xie Lan. He turned to Fan Wen. "Shifu. Does the Spiritual Awakening Method include absorbing qi, too?" he asked.


    Fan Wen''s eyes went wide in shock and he choked. He spat out the tea he''s drinking. Xie Lan''s face received all of it.

 Chapter 33 - The Scum Is Cheap

    Fan Wen coughed before he smiled to Xie Lan, embarrassed. "Lan¡­ I didn''t mean to ¨C I''m sorry¡­" he said and lowered his head.


    Xie Lan expressionlessly wiped his face. "Yeah. I fully received your love." He told Fan Wen. Fan Wen''s face became red. He shyly looked at Fei Yin.


    It was Fei Yin''s turn to be expressionless. He''s already used to being blinded by his parents'' love for 10 years he is a disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect. "Shifu. Founder." he called, reminding them of his question.


    "How did you know of it?" Xie Lan asked.


    "The Chen patriarch told me." Fei Yin answered.


    "So he accepted you as his son-in-law." Xie Lan said. Seeing Fei Yin didn''t answer but his ears turned pink, Xie Lan laughed. "What Chen-shixiong told you, it''s also what we know." He said, now serious. "He must also have told you this cultivation is a taboo?" he asked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "He did." He said.


    "Then, what is this absorbing qi you have said?" Xie Lan asked.


    Fei Yin looked at him. "I have seen Cheng-shidi''s body absorbing qi." He honestly said. He doesn''t want to hide anything, and also in this way, he could protect Cheng Sheng. The more that he could learn and apply it to Cheng Sheng to ensure Cheng Sheng''s safety, and he could also make Xie Lan and Fan Wen aware for them to also protect Cheng Sheng more.


    Fan Wen''s eyes widened in shock. Xie Lan''s brows knit. "So, yesterday, it was you?" he asked.


    Fei Yin nodded and lowered his head. "This disciple knows it was wrong." He said. "I only want to protect Cheng-shidi. As for his body not to absorb more qi, and not to explode from absorbing too much." He explained.


    Xie Lan''s brows raised. "You really know how to dodge." He said. "No wonder Chen-shixiong likes you." He told Fei Yin. Obviously, what Fei Yin said was a white lie. Fei Yin really intend to keep this matter a secret. Only that, Fei Yin can''t think more of any solution, and so he finally sought help of Xie Lan and Fan Wen, covering up his real intentions.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and just lowered his gaze, hiding his thoughts. Fan Wen smiled. "Lan." he called.


    Xie Lan sighed, feeling helpless. "I know that you know what you are doing." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Yes." He finally said.


    Fan Wen spoke. "Absorbing qi is the main method of cultivation." He said. "But, of course, it was done regularly. As to avoid the danger it would cause if we have absorbed too much qi." He paused. "As you have said, our body can explode." His face went serious. "Our body is only a medium and a tool we use to store our power, and also release our power. The knowledge that we have learned was stored in our soul. That is why, during the Ascension Stage, our knowledge remains even if our mortal body was left in the mortal world." He explained. Ascension Stage is the stage after the Immortalization Stage.


    "Absorbing qi is common in the cultivation world." Xie Lan said. "You can absorb qi using devices, too. For example, Xiao Sheng''s jade talisman." he said.


    "But, Cheng-shidi was unconscious." Fei Yin said.


    Xie Lan''s face became serious. "I figured." He said. "Even though Xiao Sheng created his Qi Absorbing Talisman, it is for a good cause. Before, his cultivation level is the lowest. He created the device for self-protection. However ¨C " he looked at Fei Yin. " ¨C absorbing qi can also be sinister if done with evil intentions." He said. "I know this is what you were worried about Xiao Sheng." He smiled. "We''re glad you told us about this." He told him.


    Fei Yin nodded and let out a breath of relief. Fan Wen smiled. "We all know Xiao Sheng. Even though his attitude is not good, but he never became sinister." He said and looked at Fei Yin. "For now, we are unable to do something about Xiao Sheng''s condition." He seriously said. "We need to gather more knowledge about the Spiritual Awakening Method. The Chen patriarch must also have thought of this, too." He said. "Xiao Yin. We need to bother you to watch over Xiao Sheng." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded and rose from his seat. "This disciple understands." He bowed. "This disciple will now take his leave." He told them then left.


    The two watched Fei Yin walked away and disappeared. "The Spiritual Awakening Method¡­" Fan Wen said, worried.


    "There must be someone who knows its process and its effect." Xie Lan said, his brows knit. "Or else, why did it exist and even warned us?" he said.


    Fan Wen nodded. "You''re right." He said. "Let''s just hope that we can find that man. If he isn''t sinister, then he will be a big ally. But, if he is truly sinister¡­" his eyes narrowed.


    They didn''t speak any more after that and silently enjoyed the tea.


    After lunch and the four of them ¨C Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo, roamed around the bustling Xinfaxian. The residents looked like as if they didn''t experience a life-threatening situation. They looked livelier now than before. Maybe, after they almost died, they realized they should cherish life more.


    Cheng Sheng felt his back going cold because of Fei Yin''s gaze on him. From the moment they left the Xinfaxian Sect, Fei Yin has always had his gaze towards him. He is very grateful for that mysterious man since he now has a golden core. Before, Cheng Sheng has to ride with Fei Yin on Fei Yin''s sword since his cultivation level is low and he couldn''t make his sword fly due to lack of spiritual energy. Now, he has a golden core. He can finally ride on his sword. Thus, the Xinfaxian residents saw the four of them flew in the sky on their sword. When they landed, they gained admiring gazes. Since today is a vacation day for them, they are not wearing their sect uniform.


    Li Tian was wearing clothes the color of the summer leaves. He has a paper fan on his hand and his hair was untied. He looked like a scholar, exuding air around him that''s refreshing. Feng Mo wore extravagant clothes since his family is rich. His hair bun turned into a ponytail. His hair locks on the sides of his head made him look like a pompous young master. Fei Yin wore formal clothes which made him looked like a retrained young man. His long and black hair on his back made his shoulder looked wider. He looked greatly reliable. The last but not the least is a young man wearing bright red elegant clothes which made him very eye-catching. Adding his handsome and pure-looking face, the young women''s heart swooned. The group of four looked varied, but there''s a harmonious atmosphere around them. Their common wear is the white jade pendant hanging on their waist with green tassel.


    Cheng Sheng rubbed his belly that was round, but because of his slightly loose clothes it isn''t obvious. "Ah~" he sighed in satisfaction as he licked his lips that turned vivid red after eating. "Roasted chicken will always be my favorite~" he said and smiled like a cat. They are now walking around the business street to digest their food.


    "Later when we''ll go to my house, I''ll make my mom cook chicken for dinner." Feng Mo said. Earlier, they agreed to have an overnight stay in Feng Mo''s house. Feng Mo only goes home twice a year despite his home is close to Xinfaxian Sect. Now that they had two days of vacation, he plans to spend it with his family.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes sparkled and his mouth has a suspicious water around it. He looked at Feng Mo. "Can I eat fried chicken later?" he asked.


    Feng Mo''s face was covered in dark lines as he looked at Cheng Sheng who was looking at him as if he is the chicken instead. "Stop looking at me like that and I might consider it." he said.


    Cheng Sheng hesitatingly removed his gaze from Feng Mo. "I''m starving." He pouted as he rubbed his belly.


    "Here." Fei Yin said and gave him a pack of meat buns.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes sparkled when he smelled the fragrance of meat buns. "Thanks ¨C " he said and raised his hands to receive the food, only to freeze. Right. He forgot, it''s Fei Yin. He looked at Fei Yin, then the food. Then, he looked at Fei Yin again. Maybe I just misunderstood da shixiong ¨C he thought as his eyes fell on the food and he immediately snatched it. He''s afraid his mind will change. Between his suspicion and the food, of course he''d choose food. Can he eat his suspicion? He shrugged and ate the first meat bun. "Mmn~" he exclaimed. "Da shixiong, where did you buy this?" he asked. "They''re so delicious!" he said, grinning, as he watched Feng Mo and Li Tian looked around the shops, choosing what to buy.


    "Didn''t." Fei Yin said, then cleared his throat. "I didn''t buy it. I made them." He said.


    "Oh. You made ¨C" Cheng Sheng said and froze. He looked at Fei Yin. "Da shixiong. You made these?" he asked, surprised. Fei Yin nodded. Cheng Sheng looked at the meat buns. For 10 years, he was eating these meat buns. They only had one taste. He thought Fei Yin bought them, but now Fei Yin said he made them. So, for 10 years, da shixiong was making these buns? He thought. He remembered that he''s the only one Fei Yin gave these buns to. Li Tian nor Feng Mo didn''t even taste even a single bite. Not even their shifu and founder. So ¨C Cheng Sheng thought, his face became strange. ¨C da shixiong had been bewitching me since 10 years ago through these buns? He thought.


    "Shidi. What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked when he saw Cheng Sheng''s bewildered expression. Did his body act up again? Fei Yin thought, vigilant.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Cheng Sheng called. "I think you could''ve been rich if you''ve sold these¡­" he looked at Fei Yin.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin said, confused.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head and resumed eating. I didn''t feel anything strange from these meat buns aside from being ridiculously delicious. The chewy white texture and the juicy filling inside¡­ Cheng Sheng''s mouth watered again despite he''s eating. Between his suspicion and the delicious food, he''d choose the food! He can''t eat his suspicion, anyway. "Hm?" he said when he saw a beggar silently sitting and leaning against the wall. He has a walking stick beside him and a wide straw hat covering his face. He looked like he''s sleeping.


    "Cheng-shidi. What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked when he saw Cheng Sheng looking somewhere. He followed his sight and saw a beggar.


    "Da shixiong. Hold these for me." Cheng Sheng said and pushed the pack of meat buns on Fei Yin''s empty hands. Then, he walked towards the beggar. He passed by Li Tian and Feng Mo who were choosing presents for Feng Mo''s parents. Feng Mo clearly trusts Li Tian''s taste more than Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng''s. Cheng Sheng would choose good-looking but cheap things. Fei Yin will choose bland-looking but expensive things. So it was only Li Tian Feng Mo could trust when buying things. "Sir." Cheng Sheng called when he reached the beggar.


    "Young man, I only have one thing to sell. If you won''t like it, then leave." The beggar said. He has a rough voice.


    "Then, can this sir please show me the thing you are selling?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    The beggar took out a dirty blanket without removing his wide hat. "It is only this blanket." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng took it. Surprisingly, there was no strange smell coming from it. It looked dirty but the material is surprisingly good. "How much for this?" he asked.


    "Young man. You are buying it?" the beggar asked.


    "Aren''t you selling it?" Cheng Sheng asked, confused.


    The beggar slightly moved his hat. One of his eyes was shown and looked at Cheng Sheng. "This blanket is special." He said. "It chooses its owner. So, even if you buy it, it might not follow you." He told him.

 Chapter 34 - The Scum Is An Opportunist

    "Oh?" Cheng Sheng said and smiled. "May I ask this sir how is this blanket special?" he asked.


    However, the beggar didn''t answer. "Just a bun will do. You can take the blanket." He said and crossed his legs. His clogs made a clanking sound against the ground when it hit it.


    "A bun?" Cheng Sheng said, then saw Fei Yin walking towards him. "It seems like this blanket isn''t that special for it only costs a bun?" he said and looked at the dirty blanket. "I''ll give you three bun since the material of this blanket is good." He told the beggar.


    The beggar didn''t refuse nor accept. "You will know its use once it decides to follow you." He said. "And, you don''t know the value of the food you are eating." He added and looked at Fei Yin.


    "What do you mean?" Cheng Sheng asked, puzzled.


    "Shidi." Fei Yin called who reached them.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Fei Yin. Then, he took out three meat buns and wrapped them with his handkerchief. He took out a small chair from his qiankun pouch and put it on the ground beside the beggar. Then, he laid down the handkerchief with the meat buns inside. "Here." He said as he put the dirty blanket inside his qiankun pouch. "We''ll be taking our leave." He said.


    The beggar only waved his cane. Then, he removed his wide straw hat and watched Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng reunite with Li Tian and Feng Mo who were finished shopping. He took one of the meat buns and ate it. "These are the protagonist''s handmade food." The beggar said, his eyes are clear and bright. "That Cheng Sheng shouldn''t carelessly give these to the others." He muttered as he munched the food.


    "Are you done?" someone asked him.


    The beggar froze and turned to look at the man wearing a bright smile. He''s looking at him. "How did you find me?" the beggar asked.


    "I''m omnipotent." The man answered and took the beggar away. The beggar waved his cane and the two meat buns together with the small chair disappeared.


    Feng Mansion.


    "Thank you very much for these gifts." Madame Feng said as she and her husband received their gifts. "Mo-er¡­" she said and smiled as her husband patted Feng Mo''s shoulder.


    Feng Mo''s eyes became misty as he hugged his parents tight. "I''m home." he said.


    They smiled and patted his head. "Come. Let''s go inside." Madame Feng said and led them to the open courtyard. The servants following behind them carrying their things.


    The Feng family is the wealthiest in the Xinfaxian. It was their approval that made Xie Lan establishing the land possible. However, right now, the Feng family has only Feng Mo as its heir. Feng Mo is a cultivator, so no one will inherit the family. Thus, their wealth will be given to the people one they died.


    A tall man wearing white clothes came out of the main hall. A book on his hand, while his other hand is behind him. "Hm?" he said and stopped when he saw them. "Madame. Daren." The man greeted the Feng couple and respectfully bowed.


    The Feng couple smiled when they saw him. "Wu Bai!" Feng Mo exclaimed and ran towards the man. His face bright and he looked excited. Cheng Sheng''s brows raised. Li Tian meaningfully smiled and covered his smile with his fan. Fei Yin just looked the same. Feng Mo was about to hug the man when he froze. He remembered his disciple brothers and he turned to them. The three of them immediately looked away, whistling. Feng Mo felt his face burned for some reason. He turned back to Wu Bai, embarrassed. "Wu Bai." He called. "They are my disciple brothers." He said. He had already introduced the three to his parents earlier. "Fei Yin, our da shixiong. Li Tian, our second senior brother. And Cheng Sheng, our fourth senior brother." He introduced them one by one as the three respectfully bowed. "Da shixiong. Li-shixiong. Cheng-shidi. This is Wu Bai, my tutor before I entered the Xinfaxian Sect." He said and motioned Wu Bai who was standing behind him.


    Wu Bai smiled and nodded at them. "Madame. Daren. Our guests. The food is ready in the dining hall." He told them, then turned to Feng Mo. "Momo. It''s good to see you again." He said and patted Feng Mo''s head.


    Feng Mo immediately blushed and he turned to his disciple brothers, eyes wide in shock. As expected, the three laughed. "''Momo'' ¨C " they said as they held their stomach. "Pft - !" they said.


    Feng Mo''s eyes narrowed and he turned to Wu Bai. "Wu Bai! I told you not to call me that!" Feng Mo said and hit Wu Bai.


    Wu Bai raised his book and Feng Mo''s hand hit it. "Alright, alright." He said, defeated. But, he''s smiling widely. His smile is doting as he looked at Feng Mo.


    Cheng Sheng, Li Tian and Fei Yin felt blinded. The Feng couple just laughed as they walked first inside the main hall.


    Midnight.


    Feng Mo sighed as he stared in space. His elbows on the table and his chin on his palms. His lips are pouted and the brush on the space between his nose and lips. "Can''t sleep?" Wu Bai asked as he fixed Feng Mo''s books. He just finished teaching Feng Mo.


    Feng Mo turned to him. "I was just surprised that mother is pregnant." He said. During their dinner, his parents announced that the madame is pregnant. And it was a boy. Now, the Feng family will have an heir in the future.


    Wu Bai turned to him. "Are you jealous now?" he asked and smiled. "Since I am a servant of your family, I will also teach your baby brother in the future." He told Feng Mo.


    Feng Mo''s eyes went wide. He rose from his seat. "You are not a servant!" he said, mad. "Who told you that?" he asked, his brows knit.


    "In exchange of living here, I tutor you." Wu Bai answered.


    "That doesn''t mean you are our servant!" Feng Mo said, frowning.


    "Then ¨C " Wu Bai said as he walked towards Feng Mo, his expression serious. Feng Mo was taken aback and he took a step back. However, it was a wall behind him. Wu Bai trapped him between his arms and stared at his face. " ¨C what identity will I assume?" he asked.


    "Y-you ¨C " Feng Mo said, his face red because of this intimate posture and proximity.


    "We have different surnames, surely you won''t say I am a part of your family?" Wu Bai asked. Then, his voice lowered. "Do you remember what I told you before?" he asked.


    "W-what?" Feng Mo said.


    Wu Bai raised his head and looked at Feng Mo in the eye. "If you want us to be a family ¨C " he said as he closed the distance between them. Their lips almost brushing. " ¨C you can only take me as your husband." He whispered. His eyes fell on Feng Mo''s lips.


    Feng Mo didn''t know whether it was an accident or not, but when Wu Bai let go of him, he felt soft lips touched his. His heart skipped a beat and he felt butterflies on his stomach. He blushed. He looked at Wu Bai who was now standing in front of him, his hands both behind him. "You ¨C " he said, his lips quivering. He pressed his lips, his face as red as an apple.


    Wu Bai looked at him. "I know you''ve realized now¡­" he said and lowered his gaze. "¡­ I love you." He said and looked at Feng Mo who''s covering his red face. "If you accept me, then it''s good. But, if you reject me ¨C " he said. " ¨C I will leave." He told him.


    Feng Mo''s eyes went wide and he looked at Wu Bai in shock. His eyes then narrowed as he realized. "Are you making me choose?! You''re forcing me!" he told him.


    Wu Bai calmly met his gaze. "I love you." He said. "I''m done waiting for you. You wanted to be a cultivator, I let you. But, now that something happened, I can''t let you go anymore." He said and held Feng Mo''s hand. "I will do anything just so I can have you. Momo ¨C " he called, his voice became gentle. " ¨C I just love you so much." He said and closed his eyes as he took Feng Mo''s lips. Then, he held the back of Feng Mo''s head and he pulled him into his embrace.


    Feng Mo''s eyes are wide in shock. Wu Bai¡­ is kissing him! He thought. And it felt good ¨C his eyes closed when he felt Wu Bai''s lips moving against him. He groaned when he felt Wu Bai slipped his tongue inside his mouth and played with his tongue. Feng Mo felt his knees became weak and he grabbed onto Wu Bai''s shoulders. He felt like he''s gonna drown in this wave of pleasure.


    Wu Bai immediately held him by the waist. His sleeve fluttered and the wind blew, extinguishing the fire in the candle. However, it won''t extinguish the fire Wu Bai lit inside Feng Mo''s body. He gently laid Feng Mo down the bed when they broke their kiss, a sliver of saliva between their lips. They caught their breath. Their eyes spoke, sparks are flying between them as they body shiver, wanting to touch each other. Feng Mo never knew what attraction was until Wu Bai made him feel it. He was always hot-headed. And so, he grabbed Wu Bai''s clothes and pulled him down towards him. Then, he kissed him. Wu Bai will give him another wave of pleasure when Wu Bai took off his clothes. He responded by also taking Wu Bai''s clothes off.


    They can now freely show that they love each other, all these years they''ve been apart and missed each other.

 Chapter 35 - The Scum Is Missing

    "We were only waiting for you to accept Bai-er." Madame Feng said and sighed as she knocked on Feng Mo''s forehead. It was morning and they are leaving.


    Feng Mo''s eyes went wide. Then, his face went dark. He turned to Wu Bai. "So, last night¡­ you were lying to me?!" he asked and glared at Wu Bai.


    Madam Feng frowned. "What''s with that attitude?" she said and pinched Feng Mo''s cheeks. "Do you know how sad he is when you left?" she asked. "He confessed to us he will wait for you to come back. Even when we introduced girls to him or gave him servants to serve him, he refused." She looked at Wu Bai and smiled. "That''s how he is loyal to you. Like your dad to me ¨C " she said and turned to her husband. She laid her head on his shoulder lovingly.


    Feng Mo''s father cleared his throat. He''s embarrassed, but he''s proud. Their love is really strong. "Mo er ah." He called Feng Mo. "Just forgive whatever Bai er have done. He only has you in his heart. Now that we approve of you two." He told his son.


    Feng Mo''s face is so red. "T-then ¨C " he said and looked at Wu Bai who''s smiling brightly. "When I ¨C I''ll come back, we¡­ we''ll have a w-wedding ¨C " he said and lowered his head to hide his embarrassed face.


    Wu Bai chuckled and kissed Feng Mo''s forehead. "I''ll wait for you to come back." He told him and kissed his lips.


    Cheng Sheng, Li Tian and Fei Yin has long since used to the PDA of the couples around them. Then, they left and flew back to Xinfaxian. Feng Mo was beaming, he didn''t have to be jealous of his da shixiong and Cheng-shidi, and Li-shixiong and Chen Han. The three others could only let him indulge in his happiness.


    When they went back, they didn''t expect to see Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan. Their face is grave as they talk to Fan Wen and Xie Lan. "Shifu. Founder." they greeted and bowed. "Chen-shixiong. Sun-shixiong. Wu-shixiong." they said.


    Fan Wen and Xie Lan turned to them. Their face worried. "Sect leader Wu is missing." Fan Wen said.


    They were shocked. "What?!"


    Fan Wen sighed and looked at Xie Lan. "The last time sect leader Wu was seen is here in Xinfaxian." He said. Then, he looked at the Youxiwang sect disciples.


    They knew what this implies. They were suspected for hiding Wu Fan. "But, we don''t suspect you." Sun Yi said. "The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect are families." He said. "Actually¡­ we are here to ask for your help." He looked at Fan Wen and Xie Lan. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng and the others. "We want you to help us find our sect leader." He told them.


    Wu Yuan stepped forward. "Please, I beg you to find my father." He said and bowed.


    Fan Wen''s face is filled with worry. Xie Lan''s expression is grave while Cheng Sheng and the others are confused. "Right now, who is acting as the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Ah Sheng." Chen Han called. "It''s father." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him, then Sun Yi and Wu Yuan. "Please rise, Wu-shixiong." He said. "As what Sun-shixiong said, we are all families." He told him.


    Wu Yuan stood straight and nodded. "Many thanks." He said, his cold eyes filled with anxiety. After all, his father is missing. His mother died from giving birth to him, so he has no siblings. Also, Wu Fan is the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect. If word of his disappearance comes out¡­


    "We are at fault, too." Xie Lan said. "We should have ensured sect leader Wu''s return to the Youxiwang Sect." he said, his brows knit. He blamed himself.


    "Sect leader Xie is not at fault." Wu Yuan said. "My father left on his own without bidding goodbye. And ¨C " he said and paused. "It was the Chen patriarch the last person he''s with before he left." he added.


    Chen Han lowered his head. If an outsider would hear this, they would think the Chen family is conspiring against Wu Fan. After all, if Wu Fan would be gone, the Chen family will bag the whole of Youxiwang Sect. However, the Chen family is disinterested of the Youxiwang Sect and only supports them from the shadows. So, if Wu Fan would disappear, the Chen family will be forced to take over the Youxiwang Sect temporarily, like now, which they find irritating since they clearly don''t want to be the sect leader. Actually, it was only the interested members of the Chen Clan who participated to be the elders of the Youxiwang Sect. The rest, they became free cultivators or businessmen or artists. Whichever they see fit, they do. This is how the Chen Clan is. That is why, when Chen Sheng ran away, they let him go for him to find himself. This is also the reason they didn''t bother him for 10 years, which is convenient to Cheng Sheng.


    Seeing the confusion on their face and the self-reproach of Chen Han, Sun Yi stepped forward. "The Chen patriarch already mobilized the Chen Clan to covertly find sect leader Wu." He said. "He also wanted to find sect leader Wu, but the Youxiwang Sect can''t be left by the sect leader for long. Our shifu and shishu are helping the Chen patriarch to cover the disappearance of our sect leader." He explained.


    Now they understood the situation. "But, sect leader Wu would definitely head straight back to the Youxiwang Sect." Li Tian spoke. "It would only take one and a half day for him, the maximum, to reach the Xiwang." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded, acknowledging his words. "It is." He said. "However, two days have passed and we can''t see my father''s shadow. Father would send us a message or signal if he will detour or in danger. However, we received none from him." He explained.


    Silence. "Have you tried tracing his qi?" Cheng Sheng asked after a while.


    They all looked at him. "What? Tra¡­cing?" they asked, puzzled.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Like looking for his footsteps or the tracks he left, you look for his qi." He answered.


    "How do we look for qi?" Feng Mo asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him, then the others. They''ve¡­ never tried it? He thought, surprised. Fan Wen saw his confusion and he smiled. "Xiao Sheng." Fan Wen called. Cheng Sheng turned to him. "This is the first time someone in the Youxiwang Sect disappeared." He said. "And it is their sect leader. Even us, in Xinfaxian, no one had disappeared. Even if there is, we have devices to look for them." He explained. "However ¨C " he said and turned to Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan nodded and turned to Cheng Sheng. "The Youxiwang Sect, of course, tried their best to locate their sect leader and now mobilized their best forces." He said, then frowned. "But, sect leader Wu can''t be found. We''re thinking someone must have deliberately took him. Then, they interfered with our magic." He explained.


    "That someone ¨C " Fei Yin spoke. " ¨C is founder suspecting that man?" he asked.


    Xie Lan turned to him. "Xiao Yin. You really are smart." He grinned. "Even if that man is not our enemy, but that doesn''t mean he is our ally either." He told Fei Yin. Then, his smile disappeared. "He tried to take away Xiao Sheng before. Have you forgotten that?" he asked.


    Fei Yin lowered his gaze. "This disciple didn''t forget." He answered and bowed.


    There was silence. Sun Yi cleared his throat. "Sect leader Xie." He called, breaking the tension in the air. "I ask of sect leader Xie to permit our sect to search for our sect leader in the Xinfaxian." He said and respectfully bowed.


    Wu Yuan and Chen Han also bowed. "We ask of sect leader Xie''s permission." They said.


    Xie Lan nodded. "There''s no need for that. We are willing to help." He told them. "Our number is only small. Will your sect send your elders here, too?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "Yes." He answered. "They are waiting on our teleportation array. Waiting for the Xinfaxian Sect to respond." He explained.


    Xie Lan nodded and turned to Fan Wen. Fan Wen nodded and looked at their four core disciples. "Xiao Tian. Gather our disciples and inform them of our activity. Don''t let this disrupt their training. And pick some of them that could help the search. As for the remaining disciples, let them resume their training." He told Li Tian.


    "Yes, shifu." Li Tian answered and bowed. Then, he left.


    "Xiao Mo." Fan Wen called. "You will remain here with Xiao Tian to watch over the training of your fellow disciples." He told Feng Mo. Li Tian is in charge of the studies while Feng Mo is in charge of their martial arts.


    "Yes, shifu!" Feng Mo answered and bowed. Then, he followed Li Tian.


    "Xiao Yin. Xiao Sheng. You''ll be coming with us to search for Wu-shixiong." Fan Wen said, referring to Wu Fan.


    "Yes, shifu!" Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng answered and bowed.


    "Lan." Fan Wen called and turned to Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan nodded, satisfied with Fan Wen''s arrangement. He then turned to the Youxiwang Sect''s disciples. "Let''s head to the teleportation array." He told them. "This matter does not permit delay." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered and bowed.

 Chapter 36 - The Scum Is A Glutton

    They all head to the teleportation array. Xie Lan and Fan Wen activated the array while the disciples stood by the side, anxiously watching. However, when the light died down from the array, they didn''t see the Youxiwang Sect elders. "What?!" the Youxiwang sect disciples exclaimed as they looked around the array. There really was no sign of the Youxiwang sect elders. "This can''t be¡­" they said and held themselves back to curse. There''s no problem of Xie Lan and Fan Wen activating the array. They were also worried. One, because Wu Fan is their shixiong. Two, because of the Youxiwang Sect since they are friendly to each other almost they are families. And three, the Youxiwang Sect will suspect them playing tricks on them. However, the third reason is not needed. They trust Xie Lan and Fan Wen. And the two wouldn''t betray them. So, the problem lies on the Youxiwang Sect''s end.


    "What happened?" Fei Yin asked as he and Cheng Sheng also ran to the teleportation array.


    Chen Han pressed his lips tight, impatient. "Something happened to the sect." he answered as he, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan checked the array on the ground.


    Wu Yuan cursed. This is the first time they heard him cursed. And they felt their heart go cold. "The Youxiwang Sect sealed their teleportation array." He said, his face wearing an ugly expression. He gritted his teeth.


    "What?! Why?!" Sun Yi asked as they stood up.


    "I don''t know ¨C " Wu Yuan said and looked at Chen Han.


    Chen Han didn''t take this as Wu Yuan suspecting him. "You think the sect is under an attack?" he asked. Wu Yuan nodded. Chen Han pondered. Then, he looked at Xie Lan and Fan Wen who were also puzzled. "Sect leader Xie. Elder Fan." He called and walked towards them. He bowed. "We apologize for wasting your time and effort." He said and heavily sighed. He stood straight. "The teleportation array of the Youxiwang Sect was sealed. We suspect our sect was attacked." He explained, his face looked tired.


    They were shocked. "What?!" Fan Wen said. "Who ¨C " he said and stopped. He looked at Chen Han, then Sun Yi and Wu Yuan. "First is the walking corpses and the demonic qi. Now¡­" he pressed his lips tight.


    "You suspect that attacking our sect was a diversion?" Xie Lan asked as he looked at Fan Wen. Fan Wen looked at him and nodded. "How hardworking they are." Xie Lan said, mocking the enemies. First, they attacked the West. Then, they attacked the East. Now, they attacked the West again. It is clear that their target is the Youxiwang Sect. Wu Fan is also missing.


    "Father¡­" Wu Yuan muttered and closed his eyes tight. His hand on the hilt of his sword turned white.


    "Yuan¡­" Sun Yi said and hugged him, comforting him.


    "What should we do?" Fan Wen asked. "We can''t use the teleportation array to go to Xiwang. We don''t even know their situation¡­" he sighed, feeling helpless. He turned to Xie Lan. "Lan. Can''t you use your vision?" he asked.


    Xie Lan shook his head. "I only have visions when a situation is worst." He said, then turned to the Youxiwang Sect disciples who are covered in a gloomy atmosphere. "I still haven''t had a vision. That must mean that the situation of your sect, for now, is under control." He told them.


    They sighed in relief. "Many thanks, sect leader Xie." They said. That comforted their heart.


    Xie Lan nodded. "There should be a way¡­" he muttered. Then, his eyes fell on Cheng Sheng. His eyes lit up. "Xiao Sheng." He called and walked towards Cheng Sheng. He held his shoulders. "Didn''t you make an array in the Youxiwang Sect?" he asked, his voice contained excitement.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes, founder." he answered. Then, he understood. He dropped on his knees and touched the array on the ground. He looked around the array, then took out his brush and draw on the array. They saw him draw some figures and numbers. They understood. Cheng Sheng is modifying their sect''s array to match the array he drew on the Youxiwang Sect. They can''t help but cast an admiring gaze to Cheng Sheng who was busy drawing on the array. Cheng Sheng raised his arm to wipe the sweat on his forehead, but his hand is dirty. Then, Fei Yin wiped his sweat. He raised his head and looked at Fei Yin. "Many thanks, da shixiong." He told him. Fei Yin nodded and went back to Xie Lan and Fan Wen. Cheng Sheng continued to draw on the array, crawling. His robes started to get dirty but they can''t interrupt him.


    "Xiao Yin." Xie Lan whispered. "Have you found something on Xiao Sheng''s condition?" he asked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Yes." He answered. "I noticed that when he gets tired or hungry, his body absorbs qi." He answered.


    "His body should be supplied by energy, then." Fan Wen sighed. "Or else, the qi will be absorbed to replace the energy he is lacking in his body." He explained.


    Fei Yin nodded. Then, he looked at his qiankun pouch filled with food. Xie Lan and Fan Wen saw it. Xie Lan''s brow twitched. "You''re also hardworking." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin closed his qiankun pouch and bowed. "Many thanks, founder." he answered. Fan Wen chuckled.


    Xie Lan''s face is blank as they watched Fei Yin walked towards Cheng Sheng again when Cheng Sheng finished his task. Fei Yin used the Cleaning Talisman on Cheng Sheng to clean his robes and he wiped Cheng Sheng''s hands. Then, he gave food to Cheng Sheng. "Really hardworking." He said and sighed. He actually pities Fei Yin, since Fei Yin had been pining for Cheng Sheng for 10 years. However, this Cheng Sheng is really dumb.


    "Done." Cheng Sheng said. "You can now activate it." he told them.


    "However, what if your array on the Youxiwang Sect is also sealed?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him, food on his mouth. "No one can seal my array aside from me." He confidently answered.


    Wu Yuan shut up. Sun Yi smiled and thanked Cheng Sheng. Chen Han gratefully looked at his brother and hugged him tight. "Thank you, Ah Sheng." He said. "Wait for us to come back." He told him.


    "That''s no good." Xie Lan frowned. "We''ll be going with you." He told Chen Han.


    "But ¨C " Chen Han said.


    "I''ll wait here with the sect." Fan Wen said and smiled at them. "Xiao Yin. You protect Xiao Sheng while Lan helps the Youxiwang Sect." he told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded and bowed. "Yes, shifu." He said.


    Fan Wen nodded as he and Xie Lan activated the array again. This time, they were surprised. There was less spiritual power needed to activate the array. They looked at each other, their eyes talking. "Step in." Xie Lan said as he stepped in the array while Fan Wen maintained it. The disciples immediately followed Xie Lan. Then, they closed their eyes. When they opened them, they saw there were in the giant boat carrying the gigantic pagoda of the Youxiwang Sect. However, the sect doesn''t look like what it was when they first came here.


    The demonic qi is present in the air. This time, it is denser. Cheng Sheng immediately took out the Cleansing Talismans and threw them in the air. A series of explosions can be heard, thundering in their ear.

 Chapter 37 - The Scum Is Ruthless

    The demonic qi dissipated and they got a clearer view of the Youxiwang Sect. They saw the Youxiwang sect disciples are fighting against the people in black robes, their whole body covered up. They were leaping on the boats in the lake, chasing the disciples to kill them.


    Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan immediately flew to help their fellow disciples. They counterattacked. "Xiao Yin. Xiao Sheng. Help them. But, also pay attention for your safety." Xie Lan told them. "I''ll find the Chen patriarch and the elders of the sect." he said as he closed his eyes and his body began to glow. The demonic qi evaded him.


    "Yes, founder!" they answered as they leapt down the boat and killed the black-clothed people that passed by them. Even if this is the first time Cheng Sheng killed a living person in this world, since he had only killed corpses before, he had no psychological problem. After all, he is a transmigrator. The people in his eyes are passersby, as he is also a passerby to them. Thus, he started a killing frenzy.


    "What ¨C ah!" another black-clothes person screamed as Cheng Sheng leapt on the boat and killed him.


    "Second young master!" the Youxiwang sect disciple exclaimed after he saved him. He is the only second young master since Wu Yuan had no siblings, so there was no other person to be called ''second young master'' except him ¨C ah. He meant the original owner of this body.


    Cheng Sheng nodded at him. "Look after yourself. Don''t overestimate yourself." He told him.


    "What about you, second young master?" the disciple asked.


    "I have my martial arts." Cheng Sheng answered as he leapt to another boat and stabbed the enemy. He doesn''t need to use his golden core. And, he doesn''t dare use it. The process of him gaining a golden core is illustrious. He doesn''t know its effect if he''d really use it. Thus, he''s maximizing his martial arts and sword skill right now. "Hah!" he said as he flipped in the air and landed on the back of the black-clothes person. Then, he put his sword on his neck. "Who are you? Where did you come from and why are you attacking the Youxiwang Sect?" he asked.


    The person beneath his feet turned his head to look at him. "Xinfaxian Sect?!" he exclaimed when he saw the sect uniform and the jade pendant of Cheng Sheng. "Why are you here?! We already sealed the array ¨C "


    "As if you can stop a genius like me." Cheng Sheng smirked as he kicked the back on the person''s head. It hit the roof and blood appeared from his exposed forehead. "Why are you attacking the Youxiwang Sect?" he asked again. "Don''t make me say it the third time." He said as he stabbed the person''s leg.


    "AAHH!" the person screamed. "We heard that Wu Fan is missing. We used this chance to attack them ¨C " he explained and cried when Cheng Sheng stepped on his wound.


    The Youxiwang sect disciple stared in horror as he watched the blood poured down from the boat''s roof. He realized that Cheng Sheng is ruthless despite his innocent appearance. "Where is Wu Fan?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "I don''t know! We''re not the ones who took him!" the person answered as he tried to struggle but Cheng Sheng stabbed his shoulder, pinning him on the roof with the sword.


    Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan watched Cheng Sheng in horror. Seeing them arrived, the enemies retreated. However, just when they turned they saw Cheng Sheng mercilessly stabbed the last person of their enemies. Sun Yi and Wu Yuan turned to Chen Han whose face is pale as he watched his younger brother. Fei Yin, not far from them, his expression is serious as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "Fei-shidi." Sun Yi silently called Fei Yin who was also standing on the roof of the boat like them. "Has Chen-shidi¡­" he said, didn''t continue when he saw Chen Han closed his eyes as Cheng Sheng finally killed the enemy. They understood. If they saw their younger brother who they carefully raised killed someone in front of them, they might have reacted worse than Chen Han did. But, they also understood. Cheng Sheng had been away for 10 years. They didn''t know how Cheng Sheng grew up in Xinfaxian.


    But ¨C their face went serious. They know that the Xinfaxian Sect is not ruthless. Instead, they are peaceful people and no conflicts. Then, how did Cheng Sheng become like this? They looked at Fei Yin who flew towards Cheng Sheng. When Fei Yin landed on the safe roof as Cheng Sheng, blood splattered and stained his shoes and the hem of his robes. However, he didn''t care. Instead, it was the disciple on the boat who violently reacted. He vomited and immediately fled away from the boat.


    "Shidi." Fei Yin called as he expressionlessly watched Cheng Sheng kicked away the enemy''s corpse. The corpse fell on the calm lake and sank.


    Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan speechlessly watched Fei Yin personally wiped the blood off Cheng Sheng''s hands and face, not mindful of the blood on his body. He cared for Cheng Sheng first than himself. Fei Yin took out a Cleaning Talisman and pasted it on Cheng Sheng''s clothes. Then, to the roof. The roof was immediately cleaned and the talisman disappeared. The roof looked like there was nothing bloody occurred on it. The proof that there was are the holes on the roof made by Cheng Sheng''s sword. The only unclean left is Fei Yin who has still blood on his clothes and shoes.


    "Da shixiong. Were you alright?" Cheng Sheng asked Fei Yin. Even though he is suspicious of Fei Yin''s intentions towards him, but he can''t not be concerned towards Fei Yin. He easily forgotten that Fei Yin cleaned his clothes first before Fei Yin could clean himself.


    "I''m alright." Fei Yin answered and smiled when he saw Cheng Sheng''s brows knit, looking at his clothes stained with blood. Then, Cheng Sheng took out a Cleaning Talisman to clean Fei Yin''s clothes. Fei Yin felt warmth in his heart. His eyes looking Cheng Sheng filled with gentleness.


    Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan''s face became blank. The two before them are too bright they were blinded. Sun Yi took out a Moving Talisman and pasted it on the boat to make their boat move towards Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng''s boat. "Chen-shidi. Fei-shidi." Sun Yi called. He knew that Wu Yuan is taciturn while Chen Han''s heart is still wounded of what he saw earlier, so the two can''t call the Xinfaxian sect disciples.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin turned. Then, they made their sword turn into jade pendants. Cheng Sheng''s sword tied itself on his waistband. They greeted the three before them. "Wu-shixiong." Cheng Sheng called as he turned to Wu Yuan. "The enemies just now knew sect leader Wu is missing. However, they don''t know where he is." He said. "They only took the opportunity of sect leader Wu''s absence to attack your sect." he explained.


    Chen Han''s face turned ugly while Sun Yi''s face froze. Wu Yuan balled his fist and took a deep breath to calm himself. He nodded at Cheng Sheng, grateful. "Many thanks, Chen-shidi." He said and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and smiled. Now, they knew that Cheng Sheng extracted information from the enemy that''s why he prolonged the enemy''s life earlier. They, on the other side, were hot-tempered earlier. They felt ashamed.


    Fei Yin spoke. "We have to do something about this demonic qi." He said and narrowed his eyes as he took out a Cleansing Talisman.


    They turned and looked around the demonic qi around them. "My Cleansing Talisman will all be consumed, yet the demonic qi will still be there." Cheng Sheng said. He meant that the amount of his Cleansing Talisman isn''t enough to deal with the demonic qi in the air.


    Chen Han sighed. "Let''s find the elders first and then talk." He said. They nodded and boarded their sword. However, they noticed that Cheng Sheng didn''t take out his sword. "Ah Sheng." Chen Han called. "Won''t you use your sword to fly?" he asked, puzzled. They knew that Cheng Sheng has now his golden core.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. How to deal with this? He thought and felt the burning pit on his stomach. It''s eager to be used. However, Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to. "Are you being lazy again?" Fei Yin spoke. Cheng Sheng turned to him. Fei Yin also looked at him. Their eyes talked.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Yes, da shixiong." He said and pulled Fei Yin''s sleeve. "Carry me?" he asked and cutely smiled.


    Fei Yin looked at him. "Oh~?" Sun Yi said, his smile meaningful. Wu Yuan''s face just remained cold.


    Chen Han frowned. "Ah Sheng. Stop being spoiled." He told Cheng Sheng.


    But, Cheng Sheng ignored him and boarded Fei Yin''s sword after Fei Yin made his sword bigger, enough for two people to ride on. Chen Han helplessly sighed. Then, they flew towards the top of the pagoda, where the demonic qi is the densest.


    Xie Lan frowned as he swung his sleeves to deflect the demonic qi that the enemy used to attack. His eyes fell on Luo Shi and Ming Ye who are using their qi to purify their body from the demonic qi. The other elders are worse. Their body started to turn sallow. Then, he looked at Chen Jing who was surrounded by a barrier.


    "Xie-shidi!" Chen Jing called as he punched the barrier. However, it didn''t break. "Ming-xiong! Luo-xiong!" he called. They were caught off-guard by the enemies that used the demonic qi to attack them. Ming Ye and Luo Shi were hit by the demonic qi. They immediately pushed Chen Jing to the barrier to save him. "Xie-shidi! Leave!" Chen Jing told Xie Lan.

 Chapter 38 - The Scum Is God-sent

    Xie Lan looked at him and didn''t answer. He looked at the one Golden Core Stage and two Nascent Soul Stage demonic cultivators before him. Usually, he could single-handedly defeat them. However, they are demonic cultivators and are attacking him with the demonic qi. He can only be passive right now. "How can you be fine when you deal with the demonic qi?" He asked them.


    "You''re interested in being a demonic cultivator?"


    "No. I''m asking you for your weakness."


    "Why would we tell you our weakness?"


    "You just did."


    "Huh?"


    "If I found a way to deal with the demonic qi, then I can defeat you."


    Their eyes went wide. Then, they glared at him as they started to attack him again. Xie Lan''s face became serious as he led them away from the elders of the Youxiwang Sect. However, only two of them followed him. He clicked his tongue as he jumped down. The two immediately followed him, only to be greeted by the sword of Sun Yi and Wu Yuan.


    "Get away from their blood!" Xie Lan ordered as he pulled Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin away from the falling corpses of the demonic cultivators.


    Sun Yi and Wu Yuan immediately let go of their sword and jumped back together with Chen Han. They watched the corpses of the demonic cultivators fell and their blood spilled. Their eyes narrowed in disgust when they saw their corpse rotted like the other corpses. Their sword on the demonic cultivators'' corpses started to struggle and glowed, protecting itself from the demonic qi. Sun Yi and Wu Yuan''s heart clenched. They pity the spirit of their sword. However, they couldn''t do anything right now. They can only pray the sword spirits could hang on.


    "Founder, how are the Youxiwang sect elders?" Fei Yin asked.


    "There''re only three demonic cultivators." Xie Lan said. "The others are their minions. The three of them are the ones controlling the demonic qi." He explained. He turned to Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan. "The elders are injured, including Ming-shixiong and Luo-shixiong. The Chen patriarch is fine since they protected him." He told them.


    Their heart sank. If the elders of their sect will also be gone, their sect will be doomed.


    "Ah ¨C " Cheng Sheng suddenly exclaimed. Then, he was pushed forward. However, neither Fei Yin nor Xie Lan pushed him.


    They all turned and looked at Cheng Sheng''s qiankun pouch flew out of Cheng Sheng''s clothes. It opened and a dirty blanket flew out. Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened in shock. Isn''t that - ? He glanced at Fei Yin and saw Fei Yin also recognized it.


    "Chen-shidi. What is that?" they asked as they looked at the dirty blanket floated in the air.


    Cheng Sheng''s qiankun pouch fell and Wu Yuan immediately caught it. Then, he threw it towards Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng put back his qiankun pouch. "I bought it from a beggar." He answered. "It only costs one meat bun, but I gave him three." He smiled, showing his benevolence.


    However, the others looked at him with a weird gaze. "Chen-shidi, your taste¡­ is really unique." Sun Yi said. He remembered the indecipherable figures drawn in the Cleansing Talisman.


    They suddenly narrowed their eyes when a bright light came out of the dirty blanket. Then, wherever the light touched, the demonic qi disappears. However, after a minute and they realized they were mistaken. The light doesn''t make the demonic qi disappeared. Instead, it eats it. They stared at the blanket in shock, and was even more shocked when the dirty blanket earlier became as white as snow. They looked around and saw that the demonic qi started to disappear and the clear blue sky can finally be seen. After the demonic qi completely disappeared and they breathed the fresh air, the blanket flew towards Cheng Sheng and wrapped around Cheng Sheng''s body, as if snuggling at him. Then, it behaved itself and hang itself on Cheng Sheng''s shoulder, acting as an outer robe. Only then did they recover.


    "Chen-shidi. What was that?!" they asked, shocked.


    Xie Lan looked at Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Sheng." He called.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows knit. Clearly, he''s as puzzled at them. "Founder!" he called, his voice sounded he''s being wronged. "I really don''t know what this is." He said as he pinched the blanket wrapped around his shoulder. He pulled it, but it pulled itself back. He frowned and looked at the others. "A beggar sold this to me. You can ask da shixiong. He''s with me when I bought it!" he said and pointed Fei Yin.


    They looked at Fei Yin, then their face went blank. How can we ask him? They thought. He''s doting towards you. Of course, he''d go along with what you said. They thought. And, as they expected, Fei Yin nodded. "Yes." He said. "He exchanged the blanket with three buns." He paused. "I made those buns." He said and showed them his qiankun pouch filled with food. The steaming and white meat buns are there.


    Their face can''t even any be blanker. Those sumptuous foods are for Cheng Sheng, right? They thought. They remembered that Fei Yin fed Cheng Sheng with a meat bun after Cheng Sheng modified the teleportation array of the Xinfaxian Sect. They looked at Fei Yin who wore an innocent face. We already knew that if Cheng Sheng would steal, you would help him count the money he stole. They thought, but didn''t say it out loud.


    Cheng Sheng saw them silent and thought he finally convinced them. He smiled and turned to Xie Lan. "Founder, shall we go to the sect elders now?" he asked.


    Xie Lan nodded. Then, they all flew up to the topmost floor. The demonic cultivator''s eyes are wide as he looked at the Youxiwang sect elders in horror. The sect elders returned to their previous health before they were poisoned by the demonic qi. "How¡­ how?!" the demonic cultivator asked and fell on his knees, his body trembling in fear as the sect elders, including Ming Ye and Luo Shi, walked towards him, looking murderous. Chen Jing finally was freed from the barrier and he ran towards them. "Wait!" he called. "I want to ask him where Fan is!" he said and pulled the demonic cultivator. His eyes narrowed. "Where is Wu Fan?" he asked. "Where did you take him?!" he asked and punched the demonic cultivator, whose jaw immediately skewed.


    The sect elders face palmed. Chen patriarch, you''re not calm yourself. At least wait for him to answer where did he take you lover? They thought and sighed. They turned and saw Xie Lan together with the five youngsters. Their eyes lit up and sighed in relief when they saw their own disciples. "Shifu!" Sun Yi called and ran towards Luo Shi. Then, he hugged him. Luo Shi''s body became stiff.


    "Shifu." Wu Yuan called and bowed, greeting Luo Shi.


    "Shifu!" Chen Han walked towards Ming Ye and bowed. He can''t walk towards Chen Jing since his father is still ''interrogating'' the demonic cultivator.


    Chen Jing who was ''interrogating'' the demonic cultivator with his fists spoke. "If you won''t answer me where Fan is, I''ll kill you!" he said as he cracked his knuckles.


    The demonic cultivator who was badly beaten up and all his teeth fell moved his sore mouth and answered with much difficulty. Tears fell from his now mismatched eyes that colored blue and purple, each color on both sides. "Dong¡­ fang¡­" he answered, his tongue sticking out of his mouth since his jaw was dislocated and he lost all his teeth. "But¡­ someone¡­ took ¨C " he said. His eyes rolled up and he fainted, can''t handle the pain in his body.


    The sect elders speechlessly looked at Chen Jing who frowned, displeased. "Someone took Fan away?! Who?!" he asked as he shook the demonic cultivator.


    Chen patriarch, can''t you see he fainted? How can he answer you! And you''re even adding to his injuries by carelessly shaking him! They helplessly sighed as they took away the demonic cultivator and bounded him. "Chen-shixiong." Xie Lan called and bowed.


    "Chen patriarch." Fei Yin greeted and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng pursed his lips. "Fa¡­ ther¡­" he called and also bowed. He bit his tongue.


    Chen Jing''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "Xie-shidi. Thank you for your help." He said.


    "It was the help of Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan answered and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Your teleportation array was sealed. Xiao Sheng used the teleportation array he made here to connect it to Xinfaxian Sect." he explained and told them of what happened.


    Their eyes all fell on Cheng Sheng, making Cheng Sheng uncomfortable. Then, the blanket on his shoulder moved and wrapped his whole body like a zongzi. Black lines appeared on Cheng Sheng''s face, but unfortunately they can''t see it. They can only see the blanket possessively and protectively covering Cheng Sheng from their eyes. "What is this thing?" they curiously asked.


    Xie Lan looked at Cheng Sheng, then glanced at Fei Yin. They talked with their eyes before Xie Lan spoke, carefully selecting his words. "This is a tool Xiao Sheng stumbled upon. A beggar traded the tool with him. This tool can purify the demonic qi." He explained, his words exclude many things, but he managed to conveyed the whole thing.


    So it can be said like that? Cheng Sheng thought as he breathed. The blanket felt its master might have a difficulty in breathing and so it consciously unwrapped itself on Cheng Sheng and settled on Cheng Sheng''s shoulder again. They gaped when they saw how the blanket moved on its own. Obviously, it has its own consciousness. No matter how much curious they are, but they had to deal with the matter of the sect first.


    They immediately settled their disciples that survived. Then, they saw their disciples that were affected by the demonic qi before unfortunately became corpses. This was one of the reason why they were suppressed by the demonic cultivators earlier. Fortunately, the demonic qi was purified by the strange blanket.


    "Founder." Fei Yin called as the Youxiwang Sect settled them, the Xinfaxian Sect, in a large room. The Youxiwang Sect was still busy dealing with the aftermath, and they are very thankful for the understanding Xinfaxian Sect. Their problem of the demonic qi was also solved! May the heaven bless the Xinfaxian Sect for their benevolence and kindness!


    "Xiao Yin." Xie Lan said. "Have you found something?" he asked, referring to Cheng Sheng''s condition.


    Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng sitting on the deck of the ship, playing with the strange blanket. "That blanket¡­" he said.


    "Not only did it eat the demonic qi, it also stopped the qi around Xiao Sheng?" Xie Lan said.


    Fei Yin nodded. "It stopped Cheng-shidi''s body from absorbing the qi around it." he said and looked at the strange blanket encircling Cheng Sheng. "Just like¡­ a barrier." He muttered.


    Xie Lan clearly heard him. He looked at the strange blanket, then Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Sheng must be loved by this world." He said. Fei Yin''s eyes widened and he looked at Xie Lan. He thought Xie Lan found out his secret. However, Xie Lan continued talking. "The unique paper and jade talismans. The arrays. And now, that blanket." Xie Lan said. He looked at Fei Yin who had regained his calm. "Your shidi is someone sent by the god to save this world." He told him. "I hope, you can bear the responsibility of loving this god-sent person." He said and patted Fei Yin''s shoulder. Then, he left.


    Fei Yin silently watched Cheng Sheng from afar, like he always did for the past 10 years. He didn''t feel anything but happiness after he heard Xie Lan''s words. He doesn''t care if Cheng Sheng is the hero or the villain. In his eyes, Cheng Sheng will always be Cheng Sheng, whatever he will become.

 Chapter 39 - The Scum Is Innovative

    "The person that sealed the array must be well-versed in reading transcriptions." Cheng Sheng said as he read the transcription of spells in the array. "If I had something against the Youxiwang Sect, I could also tamper with this array." He said.


    "''tamper''?" an elder said. "We thought it was sealed?" he asked. He is an elder that is not from either of the two families ¨C Wu and Chen. Right now, the elders of the Wu and Chen family were away to do a wide-search in the West for Wu Fan. This is one of the reasons why the demonic cultivators attacked the Youxiwang Sect. There were only few elders left, including Ming Ye and Luo Shi ¨C who were also neither from the Wu and Chen Clan.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and turned to them. "An array is like the talisman. They were both transcribed." He said and stood up from squatting. "However, their difference is that an array is large-scale while the talisman isn''t. One factor is their space and medium. The talisman uses paper while the array uses the ground or a wall, a flat area, which is wider than the talisman paper. Next is their scope. The talisman is a one-time and personal use. The array can be used by many people." He explained. "So, like talisman, an array can be copied and recreated." He said. "However, it can only be imitated."


    "But ¨C " another elder said. " ¨C your Cleansing Talisman was recreated by us." He said.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "And this is the reason why the array was only tampered and not sealed." He said. "Unless the essence was given, the array can never be sealed." He answered. The reason why his Cleansing Talisman was perfectly recreated is because he gave them its essence. However, the demonic cultivators naturally didn''t have the essence of the Youxiwang Sect''s array. Thus, they only tampered with it.


    "Then, where was the array tampered?" Luo Shi asked as they looked at the array beneath their feet. No matter how they looked at it, they cannot see it was changed.


    "You should first know how it was tampered." Cheng Sheng said as he walked around the array, the transcription of spells beneath his feet.


    "Then, how?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng raised his head from reading the transcriptions and he looked at Wu Yuan. Then, he looked at Sun Yi and Chen Han. "May I ask Wu-shixiong and Chen-shixiong to join me." He said and stopped walking.


    "What are we going to do, Ah Sheng?" Chen Han asked as the two of them walked towards Cheng Sheng.


    Without a warning, Cheng Sheng transformed his jade pendant to a sword. Their eyes went wide, surprised. However, Cheng Sheng didn''t attack them. "May I ask for Wu-shixiong and Chen-shixiong drop their blood on the array?" he asked. He didn''t wait for them to answer and immediately made a cut on Chen Han and Wu Yuan''s arm. They didn''t see a wound until blood seeped out from it. Cheng Sheng then grabbed Chen Han and Wu Yuan''s arm and made their blood drop on the same spot. They were now standing at the heart of the array. Chen Han and Wu Yuan''s blood dropped on the ground at the same time. They watched as the blood mixed, then dried on the ground. However, after a minute and they saw the blood disappeared like it was absorbed by the ground. Suddenly, the transcriptions of the array lit up. However, it glowed scarlet.


    Their eyes went wide and looked at the array in shock. "What happened?!" they asked, alarmed.


    "Sheng-er. What did you do?" Chen Jing calmly asked as he looked at the array. Then, his eyes narrowed as he understood. "You want to awaken the array?" he asked.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he looked around, the scarlet light bathed his figure. "The Youxiwang Sect was founded by the cultivators of both from the Wu Clan and the Chen Clan." He said. "Father is here, but sect leader Wu isn''t around. Thus, I borrowed brother and Wu-shixiong." He explained.


    "Won''t it be possible with my blood then?" Chen Jing asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "Brother and Wu-shixiong are in the same generation." He said. "Furthermore, they are both the inheritor of their clan." He explained.


    Chen Jing fell silent. They looked at Chen Han and Wu Yuan who were still stunned of what happened. They are true-blooded Chen and Wu, and both dedicated to the Youxiwang Sect. "Ah Sheng, this¡­" Chen Han said as he looked at the array that''s still glowing.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng said as he walked around. He hovered his hand above the scarlet light coming from the array. A few seconds later and the ground started to shake.


    "Now, what?" the elders asked.


    "Xiao Sheng. What''s happening?" Xie Lan asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "I''ve said that the array was tampered earlier." Cheng Sheng said as he started to walk around the array despite the shaking ground.


    "Then, what does this mean?" Sun Yi asked.


    Cheng Sheng stopped and raised his sword. "The array''s consciousness is struggling." He said.


    "Struggling?"


    "Blood for a blood." Cheng Sheng said as he pointed his sword to a group of words in the transcription. It was glowing brighter than the other words. "The array doesn''t like being spilled by blood, more especially if it was a demonic cultivator''s blood." He said as he looked at a group of words floated in the air from the transcriptions. The words were written in blood. However, it was even more scarlet than the light coming from the array. "This is the demonic cultivator''s blood." He said. They gasped and looked at the glaring words in blood. "Eliminate this and the array will return to normal." He told them.


    Chen Jing raised his hand and the blood gathered together. Then, he took out a vial. He took the blood and put it there. As soon as the lid was placed in the vial, the ground started shake slowly. Then, the light from the array changed to a crimson color ¨C the color of their sect. The ground shook for the last time, as if it hummed. Then, it finally stopped and the light from the array disappeared.


    "Second young master saved us again ¨C "


    "Yes. This is the third time."


    "First, the Cleansing Talisman. Second, that strange blanket that purified the demonic qi. And now, this ¨C "


    Cheng Sheng heard them and he frowned, displeased. Chen Han and Wu Yuan saw his expression and their brows knit. They looked at the elders who were whispering. Even just Wu Yuan, he can see that Cheng Sheng doesn''t like the spotlight. From when he first met him until now, he figured Cheng Sheng''s attitude. Cheng Sheng is a genius, but he doesn''t want to credit himself even if he really should be credited. He is low-key, and he wanted a peaceful environment. This is the reason why no one aside from them knew that he is the one created the Cleansing Talisman. Cheng Sheng has a carefree and lazy attitude like a cat. Once people recognize him, they will flock to him. Cheng Sheng''s carefree life will be disrupted and he will be forced to deal with his fame, which contradicts his lazy nature.


    Xie Lan, Chen Jing, Minge Ye, Luo Shi, Fei Yin and Sun Yi also noticed Cheng Sheng''s ugly expression. "Silence!" Chen Jing yelled. Immediately, the elders shut up. "Now that the problem in the array was solved, there''s only the remaining problem ¨C " he said, his face serious. "We have to find our sect leader."


    "Has there been no news from the elders sent to search for the sect leader?"


    "None."


    "It''s already been days. Now that we were attacked, the news of sect leader missing will be spread. More sects will attack us."


    Chen Jing''s face darkened. Ming Ye and Luo Shi lowered their head. This is one but big problem. They can''t go on without their sect leader.


    Sun Yi walked towards Wu Yuan and helped him treat his wound. Chen Han had to deal it himself. How he wished Li Tian was here, but he cannot endanger his sweetheart. He bitterly swallowed his resentment towards Sun Yi and Wu Yuan who was displaying their affection in front of him. "Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan called as he went back to their group. "I remembered you said about tracing the qi before?" he asked.


    Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan turned to them. They also heard what Cheng Sheng said since they went to the Xinfaxian Sect. "What''s tracing qi?" Luo Shi asked as he, Ming Ye and Chen Jing walked towards them.

 Chapter 40 - The Scum Is Accepted

    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng bowed to the three elders. "Shifu." Sun Yi called. "Cheng-shidi suggested this method to find sect leader Wu." He explained.


    They turned to Cheng Sheng. "What is this tracing qi?" Ming Ye asked. "How do we find our sect leader through it?"


    "An example of this is when you let a dog find the handkerchief''s owner by making the dog smell the handkerchief." Cheng Sheng answered. "The dog will use its keen sense of smell to find the smell matching the smell of the handkerchief." He explained.


    They nodded, now understood. "But, you said it will be the qi to be traced?" Luo Shi said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "We can''t use a dog since we don''t know where sect leader Wu for it to recognize him." He said. "We can only use the qi." He paused, then looked at them for a long time. "Since you already know I had a Spiritual Awakening, then I will tell you something." He said.


    Their eyes went wide, surprised. Then, their face became serious. "Sheng-er. You remembered what happened that night?" Chen Jing asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him, then he lowered his gaze. Obviously, he did. "The man said that, in the beginning, there was only one qi." He started. "The nature''s qi. The other typed of qi were modified." He said. "I will skip the other parts and jump to the cultivator''s qi ¨C " he said.


    "No, you''re cutting a big chunk of information here ¨C "


    He ignored them. "The cultivator''s qi was also a modified qi of the nature." He continued. "Each of us are different from each other, and so will be our qi. This is one of the reason why our sword has different glare." He said and looked at his sword. "We only have a common shade because we share a sect." he explained.


    "Then, how does this method work?" Luo Shi asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Even if after a long time, but there would be a trace of sect leader Wu''s qi to the places he went to." He said. "We have to take the people that is most familiar with sect leader Wu." He answered. Wu Yuan is a given, since he is the son. Ming Ye, Luo Shi and Xie Lan should be going with them. This leaves ¨C


    "I''m going." Chen Jing said. "This time, I must." He said, his voice and eyes firm.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi didn''t answer. Obviously, it is Chen Jing who is the closest to Wu Fan. Despite the two were enemies on the surface, but this is only on Wu Fan''s side. Chen Jing never treated him as an enemy. Instead¡­ and there was that last time they saw each other. "Who will act as the sect leader, then?" Fei Yin asked.


    "I''ll stay." Wu Yuan said. They turned to him, shocked. Wu Yuan raised his head and took a deep breath. "I can''t rely on my father, nor anyone forever." He said and looked at Chen Jing. "Uncle." He called. Ming Ye, Luo Shi and Chen Han choked. Sun Yi smiled while Xie Lan chuckled. Fei Yin''s brows just raised. "Please, find my father." He said and bowed to Chen Jing.


    Chen Jing''s eyes was filled with gratitude as he patted Wu Yuan''s shoulder. This counts as Wu Yuan accepting him as his second father. "I will." Chen Jing said.


    Sun Yi clapped his hand. "Then, I''ll stay behind. Da shixiong, you too!" he told Chen Han.


    "I''ll stay." Luo Shi said. "My two disciples are staying. Ming-xiong. You be careful." He told Ming Ye.


    Ming Ye nodded and smiled. He turned to Chen Han. "Han-er. Even if you will not be the sect leader, but you better fulfill your responsibility as their da shixiong." He told Chen Han. "You will always be their da shixiong." He added.


    Chen Han nodded and cupped his hands and bowed. "I will, shifu!" he said. "Father." He called Chen Jing. "Please be careful, and find u-uncle ¨C " he said, his cheeks reddened. He immediately looked away.


    Chen Jing chuckled. He turned to Cheng Sheng who was silent. "Sheng-er." He called. "Your mother filed a divorce since I cheated on her. Won''t you be on father''s side?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s face was covered in dark lines. "Mother''s best decision in life is to divorce you." He said. His words are meaningful. Either he approves of their divorce and Chen Jing wanting to be with Wu Fan¡­


    Xie Lan patted Cheng Sheng''s head as if comforting him. "Shall we go?" he asked and stepped on the array first.


    "Eh?" the elders said when they saw Xie Lan, Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Chen Jing and Ming Ye walked towards the array. "Chen patriarch, where are you going?!" they asked and ran towards the array. However, Luo Shi, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han already activated it. "You ¨C Luo Shi! What are you doing?!" they asked.


    "The Chen patriarch will rescue our former sect leader." Luo Shi answered.


    "What¡­ wait, ''former''?!" they reacted.


    Luo Shi smiled as he proudly looked at his disciple Wu Yuan whose face is still calm despite activating the array. "Our new sect leader is right there." He coolly said as he poured more spiritual power, sending the group to the Xinfaxian Sect.


    The elders couldn''t react. First, Wu Fan disappeared. Then, Chen Jing finally outed his feelings, making Chen Qing file a divorce on him. Third, their sect was attacked. Now, they will have a new sect leader?! Wu Fan is just missing. He didn''t die!


    However, the big change is about to start in their sect.


    Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Lan!" Fan Wen exclaimed when he saw Xie Lan and the others came back. He ran towards Xie Lan and welcomed him with a tight hug.


    "Wen." Xie Lan smiled and kissed Fan Wen, which shocked Fan Wen. Fan Wen''s face immediately became red and he pushed Xie Lan away. Xie Lan just smirked and licked his lips.


    Chen Jing''s eyes are filled with bitterness, thinking of Wu Fan. Ming Ye wore a stiff smile, already blind to this other couple. He already expects to be blinded again when Chen Jing and Wu Fan meet. Now, he begins to regret coming with them. He should''ve stayed in Youxiwang Sect with Luo Shi. He sighed.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng had the nerves of steel. They expressionlessly walked towards their parents and greeted them. "Shifu." They called Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen smiled and hugged Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng, who both froze and turned to statues. Fan Wen didn''t mind it and he turned, surprised, to Chen Jing and Ming Ye. "Chen-shixiong. Ming-shixiong. You¡­ where are your disciples?" he asked, referring to the trio Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han. "And Luo-shixiong¡­" he added.


    "Luo-xiong stayed in Xiwang to inform the other elders of the new plan, using the Wu family." he answered and explained their plan to him.


    Fan Wen was shocked. "So Wu Yuan will be the new sect leader?! And, you¡­ and Wu-shixiong¡­" he blushed, embarrassed.


    Chen Jing chuckled while Ming Ye helplessly smiled. "Wen." Xie Lan called. "How''s the sect?" he asked.


    "It''s fine." Fan Wen smiled. "Xiao Tian and Xiao Mo are working word. Yesterday, Xiao Mo''s tutor, Wu Bai, came to visit. He said he''s Xiao Mo''s husband!" he exclaimed, then paused. "Now, since the plan has changed, we can let all the disciples rest, then." He said. This is the second day of the Xinfaxian Sect''s day-off.


    Xie Lan nodded. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Sheng. How do we start?" he asked, referring to the Qi Tracing Method.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, then turned to Chen Jing and Ming Ye. "First, we open our spiritual consciousness." He said. "This is to sense the surrounding qi. Now, please meditate and slowly open your spiritual consciousness. Then, look for sect leader Wu''s qi in the surrounding." He said. This is the reason why he said to pick the people most familiar with Wu Fan. Others can confuse another''s qi. So, the most intimate the person, the better the chance they could find Wu Fan. "Then, look for the direction of his qi. Later, if we can''t find sect leader Wu''s qi, we can change the location." He explained.


    They nodded. Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Ming Ye sat on the ground in a lotus position. Then, they started to meditate. Chen Jing is no doubt the most intimate person of Wu Fan. Ming Ye and Luo Shi are Wu Fan''s best friends, acting like elder brothers to him and Chen Jing. Aside from Luo Shi staying with his disciples to also guide Wu Yuan in taking over the Youxiwang Sect, Luo Shi also has a fiery temper. This is why Ming Ye was chosen since his temperament is mild and calm. As for Xie Lan, he has a keen perception. This is also the reason why he has visions. His vision will be a great help for searching Wu Fan.


    Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Ming Ye finally opened their eyes. They found Wu Fan''s qi and he really headed to the west direction. However, their expression changed when they opened their eyes. They all looked at Cheng Sheng who was talking with Fei Yin and Fan Wen. Then, the three of them looked at each other. "Sheng-er¡­" Chen Jing said, his brows knit.


    "Why is his qi ¨C " Ming Ye said.


    Xie Lan''s expression is serious. He looked at Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng''s qi ¨C they didn''t see it.

 Chapter 41 - The Scum Is Kidnapped

    One''s qi is related to their soul. Their body is the medium for storing and extract qi when they use it. For every soul, there is a corresponding qi. Even if they are not a cultivator, but there is a qi already stored in the body. Whether to use this or not, they decide. If they use it, they start as a cultivator.


    They are puzzled. Why did they not see Cheng Sheng''s qi? They can see the cyan qi of Fei Yin, and the emerald qi of Fan Wen connected to their body. Xie Lan''s qi is dark cyan. Chen Jing is scarlet red. Ming Ye is mild red. There are 6 people around, but they only saw five qi. So, where is Cheng Sheng''s qi?


    "Could this be an effect of the Spiritual Awakening Method?" Ming Ye asked. "However, even if so, we should really see Sheng-er''s qi. This Spiritual Awakening Method is really strange." He frowned.


    Xie Lan and Chen Jing didn''t speak. They had the same thoughts as Ming Ye. "Maybe it''s that blanket." Xie Lan finally said.


    "The blanket?"


    "It blocks the qi around Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan said. However, his voice lack convincing.


    "I noticed ¨C " Chen Jing spoke. " ¨C as Sheng-er''s father, my son has greatly changed." He said.


    Ming Ye''s eyes widened. Xie Lan''s face became serious. "Chen-xiong, are you saying, Sheng-er ¨C " Ming Ye said in horror.


    Chen Jing closed his eyes. "Ming-xiong. You must also have noticed." He said and looked at Ming Ye. "Sheng-er has always been introvert since he was young. He only has average talent." He said.


    Ming Ye''s kind face became serious. "Chen-xiong¡­" he said.


    "You can''t say." Xie Lan spoke. They turned to him. "Xiao Sheng became free from restraints when he left Xiwang. He said he broke his ties in your family after Chen Han came here 10 years ago." He looked at them, his face serious. "Maybe Xiao Sheng have discovered himself." He said. "After all, this is Xinfaxian." He told them. Xinfaxian, newfound. Indeed, this land is recently discovered. The child must have also recently discovered his true self.


    Chen Jing and Ming Ye didn''t speak. They are afraid that they might discover something. And it will break something inside them. Chen Jing closed his eyes, calming himself. "Sheng-er." He called and looked at Cheng Sheng. "We''ve found the qi." He told him, referring to Wu Fan''s qi.


    Cheng Sheng, Fan Wen and Fei Yin walked towards them. Fan Wen helped Xie Lan up. Cheng Sheng helped Chen Jing and Fei Yin helped Luo Shi. "Then, we can now follow sect leader Wu''s trace." Cheng Sheng said.


    Chen Jing nodded and stared at his ''son''s face. I hope I''m just overthinking things. He thought. "Luo-xiong also will instruct the Youxiwang sect elders. We need to hasten our pace." He said.


    Xie Lan nodded and turned to Fan Wen. "We''ll be leaving now." He kissed Fan Wen''s forehead. "Xiao Yin." He called.


    "Yes, founder." Fei Yin answered as they all took out their sword. Fei Yin increased the size of his sword for Cheng Sheng to board with him. There''s no need for explanation between them. The Spiritual Awakening Method has unknown effects. Cheng Sheng is also aware of it, that''s why he doesn''t dare to be careless. Which they are grateful about.


    "Be careful." Fan Wen said.


    Xie Lan nodded and turned to Chen Jing and Ming Ye. They didn''t dare forget that Fan Wen was taken away. Naturally, they wouldn''t underestimate their enemy. Then, they set off to the direction where they saw Wu Fan''s qi is heading to. "This is ¨C " they said as they looked in front of them, opening their spiritual sight to follow Wu Fan''s qi after their spiritual consciousness recognize and established a connection earlier for them to follow.


    Cheng Sheng looked at the fast changing sight beneath his feet. The plains, the forest, the river, the mountains. Xie Lan is in early-level Immortalization Stage. Chen Jing and Ming Ye are in mid-level Immortalization Stage. Fei Yin is in the early level of Golden Core Stage, but his strength is comparable to mid-level Golden Stage. He is maintaining a constant distance behind the three elders, and also ensuring Cheng Sheng''s comfort who''s sitting on his sword behind him. "Maybe I can use that blanket." Cheng Sheng said when he looked at the distance between them and the three elders. Without waiting for Fei Yin''s response, Cheng Sheng took out the blanket and threw it in the air. The blanket floated beside Fei Yin''s sword and Cheng Sheng jumped on the blanket. "Like a magic carpet ride~" Cheng Sheng giggled as he flew towards the three elders. Fei Yin picked up his pace and followed Cheng Sheng.


    The three elders who didn''t know the two disciples behind them are playing tag are talking. "Why is Wu-xiong''s qi is disorderly?" Ming Ye asked, puzzled, as they looked at the thinning qi of Wu Fan.


    Xie Lan spoke. "Wu-shixiong should be crossing through the Dongxin Town." He said. "However, this direction ¨C " he said and they turned, following the direction of the qi.


    " ¨Cthe Dongfang Town." Ming Ye said, his face serious. His wide sleeves fluttering in the wind looked like a dancing fire above the trees of the vast forest beneath their feet.


    "Dongfang¡­" Chen Jing said. He looked behind them and saw Fei Yin silently flying on his sword while Cheng Sheng was riding on the strange blanket while eating food. The food''s scent wafted in the air and reached their nostrils. Suddenly, they felt hungry. However, they knew that the food is made by Fei Yin and gave to Cheng Sheng. How lucky this kid is¡­ Chen Jing thought and shook his head, smiling. No matter what, Cheng Sheng will still be his son. Truth will come out later, and there''s no harm waiting for it.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said when he saw Chen Jing looking at him. "We''re heading to the Dongfang Town?" he said, surprised.


    Chen Jing nodded. "You met Dongfang Xiaoyun who killed the Dongfang Sect." he said, remembered the report sent to their sect before about the Dongfang Sect.


    "The Dongfang Sect was affected by the demonic qi. Dongfang Xiaoyun who was kicked out developed a heart demon and killed them all, including the residents of the Dongfang Town." Fei Yin said.


    "So the Dongfang Town will be ghost town now?" Ming Ye said. "Why would Wu-xiong go there, though?" he asked.


    "Maybe he was lured by the demonic cultivators?" Xie Lan asked.


    "But, the demonic cultivator said Fan was taken away by someone." Chen Jing frowned, displeased of the idea someone touching his sweetheart.


    "Then ¨C " Ming Ye said. " ¨C the demonic cultivators attacked the Xinfaxian to lure Wu-xiong there, then waited for Wu-xiong to leave the Xinfaxian?" he said.


    "The demonic cultivators were already defeated. The question is, where is Fan now?" Chen Jing said. "Who took him?" he added.


    Silence fell between them as they neared the Dongfang Town. They saw the run down and empty houses and streets in the distance. Then, they landed in the open space. "Wu-shixiong''s qi is scattered." Xie Lan said, his face serious. "Did he engage in a fight?" he asked.


    "We can''t tell where to go now." Ming Ye said as they looked around, their eyes flowing from activating their spiritual sight.


    "Fan¡­" Chen Jing said and took a deep breath to calm the fear in his heart. "Let''s split up." He said. "Sheng-er. Yin-er." He called to the just arrived Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "You two stay here and oversee the surroundings. We''ll go back here after an hour." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered as Fei Yin landed on the ground while Cheng Sheng was afloat in the blanket. Chen Jing, Ming Ye and Xie Lan left in different directions.


    "The negative qi is strong here." Cheng Sheng said as he set up a barrier of Cleansing Talismans around them to keep the negative qi from going towards them.


    "No demonic qi?" Fei Yin asked.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered when he didn''t see the Cleansing Talismans burned.


    Fei Yin didn''t speak. He looked around the area. He''s only at the Golden Core Stage. To awaken the spiritual sight, one needed to reach the Nascent Soul Stage. "Then, I''ll bother Cheng-shidi to guard us against the demonic qi." Fei Yin said.

 Chapter 42 - The Scum Is Self-Centered

    Cheng Sheng nodded as he chewed on the lotus seed. They didn''t speak to each other and maintained the silence between them. It wasn''t awkward nor tense. Instead, it is comforting even if no words were spoken. After an hour and the three elders came back. Their expression tense and anxious. Obviously, they didn''t find Wu Fan. "If I''d find that bastard who took Fan, I''ll kill him!" Chen Jing said, seething in anger.


    The blanket wrapped around Cheng Sheng when Chen Jing emitted his oppressive aura. Cheng Sheng fell from the air and Fei Yin caught him in his arms. Chen Jing blinked and saw the blanket wrapping Cheng Sheng like a zongzi. He immediately withdrew his aura. "Sorry, Sheng-er ¨C " Chen Jing said and walked towards Cheng Sheng. His eyes full of guilt.


    The blanket exposed Cheng Sheng''s face. He looked like an infant and Fei Yin carrying him is his mother. "I''m fine." Cheng Sheng answered. "Anyway, we have to find sect leader Wu now." He said. "Let me go." It was directed to the blanket. The blanket immediately unwrapped itself around Cheng Sheng''s body, making Cheng Sheng directly wrapped around Fei Yin''s strong and steady arms.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed as they looked at Fei Yin carrying Cheng Sheng in his arms. They could see the pink bubbles in the air. They blinked, feeling like their eyes are failing them. "What should we do now?" Ming Ye asked as he looked at Chen Jing. Earlier, they saw that Wu Fan''s qi ended here.


    "Wu-shixiong must have disappeared here." Xie Lan said. "The man who took his must know how to hide the qi." He said, then paused. He looked at the blanket on Cheng Sheng''s shoulder.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said and tilted his head. A bun on his mouth and his cheeks puffed.


    Xie Lan sighed. Nothing really changed in Cheng Sheng aside from being a glutton. And Fei Yin made Cheng Sheng a glutton by feeding him. Luckily, they are cultivators and they can burn their fats faster than the normal person. Or else, Cheng Sheng would be as big as a cow now. "Either we stay here to continue to search, or leave to blindly search." Xie Lan said.


    Ming Ye sighed. "We had no other method to find Wu-xiong ¨C " he said, his face downcast.


    "There is." Cheng Sheng spoke. They turned to him. "One more left ¨C " he said and raised his index finger. He patted Fei Yin''s shoulder, signaling the other to put him down. Fei Yin obediently put him down.


    The three elders were once again blinded by the two youngster''s PDA. "Sheng-er. What is it?" Chen Jing asked.


    "You still have another method, Sheng-er?" Ming Ye said, surprised. Xie Lan just calmly looked at his disciple.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "I don''t want to use this unless this is the last resort." He said as he took out his qiankun pouch. He opened his qiankun pouch and they saw a silver bell float out of the pouch. It rang, and they heard a crisp and beautiful tone sounded.


    Their eyes became hooded. Fan Wen''s face appeared on Xie Lan''s mind. Chen Jing undoubtedly saw Wu Fan. Ming Ye¡­ "What happened to them?" he asked Cheng Sheng and looked at Xie Lan and Chen Jing in a daze.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin turned to Ming Ye. "Elder Ming, you were unaffected?" Cheng Sheng said, surprised.


    "Hm?" Ming Ye said and looked at the floating bell in the air. "That looked familiar." He said, his brows knit.


    Cheng Sheng grabbed the bell. Then, Xie Lan and Chen Jing snapped out of their daze. They blinked multiple times to clear their mind. "Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan called. "When did you get hold of the Recollection Bell?" he asked, frowning.


    "Founder¡­" Cheng Sheng called, his voice small. "I traded ¨C " he said, then cleared his throat when he saw Xie Lan just stared at him. "I found a beggar ¨C " he said, then coughed when he saw Xie Lan''s eyes narrowed. He looked away. "But, I really traded this with a beggar¡­" he muttered and pouted. Now that he thought about it, he also found the blanket from a beggar. Are beggars so powerful now? He thought, considering to become a beggar if he got tired of being a cultivator.


    Xie Lan stopped forcing him to answer. "This world really loves him so much." He muttered and sighed in admiration.


    Chen Jing looked at the silver bell floating in Cheng Sheng''s hand. "Recollection Bell shows the one who hears it the person that''s in their mind and heart the most, together with the memories they had with them, and the memories they want to create with them." Ming Ye said.


    Cheng Sheng turned to Ming Ye. "Elder Ming, you were unaffected." He said. "You¡­ don''t have someone you value the most?" he asked, curious.


    Hearing this, Ming Ye smiled. "I have." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. "Who?!" he asked, shocked. "How were you unaffected, then?" he said.


    "Because my thoughts towards him is pure." Ming Ye said. "Our current relationship is enough for me." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Ming Ye in admiration. It''s rare to find a pure person these days! He thought, then looked at Xie Lan and Chen Jing who bears impure thoughts towards their lover. His eyes became blank, he looked at them like he''s looking at a scum. "What''s with that look?" Chen Jing asked and coughed.


    "Mother really made the best decision divorcing you." Cheng Sheng said. "I already pity sect leader Wu." He added.


    Chen Jing didn''t answer and just shrugged. "What should I do?" he asked and looked at the silver bell.


    Cheng Sheng raised his hand holding the silver bell. "Just think of sect leader Wu, and follow this bell to where it leads you." He answered.


    "It''s this simple?" Xie Lan asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "The beggar told me ¨C " he said and looked at the bell. " ¨C the next step is the dangerous part." He looked at Chen Jing. "Since the bell will put you in a trance, you will be left unguarded." He said. "Also, to make the bell more effective, you have to fully concentrate on thinking of sect leader Wu. This is the most dangerous part ¨C " he took a deep breath and looked at Chen Jing''s eyes. " ¨C you may never wake up." He told him.


    Their eyes went wide. They all looked at Chen Jing. "Chen-xiong¡­" Ming Ye called, worried.


    "Also, we have to be on guard against the enemy." Xie Lan reminded. "Chen-shixiong." He called. "You should make a decision now. Take risk and bet your life." he told him.


    Chen Jing took a deep breath as he stared at the silver bell that looked enticing. This is one of the bell''s effect. It hooks you to use it, then lose yourself in it as you drown in your fantasies. The only benefit it brings is finding the person you are searching for. In exchange of your life. But ¨C "As long as Fan comes back, it is worth it." Chen Jing said and touched the silver bell.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and gave the bell to Chen Jing. Chen Jing closed his eyes. Then, the bell glowed and floated in the air, ringing.


    "Head north." Xie Lan said as they looked at the direction of the bell. He and Ming Ye grabbed Chen Jing to not lose the man. "Oh, right." He said as they started to walk inside the forest, following the bell. He turned to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "Why are you two unaffected?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Xie Lan. "I only have myself to long for." He answered and grinned, hugging himself.


    Xie Lan''s eyes narrowed and clicked his tongue. He had always known his disciple is shameless and self-centered. He turned to Fei Yin. "And you, ah?" he asked. He knew that Fei Yin is in love with Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin looked at him. "Like elder Ming - " he said and looked at Ming Ye who smiled. " ¨C I am contented of my relationship with him." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng who is watching the silver bell floating and ringing in the air.


    Xie Lan looked at Fei Yin, his eyes full of sympathy. As he said, he hopes Fei Yin could bear loving Cheng Sheng ¨C this self-centered person.

 Chapter 43 - The Scum Is Regarded

    "So there are these strange corpses in the north, too." Ming Ye said as he killed off the last walking corpse that pounced on them. The Dongfang Town is the border between the east and north. When they entered the forest, they also entered the north. Right now, they have reached Shanbei Province.


    "It seems like it''s not only us who are attacked." Xie Lan said as he burned the corpses. Chen Jing is with Cheng Sheng. Fei Yin is guarding them.


    The bell rang once again. They resumed walking. The reason why they chose to walk is because they don''t want to miss the specific places. If they would fly, they would still need to land in order to check the area. So, they walked. It''s also saving them energy. They have been walking for two days and a half now, yet this is perfunctory for them, cultivators. They walk actually walk faster and also practice inedia. Only, from time to time, their stomach is upset because of the smell of Cheng Sheng''s food. They couldn''t make a stop since they are losing more time finding Wu Fan. Also, there''re only trees around them. The north is rich in sparse forests but lofty mountains. The west is rich in lakes and rivers. The south is rich in thick and vast forests and prairies and the central land of the continent is mainly plains and hills. The east where the Xinfaxian is located is varied. There are valleys, plateaus, mountains, forests, etc. However, the east land is the smallest area in the continent while the central area is the largest.


    "Ah. I can see Shanliang." Ming Ye said after two hours of walking. He saw the familiar barrier of the Shaliangde Sect in the space between the canopies of the towering trees above their heads. "Wait ¨C " he said, his brows knit. " ¨C Wu-xiong is in Shanliang, then?" he said, frowning. Then, he paused. "Wait. Why can we see their barrier?" he asked and looked at the glowering transparent barrier mid-air. The barrier had a gigantic logo of lofty mountains hidden by the clouds. "This brings back memories, though." He said and smiled.


    "Elder Ming. I never knew you are this carefree." Cheng Sheng commented when they saw a horde of corpses in the distance where the foot of the Shanliangde Sect''s barrier is located. They are surrounding the barrier, pounding it simultaneously, making the barrier appear over time.


    "There are too many of them." Xie Lan said. There''s only him, Ming Ye and Fei Yin as the fighters.


    "How do we go through them?" Ming Ye asked.


    Cheng Sheng stared at the horse of corpses, then looked at the barrier. "Will they let us in?" he asked.


    "Huh?" they said and looked at him. "What do you mean?" they asked.


    "Since we''re now here, maybe we can rest for a while." Cheng Sheng said. "We can also ask them if they have seen sect leader Wu." He added.


    Ming Ye and Xie Lan stared at him. "Xiao Sheng. Shanliangde Sect isn''t an inn." Xie Lan told him.


    Cheng Sheng pursed his lips. "We can go in." Fei Yin spoke from behind them. They turned. Ah. They thought. Fei Yin had been silent the whole time they travel. They almost forgot him and made him a part of the background. Also, they forgot the fact that Fei Yin is the second young master of the Fei Clan. The Fei Clan''s stronghold is the Shaliangde Sect. But, Fei Yin had been away from the Shanliang for 10 years. He left for some reason. "The Chen patriarch also needs to rest. Travelling also consumes his energy and tired him. We can''t make him physically tired, too." Fei Yin added.


    They looked at Chen Jing whose eyes are glassy. Their heart can''t help but clench. The longer he is under the spell of the Recollection Bell, the more dangerous it is. Chen Jing would immerse in his fantasies of Wu Fan more and more. Even though they want to, but they can''t interrupt the process. An interruption is fatal. The interruption could make them end Chen Jing''s life instead of his fantasies.


    They turned when they heard the Recollection Bell rang. They saw the bell is pointing towards the Shanliangde Sect which is inside the barrier. Their eyes widened in shock. Wu Fan is inside the Shanliangde Sect! What is he doing there? Why did they take Wu Fan?! Countless thoughts formed in their head, but their heart is beating wildly in fear and anxiety. What is the Shanliangde Sect planning?


    Ming Ye and Xie Lan looked at the familiar barrier. This is their alma mater. However, right now, they can''t help but doubt this most prominent sect where they had received its education when they were young, molding them to become outstanding cultivators. Ming Ye joined the Youxiwang Sect ¨C the second most prominent sect. Xie Lan created his own sect at a young age, and raised a genius called Cheng Sheng.


    "How do we get through the corpses?" Ming Ye asked. Now that they had a reason to enter the Shanliangde Sect, they are more determined.


    "Leave it to me." Cheng Sheng said and took off the blanket off his shoulder. The blanket floated in the air and became wider enough for them to fit in. They immediately let Chen Jing in first, then followed. Cheng Sheng turned to Fei Yin. "Da shixiong. I''ll leave the next part to you." He told Fei Yin. The wide blanket flew higher but steady. Cheng Sheng immediately took the Recollection Bell and hid it in his qiankun pouch.


    "Xiao Sheng, what are you doing?" Xie Lan asked when he saw Cheng Sheng hid the Recollection Bell.


    Cheng Sheng turned to Xie Lan. "Shifu, I think the Shanliangde Sect is shameless." He said.


    Their eyes went wide. Xie Lan immediately covered Cheng Sheng''s mouth. "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan said, alarmed.


    Ming Ye sitting on the side coughed, awkward. The sight of the sparse forests and lofty mountains behind them as the blanket rose in the air. "Sheng-er, why do you say so?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to Ming Ye. "Elder Ming. Sect leader Wu is missing for more than three days." He said. "He is in the Shanliangde Sect, yet the Shanliangde Sect didn''t inform you, the Youxiwang Sect, that they have your sect leader." He explained.


    "You made it sound like they intentionally kidnapped Wu-shixiong." Xie Lan said.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Founder. A dead man can''t tell a lie." He said, referring to the demonic sect member he tortured before he killed. "When faced with death, their mind will go blank and will tell everything that they know. The demonic cultivators really intended to kidnap sect leader Wu, but someone beat them to it." he explained. "Sect leader Wu disappeared in the Dongfang. What are the Shanliangde Sect doing in the Dongfang?" he asked.


    Fei Yin took out a vial from his pocket. It is filled with mist that looked like a cloud moving inside the glass. When they reached the barrier, he opened the lid of the vial. The small cloud inside the glass came out then surrounded them. Their eyesight was obscured. However, after a few seconds and a magnificent view was before their eyes.


    Eight peaks stood before them. They were interconnected by the bridges, a deep ravine beneath with a wild coursing river on the foot of the mountains. The river looked like a dragon coiling around them. In the middle of the peaks is a mountain plateau with a giant pagoda comparable to the Youxiwang Sect''s. The difference is the Youxiwang Sect''s pagoda is on a giant boat while the Shanliangde Sect''s is on a mountain plateau.


    Cheng Sheng turned and saw a tall gate stood behind them. This is where they exited after they passed through the barrier. Fei Yin put the cloud inside the vial and it shrank, coiling inside the glass. "That''s interesting, da shixiong." Cheng Sheng said, eyeing the vial where the small cloud coiled inside.


    "You want this?" Fei Yin asked and showed the vial to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes sparkled. "I can have it?!" he asked, excited.


    "I am surprised you can give the Fei Clan''s token to someone ¨C " a voice said with a hint of teasing in it. " ¨C Yin-er." They all turned and saw a handsome man with a bright smile. "I''ve expected you to come." He said, his deep gray eyes stared at them. The man is wearing robes as blue as the sea. On the hem of his robes at this feet, the lofty mountains covered by the clouds was sewn.


    Fei Yin jumped down the blanket and landed on his feet in the ground, his posture as upright as the peaks around them. "Elder brother." He greeted and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng''s face cracked when he heard what Fei Yin said. He was already in shock earlier when he saw the handsome man that looked like Fei Yin''s twin. Wait ¨C he looked at Fei Yin. "Da shixiong. It can''t be he''s your older twin brother?!" he asked and looked at the tall and handsome man again. However, the man has a carefree aura around him while Fei Yin has a cold aura.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. I apologize." The man said and bowed. "My name is Fei Lin. I am an elder of the sect and the peak master of the Northeast Peak." he said, then turned to Xie Lan, Ming Ye and Chen Jin. "Sect leader Xie. Elder Ming. May I ask what happened to the Chen patriarch?" he asked, worry in his voice and eyes.


    Xie Lan and Ming Ye looked at each other. "Junior Fei." Xie Lan said as they all went down the blanket, leaving Chen Jin who''s still in a trance. "I will be direct. Is sect leader Wu here?" he asked.


    Fei Lin paused before he nodded. His expression became solemn. "Yes." He answered.


    Ming Ye''s eyes widened and he hastily walked towards Fei Lin. "How was our sect leader here?" he asked. "What happened to him? Why didn''t you tell us?" he paused. "It looks like even the north can''t escape from the strange corpses." He added.


    Fei Lin nodded. "I will answer all your questions." He said. "Let''s talk in my peak." his face is serious.


    Xie Lan''s expression changed. "I understand." He said. It really is inconvenient to talk outside.


    Fei Lin nodded at Xie Lan, then to Ming Ye. Finally, his eyes landed on Cheng Sheng. He smiled. "I have long wanted to meet Disciple Chen." He said.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said and looked at Fei Yin. "Oh." he said and immediately bowed. "Greetings, elder Fei." He said. "My name is Cheng Sheng, Xinfaxian Sect''s fourth senior disciple." He introduced himself.

 Chapter 44 - The Scum Is Petty

    ''Cheng''? Fei Lin thought, then dismissed it. They have pressing matters right now. "Please follow me." He said and rode on his sword. Xie Lan, Ming Ye and Fei Yin followed. Cheng Sheng climbed back on the blanket and made it followed the others. Fei Lin saw his action. He thought that Cheng Sheng is only worried about Chen Jing.


    Northeast Peak.


    Fei Lin opened the door and they saw Wu Fan lying on the bed. A man wearing the same uniform with Fei Lin and a head shorter than him wore a frowning face. He is standing beside the bed where Wu Fan is sleeping. The man turned when the door opened. "They finally arrived." The man said.


    Xie Lan and Ming Ye looked at him. "Young master Xi." Ming Ye greeted.


    "Junior Xi." Xie Lan said, his face expressionless. He looked at Xi Ling ¨C the peak master of the West Peak.


    Xi Ling is the third young master of the Xi Clan. However, his parents died in an accident. His eldest brother was killed by a demonic cultivator, and his second elder brother met the same fate. Naturally, Xi Ling should look like he hated life. The only family left of him is his uncle, Xi Peng ¨C the peak master of the Northwest peak. But, Xi Peng has a sinister attitude. There are rumors that it was Xi Peng who killed Xi Ling''s entire family.


    "Senior Xie. Senior Ming." Xi Ling greeted and bowed. "Sect leader Fei already foreseen you will come for sect leader Wu." He told them. He is referring to Fei Huang.


    "What happened to our sect leader?" Ming Ye asked, his brows knit as he checked Wu Fan''s condition.


    "An acquaintance of ours saw sect leader Wu got sneak attacked by the demonic cultivators." Fei Lin answered. "Fortunately, our acquaintance reacted fast. He saved sect leader Wu." He explained.


    "Why is our sect leader unconscious, then?" Ming Ye asked.


    "He has a heart demon." Xi Ling answered.


    Ming Ye''s eyes went wide, shocked. "What?!" he said and looked at the unconscious Wu Fan. Then, he remembered what happened the last time they saw him. Wu Fan and Chen Jing got a confrontation. Then, Wu Fan left, his mind and heart in chaos. It was actually should not be a surprise Wu Fan would develop a heart demon.


    "What were you doing in the Dongfang Town?" Xie Lan asked. Ming Ye got a start and looked at Fei Lin and Xi Ling.


    Fei Lin and Xi Ling looked at each other, their eyes talking. Ming Ye''s kind face became serious and he looked at Xie Lan. It''s as Sheng-er had said! He told Xie Lan through his gaze. "Anyway ¨C " Ming Ye decided to break the silence. " ¨C we would like your help to cure the Chen patriarch." He told the two.


    Fei Lin and Xi Ling looked at him. "I''ve seen the Chen patriarch is in a bad condition." Fei Lin said. "What happened?" he asked.


    "We cannot find our sect leader. We used every means and at last, we resorted to use the Recollection Bell." Ming Ye explained.


    Their eyes went wide. "The Recollection Bell¡­ that''s dangerous!" Xi Ling said as he looked at them in horror.


    Xie Lan nodded. "We''ve got no other choice." He said. "Wu-shixiong was abducted. We cannot find him." He casually remarked.


    A deafening silence fell upon them. Xie Lan''s words are like knife piercing them, the Shanliangde Sect. "Do we have a misunderstanding here?" Xi Ling asked.


    "We will have if you tell us what is your acquaintance doing at the Dongfang Town." Xie Lan said.


    Xi Ling pursed his lips tight. "The Shanliangde Sect would never plot against ¨C " he said.


    Xie Lan cut him off. "Right." He said. "But, the sects'' relationships have always been bad in reality." he smiled.


    Xi Ling froze. Then, he raised his head and looked at Xie Lan. "What happened before has got nothing to do with the sect ¨C " Xi Ling said.


    Xie Lan sighed. "I don''t care." He said. "I have always been petty." He looked at Xi Ling.


    "¡­ brother ¨C " Xi Ling called, his tears fell.


    "I''m not your oldest brother." Xie Lan said. "I am surnamed Xie now. I have long broken my relationship with the Xi. I am happily married with Wen now." He said, his voice ice-cold, sending chills into your bones.


    Xi Ling''s eyes widened. "Fan Wen¡­" he said. "Wen-gege ¨C " he muttered.


    "You don''t have the right to call him ''gege''." Xie Lan glared at Xi Ling. "You have no relationship with him. Not until you betrayed him and let him be almost be killed." He told Xi Ling. He looked at Xi Ling''s ashen face. "I don''t want to see your face anymore. If not for Wu-shixiong, I won''t be coming here. You disgust me." He said and left.


    A deafening silence fell after the door close with a loud bang. Xi Ling turned his back on them as he silently cried, his shoulders shaking. Fei Lin''s eyes narrowed, mad at Xie Lan. However, he can''t do anything about it. It was a family matter.


    Ming Ye decided to break the silence. "I have to ask Junior Fei if the Shanliangde Sect has knowledge on how to cure a person that was affected by the Recollection Bell." He said. Wu Fan is now in a coma. Chen Jing is under the Recollection Bell''s spell. If the two would continue to be in this condition, the Youxiwang Sect will fall apart. Wu Yuan will face more hardships in the future.


    Fei Lin turned to Ming Ye. "I apologize, Senior Ming." He said. "Even the Forbidden Section in the library has no records on how to cure the Recollection Bell. Only the effects were written." He answered.


    Ming Ye doesn''t doubt him. Fei Lin is the heir of the Fei Clan. Naturally, he can access the Forbidden Section of the Shanliangde Sect''s library. Also, he knows Fei Lin is a man of justice. At the least, he and his uncle Fei Huang are the few people that can be trusted in the sect. "I understand." Ming Ye said.


    "Senior Ming." Fei Lin called. "Our acquaintance has no intentions of harming sect leader Wu." He said. "He only wanted to save him." He told him. "He noticed sect leader Wu''s heart demon is about to act up and he will lose if he''d fight against the attackers. Thus, he immediately acted before the fight could begin and took sect leader Wu away with him." He explained.


    Ming Ye nodded. "I understand now." He said. "I am sure Xie-shidi didn''t mean it earlier. He just ¨C " he said and glanced at Xi Ling. He sighed. He turned to Fei Lin. "After we rest, we will take our sect leader with us back to Xiwang." He told him. They will use the teleportation array to travel back to Xiwang.


    Hearing this, Fei Lin froze. "Senior Ming." He said. "You can''t use the teleportation array." He told him.


    Ming Ye''s brows knit. "Why?" he asked.


    Fei Lin looked at Ming Ye. "The Shanliangde Sect¡­ they don''t know sect leader Wu is here." He answered. "That is why we didn''t send letter to you, informing of sect leader Wu''s presence here." He said. "And¡­ I know senior Ming already knows. Our sect does not permit releasing private messages outside." He explained.


    Ming Ye shut up. "Why didn''t you inform your sect that our sect leader is here?" he asked.


    Fei Lin calmly looked at him. "Because our sect is currently under attack." He answered. "The elders suspect someone is plotting against us. If word comes out that sect leader Wu is here¡­" he said, didn''t continue.


    Ming Ye''s face became serious. He understood clearly, since their side is the same. They suspect each other that the other is plotting against them.

 Chapter 45 - The Scum Is Acrophobic

    Cheng Sheng heard the door of the room beside theirs opened. It was where Xie Lan, Ming Ye and Fei Lin went to after they settled down Chen Jing in this room. The other room is where Wu Fan was, as Fei Lin said. Wu Fan was looked after by Xi Ling, an elder and peak master of the West Peak. He and Fei Yin were left to watch over Chen Jing who was still in a trance, while the elders went to check on Wu Fan.


    Cheng Sheng thought it were the Shanliangde sect disciples delivering food and refreshments. He turned to Fei Yin. "Da shixiong. I''ll trouble you to watch over father. I''ll ask for the disciples to also send us foods." He said and stood up. Earlier, he noticed Fei Yin was indifferent towards his elder brother. Then, he realized. Fei Yin must not like the Shanliangde Sect. Otherwise, why would Fei Yin go to the Xinfaxian to study in Xinfaxian Sect when he has the Shanliangde Sect to study in?


    Cheng Sheng immediately went out of the room. Then, he saw Xie Lan standing outside the house on looking at the entirety of the Shanliangde Sect. However, there was neither admiration nor reverence in his eyes. Instead, they were filled with resentment and loathing. Cheng Sheng already heard from earlier in the forest that Xie Lan''s alma mater is Shanliangde Sect. So, why does Xie Lan feels hate towards it? "Founder." he called as he walked towards Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan didn''t need to turn to know it was Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Sheng." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng who stood beside him. Only to see Cheng Sheng immediately stepped a couple of step backs from the cliff. "¡­ you''re afraid of heights?" he asked, his brows knit. He felt it ridiculous.


    Cheng Sheng whose face gone pale from fright leaned on the wall for security. He looked at Xie Lan, his face broke in sweat. "Not really¡­" he answered, his voice mosquito-like. His body is trembling and his knees weak.


    "But, you were fine flying in swords¡­" Xie Lan said.


    Cheng Sheng grimaced as he stuck the back of his body in the house. "I have da shixiong with me ¨C " he said, then stopped. He raised his head and saw Xie Lan''s brows are raised, but his eyes are filled with amusement. His lips are raised in a teasing smile. Cheng Sheng pursed his lips.


    Xie Lan didn''t push him. He turned to the deep cliff before him. "Wu-shixiong has a heart demon and is in a coma." He said. "The Shanliangde Sect might not know how to cure Chen-shixiong." He added.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. He doesn''t know what to say. The Youxiwang Sect will collapse at this rate. Wu Yuan would face all the problems of the sect alone. He will lose his father, Wu Fan, if Wu Fan won''t wake up from his heart demon. And Chen Jing¡­ "What does founder plan to do?" he asked.


    Xie Lan raised his head and looked at Cheng Sheng. "You know how to save your father." He said. "Otherwise, you won''t suggest using the Recollection Bell." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng calmly nodded. "Yes." He answered. "But, the beggar said father''s life will be on his hands, not mine." He said.


    "What does that mean?" Xie Lan asked.


    Cheng Sheng raised his head and gazed at the beautiful peaks around them. "The beggar told me of two ways to save the person affected by the Recollection Bell." He said. "One, that is to destroy the Recollection Bell. It is a sinister device, so it is really needed to be destroyed. However, it has 100% success rate. Also ¨C " he sighed, marveling the sunset afar. " ¨C I also had to cut father''s fantasies. And ¨C " he looked at Xie Lan. " ¨C it might kill father." He told Xie Lan. The Recollection Bell is like a life-support for a patient. It prolongs your life, but it makes you be dependent on it. However, the life-support is a direct kill. The Recollection Bell, after destroying it, there''s still a hope. That is ¨C


    "The depth of Chen-shixiong''s fantasies?" Xie Lan said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. This is the reason why Chen Jing''s life is on his hands, not Cheng Sheng''s. After Cheng Sheng destroys the Recollection Bell, everything after will depend on Chen Jing. "Yes." He answered.


    "What about the second method?" Xie Lan asked.


    Cheng Sheng froze. He raised his head and looked at Xie Lan. "More dangerous." He answered. "It is to directly go inside father''s spiritual consciousness." He said. This sounds easy, but ¨C


    Xie Lan''s brows knit. "Chen-shixiong is immersed in his fantasies." He said. "Infiltrating his consciousness is ¨C "


    Cheng Sheng closed his eyes. "Dual suicide." He muttered. To use the Recollection Bell, Chen Jing has to fully concentrate in his memories of Fan Wen. However, the more he immersed, the more he will confuse reality and fantasy. His spiritual consciousness will gradually become stronger, but he will lose his senses and his power will weaken as his spiritual consciousness consumes it. If his spiritual consciousness will be infiltrated, he will become confused and his thoughts disrupted. Who knows the horror of what will Chen Jing become to? Insane, mad, damage his cultivation from a backlash¡­ worse, he''ll die. And the person who will infiltrate his spiritual consciousness, that person will risk his cultivation ¨C and life. That person needed to fully concentrate on Chen Jing. Find Chen Jing in his spiritual consciousness and wake him up. However, if Chen Jing will violently react, Chen Jing might kill that person. That person will suffer a backlash and his cultivation will be damaged. His injuries sustained in Chen Jing''s spiritual consciousness will also be received by his body. And, the difference between their cultivation will worsen the injuries. The farther the difference of his and Chen Jing''s cultivation, the greater his injuries will be multiplied. This person should be wholeheartedly willing to die for Chen Jing.


    Willing to die¡­ Xie Lan thought as he gazed at the Shanliangde Sect. "Wen¡­" he muttered as his eyelids lowered.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Xie Lan. "Founder, are you going to start a flashback?" he asked.


    "Umn." Xie Lan nodded. He remembered that day when he entered the Shanliangde Sect. The beggar who raised him and Fan Wen told them about a sect that nurtures young cultivators. He suggested that they should try cultivation. The sect will provide them of food, clothing and place to stay to. Xie Lan and Fan Wen took the test. They were laughed at because they wore shabby and dirty clothing. However, when they tested the spirit stone, everyone shut up when they saw their high potential. They immediately were admitted to the sect. Xie Lan and Fan Wen peacefully lived in the sect and the only thing they should do is study and do menial chores. However, they are satisfied. This life of theirs was short-lived. If Xie Lan would have only known, he would''ve definitely choose to live a beggar life with Fan Wen.


    One day, an elder approached him and told him he''s his uncle. He didn''t believe him at first. But, using a freak method, he proved to him they are uncle and nephew. He knew, he had to leave Fan Wen at some point in time. And so, he didn''t tell Fan Wen about his identity. Every day, he lies to Fan Wen as Xi Peng took him to the Xi Residence and told him everything he need to know about the Xi family. Then, he finally met his parents. It was supposed to be a tear-jerking and long-awaited reunion. However, Xi Peng already brainwashed him. That was his biggest mistake in life ¨C meeting Xi Peng, his evil uncle.


    That day when his parents left to travel, he voiced out all his pain and hatred to them. His parents were disappointed and filled with guilt. They met an accident, which Xie Lan now realized Xi Peng orchestrated. He indirectly killed his parents. He was used by Xi Peng. But, that was not the worst of all. He didn''t know, during the times he wasn''t by Fan Wen''s side, Fan wen was being bullied because Fan Wen was hanging out with him ¨C the heir of the Xi family.

 Chapter 46 - The Scum Is Naive

    Fan Wen didn''t know, and was unjustly bullied. Then, Xi Peng told Fan Wen the truth and told Fan Wen to stay away from Xie Lan since Xie Lan is going to get married later. Fan Wen was shocked and didn''t know what to do. He is heartbroken. He already felt Xie Lan is far from him in terms of cultivation. Now, Xie Lan just became farther. But, he didn''t want to leave Xie Lan. Xi Peng perfectly grasped Xie Lan''s weakness ¨C Fan Wen. In Fan Wen''s moment of indecision, he was attacked from behind and almost got killed had not the elders of the Shanliangde Sect arrived and saved Fan Wen. They arrived, together with Xi Peng ¨C who orchestrated this all. Fan Wen then realized, he can''t be with Xie Lan. Thus, he distanced himself from Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan noticed this and was about to confront Fan Wen when Xi Ling, his youngest brother, blocked him. Then, he saw Fan Wen and his younger brother interacted. He was filled with hate and jealousy. He felt a monster in his heart and it''s eating his heart. Then, he assaulted Fan Wen. That was the second mistake he did. The next morning and he heard Fan Wen was burning in fever and half-conscious. Then, he found out it was the nth time Fan Wen went to the clinic. And, it was the second time Fan Wen went there in a life and death state. Xie Lan heard from the doctor that Fan Wen''s injuries from the other day recurred. Xie Lan felt killing himself right there and then. Xi Ling finally come up and talked to him, telling him all the things Fan Wen suffered. Xie Lan blamed him.


    Why didn''t Xi Ling tell him that Fan Wen was being bullied? Why didn''t Xi Ling tell him that it wasn''t their parents'' fault he lived in the streets? Why didn''t Xi Ling tell him¡­ why¡­? Then, he made a decision. He cut off all his ties to the Xi family. He didn''t care about Xi Ling if he''ll be left with Xi Peng. Next, he left the Shanliangde Sect that is rotten to the core. Then, he took the unconscious Fan Wen with him and find a doctor on the way.


    "Wen¡­ Wenwen¡­" Xie Lan called as he cried on Fan Wen''s bed. He can''t bear to look at Fan Wen''s pale and weak face. He held Fan Wen''s hand tight. He''s afraid to lose him again. "Wenwen¡­" he called, crying. "Don''t leave me¡­ please¡­ I can''t bear it. I can''t bear to lose you. I''m sorry ¨C " he sobbed. "I''m sorry¡­ I caused you pain. I made you suffer. I''m sorry, Wenwen¡­" he said as he looked at Fan Wen''s sickly face. "Wenwen¡­ you must hate me now¡­" he bitterly laughed. "After all, I am the reason why you become like this." He sniffed. His cold hands cupped Fan Wen''s face. "Wenwen¡­" he called as he stared at Fan Wen. "I can''t live without you. The person who hurt you¡­ I''ll kill Xi Peng." He said. "Then, I''ll kill myself." He said and kissed Fan Wen''s forehead as his tears fell on Fan Wen''s face. He closed his eyes tight, then stood up. He didn''t turn back. He''s afraid that if he did, Fan Wen would be gone. However, his feet didn''t move. "Wenwen¡­" he muttered under his breath and his eyes widened when he felt a hand as cold as his held his hand. He turned and saw Fan Wen looking at him. "Wenwen ¨C " he called, then held Fan Wen''s hand tightly. Their hands are both cold but, surprisingly, warmth filled their body and heart as they gazed at each other.


    "You said I shouldn''t leave¡­" Fan Wen weakly said. "You said you can''t live without me. Then, why are you leaving?" he asked. "Have you never thought¡­ that I might also can''t live without you?" he looked at Xie Lan''s eyes.


    Xie Lan''s eyes were filled with tears. He fell on his knees, his hand still holding Fan Wen''s. "Wenwen¡­" he called, his voice like a child complaining and feeling wronged. "Why are you so good¡­?" he asked and bawled. But, he never let go of Fan Wen''s hand. It is his source of warmth in this cold world. Fan Wen is his sun, filling his cold life with warmth and lighting up his dark world. Fan Wen¡­ he is his home. He is his life.


    Fan Wen smiled and coughed. He still felt sick. However, like Xie Lan, he didn''t let go of Xie Lan''s hand. Just like that, he fell asleep holding Xie Lan''s hand tightly while Xie Lan knelt beside his bed and stayed with him for the whole night. Xie Lan finally stayed beside him again.


    Xie Lan¡­ will stay with him for the rest of their life.


    Present -


    "Whew!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed and wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve. "That was such a heavy backstory ¨C wait. Founder?! You still have another flashback?! Wait, wah!" he exclaimed and covered his face after he saw Xie Lan''s nostalgic expression.


    Xie Lan is still not done with his flashbacks.


    Flashback


    "Lan." Fan Wen called after they established the Xinfaxian and built the Xinfaxian Sect with the help of the residents. They were gazing at the stars, lying on the roof of their residence in the Xinfaxian Sect. He looked at Xie Lan and saw his serious expression as he gazed at the dark sky. "Xiao Ling is just a child. He can only follow his uncle''s orders to not be scolded and punished. I am the one who told him that." He said. He knew that Xie Lan must be thinking about what happened in the Shanliangde Sect. "And ¨C " he smiled. " ¨C Xiao Ling always gives me medicine to heal my wounds. Brings me food when I''m hungry. And talks to me whenever I am alone. He was also the one who called the elders of the Shanliangde Sect, so he saved me." He looked at Xie Lan as Xie Lan looked at him. "Yes. Those times when you are not there. Xiao Ling accompanies me. So, can you forgive the child?" he asked. "Xiao Ling didn''t mean it when he left me back then. I was the one who told him to run away." He lowered his head. "Xiao Ling¡­ he is also suffering." He told Xie Lan. He closed his eyes and his tears fell.


    "Wen¡­" Xie Lan called and hugged Fan Wen, embracing him in his arms.


    Flashback end


    "Brother¡­" Xi Ling called from behind them.


    Cheng Sheng turned. He almost screamed from what he heard. Fortunately, he managed to hold himself back at the last second. ''brother''?! Cheng Sheng looked at Xie Lan. Was that the brother I am thinking about?! He thought, screaming in his mind beneath his cold exterior. He immediately excused himself and half-ran back to Chen Jing''s room.


    Xi Ling ignored Cheng Sheng as he walked towards Xie Lan. "Father and mother didn''t abandon you when you were young." He said and looked at Xie Lan''s back. He felt his chest tightened and a lump on his throat. "They thought you were kidnapped. They tried to find you, but uncle already sold you. What uncle told you that day¡­ he''s lying to you!" he said and balled his fists. "Father and mother didn''t make this matter known to everybody since they didn''t want everyone to know that the heir was lost. But ¨C " he said and looked at the back of Xie Lan''s head. " ¨C they didn''t lose hope! They are hoping you will be reunited again! And the time came! However ¨C " his tears fell. " ¨C uncle broke your trust to them¡­" he sobbed. "Why¡­" he cried. "¡­ they died, heartbroken¡­" he fell on his knees and cried in his hands.


    Xie Lan drew a sharp breath. He closed his eyes and didn''t answer. Xi Ling''s cries were gone with the wind. Xie Lan deeply regretted it. His fight with his parents¡­ what he done to Fan Wen¡­ he was na?ve to believe Xi Peng. He can''t turn back the time. All he could do now is to learn from the past to make decisions that, now, he shouldn''t regret. He slowly turned to Xi Ling who was crying on the floor. He saw the past Xi Ling, who also cried the same way as he did now. Him standing before Xi Ling was like the him in the past when he blamed Xi Ling. He realized, they both never moved on from the past. Fan Wen who suffered the most had moved on instead. "Xiao Ling." He called. "Stand up." He said and reached out his hand to Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling raised his head and looked at him, his face tear-stained. "Brother¡­?" he called, shocked.


    Xie Lan stared at him, then smiled. He took Xi Ling''s hand and pulled him towards him and hugged him tight. He closed his eyes as he buried his face on his younger brother''s shoulder. "¡­ I hope you can forgive me ¨C " he said. "Please forgive me¡­ please forgive your elder brother¡­" his lips quivered. "Brother never saw your suffering. I am sorry¡­ Xiao Ling." He said and sobbed.


    "Brother¡­" Xi Ling muttered, his eyes wide in shock. Then, he sobbed. "Brother!" he cried and hugged him back tightly.


    Xie Lan laughed while crying. They are really brothers, bawling while their cry. However, as the elder brother, he should stop acting like a child. And, fortunately, he did. He had one child to raise ¨C Fan Wen. Now, he had one another ¨C Xi Ling.


    Ah ¨C he thought when he remembered something. I forgot, I had six. He thought, thinking of Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo. Fortunately, two of the children are adults ¨C Fan Wen and Xi Ling. He should also train the other four to become adults, so that he would have less headaches.


    Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    Fan Wen smiled as he looked at his hand that Xie Lan held that night. He felt sweetness crept up in his heart and he can''t help but giggle. "Lan ah¡­" he muttered as he closed his eyes. The sun in the sky can''t be compared with the warmth he felt from Xie Lan''s hand that night.


    "Shifu looks like he''s in a good mood." Li Tian muttered as he and Feng Mo peeked at Fan Wen. They were done teaching and training the disciples and told them to rest. They were about to report to Fan Wen of today''s activities but they saw Fan Wen smiling brightly in the porch. They felt blinded by Fan Wen''s smile and their teeth ached when they thought of Fan Wen thinking of Xie Lan. It can only be Xie Lan Fan Wen is thinking of. Seeing those blushing cheeks and sparkling eyes, they think of a phrase, ''a maiden in love is like a child, having a maiden''s heart is forever a child'', as they looked at Fan Wen. Their shifu in love is like a child, and him having a heart will forever be a child. But, he is only acting like this towards Xie Lan, of course. Fan Wen is acting like a kid whenever Xie Lan is around. He follows Xie Lan wherever Xie Lan goes, and obeys Xie Lan whatever Xie Lan says. With this, Fan Wen will forever be a child in front of Xie Lan. They didn''t know, Xie Lan may be spoiling Fan Wen but it was actually Xie Lan whom they were talking about ''following wherever one goes, obeying whatever one says'', and not Fan Wen.


    A Little Theater:


    Gray Dragon: when you and Fan Wen fight, do you also bawl?


    Xie Lan: I refuse to answer ¨C


    Fan Wen: he is, using that to gain pity from me.


    Gray Dragon: Fan Wen has pity, Xie Lan is petty.

 Chapter 47 - The Scum Is Restrained

    Cheng Sheng smiled as he walked away from the wall where he is hiding. Xie Lan already knew that Xi Ling is innocent. He figured, Xie Lan acted like that towards his younger brother Xi Ling since he can''t face Xi Ling out of guilt when he blamed Xi Ling of all that happened in the past. Founder¡­ he''s ashamed. He thought as he opened the door of Chen Jing''s room. He saw Chen Jing lying on the bed, motionless. His eyes open and are glassy. Fei Yin is silently sitting beside the bed. "He''s surprisingly awkward." Cheng Sheng said as he walked inside.


    Fei Yin didn''t know what to react. Xie Lan and Xi Ling didn''t hide their conversation, and so Fei Yin and Ming Ye and Fei Lin also must have heard them. "Mn." Fei Yin just said, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t mind the other''s answer. He sat beside Fei Yin and looked at Chen Jing. "I wonder if he could wake up." He said.


    Fei Yin looked at him. He stared at Cheng Sheng. "He will." He said and turned to Chen Jing.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and took out the Recollection Bell. He looked at it as it floated on top of his palm and glowed, turning mid-air. "The Recollection Bell is more effective if the person you are looking for is more important to you." He said. "However, the more important that one is, the more you will drown in your memories and would be unable to extricate yourself from them. I wonder¡­" he said as he held the bell in his hand. He looked at Chen Jing. "How can a person be attached to another, at his life''s expense?" he asked.


    Fei Yin froze. He looked at Cheng Sheng. "It''s because you care for them." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t continue the topic. He stood up and checked Chen Jing''s eyes. "Hm?" he said as he hovered his hands above Chen Jing''s face.


    "What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows knit as he sat back beside Fei Yin. His fingers on his chin as he thinks. "Normally, a person who is under the effect of the Recollection Bell should develop a heart demon. The more you can''t extricate yourself from the memories, the higher the possibility of developing a heart demon." He said. "This is a given. However ¨C " he looked at Chen Jing. " ¨C I don''t sense anything from father." He almost bit his tongue when he said the word ''father''. He continued. "Father also knew about this. However, he cannot empty his mind if he wanted to rid of a heart demon. He cannot think of sect leader Wu at that state. Our operation would be a failure." He explained. "So, how did he not develop a heart demon?" he asked.


    "Chen-xiong has deep but pure love towards Wu-xiong." It was Ming Ye. He was standing by the doorway. He looked at them two and smiled.


    "Where are founder and elder Xi?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "They went back to Wu-xiong''s room and are talking to Junior Fei." Ming Ye answered as he walked towards them. His eyes fell on Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin started. "Elder Ming." He said. "This¡­" he hesitated.


    "I know." Ming Ye said. "Like Xie-shidi and Junior Xi, what''s between you and Junior Fei is also a family matter." He said.


    Fei Yin blinked. Then, he bowed. "Thanking elder Ming for understanding." He said.


    Ming Ye just smiled as he looked at Chen Jing. "Sometimes, I envy Chen-xiong." He said. "He grew up in a very caring family." he looked at Cheng Sheng. "This is the reason why Chen-xiong''s mind is clear and his heart pure. He never had heart demons." He told them. "Heart demons develop when one is confused and or is harboring evil thoughts, thus being corrupted. However ¨C " he looked at Chen Jing. " ¨C Chen-xiong has always been resolute towards everything. His mind has always been stable, he is firm in his decisions." He explained. "A perfect person for a sect leader." He smiled.


    "Then, why didn''t he become the Youxiwang''s sect leader?" Fei Yin asked.


    Ming Ye turned to him. "What you heard is what is the truth." He said. "Chen-xiong, like Chen Fu, chose family over the sect. This is the Chen family''s rule for generations." He looked at Chen Jing. "The Chen family has no ambitions. If there are some, they will be kicked out of the clan. This is also the reason why there is no internal conflict in the sect. The Chen family ¨C " he looked at Fei Yin. " ¨C values the sect as also their family." he said.


    Fei Yin fell silent. It''s because the Fei family and the Shanliangde Sect are the total opposite of the Chen family and the Youxiwang Sect. The Youxiwang Sect takes pride of their bonds, while the Shanliangde Sect, like the lofty mountain where it lies, is filled with arrogance. They do not care of the trivial matters that came to their feet. They would only act if the sect is in danger, like now. Not because they value the sect, but because their life and security in the sect are threatened. This is how selfish the Fei Clan is and the Shanliangde Sect. That is why, Fei Yin, when he knew that Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Ming Ye, Luo Shi, and even Xie Lan and Fan Wen, their alma mater is the Shanliangde Sect, he was doubtful how can these people remained as themselves despite setting foot on the Shanliangde Sect. He was full of doubts when he studied in the Xinfaxian Sect. It was only later that he learned, to stay as who you are is not determined by the education and the environment, but of the heart. No matter how will you be influenced by the external factors, as long as your heart remained pure and firm, then you will forever be as yourself.


    Fei Yin looked at Chen Jing. He deeply admires the Chen patriarch. "If the Chen patriarch deeply cares for sect leader Wu, then why did he marry¡­" he said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng saw Fei Yin''s expression and he raised his hand. "Da shixiong. As I''ve already said, I have no attachments to the Chen family ever since I studied in Xinfaxian Sect." he said. "Also, they are divorced now, so ¨C " he shrugged.


    Fei Yin pursed his lips while Ming Ye chuckled. Obviously, Ming Ye didn''t take seriously what Cheng Sheng said. "Chen-xiong and Wu-xiong¡­ they are childhood friends." He said.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Elder Ming, are you starting a flashback ¨C "


    Ming Ye ignored him. "Chen-xiong and Wu-xiong were the best of friends and grew up together, along with Chen Qing and Wu Miao." He started. "They studied together in the Shanliangde Sect, where they met Luo-xiong and I." he said. "Then, later, they formed couples and got married."


    "Wait, wait." Cheng Sheng said. "You skipped the most important part ¨C " he said.


    Ming Ye turned to him. "Haste makes waste. Be patient, Sheng-er." He told Cheng Sheng. "However, the truth is, Chen-xiong and Wu-xiong are secretly in love with each other." He continued. "As to why they got married with Chen Qing and Wu Miao, it was a misunderstanding between the two men." He sighed and gazed outside the window.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. "This is - !" he said.


    " ¨C where the flashback starts." Fei Yin said.


    Flashback


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan went to Shanliang to study, together with Chen Qing and Wu Miao. Since the location for cultivation for the female disciples are different, Chen Jing and Wu Fan became closer together. Chen Jing had always been simple-minded. As for Wu Fan, having been raised in a family full of complicated thoughts and ambitions, Wu Fan thought deeper of everything he encounters in the Shanliangde Sect. Then, spring ¨C the inevitable time for every youth, came.


    Wu Fan had always admired Chen Jing deep in his heart. This feeling grew and rooted deeper in his soul. However, he was holding back himself because of his family. Later, his mind was opened and he realized, his feelings towards Chen Jing aren''t as pure as he''d imagined. It was beyond of friendship and admiration. His mind was confused and his heart rattled, he became impulsive and kissed Chen Jing. However, Fei Huang ¨C their teacher, together with the other disciples, accidentally saw him. Wu Fan has always been a careful and cautious person, minding his image and his family''s reputation. That time, he felt his whole world fell apart.


    Wu Fan felt humiliated. Even though no words got out, but Wu Fan took it to his heart. He distanced himself from Chen Jing. On the other hand, Chen Jing who also realized his feelings at this time, was about to confess to Wu Fan and vow together to be cultivation partners and get married, noticed that Wu Fan distanced himself. It was a product of freak combinations. Chen Jing felt wronged and rejected even when he still hasn''t confessed. He thought that Wu Fan realized that he is in love with him and stayed away from him. He also knows that Wu family cares about their image. Chen Jing, even though he is simple-minded, but he at least knows propriety.


    If you think this is their end, it still not yet.

 Chapter 48 - The Scum Is Tragic

    When Wu Fan came home after they finished studying in the Shanliangde Sect, his family found out. Then, the Wu patriarch ordered him to marry Wu Miao to straighten his life, and himself. Wu Fan is unwilling, his heart is screaming, but he has to follow his father. And he also remembered the gazes of the people when they saw him kissing Chen Jing. Thus, he decided to marry Wu Miao. Chen Jing, on the other hand, came out to his family. Then, he told them he wanted to marry Wu Fan and to choose an heir on the branch family. He was just preparing to propose to Wu Fan when he heard of Wu Fan''s marriage. This is another product of freak combination.


    Chen Jing wanted to destroy the whole world. What did he do to suffer like this? The main family of the Chen consoled Chen Jing. They told him they will support whatever decision he will choose. They can also fight against the Wu family just for Chen Jing''s love. However, Chen Jing didn''t want that. In the end, for the benefit of the family and to not bother Wu Fan, he married Chen Qing. Chen Qing was also aware of Chen Jing''s feelings. She only wanted to have a child, thus she agreed on marrying Chen Jing. Wu Miao, her best friend, on the other hand, is disinterested in everything and just went with the flow in marrying the depressed Wu Fan. If this ended here, then this will be a tragic BL story. However, the author''s heart is weak. She doesn''t like angst and tragedy, thus she continued Chen Jing and Wu Fan''s story.


    Flashback end


    " ¨C and here we are now." Ming Ye finished and smiled.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at each other, didn''t know what to say. Ming Ye just stood there smiling. Even though Wu Fan and Chen Jing right now are both in comatose state, he is still happy. At the least, when both would wake up, they can continue their love story.


    However, his happy state was broken when he heard Cheng Sheng''s words. "Elder Ming. I guess founder still hasn''t told you." He said. "About the two ways on saving father ¨C " he said and held himself not to bite his tongue after he said the word ''father''. Then, he told Ming Ye what he told Xie Lan earlier. Fei Yin, on the side, is silently listening.


    As expected, Ming Ye''s kind face became ugly. "What?!" he said, mad. "This ¨C " he pressed his lips into a line. He looked at Chen Jing.


    "So this is it." Fei Lin said. He was standing by the doorway, looking at them. He sighed and closed his eyes. "The spirit artifacts¡­ are really unpredictable. And with these unpredictability, life is at stake." He walked towards Chen Jing''s bed. "In order to save one''s life, you risk your own life." he sighed and looked at Cheng Sheng. "The master of the artifact must also be on guard, not just the other people." He said, his face serious. "Although it recognizes you as its master, but we don''t know much of these artifacts." he said, warning in his voice.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and bowed. "This disciple heeds elder Fei''s warning." He said.


    Fei Lin nodded and looked at Chen Jing. "Senior Ming." He called and looked at Ming Ye. "Now that you have found a solution to Chen patriarch''s condition, we have one problem left." he said.


    Ming Ye''s face became serious. "The portal." He said.


    "What about the portal?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "We can''t use it." Ming Ye answered. "Wu-xiong''s appearance, as well as ours, the Shanliangde sect still hasn''t noticed aside from elder Fei." He explained. He is referring to Fei Huang, the sect leader of the Shanliangde sect. They remained calling Fei Huang ''elder Fei'' since he was their teacher before, and the sect leader of the Shanliangde at that time is Fei Xin ¨C Fei Huang''s brother and Fei Lin and Fei Yin''s father. Their mother, Fei Ning, is the daughter of their branch family. She is a proud woman. She and Fei Xin has a cold relationship. When Fei Xin died, she didn''t even bat an eye and instead looked like she was relieved. Everyone knows that Fei Xin is a poisonous man. They can clearly understand what Fei Ning felt at that time. Now, Fei Ning is living in seclusion ¨C like the life she had before she got married with Fei Xin. When Fei Xin died, she returned cultivating like she didn''t have two sons.


    The life in Shanliang, is a dog eat dog one. You look after yourself. No one will care if you''d die in a ditch. They all are clearly blood-related yet they are worse than strangers to each other. The Xi family, on the other hand, is the second biggest family and a supporter of the Fei Clan. Even though they were affected by the Fei Clan''s attitude towards their family members, but some of the Xi family members remained the same. Just like Xi Ling and Xie Lan''s late parents. Unfortunately, they died. Xi Peng is now the head of the Xi Clan. He''s Fei Xin''s right-hand man. Of course, he is also a poisonous one ¨C just like his master.


    "What plot is the Shanliangde Sect brewing now?" Fei Yin asked as he glared at his elder brother.


    Fei Lin looked at him. "Do you want to come back to the Fei family?" he calmly asked.


    "Never will I go back." Fei Yin answered.


    Fei Lin sighed, but in relief. "Good." He said. It''s fine. He can deal the Fei family alone. "The acquaintance of our sect is called Mu Jun." he looked at them.


    "¡­ uncle Jun?" Fei Yin said.


    Fei Lin nodded. "You still remember him." He smiled at Fei Yin. "Only I, you and, of course, uncle knows him." He said.


    "Who is he?" Ming Ye asked, curious.


    Fei Lin turned to him. "Uncle brought uncle Jun one day. We also don''t know where he is from." He answered. "Some sect members may be aware of him, but ¨C " he grinned, breaking his gentle aura. " ¨C only as our uncle''s little lover." He said.


    Somewhere in Shanliang, Fei Huang sneeze. "Tch ¨C " he clicked his tongue. " ¨C who is talking bad about me?" he asked.


    Mu Jun has already learned his lesson last time. This time, he asked. "Maybe you''ve caught a cold?" he asked. "After all, it''s cold up in the mountains." He said, then paused. "I can keep your bed warm. Just tell me ¨C umf!" he groaned when Fei Huang kicked him.


    "I am a cultivator. I can regulate the qi in my body so how can I get a cold?! Also - !" Fei Huang said as he murderously glare at Mu Jun. His aura forming a mountain on his back. "What ''warm the bed''?! You saying these words make the people misunderstand!" he roared. Mu Jun, again, fell off the cliff.


    Northeast Peak.


    Ming Ye froze and his body cracked. He felt as if he heard Fei Huang roared. This is a shock! He screamed in his mind. That strict elder Fei¡­ has a lover?! He thought, stunned. "Oh." Fei Yin just said. He was away from the Shanliang for a long time. He doesn''t know of this news. And even if he did, he will, just like now, be indifferent towards it.


    Fei Lin chuckled. "Rumors are just rumors¡­ who knows what is the truth?" he asked and smiled, his gentle and kind aura is back.


    Cheng Sheng interrupted them. "What''s your acquaintance doing in the Dongfang Town?" he asked.


    Fei Lin turned to him. "Uncle noticed strange things occurring lately." He said, referring to Fei Huang. "He sent uncle Jun to investigate. Uncle Jun also have gone to the west." He said. "He noticed that strange corpses appeared and that it is the work of the demonic cultivators. Then, when he went to the east, in the Dongfang Town, he found sect leader Wu. That time, we think there''s a conspiracy going on. After all ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C the central hasn''t been attacked." He said. "Not yet." He added. Silence fell before them. Fei Lin continued. "Uncle Jun was doubtful of sect leader Wu. But, he saw sect leader Wu was attacked. He immediately took action." He finished.


    "You also think there''s a conspiracy?" Ming Ye said, his face serious. "The relationship between the four major sects isn''t good. Conspiring with the demonic cultivators¡­" his eyes narrowed. Then, he looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. He felt something lit up in his brain. "What I don''t understand ¨C " he said and turned to Fei Lin. " ¨C is that the Xinfaxian Sect was attacked." He frowned. "Even though the Xinfaxian Sect has alliance with us, the Youxiwang Sect, but the Xinfaxian Sect is a small sect. The Xinfaxian was attacked and almost all were killed had not Xie-shidi foreseen what will happen. Then ¨C " he said, then paused. He looked at Cheng Sheng, then Fei Yin.


    "I met a man." Xie Lan said as he entered the room. Xi Ling was left with Wu Fan to watch over him.


    "A man?" Fei Lin said.


    Xie Lan nodded as he leaned on the wall. "He told me ¨C " he said. " ¨C to leave the Xinfaxian."


    Fei Lin''s brows knit. "A threat?" he said.


    Xie Lan shook his head. "A warning." He said.


    "''warning''?" Fei Lin said.


    Even Ming Ye was confused. "Xie-shidi. What do you mean?" he asked. "Not a threat, but a warning¡­" he said. Threat is with killing intent while warning is with good intent. Then, Ming Ye''s eyes flashed and he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Xie Lan nodded, knew that Ming Ye understood. He turned to Fei Lin. "That man, he''s an ally." He said. "He said he''ll be taking my disciple, but in the end he didn''t." he paused. "I guess, he knew what is happening and he wanted for me to take the people to safety. And ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C taking my disciple¡­ it must be that there''s something with Xiao Sheng." He said.


    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng blinked. "Eh?" he said as he looked at them. ¡­ am I found out?

 Chapter 49 - The Scum Is Possessed

    Xie Lan and Ming Ye looked at each other, their eyes talking. On their way to the Dongfang Town to find Wu Fan, they talked about Cheng Sheng''s change the past years.


    Fei Lin spoke. "Senior Xie means that a disaster will fall in the continent?" he asked.


    Xie Lan turned to him. "I think." He answered. "Or else, the Xinfaxian residents all have died." He said. "Also, he''s stronger than me. He''s at the peak Immortalization Stage." He told Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin''s eyes widened in shock. "Peak Immortalization¡­" he said. "That''s the same with uncle." He''s referring to Fei Huang.


    Ming Ye nodded. "We''re about to ask for elder Fei''s help, thinking that the mysterious man is an enemy. Fortunately ¨C " he said. " ¨C things went well in the end." he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng, who had gone silent, has everybody''s eyes on him again. Then, a shadow fell upon him. He raised his head and saw Fei Yin''s back on him. "If you have something to doubt, it''s not Cheng-shidi. It''s me." Fei Yin said as he faced the three elders before him. "Cheng-shidi was unconscious that night. It is I who talked to that man." He told them.


    Xie Lan, Ming Ye and Fei Lin looked at him. Then, their face became blank. Ming Ye doesn''t know what to react while Fei Lin helplessly smiled. Xie Lan coughed as he walked towards Fei Yin who looked like a mother hen protecting his chick Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Yin. We''re not suspecting Xiao Sheng. We''ve been with him for 10 years. We saw him grow up so it''s us who knows him best if he''s colluding with the demonic cultivators." He said as he patted Fei Yin''s shoulder. "Also, that man is mysterious but not a demonic cultivator." He added.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Cheng-shidi had a golden core now through Spiritual Awakening Method." He said.


    Fei Lin''s eyes widened as he turned to his younger brother. "What?! Spiritual Awakening Method?!" he looked at Cheng Sheng. Indeed, he felt a stronger power coming from Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng really has a golden core now. "But, that method ¨C " he looked at Fei Yin. " ¨C awakening one''s mind and spirit to unblock their spiritual veins for the flow of qi in their body."


    Xie Lan nodded. "That''s right." He said. "It was that man who helped Xiao Sheng." He walked towards Fei Yin. Then, he moved Fei Yin to the side to see Cheng Sheng. "This what puzzles us the most." He turned to Fei Lin. "He isn''t related to Xiao Sheng. But, he wanted to take Xiao Sheng away." He said.


    "That night, it was only I, Luo-xiong, and our disciples present together with the Xinfaxian sect disciples." Ming Ye said. "He could easily defeat us with his level and then take Sheng-er away. However, he didn''t." he said, his brows knit.


    Fei Lin was deep in thought. "This is really puzzling." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Maybe we can find some clues from uncle and uncle Jun. However ¨C " he frowned. " ¨C the sect currently is ¨C " he said.


    " ¨C under attack." Ming Ye sighed. "We also can''t leave our sect leader and the Chen patriarch here." He said.


    "But, we have to find clues about this man." Xie Lan said. "And one clue is ¨C " he said and they all looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng broke in a cold sweat. Even if he has a golden core now, but three Immortalization Stage elders are in front of him. He heard his Qi Absorbing Talisman cracked inside his clothes. Their expression changed and retracted their aura they subconsciously emitted. Fei Yin immediately blocked Cheng Sheng from their sight.


    "Xiao Sheng. Sorry ¨C " Xie Lan coughed as he broke the tense atmosphere. He turned to Ming Ye and Fei Lin. "We have to find clues about this man. This man knows what is happening lately¡­" he said.


    They nodded. "How about I take them to sect leader?" Xi Ling said.


    They turned to him. "Ling¡­" Fei Lin called.


    Ah. They thought as they looked at Xi Ling and Fei Lin. So they are also in that kind of relationship¡­ they thought. Fei Yin just ignored them. He turned and checked Cheng Sheng''s condition. Cheng Sheng was slightly pale.


    Xi Ling looked at Fei Lin. "Senior Xie and Senior Ming will watch over Senior Chen and Senior Wu." He said. "You look after the sect and cover up for my tasks. I''ll take the two disciples to see the sect leader and senior Mu." He told Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin looked at them and nodded. He wanted to end this matter now. And the only key to progress is Cheng Sheng. "I understand." Fei Lin said. "Then, senior Xie and senior Ming will watch over the Chen patriarch and sect leader Wu until they recovered. Ling will take Yin-er and disciple Cheng to uncle and uncle Jun to inquire." He said.


    They all nodded to each other, agreeing to the plan. How about me? I don''t have a say to this? Cheng Sheng thought. I remembered I didn''t agree¡­? He shut his mouth. Even him, he also wanted to end this threat to his peace. Also, he wanted to know about that man. Why did he help him? He hasn''t thought of it and only now since he disregarded this matter. But, even if he ignored this, he knew in his heart he wanted to know why did the man help him. However ¨C he doesn''t know Fei Huang and this Mu Jun. he is afraid they would find out that the soul inside this body changed. And then kill him. He isn''t afraid of death since he will just travel to another world. But, if he can live longer, then he gladly welcomes it. Also¡­ he quite liked this world. He can do what he wants as long as it doesn''t break any law.


    He sighed and then raised his head. He was greeted by Fei Yin''s handsome face. "Da shixiong?" he called when he saw Fei Yin was staring at him.


    Fei Yin stared at him for a while before he spoke. "Seems like you have decided." He said.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said. He wanted to ask what Fei Yin meant but Xie Lan already called them.


    "Xiao Sheng. Xiao Yin." Xie Lan called. "Later, don''t hesitate to ask what you wanted to ask." He told them. "Elder Fei might look strict but he is¡­" he said, then paused. "¡­ strict." He looked at the others who grimaced. Indeed, Fei Huang is really strict. "No matter, no matter." Xie Lan waved his hand. "Elder Fei likes to educate the youngsters so he will answer your questions." He said and patted Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin on the shoulder. "Xiao Ling. I''ll leave them to you." He told Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling nodded. "Yes, brother." He said and turned to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "I''ll conceal your presence, so follow me closely." He told the two as they went out.


    Fei Lin, Ming Ye and Xie Lan looked at each other. Their relaxed expression was gone. "You think he was possessed?" Fei Lin asked.


    Xie Lan turned to Fei Lin. "I don''t think so." He said. "There''s only one soul in Xiao Sheng''s body, and there''s no disharmony." He paused. "Instead, it''s ¨C " he looked at Ming Ye, remembered what they saw last time in the Xinfaxian Sect''s array.


    Ming Ye turned to Fei Lin. "We can''t see Sheng-er''s qi." He said.


    Fei Lin frowned. "Maybe it was the strange cultivation method?" he asked.


    "That''s what we thought." Ming Ye said, then sighed. "We can only wait for elder Fei''s appraisal of Sheng-er''s soul." He said.


    "What did the Chen patriarch say?" Fei Lin asked as they looked at Chen Jing lying on the bed.


    "Xiao Sheng will still be their, and our, family." Xie Lan said, his face serious.


    Fei Lin smiled. "That is for the best, then." He said. "But, I wonder what does that man wanted with Sheng-er." He said.


    "That''s what I am puzzled." Xie Lan said. "What''s his relationship with my disciple, and why does he want to take my disciple away." He said.


    They fell silent, doesn''t know what to answer. Later, Fei Lin left. Ming Ye watched Wu Fan while Xie Lan stayed on the room. The sound of the roars from the strange corpses in the distance echoed in the mountains, making them fell deeper in their thoughts.


    North Peak.


    "We''re here." Xi Ling said as they walked towards the gate.


    Cheng Sheng gulped and balled his fists as the gate before them opened. Nobody opened the gate and the gate just automatically opened after Xi Ling touched it. When they crossed the gate, Cheng Sheng felt his soul shook. He felt a surging pain in his abdomen and blood rushed up to his chest and throat. He wanted to crouch in pain, but he held himself. He doesn''t want Xi Ling and Fei Yin notice him. However, each step and he felt his body became heavier. His face broke in a sweat and his back and clothes now soaked in sweat. His face is getting paler and he felt dizzier. He felt weak and his knees lost their strength. He fell on his knees and his body fell forward. He can''t move his body, and he felt his soul is floating. This is what he feels every time he leaves his body and about to travel in the next world. Am I dying? He thought as he looked at Fei Yin and Xi Ling continued to walk without him. They can''t see me¡­ he thought as he closed his eyes, losing his consciousness.


    Fei Yin suddenly stopped. His feet before the stairs going to the main hall. He turned and saw Xi Ling and Cheng Sheng walking beside him. "What''s the matter?" Xi Ling asked when he saw Fei Yin stopped.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and stared at Cheng Sheng standing beside him. Then, he raised his hand. He hit the back of Cheng Sheng''s neck. Cheng Sheng suddenly fell on the ground. Fei Yin turned, ignoring Cheng Sheng on the ground. Xi Ling stared at Fei Yin with wide eyes. "What''s with you?!" he asked as he immediately went to Cheng Sheng''s body. Xi Ling''s pupils shrank when he checked the body and didn''t feel a soul inside.

 Chapter 50 - The Scum Is Abnormal

    Fei Yin ignored Xi Ling as he walked towards the central courtyard. "Sheng." He called as he looked around. Then, he took out the vial with a cloud inside. He took out the cloud and followed it. The cloud suddenly flew to the heart of the courtyard and stopped. Fei Yin stopped before the cloud. He looked at the ground beneath the cloud. "Sheng." He called as he knelt down the ground, doesn''t care if his clothes will be dirtied. He raised his hand. The body in Xi Ling''s arms floated and flew towards Fei Yin. Then, Fei Yin slowly put the body on the ground. "Sheng." He called. "Wake up. Move." He said.


    Xi Ling stared at Fei Yin with wide eyes, didn''t know what is happening. Cheng Sheng opened his heavy eyelids. He heard a voice calling him. Who - ? he thought. He felt like he heard the voice multiple times, but using different voices. Why? Why is he using different voices? But, no matter, the manner of calling his name remained gentle and affectionate. He willed his soul to move. He still hasn''t left this world. He looked for an empty body and found Chen Sheng''s body. He immediately went back.


    Fei Yin''s eyes narrowed when he saw the body''s face regained some color. "Sheng¡­" he called. His voice had a hint of obsession in it. He immediately pressed down his instinct and lifted Cheng Sheng. "I should''ve known you''d play these tricks." He said, his voice cold as he turned to Xi Ling.


    "Huh?" Xi Ling said, puzzled. Then, he saw Fei Yin isn''t looking at him but behind him. He turned and saw Fei Huang. "Sect leader ¨C " he called and immediately got up from the ground.


    "I am appraising his soul." Fei Huang calmly told Fei Yin.


    "You hurt him." Fei Yin retorted, anger in his voice.


    "He isn''t the owner of that body." Fei Huang said.


    "I don''t care." Fei Yin said as he carried Cheng Sheng in his arms. He''s going back to the Xinfaxian Sect. Cheng Sheng will only be safe in Xinfaxian Sect.


    "You''re leaving again?" Fei Huang asked.


    "Xinfaxian is my home." Fei Yin told Fei Huang as he walked away.


    "You won''t ask what''s in his soul?" Fei Huang asked.


    "I won''t permit any of you harming him." Fei Yin said.


    "His soul is too strong." Fei Huang said. Fei Yin stopped before the threshold. "I think his soul will be used for refinement, but they can never use it. His soul is too strong to be refined. Even the body he occupies now will become weaker since it suppresses the soul''s power." He said. "That man that helped him might have known about his soul. He helped him gain a golden core to suppress the soul a little longer." He looked at Fei Yin. "His soul is like a dish. Anyone will come after it. And those around him will only be harmed. Are you willing to stay by his side?" he asked.


    "I will always stay by his side. I will never leave him. Where he is, I will always be there." Fei Yin answered and crossed the threshold, leaving.


    Xi Ling dumbfounded stared at the uncle and nephew. "What¡­ sect leader, what just happened?" he asked and looked at Fei Huang.


    "Yin-er deceived us." Fei Huang said. "Yin-er knows the soul inside the body of Chen Sheng changed." he said.


    Xi Ling gaped. "What?!" he said and looked at the direction Fei Yin left. "Why would he hide it?" he asked.


    "The reason why he left." Fei Huang said. "He wanted to protect him." He answered.


    Xi Ling fell silent. For someone to leave the Fei Clan, and the main family at that¡­ he shook his head. "The soul has changed. Why did he stay with him?" he asked.


    "Maybe ¨C " Fei Huang said. " ¨C his desire to protect became stronger knowing that the soul changed." He answered.


    Xi Ling fell silent. "So, second young master knows the man?" he asked, referring to the mysterious man.


    Fei Huang shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered. "But, maybe, feeling that the man also wanted to protect Cheng Sheng¡­ Yin-er went along with him." He explained.


    "What about these strange corpses, then?" Xi Ling asked. "Does this have something to do with Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    "If it does, what will you do?" Fei Huang asked. "Set your worries. This is our fight against the demonic cultivators. Cheng Sheng¡­ he has nothing to do with this." He told Xi Ling and went back inside.


    Xi Ling watched him walk away. "Sect leader, there''s one more thing ¨C " he said as he ran after Fei Huang.


    Fei Huang stopped and turned to him. "What is it?" he asked.


    "About the Spirit Awakening Meth ¨C " Xi Ling said, but he felt his mouth suddenly can''t move. He looked at Fei Huang, wide-eyed.


    "Never mention that forbidden cultivation method." Fei Huang said. Xi Ling nodded. Fei Huang released him. "The Spirit Awakening Method is a special cultivation method. It benefits, but also can make your life at risk." He looked at Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling nodded. "Senior Ming and my elder brother said that they didn''t see Cheng Sheng''s qi." He said and looked at Fei Huang. "Is this because of the Spirit Awakening Method?" he asked.


    Fei Huang''s brows knit. "That''s impossible." He said. "It''s the opposite. Your body will be full of qi if you lived ¨C " he said, then froze.


    "Sect leader?" Xi Ling called, puzzled.


    "This can''t be¡­" Fei Huang said and looked at the direction where Fei Yin left with Cheng Sheng.


    "What is it?" Xi Ling asked.


    Fei Huang looked at him. "If Chen Sheng''s body was possessed, then there will be two souls fighting for it." he said.


    Xi Ling nodded. "Yes." He said. "If the original soul is stronger, he can kick out the foreign soul in his body. But, if the foreign soul is stronger ¨C " he said. " ¨C the foreign soul will slowly integrate with the original soul until he completely merges with him and finally replace the original one. It is the Full Possession."


    "Then ¨C " Fei Huang said. " ¨C what is Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "Xie Lan and Ming Ye said that they hadn''t seen Cheng Sheng''s qi." Fei Huang said as he walked. "Cheng Sheng clearly possessed Chen Sheng''s body. Now, Cheng Sheng is the one occupying Chen Sheng''s body, and there is no trace of Chen Sheng''s body." He looked at Xi Ling. "If Cheng Sheng fully possessed Chen Sheng''s body, there would be remnants of Chen Sheng''s qi in Cheng Sheng''s soul since Full Possession is integration of the souls. So ¨C " he stopped. " ¨C why can''t they see the qi of Cheng Sheng''s soul? More precisely ¨C " he turned to Xi Ling. " ¨C they can''t see Cheng Sheng''s soul?"


    Xi Ling gasped. "Sect leader, then what is¡­" he said, confused.


    "Instead of kicking out the foreign soul, Chen Sheng, his soul was kicked out by Cheng Sheng instead." Fei Huang said. "Then, Cheng Sheng occupied the body. But ¨C " his eyes narrowed. " ¨C his soul''s qi can''t be seen. And ¨C " he put his fingers on his chin. " ¨C earlier, I clearly see the body''s spiritual veins flowing with qi." He said.


    "Isn''t this normal, sect leader?" Xi Ling asked.


    "Towards Cheng Sheng ¨C " Fei Huang said. " ¨C this isn''t normal. Since ¨C " he looked at the mountains afar. " ¨C his soul is abnormal."

 Chapter 51 - The Scum Is Special

    "I mean ''special'' ¨C " Fei Huang coughed and he looked away. Xi Ling blankly stared at him. Fei Huang cleared his throat as he continued. "Cheng Sheng''s soul, its origin is unknown." He said, his chin high looking like a mystic. "I heard you brought them to ask me some questions." He stopped and turned to Xi Ling who was secretly rolling his eyes. "I am hoping I could also get some clues from Cheng Sheng''s questions." He sighed and shook his head. Unfortunately, Fei Yin took Cheng Sheng away before they could begin. Fei Huang set up the barrier to sound out Cheng Sheng''s soul. He had set up the Spirit Infiltration Barrier to detect if the people coming in his territory is an ally or an enemy. As to Cheng Sheng, when the barrier hit his soul, Cheng Sheng felt inexplicable pain, rooting from the point that connects his soul and dantian. It was because the spiritual veins of Cheng Sheng''s soul took a direct hit. Even though the qi is flowing to Cheng Sheng''s spiritual veins, but there seems to be something blocking Cheng Sheng''s soul, making his soul unseen by the spiritual eyes. This thing that blocks Cheng Sheng''s soul from being seen was the reason why Cheng Sheng''s soul detached from Chen Sheng''s body. "What is this thing¡­?" he muttered.


    "Hm? Did you say something, sect leader?" Xi Ling asked.


    Fei Huang shook his head and turned to him. "You can now go and help Lin-er. The sect is still under attack by the strange corpses. They seemed endless." He sighed. "It is not good to be missing for long." He told Xi Ling.


    "Yes, sect leader." Xi Ling bowed. "How do we arrange the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect''s departure?" he asked.


    "I heard that Cheng Sheng is a prodigy." Fei Huang said. "He is well-versed in alchemy ¨C making talismans and arrays." He said. "Tell Lin-er to arrange a hidden space for them to set up the array. Who knows, we can use this array in the future." He told Xi Ling and finally left.


    "Yes, sect leader." Xi Ling answered and also left to go to Fei Yin to report.


    Northeast Peak.


    "Xiao Yin, what happened to Xiao Sheng?!" Xie Lan asked as he rose from his seat. Cheng Sheng is lying on Fei Yin''s embrace, unconscious.


    "I didn''t expect for uncle to act sooner." Fei Yin said as he brought Cheng Sheng to the next room, Ming Ye and Xie Lan following behind him. "He set up a barrier to probe Cheng-shidi''s soul. Cheng-shidi was affected." He said and gently laid down Cheng Sheng on the bed.


    "Probe the soul¡­" Ming Ye said and looked at Xie Lan. "What did elder Fei say?" he asked as he turned to Fei Yin.


    "¡­ Cheng-shidi''s soul changed." Fei Yin answered.


    Xie Lan and Ming Ye fell silent. It''s as they expected. Chen Sheng''s body was possessed. And Cheng Sheng is the soul that occupied Chen Sheng''s body. Where did Chen Sheng''s soul go, then? Who is Cheng Sheng? Why can''t they see his soul? So many questions, but only Cheng Sheng could answer them. And they don''t know if Cheng Sheng will answer them. They looked at Fei Yin. "Xiao Yin." Xie Lan called. But, before he could say anything, Fei Yin spoke.


    "Cheng-shidi is Cheng-shidi. If founder will kick him out of the sect, I''ll leave the sect with him." Fei Yin said.


    Xie Lan and Ming Ye was stunned. They don''t know why Fei Yin was so attached to Cheng Sheng. Xie Lan only met Fei Yin the same time Cheng Sheng appeared in the sect. Ming Ye only knew that Fei Yin and Chen Sheng met during when they were young in the Xili Town ¨C the border between the west and the north. "I know." Xie Lan said. "I never intended for Xiao Sheng to leave. We are all a family. As I have said, no matter who will you become in the end, your shifu and I will always be on your back to support you." He told Fei Yin.


    "Chen-xiong will also say that." Ming Ye said. "Once a family, will always be a family to the Chens. Chen-xiong will treat Sheng-er the same." He said.


    Fei Yin nodded and bowed to them. "Many thanks, founder. Elder Ming." He said.


    The two nodded. "What did elder Fei say about Sheng-er''s soul?" Ming Ye asked. "Why is the man after Sheng-er''s soul?" he added.


    "Sect leader Fei said that Cheng-shidi''s soul is strong." Fei Yin answered as he passed on Fei Huang''s words to them.


    Xie Lan and Ming Ye''s face became serious. "Refining a soul¡­ so they know the truth about Sheng-er''s soul?" Ming Ye said.


    Xie Lan''s brows knit. "That man¡­ he is helping Xiao Sheng." He said when he finally learned about what the man did to Chen Sheng''s body. Chen Sheng''s body is acting as the container to Cheng Sheng''s soul. The man strengthened Chen Sheng''s body by making it develop a golden core using the Spirit Awakening Method. "He wanted to take Xiao Sheng¡­ to refine him. But ¨C " he frowned. " ¨C in the end, he left Xiao Sheng to us. What is his real purpose?" he asked.


    Ming Ye sighed. "Only that man knows¡­" he said. "But, now that we know Sheng-er''s soul is special, we should ¨C " he said and froze. " ¨C protect him¡­ more¡­" he said, then sharply turned to Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan''s eyes are wide as he stared at Cheng Sheng, also realizing Ming Ye''s words. "That man wants us to protect Xiao Sheng more?" he muttered under his breath.


    "Sheng-er''s soul is strong, as elder Fei said." Ming Ye said, his face grave. They just discovered a secret. "If Sheng-er''s soul will be refined¡­" he pressed his lisp tight. "Maybe, the man knows that the demonic cultivators will target Sheng-er?" he asked.


    "The Youxiwang Sect was attacked first. The Youxiwang Sect sent Chen Han to fetch Wen and I. But, I sent Xiao Sheng and his shixiongs. Then, the Xinfaxian Sect was attacked." Xie Lan said. "Xiao Sheng and his shixiongs came back. But, the man appeared and stopped the corpses from attacking, and helped Xiao Sheng. Then, the Youxiwang Sect was attacked again and this time, Wu-shixiong went missing. The demonic cultivators wanted to kidnap Wu-shixiong, but Mu Jun intercepted them." He said. "So ¨C " he looked at Ming Ye and Fei Yin. " ¨C the demonic cultivators attacked the Youxiwang Sect to lure me and Fan Wen out of the Xinfaxian Sect in order to take Xiao Sheng. However, Xiao Sheng went to the Youxiwang Sect. When the demonic cultivators finally attacked the Xinfaxian, they discovered Xiao Sheng wasn''t there." He turned to Ming Ye. "Then, you and Luo-shixiong accompanied Xiao Sheng and the others back to the Xinfaxian. However, Xiao Sheng was taken away by that mysterious man." He said.


    Ming Ye nodded. "That man also dispersed the demonic qi. Then, when Wu-shixiong visited Sheng-er, they took advantage of this and tried to kidnap Wu-shixiong to weaken the Youxiwang Sect. They thought ¨C " he looked at Xie Lan. " ¨C Sheng-er was still in the Youxiwang Sect so they wanted to attack the Youxiwang Sect again." He frowned. "They guised their purpose of taking Sheng-er away, by making it look like they wanted to attack the Youxiwang sect." he sighed, tired.


    Xie Lan nodded. "They didn''t expect for Xiao Sheng to solve these problems they are creating." He said. "However, now, they are attacking the north. What are they planning?" he asked and frowned.


    "Is it¡­ really a conspiracy elder Fei had said?" Ming Ye asked.


    "There''s also the internal conflict in the sect." Fei Yin spoke. They looked at him. "Judging from my brother and uncle''s behaviors, they think that there''s a traitor in the sect. That''s why they are being cautious." He explained.


    Xie Lan and Ming Ye nodded. They listened to the roars of the strange corpses from afar. "So, this traitor is using the strange corpses to divert the sect''s attention?" Ming Ye asked.


    "I think ¨C " Fei Yin said as his eyes narrowed. " ¨C this is a real attack to the Shanliangde Sect." he said.


    Xie Lan and Ming Ye sharply turned to him. "What?!" they said, shocked. "Who would dare make an enemy of the Shanliangde Sect?" Ming Ye asked, then froze. "Right." He said as he looked at Xie Lan. "There''s one sect that would dare." He said.


    "Zunjingde Sect." Xie Lan said.


    "However ¨C " Ming Ye said. " ¨C do they need to collude with the demonic cultivators to attack the Shanliangde Sect?" he asked.


    "Who knows." Xie Lan said as he looked outside the window. "Maybe it''s the other way around ¨C " he turned to Ming Ye. " ¨C they are using the name of Zunjingde Sect to attack the Shanliangde Sect." he said. "Even though the relationship of every sect is rocky, but the hostility between the Shanliangde Sect and the Zunjingde Sect is known." He walked towards a chair and sat beside Cheng Sheng''s bed. "The demonic cultivators might have calculated. That if the attack on the Shanliangde Sect is known, then the people would connect it to the Zunjingde Sect. The image of the Zunjingde Sect will collapse by conspiring with the demonic cultivators." He explained.

 Chapter 52 - The Scum Is Scheming

    Ming Ye''s eyes went wide. "This is despicable!" he said. "Why would they harm the Zunjingde Sect?" he asked, then paused. "Wait ¨C " he said and looked at Xie Lan. " ¨C the one that will benefit this the most is ¨C "


    "Qianxu Sect." Xie Lan said. "The Youxiwang Sect was attacked. The Shanliangde Sect was also attacked. The Zunjingde Sect''s image will fall. Only the Qianxu Sect is safe." He said.


    "Then, it''s the Qianxu Sect that''s collaborating with the demonic sect?!" Ming Ye said.


    Xie Lan shook his head. "These are all our conjectures." He said. "Maybe the demonic sect would also think of this, making the Qianxu Sect look safe and all." He explained.


    "Then¡­" Ming Ye said. "¡­ who is the real enemy here?" he asked.


    "The only common in all of these ¨C " Xie Lan said. " ¨C the demonic sect." he said.


    Ming Ye sighed. "The world is at peace for a long time." He said. "Why would they suddenly attack?" he asked, then paused. He looked at Cheng Sheng. Then, as if realizing something, he looked at Xie Lan. "You''ve always let your disciples do as they want." He said and looked at the silent Fei Yin who''s watching over Cheng Sheng. "Are you testing Sheng-er?" he asked.


    "What does Ming-shixoiong mean?" Xie Lan asked.


    Ming Ye looked at him. The kind face is gone and Ming Ye''s expression turned cold. "Have you had a vision before you went to your close-door cultivation?" he asked. Xie Lan didn''t answer. "You must have already suspected Sheng-er. After all, the second young master of the Chen family is known to be average. But, you noticed that Sheng-er became smart." He looked at Xie Lan. "You must have also seen with your spiritual eyes Sheng-er''s soul before. Every disciple doesn''t necessarily need to undergo Soul Appraisal before they could enter the sect. But, you must have done so. And there''s only one explanation ¨C " he walked towards Xie Lan. " ¨C you foreseen that this day will happen." He said as he stared at Xie Lan''s eyes. "Sheng-er will be hunted by the demonic cultivators." He said.


    Fei Yin, who had always been silent, was shocked. "What?!" he said as he rose from his seat. He looked at Xie Lan. "Founder, you¡­" he said as he balled his fists.


    Xie Lan calmly looked at Ming Ye. "I only seen Xiao Sheng in my vision." He said. "I didn''t know about the attacks on the other sects." He honestly said.


    Ming Ye knew Xie Lan. He nodded. "I understand." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng. "What did you see?" he asked.


    Xie Lan looked at Fei Yin. "Calm down." He told his disciple. He knew, Fei Yin would become agitated only towards Cheng Sheng''s welfare.


    Fei Yin obediently sat back on his seat. "This disciple is waiting for founder''s explanation." He said.


    Xie Lan''s brows raised. What a courage to talk to me like that. He thought, but he knew he was in the wrong, and so he ignored Fei Yin''s attitude. "Eleven years ago, I started my sect." he started. "The first disciples were Xiao Sheng and Xiao Tian. They arrived together." He said. "The next day was Xiao Mo. And the last is Xiao Yin." He looked at Fei Yin. "The Xinfaxian is a new land, and the residents were wary of strangers, especially the cultivators. If it wasn''t for Xiao Mo''s father that time, the Xinfaxian wouldn''t be established. So, I closed the application to be disciples of my sect. Wen and I got four now, anyway. And, I only created a sect for Wen ¨C so that he wouldn''t be lonely and bored." He explained.


    Fei Yin''s brows twitched upon hearing the reason behind their sect. Ming Ye smiled helplessly.


    Xie Lan ignored his disciple''s reaction and turned to Ming Ye. "Shixiong. You knew that I am unorthodox ever since I left the Shanliangde Sect. So, I used the Soul Appraisal." He said and looked at Fei Yin. "It is to see one''s soul, and for me to determine their potential. As a cultivator, I have a long time to see my disciples'' potential. But, I was bored watching Wen exchanged teacups with them as they held the ceremony of accepting disciples." He frowned, annoyed. "So, I used my spiritual eyes to see the four disciples'' soul. Who knew ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C I''d stumble upon him, a strange soul. Then, I had a vision." He said and looked at Ming Ye and Fei Yin. "In my vision, I saw Xiao Sheng surrounded by a dark fog. I knew, it was demonic qi. That is why I went to a close-door cultivation. That time, I knew that I am not fighting only for Wen''s sake, but also ¨C " his face darkened. " ¨C the world''s sake." He said.


    "The world?"


    Xie Lan nodded. "In my vision, Xiao Sheng was surrounded by demonic qi and was consumed." He said and saw Fei Yin''s face darkened. "Then ¨C " he looked at Ming Ye. " ¨C the world was gone." He said.


    "What?!" Ming Ye said. "How could that be?!" he asked.


    Xie Lan shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered, feeling helpless. "This also bugs me. That is why I kept the Xinfaxian Sect small, never venturing outside the Xinfaxian." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng. "I am afraid of the consequences if Xiao Sheng would leave the Xinfaxian." He explained.


    "So, during the nights Cheng-shidi is sneaking out¡­" Fei Yin said.


    Xie Lan turned to him and nodded. "I only told Wen not to let Xiao Sheng sneak out. If Wen would know the real reason behind¡­" he sighed. They fell silent. They know that Fan Wen is soft-hearted. If Fan Wen would know about Cheng Sheng''s situation¡­ "So, I had Xiao Yin as the head disciple since he has the most potential and is always calm. Xiao Tian has scholarly bearing so he is in charge of the studies. Xiao Mo is zealous so he is in charge of the training. Xiao Sheng¡­ I knew he would have difficulty in cultivating, and so I placed him in charge of making talismans that uses measly qi." He continued. "Who knew, he would go beyond my expectations. I didn''t expect for his inventions ¨C the talismans, to be widely distributed. The only fortunate thing is that ¨C " he said and looked at Ming Ye and Fei Yin. " ¨C Xiao Sheng doesn''t want fame. He is as low-key as he can be. Just like the original second young master of the Chen family. Maybe this is the reason why Chen Han and the Chen family didn''t suspect Xiao Sheng. They only treat Xiao Sheng''s change as his worsened temper as he undergoes puberty." He explained.


    "A shame, but I also thought of this." Ming Ye sighed. "Xie-shidi, what should we do now?" he asked. "Sheng-er¡­ he needed to be protected." He said.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Yes." He said as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "Elder Fei still hasn''t realized the danger in Xiao Sheng''s soul. We need to leave. Now." He said as he rose from his seat.


    "I agree." Ming Ye said. "The demonic cultivators'' plot. Our sect leader and the Chen patriarch¡­ now, Sheng-er." He sighed. "There will be no rest for us." He said.


    Xie Lan nodded. "We have to take Wu-shixiong and Chen-shixiong now. There''s no time to waste." He said. "Elder Fei may still not realize it, but we can''t be sure. The longer Xiao Sheng stays here, the bigger the danger to Xiao Sheng. Elder Fei might ¨C " he said and didn''t continue. He looked at Fei Yin.


    "I won''t let anything happen to Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin told them, his face dead serious. If he''ll be asked if he wanted to give his life for Cheng Sheng, he will.


    Ming Ye and Xie Lan can''t help but lament in their heart. Fei Yin is in love with Cheng Sheng who will be chased by troubles in the future. "But, how do we leave?" Ming Ye asked. Suddenly, a letter flew inside the room. Ming Ye took it and read the letter. It was from Xi Ling, saying that they needed to create another array for them to leave. The Shanliangde Sect doesn''t allow private arrays. They are afraid one is keeping a secret from the other, and will endanger the safety of the sect.


    "Creating an array¡­" Xie Lan said. They all turn to Cheng Sheng. "I''ll see if I can wake him up." He said and walked towards Cheng Sheng. However, he was blocked by Fei Yin. "Xiao Yin?"


    "Please give Cheng-shidi some time." Fei Yin said, his face is serious.


    "What do you mean?" Ming Ye asked, puzzled.


    Xie Lan''s expression twisted. "Are you ¨C " he said as he activated his spiritual eyes to see Fei Yin''s soul. However, like eleven years ago, Fei Yin''s spiritual veins didn''t change. "Xiao Yin." He called, his voice stern.


    However, Fei Yin didn''t answer. "Cheng-shidi will be awake in a short while." He just said. Then, he went back to sit beside Cheng Sheng''s bed.


    "Xie-shidi." Ming Ye called to Xie Lan. "I just realized¡­ the strangest one here is the second young master of the Feis." He said. "Listening to our conversation, he remained calm." He said.


    "For a moment, I suspected Xiao Yin is like Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan honestly said. "However, his soul remained the same as eleven years ago. It isn''t Xiao Yin''s soul that is strange, but his ¨C " he said and looked at Fei Yin silently watching Cheng Sheng. " ¨C temperament. He''s as calm as a lake." He said.


    They knew they can''t get answers from Fei Yin, Ming Ye and Xie Lan went to Wu Fan and Chen Jing''s rooms to prepare. And then wait for Cheng Sheng to wake up and create an array for them.

 Chapter 53 - The Scum Is A Sacrifice

    Wu Fan slowly opened his eyes and saw Wu Yuan, Ming Ye and Luo Shi standing beside his bed. "I ¨C " he said and sat up. Wu Yuan helped him up. He turned and saw Wu Yuan is wearing the sect leader''s robe. He smiled and hugged his son tight. "Thank you ¨C " he told him and sighed in relief. " ¨C son." He said.


    Wu Yuan blinked, his eyes slowly widened as he looked at his father. "Mn." He answered and hugged his father back.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi watched the awkward exchange between the father and son pair. They can''t help but smile. "Ming-xiong." Luo Shi called.


    Ming Ye''s smile disappeared and was replaced by worry. It was five days ago since he, Xie Lan, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin came back from the Shanliangde Sect. Fei Yin and Xie Lan helped Ming Ye with Wu Fan and Chen Jing while Cheng Sheng rested after he consumed his energy making the array that will take them to the Youxiwang Sect. After that and the three of them left, going back to the Xinfaxian Sect using the Youxiwang Sect''s array for Cheng Sheng to not consume his energy again. Ming Ye then told Luo Shi and Wu Yuan regarding Wu Fan and Chen Jing''s condition, as well as the plot of the demonic sect, leaving the truth about Cheng Sheng''s soul. Wu Yuan the called all the elders of the sect, and the Wu and Chen family. Wu Fan''s condition needed to be done by himself, overcoming his heart demon. As to Chen Jing, he needed an external help. And for someone to risk their life for him. This ¨C


    "I volunteer." Chen Qing said. They all turned and saw her. Then, they understood. The criteria were set for Chen Qing. Only Chen Qing can save Chen Jing.


    There''s no more room for discussion. Chen Qing was willing to be sacrificed. Chen Han and the Chen family disagreed, however Chen Qing was determined. It was all for their patriarch. If Chen Jing will die, then the Chen Clan will fall. Even the Wu family, they also wouldn''t want that. Thus, Chen Qing went to infiltrate Chen Jing''s soul. This lasted for one whole day before Chen Jing woke up. Chen Jing woke up seeing Chen Qing in a bloody state. Chen Qing was full of injuries. Even if the doctors wanted to help hr, she refused. She only wanted to talk to Chen Jing using her life remaining. After that, she said goodbye to Chen Han and Chen Fu and Chen Mie. She also left a message to Cheng Sheng, since she also knew she wouldn''t make it if Cheng Sheng will make a trip to see her. Then, she left this world. No regrets and filled with satisfaction. As to what she had said to Chen Jing, nobody knew. Except for Chen Jing. They wanted to ask Chen Jing, but afraid to reopen the wounds left to him by his late ex-wife. Their divorce, it was like it was planned by Chen Qing since a couple of days after their divorce and she died. She willingly died, sacrificing herself for the Chen family to continue to live gloriously. Chen Qing is a brave woman.


    Now, Wu Fan just woke up after overcoming his heart demon. What would Wu Fan react to this news¡­ "Where is Chen Qing?" Wu Fan asked after he saw the doctor is different. "And Chen¡­ Jing. Where is he?" he asked as he looked at Ming Ye and Luo Shi.


    The room immediately fell silent. It''s here! They all thought and looked at each other. The doctor checking Wu Fan immediately fled, leaving Wu Yuan, Ming Ye and Luo Shi with Wu Fan. "Wu-xiong ¨C " Ming Ye called.


    "You need to rest more." Wu Yuan said. "We''ll tell you after you are fully recovered." He said, his tone leaving no room for discussion.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi''s expression darkened. Even if you said that, but that leaves many things unsaid! They thought. Luo Shi hated this attitude of his taciturn disciple. However, it is effective. Wu Fan may be confused, but he followed his son. This leaves Ming Ye and Luo Shi relieved. The three of them immediately left the room to talk. They didn''t know that they just left and Wu Fan opened his eyes. He didn''t follow the three. Instead, he snuck out of his room. He went to the Chen Mansion. He wanted to see Chen Jing. Wanted to confirm their feelings. However, his heart sank when he saw the Chen Clan is in mourning. He then found out, after secretly listening around, Chen Qing died for Chen Jing. Wu Fan was shaken. First, Chen Qing, his friend, has died. Then, her death is for Chen Jing. Wu Fan felt his world became bleak. How am I qualified for Chen Jing? He thought. His tears fell. He went back to the sect. After leaving a message to the sect and the Wu family, he left, his destination unknown. He went in seclusion.


    The next morning and everyone saw Wu Fan''s message. They unanimously turned to Chen Jing who brought a bouquet of flowers for Wu Fan, ready to woo him. Only to see that Wu Fan already left before he could arrive. Twice. This happened twice before. One is during their study in Shanliangde Sect. The second time after they went back to Xiwang. Chen Jing felt ridiculous. It was like the fate is against them. But, he remembered Chen Qing''s words before she left. Chen Jing had decided. He will wait for Wu Fan to come back, no matter how long he has to wait for him.


    He left the flowers and the letter in Wu Fan''s room, then went back to the Chen Mansion. The others watched him, pity in their eyes and heart.


    Five days and it is more than enough for the Shanliangde Sect to deal with the strange corpses. After that and everything seemed to calm down. Yes. The calm before the storm.

 Chapter 54 - The Scum Is All-rounder

    Xinfaxian Sect, days later.


    "Intersect Competition?" Cheng Sheng said as he, Li Tian and Feng Mo sat beneath the tree. Li Tian was holding a book while Feng Mo was polishing his sword. Their sword spirit has finally woken up. Feng Mo became more agile and his attacks are stronger and sharper. Li Tian''s movements became more fluid and more precise.


    "Yes." Li Tian said as he closed his book. "It is the competition between each sect." he said. "It happens every ten years. It also happened the year our sect was made. We were just starting so we hadn''t participated." He explained. "This year, and we can participate." He said.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows raised. "What''s in the competition?" he asked.


    "It is a showcase of the cultivators'' talents." Feng Mo answered. "Only the cultivators below the Nascent Soul Stage can compete." He said.


    "Why?"


    "Because after the competition, and one will break through the Nascent Soul Stage!" Feng Mo answered.


    "Oh?" Cheng Sheng said. "How can that be?" he asked.


    "Only the winners can enter the Cave of Retribution." Li Tian answered.


    "Cave of Retribution?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Li Tian nodded. "This cave has a spring inside." He said. "The spring produces abundant qi and cleanses one''s body."


    "''cleanses''?"


    Li Tian smiled. "It''s as you think." He said. "Like your Cleansing Talisman, the spring has a Cleansing Stone at the bottom of it. It takes away the negative qi ¨C and if there is, the demonic qi, in your body, making your body filled with only positive qi. It will speed up your cultivation, then, make you break through to the Nascent Soul Stage." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "This sounds really good to the point it is shady." He muttered.


    Feng Mo laughed. "Well, you''re always right, Cheng-shidi!" he said, grinning. "There really are conditions to enter this cave." He said. "Even if you are the winner, but if the cave won''t let you in, then you can''t enter!" he said.


    "Oh?" Cheng Sheng smiled like a cat. "Why is that?" he asked.


    "It depends on your luck." Li Tian answered. "This is the final stage of the Intersect Competition." He said. "There is a maze inside the cave. You are lucky if you can find the spring." He explained. "However, even if you found it, there''s one more condition." He said.


    "The spring is so amazing." Cheng Sheng said. "What''s the last condition?" he asked.


    Li Tian looked at him. "You shouldn''t have a heart demon." He answered.


    "Why?"


    "The spring will take away all the qi that will harm and hinder your cultivation." Feng Mo said. "If you have a heart demon, you will die." He answered as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "The heard demon roots in our heart. If it will be taken out by the spring, you can die." He explained.


    "Eh¡­" Cheng Sheng said. "This is really interesting." He put his fingers on his chin. "Having a heart demon and entering the spring, you''re just seeking death!" he laughed.


    "This is why it''s called Cave of Retribution." Li Tian said. "Since the cave is a maze, it has many traps and illusions inside." He said. "People who come out alive are a few. They are the successful ones who entered the spring, increased the level of their cultivation, and was teleported out of the cave." He explained. "There is a teleportation array surrounding the spring that once you enter, you can never come back again and will be teleported outside the cave." He said.


    "What is the maze contained of?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Well, illusions and traps, as what Li-shixiong said." Feng Mo said, thinking. "The maze can bring out your fear, too. Your enemies, illusion or not." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Cheng Sheng asked, reacting to Feng Mo''s last sentence.


    "Since the people who will enter the cave with you might also be your enemy. So, the cave can make an illusion of them, while the enemy also appeared." Feng Mo explained. "This can make you develop a heart demon. That is why, only a few can enter the spring even if they entered the cave." He said.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "This is really a scam to those participants." He said.


    "We are also among those participants." Li Tian reminded him as he hit Cheng Sheng''s forehead with his book.


    Cheng Sheng removed the book from his forehead. "What are the qualifications for the competition?" he asked.


    "I only heard that anyone can enter the test as long as they are below the Nascent Soul Stage." Li Tian answered, thinking. "Of course. This competition''s aim is to recruit elders for their sect." he said and looked at Cheng Sheng. "The level for the sect elder starts from the Nascent Soul Stage." He added.


    "Eh¡­ then what about the stages?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "I guess shifu and founder will announce it later." Feng Mo said. "We''ll be leaving to compete with our shidis." He said, referring to their other fellow disciples.


    They nodded. They chatted for a while before they went to the class.


    "The Intersect Competition is a decennial competition." Fan Wen started as Xie Lan sat on the side, listening to Fan Wen. Even though Xie Lan hid his aura, but the Xinfaxian sect disciples can still feel his power. And so, when Cheng Sheng made the Qi Absorbing talisman, he created an array in the entirety of the Xinfaxian, placing each jade talisman in eight directions of the Xinfaxian as its cores.


    The Xinfaxian residents are just ordinary people. Thus, the array was created for them not to feel the pressure of the cultivators'' auras. The reason why they were wary of the cultivators before is because they feel threatened of their aura. After the array was created, the residents felt safe. Of course, Cheng Sheng suffered a backlash. He was comatose for a week. He used up his cultivation making him went back at the beginning again. Luckily, Xie Lan already went to a close-door cultivation. Or else, he''ll be scolded double as Fan Wen scolded him. Cheng Sheng''s reason was, so that he can travel in the Xinfaxian freely and not feel the aura of the other cultivators. If he was just not recovering, Fan Wen would have already beaten him up. Cheng Sheng''s purpose was to sneak out. Since the array was made, the probability to sense the other cultivators is close to none. And if the cultivator hides his aura, his presence will become like an ordinary person.


    But, since the array benefits the Xinfaxian residents, too, then Fan Wen let Cheng Sheng off. Cheng Sheng has another reason why he did that, though. He wants to see if he will die after he''d exhausted his power in cultivation. He already reached the last level ¨C twelfth level of Qi Refining Stage and is at the peak, about to cross the Foundation Establishment Stage. He wanted to use the qi that his body will absorb during the breakthrough, along with the qi already in his body. That is why he succeeded in creating the large array. It also should be credited to his luck.


    "There''re only two qualifications for the Intersect Competition ¨C " Fan Wen said. " ¨C one, anyone below the Nascent Soul Stage is qualified." He said. "Two, they should be willing."


    "Why is that, shifu?" Lei Ling asked. He is at the low-level Golden Core Stage, same level as Cheng Sheng now that he has a golden core.


    Fan Wen turned to him. "Because the later stages of the competition are dangerous." He answered. "There are four stages." He said. "The first stage is the preliminary stage, and is divided into two parts ¨C the magic-based test and fists-based." He looked at them all. "The magic-based, needless to say, are qi-related skills. In short ¨C alchemy." He said.


    Unanimously, they looked at Cheng Sheng. The hidden prodigy! They thought. "I''m not good with spells. Li-shixiong is." He said and turned to Li Tian.


    Fan Wen nodded. "The alchemy test consists of five parts - " He said. "Pill Refining, Potion Brewing, Talisman Making, Spell Casting, and Array Drawing." He said.


    Unsurprisingly, Cheng Sheng is good ¨C if not, master, at these five tests.


    "The use of any devices is permitted, since in alchemy, we also refine treasures." Fan Wen continued.


    Refining treasures? They all thought and looked at Cheng Sheng. Then, their gaze fell on the Qi Absorbing Jade Talisman of Cheng Sheng.


    "There are 50 places for the winners." Fan Wen said. "The second test of the preliminary stage is fists-based ¨C the martial arts." He said.


    Again, their eyes fell on Cheng Sheng. You dare say you are average? They thought. After Cheng Sheng''s cultivation dropped, one of the areas he spent his efforts most to is the martial arts.


    Cheng Sheng innocently blinked. "Feng-shixiong and da shixiong are also good." He said and looked at Feng Mo and Fei Yin.


    They all nodded. Da shixiong is the best and Feng Mo has explosive power. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng is sinister ¨C cough. Flexible.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Since this test is fists-based, the use of qi isn''t allowed, of course. Once qi is detected, you are disqualified." He said. "Weapons, nor any magic devices and tools, aren''t allowed." He added.


    They all nodded, clearly paying attention to every word Fan Wen said.


    "Like the alchemy test, there is also 50 places given." Fan Wen said.


    At this juncture, Xie Lan spoke. "You can choose between the first and second test on the preliminary stage. If you fail, then that''s your end in this competition." He looked at them. "Every one of you should take this seriously." He told them.


    "Yes, founder!" they answered.


    "The second stage is the combination of the first stage ¨C " Fan Wen said. " ¨C the Solo Stage." He said.


    "The Solo Stage is the battle between two participants." Xie Lan spoke. "In this stage, you can use alchemy and weapons to fight." He smiled.


    Wouldn''t this be a piece of cake for Cheng Sheng? They thought and looked at Cheng Sheng who was secretly nibbling snacks from Fei Yin. Since Fei Yin is sitting on the first seat, the snacks were passed to Li Tian ¨C who was sitting on the second seat, and Feng Mo ¨C who was sitting on the third seat, until it reached Cheng Sheng ¨C who was sitting on the fourth seat.


    "From 100 participants on the first stage combined, the second stage will have only 50 places." Xie Lan spoke.


    Fan Wen nodded and continued. "The third stage is a group battle stage." He said. "And it is more dangerous than the second stage." He took a deep breath and looked at them, his expression serious. "You have to kill corpses." He told them.

 Chapter 55 - The Scum Is Brave

    They were stunned! Their face immediately became pale. The other disciples already cowered in their seat. Even Lei Ling was trembling. They are like a frog in the bottom of the well. They rarely see walking corpses, and when they see them, they''re just one or two.


    Everyone was scared except Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Li Tian and Feng Mo who are calm. After all, they already have fought against walking corpses before.


    Fan Wen waited for them to calm down before he continued. "The Righteous Sects'' Alliance already ensured everyone''s safety." He said. "There will be teleportation arrays installed for you to leave in case you will feel in danger or cannot proceed anymore. But, if you will use the teleportation array to escape, you are disqualified." He explained.


    There was a long silence. Xie Lan spoke. "This is the reason why those who will join should be willing." He said.


    Fan Wen nodded. "This is a life and death battle." He said. "However, in this stage, you have your fellow disciples with you and you can help each other." He told them.


    The disciples'' complexion finally turned better. Xie Lan then spoke. "In this Group Stage, only 20 people will be chosen to advance in the last stage - ." He looked at them. " ¨C the Maze." He said.


    "A maze?"


    "I''m not good with it." the disciples reacted.


    Fan Wen sighed and helplessly looked at Xie Lan. Xie Lan shook his head to him, then turned to the disciples. "So, who wants to take part with the competition?" Fan Wen finally asked.


    Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Cheng Sheng raised their hand. It is to be expected. "When is the competition, shifu?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "In thirty days." Fan Wen answered.


    "Where will it be held?" Li Tian asked.


    Xie Lan looked at them. "Zhongyang." He answered. "In Zunjingde Sect." he said. The Zunjingde Sect is the hosts for the Intersect Competition. The Righteous Alliance is also located in Zhongyang, the heart of the continent, sometimes called as Zhongxin.


    The previous Intersect Competition, which is 10 years ago, it was held in Shanliang and the host is none other than the Shanliangde Sect. The competition is very exciting since the surrounding is only peaks, mountains and the seemingly never-ending forest. The participants from the sects all over the continent are flying and circling the peaks riding on their flying sword. Some of them fell after hitting a wall. There were some who lost his way in the forest.


    "I want to join." Lei Qing said. She''s one of the two female disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect. She''s between the low and mid-level of Golden Core Stage, on par with Li Tian and Feng Mo, but a step behind Fei Yin. She''s proud, but not to the point of being arrogant.


    "Jie?!" Lei Ling reacted, shocked. Lei Qing is his elder sister.


    "I also want to join." You Rou said. She''s the second female disciple. She''s in low-level Golden Core Stage. She is soft-spoken and rarely acts spoiled. She''s the only daughter of the You family ¨C a wealthy family second to the Feng family.


    "Shijie. Shimei." Li Tian reacted, shocked. Feng Mo gaped at them. They are the only female disciples of the sect. This will be the first time the Xinfaxian Sect will be joining the Intersect Competition. The two female disciples are very brave and not at all delicate.


    Xie Lan nodded. "What test will you be taking?" he asked the two. He''s referring to the preliminary stage.


    "I will be taking the second test." Lei Qing said, referring to the martial arts test. Although the Xinfaxian Sect teaches alchemy, but looking at the complex operations, she chose the way of the sword instead. Surprisingly, she didn''t lag behind her fellow disciples. Instead, she''s the fourth place in the martial arts ranking of their sect. The first placer, of course, is Fei Yin. The second placer is the zealous Feng Mo and the third place is Cheng Sheng. Li Tian is the fifth placer.


    "I will be taking the first test ¨C Pill Refining." You Rou said. Women are all meticulous. Thus, in Pill Refining, You Rou would be the first had it not been for Cheng Sheng. Before, when Cheng Sheng''s aptitude in cultivation is low, he shifted all his attention to martial arts and alchemy.


    Surprisingly, their perfect da shixiong is just slightly above average in Pill Refining. Aside from practicing martial arts, his remaining time was spent cooking foods for Cheng Sheng. One can say, he perfected the taste of the meat bun Cheng Sheng likes.


    On the other hand, Li Tian might be intelligent, but his hands are only good for writing. He is clumsy when it comes to the ingredients. Yes, he is also a fail in kitchen. There''s nothing to say about Feng Mo in Pill Refining. He is a hopeless case in alchemy.


    Xie Lan nodded, seemingly pleased. Meanwhile, Fan Wen smiled. "Wen, you''ve trained them very well." Xie Lan told Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen blushed. He ignored Xie Lan and turned to the other disciples of their sect. "How about you?" he asked. Almost all of them are on the Foundation Establishment Stage. Some remaining are in the late stage of the Qi Condensation. They are those that joined the sect as of late. If Cheng Sheng didn''t gain a golden core, he''d also still be in this stage.


    Thinking this, Xie Lan and Fan Wen looked at each other, their face serious. They need to talk to Cheng Sheng about this later.


    "Shifu¡­" the disciples called.


    "We are already cannon fodders. We don''t want to be cannon fodders who will die." They answered.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen''s face was covered in dark lines. These words, only Cheng Sheng can teach them. They need to talk to Cheng Sheng now! Thus, Fan Wen dismissed the disciples after he confirmed the 7 people who''ll be joining.


    Bamboo Pavilion.


    Cheng Sheng rubbed his head that Fan Wen hit after he scolded him. He looked at Fan Wen who started their meeting.


    "This competition produces Nascent Soul Stage cultivators, making them qualified to be elders of the sect." Fan Wen said as he looked at the seven disciples before him. "So, why should those already members of the sect still had to compete?" he asked. "It is because the other sects can poach them." He looked at them. "From the moment you joined until this time, we haven''t made you ¨C our disciples, pledge your allegiance to the sect by taking an oath. It is because we do not deem you unqualified, rather, we want you to freely make your choices." He explained. "We do not want to force you to be a part of our sect forever, so you can still return to your ordinary life, or that be a free cultivator." He smiled. "If you want to join other sects, you can, too." He told them.


    "Shifu. We don''t want to." Lei Qing said, her face serious.


    You Rou nodded. "I will forever be a Xinfaxian disciple." She said and bowed.


    "M-me, too!" Lei Ling said. "I don''t want to leave the Xinfaxian!" he said. After an internal struggle, he finally chose to join the competition. He will be taking the Talisman Making test. Surprisingly, like You Rou, he is only second to Cheng Sheng in this area.


    Fan Wen smiled, proud of his students. "Your shifu and I had taught you everything that you know." Xie Lan spoke. "If you still have some questions, you can approach us, or your shixiongs." He said and looked at the four core disciples of their sect ¨C Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Yin. You''ll be in charge of them." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Yes, founder." he said and bowed.


    Meanwhile, You Rou and Lei Ling immediately looked at Cheng Sheng, their gaze burning. "Asking Cheng-shixiong for pointers!" they said and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng had an awkward look on his face. "Who told you to be an alchemy master?" Feng Mo laughed. Cheng Sheng''s lip twitched and he smiled at You Rou and Lei Ling. His smile was forced.


    "Since you three will be joining, too, your shifu and I will not hide this from you." Xie Lan said as he looked at Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou. "Last time, we were attacked. It was the work of demonic cultivators." He said. "Now, in the Intersect Competition, be more careful. If you''ve reached the third stage, be more cautious. If an accident occurs, there has to be a strange corpse that will mix in." his face became more serious. "A demonic cultivator may appear. This always happens." He reminded them. "This will be your first time joining, so, be always careful and be mindful of your surroundings. Also, be vigilant." He told them.


    "Yes, founder!" they said and bowed.


    "Alright." Fan Wen said. "Since this will be your first time leaving Xinfaxian, we''ll send you off next week so you can have time to roam around the Zhongyang before the competition starts." He said. It will take them fifteen days to reach the Zhongyang ¨C their stops on their way included. "So, prepare yourself and the things you needed to bring. Clothes ¨C "


    "Wen." Xie Lan called, cutting off Fan Wen''s nagging that''s about to start.


    "Alright." Fan Wen said, more nervous than the disciples. "Also, tell your parents where will you go next month, okay?"


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Fan Wen sighed. The first day is the opening of the competition. In the morning is the registration for those who wanted to join the competition. The sects have already been registered but their disciples still need to register themselves. Also, there are sects that are newly established for the past ten years ¨C like the Xinfaxian Sect, who will be participating, thus the registration process.


    Meanwhile, in the afternoon, the rules of the competition will be announced along with the other details. The second day will be the preliminary stage and will last for three days. A day of rest will then be given to the participants who will be advancing to the second stage, which will be the next day. The second stage will last for five days. After that, another day will be given to the winners, before the third stage starts the next day. The participants were given seven days and by the end of the seventh day, the corpses were counted. Another day will be given for them to rest before the last stage ¨C the longest stage, starts. In the fourth stage, the participants were given ten days. By the eleventh day, the winners will be announced. The 30th day of the competition is for the participants'' relaxation as well as for them to make preparations to go back. At night, a banquet will be held for them to socialize with each other.

 Chapter 56 - The Scum Is Heavy-handed

    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou went home tonight to spend their time with their family and inform them of the competition. Feng Mo also went home with them, chattering non-stop with the three. He is happy since there will be many of them going to compete. After all, starting tomorrow, they will start to train and by the eighth day, they will be leaving Xinfaxian.


    The ones left are Fei Yin ¨C whose home is in Shanliang, Cheng Sheng ¨C whose home is in Xiwang, and Li Tian ¨C an orphan. "Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan called.


    "Yes, founder." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Xie Lan stared at him. "You can still compete even if you won''t use your golden core." he said.


    They fell silent. Of course, they saw Cheng Sheng grow up. Fei Yin and Li Tian also grew up with Cheng Sheng. They can see how Cheng Sheng fight. Li Tian and Feng Mo know that Cheng Sheng can defeat them if they will seriously fight. As to Fei Yin¡­ they looked at Fei Yin. Fei Yin''s hand trembled.


    Fan Wen spoke. "The seven of you. Since the time is short, you train while you travel." He said.


    They nodded. "We understand, shifu." They said.


    "Xiao Sheng. You conceal your power." Xie Lan said. "In the registration, you cannot lie. However, there''s no rule that you cannot conceal your level against your opponent." He told Cheng Sheng. "If not needed, do not use your golden core. We still do not know its effect. Maybe, if you''d use it, your level ¨C " he said, then stopped. " ¨C just put your level in the registration paper as low-level Golden Core Stage." He said, then looked at Li Tian, then Fei Yin. "Xiao Yin¡­" he said. "If you''re that worried, you can try provoking Xiao Sheng." He grinned. "See how will he surprise you." He added.


    Fei Yin froze. He looked at Xie Lan, then Cheng Sheng. "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said and smiled, confused.


    Fei Yin turned to Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "I will." He answered.


    Li Tian choked while Cheng Sheng shrugged. He isn''t afraid of Fei Yin.


    The next morning, the seven of them trained. They were done preparing for their travel. Li Tian, You Rou and Lei Ling trained on the west mountain, just below the Meditation Hall. In the alchemy test, they will be fighting against the others within the specialized test they''re in. For example, in Pill Refining, the quality of the pill determines the winner. This is the same with Potion Brewing. However, for Spell Casting the participants will be tested in terms of practicality by making the participants fight against each other using their spells. This is the same with Talisman Making and Array Drawing.


    On the other hand, the remaining four ¨C Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing trained in the Training Hall on the east mountain. Feng Mo, who was itching since Cheng Sheng gained a golden core, challenged Cheng Sheng for a fight. Fei Yin and Lei Qing took their jade pendants and watched on the sidelines as the two fought.


    Since Feng Mo is a martial arts idiot, and all his time was spent on fighting, he is still powerful even if his sword spirit that awakened is away from him. He has always been aggressive, thus, he took the momentum first when the fight started. He has always been sparring with Cheng Sheng the most since that''s their bonding time, and also to make Cheng Sheng more powerful since only in martial arts can he help Cheng Sheng. Thus, he is familiar with Cheng Sheng''s moves. Cheng Sheng, when they started, had been on the defensive side.


    However, Cheng Sheng is no pushover. Even when the time he still didn''t have a golden core, he has always been strong. Feng Mo may be second in the rank of martial arts in their sect, but Cheng Sheng''s strength is not worse than him. Instead, Feng Mo is ranked higher than Cheng Sheng since Feng Mo''s attacks are more aggressive than Cheng Sheng. But, Cheng Sheng''s attacks are meticulous. As others said, Cheng Sheng is sinister. But, Cheng Sheng is just calculative, so he always had seen his opponent''s weak points. Thus, he started to counterattack.


    Since both of them cannot use qi and only their fists, the fight came to a stalemate. None of them are stepping back. Instead, their fists don''t leave each other for a second nor separate for more than an inch. The weapon stand on the side shook and the weapons rattled. Fei Yin and Lei Ling was pushed a step back, and their hair flew with the wind coming from the two.


    "Feng-shidi is really aggressive." Lei Qing muttered in awe as she watched Feng Mo''s serious expression while he threw strong punches on Cheng Sheng. Feng Mo looked like he became a different person when he fights.


    "Cheng-shidi is in control." Fei Yin said and looked at Cheng Sheng''s calm face. "He''s overwhelming Feng-shidi." He added. Feng Mo''s serious expression speaks for it. When Feng Mo fights, he is confident but not to the point of being careless. However, as the fight continues, Feng Mo''s expression would change.


    Right now, Cheng Sheng was controlling their fight. Lei Qing who finally saw it was surprised. "Cheng-shidi is now stronger than Feng-shidi. It''s because of his golden core?" she said. Of course, who would waste time when they finally have their golden core? Thus, Cheng Sheng, who had long waiting for a golden core, cultivated when he finally gained a golden core. His strength right now shows the result of his cultivation.


    He finally started to push back Feng Mo, whose expression turned grave and losing his momentum. "This decides it." Fei Yin said. His eyes had a trace of pride when he saw Cheng Sheng made a turn in the air and kicked Feng Mo. It was too fast and Feng Mo could only block the kick with both his hands.


    "OW!" Feng Mo cried when he fell on the floor. Fortunately, the bamboos are all fortified or else there''ll be cracks.


    "Shidi!" Lei Qing called and ran towards Feng Mo to help him up.


    Fei Yin walked towards Cheng Sheng who landed on the floor. His sleeves fluttered but there are no creases on it. "Shidi." He called.


    Cheng Sheng turned, not a trace of sweat on his handsome face. "Da shixiong." He called.


    "Hey, hey!" Lei Qing called when she saw Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng standing on the side. "It''ll be me who will fight next!" she said. "Against Cheng-shidi!" she added and dropped Feng Mo.


    "Ow¡­" Feng Mo cried when he fell face first on the floor. He felt his nose stung.


    Lei Qing walked towards Cheng Sheng and smiled. "No mercy, shidi, got it?" she told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes, shijie." He answered.


    Fei Yin could only leave after taking Lei Qing''s jade pendant and drag Feng Mo along. Feng Mo tiredly leaned on the wall as they watched Cheng Sheng and Lei Qing started to fight. "Cheng-shidi became ruthless. I hope shijie will be fine." He muttered and looked at the faint bruise on his hands. It came from Cheng Sheng''s last kick he blocked.


    Fei Yin also saw Feng Mo''s red palm. Too strong. He thought. "AH!" Lei Qing screamed when her back was almost hit by Cheng Sheng. She immediately ducked and roll on the floor. However, when she turned, she was greeted by Cheng Sheng''s fist. Her pupils shrank as she immediately dropped her body on the floor, avoiding Cheng Sheng''s attack with a hair''s breadth. She raised her leg to kick Cheng Sheng, and Cheng Sheng stepped back to dodge, giving her a moment to breathe.


    "Shijie''s faster than me!" Feng Mo exclaimed when he saw the exchange of blows by the two who were currently fighting. If he was on Lei Qing''s shoes earlier, he would have his nose broken.


    Fei Yin nodded as they continued to watch the two fought. "A woman''s body would always be lighter than a man''s, thus they are faster than them, so male cultivators use light foot skills to become faster." He explained as he watched Lei Qing turned, her feet crisscrossing very fast while she circled Cheng Sheng. Then, she raised her fist to attack Cheng Sheng, who immediately dodged and raised his feet to counterattack, which made Lei Qing stop turning on her feet and jump back.


    "Too fast!" Feng Mo exclaimed. "Is Cheng-shidi using his light foot?" he asked.


    "No." Fei Yin answered. "Because of the strange cultivation skill that mysterious man did to Cheng-shidi, the foundation of Cheng-shidi''s body changed." He said, then his fist balled.


    Feng Mo fell silent. He also remembered Cheng Shidi''s heart-clenching scream that night. "So, Cheng-shidi is comparable to woman?" he joked. Which made Cheng Sheng stop momentarily, and Lei Qing used the chance to hit him on his back.


    "OW!" Cheng Sheng cried and fell on the floor. He glared at Feng Mo, who immediately grimaced. "Feng-shixiong is more vengeful than a ghost!" he said. Feng Mo caused him to lose.


    Lei Qing laughed and helped Cheng Sheng up. "A lose is lose, shidi!" she said and patted Cheng Sheng on the back, which Cheng Sheng winced in pain.


    Lei Qing''s hand is surprisingly heavy. Cheng Sheng swears he''ll see a handprint on his back later. Since Cheng Sheng lost, Lei Qing faced Fei Yin. Lei Qing would sure lose, so Fei Yin will be facing Feng Mo ¨C who finished resting, next.


    Across the east mountain is the west mountain where Li Tian, You Rou and Lei Ling are training for the alchemy test in the preliminary stage. They are too focused on their training that they didn''t notice Fan Wen was sitting on the roof of the Meditation Hall and was watching them. Meanwhile, after Xie Lan sent Fan Wen, he flew across the Xinfaxian and reached the east mountain. He''s on his way to the Training Hall to watch over their disciples'' training.


    The goal of the Intersect Competition is to display the prowess of each cultivator in the competition. Those who can impress the sect elders from all over the continent that came to watch the competition will have the chance to be invited by the said elder''s sect. However, it will be up to the cultivator if he will join the sect. Even if the cultivator already belonged to a sect, but if he will accept the invitation from another sect, his original sect cannot complain.

 Chapter 57 - The Scum Is Fickle

    This is one of the rules of the Intersect Competition, thus many promising disciples were offered of prominent sects and some sects will be successful in their poaching. The weaker sects blame Xie Lan who proposed that a disciple''s oath should be taken only when they decided to become an elder of their sect. Meanwhile, the stronger sects are happy to bully the weaker sects. However, they can''t argue with Xie Lan''s reason that one has their own Dao to take. If they cared for their disciple, they would let their disciple fly. If their disciple would change sects, they only to be partially blame for choosing a fickle disciple, and reflect if they are not teaching their disciple enough.


    Even if Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou already promised them they wouldn''t change their sect, but Xie Lan and Fan Wen aren''t close-minded people. They already said they wouldn''t trap their disciples on Xinfaxian, and that their disciples haven''t seen enough of the world yet so they could easily promise them back then.


    "Hmm¡­ so Xiao Mo can now consume 60% of Xiao Yin''s strength." Xie Lan muttered as he watched the four disciples afar. Cheng Sheng and Lei Qing chose to fight again on another place while Fei Yin and Feng Mo fought. "Lei Qing''s strength isn''t bad either to consume 40% of Xiao Sheng''s strength." he said. Then, he took out a voice-transmitting talisman. "Wenwen." He called, the talisman glowed when his voice can be heard. The voice-transmitting talisman was created by Cheng Sheng, and he called it a ''cellphone'' before. When they showed him blank expression, he dropped it. He named the talisman simply ''Voice-Transmitting Talisman'', as its function.


    Fan Wen''s voice can be heard from the talisman when it glowed. "Don''t call me that!" he hissed.


    Xie Lan smiled. He may not see Fan Wen''s face but he can imagine him blushing. "Wen. Why don''t we have our kids ¨C ehem, the disciples swap?" he asked.


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Fan Wen confused voice came from the talisman.


    Xie Lan looked at the four disciples who changed sparring partner. Cheng Sheng''s opponent is Feng Mo again while Fei Yin''s opponent is Lei Qing. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin never sparred. "Let''s do it tomorrow." he told Fan Wen and burned the Voice Transmitting Talisman.


    Fan Wen, who''s across the mountain, was confused. He also burned the Voice Transmitting Talisman and observed Li Tian, You Rou and Lei Ling from different places by splitting his soul into three to watch over them.


    "East becomes West, North becomes South. The land below becomes the land above!" Li Tian said as he raised his hand. The wooden puppet turned from right to left, and flipped all over, now its feet raised up in the air. Then, the soil beneath the head of the wooden puppet rose, only to fall on it and bury it on the ground. "Whew!" Li Tian wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at the wooden puppet buried on the soil. "I have to cast the spell faster." He muttered, his delicate face red from exhaustion. The longer the spell is casted, the more the energy consumed to maintain the effect of the spell before it can be casted. However, the opponent would never wait for someone to harm them. Thus, in the battle between the spell casters, the faster is the winner.


    On the other side, Lei Ling bit his lip and his eyes teared up when he saw another talisman failed. Even before the Intersect Competition was announced, Cheng Sheng had been giving him some pointers. Thus, he understood and later learned the ''characters'' Cheng Sheng taught him. He''s surprisingly a fast learner in these things. Cheng Sheng said it is his natural talent. Thus, Cheng Sheng is also willing to teach him more about Talisman Making. Lei Ling almost kneeled before Cheng Sheng and shamelessly call him ''master''. However, they can only have one master ¨C and that is Fan Wen.


    Of course, Fan Wen has his own share of knowledge in talisman making. However, it is too general. And that, Cheng Sheng''s is too specialize to the point no one can imitate his own talismans. When Fan Wen discovered this, he even urged Cheng Sheng. The reason is that Fan Wen is afraid Cheng Sheng would lose heart in cultivating after knowing his aptitude is low. Fan Wen wants Cheng Sheng to enjoy cultivation in another way ¨C Talisman Making. It turned out Fan Wen''s decision has been right since he produced a genius.


    "Calm down. Calm down. Haste makes waste ¨C " Lei Ling muttered as patted his chest, recalling the words Cheng Sheng always told him when he teaches him. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then slowly opened his eyes. "''The key isn''t the originality, not its practicality ¨C '' " he muttered. " '' ¨C but its heart''." He said and took out another empty talisman paper. "''A talisman''s originality will never be recognized, its practicality will never be realized, if it is empty.''" He said as his brush slowly but strongly wrote on the paper. When he looked at the words in the center of the talisman, he was shocked. "''Emptiness''." He muttered and saw the brush, along with the words on the talisman, disappeared. "What happened?" he asked as he took the clean talisman paper and turned it. However, the words he wrote disappeared. "''empty''." He muttered, then saw the talisman itself disappeared on his hand. "Could it be¡­ the talisman''s function is to take away one''s possession?!" he exclaimed in shock.


    Goodness! He had made his own talisman!


    Meanwhile, You Rou pouted as she looked at the cauldron with a dark face ¨C literally. She coughed when she inhaled some smoke and she wiped off the black marks on her face after the cauldron almost exploded. Fortunately, the cauldrons bought by their sect from the merchants passing by the Xinfaxian valley are all high-quality thus the cauldron didn''t break. But, that doesn''t mean she could waste their resources!


    She sat on the ground, uncaring if her clothes were dirtied. She''s the only daughter of the You family, and they were planning to marry her off to Feng Mo ¨C the only son of the Feng family. However, her three elder brothers who were businessmen disagreed since they cannot bear to marry her off. Their parents exploded, asking them when will they marry her, if she''s already old?! Thus, she ran away from home and became a disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect. That way, her elder brothers would be happy and her parents wouldn''t worry about her since she will take care of herself.


    Her life has always been easy. It''s just now that she encountered a wall. "What should I do¡­" she muttered. "It''s already hard to concoct a pill, but to refine?" she sighed and rose from the ground. She knew, even though she''s second on the Pill Concocting Rank of their sect, but she''s far behind Cheng Sheng. It''ll only be a matter of time for her fellow disciples behind her to catch up to her.


    She walked towards the cauldron and emptied it. "I don''t want to disappoint them!" she said, her voice determined as she took out a new batch of ingredients. "''Magic pills have many uses. Medicine, rejuvenating, or even poisoning.''" She remembered Cheng Sheng told her.


    "Shimei, why do you pursue Pill Concocting?" Cheng Sheng once asked her. "Even though it looked easy as cooking food, and since people recognize pills on how it was refined, but concocting it is actually not easy." He said. "Even if you had the ingredients, and you only needed to follow the steps, but even when cooking the food there''re times it''ll be burnt or undercooked." He told her. "I''m not scaring you, shimei." He said, his face serious. "It''s just that, even if I''m here to guide you, but concocting pills still relies on you." He told her. "Hmm¡­ how about this, shimei ¨C " he looked at her. " ¨C think this way. When concocting pills, you first need to have the right ingredients. Then, you combine them according to the steps stated on the recipe." He said and picked up an herb. "Don''t you think you''re this way?" he turned to her. "Pill Concocting is like you choosing which Dao to take. You need to find the right ingredients. You need to weigh the pros and cons." He said. "Then, you combine the ingredients according to the steps. You have to be tough and be firm on your decisions. Lastly ¨C " he chewed the herb on his hand. " ¨C you need to shape them right. You should be patient." He told her. "As for refining the pill, your heart should be clear. The calmer you are, the more the pill will be refined. You understand?" he patted her head.


    "Yes, shixiong!" she answered.


    "Don''t hastily answer. Now, tell me ¨C " he said. " ¨C why do you want to pursue Pill Concocting?" he asked.


    You Rou sobbed as she closed her eyes and made a hand sign to shape the pill. "I want for my family to live longer¡­ I want them to grow old with me." She finally answered and clenched her hands. Her qi came out of her body and she wrapped the pill with her qi.


    Fan Wen watched her finally reached the refining method. A smile formed on his lips when he saw You Rou''s face turned pale. She was pushing herself, but, the more you exert the power of your soul, the result of is that your power will be doubled.


    He turned away when he saw You Rou collapsed and a dark pill fell on the tray with a loud clang.


    The next day.


    "They''re lively." Xie Lan said as they watched the seven left and then split into two groups, going to the opposite directions. Even after they were battered yesterday ¨C in their own way, but they still got up the next day and then trained. Today is the second day of their training.


    "What do you mean yesterday?" Fan Wen asked, referring to Xie Lan saying ''swapping'' their disciples.


    "In order for a limping man to walk beside his wife, he would use crutches." Xie Lan said.


    "Then, use it to beat his wife when he found out she cheated on him?" Fan Wen asked.


    Xie Lan almost knelt down to Fan Wen. "Wen, you¡­" he sighed. "I meant, one has to cover up their shortcoming in order to beat their opponent." He explained.


    "Oh." Fan Wen said. "I thought you''re telling a joke." He said. He didn''t notice Xie Lan''s face darkened. "So, what does it relate to our disciples?" he asked.


    Xie Lan forced himself not to pinch his wife''s cheeks. He told Fan Wen of his observations of Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Feng Mo and Lei Qing, the four''s training. "This is the extent of their strength. Even if they''d unleash their hidden potential, their chance of beating their opponent would increase only a little higher." He said.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Yes. I also observed from Xiao Tian, Xiao Ling and Xiao Rou." He said and told Xie Lan of his observation from Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou yesterday. "They are highly motivated, but their strength isn''t enough." He concluded. Then, he turned to Xie Lan. "So, you''re suggesting-" he said.


    Xie Lan smiled. "Let the alchemy disciples train in martial arts, and the martial arts disciples train in alchemy." He said. "That way, they can see what they''re lacking in and learn from it." He explained.


    Fan Wen''s eyes widened. He suddenly felt enlightened. "Lan, that''s such a brilliant idea!" he exclaimed. "As expected from the youngest sect leader!" he smiled.


    Xie Lan finally can''t help it but kiss Fan Wen.

 Chapter 58 - The Scum Is Powerful

    As Xie Lan suggested, the disciples training alchemy ¨C Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou, learned martial arts while the disciples training in martial arts ¨C Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing, learned alchemy. As the one in between ¨C or, actually, have the both worlds, Cheng Sheng was personally trained by Xie Lan while the six were under observation by Fan Wen.


    Li Tian is average in martial arts, so he only needs to improve his martial arts. Meanwhile, Lei Ling and You Rou are clumsy using their sword. Initially, Xie Lan ¨Cas their sect leader, has given them their sword. But, Lei Ling and You Rou neglected their sword and practiced alchemy. They only use their sword during Fan Wen''s martial arts classes. Even their fellow disciples are better than them. In short, the two of them are on the bottom of the Martial Arts ranking of their sect.


    But, they can''t disobey Xie Lan. Practicing their sword can also protect themselves aside the alchemy. Thus, they began to learn the basic sword skills. Li Tian was teaching them. Why not Fan Wen? It''s because Fan Wen has his hands full in teaching Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing basic alchemy.


    Fan Wen''s face is darker than the bottom of the pot Feng Mo was using. Among the three, Fei Yin is better. Not because he is the da shixiong who excelled in both studies and sword, but because he is good at cooking. This is thanks to Cheng Sheng who Fei Yin feeds every day. Thus, he received a passing grade in Pill Concocting from Fan Wen. Pill Refining is removing the impurities in the magic pills, but they don''t need to study this for now. Seeing Feng Mo almost broke the cauldron and Lei Qing who was crying after being choked by the smoke and murdering the herbs, Fan Wen gave up on teaching them Pill Concocting.


    The next he taught to the three is Spell Casting. Surprisingly, the three of them passed. Fei Yin easily memorizes the spells and casts them fast. Li Tian suddenly cried, saying their da shixiong is indeed their da shixiong. He bested Li Tian in Spell Casting. On the other hand, Lei Qing only memorized a few words and casts the spells with simpler words. The effect decreased but it is better than nothing. Meanwhile, Feng Mo showed a good performance. Unlike in Pill Concocting, Feng Mo can cast spells at an average pace. He''s slightly worse than Fei Yin and Lei Qing, but his performance is passable. When Fan Wen asked him how he did it, he answered ¨C


    "I already failed Pill Concocting. I will apologize for failing shimei''s expectation. However, I feel like I will disrespect Li-shixiong, and disappoint founder, shifu¡­ everyone, if I''ll fail here." Feng Mo said, his eyes burning.


    He''s really zealous. They thought, but a smile was on their face. Fei Yin and Lei Qing were moved, thus they did their best in Talisman Making. Fortunately, it wasn''t Cheng Sheng who was teaching them. Not that Fan Wen is lacking compared to Cheng Sheng in Talisman Making, but because Cheng Sheng''s talismans are really too¡­ unique.


    Lei Ling who happened to pass by them and saw them succeeded making a few talismans is very proud. I finally have comrades! He thought and almost cried on the spot. However, he didn''t know that this performance is only for the competition. When the competition ends, the three would never touch a talisman again.


    Cheng Sheng''s talismans may be too unique, but Fan Wen is stricter than Cheng Sheng when teaching! They cried in their heart. Their shifu is indeed their shifu. Cheng Sheng has longer patience than Fan Wen, and is carefree in teaching Talisman Making. Yet Fan Wen¡­ Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing felt that they couldn''t move their hands and their eyes are seeing circles after making many talismans.


    Fan Wen sighed and pitied the six disciples before him who were lying on the ground, dead tired. They suddenly turned to the direction of the Training Hall when they heard a loud explosion. Even if Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou were training with their sword, but it was just the basics so they trained with Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing who were practicing alchemy on the west mountain near the Meditation Hall.


    Today, sixth day of the disciples'' training, the Training Hall is occupied by Xie Lan and Cheng Sheng. Xie Lan was idle while Cheng Sheng doesn''t need to train with his fellow disciples since his talent is above theirs. Thus, the two decided to spar with each other in the Training Hall.


    The six disciples, together with their shifu, flew across the Xinfaxian and reached the east mountain. When they neared it, they felt the fluctuation in the air. Then, they saw a big hole on the Training Hall''s roof, and all the weapons inside ¨C their blade sticking out of the roof like the roof was skewered.


    "Lan! Xiao Sheng!" Fan Wen called and flew to the ground. The six disciples behind him followed and they all ran inside the Training Hall. They saw Xie Lan ¨C who was near them, and Cheng Sheng was standing on the other side far from them.


    Cheng Sheng''s face is emotionless as he looked at Xie Lan. Fan Wen and the others can''t see Xie Lan''s expression since his back is on them. Cheng Sheng''s gaze finally moved away from Xie Lan and he turned to Fan Wen and the six people behind him. "Shifu. Da shixiong. Li-shixiong. Feng-shixiong. Shijie. Shimei. Lei-shidi." He called the six people.


    "Lan¡­?" Fan Wen called, his eyes only on Xie Lan''s back.


    Xie Lan has already felt Fan Wen and the six flying towards the east mountain. However, currently, he can''t move since he was injured. He can''t face Fan Wen since there''s blood trickling out of his mouth. He regulated his qi and he forced a laugh. "I''m fine. I''m fine ¨C " he said and used his qi to wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth. The Spiritual Awakening Method is very scary. He thought as he looked at Cheng Sheng who was beaten by him, yet looked nothing like injured. Instead, it was him who was pale since he received an internal injury after provoking Cheng Sheng from using his golden core.


    He was careless. The power hidden in Cheng Sheng''s body is too strong he was hit just from one wave when Cheng Sheng released the power in his body. However, it only helped Cheng Sheng rise one level. Even so, rising one level in just a second is already heaven-defying. Currently, Cheng Sheng''s level is mid-level Golden Core.


    "What happened?" Fan Wen asked after the fluctuations in the air disappeared. They immediately entered the Training Hall.


    "Cheng-shidi." While Fan Wen went to check on Xie Lan, the six people went and gather around Cheng Sheng.


    "I''ll tell you later." Xie Lan whispered to Fan Wen and turned to Cheng Sheng and the others. "Xiao Sheng." He called.


    "Yes, founder." Cheng Sheng answered, his robes were torn and have bloodstains. His face also has cuts.


    "After you fix yourself, you and Xiao Yin would teach your fellow disciples." Xie Lan told him. "Your shifu and I have something to do." He said. "Xiao Sheng will teach you alchemy, while Xiao Yin will teach you martial arts. Tomorrow and you''ll change teachers to help you breakthrough on your bottleneck." He told them.


    "We understand, founder, shifu!" they all bowed.


    Xie Lan just nodded at them and he and Fan Wen ¨C who was still confused, left. "Are you alright, Cheng-shidi?" Li Tian asked when their shifu and founder left.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and wiped the blood on his forehead. "I''m fine." He answered and took out a Cleaning Talisman, then pasted it on himself. His robes became clean, but were still torn. His face darkened. Xie Lan is really merciless. Using sword on this pitiful disciple! He thought, then remembered Xie Lan was provoking him. He can only sigh. "I''ll change my robes first. Shijie. Feng-shixiong. Meet me on the foot of the south mountain." He told them, then turned to Fei Yin. "How about da shixiong''s group?" he asked.


    Fei Yin has been staring at Cheng Sheng, looking for changes. However, he didn''t see anything, and so he can only give up. "Li-shidi. Lei-shidi. You-shimei. Since we can''t use the Training Hall, we''ll be training on the foot of this mountain." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Cheng Sheng then left and headed to the north mountain where their ¨C disciples'', residence is, to change his robes. Meanwhile, Lei Qing and Feng Mo flew to the south mountain. Fei Yin, Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou walked down the mountain, passed by a stream and filled their bamboo tubes water, then continued to descend.

 Chapter 59 - The Scum Is A Teacher

    Bamboo Pavilion.


    Xie Lan was lying on Fan Wen''s lap as he recuperated, healing his internal injuries after provoking the power sleeping inside Cheng Sheng''s body. Suddenly, the two of them looked up at the sky and saw Cheng Sheng flying on his sword, looking handsome even though his clothes are torn.


    "Wen." Xie Lan called. "I have something to tell you." He said.


    "Hm?" Fan Wen said and waited. However, Xie Lan turned and spat out a mouthful of blood on the floor. "Lan!" he called as he immediately feed his qi on Xie Lan''s body. "Lan¡­ what happened?" he asked, worry in his voice. He thought that Xie Lan was fine earlier when he didn''t see any wound on Xie Lan''s body. He should know better ¨C it was an internal injury.


    However, Xie Lan didn''t answer. He wiped the blood off his lips. The bloodstains on his chest is scary to look at. "My vision before¡­ it appeared again." He said.


    "What vision?" Fan Wen asked, confused.


    Xie Lan froze, then he turned to Fan Wen. He forgot that he didn''t tell Fan Wen anything. It''s better to come clean now. "Before I went into seclusion, I had a vision of Xiao Sheng." He said. "Xiao Sheng was surrounded by demonic qi while he stood alone in the middle of a corpse field."


    Fan Wen''s expression turned gray. "T-then¡­ then what should we do?!" he asked, panic in his voice. "And you saw it again?" he added.


    Xie Lan nodded, his expression heavy. "I don''t know." He honestly answered. "This was the reason why I went to seclusion for 10 years. To find answers from that vision. But¡­" he shook his head. "Wen. We can only guide Xiao Sheng to the path of righteousness, and then hope for the best." He said.


    Fan Wen closed his eyes and hugged Xie Lan tight, not minding the blood on Xie Lan''s clothes. "As his shifu¡­ I will do my best." He whispered.


    The unaware he''s a danger Cheng Sheng had a quick wash and then changed in clean robes. He was fixing his belt, along with the jade pendant on his waistband when he turned and looked at the peaceful Xinfaxian. He closed his eyes and felt the wind entered his window and blew coldly on his skin. The cut on his cheek and the wound on his forehead disappeared. It was due to the Spiritual Awakening Method that was healing his body.


    He lightly tapped his foot on the ground. Suddenly, countless lights from all directions floated up the sky like fireflies. Then, it formed a giant barrier and enclosed the Xinfaxian. The Xinfaxian residents suddenly felt comfortable and paused for a moment, before they resumed their daily life with a smile on their face.


    "Xiao Ling. Let''s go." Cheng Sheng called to his sword spirit. The small sword spirit appeared, a sleepy look on its face. Its cheeks are round, and Cheng Sheng can''t help but pinch them. "Wake up. Even your master doesn''t dare to be lazy." He told it.


    Xiao Ling came back to the jade pendant and the jade pendant glowed brightly. It turned into a sword and flew out of the window. Cheng Sheng smiled and jumped out of his window, which is a cliff below. Before he could fall in the air, he caught the hilt of his sword and laughed. He flipped his body in the air and his feet landed on the blade of his sword.


    East Mountain.


    "Hold the hilt of your sword tight." Fei Yin told them. "Hold it horizontally. Your free hand on the neck of the blade of your sword." He told them. "This stance is for defense. Our time is tight, and you are purely practicing alchemy, but founder is concerned for your safety when you reach the second and third stage." He explained. "Now, I''ll hit you and you defend. Let''s practice the speed of your reaction first ¨C " he said and went to Lei Ling first. "Defend!" he said and swung his sword.


    Lei Ling''s face paled as he watched the sword descend on his head. If Fei Yin didn''t stop, Lei Ling would have been cut into two. "D-d-d-d-da shixiong!" he cried and he fell on his knees.


    Fei Yin wasn''t moved as he withdrew his sword. "You didn''t react at all." He said. "You-shimei." He called.


    You Rou gulped and was scared. She almost knelt in fear when she saw Lei Ling almost died earlier. "H-here." She said.


    Fei Yin turned to her. "Your enemy wouldn''t hesitate to kill you, especially the brainless corpses." He said. "So, you should also not hesitate to defend!" he swung his blade at You Rou''s head!


    You Rou''s pupils shrank and instinctively, she raised her sword. However, she didn''t properly hold the neck of the blade of her sword and her palm was cut when her sword was struck by Fei Yin. "Nm." She cried as she bit her lip. Fortunately, Fei Yin didn''t use much strength.


    "Shimei!" Li Tian called.


    You Rou sighed as she took out a healing ointment and applied it on her palm. "The wound is not that deep." She said. Even though she was spoiled, but she''s not that delicate. Or else, she would''ve quit being a disciple. Like everyone, she also took water by herself to use for her bath. She washed her own clothes and cooked her own food. These menial tasks were done by servants, but she ¨C a young miss, did all these.


    Li Tian sighed in relief. He also knew not to pamper You Rou. Fei Yin didn''t go easy on her since he knew she can take it. "Li-shidi." He called.


    "Yes." Li Tian said and prepared himself.


    Fei Yin nodded and swung his sword. Li Tian immediately raised his sword above his head, receiving the attack. However, Li Tian''s arms are a bit weak and so he almost injured his palm. "Good." He heard Fei Yin said. "Lei-shidi." He called.


    Lei Ling finally calmed down after watching You Rou and Li Tian. He can''t be weaker than a girl!


    South Mountain.


    "Shijie. Feng-shixiong. Sorry for the wait." Cheng Sheng said as he landed in front of them, his sleeves billowing.


    Lei Qing and Feng Mo stared at him for a while before they reacted. "No worries." They said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as his sword turned into a pendant. He knew Xiao Ling must have gone back to sleep again. "Shijie. Feng-shixiong." He called. "I reckon both of you also know that founder''s concern is for your safety." He said. Seeing the two nodded, he continued. "Alchemy is usually used as a supplement when one''s sword lacks. Take the potion and magic pill for example." He said. "The potion and magic pill can be used as a medicine to heal your injuries, or to enhance your strength." he explained. "However, alchemy can also be used as an offense." He took out a talisman and hit the dried branch on the ground. The branch burned along with the talisman. Next, he took out the Shapeshifting blanket and the blanket flew towards Lei Qing and Feng Mo, surrounding them. The two looked confused. He didn''t wait for them to respond before he snapped his finger and an array appeared on the tree. An arrow was poking out of it and was pointing at them two! "The ground beneath you, transform." He calmly spoke.


    "WAH!" Lei Qing and Feng Mo exclaimed when they felt something grabbed their leg. They looked down and saw two hands made of soil grabbing their leg! "Shidi! Stop! We understand now!" they immediately said and kicked the soil hands.


    "The last one I did is Spell Casting." He told them.


    "Eh? But that''s too short!" the two said, patting the dirt off their shoes. Then, they froze. They looked at Cheng Sheng. Right. He''s a genius.


    Cheng Sheng could clearly read their expression. "It''s not because of that." He said. "There''s one thing that''s common in the alchemy ¨C " he told them. " ¨C one''s essence." He took out the Cleansing Talisman. "Feng-shixiong was with us when we went to the Xiwang before, so I''ll explain to shijie." He said and told her about the essence of the talisman.


    As expected, Lei Qing''s face cracked. He''s so shameless. She thought in her heart. "So, the essence of Spell Casting is understanding the things involved in casting the spell?" she said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. An example of what I did earlier, I wanted to use the soil to grab your leg thus I took in consideration the amount of the soil to be used to create two hands. Then, I pour my qi to the soil for it to self-consciously shape itself into two hands, then gave them the order to move." He explained. "Once there was an understanding between you and the things to be used in the spell, then it''ll become easier to cast the spell." He added.


    The two looked at him in awe.


    "Actually, you can cast a spell without saying it." Cheng Sheng smiled. "This one is used for sneak attacks." He told them.


    Their eyes became round and they suddenly looked excited. "Oh oh! Tell us, shidi!" the two said. He''s really a genius! They exclaimed in their mind.


    "There are two kinds of Spell Casting ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. " ¨C the Voiced, and the Non-voiced or Silent." He raised his two fingers. "The Voiced Spell Casting is the one we are familiar of. On the other hand, the Non-voiced or the Silent Spell Casting is spoken in mind." He explained. "The two kinds of Spell Casting have the same principle to cast, however, if one is inarticulate, then it''s convenient to use the Silent Spell Casting. However, this was seen as a sneak attack." He told them.


    "Amazing! Amazing! Then, if Cheng-shidi wants to bully us, he will use the Silent Spell Casting!" Lei Qing said and looked at Cheng Sheng, her eyes are teasing.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "What does shijie mean? I''m not that sly~" he said and can''t hold back a laughter.


    Feng Mo has a big smile on his face. "Then I''d better not bully Cheng-shidi in the future." He said.


    "You better not!" Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes before he continued. "The Shapeshifting Blanket is a refined device." He said and called back the blanket that was hovering above them. The blanket then flew back and went inside Cheng Sheng''s qiankun pouch. "Refining treasures results to magic devices. The Shapeshifting Blanket is one. There are countless ways to refine a treasure." He said and took out the jade pendant on his waist. "Our jade pendant is one. Our jade pendant was refined by making a pact with the jade spirit. Then, using qi to feed the jade spirit, the jade spirit developed a spiritual consciousness and became more intelligent. Thus, they became our sword spirit." He explained. "Xiao Ling." He called.


    The jade pendant glowed and a sleepy Xiao Ling came out. "So cute!" Lei Qing exclaimed.


    "Bai Bai. Come out." Feng Mo called out his sword spirit. A small Wu Bai came out.


    Cheng Sheng was surprised. "You refined your husband?" he asked.


    Feng Mo''s face reddened. "I didn''t!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng stopped teasing him. "Our sword spirit feeds on our qi as we use them. Thus, they would reflect our soul." He explained. This is why a small Wu Bai came out as Feng Mo''s sword spirit. "Shijie. You try communicating with your sword. Your sword spirit will come out." he told Lei Qing. Lei Qing still hasn''t awoken her sword spirit.


    Lei Qing nodded as she walked towards an empty space and meditated. "If our sword spirit reflects us, then, Cheng-shidi is a sleepy and lazy person?" Feng Mo asked. He better had not said it when he saw Cheng Sheng''s smile.


    The next second and Feng Mo was pulled by the ground.

 Chapter 60 - The Scum Is OP

    "Next is the Array Drawing." Cheng Sheng said after Lei Qing successfully woke up her sword spirit.


    "Cheng-shidi. We didn''t see you draw the array?" Lei Qing asked. Feng Mo was pushed down the ground by the soil hands.


    "Array Drawing is like Spell Casting." Cheng Sheng patiently said. "The array can be drawn outright ¨C Explicit, or can be drawn inside the mind ¨C Imagining." He said. "The difference between Array Drawing and Spell Casting is that spells are formed using words, while array is formed using figures." He explained. Then, the arrow poking out of the small array on the tree shot towards Lei Qing.


    Lei Qing was shocked. However, the arrow turned and hit her shoulder. What expected of pain, Lei Qing didn''t feel. Instead, the arrow disappeared on her shoulder. "W-where did it go?" Lei Qing asked as she checked her shoulder, looking for the arrow.


    "I returned it to the Training Hall." Cheng Sheng answered.


    The two sharply turned to Cheng Sheng. Training Hall?! Isn''t it on the east mountain?! Isn''t it too far ne? "Cheng-shidi is too powerful!" Lei Qing whispered to Feng Mo. Feng Mo immediately agreed.


    Cheng Sheng acted like he didn''t hear them. "Of course, the difference between Voiced Spell Casting and Silent Spell Casting is the power they consume. That goes the same way as in Array Drawing." He explained. "Do you have any questions?" he asked. The two shook their head. "Actually, potions and magic pills can be used as an offense, too." He said and took out a magic pill and a potion bottle. "Do you want to try?" he asked. The two shook their head. He sighed. "I''ll enlighten shimei tomorrow." he muttered and kept the bottle and the magic pill. "Now ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C please attack me using the alchemic methods, Feng-shixiong, shijie." He told them and smiled.


    Looking at that seemingly harmless smile, Lei Qing and Feng Mo suddenly wish for Fan Wen to go back.


    East Mountain.


    Fei Yin looked at Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou sprawled on the ground, badly beaten. He just finished testing their strength in blocking a sword. He increased his strength as time passed by. Now, the three felt their whole body became numb. Fei Yin not only tested their arms'' strength, but also their shoulder, waist, knees and legs. He also tested their footwork. His reason ¨C to test their reaction to sneak attacks, and also running in case they can''t block the attack. After Fei Yin laid to them the foundation of blocking an attack, the four of them played tag around the mountain. The unlucky one who will be caught by Fei Yin ¨C the short-legged Lei Ling, miserably cries. In order to fix this flaw of Lei Ling, Fei Yin made Lei Ling run on the mountaintops, then finally taught him the light feet skill. Fan Wen already taught all the disciples of this skill, but Lei Ling never trained himself of it. He was also inside his residence making talismans every day. One can only say he reaped what he sown.


    Fei Yin turned to the south. "Lei-shidi." He suddenly called. Lei Ling got a fright and he almost buried himself on the ground like a mole. "You are forbidden to use your sword to fly back to the north mountain." He told him.


    "Da shixiong, you mean ¨C "


    "This is all for today. Tomorrow, you have Cheng-shidi to teach you." Fei Yin told them and flew on his sword, going to the direction of south.


    Black lines covered the three''s face. What ''this is all for today''? Aren''t you just missing the one who''ll be teaching us tomorrow? They thought. However, they didn''t voice it out. "Wuwuwuwu¡­ it''s already dark... QAQ" Lei Ling cried. Who knows when will he reach the north mountain with his pace?


    Li Tian smiled and patted Lei Ling''s shoulder. "I''ll accompany you." He told Lei Ling.


    "Li-shixiong! You''re too kind!" Lei Ling cried, almost hugging Li Tian''s leg.


    Li Tian just laughed. "I am the second shixiong. I just can''t lag behind Feng-shidi and Cheng-shidi?" he said.


    "I''ll also accompany you!" You Rou suddenly said and rose her hand. Her clothes are filled with dirt, and her arms and face has mud. "I need to strengthen my body to receive an attack from an enemy!" she said.


    Li Tian looked at her with a gratified expression. "Then, while Lei-shidi runs, shimei and I will be running with Lei-shidi." He said. "You two should be alert since I will attack you!" he told them.


    "Yes, shixiong!" they answered.


    "Good." Li Tian said. "Shimei. You can use a Rejuvenating Pill tomorrow. I''ll ask Cheng-shidi for you." He told her. Among them seven, she''s the weakest.


    You Rou nodded. "Thank you, shixiong!" she said.


    "Let''s go!" Li Tian said and started to run. Lei Ling and You Rou followed behind him like his tail. "Keep up with my pace!" Li Tian told them.


    "Yes!" the two nodded and ran faster.


    Fei Yin watched them ran down the mountain. His face is expressionless, yet he didn''t say anything. He already expected Li Tian to do this ¨C kind as he is. Then, he flew to the south.


    South Mountain.


    "Ch-Cheng-shidi¡­ no more!" Feng Mo panted as he fell on his hands and knees. Lei Qing was floating on the stream, life and death unknown.


    "Water, transform." Cheng Sheng raised his finger and the water in the stream rose, bringing Lei Qing to the ground.


    "Did shijie die?!" Feng Mo exclaimed.


    "No. She exhausted herself to the point she has no energy to speak." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Lei Qing who stiffened. He took out a Cleaning Talisman and the Cleaning Talisman dried Lei Qing''s clothes. "Earth, transform." He said.


    Feng Mo cried without tears when the ground beneath him sank and turned to a quagmire. "Shidi! It''s a different spell you casted earlier!" he told Cheng Sheng.


    "Words are boundless." Cheng Sheng just said as Feng Mo slowly sank in the quagmire.


    Fei Yin expressionlessly watched Cheng Sheng bully his senior disciples. "Shidi." He called as he descended on the ground while his sword flew to pick up Feng Mo from the quagmire.


    Cheng Sheng heard Fei Yin''s voice. He turned. "Da shixiong!" he called. "You''re just in time. I''m hungry!" he said.


    Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng''s walking canteen, walked towards Cheng Sheng and nodded. "Mn." He said and took out his qiankun pouch. The aroma of food assailed Lei Qing and Feng Mo''s nose. Their stomach grumbled. However, they cannot complain they are hungry and ask for food since it''s already a common sense in their sect Fei Yin''s food is only for Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng is a pet Fei Yin feeds.


    Cheng Sheng received Fei Yin''s food and immediately ate it. Fei Yin saw the leaking qi from Cheng Sheng''s body, but they don''t leave him far. They just floated around him in stagnant motion.


    Having eaten his fill, Cheng Sheng threw a Cleaning Talisman towards Feng Mo. "Alright. This is all for today. Tomorrow, da shixiong will teach you." He told Lei Qing and Feng Mo.


    Lei Qing and Feng Mo almost cried in joy. Compared to the serious and strict Fei Yin, even if Cheng Sheng looked so carefree, they''d rather train under Fei Yin''s hands than be bullied by Cheng Sheng. "Great!" they exclaimed.


    "Let''s go back. Dinner will be served in an hour." Fei Yin said. He calculated, the other three ¨C Li Tian, You Rou and Feng Mo, would be returning in one hour ¨C just in time for dinner.


    "Food!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed and tapped his foot on the ground. With a bunch of foods in his hands, he waved at them. "See you in the dining hall!" he told them and he disappeared along with the array on his feet.


    Lei Qing and Feng Mo, who were exhausted, gaped. Fei Yin''s face is dark. He went here to fetch Cheng Sheng, yet the other avoided him. Lei Qing and Feng Mo didn''t dare speak lest it''ll poke their da shixiong''s sore spot.


    Suddenly, they saw a Voice Transmitting Talisman flew towards them. "Right." It was Cheng Sheng''s voice. They heard their fellow disciples'' voice. Cheng Sheng has reached the north mountain in just a second using the teleportation array. "Earlier, I installed teleportation arrays all over Xinfaxian. It doesn''t need qi to be activated. If one willed, then it can take them anywhere in Xinfaxian." He explained. "You can try looking for our sect''s crest and touch it. It''s the teleportation array." He said, then chuckled. His voice also disappeared and the Voice Transmitting Talisman burned.


    Li Tian, You Rou and Lei Ling who just reached the foot of the east mountain heard what Cheng Sheng said and they were filled with joy. The five exhausted disciples immediately searched all over the mountain while the sixth disciple flew to the north mountain, brokenhearted.

 Chapter 61 - Th Scum Is A Treasure

    In the north mountain, Bamboo Pavilion.


    "Shifu." Cheng Sheng called as he approached Fan Wen.


    "Take a seat." Fan Wen said.


    Cheng Sheng heavily sighed, then knelt before Fan Wen. His forehead hitting the ground. Only the other disciples'' voice can be heard from afar. "How''s founder?" he asked. He didn''t dare raise his head and meet Fan Wen''s gaze.


    "It''s not your fault ¨C " Fan Wen said.


    "It is." Cheng Sheng said. "I cannot control the power in my body ¨C "


    "Enough!" Fan Wen said. His cup hit the table and it broke. The tea spilled between his fingers, together kin was with some blood after Fan Wen''s skin was cut by the broken pieces of the cup. "Your founder brought it upon himself." he told Cheng Sheng.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng muttered. "I think so, too." He said.


    "Yes ¨C " Fan Wen agreed, then his face darkened. He looked at Cheng Sheng, feeling that his shamelessness is too alike with a certain someone''s. He took a deep breath to calm himself, pressing down the irritation he felt. He had been scared when Xie Lan spat out a mouthful of blood. He had thought of the worst when he learned the internal injury was caused by the power inside Cheng Sheng. He had initially blamed Cheng Sheng, but later removed those thoughts since Cheng Sheng isn''t the one to blame. When he was assured by Xie Lan that he was fine, he finally calmed down. Then, he left to meet with Cheng Sheng who sent him a message through the Voice-Transmitting Talisman. "How are your fellow disciples?" he asked.


    "Tomorrow, this disciple will exchange students with da shixiong." Cheng Sheng answered. "Lei-shijie and Feng-shixiong¡­ their alchemic skills have improved." He told Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen nodded, pleased. Then, he turned when he felt the drape barriers was touched, and Fei Yin appeared. "Xiao Yin." He called.


    "Shifu." Fei Yin saluted, before his eyes fell on Cheng Sheng who was kneeling on the ground.


    Fan Wen looked at Cheng Sheng. "Why are you still kneeling?" he asked. Is Cheng Sheng purposefully making him look like a bad master to his fellow disciple?


    "Shifu¡­" Cheng Sheng called, his voice wronged.


    Fan Wen got a bad premonition.


    "¡­ I can''t feel my legs." Cheng Sheng continued.


    Fan Wen''s face darkened. "Xiao Yin. Help your shidi up." He told Fei Yin.


    "Yes ¨C " Fei Yin answered and pulled Cheng Sheng up by his armpits, just like an adult pulling up a child.


    After a few seconds and Cheng Sheng felt his legs again. His feet touched the ground, then he tapped his shoes against the ground, feeling his legs. This Spiritual Awakening Method is really good! He thought and smiled.


    Fan Wen ignored Cheng Sheng''s stupid look and he turned to Fei Yin. "How are your shidis and shimei?" he asked.


    "Shifu. Li-shidi, Lei-shidi and You-shimei are working hard." Fei Yin answered. "Their strength and speed have improved." He added.


    Fan Wen nodded, feeling satisfied. "Continue with what we have planned for tomorrow." he said. "You can now have your dinner." He told them, then sent them outside the pavilion. When the two left, Fan Wen sighed. "I hope these preparations will be enough for the Intersect Competition." He muttered, then left to see Xie Lan.


    The next day, seventh day of training.


    Study Hall, south mountain.


    "In Pill Concocting, with just one stalk of herb, you can make a variety of pills with it after combining it with other herbs." Cheng Sheng started. "By understanding their properties, you can change the nature of the pill you are making." He said.


    You Rou immediately took down notes while Li Tian and Lei Ling are helping her list the herbs'' properties. "I got it, Cheng-shixiong! Thank you!" she said as she finished writing. Her eyes are gleaming.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Later, you study all the herbs." He told You Rou. "In Pill Refining, you only need full concentration." He said. "The more you are concentrated, the higher the number you can refine the magic pill." He told her.


    "Yes!" You Rou nodded.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them three. He already finished telling Li Tian about the Voiced and Silent Spell Casting, and also taught Lei Ling the areas he needed to observe in Talisman Making. Now, he just finished advising You Rou about Pill Concocting. "I already have told you everything I learned." He said. "Now ¨C " he looked at them one by one before he continued. " ¨C we''re on the last step." He said.


    "The last step?"


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "There are three foundations in alchemy ¨C " he said. " ¨C theory, practice, and the third and last one ¨C " he raised three fingers. " ¨C qi!" he said.


    "Qi¡­" they muttered.


    "Theories can be learned, or realized." Cheng Sheng started. "Practice can be done with guidance. However, qi ¨C " he said. " ¨C you rely on yourself. How much qi was drawn when you casted a spell, the strength of the spell relies on it." He looked at Li Tian. "How much qi you input in the talisman, determines the talisman''s effect." He looked at Lei Ling. "How much qi you use in Pill Refining, speaks the quality of the pill." He looked at You Rou. "The last step of our training is meditating." He said and snapped his fingers.


    They looked at their feet when an array appeared beneath their feet. Then, the next second and they appeared in the Meditation Hall at the west mountain. "Amazing¡­" the muttered in awe.


    "I''ll channel the qi the Qi Absorbing Array of the Xinfaxian towards your body." Cheng Sheng said as his foot tapped on the floor and an array appeared. "This is the Qi Channeling Array. Qi will directly enter your body. Find your place." He told them.


    The three immediately sat on the floor then started to meditate. Not long after and light covered their body. Cultivators who practice alchemy ¨C mages, are more defenseless than sword cultivators, unless they practice both just like Cheng Sheng. Mages relies on their magic tools, yet when their tools ran out or are useless against the enemy, their last sort is their soul force ¨C using qi as a weapon. The more qi one has, the stronger the soul force can they exert. That''s why he has to make Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou level up before he can teach them soul force.


    Fan Wen and Xie Lan may or may not know this technique. If they do, then the reason they didn''t teach them this technique is ¨C one, they are too weak. Two, they will exhaust their qi and it will affect their cultivation. One requirement in alchemy is to be careful, thus, Cheng Sheng will teach these three people. A careful person will not recklessly exhaust themselves to the point there would be nothing left of them in case of emergency.


    Cheng Sheng closed his eyes ¨C not to meditate, but to sleep. Waiting is really boring.


    Training Hall, east mountain.


    "The reason why you awaken your sword spirit is to not make friends, but to be synchronized with them when you fight." Fei Yin said.


    Dark lines covered Feng Mo and Lei Qing''s face. For one moment, they really thought what Fei Yin said. However, they are not stupid. Thus, they immediately recovered. "How do we synchronize with our sword spirit?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Deep understanding." Fei Yin answered. "Xiao Bao." He called his sword spirit. His jade pendant glowed, and when the light died down, Feng Mo and Lei Qing felt plucking their eyes out.


    Are we mistaken? Why is there suddenly a little Cheng-shidi? They thought as they looked at the cute and small version of Cheng Sheng. They would''ve thought it''s Cheng Sheng''s child had not it has Fei Yin''s cold temperament. Da shixiong¡­ you always refresh our understanding of you. They thought and looked at Fei Yin blankly. And what was that name? ''Xiao Bao''? ''Bao1''? Da shixiong, we never thought you''re this kind of person! But of course, they didn''t yell at Fei Yin except in their mind. That''s it¡­ Cheng-shidi was already possessed by da shixiong without him knowing!


    "Having a deep understanding between the two of you, you and your sword spirit should be intimate with each other. The reason why their sword never left the cultivators and was buried with them is because, next to their lover, their sword spirit is the most intimate with them." Fei Yin explained.


    So, that''s the reason why you named your sword spirit ''Xiao Bao''? Da shixiong, it''s useless to hide it or be implicit! The appearance of your sword spirit already sold you! Feng Mo and Lei Qing suffered a blow. Cheng-shidi¡­ you can never escape from da shixiong¡­


    They began to their road of deep understanding with their spiritual friend - sword spirit.

 Chapter 62 - The Scum Is Naughty

    The eighth day, departure.


    "Everyone worked hard." Xie Lan said as he looked at the seven disciples before him, brimming with strength and are fully prepared. "You might encounter difficulties on your way, but don''t be hasty. Listen to your da shixiong." He said.


    "Yes, founder!" they answered.


    "Xiao Yin." Xie Lan called.


    "Yes, founder." Fei Yin stepped forward.


    "You look after your fellow disciples. Your safety is first!" he said. "If you encountered something difficult, don''t hesitate to run. It doesn''t matter if you will look coward, but more importantly you are alive." He smiled. "That way, you can make yourself stronger and have your revenge, then beat that person until his mother can''t recognize him." He told them.


    Black lines covered their face and they looked at Xie Lan, their gaze complicated. Fan Wen coughed to gather their attention. "Xiao Yin, Xiao Sheng, Xiao Tian, Xiao Mo, Xiao Ling, Xiao Rou and Xiao Qing." He called, tears in his eyes. "Please always be careful and take care of yourself and your fellow disciples. Look after each other. Don''t cause troubles ¨C especially you, Xiao Sheng!" he called out Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng sheepishly smiled. "Yes, shifu¡­" he answered.


    Fan Wen sighed. "Remain calm at everything. Don''t act out on impulse. Many falls into troubles because they aren''t calm at all!" he told them. "Alright. Be on your way¡­" he told them.


    Xie Lan nodded as he wrapped his arm around Fan Wen. "Always remember our words. Understand?" he asked, his gaze threatening.


    "Yes, founder! Yes, shifu!" they answered and saluted.


    "Then, go." Xie Lan told them. He and Fan Wen watched as seven colors appeared in the sky like a rainbow. "Xiao Yin didn''t have a chance to see Xiao Sheng''s power." He sighed.


    "Time is short." Fan Wen told him and they looked at the distance. "Xiao Sheng sure is thoughtful." He smiled when they felt the barrier surrounding Xinfaxian is stronger.


    "He''s being filial since he''ll play around!" Xie Lan frowned. "Let''s go." He said and pulled Fan Wen back.


    They still have other disciples to look after.


    Shanliangde Sect, Shanliang Province, North.


    North Peak.


    Fei Huang turned when he felt the wind is agitated. The clouds thundered and turned gray to black. "This is..." his eyes narrowed.


    Mu Jun turned to Fei Huang. "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    Fei Huang didn''t answer. "Tell Ho Yue and Xi Ling to prepare the disciples." He said. "They''ll depart tomorrow."


    East Peak.


    Ho Yue turned to his only disciple ¨C Gong Xian, who''s a head taller than him. "Xian-er, have you prepared?" he asked.


    Gong Xian frowned as he suddenly hugged Ho Yue''s waist. "Shifu, I don''t want to leave. I don''t want to be away from you!" he said and hugged Ho Yue''s waist tighter.


    Ho Yue''s face reddened as he tried to push Gong Xian off of him. "You ¨C " he said and sighed. "Sect leader Fei has chosen you as one of the disciples who will participate in the Intersect Competition. It means that you are talented." He told him. "Shifu is proud of you. So, show them what this teacher taught you, okay?" he said, coaxing his childish disciple.


    "Yes, shifu." Gong Xian answered. "I can feel your love ¨C " he said and smiled as he smelled Ho Yue.


    Ho Yue blushed and hit Gong Xian''s head. "Why did I take you as a disciple, anyway?" he helplessly sighed.


    Gong Xian laughed despite being hit. "Don''t worry, shifu. I''ll take the competition seriously." He assured him.


    Ho Yue smiled and patted Gong Xian''s head. "If you win, you will succeed me as the East Peak''s master." He told Gong Xian.


    Gong Xian''s expression changed. His eyes narrowed. "Yes, shifu." He said and bowed. Shifu... he thought. You can''t escape from me!


    Xi Residence.


    "Are you ready?" Xi Ming asked Xi Ning.


    "Yes." Xi Shi answered.


    "Are we leaving now~?" Xi Ning asked.


    Xi Xing just silently stood outside, waiting for them.


    Qianxu Sect, Nanxu Province, South.


    "Da ge! I don''t want to compete! I don''t want to!" Qian Lin cried as he held his brother''s leg.


    A vein appeared on Qian Tian''s forehead. He picked up Qian Lin. "You will, whether you like it or not!" he said and threw Qian Lin to their disciples who are waiting for their young master. "You are spoiled! Now you should know how to be serious!" he thundered.


    "I don''t want to!" Qian Lin struggled from their disciples'' grasp. "I will die!" he said.


    "You''ll die at this rate, anyway." Qian Tian said. "Playing and fooling around all day... death only matters if it''s early or late!" he yelled. "Take him away!"


    "Yes, da shixiong!" they answered and pushed Qian Lin inside the waiting litter.


    "Ah Tian..." Qian Su called, her voice gentle. "Don''t be like that to your younger brother." She told him.


    "Mother." Qian Tian bowed.


    "Mother? Mother!" Qian Di called from inside the litter. He popped his head out, only to be pushed in by their father, Qian Shan. He''s also the sect master.


    "Don''t be a fool." Qian Shan said. "Delay in the travel will make you late for the competition." He said. "If you''ll be late, then don''t come back in the sect." he told Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin''s eyes teared up. "Wuwuwuwu! You meanie!" he cried inside the litter, his voice ear-shattering.


    Qian Shan, Qiang Su and Qian Tian''s felt their head aching. "Just go!" they said and pushed the litter forward, making Qian Lin ¨C this useless child, almost fell!


    Youxiwang Sect, Xiwang, West.


    Chen Jing, Ming Ye and Luo Shi''s face is serious. Wu Yuan is in a closed-door cultivation. He just reached Nascent Soul Stage and is advancing. Chen Jing is acting as the sect leader.


    "Sheng-er..." Chen Jing muttered and sighed. Ming Ye and Luo Shi already told him everything when he woke up. Chen Qing just died. His second son''s body was possessed. They still didn''t know where did Chen Sheng''s soul go, so they can''t consider him dead. They had just finished dealing the sect''s problems when the Intersect Competition approached. "Are Han-er and Yi-er ready? How about the other disciples participating?" he asked.


    "They''re ready to depart." Ming Ye and Luo Shi answered.


    Chen Jing''s hand held tightly the cup. "I hope... everything will be alright this time..." he said, referring to the Intersect Competition.


    "This is the first time the Xinfaxian Sect will be participating..." Luo Shi said.


    Ming Ye sighed. "Let''s hope they will be okay..." he said.


    Zunjingde Sect, Zhongyang Capital.


    Jing Rui looked at his nephews. "Your advantage to the other participants is that you can train more while they are still on their travel. Don''t disappoint me when the time comes." He told them.


    "Yes, uncle." Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei answered and saluted. Then, they watched their uncle left.


    "Aia, aia~ uncle is grumpy as always." Jing Hei said, grinning.


    "I know what you''re going to say." Jing Bai, his elder twin, said. "Uncle needs to get married." He said.


    Jing Cheng grimaced. "Everybody knows that." He said. He''s the eldest. "But, no woman has ever caught his attention." He sighed.


    "Maybe a man will do?" Jing Bai said.


    "Eh?" Jing Cheng said. His forehead furrowed and he shrugged. He left them to train, even if it''s already late in the night.


    "Hm~" Jing Hei hummed and whistled. He glanced at Jing Cheng leaving. "There''s only black and white." He said and looked at Jing Bai.


    Jing Bai sighed and looked at Jing Cheng training afar. Jing Cheng, he''s adopted by their late parents. Their mother had a hard time giving birth, so they adopted a child. Later, they were blessed with twins. However, they got an accident and died. Their uncle took over the sect as well as raising them. Their uncle, then later, developed an unspeakable feeling towards the eldest child. He was still young. He never noticed that the eldest child is actually adopted. However, no one was talking about it and so he didn''t know. It''s only a matter of time and so they will leave it to the fate.

 Chapter 63 - The Scum Is Impudent

    Dongxin Town.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou looked at the bustling streets and the energetic people buying, selling and trading their goods. They saw a man running towards them while being chased by a yelling middle-aged woman. The man also saw them blocking his way and recognized them as cultivators. He picked the weakest persimmon ¨C You Rou, to break his way through.


    Who would''ve guessed You Rou''s temper as a young miss acted up and she stretched out her leg, planning to trip the man. However, the man expected her move and jumped over You Rou''s leg. But, the man would never expect for You Rou to hit his back, just in between his shoulders, and he fell down the ground.


    Cheng Sheng clapped while her other shixiongs and shijie looked at her with a proud look on their face. "Wonderful, shimei." Cheng Sheng said while Lei Qing ¨C who was standing beside You Rou, pressed down the man with her foot.


    The middle-aged woman finally reached them. She immediately kicked the man down mercilessly until she was satisfied. She turned to Cheng Sheng''s group and gave them a smile. "Kind cultivators. Thank you for catching this man." She told them. "May I invite you to a cup of tea and snacks in my bakeshop?" she asked them.


    "Okay!" Cheng Sheng immediately answered before the others could speak. "How about this man?" he asked.


    The middle-aged woman''s smile disappeared and was replaced by a frown. "He stole three loaves of bread from my bakeshop!" she said.


    "Ah. That really isn''t nice." Cheng Sheng, the eloquent speaker of their group, said. "Brother, why did you steal from her?" he asked.


    "Should I steal somewhere else?" the man asked back.


    Cheng Sheng showed a surprised expression. "Indeed, you could." He said as he placed his finger on his chin while he contemplated.


    "Cheng-shidi/Cheng-shixiong!" his fellow disciples called.


    Cheng Sheng naturally continued. "But, brother." He said and looked at the man. "The issue here is stealing. You know that is a crime!" he told him. "One cannot solve their problem by committing a crime. Instead, it will just add to their problem and will eat their conscience!" he lectured him.


    "You speak like you know my problems." The man said and pushed Lei Qing''s leg off of him, causing Lei Qing to almost fall. Lei Ling immediately caught her. Before they could react, the man already ran away.


    The middle-aged woman looked panicked. "W-what are you doing?! Why aren''t you chasing him?!" she shrieked.


    "Madame." Cheng Sheng called. "We came from a faraway place and are tired after a month of travel. We cannot spend more energy just chasing a thief." He explained.


    What ''faraway place''? What ''a month of travel''? His fellow disciples thought, their face darkened after hearing Cheng Sheng''s words. They travelled only one day! But, they didn''t speak to not expose Cheng Sheng''s lie.


    The middle-aged woman had an ugly expression on her face as expected. "You''re all too young to be cultivators! You''re just lousy and lazy! You daren''t chase the thief because you''re afraid to lose your life! What a bunch of fakes!" she said.


    They didn''t show any sign of anger. Instead, Cheng Sheng smiled brightly. "Madame. You guessed it right. We are really afraid to lose our life, since we are still young." He said. "We still have a long life ahead of us, unlike the old ones who may not have enough time left for them. So why don''t they use their remaining time to do meaningful things instead of frowning all day in front of her shop, chasing the poor customers away while smiling brightly for wealthy customers?" he asked. "For example¡­ chasing a thief ¨C " he said.


    The middle-aged woman cut him off by raising her hand. "Impudent!" she said as her hand descended to slap Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin caught her wrist, stopping her from hurting Cheng Sheng. "Madame." Fei Yin called, his voice cold and his face emotionless. "What my shidi said is right." He said. "We are still young and we have yet to find our path while old people like you doesn''t have enough time left. My shidi only suggested for you to do meaningful things like chasing a thief instead of currying up to the wealthy people?" he asked and let go of the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman almost fell on her back had she not steadied herself. "You¡­! You!" she said as she pointed at them. "From which sect are you?! Does your shifu and sect leader knows what are you doing?!" she shrieked.


    The people finally have gathered before them. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo saw the new residents of the Dongxin Town. They have been here before when they passed through here while on their way to the Xiwang. When they came back, everyone is already dead. Now, new people replaced the old and occupied the Dongxin Town. People are resilient to overcome the storms coming in their life. They made the Dongxin Town alive again.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he cupped his hands at the crowd. "Hello, everyone!" he said. Fei Yin and the others, after seeing his smile, they felt a headache coming. "My name is Cheng Sheng. I am the Xinfaxian Sect''s fourth disciple!" he introduced himself.


    Hearing his name, everyone sharply inhaled. Hearing the name of his sect, they almost fainted. Isn''t this the second young master of the Chen family in Xiwang who saved the Youxiwang Sect and created the new Cleansing Talisman in just one day?! The seven of them are from the Xinfaxian Sect?! The Xinfaxian Sect which the disciples saved the former residents of the Dongxin Town from the attack of the walking corpses?! Everyone stared at them in awe.


    Fei Yin and the other disciples knew that Cheng Sheng is enough to deal with the middle-aged woman. Ah, that''s wrong. Cheng Sheng''s mouth is enough to deal with a middle-aged woman. Thus, they remained silent while watching Cheng Sheng be surrounded by the people and the middle-aged woman retreated and ran back from where she came from. "It''s second young master Chen!" the people exclaimed as those who are at the back craned their neck to catch a glimpse of Cheng Sheng.


    "We''ve heard the upcoming Intersect Competition. Are they here to rest for a night?"


    "Second young master Chen, my inn is open for all of you!" someone spoke.


    "Earlier, this brother said that second young master Chen is his shidi. Could it be he is their da shixiong?" Fei Yin and the others heard some people whispered.


    "Look! They are all handsome young men! Full of vitality!"


    "A female cultivator''s skin is smoother than an ordinary woman''s. I''m so envious!" Lei Qing and You Rou said. The two of them had an awkward look in their face.


    A child suddenly tugged at Lei Ling''s sleeve. "Gege. Gege. Do you want some candy?" she asked and raised the snack on her hand.


    Lei Ling''s face lit up. "Meimei, don''t just suddenly talk to strangers, okay?" he said but he patted her head.


    "Mama said cultivators are kind." The child smartly said.


    Lei Ling chuckled, obviously very happy. Feng Mo saw her snack is about to be finished and he took out a candy he brought with him. The child was obviously happy. Meanwhile, Li Tian was approached by a teenager. "Daozhang!" the youth called. "I heard that cultivators are smart. Can I be a cultivator like you?" he asked, his eyes brimming with excitement.


    Li Tian smiled. "Everyone has their own path to take. If one perseveres, then they can fulfill their dreams." He answered.

 Chapter 64 - The Scum Is Talkative

    Their group was led to the biggest inn. They were then served with food and drinks.


    "So rogue cultivators can also participate in the Intersect Competition?" someone asked from the other table.


    "Yes." Feng Mo nodded. "There would also be talents outside of the sect, so the competition is also open for the rogue cultivators. They will also be given the chance to enter a sect." He explained. Also, the sects will use to chance to show their significance through their disciples displaying their talents, and will shine during the competition. In short, this is a win-win situation for the sects. They can raise their fame through their disciples who will also rise in fame in the competition.


    Of course, this is only if the premise that the disciples will perform well. If not, their sect will only be drag down along with them. Feng Mo couldn''t tell this, of course. So he left these words unsaid.


    "I want to try!" someone said.


    "I will, too!"


    The Xinfaxian sect disciples remained silent. There''s no need to warn them about the dangers of the competition, since they themselves are aware of it. Only those who are brave will join the competition.


    The seven of them roamed around the Dongxin Town, and Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Li Tian can see how the town improved. Lei Qing and You Rou were pulled by the women to ask about skincare. Lei Ling was pulled by the children to play, while Li Tian and Feng Mo were held up by the youths about their education and martial arts. They were planning to be cultivators in the future!


    The ones left are Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Cheng Sheng bartered some goods with the residents while Fei Yin silently accompanied him. When the sun sank on behind the mountains, the seven of them returned to the inn for dinner.


    "I''m too full¡­" Cheng Sheng said as he leaned on his seat and rubbed his round belly. He looked like a pregnant man. "What are your plans for tonight?" he asked them.


    "Some girls wanted to buy Rejuvenating Pills from me. I''ll stay up tonight to make them. I''ll sell them tomorrow before we leave." You Rou answered.


    "That''s good, shimei. You can practice more your skills." Li Tian told her. "I''m going to learn more spells and try to modify them." He said.


    "I''ll accompany You-shimei. I want to learn what herbs can be used for wounds." Lei Qing said.


    "I''ll make more Balance Talismans tonight!" Lei Ling said. Since he and You Rou never used their sword, they never flew on their sword, either. They only relied on alchemy and their diligence in meditation to gain their golden core. Thus, when they tried flying for the first time, they felt fear and fell. Thus, You Rou rode with Lei Qing and Lei Ling rode with Feng Mo.


    Lei Ling and You Rou are still in low-level Golden Core Stage. Li Tian made a breakthrough and he''s now at mid-level Golden Core Stage, together with Feng Mo, Lei Qing. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin reached the high-level Golden Core Stage. The two were reaching the peak-level. If, by chance, they would break through Nascent Soul Stage ¨C the restriction of the competition¡­ they didn''t dare think about it.


    "I''ll send a message with Wu Bai." Feng Mo said. Just as his voice fell, they turned to the ones left ¨C Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin.


    "I''ll go out to take a walk." Cheng Sheng said. He''s going to digest the food he ate.


    "Cheng-shidi is now openly sneaking out?" Fei Yin spoke.


    The five people immediately fled to do their own matters. "Da shixiong, at least I am informing everybody now?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin heaved a soft sigh. "I''ll accompany you." He told Cheng Sheng. He can''t meditate, anyway, or else he might suddenly break through the Nascent Soul Stage.


    "Ok!" Cheng Sheng answered.


    The two left and walked into the dark of the night, the cold night wind breezing past them. They saw a few people left in the streets tidying up their stalls while some were closing up their stores. Not a trace of demonic qi left, nor the negative qi.


    Ever since the Youxiwang Sect survived the demonic cultivators'' attack, the demonic cultivators withdrew and retreated to who knows where they came from. The peace finally came back to them. However, it was like the calm before the storm. A big event is upcoming ¨C the Intersect Competition. And the demonic cultivators will definitely make their appearance and attack the competition.


    "What do you think shifu, founder and our shidis are doing now in the sect?" Cheng Sheng started the conversation. The night is silent and Fei Yin isn''t speaking. He can''t stand the silence, so he decided to speak.


    "Probably thinking if you sneaked out tonight again." Fei Yin answered with a smile.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched. He decided to not speak again. In the Xinfaxian, Xie Lan wrapped a blanket around Fan Wen who was standing outside, staring at the sky. His face is filled with anxiety.


    "This is the first time they will be leaving the sect on their own." Fan Wen said. Before, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Li Tian were with Chen Han and flew to Xiwang at the fastest speed. However, now, the four are only with their fellow disciples- and they had to look after them. Fan Wen is the sole elder of the sect, and Xie Lan is the sect leader. Neither Xie Lan nor Fan Wen can accompany the seven disciples in case the demonic cultivators might attack. They had to protect both their disciples and the residents of the Xinfaxian.


    "I thought you''re worrying Xiao Sheng sneaking out again." Xie Lan laughed.


    "That, too!" Fan Wen said, but a smile was on his face. Although he said that, but his tense shoulders now relaxed. "How are they now, you think?" he turned to Xie Lan.


    "They will be fine." Xie Lan answered. "They aren''t those brats before. They all now have grown up." He told Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen heaved a sigh. "Even so, I still prefer them before. That way ¨C " he said. " ¨C they will still listen to me, and they won''t find themselves in danger."


    "Wen¡­" Xie Lan lowered his gaze. Then, he hugged him from behind. "You can''t keep them forever. However ¨C " he said and faced Fan Wen to him. " ¨C you can teach them so that they can protect themselves from danger." He told him.


    "Hmn."

 Chapter 65 - The Scum Is A Thief

    Dongxin Town.


    In the darkness, a man was running with loaves of bread in his hands. "Daoshi." He called to the person who was sitting on the corner, their back is leaning on the wall. They were wearing a wide conical hat with veil to cover their face. A sword was sitting beside them. "Here." He said as he handed a loaf of bread to the cultivator.


    The cultivator stirred and turned to face the man. Wordlessly, they reached the bread and slightly raised their veil. Then, they nibbled on the bread.


    The man watched the cultivator ate, then looked at the white clothes of the cultivator be stained in red on their side. The cultivator is wounded. "Daoshi." He called. "I met seven Xinfaxian sect disciples this morning." He said. "They are passing by the town. They''re going to the Zhongyang to participate in the Intersect Competition." he explained. He saw the cultivator paused, then resumed eating. "Is daoshi planning to join the competition?" he asked. Seeing the cultivator nod his head, he continued to ask. "Is daoshi interested in joining a sect?"


    Suddenly, the cultivator paused. Before the man could react, he saw the sword has left its scabbard and its tip just a centimeter away from his neck! Cold sweat formed on his forehead and trickled down the side of his face. He gulped as his heart beat loudly against his chest.


    "D-daoshi?" the man called. He can only see through the dark with the help of the moonlight passing through the wide and open window. He could see the sword glistening below his chin. Then, he looked at the cultivator. He met the cultivator one month ago and the cultivator was wounded. He took them in an abandoned house where he was staying. However, just as he was about to treat their wound, he almost died when the cultivator became on defense. He could only watch them treat their own wound. "Your wound¡­" he said and looked at their side bleeding.


    The cultivator froze and their sword suddenly fell on the ground with a loud clang. The noise reverberated on the small space. The cultivator held their side and retreated to the wall, pasting their back against the cold wall. They took out a pill and ate it. Then, they saw that the bleeding finally stopped. The smell of blood lingered, then dissipated as the cold breeze blew.


    The man watched the cultivator silently treated their self. "I am Qie Shi." He introduced himself a month late. "What''s your name?" he asked. He thought that the silent cultivator wouldn''t answer. He was about to leave when he saw that their hand moved and wrote on the floor filled with dust. The man immediately turned and saw two characters were written on the floor.


    Wu Xi. The characters are from ''wordless and uncommunicative''. It meant the cultivator is taciturn. They don''t want to speak. They finally communicated with him since they find him too noisy and nosy. Qie Shi sighed and decided to leave them. He''s already done feeding him. It would eat his conscience if he''d found them suddenly dead tomorrow because of hunger.


    Qie Shi sat on another corner and leaned on the wall. Then, he closed his eyes to sleep. It''s as if he could still hear the bakeshop owner''s shrill voice on his ears. He forced it out of his head and fell asleep.


    Just as Qie Shi fell asleep, the cultivator moved. They pressed their hand against the wall ¨C a jade-like hand forming a sharp contrast against the cold gray wall. They borrowed the wall to find the strength to stand up. When they succeeded, they looked back to the sleeping Qie Shi. After hesitating for a long time, they threw a pouch and it fell beside Qie Shi with a soft thump.


    Then, without looking back, they left.


    Morning.


    "Shimei, you''ve got it big!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed when You Rou came back after she finished her business with the women of the Dongxin Town.


    You Rou shyly smiled. "Cheng-shixiong is praising me." She said and looked away, only to meet Fei Yin''s hostile gaze. She immediately lowered her head and hid behind Lei Qing. "Shijie. Da shixiong is too scary." She whispered.


    Lei Qing just chuckled and blocked her from Fei Yin''s sight. Lei Ling looked tired after staying up all night making talismans. You Rou also stayed up late, but she ate a Rejuvenating Pill so she looked the usual. Li Tian knows his limits and he is strict with himself, so he followed their sect''s curfew hours and he slept on time. Meanwhile, Feng Mo looked like he''s glowing. He and Wu Bai exchanged messages last night and cultivated more feelings.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are in their best state. Surprisingly, after they took a walk last night, Cheng Sheng chose to go back and then slept. He already has done his businesses during the morning so he got bored at night thus he slept. Dongxin Town is just a small town ¨C smaller than Xinfaxian. Thus, it has limited goods.


    After they done preparing, they flew to the sky and continued their travel. Lei Ling hitched a ride on Feng Mo''s sword again so it was You Rou who tested the Balance Talismans he made. Lei Qing assisted You Rou while on the way.


    Just as they left, the bakeshop owner immediately shrieked and ordered some people to look for the thief. The thief stole from her shop again last night. However, this time, the matter is worse. The thief killed the one of the bakeshop owner''s servant after the servant caught him.


    Meanwhile, Qie Shi finally woke up. He looked around and found that the cultivator had left. He was shocked. This is the first time the cultivator moved from that spot. He immediately rose and was surprised to see a pouch beside him. "Was it from that daoshi?" he muttered and opened the pouch. He saw a dagger inside.


    Suddenly, he heard noises outside. He immediately hid the dagger in his shoe. "So you''re here!" it was the bakeshop owner''s voice. The dilapidated door was kicked open. "How dare you kill my servant!" she said and glared at him when she finally saw him.


    "What?!" Qie Shi said. "I didn''t kill anybody! I''ve never killed anyone!" he said.


    "Shut up!" the bakeshop owner shouted.


    Qie Shi frowned. "I may be a thief, but the only thing I will never steal is a life!" he said.


    "Blood¡­" someone who came with the bakeshop owner suddenly spoke.


    Everyone turned and saw the traces of blood on the floor. Qie Shi''s face paled. "I didn''t!" he said. "It wasn''t me! The blood isn''t mine, nor whoever else''s!" he said. However, anyone can see that the blood looked fresh and dried up after a short amount of time.


    "You liar!" the bakeshop owner said. "You not only steal my bread, not only you stole a life but now you''re stealing the truth! Arrest him!" she ordered.


    Everyone immediately subdued Qie Shi and dragged him out. Qie Shi doesn''t know what to do. The blood on the floor is definitely of the cultivator''s. Qie Shi knew that the cultivator wouldn''t harm him. However, it''s such a coincidence today. Qie Shi can tell them the truth ¨C that the blood is of the cultivator''s he saved. However, who would listen to his truth? Since anything he will say will be taken as a lie? Who will believe a thief? They did a crime. Who will believe in a criminal? Furthermore, he''s just a nobody. The one who has the power sets the rules. If you wanted to fight against the rules, you should be more powerful than the one who made them.

 Chapter 66 - The Scum Is Jealous

    Zhongbian City.


    "A city sure is definitely a lot more different." Lei Ling commented as they descended in the city. They are inconspicuous though since the Intersect Competition ¨C a continent-wide event, is upcoming thus many cultivators have gathered in the cities at the center of the continent. Zhongbian is one of the cities.


    A large group of cultivators from a sect in the east passed by them. They are both sects that came from the east of the continent, yet their imposing aura isn''t the same. Because the other party is larger in number than them, the other party should be more eye-catching. The Dongcheng Sect is a sect of the same popularity with the Dongfang Sect ¨C the sect that was destroyed the last time.


    However, even if the Dongcheng Sect is bigger than the Xinfaxian Sect, but there is a big difference between them.


    "Quality is more important than quantity." Cheng Sheng spoke when the disciples of the Dongcheng Sect glared at them after the Xinfaxian Sect stole their thunder upon their arrival. The people right now ¨C especially the women, were ogling at the Xinfaxian sect disciples. "Lei-shidi." Cheng Sheng called Lei Ling who asked the stupidest question ¨C why are they being glared at by the Dongcheng Sect. "You should be happy. You''re riding on our coattails." He told him.


    "Ah?" Lei Ling didn''t catch Cheng Sheng''s meaning.


    Lei Qing hated the iron for not becoming steel. Meanwhile, You Rou giggled. "Lei-shixiong." She called Lei Ling who is older than her by a year. "It''s because our four shixiongs are too handsome." She kindly told him the truth.


    Hearing her words, the people laughed while the women sighed in admiration as they stared at Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Li Tian who has their own style. Meanwhile, Lei Ling''s face darkened. Now he knew what Cheng Sheng meant by him riding on their coattails. Compared to their high-profiled shixiongs, Lei Ling really looked average. Lei Ling accepted the fact, though, since he also admires his four shixiongs ¨C especially Cheng Sheng, who is the most eye-catching due to his vivid red clothes.


    As they traveled, they avoided being recognized. Not because they are ashamed of their sect, but because they do not want to attract enemies. They are avoiding engaging in fights as much as possible. Thus, they wore casual clothes.


    However, what you are avoiding the most will really get to you. Now, they are facing an impending fight with Dongcheng Sect. They never slighted the other, yet the other wants to find faults with them. Such a normal thing in Jianghu.


    Just as things are about to get heated, Cheng Sheng spoke this time, adding oil to the fire. "Just because we''re handsome, you feel offended?" he asked and waved his fan gifted by Li Tian to him after he taught Li Tian the Voiced and Non-Voiced Spell Casting ¨C Cheng Sheng''s own style of spell casting.


    The Dongcheng sect disciples'' face turned red and green. It was a sight to see colorful faces. "Shut up!" the eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect said and pointed at Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin''s eyes narrowed. He wanted to chop off that finger rudely pointing at his beloved. However, he held back his temper since he knows that Cheng Sheng will settle this with just his words.


    As Fei Yin expected, Cheng Sheng spoke again. "Aia. That''s too wicked!" he explained and covered his mouth with his closed fan. He waved his sleeves, looking so elegant. The women''s heart can''t help but swoon ¨C including Fei Yin''s who''s now drowning in a sea of vinegar. "Brother. We''re fellows of the east. Can''t you forgive us by being too handsome?" he asked and smiled at the Dongcheng Sect using his most charming smile.


    "Aia!" the women exclaimed when their heart was hit by an arrow after seeing Cheng Sheng''s smile.


    However, as the women''s face turning red because of being flustered, the Dongcheng Sect disciples'' face turned darker. "So you''re also sect disciples!" the eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect said. "You''re just bunch of losers, anyway. A group of pompous young masters who are pretentious to act like sect disciples! You''re all just your pretty white faces! Once we''d destroy your faces, let''s see if you dare act arrogant!" he said.


    "Aio~" Cheng Sheng said and took a step back. His shoulder bumped against Fei Yin''s chest. "Da shixiong, look! I already tried being humble to them, yet they still didn''t give me face!" he said and showed a hurt expression which made the face of the Dongcheng Sect disciples turned worse.


    What ''being humble''? Didn''t he just shove to us the irrefutable and enviable truth1?! The Dongcheng Sect disciples thought. To make the matter worse, Fei Yin ¨C who has long been brewing vinegar in his heart and felt irritated by the Dongcheng Sect, spoke.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called. "They can''t afford your face." He said. To everyone''s shock ¨C including Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin raised his hand and gently caressed Cheng Sheng''s face! "Cheng-shidi, don''t you think so?" Fei Yin asked as the knuckle of his hand brushed against Cheng Sheng''s fair skin that''s like of a pearl''s. His voice low as if he''s softly whispering to his lover ¨C which is, in the future, Cheng Sheng!


    Cheng Sheng was caught off-guard and was therefore stimulated by this unexpected attack of Fei Yin. His face blushed and he looked away from Fei Yin''s burning gaze. Was Fei Yin bewitched?! He thought as his hand covered his burning face. Or was he1?! He thought as he felt his heart rapidly beating. Fei Yin just seduced him, and he was seduced!


    The others were also shocked ¨C especially the Xinfaxian sect disciples. Da¡­ da shixiong, you''re too bold! They thought. No, we mean¡­ da shixiong, are you still you?! What the hell happened to you?! Why did you finally touch Cheng Sheng¡­ ah, no. Scratch that. Why did you touch Cheng Sheng?! What possessed you?! Who provoked you?! The five of them thought. However, when they turned and saw the women staring at Cheng Sheng¡­ they finally realized. Fei Yin was jealous! Cheng Sheng, you deserve it!


    The Dongcheng Sect disciples were gaping at the two. They¡­ they, they! They thought and immediately ran away. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared. On the other hand, the women who were ogling at the Xinfaxian Sect male disciples felt their nose was bleeding when they saw Fei Yin touching Cheng Sheng''s face with love in his eyes that can make you drown. Aia! What is this itchy feeling in our chest? They look good but they look even better when together!


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou, "¡­" they saw the women''s eyes changed from heart-shaped to sparkling brighter than the stars. They suddenly felt a premonition coming. It was confirmed the next day when they heard a song about a pure brotherhood that turned into amorous relationship.


    While they were having breakfast, they also saw some books being circulated between women. The title of the book is, "My Da Shixiong Takes Care of Me Really, Really Good!"

 Chapter 67 - The Scum Is Strange

    Li Tian and Feng Mo almost spat out their soup. Lei Ling chokes on his food while Lei Qing and You Rou turned a blind eye to it. In their little heart, they support it. Maybe we can buy a copy later? Lei Qing and You Rou thought, meaningfully looking at each other. Then, they lowered their gaze to hide their thoughts.


    Meanwhile, the two protagonists looked normal. "Oh? That book is interesting." Cheng Sheng said when he caught a glimpse of the yellow book.


    Everyone was frozen on their feet when they saw Cheng Sheng saw the yellow book. However, they felt they were about to collapse when they saw that Fei Yin also saw the erotic book about him and Cheng Sheng! "Hm?" Fei Yin watched as the book was passed to another person. "The cover looked good." He praised as his dark gaze bore on the cover of the book.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou felt their face cracked. Their heart is tired. Da shixiong, did you get an enlightenment that we aren''t aware of since yesterday? Please tell us so we can enlighten you! They thought. They find it hard to continue eating. Or else, they might get an indigestion after eating this dog food. Cheng-shidi, your expression is too normal! If da shixiong did something to you, tell us! They watched as Cheng Sheng ate with gusto. Tell us if da shixiong bullied you¡­ we''ll help you pray for yourself. But, of course, they couldn''t tell Cheng Sheng this. Or else, it''ll be Cheng Sheng who''ll bully them.


    They forced to finish their food and, fortunately, they didn''t get indigestion after eating the Digesting Pill Lei Ling gave them. After that, they went to find an inn to stay to for tonight. The Intersect Competition is 10 days away, but they only need 5 days to travel to Zhongyang since they already reached the Zhongbian City after they flew at a fast speed after leaving the Dongxin Town.


    "The inns are all full since the sects of the east will also be here." Fei Yin said after he exited an inn.


    "It''s also full here." Feng Mo sighed and walked towards them with a hunched back.


    "A city is really a city. It''s too full!" Lei Ling exclaimed.


    "There''s just that many sects in the east, even though there are not much known." Lei Qing said as she and You Rou came back.


    They all nodded in understanding. "Over here, guys!" they heard Li Tian called and waved at them. He''s standing outside of an inn. A tall and handsome man standing beside him ¨C together with a young man who wears a frown on his face.


    "Hey! It''s too hot!" the young man told the tall man and fanned his red cheeks.


    "Bear with it." The tall man said, though a trace of worry was in his eyes as he looked at the young man. Unfortunately, the young man didn''t see it. The tall man took out an umbrella and opened it. Then, he gave the young man a shade while holding it.


    "Li-shixiong." Cheng Sheng, the first one to reach Li Tian, called. He walked behind Li Tian and whispered in his ear. "Please remember of my elder brother who always has you in his heart, mind, and soul." He told Li Tian who, immediately, blushed furiously at the mention of Chen Han.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian hissed. "What are you thinking?" he whispered back. "They overheard me talking to the innkeeper and helped me save us rooms." He explained.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng meaningfully said. Then, he turned to the tall man and the young man.


    "Li-shixiong. You found us an inn?" Lei Ling said as they walked towards Li Tian.


    Li Tian nodded. "Yes. They helped me." He said and pointed the tall man and the young man.


    They all turned to the pair. "Thank you for lending my shidi a hand." Fei Yin said and cupped a fist towards the tall man. Obviously, it''s the tall man who helped them out.


    The tall man nodded. "No problem." He said. "It''s my young master who told me to help you." He looked at the young man who reached his shoulder.


    The young man looked surprised. He immediately turned to the tall man and angrily looked at him. "H-hmph!" he frowned and looked away, crossing his arms on his chest.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples looked at the two. "I am Fei Yin, the eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." he introduced himself.


    "Li Tian, the second disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." Li Tian reintroduced himself.


    "Feng Mo, third disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect!" Feng Mo said with vigor.


    "I ¨C I am Lei Ling, the fifth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." Lei Ling shyly said and cupped a fist to the pair.


    "I am Lei Qing, sixth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." Lei Qing coolly said.


    "You Rou, the seventh disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." You Rou said, a gentle smile on her face.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and cupped his fist. "I am Cheng Sheng, the fourth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect!" he said and bowed.


    The tall man nodded. "I am Yu Sheng." He said. "This is my lord, young master Zuo ¨C Zuo Zhe." He turned to Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe turned to the seven Xinfaxian Sect disciples. "H-hello." He greeted them.


    Cheng Sheng felt this young master is somewhat strange. As to how he is strange, he can''t put a finger on it. Thus, he ignored the thought. "Thank you very much for helping us." He said as he reached for his qiankun pouch. "Please accept our token of gratitude ¨C " he said and gave them a bottle of dark-colored pills. They are Star Burning Pills. Their power will suddenly increase in one hour, making their body burn and their qi brighter. Their attacks will be ferocious against the enemies.


    Yu Sheng isn''t polite as he immediately received the bottle of pills and checked them. Then, he handed them to Zou Zhe. "Thanks." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. In case things like this ¨C someone helping them, happen, the gifts to be given were kept by Cheng Sheng. The Star Burning Pills were refined by Fan Wen and Xie Lan. Thus, the pills are high quality.


    Fei Yin spoke. "Are young master Zuo and brother Yu going somewhere?" he asked. "If you need some help, you can call us." He said and gave them Voice-Transmitting Talismans. "It only needs a small amount of qi to activate." He added.


    Yu Sheng suddenly looked at Fei Yin. "So you know I am a cultivator." He smiled.


    Fei Yin didn''t retreat his gaze. "Yes." he answered. "And you''re also from the north." He added and looked at Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe''s clothes.


    Yu Sheng wasn''t offended. Instead, his smile became brighter as he turned to Zuo Zhe who took the Voice-Transmitting Talismans. "Young master. Shall we go?" he asked.


    "O-okay." Zuo Zhe answered. He turned to the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, his gaze somewhat reluctant. Then Yu Sheng pulled him away.


    The Xinfaxian Sect felt complicated in their heart. Why are the pair of lord and his guard looked¡­ a little strange? They thought. However, they have no intention to pry on others'' matters. They went inside the inn to check the rooms while the innkeeper and Li Tian led them.

 Chapter 68 - The Scum Is Reliable

    Yu Sheng pushed Zuo Zhe to the wall and trapped him on both sides with his arms, making Zuo Zhe cannot escape his embrace. "Young master~" Yu Sheng called, extending the last note of his voice in a flirty manner.


    Zuo Zhe''s face flushed. "Stop calling me that!" he said.


    "Why?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Because it''s too awkward!" Zuo Zhe said.


    "But in front of them earlier, you didn''t feel like it?" Yu Sheng sharply asked. He''s referring to the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    Zuo Zhe''s pupils shrank and he looked at Yu Sheng. "You¡­"


    "Zhe. I don''t like it when I am given a green hat." Yu Sheng seriously said.


    "Who can give you a green hat?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "No one but you. So don''t you dare make me wear it." Yu Sheng said and lowered his voice. "I don''t want to feel jealous, either, so don''t make me." He told him and let go of Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe''s breath hitched and his chest suddenly heaved up and down suppressing his anger. "You ¨C why are you so unreasonable?!" he asked. "We''re not in a relationship - !" he said.


    Yu Sheng cut him off. "I want us to be." He said. Zuo Zhe fell silent. "See? Because you''re against it." Yu Sheng bitterly said.


    Zuo Zhe''s anger finally disappeared. "¡­ why do you have to choose me?" he asked as he lowered his head.


    "Who let you to fall before me?" Yu Sheng said. Seeing Zuo Zhe became silent, he didn''t speak further.


    He just let as silence fell upon them. They have so much time in their hands anyway.


    After settling down in their rooms, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples split up. Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou decided to stay in their room to meditate. They need to preserve as much strength as they had. Meanwhile, the four others ¨C Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing went to stroll around the city to seek more information regarding the Intersect Competition. However, Lei Qing suddenly said she wants to buy something while Feng Mo went to accompany her. It''s better to go in twos in case something came up. That way, they could help and protect each other.


    They didn''t know this will be true later. At the meantime, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin who were silently walking were being stared at by the people again. Then, they crossed paths with the Dongcheng Sect ¨C again. However, this time was different since the Dongcheng Sect detoured just to avoid them.


    Cheng Sheng was confused, but he didn''t pursue the matter and just let them leave. "Da shixiong, what do you think of the information we received?" he asked Fei Yin when they just let the Exchange Area.


    Exchange Area is a place where you can barter anything. For example, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin exchanged some gold for an information regarding the tests they''re taking up in the Intersect Competition.


    What they got is about the first, second and third stage of the Intersect Competition. However, they already knew about the first and the second stage from Fan Wen and Xie Lan. What they''re concerned of is the third stage ¨C the Group Stage, or the Group Arena. Not only they will be killing corpses and have the most number of heads collected. But, they also have to fight against their fellow participants ¨C enemies, including their own teammates.


    The first stage or the preliminary stage, from thousands of cultivators participating on the different tests, only 100 will be chosen and advance to the second stage. On the second stage, only half can prevail and advance to the third stage. On the third stage, out of 50 participants, only 20 people can advance. The head counting of the corpses killed is individual. You can ask your team to help you. The first 20 who have the most kills will advance.


    The problem that should be faced and have a solution with is sabotaging. You can sabotage other teams so that they will have less number of kills than your team. Thus, teamwork is at the biggest play, as well as trust within the team. If one person betrays the team, the team will be at risk. They will face both the other participants as well as the corpses. Worse, someone might die. As for the pig teammates, you have to cover up for their mistakes and other flaws. This is a headache, as well as irritating.


    There''s another rule that''s crueler ¨C the kills of the person killed will be transferred to the one who killed that person.


    "This is really a death battle as shifu said." Fei Yin said, his expression grave. "We shouldn''t let You-shimei and Lei-shidi face this battle. It''d be better if they''d give up themselves after they heard this. If they can advance to the second stage from the preliminary stage, that''s good. However, if they have the resolution to advance to the third stage, then we''d let them." He said and turned to Cheng Sheng. "We are still there to protect them. Winning or losing doesn''t matter. As shifu and founder said, our lives are the most important. We all should get back to Xinfaxian complete and safe." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "I agree." He said. "I can make up for shimei and Lei-shidi''s post." He''s a mage through and through ¨C a pill refiner and talisman maker. "However, the requirement¡­" he said and looked at the Group Arena''s rules.


    "''Each team will be consisting of 10 participants.''" Fei Yin read the rule. "We''re only seven people in the first place. We''re already lacking of three people. If shimei and Lei-shidi wouldn''t compete, then we''re lacking of five people. That''s half." He sighed. Even if he and Cheng Sheng could make up for their team''s flaws, but it''ll tire them. Even if they are not aiming to win, but they''ll deplete their strength and lessen the chance of protecting their teammates. There''s also another matter to consider.


    "We should know them and trust them. And, they shouldn''t be pig teammates." Cheng Sheng grimaced. Even if they are pushing the cart before the ox, but it''s better to already plan ahead so that when they already at the bridge, it''s better to have less mistakes and not fall off the bridge.


    Fei Yin stifled a sigh. As the da shixiong, he shouldn''t look stressed over the matter. He should remain strong in front of his fellow disciples and make them think he is reliable so that they could borrow his strength.

 Chapter 69 - The Scum Is A Coward

    Before Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng could return, their attention was caught because of a commotion from the plaza. Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng were about to leave, just minding their own business when they caught sight of a sword glare that rose from the center of the ground. They couldn''t be any more familiar since the glare is of Lei Qing''s! "Shijie!" they exclaimed and immediately ran towards the crowd. They had to fight their way through the crowd since the present people don''t recognize them as Lei Qing and Feng Mo''s fellow disciples. They are not wearing their sect uniform during their travel. They still don''t forget that Cheng Sheng is bring targeted by enemies to refine his soul.


    "That''s a warning!" they heard Lei Qing''s voice said. Just because you outnumber my shidi and I, you think you can win against us?" she asked.


    "You''re just a woman." the eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect said. "And your shidi is too short." He said. His fellow disciples behind him snickered.


    That''s not true. Although Feng Mo is shorter than Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Li Tian and Lei Qing, but he is still taller than Lei Ling and You Rou. The Dongcheng Sect is just slandering Feng Mo. Even the crowd can see that. However, Feng Mo isn''t rash, not he is still the hot-tempered youth 10 years ago that cried after he tried to bully Cheng Sheng for being inept in cultivation, but Cheng Sheng bullied him instead.


    Feng Mo just indifferently glanced at the Dongcheng Sect disciples before he turned to Lei Qing whose brows are raised as she scrutinized the Dongcheng Sect disciples. "Shijie. Want some help?" he asked.


    "No need." Lei Qing answered. "I can handle them myself." She coolly answered and raised her sword. However, she didn''t use her qi. Instead, she''ll be fighting with using only her sword skills.


    "Ha! Arrogant woman!" someone from the Dongcheng Sect said.


    "I''ll fight with her." Their eldest disciple said. They don''t have a female disciple with them. The cultivation world may not look like they''re feminist, but they are under the surface. "Woman, be honored that the eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect will be fighting with you!" he said and unsheathed his sword. Like Lei Qing, he didn''t light it with qi.


    The crowd immediately gave them space, leaving Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng silently on the side watching the fight that''s about to start. They saw Lei Qing rolled her eyes. "I don''t want to be honored." She said and glanced at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng when she noticed the two hiding. Feng Mo also noticed them. "Shidi. No one interferes!" she shouted.


    "Yes!" Feng Mo answered and left. He went to the side where Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng are, leaving Lei Qing. The Dongcheng Sect disciples also went to the side, but they didn''t see Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng arrived since they want to watch their da shixiong destroy Lei Qing. "Da shixiong. Cheng-shidi." Feng Mo called when he reached the pair. Even though Cheng Sheng is already stronger than him, yet they never had the intention to change their address to each other. Addressing is just a formality. No need to fret over it. They don''t need it in Xinfaxian Sect if between just themselves.


    "What happened?" Fei Yin immediately asked. They know that Lei Qing isn''t someone rash.


    "One of them wants to brush a good favor with their da shixiong by suggesting him to buy a comb for his fianc¨¦e." Feng Mo said. "However, shijie already has the comb. She was about to pay for it when the disciple stopped her and tried to rob the comb from her. The comb broke, and they refused to pay for the comb. They blamed shijie and wanted her to pay for the comb while shijie just wanted for them to apologize to the shop manager and pay for the comb." He narrated.


    "How despicable!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed. "I''m so ashamed to be of east fellows with them." He clicked his tongue while shaking his head.


    Feng Mo''s brow twitched. Cheng-shidi¡­ that doesn''t show on your face. He thought and sighed as they turned, just in time to see the fight begin!


    Meanwhile¡­


    Lei Ling''s face is dark while retreating as the person before him advanced, glaring at him menacingly. "How will you pay for my clothes?!" the young master said, his face full of arrogance.


    Lei Ling cried internally while trying to make his face calm. How did this happen? QAQ Let''s go back one hour earlier ¨C


    Sometime after Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Feng Mo and Lei Qing left, Lei Ling got bored meditating. He can''t concentrate and so he sneaked out of the inn, afraid that Li Tian would scold him if he would slack off in training. He didn''t dare disturb You Rou and brought her since he can''t protect her in case something happens.


    His decision to not bring You Rou was correct when he bumped to someone while he ate street food. He immediately turned in time to see a young master dressed up extravagantly and had a livid expression on his face when he turned to him.


    "You poor ghost!" the young master cursed him and pointed his finger at him. There was a big stain of sauce in front of his clothes that''s definitely expensive just looking at the high quality of the fabric.


    Lei Ling gulped nervously as he took a step back. "I ¨C I ¨C " he said, stammering because of guilt and fear he''s feeling right now as he looked at the sword hanging by the young master''s waist. He''s also a cultivator! He''s definitely a disciple of a big sect! he thought. He''s going to kill me! His eyes misted because of his tears and his nose started to turn red, making a sharp contrast against his fair cheeks that''s also about to become red because of shame. He is clearly aware of the rules in Jianghu. Those who are strong can bully the weak. And he, Lei Ling, is unfortunately the weak. No one would object if he will be killed. Who told him to offend someone? They could only give them their pity for being so unfortunate and clumsy. If I''m going to die, I''m going to die after I put up a fight! He thought and his eyes glistening with tears burned with determination. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath as he stared at the young master before him. He raised his fist ¨C¡­ then he ran away in full speed.


    Running is the most basic thing Xie Lan taught them. If someone wanted to blame him for being cowardly, then blame him all you want! At least he can buy himself a longer time to live!

 Chapter 70 - The Scum Is Pitiful

    "I hope you ran to find money to pay me!" the young master said after he caught up with him and trapped him with his arms on both sides to prevent him from escaping.


    Lei Ling wanted to curse. How can I find money when I''m busy running for my life?! However, he can''t tell that to this young master ne? Fortunately, he didn''t see any cronies around this young master. Or else, they have already beaten him to a pulp for offending their master!


    However, this is even more frightening! Because this young master has no one around him, it means one thing ¨C this young master is strong! He dared walk around alone, it must mean he is strong! Lei Ling shivered and wanted to drill himself on the wall. "I¡­ I don''t have any money on me¡­" he said, his voice too quiet like a mosquito.


    "What?!" Jing Kang said, mad. Damn it! I''ve ruined my clothes! If I go home like this, they would find out I sneaked out! My parents would scold me, and my peers would make fun of me! His eyes narrowed as he looked at Lei Ling with a big frown on his face. This is this poor ghost''s fault! I can''t buy the same clothes to cover himself up today! "Stop acting! Give me the money!" he said and reached his hand out to Lei Ling. He looked like a big bully robbing money from his target. "I have to buy new clothes because you dirtied my clothes!" he told him. "And the same clothes as mine!" he added, having no room for Lei Ling to talk back.


    Lei Ling''s face was covered in black lines. Can''t you wash it? He bit his tongue to not utter the words. "I ¨C I have a Cleaning Talisman!" he said.


    "Cleaning Talisman? Humph. It must be fake, right?" Jing Kang said as he condescendingly looked at Lei Ling. Then looked at Lei Ling''s washed up clothes, his eyes filled with disdain.


    Lei Ling saw the scornful look in this young master''s eyes. He is aware that he looked like a servant compared to a fellow disciple when he walks together with Cheng Sheng and the others. He has no other clothes than his old ones. Just that, Cheng Sheng is very down-to-earth. He is also super close with Lei Ling. Fei Yin might look upright, but he doesn''t put any airs around Lei Ling and treated Lei Ling with respect and he''s surprisingly friendly. Li Tian is gentle by nature ¨C he treats everyone equally. Feng Mo, even though he''s a young master, but he''s overly-familiar towards everyone. You Rou may look gentle, but he''s actually boorish. No need to talk about Lei Qing. She''s his older sister, naturally she''s the most familiar with him. Just that, her clothes looked better than his, and that she looked like their father while Lei Ling looked like their mother so no one put them two together as siblings. Thus, Lei Ling doesn''t think he''s out of place when he''s with everyone. However, meeting this young master today, he finally realized and felt the difference between him and his fellow disciples. His eyes immediately watered. "M ¨C my Cleaning Talismans are real." He said, his voice pitifully weak and nasally. He''s on the verge of tears.


    However, this has no effect on Jing Kang. His peers bully their servants every day, so crying sessions like the one in front of him has no effect on him. He''s already numb to feel pity. Thus, he pushed Lei Ling to the wall again, and Lei Ling hissed in pain when his back hit the brick wall! "You are so poor you can''t even afford to buy clothes. How can you buy an expensive talisman, and it''s even limited in stock!" he told Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling''s tears finally fell. He looked and felt awful. "Here!" he said and took out a Cleaning Talisman from his sleeve. "I am a Xinfaxian Sect disciple, and Cheng Sheng is my shixiong!" he told Jing Kang and pushed the Cleaning Talisman on Jing Kang''s chest, which the talisman pasted itself on Jing Kang''s clothes.


    Jing Kang was shocked to see that his clothes immediately became clean! "You ¨C " he looked at Lei Ling, his gaze complicated. He saw Lei Ling''s clothes became disorderly and his face is flushed red because he was crying. Finally, this young master felt guilt for the first time. "I ¨C " he coughed. He can''t bear himself to apologize to someone. Even he was apologized to despite he was the one who bullied those people.


    Lei Ling finally found his courage when he had proved himself. He didn''t bother to look at Jing Kang again. He pushed him and ran away to leave. However, he didn''t forget to paste a Bad Luck Talisman on Jing Kang. He deserves it for doubting him! Cheng-shixiong''s talismans are authentic! Lei Ling pasted the Bad Luck Talisman together with the Cleaning Talisman, so it burned together with the Cleaning Talisman thus Jing Kang didn''t notice it.


    Cheng Sheng knew it was inevitable for Lei Ling to be bullied, thus he taught Lei Ling how to make a Bad Luck Talisman. "See here. Just write the curses you want to curse those bullies using the characters I taught you." Cheng Sheng told Lei Ling when they hid somewhere in the Xinfaxian so that Fan Wen and Xie Lan won''t know they will make a Bad Luck Talisman.


    Since it was Lei Ling who made the Bad Luck Talisman he used on Jing Kang, its effect would be lessened. But still, that young master would feel he wouldn''t want to be born after he''d suffer the misfortunes that will befall him today! He returned to the inn and found that Li Tian and You Rou were still meditating while Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing still haven''t come back. He washed up to refresh himself and with glistening eyes because of tears and flushed cheeks and nose after he cried, he poured all his attention in meditating ¨C completely kicking that young master out of his mind!


    On Cheng Sheng''s side, they watched as the swords clashed with multiple sparks as Lei Qing and the eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect continued to fight. Lei Qing surprised and made everyone felt awe by showing them of her strength!


    Lei Qing''s pretty face looked serious as she parried with her opponent, who had finally recovered after his initial shock when he felt the strength of Lei Qing''s attacks. She''s too aggressive! He thought as he blocked Lei Qing''s attack. She''s a tigress! He thought in alarm as he immediately jumped to the side when Lei Qing tried to kick him. He gulped when he saw his robe was torn after Lei Qing''s foot passed by him. He dared not think how much pain would he feel if that attack hit him.


    Lei Qing made a beautiful turn and raised her left fist, delivering it towards her opponent''s chest! "Da shixiong!" the Dongcheng Sect disciples cried out in alarm when immediately pulled their da shixiong out of the harm''s way when they saw his pale face beaded with sweat. The eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect managed to avoid the attack in a hair''s breadth. They turned when they heard a loud crash behind which is the direction of Lei Qing''s attack, only to see the there''s a big crack on the tree''s trunk. To make it worse, the tree shook and fell because of the impact!


    The eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect almost fell on his weakened knees. He forced himself to face Lei Qing, and cupped his hand to show his respect. "Dongcheng Sect''s eldest disciple, Dong Cheng, offers his apology and respect to shijie!" he said and looked at Lei Qing. It was just now he introduced himself.


    "Xinfaxian Sect''s sixth disciple, Lei Qing." Lei Qing introduced herself.


    Dong Cheng let his fellow disciples helped him walk. His knees are still shaking with fright. He''s not this woman''s opponent at all!

 Chapter 71 - The Scum Is A Badass

    "Xinfaxian Sect?"


    "I''ve just heard of it."


    "Isn''t that the sect that saved Youxiwang Sect before?"


    "Really?!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "The second young master of the Chen Clan ¨C the prodigy Cheng Sheng, is studying there!"


    "Really?!"


    "He''s the one that made the Cleansing Talisman, right?"


    "Is it possible to see him?"


    Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng and Feng Mo heard the people talking. "Cheng-shidi, you''re so popular!" Feng Mo whispered to Cheng Sheng. They can''t expose Cheng Sheng since this place isn''t like the small Dongxin Town. Zhongbian City is a big city. All kinds of people gathered here. It''s possible there would be demonic cultivators around. Thus, to avoid Cheng Sheng being in danger, they must stay low-key until they reached Zhongyang and register in the Intersect Competition for the masters in Zhongyang could protect Cheng Sheng, one of the participants in case the demonic cultivators would appear and try harming Cheng Sheng.


    Seeing Fei Yin immediately frown, Feng Mo immediately shut up. Cheng Sheng ignored what Feng Mo said and turned to Lei Qing who walked towards them. "Shijie, that was a good fight!" he said, a big smile was on his face.


    Lei Qing looked pleased but she hid it. "Thanks, Cheng-shidi." She said. "Let''s go? They''ll pay for the comb." She said. Now that Dong Cheng lost, the Dongcheng Sect should pay for the broken comb.


    "Okay." Fei Yin nodded.


    However, before they could leave, the disciple who started the fight spoke. He''s unresolved with the fight, as well as paying the broken comb. "Da shixiong losing doesn''t mean we''ll pay for the broken comb!" the disciple said. "You picked that lame comb to set us up, didn''t you?" he glared at Lei Qing.


    The people, however, gave him a look of pity. This is the example of a brainless person. Didn''t he hear Lei Qing said she''s from the Xinfaxian Sect? And even if she isn''t, but didn''t he see Lei Qing is stronger than what she had showed them earlier? They rolled their eyes.


    Dong Cheng and their fellow disciples also held him back. "Shut up!" Dong Cheng said, mad and ashamed. "You already brought me more troubles!" he hissed. Yesterday, it was him who made a fuss about the Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' handsome appearance and almost got into a fight against them. Today, he picked a fight against them again!


    The disciple''s face turned green. "Da shixiong! It was clearly them who''s at fault!" he said and even pointed the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    Dong Cheng wanted to bite him. Damn this kid! When they return to Dongcheng, he''ll personally kick him out! Dong Cheng is the sect master''s nephew, and is the future sect master. Before he could speak, they heard Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Oh? On what basis are you speaking for?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Did you leave your brain somewhere? Or have you already thrown it to the trash?" he smiled, but a cold one. He''s clearly irritated now. The disciple who shouted already shivered in fright and he''s burrowing behind his fellow disciples'' back. Such a coward, he only knows how to pit others to save his ass! "Even a dog is smarter than you. He won''t bite the hand that feeds him, either." He said and looked at Dong Cheng who was recuperating on the side. It seems that Lei Qing injured him internally, but it isn''t that worse. "Come. If your master can''t teach you how to conduct yourself, let this fellow teach you how!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng''s figure suddenly flashed and he already appeared before the disciple. Before they could react, Cheng Sheng already fished out the disciple from his ground and threw him in the tree that snapped into half after Lei Qing''s attack hit it earlier. "Ugh!" the disciple cried and blood trickled between his lips.


    No one pitied him. The disciple clearly is a frog in the well. He makes a fuss wherever he goes. It is inevitable he would offend someone. Unfortunately for him, he lacks a brain. The Xinfaxian Sect already took a step back out of kindness, and even the eldest disciple of the Dongcheng Sect already apologized and would pay for the broken comb. However, this brainless disciple just dug another pit. But, now it was clearly for himself! Life is a jungle. If you aren''t careful, you can have yourself killed!


    Cheng Sheng was about to raise his fist when Fei Yin caught his arm. "Shidi. Stop." Fei Yin said. He glanced at the disciple who clearly looked weak. His face is pale and he''s holding his chest while he coughed.


    "He ticks me off." Cheng Sheng coldly said as he looked at the disciple with narrowed eyes.


    "He doesn''t have to die in our hands. Don''t dirty your hands because of him." Fei Yin said and wiped Cheng Sheng''s hands.


    "This disciple will heed da shixiong''s words." Cheng Sheng finally conceded and let Fei Yin pull him away.


    Fei Yin stopped and turned to Dong Cheng and his fellow disciples. "There are many people who won''t hesitate to kill your fellow disciple because he''s an eyesore. Make sure to properly look after him. If we meet again, we won''t hold ourselves back." He told Dong Cheng, and then they left.


    Dong Cheng wanted to cough out blood. He glared at Dong Chi. "Get that bastard!" he told his fellow disciples.


    "Yes, da shixiong!" they immediately said and took Dong Chi who was pasted on the tree. Dong Chi already became like this with just Cheng Sheng throwing him. What if Cheng Sheng''s fist landed on him? If Fei Yin didn''t stop Cheng Sheng, Dong Chi would have already died right then and there!


    After Dong Cheng paid for the broken comb, he turned and slapped Dong Chi awake. "Useless!" Dong Cheng said. "If you didn''t insist on going with us, we wouldn''t be troubled like now! It''s all becaue of you, you worthless trash!" he said and kicked Dong Chi. However, his stomach hurt and he held it while groaning in pain. "I don''t care if you''ll die. If you do, blame your capriciousness! You''re worse than a little girl!" he told him. "Bring him to the inn. Don''t let him come out! Ignore his whims! Let him reflect on himself!" he told his fellow disciples.


    "Yes, da shixiong!" they answered.


    Dong Cheng turned to Dong Chi who was crying. Dong Chi is his cousin. He was spoiled rotten by his uncle thus Dong Chi, who''s only in his Qi Condensation Stage, can go with them after his uncle agreed to Dong Chi''s request to see the Zhongyang. He doesn''t recognize the tigers, only the cub. Even if Dong Chi would fling the Dongcheng Sect''s name, it is nothing compared to the Xinfaxian Sect. If only Dong Cheng recognized them, he could break Dong Chi''s legs just so Dong Chi can''t appear before the Xinfaxian Sect''s disciples. Unfortunately, he didn''t since the Xinfaxian Sect disicples are smartly travelling incognito. "If you are dissatisfied, you''re free to return to Dongcheng. Alone." He told him. "We''ll depart tomorrow." he told them. He had to nurse his internal injury first.


    After he spoke, the disciples immediately sent Dong Chi to their inn while he sat on the bench on the side. He took a deep breath while regulating his qi inside his body. He''s halfway to mid-level Golden Core Stage. He''s the only participant of the Dongcheng Sect in the Intersect Competition. The east of the continent is smaller compared to the south, central, west and north. Only a few sects are there in the east. Dongcheng Sect is an average sect. They''re not that good, but they aren''t bad, either. He''s the only disciple of their sect that reached the Golden Core Stage. His fellow disciples with him are accompanying him, and will be supporting him in case he encountered danger.


    Truth to be told, Dong Cheng doesn''t want to participate in the Intersect Competition. It''s a life and death situation. And Dong Cheng doesn''t want to die. Even a woman can defeat him. Thus, he planned to lose when the competition starts.


    When he moved his arm, something fell from his sleeve. He looked down and saw a small bottle on the ground. He picked it up and opened it. A calming smell assailed his nose. It''s a pill, and it''s for healing an injury.

 Chapter 72 - The Scum Is Blind

    "I want to be like Cheng-shixiong!" Lei Ling said as they slowly flying on their sword to match Lei Ling''s pace. They''re on their way to Zhongyang.


    Fei Yin, Feng Mo, Li Tian and Lei Qing almost fell from their sword. Fortunately, You Rou pulled her back. However, Lei Qing''s face is dark. Li Tian has a helpless look on his face. Feng Mo looked like he had eaten shit. Meanwhile, Fei Yin''s face couldn''t be any blanker. In order for Lei Qing not to kick Lei Ling off his sword, Fei Yin ¨C as the da shixiong, spoke. "Were you mistaken, Lei-shidi?" Fei Yin asked.


    Lei Ling, who was flying on his sword with the help of the Sticking Talisman, shook his head. "No! I really wanted to be like Cheng-shixiong!" he repeated.


    Lei Qing''s face is darker than the rain clouds afar. However, even if he''d beat Lei Ling until their parents couldn''t recognize him, seeing Lei Ling looked very determined, she could only give up and sulk while You Rou comforted her. You Rou gave up on flying on her sword. She has trouble balancing her body on the sword. Even the Balancing Talisman can''t save her. She becomes dizzy when she''s in a high place. She needs someone to accompany her. Since Lei Qing can''t fly on You Rou''s sword since You Rou is weaker than her, then You Rou can only fly on Lei Qing''s sword.


    Cheng Sheng, Lei Ling''s idol, spoke. "Nice choice, Lei-shidi!" he grinned. Their face was covered in dark lines because of that. You Rou just giggled. After all, she''s a fan of Cheng Sheng, too.


    Lei Ling, whose eyes are sparkling while looking at Cheng Sheng, nodded. "Yes, Cheng-shixiong!" he said. This is blind following another blind. One1 has a thick filter in his eyes, while the other one2 is oblivious to his own faults. Thus, they traveled with three3 people having a dark face as they listened to the two4 people looking brighter than the sun who, one was boasting his ''achievements'', the other one listening with worship in his eyes and the remaining two5 were awkwardly sandwiched between who don''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Zhongyang Capital.


    Sun Yi coolly looked around the capital, a smile was on his face. His handsome face looked sunny, which turned gloomy after Chen Han ¨C who looked aloof, opened his mouth and spoke something completely opposite of his character. "Sun-shidi, when do you think Ah Sheng will arrive?" Chen Han asked as he anxiously looked around, seeing the cultivators looked colorful wearing different sect uniforms. His fingers were tapping the hilt of his sword non-stop. However, his anxious appearance was masked by his cold expression.


    Sun Yi, who knows better of Chen Han''s real face, stifled a sigh. "Da shixiong. According to Cheng-shidi''s letter, they will be travelling in a seven-person group. Thus, their speed will decrease." He explained.


    Chen Han sharply turned to Sun Yi. "Ah Sheng sent you a letter?!" he asked, completely grasping the wrong point.


    Sun Yi coughed. "Cheng-shidi wants to surprise you. But, you now know." He shrugged and looked away, covering up for Cheng Sheng. Seeing Chen Han''s pleased expression, Sun Yi knew he made the right choice. He and Cheng Sheng, ever since the Youxiwang Sect was saved, were exchanging letters ¨C though not frequently, since Wu Yuan would be jealous. Cheng Sheng was asking for some advice from him about suppressing his cultivation level. Sun Yi would answer him and, in return, would ask for some gossip from Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng really has a glib tongue. He knows Sun Yi wants to know his1 and Fei Yin''s relationship, thus he was sending him about Fei Yin''s recent strange behaviors. Sun Yi would be entertained, but the thing is, Cheng Sheng could also ask some advice from it! Sun Yi was losing here. But, for Sun Yi, as long as he was entertained and his curiosity was satisfied, he''s okay with anything. Furthermore, he owns a publishing house in Xiwang. It sells longyang2 books. At first, it was only about his and Wu Yuan''s stories, but later it became Chen Han''s after Chen Han went to Xinfaxian in the past and fell in love with Li Tian. Now, Cheng Sheng''s fame was on the rise thus Sun Yi plans to sell Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin''s stories.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han called in the empty space. Aside from Cheng Sheng, it was Li Tian who Chen Han was excited to see.


    "''Ah Tian''?" a voice spoke. "Who is this ''Ah Tian''?"


    Sun Yi and Chen Han turned. They saw a group of disciples wearing blue and white robes. They are from the Shanliangde Sect. "Xi Shi¡­" Xi Ming, the eldest disciple of the Shanliangde Sect, called in warning. He has a warm expression of his kind-looking face. One would like to befriend him at first glance. Some can''t help but warm up to him after knowing his genial attitude. He doesn''t behave like the eldest disciple. But, there will be time he''d be strict ¨C like now.


    Xi Shi, who spoke earlier, frowned. But, he had to shut his mouth now that Xi Ming was mad. He just sneered at Chen Han. Chen Han, on the other hand, ignored this discourtesy of a junior. He isn''t petty, and the Youxiwang Sect is known for his benevolence. Thus, he didn''t spare a glance on Xi Shi and he turned to Xi Ming who''s leading his fellow disciples. Xi Shi, seeing Chen Han doesn''t even look at him, his expression turned green. Xi Ning, who was silently standing on the side, covered her lips and laughed. She''s obviously making fun of Xi Shi ¨C her cousin. Xi Xing, her and Xi Ming''s adoptive brother, just did his part to become a background. His eyes are looking for Gong Xian, though, who knows where he went to. But, Gong Xian ¨C being the sole disciple of the Earth Peak''s master, Ho Yue, has always been a solo fighter. Thus, it''s reasonable he''d separate from their pack.


    Sun Yi spoke to break the tension created by Xi Shi. He secretly looked at Xi Shi in disdain. "Greetings, Xi-xiong." He cupped his hands to Xi Ming. Chen Han followed. Chen Han left them earlier when they arrived in Zhongyang since he wants to find Cheng Sheng, Li Tian and the other Xinfaxian sect disciples. Sun Yi has no choice but to follow him and stop him from doing anything stupid. Their fellow disciples can''t keep up with them thus they were left behind to look for their shixiongs.


    Xi Ming returned the greeting. "Sun-xiong. Chen-xiong." He called, then turned to Chen Han. "Chen-xiong. Please forgive my cousin earlier." He said and glanced at Xi Shi. His gaze is sharp.


    Xi Shi was displeased but he can''t be disobedient. Xi Ming has always been good-tempered, thus Xi Shi could only grit his teeth and bow his head to Chen Han. "Chen-shixiong. I apologize for speaking out of my turn." He said.


    A flash of scorn appeared in Chen Han''s eyes as he looked at Xi Shi, but it immediately disappeared. However, Xi Ming saw it and he can''t help but sigh. His cousin is too disorderly. Xi Ming knows Chen Han hates Xi Shi. Before, Xi Shi was insulting Chen Sheng when the news about Chen Sheng being inept in cultivation was exposed. The Youxiwang Sect and the Shanliangde Sect has always been competing. Xi Shi, from the branch family of the Xi ¨C one of the supporting families of Shanliangde Sect, is better than Chen Sheng so he always bullied Chen Sheng. Chen Han can''t beat him up, so he always became cold towards Xi Shi. Chen Han had told him before, which became the biggest insult to Xi Shi ¨C


    "You''re just from a branch family. How can you compare to my younger brother? Even if my younger brother has no talent in cultivation, but he''s more worthy than you. Scram!" Chen Han said with cold eyes that pierced Xi Shi''s heart and made his bones cold. Starting then, he hated Chen Han and Chen Sheng.

 Chapter 73 - The Scum Is Benevolent

    Chen Han scoffed and looked away from Xi Shi as if Xi Shi is an eyesore. "The Youxiwang Sect is benevolent, and this young master isn''t petty." Chen Han coldly said.


    Hearing those words, Sun Yi spoke. "My da shixiong doesn''t want to see young master Xi." He told them with a smile, but it was a sarcastic smile. He was clearly referring to Xi Shi as an eyesore.


    Xi Ming''s expression stiffened while Xi Ning''s smile became wider. Xi Xing remained silent while Xi Shi''s face turned green. He wanted to speak but he saw Sun Yi''s gaze. Seeing Sun Yi''s smile became brighter, Xi Shi''s heart became cold. Sun Yi wants to kill him! Chen Han came from a loving family, but Sun Yi didn''t! In fact, Sun Yi is the second young master of the Sun family of the Shanliang ¨C the third family supporting the Shanliangde Sect! They are just being low-key since their eldest young master ¨C Sun Rong, is humble but he is a businessman. On the other hand, their eldest miss ¨C Sun Xin, Sun Yi''s elder sister, is always in close cultivation in the Shanliangde Sect. Sun Yi is the third child in the Sun Family. The Sun Family is aloof.


    Xi Shi gritted his teeth. Even though the Sun Family is low-key, but their value in the Shanliangde Sect is higher than the Xi Family because, despite their eldest young master became a businessman, but all of the Sun family members ¨C excluding Sun Rong and Sun Yi, are part of the Shanliangde Sect. The Xi Family only risen because of Xi Peng and Xi Ling. But, they are still below the Sun Family. Only a few people know the Sun Family since they really are humble and low-key. They are withdrawn from the worldly matters ¨C just like real immortals. "I ¨C I thank Chen-shixiong for his benevolence!" Xi Shi said and immediately returned to their group, just in time to see Sun Yi had withdrawn his sword from its scabbard an inch.


    Sun Yi''s smile became wider. "Young master Xi is really good at escaping." He laughed, but it was filled with disdain.


    Xi Shi could only endure this insult. Xi Ming also understood Sun Yi''s behavior. Sun Yi wants to punish Xi Shi since Chen Han, who should, couldn''t. Not because Chen Han is afraid of the Xi Family ¨C the Chen Family could trample the Xi Family. However, Chen Han is soft-hearted despite he''s already mad. Thus, Sun Yi could only act as the bad guy. He also thinks Xi Shi is an eyesore, thus he gladly wants to punish Xi Shi on Chen Han''s behalf. But, he gave Xi Ming face by dawdling. If Xi Shi was dumb and didn''t retreat in time, he would have received Sun Yi''s attack.


    The Shanliangde Sect disciples are not dumb. They coldly sweated as they looked at Sun Yii''s sword that slowly retreated in its scabbard. Xi Ning angrily looked at Xi Shi cowering behind Xi Ming. Xi Ning hated Xi Shi for making the Shanliangde Sect lose face.


    "Sun-shidi. That''s enough." Chen Han finally spoke. Sun Yi immediately took a step back. At this time, the Youxiwang Sect disciples finally found them and joined them. Then, they saw the Shanliangde Sect disciples whose face turned green after seeing the also large number of the Youxiwang Sect. "Xi-xiong." Chen Han called Xi Ming. "I hope you can discipline your fellow disciples next time ¨C family, or not." He said. "I can''t promise you that I''ll hold back next time. My good temper doesn''t last forever ¨C unless it''s for my younger brother." He smiled at the mention of Cheng Sheng. "If I saw something that displeases me next time, I''ll cut them down. That time, I hope Xi-xiong would not blame me." He told Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming sighed, feeling his heart heavy. He was itching to kick Xi Shi, but he had to do it out of the Youxiwang Sect''s eyes. "I understand, Chen-xiong. I will discipline them next time, and to not appear before you again lest they''d offend you." Xi Ming said and cupped his hands towards Chen Han. He''s neither too humble, nor overbearing.


    Chen Han nodded at him, then he turned to Sun Yi and his fellow disciples. "Let''s go find Ah Sheng and Ah Tian!" he told them.


    "The second young master and da shixiong''s wife!" the Youxiwang Sect exclaimed and they immediately followed Chen Han, looking so excited. Sun Yi helplessly smiled and shrugged. He nodded at Xi Ming, who was as shocked as his fellow disciples after they heard what the Youxiwang Sect disciples said, and then left.


    "Chen Han''s¡­ wife?" Xi Ming muttered and he turned to Xi Ning. "Chen Han has a wife now?" he said.


    Xi Ning''s eyes flashed. She looked interested in this person who could capture someone like Chen Han. Xi Xing just remained as part of the background. Meanwhile, Xi Shi has the biggest reaction. His face turned pale, then red in anger, and then green in envy. Chen Han! You found a wife! He thought and glared at the direction Chen Han, Sun Yi and the rest of the Youxiwang Sect disciples had left.


    Xi Ming sighed in dismay. "Uncle Ling is together with Elder Fei." He said, referring to Xi Ling and Fei Lin. "Even sect leader Fei has a lover!" he exclaimed. He''s referring to Fei Huang and Mu Jun ¨C Fei Huang''s rumored lover. "Sun Yi is in a relationship with Wu Yuan. Now, Chen Han has a wife!" he shook his head. "Everyone has a partner now." He said.


    Xi Ning patted his shoulder. "Da ge. Don''t be sad." She said. "I will accompany you." She told him.


    "What good will a younger sister do?" Xi Ming said. "You''ll have to marry someone in the future." He told her.


    Xi Ning just shrugged. Xi Ming didn''t speak further and just told his fellow disciples to go on their own. Xi Shi was ignored, including Xi Xing who has a low presence. After he heard what Xi Ming said, Xi Xing''s eyes brightened. He was about to leave to find Gong Xian, but he was pulled back by Xi Ming. Xi Xing frowned, but Xi Ming carried him like a dog while they wandered around the capital.


    On the other side of the capital, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples finally arrived. Their green sleeves fluttering like the bamboo leaves being blown by the wind. When people saw them, they felt refreshed and can feel the gentle summer breeze. They can see the green bamboos humbly bending.


    However, this illusion was broken when they went straight to a restaurant and bought drinks to refill their bottles ¨C especially Cheng Sheng who talked all the way until he ran out of water. Fei Yin naturally gave him his water, thus, Fei Yin also ran out of water.


    "Ah!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed, feeling refreshed after he drank the cold water. "So good!" he exclaimed.


    Lei Ling, who''s the culprit why Cheng Sheng became talkative, looked around and felt dizzy after seeing more and more people. "C-Cheng-shixiong¡­ where do you think I can sell my talismans?" he asked Cheng Sheng. He already decided to be like Cheng Sheng ¨C his idol, who never feared anyone (aside Xie Lan), brave and also very confident. Cheng Sheng told him the first step to become confident is to make business ¨C selling goods. For Lei Ling, he can sell his talismans. If Fan Wen would know about this, Cheng Sheng''s ears will be twisted and he would be beaten up by Xie Lan for angering their mother. Yes ¨C Xie Lan is cool with anything they will do, except angering Fan Wen.


    "You can start with our fellow participants in the Intersect Competition." Cheng Sheng said.


    "W-who can I sell these to? I ¨C I don''t know anyone I could¡­" Lei Ling said.


    "How about me?" a voice spoke behind them. When they turned, they saw a young master wearing golden robes. A fan painted with never-ending forest was on his hand, and he has a bright smile on his face. "Greetings." The person greeted first and he cupped his hands. "I am Qian Lin, the second young master of the Qianxu Sect." he introduced himself.

 Chapter 74 - The Scum Is Seductive

    "Q-Qianxu Sect? I-Isn''t that one of the top four sects?!" Lei Ling exclaimed in both shock and fright. When he realized his voice was loud and he looked stupid when he said those words right in front of Qian Lin''s face, he immediately covered his mouth and he hid behind Cheng Sheng, using him to block him from the gazes of the crowd that have their attention caught by Lei Ling''s voice. "C-Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling has a -_- face when he saw everyone''s reaction. "D-da shixiong¡­ QAQ" he called Fei Yin.


    Lei Qing''s face was dark, hating for iron becoming not steel. She wanted to kick Lei Ling back to Xinfaxian right now! Li Tian has an awkward smile while Feng Mo looked embarrassed when he saw Qin Lin just smiled. "Yes. That Qianxu Sect." Qian Lin answered as he looked at Lei Ling with an amusement in his eyes.


    Fei Yin cleared his throat before he spoke. "I apologize on behalf of my shidi for being rude." He said and cupped his hands. "I am Fei Yin, the eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." he said and saw that Qian Lin was alone. "Second young master Qian doesn''t have someone to accompany him?" he asked.


    Qian Lin opened his fan. "This is embarrassing, but I sneaked out." he said and looked away. The tear mole in the corner of his left eye made his eyes looked narrower, and they looked attractive. You Rou''s cheeks blushed. However, the six other Xinfaxian Sect disciples only had a look of appreciation on their face.


    A Charm Spell? Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Li Tian thought. They are the ones out of them seven who are the most knowledgeable in Spell Casting. The three aren''t stupid like Lei Ling to voice out their thought and they are avoiding to offend people. Thus, they kept their mouth shut and just stared at Qian Lin. Qian Lin''s tear mole is natural, so he used that for his Charm Spell. His tear mole was highlighted because of the spell, and people ¨C like You Rou, would feel attracted. Lei Ling should have also been attracted had he not been hiding behind Cheng Sheng thus he can''t see Qian Lin''s face and was unaffected by the Charm Spell. Combining it with Qian Lin''s androgynous face, one would feel more attracted to Qian Lin. If one has a weaker mental strength, they would be seduced to bed by Qian Lin. Of course, Qian Lin isn''t that loose of a person. He still has an image as the second young master of the Qianxu Sect to keep.


    At this time, Li Tian spoke. "Greetings, second young master Qian. I am Li Tian, the second disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." he said.


    Feng Mo also spoke. "Feng Mo, third disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect."


    "I am Lei Qing, sixth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." Lei Qing said. She chose to be the sixth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect and Lei Ling to be the fifth since she''ll kick him if he''d dare to lose his fifth seat in the sect.


    "You Rou, the seventh disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." You Rou gracefully greeted. Her eyes are glassy, thus she''s still under the Charm Spell of Qian Lin.


    "I ¨C I am Lei Ling. Fifth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." Lei Ling came out behind Cheng Sheng and he timidly greeted Qian Lin.


    Finally, as the protagonist, Cheng Sheng spoke. "I am Cheng Sheng ¨C " he said as he snapped his fingers beside You Rou''s ears. The sharp sound woke her and cleared up her mind. " ¨C the fourth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect." he said and withdrew his hands to cup his hands towards Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin was surprised for a moment before he recovered his expression. He amiably smiled at Cheng Sheng. "So you''re second young master Chen." He said. "I''ve been wanting to meet you." He added.


    Hearing the words, Fei Yin''s face immediately darkened while Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and Lei Qing looked puzzled. You Rou was still out of it as she tries to recall what just happened. They let her be to make her strengthen her mind.


    Fei Yin, who was holding back his anger, spoke surprisingly calm. "May I ask what does second young master Qian mean of his words?" he asked.


    Qian Lin hesitatingly removed his gaze from Cheng Sheng and turned to Fei Yin who asked. "It''s just as it meant." He smiled. "As a fellow second young master, I also wanted to meet you." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin''s brow twitched while Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing thought in their heart. This is a blatant seduction, right? Would Cheng-shidi be finally jealous? They thought and immediately looked at Cheng Sheng to see his reaction. Fei Yin also wanted to see Cheng Sheng jealous. But, he felt both disappointed and relieved when they all saw Cheng Sheng''s reaction was still the same. He felt disappointed since Cheng Sheng didn''t get jealous, meant that he doesn''t feel anything at all towards him. He felt relieved, on the other hand, since Cheng Sheng isn''t a jealous person. Actually, this is okay. Fei Yin thought. Shidi should have confidence since he can be reassured I won''t be taken by anyone! He thought, a smile formed on his face that suddenly looked blooming.


    Qian Lin was confused of Fei Yin''s reaction while Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Lei Ling all had black lines on their face. Da shixiong, why do you look happy instead? Cheng Sheng has really no romantic feelings towards Fei Yin! Meanwhile, You Rou was still muddle-headed.


    Qian Lin, cannot fathom what are their different expressions meant, spoke. "I have heard how excellent Fei-xiong and Chen-xiong have become." He said. "As always being compared by my family with them, I wanted to meet them for me to gain an insight." He explained, his eyes bright as he looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng.


    No, no, no, no! Following this script, you should both envy and hate them! They thought and looked at Qian Lin. Seeing Qian Lin''s sparkling eyes ¨C his tear mole seemed to become more distinctive, and his wide smile¡­ they suddenly felt a shiver ran down their spine. This young master¡­ he is black-bellied!


    The script really never goes wrong.

 Chapter 75 - The Scum Is Talented

    Qian Lin bought Lei Ling''s talismans. Qian Lin never said anything about Lei Ling''s talismans being mediocre compared to Cheng Sheng''s. He only stared at the talismans in front of Lei Ling, making Lei Ling embarrassed as if he''s the one being inspected of Qian Lin instead. "M-Many thanks, second young master Qian, for buying my talismans." Lei Ling gestured to Qian Lin. In his heart, he is very, very happy. He can buy his own clothes now! He won''t be looked down on by the people!


    He remembered the young master he met before. Suddenly, he made a pause. I wonder how he is now? He had secretly stuck a Bad Luck Talisman on the young master. The young master looked very wealthy. If he''d hire a master cultivator, he would know a Bad Luck Talisman was stuck on him. Lei Ling regretted he didn''t stick a Concealment Talisman to the Bad Luck Talisman. Three talismans will be too conspicuous and the young master would surely notice his evil intentions. I hope we won''t meet again¡­ he thought in his heart.


    "Do you also sell magic pills?" Qian Lin suddenly asked. Unanimously, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples turned to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng humbly smiled. "I didn''t have the chance to make my own magic pills during our travel. I apologize if I won''t be able to sell magic pills to second young master Qian." He explained. "Our shimei is also a pill refiner. Perhaps second young master Qian can buy something from her?" he asked. "Our shimei may not be a master mage, but her magic pills are not worse than mine." He said. Many now knew about him being also a mage aside from being a sword cultivator after his name was exposed as the maker of the Cleansing Talisman. His ten years of peaceful like was disrupted because of the demonic cultivators suddenly attacking the Youxiwang Sect. If not for it, he will still remain an idle young master unrestrained in the Xinfaxian Sect. Now, however, it''s like he''s walking on a very thin ice. He needs to be careful of his every actions. Thus, Fei Yin was highly guarding him every night in case he''s sneak out again, like he always did for ten years. Fortunately, during the ten years, Cheng Sheng never have left the Xinfaxian. Or else, who knows he might stumble upon the demonic cultivators, and his soul will be extracted and refined by them.


    You Rou blushed at the sudden mention of her. She turned to Cheng Sheng, her eyes wide as if telling him ''why are you selling me out, Cheng-shixiong?''. Then, she shyly looked at Qian Lin. "Second young master Qian. I refined Muscle Repairing Pills and Bone Regrowing Pills. I also have Energy Conserving Pills." She said. She didn''t mention the Rejuvenating Pill since it was only for women. Restoration Pills are Cheng Sheng''s specialty. It can heal wounds and internal injuries, returning your body to its former condition.


    Qian Lin looked at her, appreciation in his eyes. "Very well. Give me five bottles of each pills!" He decisively said as he took out his qiankun pouch. "As an apology for my fellow disciples whom I always give a headache every time I sneak out, I''ll gift these to them." he explained as he gave his money pouch to You Rou.


    "Second young master Qian is very considerate. I will gift to you the bag." You Rou said as she gave the bag containing the fifteen bottles to Qian Lin.


    Lei Ling''s eyes sparkled. Being a mage is really profiting! No wonder Cheng-shixiong strived being a mage, too! He thought and looked at Cheng Sheng in awe. He was right to follow him! "Oh, right." Qian Lin said. "Have you already settled for an inn? I can introduce you to the innkeeper where our sect is staying ¨C " he said.


    However, he still hasn''t finished his words when they heard a loud voice called. "Ah Sheng!" it was definitely Chen Han. "Ah Sheng, you''ve finally arrived!" he said as he, Sun Yi and the disciples of the Youxiwang Sect approached them. "Ah Tian." He called, his voice intimate when he saw Li Tian. Li Tian blushed and looked away. "Hm?" he then saw Qian Lin. "Second young master Qian."


    Qian Lin smiled and cupped his hands. "Greetings, young master Chen." He said. "Second young master Sun." he saw Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi nodded at Qian Lin. He has a favorable look in his eyes. Compared to Xi Shi, Qian Lin is much better than him. "Second young master Qian is having a chat with your fellow second young masters?" he said and looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. Sun Yi is also a second young master, since he''s the second son of the Sun Family.


    Qian Lin chuckled. "Yes." he answered.


    "Second young master!" the Qianxu Sect disciples called when they finally found Qian Lin. "Second young master¡­ QAQ" they wanted to cry. This is the nth time Qian Lin left them.


    "Aia! They found me." Qian Lin smiled in embarrassment. "Well, then. I had to take my leave. We will see each other again." He told them, then walked towards his fellow disciples.


    "Ah Sheng." Chen Han called as he walked towards Cheng Sheng. "What did Qian Lin talked with you?" he asked.


    "We only exchanged greetings. Then, my shidi and shimei did business with him." Cheng Sheng explained. "Why, brother?" he asked when he saw Chen Han''s serious expression.


    "Nothing." Chen Han said. "I already reserved rooms for your sect. I''ll take you there." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Feng Mo and Lei Ling were impressed while Lei Qing and You Rou were surprised. "Many thanks, Chen-shixiong, for being accommodating." Fei Yin said. The others followed him.


    Chen Han looked at Li Tian. "Ah Tian." He called, looking embarrassed. His cheeks are flushed. "Am I good?" he asked. Ever since he introduced Li Tian to his parents, he is striving for Li Tian''s favor. However, there weren''t many chances for him to show his strengths to him because of the events that followed.


    Li Tian heard Chen Han''s questions and his face reddened. He looked away. "T-Thank you very much¡­ Chen-shixiong." He muttered and lowered his head. Why does he have to call him out of their group?


    Chen Han chuckled. Sun Yi smiled while the Youxiwang Sect disciples looked favorably to the Xinfaxian sect disciples. "Let''s go. We can have our lunch after they settled." Sun Yi spoke.


    "Let''s go!" Chen Han said. He wanted to pull Li Tian, but could only pull Cheng Sheng when Li Tian hid behind Feng Mo to avoid him. Ai. He sighed in his heart. He has to work harder to marry his wife!

 Chapter 76 - The Scum Is Confined

    "Here. You can have this." Qian Lin said as he gave the talismans and magic pills he bought to his fellow disciples when he reunited with them.


    The leader of the Qianxu Sect disciples was surprised. "Second young master¡­!" he cried and was almost moved to tears. He received the talismans and the magic pills and equally distributed them with his fellow disciples. "Second young master, were you talking to the Xinfaxian Sect disciples and the Youxiwang Sect disciples?" he asked as they followed behind Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin opened his fan with a snap, his golden sleeve billowed along with his long black hair that was adorned with a golden crown. The smile on his face earlier has disappeared. He looked around, a dull look was on his face. "Yes." he just said.


    Hearing the insipid answer from Qian Lin, the leader of the Qianxu Sect disciples shut his mouth. Qian Lin may act like a spoiled and useless son towards his family, and act humble towards other people, but the disciples who had been following Qian Lin knows that they were all just acts of his. Qian Lin is hiding his strength and smarts. He is a scheming person. You may call him two-faced, but Qian Lin only wanted to live peacefully. That is why he wanted to meet Fei Yin and Chen Sheng, as well as Sun Yi ¨C the second young masters who were living freely in the sect they have selected to study. Fei Yin doesn''t like the way of life in Shanliang, thus he left. Chen Sheng is too average when he was at the Youxiwang Sect since he was overshadowed by his elder brother and Wu Yuan. Thus, he left the Xiwang and found his brilliance on another land. Sun Yi doesn''t want to be unattached to the world like his family, thus he left Shanliang. Qian Lin¡­ he also wants to be like a bird, able to flap his wings and freely fly, go wherever he can reach. But, he was confined in the middle of the forest with only a small amount of sun he can see during the day, and the nights looked longer. He looked at their sect ¨C his family''s crest embedded on his robes.


    This crest restrains him. In order to hide the dissatisfaction in his heart, he acted like a useless person. He showed a humble expression towards everyone. He only wanted to be free, but it seemed like it''s too much to ask from his family. His ancestors were barbarians. His father and elder brother inherited the violence in their blood. However, he is different. He was born with a soft heart and a gentle person, like their mother. The moment he realized this fact, he felt he no longer belonged to their land. Thus, he wanted to leave.


    "Aio~ I was too blinded by your brightness, I almost didn''t recognize you, Qian-xiong!" a loud and cheerful voice said.


    Qian Lin doesn''t need to guess who owned the unrestrained voice. He took his time turning and his gaze locked with the gaze of a grinning person wearing a black and orange uniform. "Jing Hei." He called.


    Jing Hei smiled widely and hopped towards him. Seeing Jing Hei arrived, the Qianxu Sect disciples respectfully greeted him, then consciously left Qian Lin with him. Jing Hei is Qian Lin''s best friend. He also knows Qian Lin''s real self. Thus, he always invited Qian Lin everywhere, and Qian Lin learned how from him sneaking out. However, Jing Hei would always return Qian Lin intact ¨C no hair less. In fact, he only wanted for Qian Lin to loosen up and see the world. "You''re pulling a very, very long face again~" Jing Hei''s voice woke Qian Lin from his thoughts. Before he could react, he felt his cheeks were being pulled.


    Qian Lin''s eyes widened and he immediately raised his fan to hit Jing Hei. However, Jing Hei is too familiar with him he dodged the fan. "Jing Bai isn''t with you?" Qian Lin said when he saw Jing Heii was alone.


    Hearing his question, Jing Hei frowned. "Ah Lin¡­ are you cheating with me? It''s really easy to mistake me and my twin, but I thought you can distinguish me from him!" he said, hurt in his voice.


    Qian Lin suddenly felt a headache. He knows Jing Hei was just messing with him. "Stupid." He muttered as he pinched the space between his brows. "So, where is he?" he asked.


    Jing Hei still looked dissatisfied, but he answered nonetheless. "Uncle asked him, and he never went back. It must be he sent Jing Bai to the Alliance." He was referring to the Righteous Alliance who are the main hosts of the Intersect Competition. The sects where the event was held lends them a hand for preparations.


    "The next Intersect Competition will be held in Qianxu." Qian Lin said.


    Jing Hei nodded. "Hey. There''s a new shop that opened. I''ll take you there!" he said. He didn''t wait for Qian Lin to answer as he immediately pulled him away, leaving the hiding Qianxu Sect disciples to eat dust.


    "Second young master¡­ QAQ" they cried. Jing Hei was too fast!


    Righteous Alliance.


    Jing Cheng looked at Jing Bai silently walking beside him. "Where is Jing Hei?" he asked.


    Jing Bai smiled. "Da ge. Qian Lin will be arriving today. It''s rare for them to meet. How can I bear for not letting them meet each other?" he asked.


    Jing Cheng''s face was covered in dark lines. Why is he making the two sounds like the cowherd and the weaver girl? He wanted to put his palm on his face but he restrained himself since they were following Zheng Yi ¨C the eldest disciple in the Righteous Alliance. They can''t make too much noise to not break the silence in the Wall of Righteousness ¨C the right wing of the main building where the Righteous Alliance is located. "Pray that uncle won''t beat you two up later." Jing Cheng just told Jing Bai and finally let the matter go. It meant he will cover for the two.


    Jing Bai wanted to laugh but he held himself back. How can uncle disagree with you? He covered his mouth to prevent form laughing out loud.

 Chapter 77 - The Scum Is Perfect

    "Please go this way." Jing Cheng and Jing Bai heard Zheng Yi spoke. Though they know it was Zheng Yi, but they actually haven''t seen his ¨C nor any other disciples residing in the Righteous Alliance, appearance. They have their body all wrapped up until their hands and feet. They were wearing a mask, and even their eyes nor ears cannot be seen. You won''t see a skin of them exposed.


    When Zheng Yi fetched them earlier, Jing Cheng thought it was another disciple of the Righteous Alliance since you can''t distinguish them from one another. The only ones you will see their face here are the five elders of the Righteous Alliance. Even the servants are also all covered up. However, for some reason, Jing Bai recognized Zheng Yi.


    "Greetings, Zheng-xiong. We have met again." Jing Bai said, a bright smile was on his face. Even when Zheng Yi didn''t answer and just ignored him, he still wore the smile.


    Jing Cheng watched Zheng Yi walked first, leaving them two to follow him. "How did you know it was him?" he whispered to Jing Bai. However, Jing Bai just smiled. Jing Cheng didn''t ask further.


    "You''ve finally arrived." Jing Rui''s voice pulled Jing Cheng from his thoughts.


    Jing Cheng turned and saw two people sitting inside. One is an old man with white hair and long beard. He''s one of the elders of the Righteous Alliance. The other person was wearing bright orange robes that fits his slender body. His skin is fair like a jade porcelain, but his eyes are sharp, making him looked fierce. His dark eyes tell that he had survived many storms in his life and he is filled with wisdom. Despite that, he has a beautiful face but a cold expression, and his tear mole on his right eye is very distinct. "Uncle." Jing Cheng respectfully bowed together with Jing Bai who was following him behind.


    Jing Rui''s eyes narrowed when he didn''t see the third person. "Where is Ah Hei?" he asked.


    Jing Cheng secretly looked at Jing Bai. Jing Bai spoke. "Uncle." He called and stood upright. "Ah Hei left to welcome second young master Qian." He answered. Jing Cheng forced his expression to look normal while Jing Bai smiled, his eyes turning to crescents.


    The elder saw Jing Rui''s expression turned ugly while Zheng Yi sweated for Jing Bai. Obviously, Jing Rui was displeased. It showed that Jing Hei placed more importance on Qian Lin than Jing Rui and the Righteous Alliance. Before Jing Rui could explode, Jing Cheng immediately spoke. "Uncle." He called. "Elder Zheng is waiting." He reminded him.


    Jing Rui pressed his lips tight and he threw a sharp look on Jing Bai. "Come." He called them. Jing Cheng and Jing Bai obediently followed, knowing that they did something wrong. Then, Jing Rui turned to Zheng Fu Gong, his expression returned to being cold. "Elder Zheng can continue." He said.


    Zheng Fu Gong coughed. He gave Jing Rui face by not pursuing Jing Hei''s whereabouts. "Last night, we caught a group of demonic cultivators." He started. "However, we found out there are three more of them on the run. These three demonic cultivators are their scouts. Since the Intersect Competition will be starting tomorrow, we have to have someone guard inside the competition." He explained and looked at Jing Cheng and Jing Bai.


    At the end of the year, the rankings of the cultivators will be refreshed. However, what matters the most is the ranking released after the Intersect Competition was held. The Intersect Competition is held during the last month of the year. The Intersect Competition greatly affects the ranking of the cultivators. Those who are ranked are from the Golden Core Stage to the Nascent Soul Stage ¨C the stages where the cultivators are at the peak of their age. Of course, those who have already became an elder of a sect is exempted. For example, Fei Lin and Xi Ling who are in the high level of the Nascent Soul Stage and are only a few steps away from Immortalization Stage.


    These cultivators will be ranked according to their achievements accumulated. In the previous ranking, Jing Cheng is the first, followed by Wu Yuan, Chen Han, Qian Tian, Sun Yi, Xi Ming, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Dongfang Xiaoyun. However, this year, everyone expected there will be a great shuffling. Wu Yuan became the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect. Qian Tian also became an elder of the Qianxu Sect. Dongfang Xiaoyun died after their sect and the Dongfang Town had been attacked by the demonic cultivators. Three people already became eliminated in the rankings. Ever since he was found out to be both a mage and sword cultivator, everyone expected Cheng Sheng to enter the ranking.


    How can he not? He created the Cleansing Talisman, and more useful talismans, then saved the Youxiwang Sect from also being destroyed by the demonic qi like what happened to the Dongfang Sect. They also have heard Cheng Sheng''s alchemic skills and sword skills are top notch. And, not only that but he is also very handsome and has a good temperament. Isn''t he perfect? Why would he not be popular? Thus, the women started to look for a painter that knows Cheng Sheng and to buy his painting of Cheng Sheng. They all are expecting they could marry him.


    Aside from Cheng Sheng, the eldest disciple of the now rising Xinfaxian Sect ¨C Fei Yin, who is also a second young master of a distinguished family, is also expected to enter the ranking. However, not only him. There''s also someone from the Shanliangde Sect expected to enter the ranking ¨C Gong Xian, the Shanliangde Sect''s East Peak Master and the youngest elder, Ho Yue''s sole disciple. They said that he is a once-in-a-lifetime genius. Gong Xian was a beggar child and Ho Yue happened to pick him up when Ho Yue ¨C a soft-hearted person, saw the child was dying from hunger. He secretly took him to the East Peak and hid him while he raised him. When Ho Yue was found out, the child suddenly awakened. Then, they found out he has a high aptitude for cultivation thus they conceded on Ho Yue''s request to keep the child and for him to become his disciple. Ho Yue has no plan to receive disciples, but he already had taken in the child. Being his disciple gave him a reason to keep the child ¨C whom he had already attached to. Thus, Gong Xian became Ho Yue''s adopted child, and first and last disciple.

 Chapter 78 - The Scum Is Patient

    After hearing from Sun Yi the number of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, Chen Han isn''t stingy and reserved each room for them seven. However, the three ¨C Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou, weren''t that close to Chen Han, thus they politely declined the single room. However, the Youxiwang Sect''s ¨C especially the Chen Family''s, motto is that ''everybody is a family''. Even if there would be pets, they will also be given a room of their own. Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou have no choice but accept Chen Han''s good intentions. Thus, the two women relaxed themselves by enjoying the large bathroom Chen Han assigned to them. Even Lei Ling felt he was dreaming when he saw the wide and comfortable bed. Chen Han''s reason was that, tomorrow will be the competition day. He wanted everyone to relax their body and mind. Thus, he rented the whole inn only for the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect. Later did they learn, the inn is one of Sun Rong''s ¨C Sun Yi''s elder brother, his businesses. The inn is one of the biggest and most expensive inn in the capital.


    Chen Han wanted to room with Li Tian. But, he knew he shouldn''t rush him unlike what he did before. He had realized he had been impatient. Fortunately, Li Tian has a good temper and gave him face. Also, Chen Han had introduced Li Tian to his late mother ¨C Chen Qing. No one had expected for Chen Qing to die, but in order to save Chen Jing, she sacrificed herself. It was the noblest thing to do. By the time Cheng Sheng had arrived to the Chen Residence, it was a day later. He had used up his power when he created a Teleportation Array in Shanliangde Sect. Their barrier is stronger than the Youxiwang Sect''s, thus, he fainted and slept for two days, just a day after Chen Qing died.


    Li Tian''s room is next to Feng Mo, who was very pleased since he doesn''t need to room with anybody else. Don''t misunderstand him for being snobbish, but it was because he already has a partner. Wu Bai is surprisingly possessive, thus Chen Han''s decision to give each of them a room for themselves is a good decision. Next to Feng Mo''s room is Fei Yin''s room. It was just a coincidence since his room is next to Cheng Sheng''s, whose room is next to Chen Han''s room. Chen Han wanted to be next to Li Tian''s room, but Li Tian already chose his room. It was only three rooms away from him, so he felt satisfied.


    On the other side of Li Tian''s room is Lei Ling''s, followed by Lei Qing''s and then You Rou''s room. Then, there was a hallway, separating her room from Sun Yi''s, whose room is next to Chen Han''s. The rest of the Youxiwang Sect disciples, their room is on the floors below theirs.


    "I thought you would arrive a week earlier." Chen Han spoke as they ate their lunch. "Now you don''t have time to see the Capital." He complained. He wanted to bring his younger brother and his wife around the Capital.


    "We got held up by some matters¡­" Cheng Sheng scratched his cheek. "It wouldn''t be too late for us to look around. We only have small luggage. After we settled them in our room, and we are already free to roam around." He explained.


    Chen Han nodded, agreeing to his idea. Even if the competition is tomorrow, but no one would still train like crazy and tire themselves out unless it''s an insane person who only cares about study and no play. "Then, we''ll go along with Ah Sheng''s arrangement." He decided.


    Everyone nodded and hummed in agreement. After they finished eating, they helped the Xinfaxian Sect disciples settle in their room which they will stay in for a whole month. After that and their two groups ¨C one large and one small, went around the Capital.


    When the only women in the group came out of a clothing shop, they saw You Rou was holding a sewing kit. "You-shimei, are you going to make something?" one of the Youxiwang Sect disciples asked.


    You Rou nodded. "I am going to sew my sleeves longer, and sew Lei-shijie''s sleeves shorter tonight." She answered.


    "Why? Wouldn''t that be a hassle?" another one asked.


    Hearing this, You Rou showed a shy smile. "Actually, while we''re on our way here, Cheng-shixiong taught me and Lei-shijie something that we could protect ourselves with when things become dangerous." She explained. This is reasonable, since they are women.


    "And it has something to do with your sleeves?" someone exclaimed in both surprise and confusion.


    You Rou chuckled while Lei Qing meaningfully smiled. "Anyway, you will see during the competition." Lei Qing said.


    The Youxiwang Sect disciples finally shut up. Since they were all men who will participate in the competition, seeing female disciples, they would naturally get excited. Not with bad intentions. Instead, their desire to protect the fairer sex bubbled up in their heart. Their fellow female disciples were left in the Youxiwang Sect, thus they have no one to protect to in the Zhongyang aside from themselves. So, seeing the two female disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect, not only they did feel admiration of them for being brave in participating in the competition, but they also wanted to cherish them. All kinds of people have gathered in this potpourri called Zhongyang. And there are the demonic cultivators, too¡­ the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect are already families, anyway, despite the distance between their sects.


    Their groups were leisurely walking around the Capital, sometimes bumping against the people. They didn''t know that their leisure time will have to be cut short later.


    "Xi Ming." Jing Cheng called Xi Ming who was walking with his siblings and cousin.


    "Jing Cheng?" Xi Ming exclaimed in surprise when he turned and saw Jing Cheng who called him.


    Jing Cheng nodded his head at him. After Zheng Fu Gong told them about the matter with the demonic cultivators possibly sneaking in the Intersect Competition tomorrow, he and Jing Bai were scolded by Jing Rui until their ears became deaf. When Jing Rui was finished and finally released them, he and Jing Bai immediately split up. Jing Bai was going to find Jing Hei and Qian Lin while he is going to find Xi Ming, Chen Han and Sun Yi. Zheng Fu Gong told them to gather up the ones who were on the previous ranking and for them to help each other monitor if there will be demonic cultivators going to mix in with the participants tomorrow in the Intersect Competition. However, three already left the ranking ¨C Wu Yuan, who became a sect leader; Qian Tian who will be an elder of the Qianxu Sect, and Dongfang Xiaoyun who died. Now, there are only seven people left ¨C Jing Cheng, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Xi Ming, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. The ranking will be refreshed after the Intersect Competition ends.

 Chapter 79 - The Scum Is Incompetent

    "I need to talk to you with something." Jing Cheng directly said. "Alone." He added and looked at Xi Ning, Xi Shi and Xi Xing surrounding Xi Ming.


    "¡­ can I not?" Xi Ming said, hesitation was on his face as he looked at Xi Xing.


    "You still like to act like a nanny." Jing Cheng said. There wasn''t malice on his words.


    Xi Ming wasn''t offended either. "I can''t leave them." he said.


    "You can call for your fellow disciples and have them watch your siblings and cousin." Jing Cheng suggested.


    Xi Ming bit his lip. It''s not that it wasn''t hard¡­ but who he doesn''t want to leave isn''t Xi Ning nor Xi Shi, but Xi Xing. Xi Ning will be accompanied by their fellow disciples and Xi Shi will just tag along with them since Xi Shi doesn''t know anyone in the capital aside from Chen Han, Sun Yi and the Youxiwang Sect disciples. But, they won''t look after Xi Xing. Xi Xing also has low presence, thus he will be overlooked. Also, Xi Xing will just go back to the inn and pester Gong Xian¡­ "Can I bring one of them?" he asked and raised Xi Xing who he was still holding by the back of his clothes like a puppy.


    Jing Cheng hesitated. "Okay." In the end, he conceded. He looked at Xi Xing and knows that Xi Xing is an aloof person. He is not a blabbermouth unlike Xi Ning, and isn''t a scheming person like Xi Shi. Thus, Xi Ming happily called for the Shanliangde Sect disciples. When they finally arrived, Xi Ming left with Jing Cheng, dragging along Xi Xing who can never escape.


    In contrast with the peaceful agreement on Jing Cheng''s side, Jing Bai''s side was heating up. It wasn''t because Jing Hei refused to go back nor he doesn''t want to leave Qian Lin ¨C unlike Xi Ming who doesn''t want to leave Xi Xing alone. Instead, it was because of a group of disciples who were obscenely looking at Qian Lin, provoking disgust and anger from Jing Hei. When Jing Bai finally found Jing Hei, Jing Hei and the Nanshu Sect''s eldest disciple were about to fight.


    "It was his fault for being too beautiful. We were just ''admiring'' him. What''s wrong with that? He should be honored, right?" the eldest disciple grinned maliciously at his fellow disciples.


    Jing Hei''s face couldn''t be any colder as he protected Qian Lin behind him. Qian Lin knows their enemies. They were the second prestigious sect of the south ¨C the Qianxu Sect is the first. The sect leader of the Nanshu Sect has always been repeatedly suppressed by Qian Shan ¨C Qian Tian and Qian Lin''s father, and was secretly pining on their mother. He built his own sect to prove himself to Qian Su ¨C Qian Shan''s wife, but Qian Su already married Qian Tian before the Nanshu''s Sect leader could woo her. Hate grew in his heart and he continuously provoked Qian Shan. However, Qian Shan was always living unfettered. Thus, the Nanshu Sect leader and his ploys were always ignored. This enmity was inherited by his son after Qian Tian ¨C Qian Shan''s eldest son, suppressed him. The Nanshu Sect''s father and son felt history will be repeated. Thus, his son always provoked he weak-looking second son of Qian Shan ¨C Qian Lin. Qian Lin''s appearance also has been effeminate, thus, he is bound to be more bullied. Jing Hei had bullied Qian Lin, too, when they first met. However, Jing Hei, despite his naughtiness, he is soft-hearted due to Jing Rui''s preaching. Even though Jing Rui is strict and always frowned, but he is kind by nature.


    "Ah Hei." Jing Bai called as he approached Jing Hei and Qian Lin. Seeing Jing Hei''s dark expression, Jing Bai could already guess what happened. He looked at Shu Mu, the son of the Nanshu Sect''s leader.


    "Reinforcements? Bring it on!" Shu Mu arrogantly said, a smug look on his face as he condescendingly looked at the twins and Qian Lin. "You''re just on the rankings because of your sect''s connections. Let''s see if I can''t beat you two!" he said and pointed his sword towards Jing Hei.


    "Heh." Jing Hei scoffed and grinned, full of schadenfreude. "At least we''re in the rankings. How about you?" he asked as he slowly unsheathed his sword. "No matter how much you yap or bark, working like a dog¡­ but you can''t even eat a single bone! In short ¨C " he said and looked at Shu Mu like he''s an ant. " ¨C you''re a worthless piece of shit." He said.


    Shu Mu''s face turned red from anger, then turned green because of being insulted. "Bring it on!" he said as he lunged at Jing Hei. Jing Hei, knowing Jing Bai will keep Qian Lin away from the fight, ran towards Shu Mu, worry-free, to counter his attack. The air split and a loud clang can be heard when the two swords met. The onlookers immediately cleared the way, and those at the front almost fell on their back because of the impact.


    Shu Mu is the eleventh in the previous rank. Unfortunately for him, the people only look at the top ten. Thus, Shu Mu is very bitter with his place. Even though it''s better than the average, but he is dissatisfied. Not only he is dissatisfied, but also his father who has green face like he just ate shit. The elders of their sect comforted him, not Shu Mu. He even punished Shu Mu and cursed at him for being incompetent. Shu Mu hated his father to the bones, but he hated the Qian family the most. If not because of them, his father wouldn''t be like this.


    He was pulled out from his thoughts when he saw Jing Hei''s incoming foot aiming for his chest. he immediately moved his body to the side and raised his fist. However, before his fist could land on Jing Hei''s face, Jing Hei cocked his head to the side. Using his shoulder, he bumped Shu Mu''s chest when their body collided.


    Shu Mu felt pain on his chest when Jing Hei''s shoulder hit him. Blood rushed up to his mouth, but he was forced to swallow it back when Jing Hei hit his head on his face.

 Chapter 80 - The Scum Is Decisive

    The winner could be clearly seen between the two. After all, Jing Hei''s the 8th in the ranking while Shu Mu is just the 11th. Whether Shu Mu was telling the truth or just slandering Jing Hei earlier can now be seen. Shu Mu fell on the ground after he took the hit. Blood was seeping out of the corner of his lips and he was holding his chest, forcing himself not to throw up blood. Fortunately, Jing Hei remained kind despite the things Shu Mu told Qian Lin earlier since Jing Hei didn''t follow up more attacks. Jing Hei was considering about Shu Mu''s participation in the competition tomorrow, thus he doesn''t want to make Shu Mu lose his chance to win. On the other hand, Jing Bai was sending him glances that the matter he will be telling him is very important. Thus, after leaving Shu Mu kneeling on his one, he left together with Jing Bai and Qian Lin.


    "Da shixiong!" the Nanshu Sect''s disciples called as they immediately helped Shu Mu up. They were too scared to speak another word seeing Shu Mu''s dark face after his arrogance was broken by Jing Hei today.


    "Let''s go!" Shu Mu said, ignoring the gazes of people on them ¨C precisely on him, which were filled with ridicule. This is how it ought to be ¨C whoever wins will be praised to the heavens, while the one who loses will be laughed at until they have sunk into the deepest of abyss. Thus, he has to seize power as soon as possible. Not only his father, but those who had laughed at him ¨C and are continue laughing at him, he''ll remember all of them and will kill each one of them when he finally became powerful! Those who are powerful can reign with terror, while the ones who are weak will live terrified. Shu Mu doesn''t need anyone''s recognition nor acknowledgement. He only need them to fear him. And he will make sure that day will not be too later!


    On the other side, Jing Bai finally told Jing Hei and Qian Lin the matter involving the demonic cultivators. "We should expect troubles to come tomorrow." Although Jing Bai said this, but there is a smile on his face.


    Jing Hei and Qian Lin chose to ignore it. Jing Bai has always been this way. "The sect leaders all over the continent will come tomorrow not only to support their disciples, but also to recruit people." Jing Hei said. The reason why the sect leaders chose to come later than their disciple is that they treat their disciples'' travel to the competition as their own preliminary test. If they can''t even simply travel on their own towards the heart of the continent, what use are they as disciples of their sect? Another untold reason is that they naturally act too self-important. They wouldn''t lower themselves to their disciples'' level. "However, the sect leaders can only guard outside the competition. Inside the competition¡­ it''ll be left on ourselves." Jing Hei added, his face serious. The first and foremost rule of the Intersect Competition is that no one should interfere what is happening during the competition, unless it is a matter of life and death. However, there will be venues in the competition which is highly guarded and won''t be easily broken by the people outside. Thus, if the demonic cultivators would choose this time to act, they can immediately kill the weak participants. It''ll be a massacre if it''d happen.


    "We are only seven people." Qian Lin said.


    Jing Bai had a look of conflict. "The five elders also know this. However, we can only save those who are within our reach. As for the others who aren''t¡­" his voice trailed off. They can only leave them to die. This is too selfish of them, but they already had their hands full. The five elders of the Righteous Alliance, including Jing Rui, also are doing their best to provide tight security for the safety of the participants. Unfortunately, the news about the demonic cultivators'' ploy has arrived in their hand late. They could only tell this information to the other sect leaders tomorrow and hold an emergency meeting with them, telling them of the demonic cultivators'' plan and plan which actions should be best done in order to counterattack to the demonic cultivators and destroy their plan ¨C the Cleansing Stone. They don''t know what the demonic cultivators are planning with it, but they know it wouldn''t be good. Fortunately, Jing Rui had coughed out this very important information from one of the demonic cultivators they have caught. Now they will have a lead to where to go.


    Qian Lin sighed. It''s not as if he''s a holy father who would save everyone. He was never a good person. He understands the five elders'' intentions. For the greater good, something must be sacrificed. They could only tell this information between the sect elders and the seven people in the rankings. This matter cannot be leaked, or else it will cause panic and the Intersect Competition had to be postponed. They cannot let go of this chance to produce new Nascent Soul Stage cultivators through the Cleansing Stone. Tomorrow, it will depend on the leaders of the sects on how to tell this matter to their disciples so that they could protect themselves. They still have time to prepare tomorrow, which is the opening ceremony of the Intersect Competition.


    As Jing Bai and Jing Hei sent Qian Lin to his inn where he was staying, and the two of them flew to their residence where their uncle was waiting, Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and Xi Xing also have finished talking. Xi Ming and Xi Xing went back to their fellow disciples while Jing Cheng went to find Chen Han and Sun Yi. As he was on his way, Jing Cheng thought of Jing Bai and Jing Hei. They will be scolded by Jing Rui and have their ears twisted. "Oh. I apologize." He apologized when he bumped into someone because his mind was drifting. When he raised his head, he saw a cultivator dressed in all black and was wearing a conical hat with veil. One cannot tell their gender. If Jing Cheng is judgmental, he would think the cultivator before him is a demonic cultivator. Fortunately, he isn''t. Or else he would have already offended the cultivator. Even if he''s the first in the previous ranking of talented disciples, and is very powerful, but he isn''t unreasonable and arrogant. Or else, he''ll be beaten to death by Jing Rui if it happened.


    The cultivator just silently nodded at him and then walked away, immediately disappearing in the sea of people.

 Chapter 81 - The Scum Is Disturbed

    "Is what you said true?!" Chen Han gasped, shocked of what he had just heard.


    Sun Yi looked at Chen Han. "¡­ da shixiong, it''s not as if this matter isn''t expected?" he told him. Chen Han shut up. Sun Yi turned to Jing Cheng who pulled him and Chen Han from their large group earlier. "The Xinfaxian Sect disciples¡­ their sect leader won''t be present tomorrow, as well as their elder." He said. "Will it be alright if we tell this matter to them?" he asked.


    Jing Cheng have already heard about the closeness between the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect since the second young master of the Chen Family ¨C Chen Sheng, is a disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect. ''He'' also have saved the Youxiwang Sect before, together with his fellow disciples and their sect leader, aiding them1 when their sect was attacked by the demonic cultivators, and their former sect leader ¨C Wu Fan, had gone missing. This matter exploded just a month ago, increasing Cheng Sheng''s popularity. The Youxiwang Sect became protective of the Xinfaxian Sect, no matter the distance that spans across the continent. "It''s fine." He answered Sun Yi''s question. He bade them goodbye and then left. He still has to save the twins ¨C Jing Bai and Jing Hei, from their uncle ¨C Jing Rui''s, clutches.


    Chen Han and Sun Yi watched Jing Cheng left. "This is worrying." Chen Han said. "How can this be¡­" his expression turned grave.


    Sun Yi sighed as he sent a message to Wu Yuan, Chen Jing, Luo Shi and Ming Ye. "Not only do we have to guard Cheng-shidi. We still have to guard ourselves from their attack." He said.


    "As long as nobody would know Ah Sheng is targeted¡­" Chen Han said as he looked at Sun Yi. Their eyes spoke.


    Sun Yi understood. If someone would know Cheng Sheng''s value, their enemies will increase. The number of people they will have to guard Cheng Sheng from will increase. It''s not as if only the demonic cultivators can refine Cheng Sheng''s soul. Normal cultivators can, too. They have to be thankful Cheng Sheng is innately strong and smart. He knows how to protect himself. They have to be thankful for the mysterious person that helped Cheng Sheng become stronger. The only fly in the ointment is that it endangered Cheng Sheng by increasing his soul''s value. "Let''s go back. We have to inform my elder brother to increase the security of his inn." He told Chen Han.


    Chen Han nodded. "Many thanks, Sun-shidi." He told Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi smiled. "You don''t need to thank me." He said. Then, they went back to the Youxiwang Sect disciples and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    Evening.


    The room was covered in a soft, orange glow as the flame in the candle burned throughout the night. Sun Yi was sitting in a lotus position on top of his bed, his eyes closed as he meditated. Suddenly, the wind changed and the flame of the candle disappeared. In the darkness, a figure slowly approached Sun Yi. Sun Yi didn''t stir a bit in his position. Instead, it was the figure that stopped a foot away from his bed. The figure stared at him for a long time before he moved.


    In the next room, Chen Han was turning on his bed, completely unaware of what was happening of the events tonight. He was thinking of ways on how to move Li Tian''s heart. He was just planning in his mind when the candle was suddenly puffed out, enveloping the room with darkness. "Who''s there?" he called out to the darkness as he immediately reached for his sword. He was about to unsheathe his sword, creating a source of light from the glare of his sword, when he felt a cold hand touched his skin. He jerked his hand subconsciously and jumped out of his bed. He was holding his sword on his hand. "Show yourself!" he said and waved his hand, sending a small fire to light up the candle in his room when the fire was obstructed and disappeared in the air. Chen Han gritted his teeth as he raised his sword, ready to fight.


    Cheng Sheng, inside his room, felt the wind changed. He slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by the lavish style of his room. He turned to the direction where the wind is blowing and saw that the window is open. He rose from his bed and slowly walked towards the window to close it. Then, he heard a knock from outside his door. "Shidi." It was Fei Yin''s voice. "Are you asleep?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng stopped in his tracks, then turned to close his windows. He didn''t notice that someone was on the roof! "About to." He answered and walked towards the door. Then, he opened it. He was greeted by Fei Yin''s cold expression. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "About earlier¡­" Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng understood what Fei Yin meant. He gave him a reassuring smile and a few words before he sent him away, then closed the door. Fei Yin has no choice but to go back to his room. The light in Li Tian''s room is still on. He must still be studying. Meanwhile, Feng Mo''s room was dark. He must now be sleeping to conserve his energy, like Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou who also have their lights off.


    Fei Yin turned to look at Cheng Sheng''s door, only to see that he also turned off the lights. Then, he entered his room and closed his door. He waved his sleeve to puff out the burning flame in the candle before he walked to his bed and slept.


    This night is bound to be a restless night. The lights in the Righteous Alliance''s building are still on, just like the Jiang Residence. The five elders and Jing Rui were woken from their sleep when they received a report about the deaths of some participants in the Intersect Competition. Some who were attacked went missing, while some lived after they managed to escape. The demonic cultivators are doing their last struggle before the sect leaders all over the continent arrive. When they arrive, the security will be tighter, thus the demonic cultivators attacked openly again. They could also break the sect leaders'' trust on the Righteous Alliance and the Zunjingde Sect ¨C who were hosting this event, since they didn''t manage to protect the disciples that died.


    Among those who were attacked were Qian Lin, Shu Mu, Xi Ning, Xi Shi, Gong Xian and Cheng Sheng. They did a spit take at the last one''s name ¨C Cheng Sheng?! Isn''t this the genius second young master of the Chen Family, and the fourth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect? Both a mage and a sword cultivator¡­ they have already heard of him before he can arrive in the Zhongyang. However, they didn''t approach him directly. Even if he''s a genius, but if he''ll be too arrogant¡­ but, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    What''s more surprising tonight, he caught one of the three demonic cultivators who were on the run!

 Chapter 82 - The Scum Is Provoked

    Naturally, the people who were attacked were invited to the Righteous Alliance to give their statements. There were total of 15 people who went to the Righteous Alliance ¨C Qian Lin, Shu Mu, Xi Ning, Xi Shi, Gong Xian and Cheng Sheng included. 5 people were injured and was taken to the infirmary to be treated. 3 people were missing and more than 10 people were killed.


    Qian Lin were escorted by the leader of the Qianxu Sect disciples. They can only bring one other with them, since the Righteous Alliance is not an attraction to be easily entered. Shu Mu went alone, and there were bloodstains on his sleeves. Obviously, he was injured but he''s obstinate to not treat his wound. He wants to act tough. The disciple of the Righteous Alliance who escort him inside immediately fled after being glared at for no reason. Xi Ning, Xi Shi and Gong Xian went together. Xi Ning didn''t make a fuss by being taken somewhere late at night, but her expression is dark. Xi Shi was secretly sneering. He was planning on how to account this matter on someone. Cheng Sheng, surprisingly, went alone.


    Xi Shi saw Cheng Sheng standing on the side, his figure lonesome. He already heard that it was Cheng Sheng who caught a demonic cultivator. He can''t help but feel sour in his heart. Cheng Sheng has already been too eye-catching lately. Now, it is inevitable he''ll shine brighter. "Hah!" he suddenly spoke, breaking the silence in the Wall of Discipline, which is the southernmost building of the Righteous Alliance. It was only them six currently, along with two disciples of the Righteous Alliance. The five elders along with Jing Rui and Zheng Yi still haven''t arrived. Because it was too silence, naturally everyone heard Xi Shi''s voice. "The Qianxu Sect, Nanshu Sect and the Shanliangde Sect were attacked along with the other smaller sects. But, only the Youxiwang Sect wasn''t. And, it''s a mere Xinfaxian sect disciple who caught the demonic cultivator? Laughable!" Xi Shi said as he looked at Cheng Sheng, his eyes full of malice. The two disciples on the side didn''t speak, nor gave any reaction yet they obviously were listening.


    Qian Lin and Xu Li, the leader of the Qianxu Sect disciples, heard what Xi Shi said and they turned to him. Shu Mu, who is highly ambitious, also looked at Xi Shi, then Cheng Sheng. Xi Ning may dislike Xi Shi, but since he''s willing to give her ''entertainment'' tonight, naturally her mood lightened up and her frown was replaced by a smile as she watched the show. Gong Xian, from beginning to end, is disinterested in everything aside from his shifu ¨C Ho Yue. I wonder how is shifu right now¡­ I wanna go back to Shanliang! He thought.


    Cheng Sheng naturally heard what Xi Shi has said. He doesn''t need to spare a brain cell to know what Xi Shi is plotting. "Don''t you know how to count?" he asked. Xi Shi and the others looked puzzled. "Zunjingde Sect wasn''t also attacked." He said.


    "Chen Sheng!" Xi Shi called. "Are you implying that this is the Zunjingde sect''s plot?!" he asked.


    "My heart and conscience is clear. It is clearly you who said that, not me." Cheng Sheng said. "The Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect, everyone knows that our two sects are staying in the same inn. Clearly, if the Xinfaxian Sect was attacked, the Youxiwang Sect would be, also." He explained. "But, it is because the Youxiwang Sect is highly competent people, thus they weren''t injured in the attack." He looked at Xi Shi. "The same way goes for the Zunjingde Sect. Xi-shixiong, now may I ask you, what are you implying by what you said earlier?" he asked, his face is serious and his beautiful eyes were piercing Xi Shi''s body, making him feel he''s being covered by a cold air.


    "You ¨C you''re slandering me!" Xi Shi said. The tables turned! What he said backfired on him!


    "Xi-shixiong. It was you who started this first. I am just asking the same question to you. Why do you react violently?" Cheng Sheng said, an innocent expression was on his face. "Clearly, Xi-shixiong isn''t planning for the Youxiwang Sect to carry this black pot?" he asked and smiled.


    "You!" Xi Shi was about to draw his sword when one of the disciples of the Righteous Alliance moved and suddenly appeared in front of him!


    "Drawing weapons is prohibited in the Righteous Alliance. Please excuse me." The disciple said. Xi Shi saw the disciple''s hand pushed back the hilt of his sword that was drawn an inch out of its scabbard. A cold sweat tricked down the side of his face as he saw the disciple then took a step back away from him after he stopped him. "That is a warning. I will confiscate your sword and you will be disqualified in the Intersect Competition next time this happens." He told him and withdrawn to the side.


    "Who dares make a ruckus in the Wall of Discipline?" a voice filled with authority asked followed by the sound of hushed footsteps as seven people entered the wall of Discipline ¨C one of them, the shortest, is following behind the six people in the front. It was Zheng Yi. The six people in front are the five elders and Jing Rui.


    Everyone immediately bowed and greeted the newcomers with low voices. The one who spoke earlier is Zheng Fu Gong, the head of the Righteous Alliance. The one on his right is Pai Lie, an array master. The one of his left is Su Yuan ¨C an Elemental Master. Qi Ling, a Spirit Master. And Jing Xian, the Immortal Body Master. Zheng Fu Gong is the strongest among them five. Even if he''s isn''t versed in alchemy or has no immortal body, but the other four elders couldn''t beat him since Zheng Fu Gong is a master martial artist.


    They stopped in front, then looked at Cheng Sheng, Xi Shi, Xi Ning Gong Xian, Shu Mu and Qian Lin. Jing Rui and Zheng Yi stood on the side. The other two disciples earlier were gone, no one noticed when and how. "Who dared make a ruckus earlier?" Zheng Fu Gong asked again.


    The highly probably to answer, Shu Mu, didn''t speak. Even if he''s arrogant, but he doesn''t dare act that way in front of the five elders of the Righteous Alliance. He still has his eyes to recognize these five elders, and to not offend them nor dare play tricks with them. Thus, he didn''t act a tattletale and left it to the others to answer Zheng Fu Gong''s question.


    The one who was the least likely to answer, Gong Xian, spoke. "Elder." He greeted and cupped his hands to bow. "It is Xi-shixiong. His opponent is Cheng Sheng." He answered.


    Zheng Fu Gong looked at the brave one who answered despite the tension in the air. He was surprised to see the sincerity in his eyes. His tone isn''t supercilious, either. In fact, there''s an air of indifference around him.


    "Gong Xian! You - !" Xi Shi looked at Gong Xian with wide eyes. He can''t believe Gong Xian sold him out! He immediately turned to Zheng Fu Gong and knelt before him. "Elder Zheng. This lowly disciple didn''t mean to disrespect the Wall of Discipline. This lowly disciple just wanted to ask Cheng Sheng about tonight''s matter." He hurriedly explained.


    "Oh?" Zheng Fu Gong said. "So, you suspect him?" he directly asked.


    "Yes!" Xi Shi answered.


    Zheng Fu Gong looked like he was pondering. "On what basis are you suspecting him?" he asked.


    "He is a disciple of a faraway sect." Xi Shi answered. "The Youxiwang Sect disciples ¨C Chen Han and Sun Yi can''t even catch the demonic cultivator, so how can he?" he finally voiced out his doubt.


    Zheng Fu Gong stared at Xi Shi before answering. "I''ll let you off since you are ignorant of tonight''s matters thus you spoke of foolish words." He said.


    Xi Shi was taken aback of Zheng Fu Gong''s harsh words. "Elder ¨C "


    Zheng Fu Gong lazily rolled his eyes at him and didn''t glance at him again. He looked at the entrance of the Wall of Discipline. "Sect leader Wu. Chen patriarch. Thank you for arriving in advance." He said.


    Two people entered the Wall of Discipline wearing bright red clothes. They are none other than Wu Yuan- the youngest sect leader across the continent, and the new sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect. the other is Chen Jing ¨C the patriarch of the largest family, the Chen. "Sect leader Jing. Elder Zheng. Elder Pai. Elder Su. Elder Qi. Elder Jing. I apologize to arrive late." Wu Yuan, who had matured in leaps and bounds, spoke. "We had to relieve ourselves from our worry with our sect''s disciples, and Xinfaxian Sect''s disciples ¨C who are under our care, by verifying their safety." He explained. His words meant only one thing ¨C they went to the inn where the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples are staying!


    Xi Shi felt his body was covered in cold sweat. What a mistake! Why can''t he just shut his mouth?! The reason why the Youxiwang Sect disciples are safe is due to Wu Yuan and Chen Jing who arrived early in Zhongyang! And the reason why Cheng Sheng could catch that demonic cultivator is because the two helped him! But, his second thought was proven to be wrong when he heard Chen Jing spoke.


    "Ah Sheng." Chen Jing called, his voice is full of affection. "You''ve leveled up again?" he said, surprise in his voice as he held his son''s hand and checked his cultivation. "You''re nearing the high level of Golden Core Stage. Don''t overdo it, or you''ll be disqualified in the competition." He joked.


    "Father is jesting." Cheng Sheng pouted. The two are immersed in their reunion they didn''t notice the others'' surprised reaction ¨C especially Xi Shi who was beyond shocked.


    What?! Xi Shi was dumbfounded. How can he be high level of the Golden Core Stage?! Wasn''t he just in low level?! Xi Ning, Qian Lin and Shu Mu were also surprised, but they immediately recovered their expression. Gong Xian just yawned. When can I go back? I want to write to shifu¡­ I miss shifu¡­ he thought and suppressed another yawn.

 Chapter 83 - The Scum Is A Sleepyhead

    "Our sect isn''t petty to punish a junior who spoke just because of a misunderstanding." Wu Yuan said, a matured air around him as he glanced at Xi Shi, but immediately looked away. An eyesore, as Ah Yi has said. He thought when he remembered his meeting with Sun Yi earlier.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded as he stroked his beard. He glanced at Chen Jing who was frowning and rolling his eyes at Xi Shi who was still kneeling on the floor. What not petty? He thought and chose not to pursue the matter. "Withdraw." He told Xi Shi.


    "This lowly disciple is grateful for elder Zheng for his understanding! This lowly disciple is grateful for sect leader Wu''s benevolence!" Xi Shi said and immediately went back to the Shanliangde Sect''s group. However, Xi Ning distanced herself from him. Xi Shi secretly balled his fists. Gong Xian may have not distanced himself and remained in his position, but that''s because he doesn''t care a bit about everything. He even looked sleepy.


    Zheng Fu Gong cleared his throat before he spoke. "We''ve already interrogated the others who were attacked earlier and they recounted what happened to them to us." He said. "Let us hear your statements." He told the six people before them.


    Isn''t this redundant? They thought, but they didn''t dare disobey the highest elder. Jing Rui, Wu Yuan and Chen Jing sat on the side as they prepared to listen.


    Qian Lin stepped forward and spoke first. "This disciple''s name is Qian Lin, of the Qianxu Sect." he said. "Our sect was preparing to rest when we were attacked by a group of black-clothed people. We fought back and killed them, but we also suffered losses. My fellow disciples were injured." He explained.


    "It is already fortunate that no one died in your sect." Pai Lie said. He has a stern expression on his face. His words may be harsh, but it is the truth. The weaker sects who were also attacked, a large number of them died. And those that died are even just accompanying their participants.


    Qian Lin understood this matter, since Jing Bai already told him earlier about the demonic cultivators'' plot. He then withdrew and stood next to Xu Li. Next who spoke is Shu Mu. "Greetings, elders. Sect Jing. Sect Leader Wu. Chen patriarch." Shu Mu cupped his hands and greeted. The only commendable about Shu Mu is that he is respective of the elderly. He told them that some of his fellow disciples died and he was wounded, but his wound has already been treated. Then, he withdrew.


    Xi Ning knew when to act spoiled, and it''s definitely not now. Thus, she greeted them before she spoke. "I was attacked when I am brewing my potions. I poured a Stinky Ginseng Potion on the floor and escaped." She said. The potion is a brewed ginseng and its product will smell like a strong urine and vomit. Their expression twitched but immediately schooled their expression to not lose their face. Xi Ning just smiled and went back to her position. She''s a terrible woman. The smell of the Stinky Ginseng Potion lasts for two days. The place where she''s staying will definitely lose business.


    Gong Xian spoke next and his voice was lazy. He was sleeping when he heard his window opened and he immediately attacked the person that appeared. Their face was covered in black lines. What if it was a burglar? Then the burglar won''t live tomorrow? They can see that Gong Xian was really sleepy. His eyes are already half-closed.


    Xi Shi spoke next and said that he was studying a book of spells. He''ll be participating in the Spell Casting test during the preliminary stage tomorrow. After he withdrew, everyone fell silent as their gaze fell on Cheng Sheng who silently stepped forward and bowed. "Greetings. This disciple is the fourth disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect, Cheng Sheng." He said and stood upright. "This disciple was about to sleep and closed my window." He made a pause before he continued. His eyelids lowered, and his long eyelashes fanned his deep eyes. "This disciple knows how to make arrays, thus I laid a barrier around the inn. I discovered the presence of a stranger on the roof, just above my room." He raised his head and looked at them. He saw them listening with all their attention on him. "The array was called Acute Barrier."


    "What is it?" Pai Lie asked, his eyes full of interest as he looked at him.


    "Acute Barrier is an array that tells its master everything surrounded or touching the array. If it notices an external force, it''ll held on to the person outside its master''s permission." Cheng Sheng explained.


    Everyone''s eyes are filled with awe as they looked at Cheng Sheng. They''ve already heard of him a month ago. Hearing is one thing. But seeing the person, it''s definitely something. Not only is this person brimming with talent and intelligence. But he''s also handsome! Chen Jing looked at Cheng Sheng with pride in his eyes. Wu Yuan has an appreciative look. The five elders have still not recovered from their shock, as well as the other four disciples. Gong Xian has already slept while standing. This is another talent.


    They immediately restrained their emotions. "Disciple Chen is indeed filled with talent. Chen patriarch must be proud." Zheng Fu Gong said and looked at Chen Jing.


    Chen Jing indeed has a proud look on his face. "Of course." He looked at Cheng Sheng, affection in his eyes. The five elders looked at Cheng Sheng in interest, especially Pai Lie. Xi Ning and Qian Lin admired him. Shu Mu discreetly frowned while Xi Shi''s eyes are filled with envy and hate. He''s really Chen Han''s younger brother. He''s annoying as him! He thought.


    Gong Xian can''t help but open his eyes and looked at where everybody was looking. I''m damn sleepy. When will this end? He thought and can''t help but raise his hand to cover his yawn. The corner of his eyes poured out some tears because he''s too sleepy. "¡­ ah." he muttered when he attracted everyone''s attention. He immediately wiped the suspicious liquid in the corner of his mouth and then wiped it on his robe.


    Xi Ning can''t help but show a look of disgust while Xi Shi''s face became red because of shame. Gong Xian¡­ can''t you restrain yourself?


    Gong Xian: I already did. Just send me back already!

 Chapter 84 - The Scum Is Famous

    "Welcome to the 102nd Intersect Competition!" the cultivator from the Righteous Alliance, but the people are looking everywhere. Obviously, they are not listening to him.


    "Have you heard of Chen Sheng?" one person asked excitedly.


    "Who is that?" his friend said in a passive voice.


    "He''s the second young master of the Xiwang''s Chen Family! He''s also a disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect!"


    "And so?" his friend looked skeptical.


    "He''s both a sword cultivator and a mage!"


    "Oh, sh -¡­ is that true?!"


    "Yes. He saved the Youxiwang Sect before, and he''s actually the one who made the Cleansing Talisman!"


    "That Cleansing Talisman?! Isn''t he a genius then?! So awesome!"


    "I know! I heard he also caught a demonic cultivator last night!" he added.


    Some people near them heard their conversation and joined with them. In just one night, Cheng Sheng rose to fame. It is because the event that took place last night is too alarming. A quarter of the expected participants in the Intersect Competition died last night, including the civilians that got caught in the crossfire.


    The cultivator, who can hear the crowd''s whispers, didn''t waste any more time. He looked at the participants below surrounding the stage as they listened. "The competition will last for one month. The first day will be the registration day - held in the morning and will last until the afternoon, and an opening banquet in the evening." He said. "The first stage of the competition will be held the next day¡­" he said.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples watched from afar. He didn''t see the Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect and the Qianxu Sect around. "Those who are self-important doesn''t need to be in attendance." Sun Yi, who seemed to read Cheng Sheng''s thoughts, said. The Youxiwang Sect is, no need to mention, accompanying them.


    Chen Han frowned. "Shidi. Don''t put it like that." He said, though his expression showed dislike towards the three sects. "Our respective masters already informed us about the contents of the competition. We''ve also already been registered." He explained. He meant, it is unnecessary for the three big sects to attend the morning event of today.


    "This year''s competition will be rough, but exciting!" they heard someone behind them said. "Many talents have gathered¡­ and new talents emerged!" he said.


    "¡­ brother, can''t you phrase it well?" his friend told him.


    Cheng Sheng and the other looked at each other and immediately left. "Shall we register ourselves now?" he asked Fei Yin.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded.


    "We''ll be checking our names, then." Chen Han said as they headed to the registration area. "Oh. Sorry ¨C " he said when he bumped someone.


    Cheng Sheng, standing beside Chen Han, immediately caught the cultivator when he saw they almost fell. "Thank you." He heard them said. Their face is covered in mask, and they were wearing a conical hat.


    "No problem." Cheng Sheng said and let go of them. They watched them left.


    "He looks suspicious." Lei Ling said. "OW!" he cried when Lei Qing hit his head.


    "I''m done, shixiong!" You Rou said after she registered herself. There are less people present in the registration area since most of the cultivators were listening to the rules of the competition.


    "We''ve chosen a good time." Li Tian said as he opened his fan. Lei Qing pulled Lei Ling with her to register themselves together with Feng Mo.


    "Hey. One of our disciples are missing his name. Wu Yu¡­ our sect leader already sent the list of our names, ah!" Chen Han told the cultivator in charge of the registration.


    "W-we made a mistake. P-please be considerate. You can register them again ¨C " the cultivator said.


    "Hmph!" Chen Han said and called his fellow disciple who was missed.


    "Hey. Isn''t that the Youxiwang Sect?"


    "They sure really are humble people. They''re present while the other three sects, their shadow can''t even be seen today ¨C "


    "Shh! Be careful or someone from those three sects will hear you!"


    "Hey. Those green robes patterned with bamboo leaves¡­ and that leaning flower ¨C "


    "The Xinfaxian Sect!"


    "Then, Chen Sheng is among them?"


    Li Tian smiled and patted Cheng Sheng''s shoulder. "Cheng-shidi is really famous. Be careful ¨C " he whispered, reminding him of the demonic cultivators. He left to register himself.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded and scanned the area with his gaze.


    "Oh, my. Could the person they were talking about be¡­ you?" a familiar voice said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin turned. They saw a couple from the north. "You''re¡­ brother Yu and his¡­ master?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Yu Sheng smiled and cupped his hands. "Let me reintroduce ourselves." He said. "I''m Yu Sheng, and this is my master ¨C "


    The young man whose face is flushed walked towards them with both his hands and feet moved together. " ¨C Z-Zuo Zhe¡­ my name is Zuo Zhe¡­ nice to meet you again!" he said and bowed in ninety degrees.


    Yu Sheng forced himself not to cover his face in embarrassment while Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin awkwardly smiled. "Nice to meet you, too." Cheng Sheng said. "I''m Cheng Sheng ¨C "


    "I know!" Zuo Zhe said and stared at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng forced a smile at Zuo Zhe''s fervent gaze on him. "Please pardon us." Yu Sheng said and pulled Zuo Zhe back. "My master rarely goes out, thus he''s fascinated with beautiful¡­ things." He said.


    Fei Yin glanced at Yu Sheng. "I''m Fei Yin." He introduced himself.


    "I know, I know!" Zuo Zhe enthusiastically said as he removed himself from Yu Sheng''s grasp. "I wanted to meet y ¨C mmmh!" his eyes widened when Yu Sheng covered his mouth and pulled him back again.


    "Alright, master. It''s time to register¡­" Yu Sheng said. He nodded at them. "Please excuse us." He said and dragged the struggling Zuo Zhe with him.


    "Y-yeah¡­" Cheng Sheng said as they speechlessly looked at the strange pair. "Are they really a master and servant?" he asked.


    "Who knows." Fei Yin said, but his gaze bore on Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe''s back.


    "Cheng-shixiong! Da shixiong! It''s your turn now!" they heard Lei Ling called and waved at them.


    "Yeah!" Cheng Sheng answered and they walked towards their group.


    Jing Kang, who just arrived at the area, turned when he heard a familiar voice. However, he didn''t see that person''s face. "Strange¡­ was I mistaken?" he thought.


    "Young master, what''s wrong?" Jing Yu, his attendant, asked.


    "Nothing." he answered and left. Jing Yu looked at the direction where Jing Kang was looked at earlier. When he saw a group of cultivators, and found no one special, he immediately followed after Jing Kang.

 Chapter 85 - The Scum Is Hungry

    Evening, banquet.


    "That orange uniform¡­ isn''t that the Fengshen Sect''s master?" Lei Ling exclaimed as he looked at the sect master of the Fengshen Sect who has a long and straight jet-black hair. "What was his name again¡­?" he muttered.


    "Sect master Hou Ling." Li Tian answered.


    "Yes, him!" Lei Ling said.


    "How do you two know him?" Cheng Sheng curiously asked.


    "Isn''t he amazing? He built a sect on his own. He''s like founder!" Lei Ling said. "Though, he only has two disciples." He said.


    "Eh¡­" Cheng Sheng said and looked at the handsome man afar. He stood out because of his otherworldly charm. "Won''t the other sect leaders appear, too?" he asked when he didn''t see the sect leader of the Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect and the Youxiwang Sect.


    "Ah Yuan will be coming later." Sun Yi answered.


    "How about sect leader Xie?" Chen Han asked.


    "He can''t not go." Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    "Founder sent us a letter earlier. He said he''ll come to cheer us on." Fei Yin said.


    "Wasn''t it because shifu is too worried for us and kicked him out, telling him to look after us?" Feng Mo said.


    They laughed when they can really imagine Xie Lan knocking on Fan Wen''s door, crying. "The Zunjingde Sect is here." Lei Ling said when he recognized the other orange sect uniform. Jing Rui is also recognizable because of his morose expression.


    They turned and looked at Jing Rui entered the hall filled with cultivators all over the continent. Following him behind are Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and other Zunjingde Sect disciples who will be participating in the competition.


    "Ah!" Lei Ling exclaimed when he saw Jing Kang. "Hii!" he immediately hid behind Cheng Sheng when he saw Jing Kang glanced his way.


    "What''s wrong?" Cheng Sheng asked. However, Lei Ling didn''t answer.


    "The Shanliangde Sect and the Qianxu Sect, too." You Rou said as she looked at two large groups appeared.


    Fei Huang led the Shanliangde Sect disciples together with Fei Lin and Xi Ling. Xi Ming, Xi Ning, Xi Xing, Xi Shi and Gong Xian are behind them. They are the largest group.


    "Elder Fei1 is with sect leader Fei2. Is he going to pass the sect leader''s position to his nephew?" one of the sect leaders in the hall whispered.


    Fei Huang heard it, but as always, he ignored it. "The next generation really are promising." Qian Shan, leading the Qianxu Sect together with Qian Tian and Qian Lin, spoke. He also heard what the sect leader whispered.


    Fei Huang nodded. "I couldn''t agree more." He said, then turned when he saw Xie Lan, wearing formal clothes, walked alone at the entrance.


    "Elder brother!" Xi Ling exclaimed and ran towards Xie Lan, his eyes are sparkling.


    Xie Lan paused and waited for Xi Ling. "You¡­" he helplessly sighed and glanced at the crowd who gasped when they heard what Xi Ling spoke.


    "''elder brother''?"


    "Sect leader Xie is elder Xi''s¡­?"


    Xie Lan''s fist itched to knock Xi Ling''s head. Xi Ling also noticed his mistake and almost covered his head in reflex when he saw Xie Lan''s hand jerked. "Elder brother¡­" he called, his voice wronged.


    Xie Lan just sighed. "Let''s go." he said and walked towards the Shanliangde Sect and Qianxu Sect who stopped to wait for them. "Sect leader Fei. Sect leader Qian." He planned to secretly slip inside and meet with his disciples, but now was forced to show his face to everyone.


    "Junior Xie." Fei Huang smiled as he called Xie Lan the same way he called him when Xie Lan was still studying in their sect.


    Xie Lan''s brow twitched, and he forced a smile. "Shifu." He respectfully called.


    Qian Shan laughed. "You''re too stiff!" he said and patted Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    Xie Lan smiled and respectfully bowed. "May you excuse me. I''m going to see my disciples." He told them and glanced at his seven disciples who stood in attention on the side with the Youxiwang Sect disciples. A warm smile appeared at his face seeing them seven. But, to Cheng Sheng and the others, they felt dread. He''s not mad¡­ is he? They consciously thought.


    "Hey. Won''t you go wave at your founder?" Sun Yi teased the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    "Of course, of course!" Qian Shan nodded and let Xie Lan leave their entourage.


    "Founder¡­ sect leader!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples greeted and bowed.


    Xie Lan, seeing the unusual greeting of his disciples, looked awkwardly at them. He was used to them jumping on his back when they see him, greeting him ''founder'' loudly. Ah, those were the days¡­ he thought and fondly smiled at them. Now, they have grown up.


    The seven disciples, especially the four direct disciples, were inwardly sweating when they saw Xie Lan''s warm smile. He''s really pissed! They thought. Shifu, what did you do?! They thought, panicking.


    In Xinfaxian, the innocent Fan Wen sneezed after he was unjustly blamed. "Ah¡­ did Lan finally meet them?" he worriedly asked as he wiped his nose.


    "Shifu! Don''t stay outside! It''s cold!" one of the disciples called him. If you''ll catch a cold, founder will hit us! They thought as they carried a thick blanket.


    Back to the banquet hall, Xie Lan patted his disciples'' head affectionately, earning envy from the disciples of the other sects who have indifferent and grumpy masters. However, the seven Xinfaxian Sect disciples were almost collapsing. Founder! This isn''t your character setting! You''re a sadist! Don''t stay out of character! They thought, now their back was bathed in cold sweat. "I''m glad you''re safe." They heard Xie Lan said that frightened them more. Shifu¡­ they cried in their heart. We wish it was shifu who was here instead of founder!


    "The Righteous Alliance elders have arrived!"


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Qi Ling, Su Yuan and Jing Xuan appeared in the entrance. "They''ve arrived." Chen Jing, who appeared beside Xie Lan and stood in front of the Youxiwang Sect disciples, spoke in a low voice. They immediately respectfully bowed when the five elders passed by them.


    "They''re really something." Xie Lan said as they watched the five elders sat on their seat.


    Zheng Fu Gong, the head of the Righteous Alliance, spoke. "Let the banquet begin!" he said.


    Everyone cheered and started to pick up foods on the table. "He didn''t make a speech. Is he that hungry?" Cheng Sheng spoke as he bit the drumstick.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­ you''re one to speak." Feng Mo said as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s full plate.


    "Well, I''m really hungry." Cheng Sheng said as he forked the steak on his plate.


    Fei Yin looked at the steamed buns inside his qiankun pouch with a complicated look. "Don''t eat too fast. There is more food." Xie Lan told Cheng Sheng.


    "Founder¡­ you''re one to talk." You Rou said as she looked at Xie Lan filled his plate for the second time.


    "The Alliance is very rich!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed. "Founder, I won''t lose to you!" he said and filled his plate for the second time.


    "You''re one hundred years younger to beat me!" Xie Lan said.


    Chen Jing covered his face in embarrassment while Chen Han''s eyes looked blankly at Cheng Sheng. Sun Yi was holding his stomach in laughter when Wu Yuan appeared behind him and hugged him. The people were looking at their group with wide eyes.


    "Pft ¨C " Qian Lin smiled as he covered his lips with his fan. "Really¡­ they''re so amusing and interesting." He said, his gaze on Cheng Sheng''s group.


    Jing Hei laughed with him while Jing Bai smiled on the side. He looked for Zheng Yi and saw him standing behind Zheng Fu Gong. Jing Kang, standing beside Jing Bai, saw Lei Ling being chastised by Lei Qing. Jing Cheng was serving Jing Rui his food and drink.


    Xi Ling looked at Cheng Sheng''s group enviously. He wanted to bond with his elder brother, too. "Don''t worry. You''ll have more chances to be with your brother in the future." Fei Lin comforted him. Then, Fei Lin looked at Fei Yin who was silently watching Cheng Sheng eat. Every time Cheng Sheng''s plate was empty, he will fill it, not minding his own plate. That brother of mine¡­ when will he confess? He thought and helplessly shook his head.


    Fei Huang, who was drinking, glanced at Cheng Sheng. He still hasn''t forgotten that Cheng Sheng possessed Chen Sheng''s body. What is he? He thought.


    "I want to see shifu¡­" Gong Xian spoke, looking listless.


    Xi Ming helplessly looked at Gong Xian as he filled Xi Xing''s plate. "Elder brother, give me some, too!" Xi Ning told him.


    "Yes, yes." Xi Ming sighed. He already felt tired even if the competition still hasn''t started. Meanwhile, Xi Shi was staring at Chen Han. His eyes are red when he saw Chen Han filled Li Tian''s plate. So that''s ''Ah Tian'', his wife? His hands holding his plate were shaking.


    Dong Cheng saw Lei Qing with the rest of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. "Ah! Sorry!" he apologized when he bumped to someone. He raised his head, only to see the person seemed to not notice he bumped him.


    Shu Mu was preoccupied glaring at Qian Lin. He immediately withdrew his gaze since Qian Shan and Qian Tian are present. He immediately left the venue, together with his fellow disciples. There''re too many people, no one would notice if they left.


    When he returned to their inn, he opened his father''s letter. "Father¡­" he muttered. His father was ill. "Heh." He grinned as he burned the letter. "Die, old man. You''ll make it easy for me to take over the sect!" he said, his eyes flashed a vicious glint.

 Chapter 86 - The Scum Is Vain

    "You-shimei, are you ready?" Li Tian asked.


    "Yes, Li-shixiong." You Rou said and raised her cauldron.


    "How about you, Lei-shidi?" Li Tian asked.


    "Yes, Li-shixiong!" Lei Ling grinned and raised his talismans.


    Li Tian sighed in relief. "How about you, Li-shixiong?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Li Tian smiled at him. "Ready." He answered.


    Fei Yin nodded, seemingly pleased. "Everyone, do your best. However, don''t push yourself. If we''ll get hurt¡­" he said, didn''t continue what he''s about to say.


    Everyone gulped as they raised their head, seemingly seeing Fan Wen''s tear-stained face as he looked at them full of accusation and blame. Then, he ran and complained to Xie Lan about them being reckless and not minding of their shifu''s feelings. As if they had forgotten he''d worry¡­ then, Xie Lan comforted Fan Wen before he evilly grinned at them, his eyes glinted.


    They all shook their head and shivered. "We''ll be careful!" they all exclaimed, frightened out of their wits. Fortunately, they only saw Xie Lan last night at the banquet. If he had followed them¡­ they all paled.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Chen Han asked, his eyes filled with worry as he looked at Cheng Sheng and Li Tian.


    "They frightened themselves." Sun Yi answered and laughed. He turned to their fellow disciples since Chen Han was worried with the Xinfaxian Sect disciples if they were nervous of the competition. "If you''re done with your test, look after the Xinfaxian Sect disciples." He told them.


    "Yes, Sun-shixiong!" they answered.


    "Well, you do your best, too. If you''ll get injured¡­" Sun Yi grinned at them.


    They all paled when they imagined Wu Yuan''s dark face as he pointed his sword at them while he raised his other fist, asking them, "I''ll kill you, or I kill you?" They all hugged themselves in fright. "Hm? What happened to them?" Chen Han asked.


    Sun Yi just laughed. "We''ll be very careful!" the Youxiwang Sect disciples answered.


    Chen Han was puzzled, but he didn''t ask for more. "Let''s go." he told them.


    Sun Yi nodded as their group split into two: one for the mage test, while the other is for the martial arts test. "Everyone!" he waved at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    "Sun-shixiong." They greeted.


    Sun Yi pointed his fellow disciples at the back who were still frightened by Wu Yuan. "Why don''t you go with them?" he asked.


    Li Tian nodded. "We''re planning to." He said and turned to Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Lei Qing and Feng Mo. "We''ll be going." He said.


    "Yeah. Good luck!" Feng Mo told them.


    "Thank you, Feng-shixiong!" Lei Ling said as he, You Rou and Li Tian went with the Youxiwang Sect disciples to the direction of the venue of the alchemy test: Hall A and B. Cultivation isn''t limited to only the sword.


    "Shall we get going?" Chen Han asked.


    "Yes." Fei Yin answered as their group went to the other direction: the canyons, where the venue of their test is.


    Just when they went out of the gates of the inn, they met the Zunjingde Sect, Shanliangde Sect and the Qianxu Sect. What was this called again? Enemies meet in a narrow road?


    The Zunjingde Sect are all present. In the Shanliangde Sect, only Xi Ning is missing. She''s going to do the alchemy test. The Qianxu Sect are also all present. The Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect, half of them are present.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on Cheng Sheng. Since the road leads to the canyons, that must mean he''ll be doing the martial arts test, too. "Second young master Cheng won''t be taking the alchemy test?" Qian Lin asked.


    Everyone had the same question as him. After all, they know that Cheng Sheng is both a mage and sword cultivator. He can also take the alchemy test if he doesn''t want to get injured. However¡­ "No." Cheng Sheng answered. "I''m too good being a mage. I want to challenge myself in the other area." He said.


    Everyone wanted to cough blood. He''s not holding back in praising himself, is he? If Cheng Sheng had taken the alchemy test, they''ll have one less competitor in the martial arts test.


    Qian Lin smiled in admiration, not the least bit offended from Cheng Sheng''s words. "Indeed, second young master Cheng is full of talent." He said.


    Jing Hei frowned, not because he''s jealous of Cheng Sheng''s talent, but because he''s jealous Qian Lin praised Cheng Sheng. "Ah Lin. How about me?" he asked and pointed himself. He only got a hit from Qian Lin''s fan by Qian Lin.


    "Thank you for the praise, second young master Qian." Cheng sheng humbly smiled and saluted. "Then, we''ll be going on ahead." He told them. Before everyone could react, the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples all disappeared.


    Everyone was shocked. "¡­ Array Drawing." Jing Cheng said. Xi Ming nodded, agreeing to his words.


    "He''s a genius." Gong Xian rarely praised someone.


    "Yes, he is." Jing Bai said. "We could have had a free ride and save our time and energy." he said and looked at the long road ahead of them. Their face was covered in black lines. Flying in their sword requires not only qi, but also strength. They also need to shorten the time they''ll travel to rest and preserve their strength before they do the martial arts test, which is a battle royale.


    In a battle royale, all participants are gathered in an arena to fight amongst themselves. You knock out other opponents until you''re one of those who were left. This is an advantage to those who are weaker. As long as they can endure until the end and find a place for their self, then they win. Some strong people find this to their disadvantage though. If they were targeted by a large group, they can be eliminated if they were defeated.


    "Let''s go." Jing Rui said and rode on his sword.


    "Yeah!" Jing Hei and Jing Bai followed. "Ah Lin! You can ride on my sword!" Jing Hei told Qian Lin as he reached his hand out.


    "¡­ then, thanks." Qian Lin said and took Jing Hei''s hand. The Qianxu Sect followed suit Jing Hei and Qian Lin''s example by flying on the sword of those who are stronger than them.


    "¡­ nice." Xi Ming said as he watched them flew away. Only the Shanliangde Sect remained. He pulled Xi Xing, who wanted to ride with Gong Xian, to him. Xi Shi had always been proud so he rode alone on his sword. Gong Xian had always been a loner. He didn''t see Xi Xing''s silent gaze on him and rode ahead of them.

 Chapter 87 - The Scum Is Enthusiastic

    Everyone was surprised when the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect suddenly appeared before them. Everyone except Cheng Sheng had a blank look on their face. "Ah! We''ve come early!" Cheng Sheng said as he stretched his limbs. The test will start at eight in the morning.


    Chen Han opened his mouth to speak, but found it hard for the words to come out. "Ah Sheng¡­" he called when he finally found his voice.


    "What?"


    "¡­ can''t you not pull people''s aggro?" Chen Han asked. "Especially theirs¡­ you''ll find it hard later if they''ll gang up on you and you''ll be eliminated." He told him.


    "Ah?" Cheng Sheng turned as he stretched his left arm. "But, I''ll be only eliminated if I can''t defend myself enough, right?" he said. "Actually, it''ll be too humiliating for them if they''re the ones who''ll be eliminated later." He grinned and looked at the sky. The Zunjingde Sect, Qianxu Sect and the Shanliangde Sect have finally arrived.


    "Pretty big words you''ve got there, second young master Cheng." Jing Cheng said as they descended.


    "Wanna try?" Cheng Sheng asked, a blade of grass in between his teeth.


    Where did he get that? They thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng and Jing Cheng faced off. "It''d be very humiliating if both of you will be eliminated later after being kicked off the arena by some cannon fodder later for being too absorbed on your fight you didn''t notice them." Qian Lin told them as he glanced at the other cultivators grinning at them. Their evil intentions are very obvious. They immediately kept their smile and walked away from them when they saw they were found out. "So? Why don''t you save it for the second stage?" Qian Lin suggested.


    "Sure." Cheng Sheng answered and walked back to his group.


    "Cheng-shidi." Feng Mo called. "Why did you provoke them?" he asked, looking worried.


    "Well¡­" Cheng Sheng said as he did push-ups. "Unfortunately, I was riled up." He said.


    "''riled up''? By whom?" Lei Qing asked.


    "By myself." Cheng Sheng answered as he patted off the dust on his clothes.


    Their face was covered in black lines. They looked at the three sects on the side who were also looking at them. "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin calmly called.


    "Don''t worry." Cheng Sheng said. "I trust that they will save the fun for later." He told him. "I suddenly felt a strange presence." He said in a low voice.


    Their expression suddenly changed. "Where?" Sun Yi asked and was about to turn when Cheng Sheng stopped him.


    "It''s too far. Continue the farce. Don''t get noticed by them." Cheng Sheng said as he stood upright.


    "Okay." They said as they immediately assumed a circle position with him in the middle.


    Now it''s Cheng Sheng''s turn for his face to darken. "¡­ what are you doing?" he asked. "Really. I can take care of myself. I already put up a barrier around myself in case of a sneak attack." He told them.


    "Really?" Chen Han asked.


    "Yeah. So ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he kicked him. " ¨C stop dawdling! Go and warm up or you''ll strain your muscles later!" he told him.


    "''warm up''?" Lei Qing asked.


    "It''s what I did earlier." Cheng Sheng explained.


    "Everyone! The test is about to start!" someone yelled.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng felt the ground suddenly shook. He turned and saw the ground in the middle of the canyons is rising until a very wide plateau appeared.


    "Now, the participants, please leave your swords and other weapons before proceeding to the plateau." The cultivator from the Righteous Alliance said. "Don''t try to cheat. Everything can be seen by the five elders and the sect leaders." He said and pointed to the sky.


    They all raised their head. It was almost invisible, but they saw a barrier surrounding the area. They didn''t notice when it was erected.


    "Excuse me!" somebody spoke and raised their hand. "But, if we leave our sword, how do we get to the plateau?" he asked.


    The cultivator from the Righteous Alliance turned to him. "Aren''t we testing your martial arts skill?" he said. "Of course, you run and then climb to get to the top." He told him.


    "What?!" the cultivators exclaimed and looked at the steep plateau.


    The cultivator from the Righteous Alliance ignored their complaint. "Everyone, before eight, you should have reached the plateau." He said. "If nobody did, then everyone is eliminated. If, when the time arrived, only fifty people managed to reach the top, then the test commenced." He explained.


    "What if there are only forty-nine?" someone asked.


    "Then, forty-nine people can only advance to the second stage."


    "What about if there are fifty-one?"


    "Are you an idiot?" the cultivator from the Righteous Alliance said. "Of course, the battle royale starts!" he answered. "You only have thirty minutes to reach the plateau. Everyone, I bid you good luck!" he said and flew on his sword. "Now, get moving!" he told them before he left.


    The cultivators immediately threw their sword on the ground and started to run. "Shall we get going, too?" Qian Lin asked. Nobody knows when he appeared beside them.


    "Ah Lin. If you get tired, you can ride on my back!" Jing Hei told him.


    "Are you an idiot?" Qian Lin asked. "We''re both competitors." He told him and started to run.


    "Second young master, wait!" the Qianxu Sect disciples called and ran after Qian Lin. "We''ll carry you ourselves!" they added.


    "Look how pampered he is." Xi Shi said as he threw his sword to the mountain of swords behind them. No one would try to steal someone''s sword, nor mistake them as theirs. Everyone who is competing here have their sword spirit already awakened.


    "Xiao Ling." Cheng Sheng called to his sword spirit. "Go find a clean place. I''ll immediately go back." He told it.


    "*yawn."


    Cheng Sheng grimaced and threw his sword in the air, then started to run. Fei Yin looked at his sword with complicated eyes. Feng Mo and Lei Qing who already saw Fei Yin''s sword spirit ¨C Xiao Bao, waited for him to call it out. Let''s see if da shixiong will call Xiao Bao. Let''s see if a battle royale will start here between da shixiong and Chen-shixiong. Feng Mo and Lei Qing evilly thought.


    Of course, Fei Yin didn''t call Xiao Bao. His reason: he doesn''t want outsiders to see his cute Xiao Bao. Like Cheng Sheng, he threw his sword and ran after Cheng Sheng. "We should also get going." Lei Qing told Feng Mo.


    "Yeah." Feng Mo answered as he and Lei Qing threw their sword.


    "¡­ we''re just waiting for the author to mention us so that we could start to run." Sun Yi said and smiled as he and Chen Han, along with Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Xi Ming and Xi Xing left their sword and ran. Gong Xian has already left without them noticing.


    Meanwhile, in the alchemy test, something interesting has happened.

 Chapter 88 - The Scum Is Persistent

    Do you think I''ll be forgotten by the author? This young master? Jing Kang thought as he stared at Lei Ling who was sitting across him, making his own talisman. No¡­ the author just changed my role. He thought as he resumed writing. Unlike the sword cultivation which lacks finesse, Talisman Making is better. It''s elegant.


    Talisman Making test: to make things fast, the participants were to make three talismans to use to defeat their opponent later. Not too lethal to kill their opponent. They can knock out their opponent with just one talisman, though. Three is the maximum number of talismans they can use. If both sides are still standing, they will be judged on who received more damage to announce the loser. If it is a draw, they will be given a chance to use another talisman to decide the winner.


    Thus, there were making their talismans now. Jing Kang didn''t expect to meet Lei Ling here. However, recalling that the guy secretly pasted a Bad Luck Talisman on him before, he should have expected this. He had forgotten he told him his shixiong is Cheng Sheng ¨C the genius mage. Fortunately, he remembered the guy''s face. He''s going to make him pay him back for the losses he suffered. However, now''s not the time. Even if he''s an arrogant person, but he knows when to act. If he''ll be his opponent later, then he won''t show him mercy!


    Meanwhile, fortunately for Lei Ling, he hadn''t notice the arrogant young master he met before. Or else, he would definitely lose in this test.


    In contrast of the Talisman Making, the Spell Casting test is as intense as the martial arts test since, surprisingly, it was also a battle royale. The spectators were all covering their ears because of the explosions they heard from the explosion spells the participants cast.


    In the Potion Brewing venue, countless people already ran away to avoid the pungent smell coming from the cauldron of the participants. However, Xi Ning, a delicate-looking girl, seemed to have his sense of smell sealed. Of course she didn''t seal it, but she was just already used to the strange smells of poisons.


    "Hehehehe¡­" Xi Ning chuckled like a witch. Her eyes are dark as she put in the ingredients on her cauldron. The participants near her were almost scared off by her frightening expression.


    Opposite to the smelly venue is the Pill Refining Hall. Everyone who ran from the Potion Brewing venue sought refuge in the Pill Refining Hall to cleanse their nose from the pungent smell and breathe in the calming scent of the magic pills.


    "You can do it, You Rou!" You Rou cheered herself as she closed her eyes and begin to concentrate to start refining her magic pill.


    Martial Arts Test, plateau.


    "Wow¡­ they really make things harder for us, huh?" Jing Hei can''t help to comment after he found a rock to place his right foot.


    "If uncle will hear you¡­ ah, he already did." Jing Bai said and looked at the sky. "I''ll still say this for you ¨C " he looked at Jing Hei. " ¨C he''ll break your nose." He told him.


    "Why my nose? That''s my biggest asset!" Jing Hei said.


    "That''s why he''ll break it." Jing Bai said.


    "Can''t you concentrate?" Jing Cheng spoke as he climbed further. "¡­ the Xinfaxian Sect sure has this easy, huh?" he sighed when he saw Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Feng Mo not far above them.


    "Even their women are tough." Xi Ming commented when he saw Lei Qing didn''t even break a sweat as she climbed further. "Ah Xing." He called and helped Xi Xing climb towards him.


    Qian Lin turned to the Shanliangde Sect. "¡­ aren''t you surrounded by cliffs?" he can''t help but ask.


    "¡­ we weren''t trained in this area." Xi Shi answered. "Aside from that person who was picked up from a street." He looked at Gong Xian who were climbing just beside the Xinfaxian Sect.


    Qian Lin looked at Gong Xian in amazement. "How can he¡­"


    "Didn''t you know?" Xi Shi said. "He tried to escape from elder Ho before. To escape, he climbed down from the East peak." He said.


    "What?!" Qian Lin cried in horror. He almost lost his footing when Jing Hei caught him and pulled him back.


    "Heh." Xi Shi grinned. "Then, to take him back, elder Ho also climbed down." He said. "It seems that he values others'' lives than his. Thus, when he saw elder Ho climbing down the cliff, he immediately climbed back up." His smile disappeared. "He cried for a long time, apologizing to elder Ho. Then, the next day, he never left the peak. Well¡­" he said and tilted his head as if he''s recalling something. "I think that''s when he started to get attached to elder Ho. He then never left elder Ho for five steps."


    They all speechlessly looked at Gong Xian who finally reached the plateau. He was the first, followed by Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Seeing the others closing in on the top, they started to pick up their pace. Not long after and Feng Mo and Lei Qing also reached the top, followed by Jing Cheng, then Jing Bai. Xi Ming was next, then he pulled Xi Xing up and Xi Shi. Jing Hei was pulled up by Jing Cheng and Jing Bai, then he pulled Qian Lin up.


    However, Qian Lin''s leg was suddenly pulled. They were all surprised and looked down, only to see Shu Mu! "You bastard!" Jing Hei yelled as he tried to pull Qian Lin again.


    "Oh? Is this even a man''s leg?" Shu Mu laughed as he tightened his grasp on Qian Lin''s leg.


    "AH!" Qian Lin cried. He wanted to kick him, but he can''t since he''ll lose his footing and he''ll burden Jing Hei by his weight further.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called. His eyes are bloodshot as he glared at Shu Mu''s hand holding Qian Lin.


    "Ah Hei¡­" Qian Lin pressed his lips into a thin line. He looked at Shu Mu before he turned to Jing Hei.


    Jing Hei''s eyes widened when he realized what''s Qian Lin is going to do. "No¡­ no. Ah Lin!" he called and was about to jump down when Jing Bai and Jing Rui pulled him back. "Let go of me!" he said as he struggled form their grasp. He didn''t let go of Qian Lin''s hand and instead, held them further. "Ah Lin! Don''t you dare!" he said.


    "Ah Hei! Let go!" Qian Lin said. "Or you''ll be pulled down, too!" he told him.


    The other participants saw them and started to pull the others near them, too. Even those who are already on top of the plateau, they tried pulling their leg. "AAAH!!!" someone screamed when he fell down and died. Those who were on the top moved away from the edge, except for Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei.

 Chapter 89 - The Scum Is An ‘S’

    "Uhm¡­ can you help us?" Jing Bai asked the others as he increased his strength to pull Jing Hei and Jing Cheng.


    "Huh? Aren''t we already helping you?" Cheng Sheng said as he kicked a participant down. "By eliminating the enemies, we''re buying you more time. So, can you hurry it up?" he said.


    "¡­ you all¡­" Jing Cheng said. Only them, the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect and the Shanliangde Sect are on the top.


    "There." Gong Xian said as he pushed another participant''s head, making him fall.


    "It''d be easier if you just help us pull Qian Lin up." Jing Bai said.


    "If we''ll pull him, we''d also be pulling the disgusting guy along with him." Xi Shi said.


    "You''re one to talk!" Jing Hei said. "Ah Lin!" he called.


    "Xi Shi is right. Just let go of me." Qian Lin said.


    "No!" Jing Hei said. "He will push you after!" he told him. Seeing Qian Lin didn''t answer, he gritted his teeth. "Ah Lin, you¡­ if you''ll jump down, I''ll jump down after you!" he threatened him.


    Qian Lin stared at Jing Hei for a long time before he sighed in defeat. "Let go of me." he told him.


    Jing Hei''s eyes widened in shock. "You still - !"


    "Just one of my hands." Qian Lin said. Jing Hei stared at him filled with suspicion. "Trust me?" he smiled.


    Jing Hei''s heart softened. "¡­ you better¡­ I''m serious of what I said earlier." He told him.


    Qian Lin nodded. "Yes." he said. Only then did Jing Hei let go of Qian Lin''s left hand. Qian Lin lowered his head, then looked at Shu Mu who was grinning at him. He grinned back at him.


    "Huh¡­" Shu Mu was taken aback. Before he could react, he felt his arms stung. His eyes widened and he looked at his arms before he felt his grip on Qian Lin''s foot and the rock loosened. His strength left his arms. "Qian Lin, you - !" he said and glared at Qian Lin as he immediately leaned his body forward to the wall. Only his feet prevent himself from falling down.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei cried out and they immediately pulled him up.


    "Ow¡­" Qian Lin cried when his left leg hurt.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei crawled towards him and checked his leg. His face darkened when he saw it was swelling purple. "That bastard¡­ I''ll make him pay ¨C " he said and was about to jump down when Qian Lin grabbed him back.


    "Remember what you said?" Qian Lin said. "If I''ll jump down, you''ll jump down after me." he said, repeating Jing Hei''s words earlier. "Don''t think I wouldn''t do the same." He told him.


    "Ah Lin¡­"


    "I''m serious." Qian Lin added.


    Jing Hei lowered his head, then hugged him tight. "I''ll protect you. I''ll never let anyone hurt you again. I promise you." He whispered before he let go of him, just in time to see the shocked look on Qian Lin''s face. He grinned, then pinched Qian Lin''s cheek.


    "Owww¡­ Ah Hei! Stop pulling my cheeks!" Qian Lin said.


    Jing Bai and Jing Cheng sighed in relief. "They''re okay now?" Chen Han said.


    "Shall we make it as only us fourteen to pass this test?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Cheng-shidi, that''s¡­!" Evil! Feng Mo added in his mind.


    "Brilliant!" Sun Yi smiled brightly and kicked another participant.


    Lei Qing speechlessly looked at them. Fei Yin silently nodded his head, agreeing to what Cheng Sheng said. "These guys¡­" Xi Ming sighed and looked at Jing Cheng.


    "No." Jing Cheng answered as he walked towards them. "We can''t be selfish." He told them.


    "Well¡­" Cheng Sheng looked at Sun Yi as Sun Yi looked at him. "That''ll lessen the liveliness. How mindless of me." he said and let one participant up.


    "I''m being inconsiderate. I apologize." Sun Yi said as he and Cheng Sheng walked away from the edge and sat in the center to rest.


    "You two sadists¡­!" Xi Shi can''t help to comment.


    Fei Yin, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Chen Han looked at each other. Now they finally realized what is it that they felt from Cheng Sheng. Of course, Cheng Sheng can only be a sadist given his scum nature. "¡­ I can never redeem my dearly beloved younger brother, can I?" Chen Han asked.


    "No." Feng Mo and Lei Qing answered. Chen Han cried in his heart.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called as he sat beside Cheng Sheng.


    "Da shixiong." Cheng Sheng called. "The presence was gone." He whispered. Sun Yi looked at him. "I don''t know when and why." He added.


    "Did the demonic cultivator retreat?" Sun Yi asked. Nobody answered since they don''t know the answer.


    Suddenly, they heard a bell rang. "Time''s up!" the cultivator from the Righteous Alliance said. Like the one earlier, he was all covered from top to bottom and was wearing a mask, that affects the sound of their voice, thus they can''t tell if it was the same person from before. "Exactly fifty participants on the stage. The battle royale was cancelled. Everyone on top of the plateau ¨C passed!" he announced. "The martial arts test, now concluded!" he said before he left.


    They turned and didn''t notice there were already fifty people at the top. The cultivators who were still climbing could only summon their sword to fly and leave the venue. The test is over.


    "Hm?" Lei Qing felt like she saw someone familiar flying away. "Wasn''t he¡­?" she muttered.


    "Shijie. Is something wrong?" Feng Mo asked when he saw Lei Qing''s bewildered expression.


    "Err¡­ nothing." She answered. They regrouped with Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng and Sun Yi together with Chen Han. Then, they raised their hand to summon their sword.


    "Thank you for the help earlier." Jing Cheng approached them. Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Qian Lin were standing beside him.


    "For what?" Cheng Sheng crossed his arms. "If it''s for eliminating the other participants earlier to buy you time, I was joking. I did it for myself. Won''t you agree, Sun-shixiong?" he turned to Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi smiled. "Yes." he answered. "We''re ''S'': sadist, self-centered and selfish people. So, don''t misunderstand we helped you." He said and caught his sword that flew towards him.


    "Let''s go." Cheng Sheng said after he caught his sword.


    "Yes." Feng Mo nodded as they all flew on the sword, leaving the Zunjingde Sect, Shanliangde Sect and Qian Lin.


    "¡­ ''S'' for super sassy." They said before they also left.

 Chapter 90 - The Scum Is A Winner

    Intersect Competition, second day, evening.


    "Shanliangde Sect, Gong Xian. Xinfaxian Sect, Fei Yin. Cheng Sheng. Feng Mo. Lei Qing. Zunjingde Sect, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei. Shanliangde Sect, Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Xi Shi¡­." Zheng Fu Gong announced the result of the martial arts test. "Qianxu Sect, Qian Lin. Lingchu Sect¡­ and Dongcheng Sect, Dong Cheng." He raised his gaze from the scroll and looked at the fifty people before him. "Passed! You will advance to the next stage. Congratulations!" He told them.


    "Yes! Many thanks, elder Zheng!" they answered and saluted.


    "Yes! Da shixiong, Cheng-shixiong, Feng-shixiong, jiejie¡­ and Chen-shixiong and Sun-shixiong¡­ they all passed!" Lei Ling exclaimed in joy as he pulled in excitement Li Tian who''s standing beside him. "Wow¡­ everyone¡­" he said as he looked at Cheng Sheng and the others standing in attention before Zheng Fu Gong.


    "Pill Refining Test¡­" Qi Ling spoke as he read the scroll containing the names of the cultivators who passed the test. "Suiming Sect¡­" he started.


    "Ah¡­" You Rou bit her lower lip and she lowered her head. Confidence is absent on her face.


    "Shimei¡­" Lei Ling called and patted her shoulder. "You''ll pass. Please have faith in yourself." He told her.


    "Lei-shixiong¡­"


    "Ke Le¡­" Qi Ling continued to read. It''s the sixth person who passed the test. "Yufei Sect, Lu Pan." It''s the seventh. "Xinfaxian Sect ¨C "


    Lei Ling and You Rou gasped in surprise. "Shimei!" Li Tian exclaimed.


    " ¨C You Rou." Qi Ling said. he imperceptibly glanced at the Xinfaxian Sect. Li Tian and Lei Ling pushed her to the middle where the other participants who also passed the Pill Refining Test stood. " ¨C and Wuli Sect, He Yan. All ten of you, you pass to the next stage. Congratulations." He told them, but there''s no joy in his face. However, the winners nonetheless rejoiced and congratulated each other.


    "Thank you, elder Qi!" they said and saluted.


    "Spell Casting Test ¨C " Su Yuan said as he read the result. " ¨C Xinfaxian Sect, Li Tian." He said.


    "Li-shixiong, congratulations! You made it!" Lei Ling said and hugged Li Tian tight.


    Li Tian chuckled and patted Lei Ling''s back. "Thank you, shidi!" he said and walked towards the center. He saw You Rou and he winked at her. Then, he saw Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and the other at the front. He smiled and nodded at them.


    "¡­ you all passed and will continue to the next round. Do your best, and congratulations." Su Yuan said with his dry voice and tone.


    "Thank you, elder Su!"


    "Talisman Making Test¡­" Jing Xian spoke as he unfurled the scroll.


    Lei Ling crossed his fingers as he anxiously stared at Jing Xian on the stage. "Please¡­ please ¨C " he prayed.


    "''Please'' what?" a voice behind him said.


    Lei Ling turned and his eyeballs almost popped out when he saw the arrogant young master he saw. "You¡­ you - !" he said and immediately retracted his hands. "Jing Kang!" he exclaimed.


    Jing Kang frowned and glared at him. "It''s ''young master Jing'', you poor peasant!" he told him.


    "Wha¡­ that''s double insult!" Lei Ling said.


    "Hmph!" Jing Kang scoffed. "You think you can pass? You lost to me." he told him.


    "I ¨C " Lei Ling said and heard the sixth person Jing Xian called who passed their test. He lowered his head. It''s as Jing Kang said. He lost to Jing Kang when they were paired off on the stage to fight each other.


    "Zunjingde Sect, Jing Kang." Jing Xian said.


    Lei Ling''s breath hitched as he watched Jing Kang left. He''s the eight person who passed. The names are not announced in order since the tests were just the preliminary stage.


    "Yuxiang Sect¡­" Jing Xian said as he announced the ninth person. "¡­ and the tenth ¨C " he said as he looked at the scroll.


    Lei Ling closed his eyes tight and raised his hands to cover his ears.


    " ¨C Xinfaxian Sect, Lei Ling!" Jing Xian said as his gaze scanned the area to find the Xinfaxian Sect''s uniform.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened in shock. He raised his head and he looked at Jing Xian. "Yes!" Xie Lan can''t help but rose in his seat to clap for his underdog disciple.


    Wu Yuan and Qian Shan, sitting next to him, smiled. "All your disciples are truly remarkable. They all passed." Qian Shan said and looked at Qian Lin who, together with Cheng Sheng and the others, looked at Lei Ling crying as he walked towards the winners in the Talisman Making Test.


    "Lei-shidi, congratulations!" Li Tian who was nearest to him said and smiled.


    "Li-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling sniffed.


    "Lei-shixiong, congrats!" You Rou mouthed at him.


    "Shimei¡­ wuwuwu¡­" Lei Ling cried. He wiped his tears and snot with his sleeves.


    "Heh." Lei Qing smiled as she withdrew her gaze on her younger brother.


    "Lei-shidi is a man!" Feng Mo said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and turned, only to meet Fei Yin''s gaze. "Da shixiong is also happy?" he asked.


    "Of course." Fei Yin nodded. "Not as happy as founder, though." He said and looked at Xie Lan who was patting the shoulder of the sect leaders near him. He''s obviously overjoyed.


    "Congratulations." Qian Lin sincerely said.


    "Thank you." Cheng Sheng nodded at him. He''s grinning from ear to ear.


    "Congratulations!" Jing Hei followed-up Qian Lin.


    "Congratulations to your sect." Jing Cheng said.


    "Congratulations." Jing Bai smiled at them.


    "Congratulations." Xi Ming told them.


    "Congrats." Gong Xian nodded at them. Xi Xing followed Gong Xian and nodded at them, too.


    "Hmph!" Xi Shi frowned.


    "Thank you." Fei Yin said and nodded at them. "Congratulations to you, too." He told them.


    Cheng Sheng, Feng Mo and Lei Qing looked at him before they looked away and covered their mouth to laugh. "Seems like they''re more capable than we thought." Sun Yi said as he looked at the festive atmosphere around them.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m happy for them." Chen Han said and smiled. He looked at Chen Jing who''s with the Youxiwang Sect disciples and nodded at him. Chen Jing smiled at them, his eyes filled with pride.


    "Potion Brewing Test¡­" Pai Lie spoke. "Shanliangde Sect, Xi Ning." He said.


    "Congratulations, Xi-xiong." Jing Cheng told Xi Ming.


    "Thank you." Xi Ming said. "Looks like everyone passed." He said and smiled.


    "Array Drawing Test¡­" Pai Lie said. "None passed."


    Everyone was stunned and silence replaced the joyous atmosphere in the hall. They looked at each other, then looked at the participants for the Array Drawing Test. "This can''t be¡­?" they exclaimed in shock. Mages are already a few and sword cultivators are large in number. Still, there are many pill refiners, potion brewers, talisman makers and spell casters. However, there''s none for array masters.


    They stared in horror when they saw some participants for the Array Drawing test were injured. Some were missing their hands and legs. As a cultivator, the most dangerous work isn''t a sword cultivator, but array master. One miscalculation of your array and your destination is your grave.

 Chapter 91 - The Scum Is Thin-Skinned

    The musicians finally stopped playing after noticing the tension in the atmosphere. Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie looked at each other. Not only being an array master is the most dangerous work, but also the most important. They can make formations to erect a barrier keeping the whole city safe. They can make the best defense against the enemies.


    However, important things are rare to find. It goes to array masters. Pai Lie is the only array master left. The last array masters are the Chen and Wu ancestors. They are sword cultivators but also array masters. Thus, the teleportation array of the Youxiwang Sect is made by them. The Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect and the Qianxu Sect''s teleportation array was made by Pai Lie. The Xinfaxian Sect''s teleportation array was made by Cheng Sheng.


    Yes. It''s Cheng Sheng, not Xie Lan nor Fan Wen. The Xinfaxian Sect was just starting thus they do not need teleportation array. However, one day, Cheng Sheng was practicing his knowledge of arrays and scribbled senselessly on the ground. With his little qi, he activated the array but was blown up. When Cheng Sheng woke up, he was chastised by Xie Lan while Fan Wen was crying on the side. He had gotten a scare. He thought that Cheng Sheng died. After he cried, he immediately nagged at him how dangerous can the arrays be. Cheng Sheng became deaf for a day because of Fan Wen. He never messed with arrays again until he finally and fully mastered it.


    "Elder Zheng." Pai Lie spoke, which only added more tension in the air because of what he said. "I am dissatisfied with the result." He said. "We need more array masters." He told him, which is an obvious fact.


    "But, the result¡­" Zheng Fu Gong said. "There''re no more¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "This is what I am dissatisfied with!" Pai Lie said and turned. "My candidate didn''t take up the test!" he said, his gaze falling on Cheng Sheng.


    "Your candidate¡­?" Zheng Fu Gong, as well as everyone, followed his gaze.


    ¡­ when did I become your candidate? Cheng Sheng thought as he lowered his gaze, hiding the turbulence in his eyes. Damn it¡­ he thought. Old people are really troublesome.


    Zheng Fu Gong tried to ease the situation. "Cheng Sheng chose the martial arts test." He told him.


    "I know that!" Pai Lie said. "However, can''t he have chosen the Array Drawing?" he asked. "There are thousands of sword cultivators already, but there''s none as array masters." He said.


    "That''s because it''s a meticulous and dangerous job¡­" Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "But, he is qualified!" Pai Lie said and finally pointed Cheng Sheng. "Very qualified!" he added.


    The crowd obviously already heard about the second young master of the Chen Clan. He''s a genius. Not to mention his martial arts, but he''s a master in alchemy. He''s not only a sword cultivator, but he''s also a mage through and through.


    The three other elders ¨C Jing Xian, Su Yuan and Qi Ling, remained silent. However, they were sizing up Cheng Sheng. Before, because of Wu Yuan and Chen Jing''s presence, they thought, like what Xi Shi was thinking that time, Cheng Sheng managed to catch a demonic cultivator because of Wu Yuan and Chen Jing''s help. Unlike Pai Lie, they looked down on Cheng Sheng''s array skill that time. They thought that Pai Lie was just overexcited since he finally found an array master like him. However¡­


    "What do you suggest that we do?" Zheng Fu Gong asked as he combed his long beard.


    Hey, old men. Can''t you ignore my presence? Cheng Sheng thought. "I''ll make him my successor ¨C " Pai Lie said.


    Everyone looked at him in shock. Even though the array masters are extinct, but he just can''t be ¨C "Elder Pai." It was Qi Ling. "Please don''t be careless." He told him.


    Pai Lie turned to him. "Elder Qi."


    "I agree with elder Qi." Su Yuan said. "You can''t just immediately make him your successor." He said.


    "What do you suggest?" Pai Lie asked.


    "A demonstration." It was Jing Xian. He rose from his seat and walked towards Pai Lie. However, his gaze is on Cheng Sheng.


    ¡­ can''t you all drop dead? Cheng Sheng thought. They''re not considering my feelings! He internally screamed. "Wait!" it was Xie Lan.


    Founder! Cheng Sheng cried in his mind. Save me! Even though I''m fooling around, but I love the sword more than the alchemy ¨C


    "Sect leader Xie." Zheng Fu Gong called. Of course, Cheng Sheng is a Xinfaxian Sect disciple. They shouldn''t just decide without Xie Lan''s permission.


    "I can''t have you ¨C " Xie Lan said as he walked towards them, his face frosty. " ¨C doubt my disciple''s talent!" he said. "I agree with demonstration!"


    FOUNDERRRR!!! How could you?! Cheng Sheng was crying in his heart. I trusted you! How can you pit me more?! "Wait!" it was Chen Jing.


    Father! My biological father! Cheng Sheng turned to Chen Jing, his eyes filled with hope. Zheng Fu Gong and the others turned to Chen Jing. Of course. Cheng Sheng is his son. We can''t decide without his permission. They thought. "Chen patriarch." Pai Lie called.


    "I can''t have you ¨C " Chen Jing said as he stopped in front of them, his face stern. " ¨C show my son''s brilliance in front of everybody! Sheng-er is is my son¨C mrmph!" he said when Wu Yuan appeared behind him and covered his mouth.


    "Please pardon me." Wu Yuan said and bowed. Chen Jing, his head being held, was forced to lower his head. "Elder Zheng. Elder Pai. Elder Jing." He called as he stood upright facing them. "Please excuse my words, but the decision lies on Cheng Sheng himself, isn''t it?" he said and turned to Cheng Sheng.


    Wu-shixiong!!! Cheng Sheng almost cried on the spot. Thank you! Thank you for not pitting me unlike my reliable father and foster father! He thought and smiled in gratitude. "Ah Yuan is really reliable, right?" Sun Yi whispered.


    "Yes, Sun-shixiong!" Cheng Sheng answered. Fortunately, the new sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect isn''t an idiot. If the sect leader position fell on Chen Jing''s hand, they can kiss goodbye to the Youxiwang Sect.


    "Of course ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong answered.


    "Wait!" Pai Lie frowned.


    Cheng Sheng almost fell on his knees. Geezer, can you cut it out already? He thought. "Elder Pai¡­" Zheng Fu Gong called.


    "Obviously, he''d choose his sword since it''s what the test he took." Pai Lie said.


    "Ah¡­" they all nodded. Don''t just ''ah''! Cheng Sheng screamed in his mind. It is I in-question here. Let me decide! Let me decide my fate, you old men!


    "However, elder Pai wanted him to be his successor." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "And, of course, Xiao Sheng is, unquestionably, highly-skilled in arrays." Xie Lan proudly said. Chen Jing nodded in agreement.


    "But¡­ how do we¡­" Zheng Fu Gong looked torn. He wanted for Cheng Sheng to make his decision, but he can''t ignore Pai Lie.


    Just let me make my decision! It is MY decision, isn''t it?! Cheng Sheng''s lips thinned. Fei Yin saw his changing expressions. He knew, Cheng Sheng is irritated. He''s close to exploding now. "Cheng-shidi." He called.


    "Da shixiong?" Cheng Sheng heard Fei Yin.


    "It''ll be alright." Fei Yin told him. He knew, even though Cheng Sheng is a braggart, but Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to be treated like a dancing monkey.


    Cheng Sheng saw the comforting look in Fei Yin''s eyes and his heart was moved. Da shixiong¡­ he thought and lowered his gaze.


    "The second stage." Su Yuan spoke. They turned to him. He rose from his seat. "Both the sword and the alchemy can be used." He reminded them.


    "Oh!"


    Don''t ''oh!'' me. Cheng Sheng frowned. "Yes." Qi Ling spoke as he joined them. "The participants of the martial arts test just don''t know only martial arts, and don''t use only martial arts. The same can be said for the participants who took the alchemy test." He said and looked at the 100 winners from the preliminary stage. "This is the Intersect Competition, which aims to showcase the skills of each cultivator." He said. "The preliminary stage is over. Time for the next stage ¨C the real competition to start!" he said as he flung his wide sleeves.


    Everyone made an applause. "¡­ elder Qi. You just stole my dramatic speech." Zheng Fu Gong told him.


    "Oh."

 Chapter 92 - The Scum Is Important

    Intersect Competition, third day. Rest day.


    "What do you mean I sold you out?!" Xie Lan said after Cheng Sheng accused him for last night. He rose from his seat.


    "Didn''t you?!" Cheng Sheng said and also rose from his seat. "You even bragged about me!" he said.


    "Can''t I brag about my disciple?" Xie Lan asked back.


    "That''s right. Sheng-er, I''m also proud of you ¨C " Chen Jing said.


    "Drop it! I don''t want to hear it!" Cheng Sheng squatted on the floor, turned his back on them and covered his ears and closed his eyes.


    "¡­ for a scum, he''s surprisingly thin-skinned." Lei Qing said as they watched Chen Jing and Xie Lan fawn all over Cheng Sheng who kept dodging them. The inn is owned by Sun Yi''s elder brother and it was emptied for the Youxiwang Sect and Xinfaxian Sect. The Shanliangde Sect are staying in another inn also owned by Sun Yi''s elder brother, but they were being charged.


    "Alright. Dropping this farce¡­ let''s talk about serious business." Xie Lan said after they had their fill1.


    "¡­ I can''t believe them¡­" Feng Mo face-palmed, a suspicious tear hanging in the corner of his eyes. Li Tian just patted his shoulder to comfort him, then he joined Lei Ling and You Rou as they all sat around the table.


    "Founder, you really came here and left shifu." Cheng Sheng said.


    Xie Lan frowned. "I don''t want to. I''d rather be with Wen than with you brats." He told them.


    "Then, why did you come here?" You Rou asked.


    Xie Lan pointed Chen Jing. "Same reason with him." He answered.


    "What is it?" Chen Han asked as he faced Chen Jing. He was really surprised Chen Jing came.


    Chen Jing poured his cup with tea. "Sect leader Fei asked me to come." He answered.


    "¡­ eh?" they said.


    "Uncle summoned you two?" Fei Yin rephrased their words for the others to catch up. "Why?" he asked.


    "Shouldn''t you directly ask your uncle ¨C " a voice said behind them. " ¨C Xiao Yin?" Fei Huang said.


    Fei Yin immediately rose from his seat and was about to fly to the second floor when Fei Huang caught his shoulder and pinned him on the table. The table on his side cracked. "Da shixiong!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed. Sun Yi sweated while Chen Han''s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. However, Xie Lan, Wu Yuan and Chen Jing, their expression didn''t change.


    "Children who ran away from home should be punished." Fei Huang said and released Fei Yin whose forehead bled.


    "Da shixiong!" Cheng Sheng and the others called. Cheng Sheng immediately fed him a pill.


    Fei Huang looked at Cheng Sheng. "Don''t you dare." Chen Jing told Fei Huang, seeming to know Fei Huang wanted to punish Cheng Sheng, too. "Our affection is more important than his punishment." Chen Jing added.


    "Tolerance." Fei Huang said and sat at the other end of the table. "I summoned you two because I found out the demonic cultivators will be making a big movement." He said.


    "Shouldn''t the Alliance¡­" Chen Jing said before his voice trailed off.


    Xie Lan raised his head. "You think there''s a traitor." He said.


    Fei Huang nodded. "Yeah." He answered.


    "¡­ you should be discussing it without us here¡­" Fei Yin, who regained consciousness, said.


    "That''s why I''m saying this because you''re here." Fei Huang said before his gaze turned to Cheng Sheng. "You''ve attracted too much attention last night." He said. "Be careful." He told him.


    "Is it elder Pai?" Cheng Sheng asked. Pai Lie was too enthusiastic last night.


    "We can''t carelessly guess." Fei Huang said.


    "Should we tell sect leader Jing and sect leader Qian?" Xie Lan asked.


    "Zunjingde Sect is out of the question." Fei Huang said. "They''re just neighbors with the Righteous Alliance. If the enemy would notice their sudden change, they''ll just be alerted." He explained.


    "What about Qian Shan?" Chen Jing asked.


    "We do not know where his loyalty lies." Fei Huang answered and sighed. "The forest is his kingdom. Beyond the forest¡­ he might just be like a lost child." He said.


    "What do we do?" Sun Yi asked. "If the enemy realizes Cheng-shidi''s value¡­" he said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "We can''t lose hope." Xie Lan said. "Maybe it''s because of the Spiritual Awakening Method, but Xiao Sheng can sense the demonic cultivators." he said.


    "Is that true?" Fei Huang asked.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng answered. "There''s one behind you." He said.


    They were stunned. They immediately turned, only to see Cheng Sheng''s neck was suddenly caught. Fei Yin''s sword was raised and pointed at the person holding Cheng Sheng by the neck while Xie Lan, Chen Jing, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han were on alert. The Xinfaxian Sect was ashamed for being so powerless against the enemy.


    "Mu Jun!" Fei Huang''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man.


    "Don''t worry." Cheng Sheng spoke. "If he''s an enemy, he would have already snapped my neck before any of you can move." He said, his face deadly calm as he raised it and pinched Mu Jun''s hand on his neck. "Wasn''t it from him you heard about the demonic cultivators'' movements?" he asked Fei Huang.


    Fei Huang didn''t answer, but they could guess. "Kid¡­" Mu Jun grinned as he withdrew his hands on Cheng Sheng''s neck. They didn''t see any bruise on Cheng Sheng''s neck. On the contrary, Mu Jun''s palms were burned!


    "What hap¡­ pened¡­?" Feng Mo asked when they saw Mu Jun''s palms are still smoking.


    "Spiritual Awakening Method: Body Configuration." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I increased the temperature of my body." He said. "I can also lower it." He added.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called. "You''re experimenting using your body!" he said, anger in his voice.


    "Then who do I use this to?" Cheng Sheng asked back. "I only have my body to experiment with. That said ¨C " he said and looked at Mu Jun''s burnt palms. " ¨C would you also like to try your hands being¡­ froz¡­ en. Ugh." He groaned as his body fell on the floor when his head became dizzy.


    "Ah Sheng!"


    "Xiao Sheng!"


    "Sheng-er!"


    "Cheng-shidi!"


    "Cheng-shixiong!"


    ¡­ I forgot. With my temperature increased, I''d become like a person who has a fever. Cheng Sheng embarrassingly thought before he lost his consciousness.

 Chapter 93 - The Scum Is Stubborn

    "You see now how stubborn he is?" Xie Lan said as he, Chen Jing and Fei Huang drank tea. Wu Yuan is with Sun Yi while Chen Han is with the Xinfaxian Sect disciples to help them train for tomorrow''s competition.


    "To go as far as using his own body¡­ isn''t he the same with demonic cultivators?" Fei Huang asked. Xie Lan and Chen Jing glanced at Mu Jun who was beaten up by Fei Huang earlier. "The righteous and demonic cultivators are just the same. The only difference is the means they use." Fei Huang added.


    "You say this to cover for your lover?" Chen Jing said.


    "Isn''t it obvious, senior Chen?" Xie Lan said.


    "You two¡­ you failed!" Fei Huang said. Chen Jing and Xie Lan just laughed. No matter how they changed, but they''re still a teacher and his students. "You can''t tell who''s an ally and who''s the enemy now." he said after a while.


    Chen Jing and Xie Lan became serious. Mu Jun, even if Cheng Sheng recognized him as a demonic cultivator, but Cheng Sheng also acknowledged him as an ally earlier. They trust Cheng Sheng''s judgement the most¡­ albeit he is a scum, ironically. "Do you know?" Xie Lan said. "Before the land tasted peace, it is under a different name." he said.


    "What''s with this new plot?" Chen Jing asked. "Why bring this up?"


    "Because, during the war, the leader of the land was said to be a demonic cultivator." Xie Lan said.


    "How did you know about this?" Fei Huang asked.


    Xie Lan looked at him. "Shifu." He called. "Do you know the place called ''Wuran''?" he asked. "The land of the corrupted." He added.


    "Junior Xie, you¡­" Chen Jing looked at Xie Lan in disbelief.


    "I just remembered. Wen and I happened to pass by a place." Xie Lan said. "We happened to meet an old person. They can''t stop talking, and Wen is kind by nature, he wanted to listen to them so I was forced to hear what they said." he said.


    "And that, that place is Wuran?" Chen Jing said.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Yes." he said.


    "You''re suspecting, this lord of Wuran is leading the demonic cultivators to reclaim his land?" Chen Jing asked.


    "Yes." Xie Lan answered.


    "If what you''re saying is true, we only had to know who this leader is." Fei Huang said.


    "That''s the problem." Xie Lan cut him off. "Just as we''re about to ask them who was the former owner of this land, they died." He said.


    "What?! Why?" Chen Jing asked.


    "They were dehydrated." Xie Lan answered. "OW!" he cried when Chen Jing and Fei Huang hit his head. "It isn''t my fault!" he said as he rubbed his head. "I didn''t know he had been talking non-stop before we came. By the time I noticed it, he''s already not breathing." He explained.


    "Why?!" Chen Jing said. "Why does he has to stop at that time?! Why didn''t he tell you the name of whoever it is in the first place?!" he asked.


    "Because ¨C " Xie Lan said. " ¨C I didn''t want for Wen to hear other men''s name, thus I told the old person to only say the important details ¨C OW!" he cried when Chen Jing and Fei Huang punched him.


    "The important one is the name! The name!" Chen Jing hit Xie Lan again.


    "You''re still a jealous man¡­ I don''t understand how can Fan Wen stand you." Fei Huang said and hit Xie Lan.


    "You don''t need to hit me for that!" Xie Lan told Fei Huang and rubbed his cheek that was blue.


    "Do you still remember where this place is?" Chen Jing asked.


    "Yeah." Xie Lan answered. "However, it''s impossible to find it again." He told them.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s buried in the sand by now." Xie Lan answered. "It''s a city in the desert." He added. "UGH!" he cried when the two kicked him. He fell on the pond and drowned.


    "You''re the one who should have been buried, instead!" Fei Huang and Chen Jing said, then sighed in exhaustion.


    "Huh? Founder? What are you doing?" Lei Ling asked when they passed by the other side of the pond and saw Xie Lan floating with the koi fishes.


    "Practicing how to swim with your shifu ¨C " Xie Lan answered and turned to a fish near him.


    "Who are you calling our shifu?!" Lei Ling and the others said and drowned Xie Lan. "That''s a fish!"


    "The Xinfaxian Sect with their usual antics." Sun Yi chuckled as he and Wu Yuan watched the Xinfaxian Sect disciples beat their founder.


    "Yi¡­ Ah Yi." Wu Yuan called and held Sun Yi''s hand tight. "I missed you." He whispered as he placed his head on top of Sun Yi''s head and he closed his eyes.


    "I missed you, too, Yuan." Sun Yi said as he leaned on Wu Yuan''s chest. Even if the other had already become a sect leader, but they themselves won''t change the way they treat each other.


    Chen Han saw Sun Yi and Wu Yuan. Then, he turned and looked at Li Tian placing spells on his sword. It''s one of the things Cheng Sheng taught him. "A-Ah Tian." He called and gingerly walked towards Li Tian.


    "Chen-shixiong." Li Tian paused. "What is it?" he asked.


    Chen Han saw the sweat beading on Li Tian''s forehead and his heart softened. My sweetheart is doing his best. I should, too. He thought and clenched his fists. "C-Can I train with you?" he asked.


    "A-Ah?" Li Tian blushed in surprise.


    Chen Han, seeing his sweetheart''s blushing face, can''t help but his face reddened. "I ¨C I want to train with Ah Tian." He said.


    "Why me?!"


    "I ¨C "Chen Han felt his tongue twisting. "I want to be with Ah Tian! I ¨C I¡­ I want to spend time with you." He finally said. "I ¨C I won''t bother you training! Actually, I can help you! I''ll assist you. You can strike me and I''ll defend." He suggested.


    "T-that''s¡­" Li Tian said. He turned and saw his fellow disciples were still beating Xie Lan by the pond. Fei Yin, their reliable da shixiong, was sneaking around to see Cheng Sheng who was hidden by the three seniors. He sighed and turned to Chen Han. Then, he smiled. "Okay!" he said.


    Chen Han''s face lit up. "Great!" he said. "I ¨C I can tell you some spells that I know, too ¨C " he said as he walked beside Li Tian. "To fortify the material of your sword¡­" he said as he pointed some areas on Li Tian''s sword and told him the spells.


    "Isn''t it great we helped both Li-shixiong and Chen-shixiong become closer?" You Rou said as the four of them, including Xie Lan, hid behind the bushes and watched Li Tian and Chen Han.


    "Alright. You lot, do your training, too!" Xie Lan told them and shooed them away. Lei Qing, Feng Mo, You Rou and Lei Ling immediately left. Lei Ling taught them what talismans to use and later Lei Qing and Feng Mo would teach them how to strengthen their defense.


    "Ah!" You Rou suddenly exclaimed when she looked at Lei Qing''s sleeves.


    "What is it, shimei?" Feng Mo asked.


    You Rou looked at Lei Qing and Lei Qing looked at her, too. "It''s time!" they both exclaimed.


    "What is?" Lei Ling asked, confused.


    "The surprise!" both the women answered and they immediately took out their uniform from their qiankun pouch.


    "Huh? Aren''t the sleeves¡­" Feng Mo said.


    "¡­ longer and shorter?" Lei Ling said. The longer sleeves are for You Rou while the shorter sleeves are for Lei Qing.


    "Wait. Isn''t this ¨C " Feng Mo said. " ¨C ''that''?!"

 Chapter 94 - The Scum Is Thoughtful

    Feng Mo remembered that they took longer than they could to reach Zhongyang is because they were attacked by thieves. Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Feng Mo and Li Tian fared well dealing with the thieves, but this was the first time for Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou to be outside Xinfaxian ¨C which is a haven for them.


    Lei Qing managed to defeat some, but was overpowered and almost got injured had it not for Li Tian helping her when three thieves joined forces to deal with her. Cheng Sheng was protecting You Rou while Feng Mo protected Lei Ling. Fei Yin was their vanguard.


    After the thieves ran away, Cheng Sheng suggested an idea for You Rou and Lei Qing to protect themselves more. "You are women. I am not misogynist, but we can''t say for others." Cheng Sheng said when they camped that night. "Shimei." He called.


    "Yes, Cheng-shixiong?" You Rou answered.


    "Do you know how to dance?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    You Rou blushed. "Y-yes¡­" she shyly answered and lowered her head to avoid Cheng Sheng''s gaze.


    Cheng Sheng seemed to have guessed her thoughts. "I''m not planning for you to dance before us." he told her. "I''ve just thought of an idea." He said.


    "What is it?" Feng Mo curiously asked. If it is Cheng Sheng, it would be something... unique. For sure.


    "Last time we passed by a town celebrating the feast for their deity, an idea came up to me when I saw the women dancing." Cheng Sheng explained. The town is like the Dongxin town, but smaller. Everyone in the town are related to each other. Like them, they also live in a valley. The mountains surrounding their place is more than the number of mountains surrounding Xinfaxian. Thus, it looked like hidden from everything. Fortunately, someone from the town passed by them and gave them a ride when he found out they were looking for a place to stay. Then, he told them they were celebrating a feast for their deity.


    Unanimously, everyone turned at Fei Yin, whose face had gone blanker than his usually blank face. "Cheng-shidi." He called. His voice is too calm, but everyone could guess he''s shaking in panic inside.


    "I''m not having impure thoughts!" Cheng Sheng immediately said when everyone turned to look at him like he''s a scum... ah. He is. "I''m more attractive than them, how can I lower myself for them?" he said as he smiled and raised his chin too high, making him missing to see them rolling their eyes at him. "Well, I thought of shimei." He continued. "Shimei is a young mistress of their household. She must have learned the arts?" he looked at You Rou who immediately nodded, her head like it''s pounding a garlic.


    "Cheng-shixiong is right." She said. "My parents thought, aside from the arts, I should also learn how to dance to entertain my future in-laws. However¡­" she smiled. Xie Lan and Fan Wen arrived in Xinfaxian, and she became a mage cultivator.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he turned to everyone. "I saw the dancers'' long sleeves. I think it''s really beautiful." He said and stood up. "Shimei. You follow my actions." He said and raised his hand.


    "Yes." You Rou said as she stood and also raised her hands. Their wide sleeves are hanging in their arms, and the others were closely watching them.


    Cheng Sheng raised his heel, then leapt towards one of the boulders near the pond. They remembered, this is one of the steps of the dance. The dancers were standing on the poles, then turned on their heel at the top of the pole with their arms raised, making their sleeves flutter beautifully.


    Cheng Sheng did as what the dancers did. "See? It''s beautiful." He said.


    "How can it help shimei?" Lei Ling asked.


    "Her sleeves need to be longer." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "¡­ huh?" they said. Longer? They thought, feeling confused. Well, they''re always confused of Cheng Sheng''s actions, but will understand them later. Also, Cheng Sheng wouldn''t harm any of them, thus they trust him.


    "Shimei''s sword skill is poor. Thus, she needs to supplement it with her body." Cheng Sheng said. "The pills can''t directly harm her opponent, thus she needs to use her fists when she failed in her sword." He explained. "When we fight using our fists, our sleeves would interfere with our opponent''s vision. Thus, many take it as an opportunity and use them to blind their opponent." He said and turned to You Rou. "Shimei can use her dancing skill to fight." He said. "However, our sleeves are limited in length, to which the extent of its use varies from. It''s not a long-term use to block the opponent''s vision" He explained.


    "Thus, shimei needs to lengthen her sleeves." Li Tian said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "I can also sew!" You Rou said, her eyes shining in worship as she looked at Cheng Sheng.


    And here''s another brainless fan of Cheng Sheng. They thought and glanced at Lei Ling who was listening attentively to Cheng Sheng. "Can''t it be applied to my jie?" he asked.


    "Can''t." Cheng Sheng said as he walked back to them. "The Billowing Sleeves Technique needs a nimble body." He explained.


    Lei Qing grimaced. Her muscles are hard because she always trains. "I really can''t." she said and looked at You Rou with a complicated gaze.


    "For shijie, her sleeves needed to be cut shorter." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Lei Qing''s sleeves.


    "Huh?" they said. He has another technique he came up with?


    Lei Qing smiled. "Indeed, my sleeves are restricting me when I fight." she said and flapped her arms.


    "How?" Feng Mo asked.


    "She uses her fists more when it''s close combat." Fei Yin explained.


    Lei Qing nodded. "Yes." she said. "I actually wanted to use my fists than my sword. I can control my movements more if I''d use my fists than my sword." She explained. Her fists are part of her body, thus she knew well how to move them.


    Isn''t this just barbaric? They thought. "Shijie. I''ll help you cut your sleeves!" You Rou told her.


    "Thank you." Lei Qing smiled.


    After that, You Rou sewn her and Lei Qing''s extra uniform. The next day and Cheng Sheng taught them the new techniques he came up with. As for Lei Ling and Li Tian, Fei Yin and Feng Mo helped them train their body more to endure more physical attacks from their future opponents.


    "Right." Feng Mo said as he pulled out from his thoughts. "We haven''t seen it." He said. Cheng Sheng would secretly leave with You Rou and Lei Qing to teach them. He acts both as their teacher and opponent. If they would have crooked thoughts, they would think differently of Cheng Sheng''s behavior. However, even though he''s a scum, but he''s a gentleman. And, You Rou and Lei Qing are his family, too. Thus, he won''t have lascivious thoughts towards them.


    "That''s right." Lei Ling said. "Tomorrow is the Solo Stage ¨C the one-on-one fight. Jie and shimei would finally use the Billowing Sleeves and Five Palms Technique." He said. Only the name of the techniques was what they knew after Cheng Sheng told them.


    "It''s as they said. It''d be really a surprise." Feng Mo smiled.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" they heard You Rou called as she and Lei Qing stopped before Fei Huang and Chen Jing to look for Cheng Sheng. Xie Lan is still floating in the pond.


    Fei Yin stopped not far from them and waited if Chen Jing and Fei Huang would let You Rou and Lei Qing see Cheng Sheng. They did. And it broke his heart. He would have almost wanted to duel with the two!


    "Where''s Cheng-shidi?" Lei Qing asked as she tried to peek inside the room behind Fei Huang and Chen Jing.


    "Xiao Sheng is still resting ¨C " Chen Jing said.


    "I''m fine now." Cheng Sheng appeared behind them. "Shijie. Shimei." He called. "I''ll help you train." He walked towards them.


    "Are you really fine now?" Lei Qing asked.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng answered as he picked up his sword lying beside Chen Jing. "I just forgot to regulate my temperature back to normal earlier." He explained. "Let''s go." he told You Rou and Lei Qing as he passed by them.


    Fei Huang and Chen Jing watched Cheng Sheng left with You Rou and Lei Qing. "Yin-er." Fei Huang called. "Go after them. We don''t know about the Spiritual Awakening Method. But knowing his stubbornness, he must be pushing himself." he explained.


    Fei Yin nodded and silently followed Cheng Sheng''s group. "That kid¡­" Chen Jing sighed.


    "You''ll just be surprised, someday, to find out they have all grown up." Fei Huang said. "Whether for better or for worse, it''s yet to see." He picked up his cup and took a sip.


    "I can assure you. They''re all better children now." Xie Lan said.


    "Knowing you raised them, we can''t feel assured." The two said and looked at Xie Lan happily floating in the water. I hope he''d catch a cold. They thought.

 Chapter 95 - The Scum Is Spoiled

    Youyou Inn.


    "I hate you! I hate all of you!" Xi Ning stomped her feet in anger when her hand became numb after Xi Ming knocked her sword off her hand. "What are you all beating me up for?! I''m a girl, damn it!" she cursed. Xi Shi just snorted and resumed practicing while Gong Xian and Xi Xing paused to look at her having a tantrum.


    "No girl can curse like you." Xi Ming said. "Stop whining. You''ve never had proper training before we left Shanliang. Everybody is afraid to hurt you because you''re too pampered by grandfather." He told Xi Ning. He''s referring to Xi Peng - their grandfather.


    "So what?!" Xi Ning said as she threw her sword on the ground. "I don''t like fighting, anyways!" she said as she kicked her sword lying on the ground. Since she never used her sword, her sword spirit hasn''t been wakened, too.


    Xi Ming frowned. "Tomorrow is the Solo Stage. Whether you like it or not, you can''t step off the stage without just reason if you want to forfeit your match." He said. "At the least, you have to be injured." He added.


    "I can''t take it!" Xi Ning screamed. "All of you are ganging up on me! All of your are just bullying me since we''re not in Shanliang!" she said as she waved her hands in frustration. "I''m going to tell grandfather ¨C !" she said and walked away, her cheeks puffed up in anger.


    Xi Ming sighed as he watched her leave. Gong Xian and Xi Xing resumed practicing. "I should tell uncle." He said and went to the room where Xi Ling and Fei Lin are staying. "Only sect leader Fei can stop grandfather." He added. He''s referring to Fei Huang.


    Zhongcheng Inn.


    The poisoned needles hit the tree''s trunk after Jing Hei jumped away to dodge. "Are you sure you should be here loitering?" Qian Lin asked Jing Hei, but he still ran after him.


    Jing Hei laughed. "I can''t believe you have the nerve to say I''m loitering, when you can''t almost not hold yourself back to skewer me." he told Qian Lin as he swung his sword to deflect the needles. "Oh ¨C " he said and tilted his head to avoid the needle that flew past his sword. "Uncle Rui let us have a day of rest, as following the competition''s schedule." He said. "He is also busy himself, so he has no time to check on us." He added.


    "How about Jing Cheng?" Qian Lin asked after he pinned Jing Hei on the wall by his sword when Jing Hei deliberately exposed an opening.


    "Went to patrol the city." Jing Hei answered as he pulled the sword off his sleeve that was stabbed.


    "And Jing Bai?" Qian Lin asked as he sheathed his sword.


    Jing Hei shrugged. "Also went to patrol ¨C " he said and made a pause when he remembered something. " ¨C with Zheng Yi." he added.


    Qian Lin was surprised. "Zheng Yi?" he said. "How can he be sure it''s him?" he asked. It''s not a secret that the people of the Righteous Alliance were all wrapped up from their head to feet.


    "Who knows, aside from Jing Bai?" Jing Hei said and pinched Qian Lin''s cheek. And also aside from him. They''re twins, so they could sense each other''s thoughts. Like how he can spot Qian Lin from thousands of people is how Jing Bai can accurately identify Zheng Yi from the other Alliance''s members.


    Somewhere within the city.


    "Are you hungry?" Jing Bai asked as he and Zheng Yi walked around to patrol.


    "¡­ we''re not here to eat." Zheng Yi told him.


    Jing Bai smiled. "Food gives us energy. We can''t work without energy. So we need to eat." He told him. When Zheng Yi didn''t respond, he just shrugged. Earlier, he, Jing Cheng and Jing Hei were called by Jing Rui. However, Jing Hei already slipped away to go to Qian Lin. Jing Rui can''t spend more time to be angry at Jing Hei. He took them to the Alliance and were told to patrol despite they had to rest for the day as participants. Since the Zunjingde Sect is the host for this year''s competition, Jing Cheng and Jing Bai were to patrol the city. The Alliance lent their disciples to go with them.


    Jing Cheng respectfully declined while Jing Bai shamelessly picked one among the many ¨C Zheng Yi. Underneath his mask, Zheng Yi frowned and was forced to leave with Jing Bai. In order not to expose himself, he acted like the other Alliance''s disciples - they act with indifference. However, his face cracked when he heard what Jing Bai said after they left the Alliance.


    "Are you done with your acting?" Jing Bai asked and grinned at him. "Don''t force yourself, Yiyi. I don''t want you to burden yourself ¨C " he told him.


    Zheng Yi finally snapped and he punched Jing Bai. To which Jing Bai easily caught his fist and pulled him away.


    "How do you know it''s me?" he finally can''t help but curiously ask.


    "You guess." Jing Bai just said as he pulled him to one of the food stalls.


    Zheng Yi tried to think. "¡­ my height?" he asked. He saw Jing Bai shook his head. "My voice?" he added. Jing Bai shook his head again. "My built?" he asked again.


    "Wrong." Jing Bai answered.


    "Then, what is it?" Zheng Yi asked, his voice tired. He''s really at his wit''s end as to how Jing Bai could accurately recognize him.


    Jing Bai looked at Zheng Yi before he looked away. "Your eyes." he answered.


    "Huh?" Zheng Yi said. He thought he heard him wrong. My eyes? He thought.


    "How can you work if you can''t see, right?" Jing Bai asked and smiled. Only the eyes of the Alliance''s members are exposed.


    Zheng Yi stared at Jing Bai. He doesn''t know why¡­ but, he felt, that moment, Jing Bai''s smile is sad. That made him stop asking him.


    Jing Bai paid the food and then they left. This time, they walked in silence. The Alliance''s disciples are all prohibited to speak unless it''s necessary. Thus, Zheng Yi not speaking is reasonable. However, for a person like Jing Bai to suddenly become silent¡­ Zheng Yi suddenly feel uncomfortable. This guy always pesters me. Why did he become silent now? He thought.


    "How can I know it''s you?" the child asked as he stared at another child who''s on top of the wall and is about to leave.


    "Just look into my eyes. I''ll trust you to recognize me." the child, with the eyes like the universe that is filled with stars, answered and smiled at him.


    Jing Bai sighed and scratched his head. It''s him who told me, but now he''s the one asking me¡­ he thought as he glanced at Zheng Yi who''s silently walking beside him. He immediately slowed his pace when he sensed Zheng Yi''s slightly panting. It''s warmer for the Alliance members who were covered up. It''s harder for them to breathe since they''re wearing a mask. Their movements are also more restricted, and their body felt heavier because of the additional clothes they wore.


    Jing Bai took out his water and handed it to Zheng Yi who''s sweating and panting. "Want some?" he asked.


    Zheng Yi looked at the water before he looked away. "No, thanks." He said and walked faster, passing by in front of him.


    Jing Bai looked at his back. "So shy¡­" he smiled and kept the bottle before he chased him. Even though he''s so willful before¡­ he thought when he remembered the child sneaking in their backyard. He''s wrapped from his head to his feet and only his eyes can be seen.


    "So hot¡­!" a child exclaimed before he fell off the wall. BAM! A loud thud can be heard when his body hit the ground. "Water¡­" he said, his voice is hoarse because of his parched throat.


    "Wha - !" Jing Bai was so panicked to see a child who''s covered up from his head to his feet lying on their backyard, he forgot to ask whose child it is. He immediately ran to check if the child was injured from the fall and is breathing. Thus, he unwrapped the child''s mask and was shocked to see a beautiful face. His eyelashes are long and his nose is tall. His skin is fair and his lips are pinkish, but currently looked dry because he was dehydrated.


    Jing Bai suddenly felt ashamed because he was staring for so long at the child''s face. He immediately fed him water, but after a while and the child is still unconscious. As he stared at the child, waiting for him to wake up, he remembered his mother had told him to be respectful of the others. He saw the child''s face is bare and remembered that the child''s face was covered before. Thus, he immediately covered the child''s face once again ¨C albeit the disappointment he felt.

 Chapter 96 - The Scum Is Embarrassing

    Intersect Competition, fourth day.


    "Welcome to the second stage of the Intersect Competition!" the Righteous Alliance''s member, the emcee, said as he looked at the crowd cheering loudly. "The 1v1 Stage!" he added. "The 90 contestants, please walk forward." he said as he faced the contestants.


    Pai Lie''s eyes are shining as he looked at Cheng Sheng. His expression is excited. Meanwhile, Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Xian, Qi Ling and Su Yuan''s expression is serious.


    "Ah¡­ I want to see Wen''s expression when he read my letter¡­" Xie Lan said and smiled as he imagined Fan Wen''s reaction. He sent him a letter last night.


    "Elder Fan will be overjoyed." Qian Shan told him.


    "Right?" Xie Lan said and foolishly laughed. He''s obviously smitten to Fan Wen - his childhood sweetheart. Fei Huang tiredly sighed and rolled his eyes at Xie Lan while Wu Yuan forced his expression to remain blank because Xie Lan is really embarrassing. The sect leaders near them awkwardly laughed with Xie Lan, who is now talking non-stop about his and Fan Wen''s history. Fei Huang, who is clear to Xie Lan and Fan Wen''s story the most, almost pulled Xie Lan''s tongue and cut it just to make him shut his mouth.


    Cheng Sheng almost covered his face while Fei Yin and the others looked away when they saw their embarrassing sect leader. "We''ve already lost face even the competition of the second stage has not yet started!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed when he felt his eyes became sore after seeing Xie Lan''s dumb expression while talking about Fan Wen. "I feel sorry for shifu..." he muttered. Fan Wen must be sneezing non-stop in the sect right now. He isn''t wrong, though.


    Chen Han coughed and looked away while Sun Yi smiled in understanding. Xi Ming, Jing Cheng and the others felt their views were broken after they saw the display of Xie Lan''s foolishness.


    "The first 45 contestants, please stand on the left side. The other 45 contestants, please stand on the other side." The Alliance''s member who is acting as the emcee said. Even though the Zunjingde Sect is the host, but the Righteous Alliance does most of the work ¨C including acting as the emcee.


    Jing Rui is a taciturn person, thus he can''t act as the emcee. His nephews are contestants, and the elders of the Zunjingde Sect are all old so they don''t have the energy to be the emcee. Thus, the Alliance provided their emcee.


    "The contestants, please place your nameplate inside the box." The emcee said and handed the box to Chen Han who''s on the right side. On the left side, Zheng Yi, who was holding the other box, gave the box to Jing Bai who''s nearest to him. "After you''re done, pass the box to the next contestant." The emcee continued. "The second stage will last for five days. The elders of the Alliance will pick from the boxes the nameplate of the contestants who will be matched against each other." He explained. "Elder Zheng will pick the names of the contestants who will be matched today." He added and turned to Zheng Fu Gong who was observing the 90 contestants. "Elder Zheng, if you may." the emcee said and bowed.


    Zheng Fu Gong rose from his seat and walked towards the stage. The Alliance''s disciples immediately gave him the boxes, each box containing the 45 contestants'' nameplates. The Zunjingde Sect, Shanliangde Sect and Qian Lin stood on the left side while the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect stood on the right side.


    "Ah¡­ this is always exciting." Chen Jing said as he watched Zheng Fu Gong picked from the box on the left. "Right. Do you know where is Wuran located?" he asked Mu Jun.


    "No." Mu Jun answered, his face emotionless. Only when Fei Huang is near him would his face show colors.


    Chen Jing was surprised. "You''re not from there?" he asked.


    "No." Mu Jun answered.


    "Then, where are you from?" Chen Jing asked, feeling curious.


    "I didn''t even tell it to Fei Huang, so why should I tell you?" Mu Jun asked Chen Jing.


    Chen Jing stared at him before he smiled. "Because you know Fei Huang can guess it." He said. "As well as I." he added. Mu Jun, he''s from outside of Huilong.


    Mu Jun just grinned and didn''t speak more. Chen Jing, his suspicion was confirmed, didn''t speak again. They then focused on the competition that''s about to begin.


    Zheng Fu Gong looked at the nameplate and saw it''s blue. "Shanliangde Sect ¨C " he said when he saw the Shanliangde Sect''s mountain crest. " ¨C Xi Shi." He read the name engraved.


    "It''s the Shanliangde Sect¡­" the audience said.


    "Xi Shi¡­ he''s from the Xi Clan!" one of the audience exclaimed.


    "Yeah. Just from a branch family ¨C " someone said.


    "Do you have something against with the branch family?!"


    Xi Shi ignored the whispers from the crowd. "Xiao Shi." Xi Ming called. "Good luck!" he told him. Xiao Shi is their cousin. However, he sighed when Xi Shi also ignored him and then walked towards the stage.


    "Hmph!" Xi Ning scoffed. "Who does he put on airs for?" she frowned. She clearly dislike Xi Shi. Xi Xing just glanced at her while Gong Xian already started to travel to the dreamland.


    Zheng Fu Gong then picked from the box on the right. He saw it was a green nameplate with the crest of a bamboo and a leaning flower. "Xinfaxian Sect ¨C " he said.


    The audience gasped loudly. "Xinfaxian Sect!" they said.


    "Isn''t that the sect where the genius second young master of the Chen Clan is studying?" someone said.


    "Its sect leader, Xie Lan, studied in Shanliangde Sect before. Then, he built his own sect." another one said.


    "Wasn''t it at the banquet during the first night of the competition, elder Xi from the Shanliangde Sect called him ''elder brother''?" one of them asked.


    "Eh?! Then, their sects will fight?!" someone exclaimed.


    "This is a fair match. What''s wrong with it?" the man beside him asked and frowned.


    "I wonder if we''ll see second young master Chen¡­" a person on the other side of the venue said.


    "Yeah! I want to see how a genius fights!" someone said. He''s obviously excited.


    Zheng Fu Gong flipped the nameplate. " ¨C Li Tian." He read the name engraved.


    "Eh?!" Lei Ling exclaimed and looked at Li Tian standing beside him. "Li-shixiong¡­" he called.


    Li Tian smiled. "I''ll be fine." He said.


    "Li-shixiong. Good luck!" Cheng Sheng said as he raised his fist to cheer him on.


    "Lei-shidi. Do your best." Fei Yin told him.


    "Good luck." Lei Qing told him as she patted his shoulder.


    "Li-shixiong¡­ I''ll pray for your win!" You Rou said as she clasped her hands.


    "Good luck." Sun Yi smiled.


    "Ah Tian, good luck!" Chen Han said and hugged him. Worry and fear are in his eyes.


    Xi Shi saw Chen Han fretting over Li Tian and his eyes narrowed. So this is Chen Han''s type? So ordinary. He thought as he watched Li Tian walk up the stage.


    "Li Tian? Who''s that?" someone asked from the audience.


    "Comparing to the Shanliangde Sect, it looks like this''ll be a loss to the Xinfaxian Sect." somebody said.


    "Don''t speak when the match hasn''t started yet! I''ll bet the Xinfaxian Sect will win!" someone told him.


    "You''ll lose both your faith and money. I''m in for Shanliangde Sect!" someone said and took out his money.


    On the other side of the venue where the Alliance''s elders and sect leaders are staying to watch the competition.


    "Aren''t you worried for your disciple?" Qian Shan asked Xie Lan and watched as the favor of the audience went to the Shanliangde Sect''s side.


    Xie Lan smiled as he crossed his chest. He looked at Li Tian''s expression as he and Xi Shi both draw their sword. "That''s why I''m not worried, since I have faith in my disciples." He answered. His voice is filled with confidence. Both of his disciple...a and himself. He believes his eyes are good to pick Li Tian as one of his disciples.


    On the stage, Xi Shi scoffed as he looked at Li Tian from head to feet. "You took the alchemy test instead of the martial arts test. You''re a mage." He said.


    Li Tian smiled. "My swordsmanship is still okay." He said.


    Xi Shi frowned. "Be prepared to lose, mage!" he said as he unsheathed his sword. Li Tian didn''t speak and also unsheathed his sword.


    The emcee looked at the both contestants before he spoke. "Whoever knocked his opponent off of the stage, or making his opponent admit defeat, wins!" he said. "Start!" he said and immediately leapt out of the stage.


    "AAAAHH!" Xi Shi yelled as he advanced towards Li Tian, his sword infused with qi.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han cried as his eyes widened in horror.


    "Li-shixiong!" Lei Ling and You Rou called, their voice and face are filled with worry and anxiety.


    "Li-shidi!" Lei Qing called.


    "Go, Li-shixiong!" Cheng Sheng cheered as he raised his fist.

 Chapter 97 - The Scum Is Envious

    Li Tian raised his sword to defend. "Ngh!" he gritted his teeth and his knees bent when he felt the impact of Xi Shi''s attack. Fortunately, Fei Yin helped them strengthen their body as their solid foundation. Or else, he would have already fallen on the ground. His swordsmanship may be slightly above average, but he''s originally a scholar, and a Spell Caster - a mage.


    "Oh?" Xi Shi was surprised when he saw Li Tian had survived his attack, but not that much. "For a mage, you''re quite strong." He said. "But not as strong as me!" he told him and raised his leg to kick Li Tian.


    Li Tian''s eyes widened and he immediately raised his leg to meet Xi Shi''s foot head-on. "Ugh!" he cried and his body swayed when he felt his leg hurt. His foot was almost crushed. He''s as strong as Feng-shidi. He thought and raised his sword to block when Xi Shi made his strike again.


    "Ai. I knew it. Shanliangde is stronger than Xinfaxian." one of the audience said.


    "Xinfaxian is a newborn baby compared to the Shanliangde." another nodded in agreement.


    "Xinfaxian had just joined this year. Of course they''ll be weak." one of them can''t help but comment.


    Xi Shi smirked as he looked at Li Tian. "You''re weak." He told him.


    Li Tian smiled back. "My sword may not be as strong as yours, but I''m still a mage!" he said as he swung his sword and raised his free hand. "Light Flash!" he said as he borrowed the light of his sword that flashed when the sunlight hit it. Then, threw the light on Xi Shi''s face to blind him.


    "AH!" Xi Shi cried as he took a step back. His eyes were directly hit! He can feel his eyes are burning, and he almost wanted to pluck them out! His tears fell because of the pain, and anger and frustration because Li Tian dared to blind him!


    "Oh, my god!" the audience exclaimed. "He''s also a mage?!" they were shocked.


    "Oh, right. I remembered him took the Spell Casting Test - " one of them said. "And he''s strong!" he added.


    "A Spell Caster!" they couldn''t help but gasp in surprise.


    "Second young master Chen is both a sword cultivator and a mage. Now, there''s another sword cultivator, though his swordsmanship is average, but he can also cast a spell!" someone said.


    "Is the Xinfaxian Sect cultivating sword and mage cultivators?!" the person beside heard him and exclaimed.


    "You¡­!" Xi Shi hissed and wildly looked around as he held his eyes with his left hand while his other hand swung his sword. "Bastard!" he yelled and gave Li Tian a kick in the stomach. Even if he was blinded, but he can use his other senses to locate Li Tian''s position.


    Li Tian''s eyes widened when he saw the sword about to slice his head. He didn''t expect for Xi Shi to recklessly move! "ACK!" he cried when his shoulder was cut after he dodged. "Ugh!" blood came out of his mouth when his leg was hit by Xi Shi''s foot instead of his stomach. "AGH!" he fell on the floor. His leg was dislocated.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han cried and was about to ran to the stage when Sun Yi and Cheng Sheng stopped him.


    "Don''t be reckless!" Sun Yi told him. "If you go up stage, Li-shidi''s match will be forfeited!" he told him.


    "Let go of me!" Chen Han struggled. "Ah Tian!" he called, his tears falling from his eyes when he saw the blood trickling out of Li Tian''s mouth. His clothes were soaked with bright red blood and he''s lying on the floor, his leg bent into a strange shape. "Ah Tian!" he called.


    "Brother!" Cheng Sheng called. "Li-shixiong worked hard just to reach this far. Don''t waste his time and efforts." he told him.


    "Ah Sheng..." Chen Han cried.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and patted his shoulder. "It''s better to disappoint yourself than disappoint him." he told him. "Li-shixiong is prepared for this. Don''t make him have regrets." He said.


    Chen Han balled his fists. It hurts him to watch Li Tian be beaten up. However, as Cheng Sheng said, he''ll hurt Li Tian more if he''d interfere with his match. "... I understand." he said and lowered his head.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Chen Han before he spoke. "Brother, if it pains you that much to watch Li-shixiong''s match..." he said.


    "Hm?" Chen Han said.


    Sun Yi heard Cheng Sheng''s tone and he couldn''t help grimace. He already watched the Xinfaxian Sect and learned of their antics.


    "I can hit you to feel a pain more painful than watching Li-shixiong''s match." Cheng Sheng said.


    "..." Chen Han looked at Cheng Sheng in disbelief. Is he really my younger brother? He thought. "No thanks. I can bear with this pain." He told him.


    Xi Shi''s fists clenched when he heard Chen Han''s voice. However, he wasn''t calling for his name, but Li Tian''s. "How dare you¡­" he said through his gritted teeth as he waked towards Li Tian''s direction. His eyesight now slightly coming back. "Bastard! How dare you steal him from me!" he yelled.


    "You¡­" Li Tian stared at Xi Shi in shock when he understood the underlying meaning in Xi Shi''s words. "You like¡­ Chen Han?" he asked.


    "Shut up!" Xi Shi''s tears fell as he raised his sword to hack Li Tian.


    Li Tian raised his sword to block. "You¡­!" he gritted his teeth. Fortunately, Fei Yin helped them increase their arm strength to block an opponent''s attack. Or else, Li Tian could say goodbye to his left arm that would have sliced off by Xi Shi. Da shixiong really knows the best. He thought, noting in his mind to thank Fei Yin after this match.


    Xi Shi crazily grinned, his eyes still lost their focus. "Chen Han liked you ¨C a nobody and weak person?" he said. "Is he blind? His standard is too low. No wonder it''s Wu Yuan who became the Youxiwang Sect''s leader! He''s useless!" he laughed both mocking and in anger.


    Li Tian''s eyes widened before they narrowed in anger. Xi Shi can curse and insult him, but he can''t insult Chen Han! He thought. "Cast spell ¨C Lightning Strike!" he said and he flung his sleeve, his two fingers pointing at Xi Shi! A lightning came out of the tip of his fingers and he raised his hand. The lightning left his fingers and struck Xi Shi!


    "Ugh!" Xi Shi blocked the lightning by his sword. His lips curled up as he looked at Li Tian smugly.


    However, he didn''t expect to see Li Tian was smiling! "Cast spell ¨C " Li Tian spoke. " - Flip!" he shouted.


    Xi Shi''s body glowed before he felt himself turned and then overturned in the air! Then, he saw the ground rose beneath him and his body fell!


    "Burrow!" Li Tian added.


    Xi Shi saw the ground collapsed and a pit appeared!


    "Cast spell ¨C " Li Tian said, his voice hoarse because of the simultaneous spells he''s casting and he feels his energy is depleting, too! " ¨C Bury!" he yelled the last spell.


    Xi Shi fell on the pit and the ground buried him alive!


    Li Tian fell on his knees, completely exhausted. He panted and wiped his sweat with his fist. You can insult me, but I won''t let you insult my lover! He thought and looked at Chen Han, who, actually, was watching him with in a trance! Li Tian blushed and he looked away. Lovers! We''re still only lovers! He thought, embarrassed. As for marriage¡­ we''ll talk about it in the future! He smiled and closed his eyes.


    "OOOH!!!" the crowd finally reacted after their initial shock. "The Xinfaxian won! Xinfaxian Sect unexpectedly won!" they exclaimed.


    "Li-shixiong!!!" Lei Ling and You Rou called, crying.


    "Li-shidi!" Lei Qing smiled and clapped her hands.


    "Congratulations." Sun Yi said and also clapped. Chen Han was itching to climb on the stage, but has to wait for the emcee to announce the result.


    "Winner, Li Tian of Xinfaxian Sect!" the emcee said and sweated when he saw Chen Han''s glare. He immediately fled.


    "WHOOOO!!!! The Xinfaxian Sect actually won!!" the audience cheered.


    "That mage is really strong, huh?"


    Chen Han climbed up the stage together with the disciples of the Righteous Alliance to check the contestants'' condition. "I''ll take him with me." he told them and carried the unconscious Li Tian in bridal style. They didn''t stop him seeing the worry on his face.


    "That''s my boy." Chen Jing said after he slipped through the other contestants.


    "Father!" Chen Han exclaimed. "Please¡­ treat him." He said and looked at Li Tian''s injuries, especially his dislocated leg.


    "Of course. He''s my daughter-in-law." Chen Jing said as he fed qi into Li Tian''s body.


    "Here." Cheng Sheng handed Chen Han a Restoration Pill.


    "Thanks, Ah Sheng." Chen Han told Cheng Sheng and placed the pill on his lips before he lowered his head and fed the pill into Li Tian. Li Tian has fainted and Chen Han had to push the pill into Li Tian''s throat for Li Tian to unconsciously swallow.


    "Wahhhh!" Lei Ling blushed and covered his red face when he saw the scene. However, he can''t keep his gaze away from them.


    "Shijie¡­ this is¡­" You Rou was blushing hard. Lei Qing nodded on the side. Her cheeks are suspiciously pink.


    On the other side, the Shanliangde Sect was watching the Xinfaxian Sect across. "¡­ they really won." Xi Ming said in surprise. Xi Xing nodded. Gong Xian just shrugged and closed his eyes to try to sleep¡­ while standing upright.

 Chapter 98 - The Scum Is Domineering

    "Sect leader Fei¡­" the sect leaders looked at Fei Huang. Their expression worried. They''re afraid Fei Huang is upset and would suddenly snap.


    However, Fei Huang''s expression didn''t change a bit. "It''s our disciple''s loss." He said. "He''s lacking in aptitude." He explained.


    The sect leaders nodded in understanding. Despite the huge advantage in strength, but Xi Shi obviously lost control of his emotions. That''s why Li Tian, who''s calm, won.


    On the other side, Xie Lan was grinning from ear to ear. "Xiao Tian may look average, but he''s actually strong." He said, his face proud. His nose is pointed up high to the ceiling. "Not only in his studies, but also he has a high cultivation." He explained. "He''s perfect to be a Spell Caster." He added.


    The other sect leaders nodded in agreement. Indeed, Li Tian showed exemplary skill in Spell Casting by continuously casting spells as he attacked Xi Shi. One need not only the spell, but also the corresponding power to cast the spell. For Li Tian to be successful¡­ they didn''t know a part of Li Tian''s success is due to Cheng Sheng channeling some of his qi to Li Tian when they meditated at the Meditation Hall of Xinfaxian Sect during their last day of training. Of course, he also channeled some to You Rou and Lei Ling. Their success will be up to them.


    "Now, for the second pair of contestants ¨C " the emcee said and turned to Zheng Fu Gong who picked a nameplate.


    "Zunjingde Sect ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong said. " ¨C Jing Cheng. His opponent is¡­" he said as he took another nameplate.


    "OOH! The Zunjingde Sect is up!" the audience couldn''t help but be excited. The Zunjingde Sect is not only popular, but also one of the strongest. They''re on par with the Shanliangde Sect and tied in the first place with them!


    "Jing Cheng¡­ I''m guessing he''ll be the first in ranking after the competition ends!" someone said. Jing Cheng is the eldest disciple and the strongest in the Zunjingde Sect.


    Since it''s none from their sect who is fighting next round, the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect relaxed and focused on healing Li Tian. Chen Jing can''t stay longer thus he left. "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han called. He sighed in relief when the color on Li Tian''s face returned.


    "Oh! He used a magic pill!" the audience said when they saw Jing Cheng''s opponent had taken a magic pill, thus increasing his strength. They turned to look at Jing Cheng, only to see him look calm. The expression on his face didn''t even change a bit.


    "He''s really strong." Cheng Sheng commented as they watched Jing Cheng punched his opponent like he''s punching a sandbag.


    Jing Cheng''s opponent couldn''t fight back even for a second because Jing Cheng''s too fast! Not only he was fast, but each of his punches are strong! Did I send myself just to be a punchbag? He thought and cried as his body weakly fell on the ground. This is the fate of the cannon fodders... he thought and bitterly smiled.


    Sun Yi nodded. "After all, sect leader Jing cultivated him." He said as they watched Jing Cheng, undoubtedly, won. "He''s younger, but he''s on par with Xi Ming and da shixiong''s strength." he added, referring to Chen Han as his da shixiong.


    "He''s amazing!" Lei Ling exclaimed as he looked at Jing Cheng in awe.


    Jing Kang, who was standing across the other side, saw Lei Ling giving Jing Cheng a worshiping gaze. "Tch." He clicked his tongue in annoyance and looked away.


    "What''s wrong, Jing Kang?" Jing Hei asked when he saw Jing Kang frowned.


    "Nothing." Jing Kang answered with his lowered gaze when he saw Jing Cheng easily won.


    "The Zunjingde Sect is really strong!" the audience exclaiemed.


    "Yeah!" the others couldn''t help but agree.


    "Domineering! He''s too domineering!" the people added as they looked at Jing Cheng''s unharmed and handsome appearance while his opponent was crushed beneath his feet. He didn''t use any fancy moves and just used basic skills.


    Jing Kang couldn''t feel any worse. "Winner, Jing Cheng of Zunjingde Sect!" the emcee announced.


    "Congratulations, da ge!" Jing Bai and Jing Hei said when Jing Cheng returned to their side.


    "Thank you." Jing Cheng said.


    "Uncle looked please. Look!" Jing Hei pushed Jing Cheng to face Jing Rui afar.


    "I can''t let him down." Jing Cheng said and looked at Jing Rui. When he saw Jing Rui wasn''t even looking at him, he looked away. Jing Bai and Jing Hei saw his expression and they grinned.


    "Congratulations." Jing Kang said.


    "Thank you." Jing Cheng nodded at him.


    "Ah! It''s the Shanliangde Sect''s turn." Qian Lin said after Zheng Fu Gong called Xi Ming''s name.


    "Not cheering for me?" Xi Ming said and looked at Xi Xing, Xi Ning and Gong Xian.


    "Hmph! Die!" Xi Ning said. She''s mad at him since yesterday. She complained to Xi Peng through her letters, but Xi Peng is powerless towards Fei Huang.


    "Good luck." Gong Xian said with his eyes closed. Even though he''s sleeping, but his other senses are still working. Thus, he can hear Xi Ming.


    "Good luck!" Xi Xing spoke in a hoarse voice since he rarely speaks.


    "So lukewarm¡­" Xi Ming said and cried after seeing their reaction. He walked towards the stage, his shoulders fell making him looked depressed.


    "I pity him." Qian Lin said as they watched Xi Ming.


    "Yeah." Jing Hei nodded in agreement. Xi Ming, as the eldest disciple of the Shanliangde Sect, has to look after his fellow disciples. Especially his siblings and cousin. Thus, they gave him the nickname ''nanny''. He''s like a mother hen watching over her chicks.


    "He''s too pitiful¡­" Jing Cheng said while Jing Bai just smiled.


    Jing Kang looked at Xi Ming and saw his opponent is someone from a sect in the west. The disciple looked like he''s hesitating. Then, he glanced at Jing Cheng before he looked away after a second. Jing Kang could guess, the disciple''s confidence decreased before he could start his own fight after he saw Jing Cheng crushed his opponent. He is thinking, someone from the big sects could easily defeat them from small sects. They will definitely lose!


    Jing Kang sighed after Xi Ming won without suspense. His opponent already lost the moment he thought that way. Then, he glanced at the Xinfaxian Sect. That disciple forgot the first fight: Li Tian, from a small sect, defeated Xi Shi who''s from a big sect. The disciple from the west forgot it because Jing Cheng immediately took the spotlight with his match.


    Xi Ming undoubtedly won. The disciples from the smaller sects would lose their spirit seeing the big sects winning one after another. Now, they''re wishing they wouldn''t be matched against the disciples of the big sects.


    "Sect leader Fei won." A sect leader said after Xi Ming won. "Congratulations." He said.


    "It is our disciple who won, not I." Fei Huang said. Nonetheless, he''s pleased. The Shanliangde Sect regained their momentum lost after Xi Shi was defeated.


    "Of course, of course." The sect leader said, wanting to gain Fei Huang''s favor.


    The next matches were disciples from the small sects, or the rogue cultivators. Some people lost interest watching, while some who knew the contestants were cheering for them.


    "These people don''t know how to enjoy life." Cheng Sheng said as he chewed on the meat bun Fei Yin gave him for his snacks. Some matches are bloody and people would lose their appetite so they didn''t bother eating even though they''re hungry. After all, they practice inedia.


    The people would normally think like this, except for Cheng Sheng who was intently watching the fourth match as he ate with gusto. He''s abnormal.


    "Why do you say so, Cheng-shidi?" Lei Qing asked when she became curious after hearing what Cheng Sheng said.


    "It''s more thrilling to watch a match between two small sects, than the match with the big sects." Cheng Sheng answered as he took out another bun and bit it. Blood splattered on the stage and there was a suspicious thing that fell from the stage. It was a finger.


    "Huh? But, they are strong, Cheng-shixiong." You Rou said.


    "Exactly. They are strong, so you would know they will win." Cheng Sheng said and looked at the audience. "It''s already expected the big sect will win." He added. "However, a battle between two small sects ¨C weak versus weak. Who do you think will win?" he asked.


    "That''s just a boring fight." Lei Ling said.


    Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes. "What''s good watching something with an already expected outcome?" he asked and turned to watch the match. The cries of the contestants echoed within the walls of the venue. "You don''t know the struggles of the weak." He told them. "Their persistence to win even if they''re about to lose¡­" he said.


    They looked at each other. "Cheng-shidi¡­" they called and felt ashamed. They couldn''t help but look at him. Their eyes are filled with pity. They almost forgot that Cheng Sheng had been weak before because he''s crazily strong now. "What you said really would have been sad if you''re just not grinning." They said as they looked at Cheng Sheng''s smiling face.


    This scum¡­ he''s really perverted!

 Chapter 99 - The Scum Is Vicious

    Li Tian finally woke up after he had a rest. "Chen¡­ Han¡­" it was Chen Han''s handsome face he saw when he opened his eyes. Those eyes that are extremely gentle looking at him with a loving gaze... his cheeks couldn''t help but flush.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han exclaimed seeing Li Tian now awake. "How do you feel?" he asked and checked Li Tian''s leg. It already healed. Cheng Sheng''s magic pill is really miraculous. Li Tian''s clothes also are clean after they applied Cleaning Talisman on it, so it doesn''t smell of blood now. Except that there are some tears on them.


    Chen Han had taken off his outer robe and wore it on Li Tian. Seeing Chen Han''s robe on him, the people who saw it knew Chen Han had chosen his partner. The Youxiwang Sect''s outer robe had their crest on the chest. It is an unspoken rule that whoever they will wear it on, and give it to, will be their chosen partner. Even their disciples aren''t not included in this rule. This is how the Youxiwang Sect is - everyone is not excluded.


    "I''m¡­ fine." Li Tian said, though still slightly weak. He had consumed all his strength by successively casting spells. The Restoration Pill he ate was used more on healing his wounds that recovering his qi. Only some of his qi he had recovered.


    "Li-shixiong!" Feng Mo, Lei Ling and You Rou called when they saw Li Tian was awake.


    "How is¡­ Xi Shi?" Li Tian asked. He didn''t forget Xi Shi also suffered injuries from him, especially his eyes.


    Hearing the name, Chen Han frowned. "Why are you asking about him? He harmed you." He told him.


    "It was a match." Li Tian said. Chen Han didn''t speak. Li Tian wanted to talk to him about Xi Shi''s feelings, but he saved it for later. "How''s everyone?" he decided to change the topic.


    "Only you have been called from our side." Fei Yin answered. "On the other side, it was Jing Cheng and Xi Ming after your and Xi Shi''s match." He explained. "Right now, the seventh match is about to end." He added. Two more matches are left for today.


    Li Tian sighed in relief. Fortunately, everyone''s still okay. The Intersect Competition is truly vicious. He worries for his fellow disciples.


    "Winner, Xiao Le of Huli Sect!" the emcee announced.


    "That person used a talisman to win, right?" someone from the audience spoke.


    "They''re even in strength. However, just because the other one don''t know how to use talismans, the other side won." his friend said.


    "Shouldn''t they ban the talismans or spells¡­" someone beside them said.


    They all looked at each other. They knew what these people meant: the match is unfair. It''s not as if they hadn''t thought of it. However, to realize one''s strength and to make a breakthrough, alchemy comes in. The sword cultivators also use pills to increase their cultivation. So, it''s reasonable for the Righteous Alliance to arrange the rules this way. Sometimes, there are even mages who are stronger than sword cultivators. Also, it''s not as if the participants of the competition weren''t informed of the use of alchemy. It''s their fault for being inadequate in their strength.


    "It''s alright. Don''t take what they said seriously." Chen Han told Li Tian. Li Tian also used his spells aside from his sword when during his match with Xi Shi. "What do they know? Ah Tian is Ah Tian. If you wanted to be a mage, then do it. You''re not living to please others." He told him and smiled. "Also ¨C " he said and glared at the people who talked earlier. " ¨C if they want to see sword cultivators fight, I can grant their wish ¨C " he said and reached for his sword.


    "Don''t." Li Tian said and held his hand. "It''s as you said. We can''t please everybody, so just ignore them." he told him.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han sighed and helplessly smiled as he hugged him.


    "... brother. If you want to speak for the mages, I''m right here. I''m the biggest anomaly." Cheng Sheng said and pointed himself. Then, he smiled at those people.


    The people saw him and they immediately ran away, looking for another place to watch the matches.


    "You''re right." Chen Han laughed. The others also smiled, now that the tension eased.


    "I''ll always defend you." Cheng Sheng heard Fei Yin spoke beside him.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "¡­ I''ll be expecting that from da shixiong." He grinned. Then, he returned his gaze on the stage.


    "Eighth match ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong said as he picked a nameplate. It was gray, indicating it''s a rogue cultivator. "Wu Xi." He said. "His opponent ¨C " he picked from the other box. " ¨C Luohu Sect, Pei An." he looked at the direction of the Luohu Sect.


    "None from the big sects again¡­" the audience sighed


    "Another rogue cultivator to be beaten up." someone said, his voice filled with expectation.


    "Yeah. How many were they today who lost from the disciples of a sect?" somebody asked and laughed.


    Pei An heard the audience''s conversation and he wore a smug expression as he climbed on the stage. Then, on the other side of the stage, a person who wore black clothes and a conical hat with a veil went up the stage.


    "Hey. What''s with the hat? It''s not raining." Pei An asked as he grinned at the rogue cultivator. "A veil, too. Are you trying to dress up for something?" he asked. He''s obviously mocking Wu Xi.


    "Him¡­" Jing Cheng muttered when he recognized the person.


    "You know him, da ge?" Jing Bai asked as he also looked at Wu Xi. There''s something with that cultivator... he thought. How do I put it? His brows knit. But, he''s definitely not a demonic cultivator. He added.


    "I''ve passed by him once." Jing Cheng answered as he looked at the stage.


    "Hey." Pei An frowned when Wu Xi didn''t react to his provocations. "Are you deaf?" he asked. When Wu Xi didn''t answer again and just kept ignoring him, he felt humiliated. "You''re provoking me, huh?" He muttered, his veins popping on his forehead in irritation. Then, he draw his sword.


    "Begin!" the emcee said.


    "AAAAHHH!!!" Pei An yelled as he ran towards Wu Xi. "I''ll kill you, bastard... Huh?" he muttered when he saw Wu Xi suddenly appeared before him. When did he - ? he thought. He was about to speak when the next second, he saw a red, soft thing fell on his feet. He felt something wet flowed out of his mouth and then the front of his robed was dyed red. Blood was sprayed before his eyes.


    "UGH!" the audience looked away in disgust when they saw Pei An''s tongue was cut and the ground was immediately soaked in blood. They covered their nose when the smell of blood permeated in the air. Then, with their other hand, they covered their mouth and gulped as they watched in horror Pei An''s bloody mouth was missing his tongue. They felt there''s a blade on their neck and a chill ran down their spine. They felt like their tongue is going to be cut, too.


    "KAAAA!" Pei An covered his mouth, but the blood can''t stop flowing out. This bastard! He hatefully glared at Wu Xi. He tried to peek inside the veil to see the other''s face, only for his vision suddenly to darken. "Ha¡­" he tried to speak, but he can''t.


    "AAAAHHH!!" someone screamed and immediately ran to leave when they saw Pei An''s eyes were cut, and his eyeballs fell, falling just beside his tongue.


    "AAAH!" You Rou screamed and Lei Qing immediately covered her eyes and hugged her.


    "Wha¡­" Lei Ling was horrified. His face paled and his body was trembling in fear. He closed his eyes and pressed his lips tight. He''s afraid his eyes will be plucked and his tongue would be cut like Pei An. Feng Mo immediately covered his eyes, though it was too late. Everything was unexpected.


    Those who were psychologically weak was nauseated and they vomited. The emcee covered his mouth to prevent himself from vomiting. He felt cold on his back as he looked at Pei An''s tongue and eyeballs on the ground.


    "Young master!" the disciples of the Luohu Sect finally reacted after recovering from their shock. "BASTARD!" they yelled at Wu Xi. "You don''t have to go that far!" they said. "We''ll avenge our young master - !" they said and were about to go up stage when the emcee, forcing back his nausea, spoke.


    "He will be forfeiting this match if any of you will interfere." The emcee said. "It is by the rules that as long as his opponent isn''t dead, the contestant can attack him in any way." He explained.


    "This is - !" the Luohu Sect was indignant.


    "This was stipulated in the rules of the Intersect Competition." The emcee added. "Pei An of Luohu Sect is incapable to fight. This match goes to Wu Xi!" he announced, then turned and finally can''t hold back to vomit.


    There was no sound of applause since everyone was covered in fright. This man¡­ he''s vicious!

 Chapter 100 - The Scum Is Dangerous

    Jing Cheng''s face became grim. He didn''t expect for Wu Xi to cut Pei An''s tongue and blind him. Pei An might have provoked him, but as one of the Luohu Sect''s disciple has said, he didn''t have to go that far. However, Jing Cheng doesn''t know Wu Xi''s story, so he can''t judge him. Also, Pei An just sowed his mistake, which caused him his eyes and tongue - his sight and his speech. Everyone should be matured and be responsible of their actions. Pei An ran his mouth without knowing his opponent. He should have been prepared for the consequences. This is also a match. Anyone, as long as they didn''t break a rule, the Alliance will overlook their actions.


    "We should stay away from him. He''s dangerous." He told Jing Bai and Jing Hei who were shocked speechless of what they had seen. "Did you hear me?" he asked, waking them up from their daze.


    "Yes, da ge!" Jing Bai and Jing Hei answered when they heard Jing Cheng''s strict voice. Jing Cheng was obviously mad from their reaction. They finally recovered from their shock.


    They weren''t pampered, since Jing Rui would never do that. They have seen many things in this world since Jing Rui exposed them to it. However, they haven''t seen the viciousness in just a simple match. Wu Xi is extremely vicious. Just a mere provocation and he cut Pei An''s tongue, as well as his eyeballs. Provocation is just normal between the contestants during a match. However, there will be some sensitive people who will get mad because of it. Wu Xi is one. Pei An is unlucky to meet him, and in a match which only cares about rules and result. Whatever happens in the middle, nobody cared and would overlook it. This is the reality.


    Pei An was obviously treasured and haven''t seen much of the world. He''s a frog in a well, that''s why he ended up like this. If Jing Rui had raised them like how Pei An was raised, Jing Bai and Jing Hei would definitely have the same outcome like Pei An.


    Jing Rui frowned, while the other sect leaders felt baffled. "He didn''t break any rule." Zheng Fu Gong spoke. "Take sect leader Pei''s son away immediately to treat him." He told Zheng Yi before he picked up names for the last match today.


    "Yes." Zheng Yi answered and jumped down to the stage. He picked up Pei An and then disappeared.


    Sect leader Pei rose from his seat and murderously glared at Wu Xi who had just left the stage, then disappeared among the crowd. It''s no use asking for help from Zheng Fu Gong, nor the other elders of the Righteous Alliance. Zheng Fu Gong has already spoken.


    He indignantly sat back to his seat as the last match started.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    The Youxiwang Sect and Xinfaxian Sect went back to their inn accompanied by Chen Jing, Wu Yuan and Xie Lan. "Is he a demonic cultivator?" Lei Ling finally can''t help but ask when they went inside the inn.


    "No." Xie Lan answered.


    "Then, why¡­" Lei Ling said before he stopped. He could help but cover his mouth again and close his eyes tight as if it''d prevent from his eyes being plucked out of their socket and his tongue being cut.


    "Do you think only the demonic cultivators can be this ruthless?" Xie Lan asked as he looked at them. His eyes are cold.


    Lei Ling shut up. "This is a good eye-opener for you." Chen Jing said. "Just because they''re demonic cultivators, doesn''t mean they''re necessarily bad. Likewise with the righteous cultivators. It doesn''t mean they are good just because they''re on the righteous path." He explained.


    They were enveloped by silence. "Who do you think will be competing tomorrow?" Wu Yuan spoke, changing the depressing topic.


    "Whoever it is, one just need to be prepared." Xie Lan said. "Come on. Let''s go eat. It''s already dinner. I''m starving~" he said as he pushed them to the dining hall where the food for them has already been prepared.


    Sun Yi''s elder brother and his employees are really competent.


    Baiming Inn.


    "My son!" sect leader Pei cried as he looked at his son sleeping on the bed, wrapped in bandages. His son will forever be blind and mute. "Find that bastard and bring him to me! I''ll make him suffer more than death!" he said.


    "Yes!" his disciples answered and immediately left.


    "So scary¡­" a voice behind him said.


    "Is he really not a demonic cultivator?" sect leader Pei asked.


    "He''s not like us." The demonic cultivator answered. "Even if you''d use that as an excuse, but Zheng Fu Gong has a Cleansing Stone with him to prove a person''s innocence ¨C that he''s not a demonic cultivator. The demonic cultivator will die just by being exposed to the Cleansing Stone''s light." He explained. That''s why they''re going to destroy the Cleansing Stone. That''s why they''re targeting Cheng Sheng ¨C who created the Cleansing Talisman. With the Cleansing Talisman upgraded, it''ll only be a matter of time a talisman can kill them ¨C demonic cultivators. Cheng Sheng is a threat to them, thus he had to be killed.


    "Damn it!" sect leader Pei cursed. "He''s so useless!" he said and glared at his son, then took out his sword and killed him.


    The demonic cultivator just scoffed at Pei Zhu''s change of heart. It doesn''t necessarily mean that all demonic cultivators are bad, likewise with the righteous cultivators to be good.


    The next day.


    "Sect leader Pei''s son died?" someone asked in surprise.


    "Yeah. That''s why he''s not present today." somebody answered.


    "I heard that Pei An died last night. The Luohu Sect has to go back to arrange for Pei An''s funeral." someone explained.


    "Well, they lost. So there''s no need for them to stay in Zhongyang." somebody shrugged. It''s none of their business, anyway.


    Cheng Sheng and the others heard the people gossiped. He nibbled the meat bun Fei Yin gave him this morning. They''re waiting for the matches today to start.


    "Yeah. That Wu Xi, too, is done with his match. Fortunately, he didn''t stay. Or else he''ll just frighten us." they heard someone said.


    "You''re right. I guess we''ll be seeing him again in the next stage next week." somebody told him.


    Next week is the third stage of the Intersect Competition - the group stage or the free-for-all. They will be hunting the walking corpses in group. However, there''s still the individual competition since the winner will be determined who has the biggest number of walking corpses killed. The Righteous Alliance''s committee made it a group stage for the contestants to develop a sense of camaraderie, and also to have a higher chance of surviving from the walking corpses by having allies to help him. It''s hitting two birds with one stone. The Righteous Alliance is really cunning.


    Cheng Sheng roamed his gaze on the venue and didn''t see a shadow of the conical veiled hat. Wu Xi really didn''t return. "How boring." He muttered and chewed the fleshy meat.


    "Delicious?" Fei Yin asked as he stood beside Cheng Sheng.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded as he pinched the soft bun. "Thank you, da shixiong." He told him.


    "Mn." Fei Yin muttered.


    "Da shixiong¡­ we want some, too." The Xinfaxian Sect disciples said as they smelled the fragrance of the meat bun. They already ate breakfast, but the fragrance made them hungry. However, they know it''s in vain. The food Fei Yin makes is exclusive to Cheng Sheng.


    Sun Yi chuckled because of the Xinfaxian Sect''s antics. He''s already used to it.


    Pai Lie, who had been waiting yesterday to see Cheng Sheng''s power and use the array, was impatient. "Elder Qi. Can''t you hurry up?" he asked. As much as he wanted to see Cheng Sheng fight, but he can''t do anything if Cheng Sheng isn''t pick up for a match.


    "Yeah." Qi Ling rolled his eyes as he raised his sleeve to pick a name plate. It was a green nameplate with a leaning flower crest. "Xinfaxian Sect ¨C " he said.


    Pai Lie''s eyes lit up.


    " ¨C Fei Yin." Qi Ling said. Pai Lie''s face fell as he glared at Qi Ling. "What?" he said. "There are six people left for Xinfaxian Sect. It''s one out of six chances Cheng Sheng will be picked among them, and one out of thirty six in this box alone." He said and shook the box in front of Pai Lie.


    Pai Lie gritted his teeth and looked away, frowning. Meanwhile, the Xinfaxian Sect rejoiced. "Da shixiong! You were picked!" they exclaimed. "Good luck!" they said.


    "Mn." Fei Yin nodded as he rose from his seat and took his sword. Then, he looked at Cheng Sheng whose mouth is full.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng looked at him. "Ofh ¨C " he licked the sauce off his lips. Fei Yin''s eyes darkened. "Da shixiong?" he called.


    "It''s nothing." Fei Yin said and walked up the stage.


    "¡­ that was really effective, Cheng-shidi." Lei Qing said when they saw Fei Yin''s fired up appearance.


    "What is?" Cheng Sheng asked and tilted his head.


    He''s a devil. They thought. He just seduced Fei Yin, didn''t he? Their face darkened, and they lit up rows of candles for Fei Yin''s opponent.

 Chapter 101 - The Scum Is Cunning

    "The Xinfaxian Sect again!" the audience were riled up hearing the name Xinfaxian Sect. "He looked strong. Stronger than the mage yesterday ¨C " they said as they looked at Fei Yin. They were referring to Li Tian as the mage.


    "He looked like he''s a pure sword cultivator." They added as they carefully observe Fei Yin.


    "Opponent." Qi Ling said. "Xue Xiu, Luohu Sect." he said.


    "The Luohu Sect¡­ right. Their remaining participants can''t just go home, even if for a funeral, since the competition is still ongoing!" someone from the audience said.


    Xue Xiu climbed on the stage and drawn his sword. But, he didn''t talk. He learned from yesterday not to be arrogant like Pei An and provoke his opponent even if his opponent is just someone from a small sect. Wasn''t Wu Xi a rogue cultivator? Pei An provoked him and got his tongue and eyeballs cut. It''s his arrogance that killed him. He underestimated Wu Xi because Wu Xi is a rogue cultivator. Pei An was sheltered thus he didn''t know there are nameless rogue cultivators who are strong, sometimes even stronger than the sect leaders. It was Pei Zhu who raised Pei An. His method of raising his son killed his son. It was Pei Zhu who killed his son by sheltering him.


    Xue Xiu didn''t know he was right on the mark that Pei Zhu killed Pei An. Meanwhile, Fei Yin calmly looked at him.


    "Begin!" the emcee said and left the stage.


    Xue Xiu waved his sword and its sword glare flew towards Fei Yin, intending to cut him. He will take the first strike to frighten him. He then ran towards Fei Yin, his sword raised again.


    "Da shixiong!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called. It''s a double attack! They thought as they looked at the sword glare going towards Fei Yin followed by Xue Xiu.


    Fei Yin jumped to avoid the sword glare, and the sword glare hit the wall behind him. When he landed on the ground, Xue Xiu is already in front of him. However, he slightly moved his body to the side before he raised his leg, then kicked Xue Xiu on the chest. Xue Xiu''s body disappeared from the stage in a flash, and the next second, something hit the wall!


    BAM! A loud noise was heard. When the smoke dispersed, they saw Xue Xiu was plastered on the wall, unconscious. A shoe mark was printed on his chest.


    "¡­" silence fell before the audience roared. "IS HE A MONSTER?! THAT''S JUST ONE KICK! ONE STRIKE!" they exclaimed Their voice is filled with awe and excitement.


    "OOH! Fei Yin, was it? That Fei Yin''s strength is comparable to Jing Cheng''s and Xi Ming''s!" they exclaimed. "Not to mention Chen Han!" they added.


    "Tch." Chen Han, below the stage, clicked his tongue as he looked at Fei Yin. His gaze filled with dislike.


    "Da shixiong¡­ we''ll be elders of the sect, soon. Please pay attention to your image." Sun Yi reminded him with a smile. He knew Chen Han dislikes Fei Yin because of Cheng Sheng. He thinks Fei Yin wants to take Cheng Sheng from him.


    "His surname is ''Fei''? Is he the second young master of the Fei Clan?" someone asked. "Sect leader Fei''s nephew and elder Fei''s younger brother?!" he said. He''s referring to Fei Huang and Fei Lin, respectively. "It must be him, right?" he said.


    "I heard the second young master of the Fei Clan left ten years ago¡­ it''s him?!" someone said as they looked at Fei Yin in shock.


    "The Shanliangde Sect is good. Why did he leave and chose Xinfaxian Sect?" someone asked.


    "Maybe because the Shanliangde Sect isn''t good, thus he chose the Xinfaxian Sect ¨Cmmph!" someone said before his friend covered his mouth. It was Zuo Zhe. The one who covered his mouth is none other than Yu Sheng.


    "Maybe Fei Yin''s talent was discovered when he''s away from his home, hehe¡­" someone from the audience spoke.


    "A change in environment. Yes, it must be a change in the environment¡­" someone nodded, trying to cover it up.


    "Da shixiong is really cool!" Lei Ling exclaimed and looked at Fei Yin with his sparkling eyes.


    "He really is." Feng Mo nodded in agreement while Li Tian smiled.


    "Suddenly, I''m itching to fight¡­" Lei Qing said as she cracked her knuckles. She was fired up after she watched Fei Yin''s match. You Rou beside her nodded as she waved her longer sleeves.


    "Don''t be hasty." Sun Yi told them. "Your match will come soon." he said.


    "¡­ elder Xie¡­" the sect leader beside Xie Lan said when he saw Xie Lan''s dark expression. He''s not happy his disciple won? Why? He thought, feeling confused.


    Xie Lan''s hand holding the armrest tightened. "He didn''t hold his strength back! Idiot!" he said, a vein popping on his forehead. His armrest cracked before it crumbled to pieces.


    "¡­ huh?" the sect leaders were puzzled and surprised by his reaction.


    "That''s overkill!" Xie Lan added, feeling frustrated.


    They can''t help but agree. It is indeed overkill. They thought and nodded.


    "I could''ve enjoyed the fight more! See his growth! Geez! He could''ve learned from Xiao Tian yesterday to delay the fight!" Xie Lan said, veins popping in his forehead because of anger. "He''s too serious ne!" he added, feeling irritated by his disciple Fei Yin.


    "¡­" the sect leaders were speechless of Xie Lan''s reaction. He wanted his disciple to fight a little longer? So his disciple is really strong? He''s stronger than what they have seen just now? They thought in shock.


    Jing Cheng and Xi Ming watched as the emcee declared Fei Yin''s win. "He''s so low-key¡­ so he was hiding his strength." Xi Ming said.


    "There''s a reason why he''s the da shixiong of their sect and not Cheng Sheng." Jing Cheng said and looked at Cheng Sheng whom Fei Yin approached just as he left the stage. The second young master of the Fei Clan¡­ compared to Cheng Sheng, he''s really low-key, as Xi Ming said. He thought. "You must have met him before." He told Xi Ming and turned to him.


    Xi Ming raised his hands and smiled. "That was ages ago¡­ he had left the sect for more than a decade. And as what I can remember of him, he''s a silent kid." He explained. "Now, as I see him, he became even more taciturn." He added and sighed as he looked at Fei Yin who was silently listening as Cheng Sheng talked to him.


    Jing Cheng didn''t comment and just looked at the Xinfaxian Sect. They just joined this year, yet they have achieved great feats. From the first stage, their contestants have all passed. Now, they won again.


    "Congratulations, da shixiong!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples greeted him, their face and voice are filled with excitement and joy.


    "That was too cool!" Lei Ling said, still amazed of the match earlier. He saw the Righteous Alliance''s disciples carefully took Xue Xiu away. Xue Xiu must have broken bones. Fortunately and Fei Yin kicked him in the chest and not in the abdomen. Or else, Xue Xiu''s internal organs would have been squished and squashed. Since Fei Yin kicked his chest, he still has his ribs to protect his heart and lungs - albeit he lost a few of those bones.


    "¡­ I miscalculated my strength." Fei Yin said as they watched the Alliance''s disciples left with the unconscious Xue Xiu. "I was nervous." He added.


    Their face cracked when they heard what Fei Yin said. ''nervous''?! You''re just overexcited because of Cheng Sheng, didn''t you?! They thought as they threw Fei Yin suspecting gazes, in which Fei Yin ignored.


    "The Luohu Sect sure is unlucky this year." Someone said. "Yesterday, they lost to a rogue cultivator. Today, they lost to a small sect. Surely, they''d be destroyed if they faced someone from the big sects?" he asked.


    "If this continues, they''re sure to lose and their sect would lose more points and become in the negatives." someone sighed at the Luohu Sect''s misfortune.


    "Yeah. There''s that sect system, too." someone suddenly said.


    "''Sect system''?" Cheng Sheng suddenly appeared beside them using his personal teleportation array when his perked up ears heard what they have said.


    "Yeah. It''s another competition ¨C a hidden and unspoken competition during the Intersect Competition. Like the disciples, the sect will be competing, too." the person answered.


    "The sects will be collecting points based on its disciples'' performance during the competition. The sect that garnered the most points will receive monetary prize ¨C " the man beside him explained, only to be cut off by Cheng Sheng.


    "''money''?!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed, his eyes are sparkling. They can almost see his eyes turning to money coins.


    "Ah." Feng Mo and the others muttered when they saw Cheng Sheng''s sparkling eyes when he heard the magic word.


    "How does this system work?" Cheng Sheng asked, his voice and face excited. Only him drooling in greed of money is missing. Fortunately and he still knew how to keep his image - albeit it''s slowly being destroyed by himself.


    "There are corresponding points to every lose and every win of the disciples. However, the losing points are greater than the winning points."


    "Why?"


    "It is easier to lose than to win, right? Thus, they''ll be more afraid to lose." the person said, his face smug as he complimented the Alliance in his mind.


    "¡­ could this be the real reason founder came?" Cheng Sheng muttered and they all turned to Xie Lan.


    "¡­ you might be right." The others said when they saw Xie Lan was grinning from ear to ear. He''s cunning!

 Chapter 102 - The Scum Is Greedy

    "Second match ¨C " Qi Ling said as he picked a nameplate from the box. The nameplate is gray, indicating it was a rogue cultivator. He then read the name before he picked another one and it was a sect disciple.


    Seeing the gray nameplate, the audience could still remember Wu Xi - a rogue cultivator. But, it was the fear that was instilled in them and not his strength after Wu Xi cut off Pei An''s tongue as well as plucked Pei An''s eyes. It was too gruesome and they had nightmares because of it.


    "I remember, there really is a monetary prize for the sect and the disciples who won." Sun Yi said as he tried to recall the Intersect Competition''s rules as well as hidden rules.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Sun Yi. He''s wants to see if he''s lying or not. "¡­ you''re not just pulling my leg, right?" he said. They knew he''s greedy, yet they haven''t mentioned about the monetary prize to him. ¡­ or was it, because he''s greedy, they really didn''t mention it? He thought and frowned.


    The second match for today has begun. They looked at the rogue cultivator and the disciple. Unlike Wu Xi yesterday, the rogue cultivator is weaker than the disciple. Thus, the disciple won, regaining the momentum they lost because of Wu Xi yesterday. The disciple''s friends cheered when the emcee announced the winner.


    The third match then followed. It is between the disciples of the two sects. Surprisingly, the weaker one won. He learned from yesterday to use a talisman against his opponent. The losing disciple''s fellow disciple glared at them. Their eyes are filled with hostility.


    "Things are getting heated!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed as he felt the tension in the air. Fei Yin, who''s standing beside Cheng Sheng, nodded in agreement as the fourth match began. It is a match between two rogue cultivators.


    "Huh?" Feng Mo exclaimed when they looked at the contestants. "Yu-ge?!" he was shocked when he recognized one of them.


    Cheng Sheng and the others finally turned and saw a handsome man dressed in black robes. His long and untied hair was fluttering even though there was no air around him. "Ah." Cheng Sheng heard somebody muttered beside him.


    "Young master Zuo!" they exclaimed when they turned and saw Zuo Zhe standing near their group.


    Zuo Zhe''s face immediately turned red. "I''m not ¨C " he bit his tongue to prevent himself from talking. More talk, more mistakes. He thought.


    "What are you not?" Feng Mo asked, his brows knit because he didn''t understand what Zuo Zhe said.


    Zuo Zhe pressed his lips thin. He didn''t answer.


    "What test did Yu-ge take?" Lei Ling stepped forward and asked. He still remembered Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng helped them find an inn before.


    "Martial arts test." Zuo Zhe answered.


    Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Feng Mo and Lei Qing looked at each other. They didn''t notice Yu Sheng. He must have concealed his presence. They also hadn''t notice his name was called before as one of those who passed the preliminary stage. They were overjoyed at that time that their fellow disciples have also passed the test. Furthermore, they had really somewhat forgot Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng because of their busy schedule and the competition.


    "This is¡­?" Chen Han said as he and Sun Yi looked at Zuo Zhe.


    "He''s young master Zuo ¨C Zuo Zhe." Li Tian answered. "We met him before. He and Yu-ge helped us book an inn." He explained. "Yu-ge is one of the contestants." he said and pointed Yu Sheng up the stage.


    "Is this Yu-ge strong?" Chen Han asked as he observed Yu Sheng. Everyone turned to Zuo Zhe, waiting for his answer.


    They didn''t need for him to answer, since they immediately turned when they heard an explosion in the stage. "WHA ¨C " they heard the audience exclaimed in shock as the smoke dispersed and they saw a pit on the stage.


    They stared at Yu Sheng in surprise. "He is." Zuo Zhe answered, his face blank as he looked at Yu Sheng who turned to him and grinned.


    "Another monster!" the audience said, referring to Yu Sheng''s monstrous strength. The other cultivator was strong, but Yu Sheng is far stronger than him to defeat him in just one strike. And to create a pit on a fortified stage¡­ he''s stronger than Fei Yin, Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and Chen Han.


    "Where did they come from?" Sun Yi asked Li Tian in a low voice.


    "Fei-shixiong said they''re from the north." Li Tian whispered. He noticed Sun Yi wanted to keep his inquiry a secret.


    Sun Yi could guess. Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng didn''t disclose their origin. It was Fei Yin who found them out. "I wonder where exactly they came from¡­" Sun Yi muttered, then threw a gaze at Wu Yuan who was currently looking at him. Their eyes met and they talked through their gaze.


    "He''s not a demonic cultivator." Cheng Sheng spoke. Everyone turned to look at him when they heard what he said.


    Zuo Zhe heard it. Or it''s right to say, Cheng Sheng let him hear him. "Of course he isn''t!" he reacted. Yu Sheng is really strong, and he just liked to dress up in black clothes since it''s convenient when it''s dark.


    The others finally eased their worry. Yu Sheng''s win was announced, and he jumped off the stage. "Master ¨C " Yu Sheng called Zuo Zhe as he landed beside him. His voice, though, is teasing.


    As expected, Zuo Zhe blushed. "I told you to drop it!" he told Yu Sheng and hit him. Though it''s just a tickle to Yu Sheng. Zuo Zhe''s strength is less than a woman''s. "I''m not your master!" he added. He finally shed off all the pretense.


    "Haha. If you''re not, then what''s my relationship with you?" Yu Sheng asked Zuo Zhe. He ignored the fact that he confirmed their suspicion. Or it''s right to say, it was his plan. He''s also ignoring all the gazes on them two.


    "I ¨C I don''t know¡­" Zuo Zhe looked away, but his cheeks and ears are flushed red.


    "You order me without me complaining. I protect you - " Yu Sheng said as he counted on his fingers. "I warm your bed ¨C " he added.


    Zuo Zhe''s eyes widened and he glared at Yu Sheng. "You don''t!" he cut him off.


    "Eh¡­? But, I do." Yu Sheng disagreed. "Am I not your human heater when you''re cold every night?" he asked and smiled. But, his smile is filled with evil.


    Zuo Zhe''s face couldn''t be any redder. "Then don''t say things that could make others misunderstand ¨C !" he told him. He''s itching to bite him!


    The people were looking their way. One, because of their awe and curiosity of Yu Sheng. Two, because their attention was caught by Zuo Zhe''s voice. Zuo Zhe seemed to be unaware, but Yu Sheng knew they have caught the people''s attention, and he seemed to be enjoying it.


    "So that Yu Sheng is¡­ towards that young man ¨C " the people whispered.


    Zuo Zhe froze when he finally noticed. He heard what the people said, and he wanted to bury himself ten feet below the ground. "You deliberately - !" he glared at Yu Sheng. He kicked him.


    "Aia~ I just want them to know you''re mine, so other people can back off and wouldn''t dare try to approach you." Yu Sheng explained. Then, he looked at Li Tian and the others, including Lei Qing and You Rou.


    "¡­ huh?" they said. They are puzzled by Yu Sheng''s hostile gaze.


    Zuo Zhe placed a palm on his face. "Drop it. They don''t think of me that way." He told Yu Sheng and sighed.


    "So long they wouldn''t dare ¨C " Yu Sheng said and smiled as he turned to Zuo Zhe. His gaze is gentle but is also filled with warning.


    "They won''t! They won''t!" Zuo Zhe told him. "Can we continue to watch the matches now?" he asked Yu Sheng. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng and the others.


    "Yeah." Yu Sheng said as he sat on the bench. He saw Zuo Zhe was standing, and there was no seat available.


    The people thought that he''d give up his seat for Zuo Zhe. They were shocked to find how shameless Yu Sheng really is.


    "Master." Yu Sheng called, still using the way he addressed Zuo Zhe before as a form of harassment. "Your legs will be tired if you''ll stand. Sit here." He told him.


    "Where?" Zuo Zhe asked as he looked for a seat.


    "Here." Yu Sheng patted his lap. Zuo Zhe''s face darkened and he ignored Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng, seeing Zuo Zhe''s about to snap, finally stopped teasing him. "Alright." He said and rose from his seat, then made Zuo Zhe sat on his seat.


    "You can be sensible." Zuo Zhe told Yu Sheng as the next match has started.


    Yu Sheng smiled. "You''re my master, after all." He told him.


    Hearing that, Zuo Zhe''s face reddened once again.

 Chapter 103 - The Scum Is Resolute

    "Fifth match ¨C " Qi Ling said, then sighed as he picked a nameplate. This is tiring¡­ he thought and his mind was about to wander when the emcee nudged him. He was pulled back. "Zunjingde Sect ¨C " he said when he saw the orange nameplate. " ¨C Jing Kang." He said.


    "Oh! Finally, someone from a big sect!" the audience exclaimed.


    "The previous matches are actually thrilling." someone said.


    "Yeah." someone nodded in agreement.


    On the Zunjngde Sect''s side, they turned to Jing Kang who was named.


    "Good luck!" Jing Hei and Jing Bai said and they patted Jing Kang''s back as encouragement.


    "Thank you." Jing Kang nodded at them.


    "Do your best." Jing Cheng told him and patted his shoulder.


    "I will." He answered.


    "Good luck!" Qian Lin said and waved at him.


    "Good luck!" Xi Ming smiled.


    Jing Kang nodded at them. "Thanks." he said before he went up the stage.


    "Huh?" the audience said when they saw he wasn''t carrying a sword. "A mage?" they were surprised.


    "Ah! I remember now!" someone exclaimed. "He''s from the second main branch of the Jing Clan!" he said when he recognized Jing Kang. "The previous patriarch''s younger brother is his father, who is now an Alliance elder." He explained. "They were recognized as also a main branch since they''re special." he added.


    "How are they special?" someone asked, curiosity in his eyes.


    "The first main branch are all sword cultivators. The second main branch are all mages!" He answered.


    "Mages?!" they exclaimed.


    "Yes. You''re just new in Zhongyang, aren''t you? It isn''t a secret really, but it also isn''t something to talk about." He said.


    "Why?" they asked.


    "The previous patriarch''s younger brother was almost disowned since he abandoned the sword and chose the alchemy. However, their predecessor took pity on him and he was let to stay in the family." he answered. "However, others looked down on him since he''s a mage." he sighed and shook his head in pity. The prejudice towards mages can be seen in this family. They are the prime example. "Later, it turned out he''s a master. He was treated highly important now in the family." He continued. "And his heir also became a mage like him." He finished as he looked at Jing Kang who''s up the stage.


    Jing Kang can hear the gossips around him. However, he ignored it and faced his opponent who is from a known sect in the south.


    "A mage? Heh." His opponent said and grinned. "Let''s see what a mage from Zunjingde Sect can do!" he said as he draw his sword and infused it with his qi.


    "Idiot." Cheng Sheng, watching from below the stage, said. His face is serious.


    "Hm? Why, Cheng-shixiong?" Lei Ling asked. He knew Jing Kang is strong since he had fought with him before in the Talisman Making Test. It was a crushing defeat! He thought and cried. However, Jing Kang''s opponent looks really strong.


    "Lei-shidi. You fought with him before, right?" Cheng Sheng asked as they observed the stage.


    "Yeah." Lei Ling never hid anything from Cheng Sheng. He already told him about his first encounter with Jing Kang. Then, he told Cheng Sheng about his defeat from Jing Kang during the Talisman Making Test.


    "He''s too soft towards you." Cheng Sheng told him.


    "Huh?" Lei Ling was puzzled.


    "If it were me, I would''ve already beaten you half to death." Cheng Sheng said. Lei


    Ling''s eyes widened and he was terrified. He knew how strong Cheng Sheng is, especially in the talisman area.


    "As I said, he''s too soft towards you." Cheng Sheng said again when he noticed Lei Ling''s mind is wandering. Then, he looked at the stage. Jing Kang''s opponent was flying towards him.


    "Why do you say that, Cheng-shixiong?" Lei Ling asked after he was pulled from his thoughts.


    "After all ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he watched Jing Kang''s arms rose and countless talismans flew out of his sleeves that wrapped around his opponent. " ¨C he could have beaten you half to death." He said and looked at Lei Ling who has a stunned expression on his face after he saw the talismans around the body of Jing Kang''s opponent exploded one by one, making noise after noise on the stage that stunned the audience to silence.


    Lei Ling''s expression turned from astonishment to horror when they heard Jing Kang''s opponent screamed in agony as the talismans on his body exploded slowly as if torturing him. No... they''re torturing him.


    "Be gone with your arrogance." Jing Kang said as he looked at his opponent whose bloodshot eyes can only be seen after he was wrapped by talismans from his head to his feet. Jing Kang''s face has an icy expression. "Mages aren''t weak." he said. "Remember this." He told him as he flung his sleeves and there was a loud explosion on the stage when all the talismans exploded. The sound of explosion overlapped with the scream of Jing Kang''s opponent.


    The dust settled down but the fear in their heart hadn''t yet faded. The mages¡­ are this strong? The people who thought that mages are weak were trembling in fear and almost pissed their pants. They already have seen Li Tian''s match and he defeated Xi Shi with only his spells. However, Jing Kang''s match is more impacting.


    They stared at Jing Kang whose cold expression has yet to leave his fair and handsome face. Because of the explosion, the crown on his hair fell and his ink-black hair was afloat, fanning his back. His sleeves and clothes billowing. He''s like an immortal.


    "Amazing¡­" they exclaimed and looked at the stage that has yet another crack.


    "E-erm¡­" the emcee said and cleared his throat. He looked at the charred skin of Jing Kang''s opponent. His head became bald after being burnt. Fortunately, only the outer layer of his skin was burnt. He''s really strong himself. "W-winner, Jing Kang of Zunjingde Sect!" he announced.


    "YEAAAAHHH!!!" the audience cheered and made a loud applause as Jing Kang went off the stage.


    "Congratulations!" Jing Cheng patted his shoulder. His expression is delighted because they won.


    "Congratulations, Jing Kang!" the twins greeted as they patted him repeatedly on his back.


    "You''re terrifying." Qian Lin told him as he covered his mouth with the tip of his fan.


    "Congratulations, fourth young master Jing." Xi Ming told him. Jing Cheng is the eldest young master, Jing Bai is the second young master, and Jing Hei is the third young master. Jing Kang who is from the second main family is the fourth young master.


    Xi Ning, who was silent since earlier, spoke. "You''re handsome~" she told him and winked at him. Xi Ming rolled his eyes at her while Xi Xing and Gong Xian were sleeping on the side as they sat on the bench.


    "Thank you." Jing Kang said and nodded at them before he went back to his seat.


    "Sixth match ¨C " Qi Ling said. " ¨C Xinfaxian Sect, Lei Ling." he said.


    Jing Kang paused and turned when he heard the name. "¡­ it''s him." He muttered and looked at Lei Ling who had gone pale and was shaking in fear as he stood beside Cheng Sheng. His elder sister and fellow disciples surrounded him. Their face is filled with worry.


    "Opponent ¨C " Qi Ling said and took out a blue nameplate. " ¨C Shanliangde Sect, Xi Xing." he said.


    "Ah." Xi Ming muttered and turned to see Xi Xing was dozing off with Gong Xian. "Ah Xing, wake up!" he called and shook Xi Xing. "Ah Xing!" he called again.


    "¡­" the bubble on Xi Xing''s nose was popped and he woke up. "Hm?" he said and rubbed his eyes. He''s sleepy.


    Xi Ming wanted to face palm. "Ah Xing, it''s your turn." He told him.


    "Oh¡­" Xi Xing said, then his eyes started to close again.


    A vein popped in Xi Ming''s forehead. "Not your turn to sleep! Wake up!" he said and shook Xi Xing awake again. He''s like a puppy¡­ he thought. And a big dog is sleeping beside him. He looked at Gong Xian.


    He sighed and tried to wake Xi Xing again.


    On the Xinfaxian Sect side -


    "Lei-shidi." Li Tian called. "Just tell us if you don''t want to fight. We can forfeit." he said. "Our safety is more important than the match." he told him.


    "We''re only here to gain experience, not to seek death." Fei Yin said. "Experience can be found again. But our life is more important." He explained.


    Feng Mo nodded. "Lei-shidi. Don''t push your self if you''re scared. Just tell us!" he said. For a person like Feng Mo who is filled with fighting spirit, to say these words, shows that he truly cares for Lei Ling.


    "Lei-shixiong... we''re here for you." You Rou said.


    "Ah Ling. If you''re scared, then don''t fight." Lei Qing told him. He''s her younger brother, after all. "I don''t... want to see..." she said and bit her lip. She rarely shows her affectionate side.


    "Jie... shixiong..." Lei Ling teared up. He''s really, really scared. Among them, he''s the weakest. Even You Rou is stronger than him. He only knows how to make talismans. He has zero fighting skills. During the training, however, his body somewhat improved. Thus, he will...


    Cheng Sheng saw Lei Ling''s expression. "Let him go." he told them.


    "Huh?" they said.


    "This is his fight." He said.


    Lei Qing looked at Cheng Sheng, then turned and saw Lei Ling''s resolute expression. "... okay." she said.


    "Shijie..." the others looked at her.


    "Let him grow up." Lei Qing said, her voice choked.


    This''ll be a painful sight.

 Chapter 104 - The Scum Is Overwhelmed

    Lei Ling''s knees are shaking and he almost tripped himself over when he came upstage. "Ah. Ugh!" he cried when he really tripped. He fell face first on the ground. "..." damn it! He wanted to cry! That hurt! He thought as he forced back his tears. He doesn''t want to embarrass their sect further. I''m sorry, everyone.... he thought as he closed his eyes tight to keep his tears from falling and then he rose from the ground.


    "Hey! Where''d this guy come from? Is he really from Xinfaxian?" he heard the audience said and laughed.


    This is bad. Cheng Sheng thought as he and Fei Yin looked at each other. Li Tian and Fei Yin won, giving the people an impression everyone from Xinfaxian Sect are strong. They are not undefeated. However, if Cheng Sheng could, he wanted to avoid it. Lei Ling losing will make the people think Lei Ling is weak, and he made the Xinfaxian Sect lose face.


    If he could think this, Lei Ling also could. Lei Ling might be clumsy, but he isn''t an idiot. Lei-shidi¡­ he thought and looked at Lei Ling suffering in a stage fright. Founder! He looked at Xie Lan. His gaze is asking for help.


    Xie Lan noticed his gaze and he shook his head. He meant for letting Lei Ling overcome this event in his life. Only Lei Ling can help himself, not them. Even Lei Qing, his overprotective sister, says so too. But for Cheng Sheng¡­ even though he said those words earlier, he still...


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called and patted his shoulder. Cheng Sheng raised his head and looked at Fei Yin. "Everyone has their own battle. We can''t always protect them. This is this time." He said. "Lei-shidi should face this on his own." He told him.


    "Da shixiong is right." Li Tian and Feng Mo said as they patted his back. They finally recovered themselves. "It hurts us to see, but this is inevitable." he told him.


    "Believe in my younger brother." Lei Qing said as she and You Rou stepped forward and watched Lei Ling. "It''ll be painful for us, and it''ll be more painful for him. However ¨C " she said. " ¨C I know Ah Ling will overcome this!" she said.


    Cheng Sheng felt their situation earlier reversed. He said those big words earlier, but now... it was him endlessly worrying for Lei Ling. He had been too impulsive after seeing Lei Ling was determined. He wanted to hit himself. He also should''ve stopped Lei Ling earlier. He thought and looked at Lei Ling who''s already on the stage. It is too late now. He thought and balled his fists.


    Sun Yi looked at the Xinfaxian Sect standing together as they watched their weakest member trying to put up a fight against Xi Xing. "It can''t be helped to envy them." he said. "They may be a small sect, but their heart is bigger than others." He said and looked at Chen Han.


    Chen Han smiled. "That''s why I can''t help but fall for Ah Tian¡­" he said as he remembered when Li Tian, although he hated him, but still secretly sent him food during the times he sneaked in the Xinfaxian Sect to observe Cheng Sheng. "They''re all kind-hearted people." He said as he looked at Li Tian.


    He can''t help but boast about his lover. Sun Yi thought, but nonetheless nodded in agreement. He watched as Lei Ling took out his talismans.


    In a fluster, Lei Ling''s talismans fell on the ground. "AH!" he exclaimed and picked up the talismans in a panic, and his grip was stronger this time thus he had crumpled his talismans. "AH ¨C " he cried, then his eyes watered. His hands are also shaking in fright and nervousness.


    "BOOO! Where did this rabbit come from? Look how frightened he is!" the audience said as they looked at Lei Ling. Their face is filled with dissatisfaction.


    "Can''t believe he''s from Xinfaxian Sect, too." Another one said.


    Lei Ling''s face is red because of shame. He steadied himself as he raised his talisman and faced Xi Xing. Even the emcee''s eyes can''t help but hurt watching Lei Ling. "B-Begin!" he said and immediately left the stage. He can''t watch longer. The kid is too pitiful! He had seen countless battles before, but this one is the worst! He thought and sighed. He couldn''t help but lament Lei Ling''s situation.


    "Lei-shidi ¨C " Cheng Sheng called out of worry when he saw Lei Ling was walking around the stage, but his steps are unsteady.


    Xi Xing blinked his heavy eyelids and saw a rabbit vigilantly looking at him. ¡­ why do I feel guilty? He thought. He felt he became a bully.


    He looked around and saw the audience are booing, glaring at Lei Ling. What the hell are they doing? He thought, his gaze bewildered as he looked at them. His eyes narrowed at them, then he looked back at Lei Ling. He saw his eyes are red and watery. He''s about to cry. He thought. He''s not an idiot to not realize Lei Ling was crying because of fear and humiliation. I salute you. He thought when he saw Lei Ling was putting up a brave front even though he wanted to run. He can see him trembling, and his grip in his talisman is tight.


    That talisman¡­ is already unusable after its ink was spread. He thought. He had a knowledge about talismans since it was taught in the Shanliangde Sect. "I''ll help you!" he said as he ran towards Lei Ling.


    "¡­ huh?" Lei Ling said and his eyes widened when he saw Xi Xing suddenly moved and rushed towards him. "Wha¡­wai ¨C what are you thinking of?!" he asked in panic and waved his hands to make Xi Xing stop. "Ah." he muttered when his talisman fell, and Xi Xing already appeared before him. Then kicked him. "..." he felt pain in his stomach. It was too late for his brain to react to the pain since he felt his body flew in the air.


    SLAM! A loud noise can be heard when Lei Ling''s body hit something.


    "Ah." Xi Xing said and looked at his leg raised. "¡­ I used a little more strength ¨C " he said and watched as Lei Ling fell on the Zunjingde Sect''s side.


    "Lei-shidi!" Cheng Sheng and the others cried when they saw Lei Ling went flying.


    "¡­ sorry." Xi Xing said when he saw someone from the Zunjingde Sect fell together with Lei Ling. He turned to the Shanliangde Sect''s side and saw Xi Ming''s look of reproach.


    "He didn''t use that much strength." Fei Yin said as he looked at Xi Xing whose blank face registered guilt.


    "Really?" Cheng Sheng said before he ran to the Zunjingde Sect''s side.


    "Oww¡­" Jing Kang cried as he sat up.


    "Jing Kang!" Jing Cheng and the twins called after they saw him went flying together with Lei Ling. "Are you alright?!" they asked in a hurry. Qian Lin was following them.


    "It was fourth young master Jing?!" Xi Ming exclaimed when he saw Jing Kang''s usually dignified image was gone with Lei Ling, who is unconscious, sprawled on top of him. "¡­ I''m really sorry¡­" he said and lowered his head. He knows how Jing Kang cares a lot of his image. But right now, it was destroyed.


    "Pft ¨C " Qian Lin said can''t help but look away. He covered his mouth with his hand while his shoulders are shaking because of laughter.


    "Ah Lin...!" Jing Hei frowned as he turned to Qian Lin when he heard him laughed.


    "Lei-shidi!" they heard Cheng Sheng''s voice called as he ran towards them. "Lei-shidi¡­ is the person who was hit by him alright?" he immediately asked the group and took out a bottle of magic pills and potions from his qiankun pouch in a fluster. "Who is it?" he asked since the group was blocking his way so he can''t see Lei Ling and Jing Kang.


    The crowd gasped when they saw the shining magic pills inside the bottle. They can''t help but their eyes shine and narrow with greed.


    "Is he the one who made those pills?" Qi Ling asked as he stared at the shining magic pills inside the bottles.


    "And those potions?" Jing Xuan added.


    The sect leaders all turned to Xie Lan who had a calm expression. "Yes, he is." He answered.


    The sect leaders were shaken in fright. Did Cheng Sheng master each area of alchemy?! They thought and looked at Cheng Sheng as they felt stunned.


    "He did." Xie Lan said as if reading their thoughts. A smug smile appeared on his face after seeing their colorful expressions. "This isn''t a secret, but Xiao Sheng has low cultivation before. Thus, he mastered the swordsmanship and alchemy to make up for his weaknesses." He said and turned to them. Then, he smiled brightly.


    Their face turned dark. If he''s this good, then why didn''t he took the alchemy tests?! The answer: because Cheng Sheng is equally good with the sword. Now they can''t help but feel excited seeing Cheng Sheng''s performance when his match comes.

 Chapter 105 - The Scum Is Soft-hearted

    Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and Qian Lin gulped when they saw the high-quality magic pills and potions in Cheng Sheng''s hands. They already heard Cheng Sheng is also a mage, and a talented one at that. But, seeing is entirely different from hearing.


    Xi Ning also can''t help but her eyes shone when she saw the potion. She''s a potion mage, after all. She gulped down her saliva when she felt she''s going to salivate just from seeing the high-quality potions.


    "So?" Cheng Sheng anxiously woke them from their thoughts. He''s too worried of Lei Ling''s condition. Seeing that they''re still in a daze, he looked past them. He saw Jing Kang was lying on the floor, and Lei Ling''s on top of him. It was Jing Kang who was hit by Lei Ling. Guilt was written all over Cheng Sheng''s face. "This is for the trouble my shidi caused to your fellow disciple." He said and gave Jing Cheng the bottles of magic pills and potion, then he ran past them. "Lei-shidi!" he called as he knelt beside Jing Kang and checked Lei Ling''s qi. He sighed in relief when it was only a physical injury.


    Jing Kang saw Cheng Sheng. He was about to push Lei Ling towards him when he felt Lei Ling was tugging at his clothes. He lowered his gaze and saw the tears from Lei Ling''s eyes when he buried his face on his chest. Lei Ling doesn''t want to see his fellow disciples ¨C especially Cheng Sheng, whom he respects the most. Not now. It was because he''s ashamed.


    "He''s fine." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "Fourth young master Jing." Cheng Sheng called and nodded at Jing Kang.


    "Jing Kang." Jing Cheng called as they walked towards them. Qian Lin, Xi Ming and Xi Ning are following behind him, eyeing the bottles on his hands.


    Jing Kang looked at them before he lowered his gaze and looked at Lei Ling. "¡­ I''m injured." he said.


    Cheng Sheng''s pupils shrank.


    Jing Kang sighed as he carefully moved Lei Ling on top of him. "My match has ended earlier. I''m going to the infirmary." He said and stood, carrying Lei Ling in his arms.


    "I apologize, fourth young master Jing." Cheng Sheng said, his expression was shaken as he looked at Lei Ling. "I''ll be taking my shidi ¨C " he said.


    Jing Kang cut him off. "He was injured." he said and looked at Xi Xing who regrouped with them. "I''m also injured. I''ll be taking him with me." he told them.


    "But, your injury ¨C " Jing Hei said.


    "I can still carry him. I don''t want to bother the Alliance." Jing Kang said, his voice unhurried but decisive. Then, he turned and left with Lei Ling.


    "¡­ Lei-shidi." Cheng Sheng called as he watched them left.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called when he caught up with Cheng Sheng.


    Jing Cheng watched Jing Kang left, then he turned back to his seat. "We''re letting him leave?" Qian Lin asked, surprised.


    "Jing Kang said he doesn''t want to bother the Alliance, so let him be." Jing Cheng said.


    Jing Kang hates the Alliance, especially his father, since his father let himself be used by the Alliance. He doesn''t want to join the Intersect Competition, and he made up excuses to his father. However, his father acted deaf and blind.


    "I''m¡­ really sorry." Xi Ming apologized as he pulled Xi Xing with him. He held the back of his head and pressed it down for him to apologize with him. "I bothered both sects¡­" he said and looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin.


    "It''s fine." Fei Yin said. "It''s a competition. We don''t blame you." He told him and pulled Cheng Sheng with him to leave.


    "¡­ second young master Fei ¨C " Xi Ming called. However, Fei Yin already left. He sighed, then turned to Jing Cheng. "Ah Xing didn''t mean to kick the Xinfaxian''s mage in your direction." he said, referring to Lei Ling. "He miscalculated his strength after he slept..." he explained. Then, his gaze fell on the bottles in Jing Cheng''s hands. "¡­ can we have ¨C "


    "No." Jing Cheng answered.


    "¡­ even just the potion ¨C " Xi Ning said.


    "No." Jing Cheng said. "Instead, you should compensate us." He glared at Xi Ming. The twins beside him nodded in agreement.


    "¡­ you''re so greedy." Xi Ming said.


    "You''re one to talk!" Jing Hei laughed.


    Xi Ming sighed. "It''ll only be you who''ll use those pills and that potion. Fourth young master Jing doesn''t even put it in his eyes." he said.


    "If you''re that envious, why don''t you let one of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples also hit you so that Cheng Sheng would also compensate you?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "¡­ no, thanks." Xi Ming grimaced. "I''m afraid it''d be second young master Fei would hit me to avenge his shidi." He sighed and then went back to their seat, dragging Xi Xing with him. Xi Ning reluctantly left, still eyeing the potion.


    The seventh match started, and everyone forgotten Lei Ling and Xi Xing''s match.


    "¡­ why do you not want to go to the infirmary?" Jing Kang asked as he carried Lei Ling outside the Righteous Alliance''s headquarters.


    "Cheng-shixiong is too worried of me¡­ he''ll definitely go to the infirmary to check on me." Lei Ling answered.


    ¡­ if they won''t see both of us there, they''ll think I abducted you. Jing Kang thought, but he didn''t voice it to not make Lei Ling worry more. He didn''t know, what he thought really came true. But this was saved for later. "Hmn." he just said and walked towards the back entrance, leading to the Jing Manor.


    "I thought you were injured?" Lei Ling asked after a while. "Why can you still carry me?" he asked.


    "Why aren''t you asking where I''m taking you?" Jing Kang asked back. "You''re not afraid I''ll sell you?" he added.


    Lei Ling pressed his lips tight and didn''t answer. He took out two magic pills. He took one and he pressed the other one to Jing Kang''s mouth for him to take. "These are made by me. I tried¡­" he said, then lowered his head.


    Jing Kang just looked at him, but he didn''t speak. He just quietly brought Lei Ling in the manor.


    "Fourth young master¡­" the servants quietly called and bowed. The manor is quiet.


    "We''re in my quarters." Jing Kang spoke when they reached inside. "I''m the only one living here. Father rarely goes home." He said as he placed Lei Ling down the bed.


    "How about your mother?" Lei Ling asked as he rested.


    "She died while giving birth to me." Jing Kang answered and left.


    Lei Ling listened until the footsteps disappear before he opened his eyes. He sat up and saw that Jing Kang was gone. He sighed in relief. He thought he''d marry early. He''s suspicious why Jing Kang helped him when there was an enmity1 between them. When Jing Kang brought him to his home, he thought Jing Kang would get his revenge on him.


    Yes ¨C he touched his warm cheeks. He really thought Jing Kang would punish him that1 way. Even though Lei Ling doesn''t like it, but if that''s the way Jing Kang wants to get even with him¡­


    He lowered his head as he gripped the quilt. He''s useless and weak. He doesn''t know much how the world works. Thus, he does what he thinks he can do within his abilities.


    "As if¡­" he muttered and laughed as he lied down on the bed. He''s just a helpless person. Why would Jing Kang take an interest with him? "Haa¡­" he sighed and turned, then closed his eyes to sleep. As to the reason why Jing Kang helped him¡­ he''ll just think about it tomorrow.


    Jing Kang, hiding behind the pillar, heard Lei Ling''s even breathing.


    "Fourth young master¡­" the maid quietly called and looked at the purple bruise on Jing Kang''s fair abdomen. It''s a horrifying sight.


    "Silence." Jing Kang glared at her and took the quilt from her. He grimaced when he moved and felt pain. Lei Ling is not as light as he looked. The reason why he insisted on carrying him all the way to the manor is to not burden him with more worries. If Lei Ling would know he was really injured and still carried the heavy him, Lei Ling would feel guilty to death.


    He helplessly sighed and slowly walked towards Lei Ling. Then, he carefully covered him with quilt when he saw him shivering with cold.


    The maid just lowered her head, acting blind to everything. Fourth young master¡­ she thought. He''s really too soft towards the weak. She sighed. But ¨C she suddenly thought. This is the first time fourth young master brought someone in the manor¡­ not even the first, second and third young master Jing can enter the manor. She thought, referring to Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei respectively. Aside from them servants, only Jing Kang and his father lives in the manor.


    He brought someone¡­ what does this mean? The maid was puzzled. Later, she''ll find the answer when she comes across a certain book.

 Chapter 106 - The Scum Is Abducted

    "Lei-shidi!" Cheng Sheng called as they entered the infirmary. "Lei-shidi... Lei-shidi...?" he muttered as his eyes slowly widened. "Where is he?!" he exclaimed and panicked when he didn''t see Lei Ling in the infirmary.


    "What? Ah Ling''s not here?" Lei Qing said when she heard what Cheng Sheng said. They looked around to look for Lei Ling, but he really wasn''t there.


    Earlier, they waited for the matches to finish if ever one of them will be called to for their match. Fortunately, no one was named among their group after Lei Ling''s match. Then, they immediately went to the infirmary only to see he wasn''t there.


    "Where¡­" Li Tian was shocked as they looked around an found no sight of Lei LIng. Not even his shadow can be seen.


    You Rou gasped. "Was he abducted?!" she asked. Her face paled from the thought. She still remember that there are demonic cultivators that escaped before when the Righteous Alliance and Zunjingde Sect caught their group.


    Cheng Sheng froze before his face darkened. "Da shixiong. You look after me." He told Fei Yin. "I''m going to open my Spiritual Sense ¨C " he said as he raised his hand, his two fingers pointing to the space between his brows. He''s going to find Lei Ling''s qi to look for him.


    "Calm down." Fei Yin told Cheng Sheng and grabbed his hand to stop him from being impulsive.


    "It was fourth young master Jing who took him earlier to send Lei-shidi and himself to the infirmary." Sun Yi said, recalling what happened earlier. "However, fourth young master Jing is an honorable man. Also, he has no reason to abduct Lei-shidi." he explained.


    "Then, who took him?" Chen Han asked, puzzled by what''s happening.


    "He''s still injured¡­" Lei Qing''s tears are about to fall. He''s her younger brother, after all. Even though she''s not affectionate to him and always bullies him but deep in her heart she really cared for Lei Ling.


    "Shall we go ask help¡­" ... from the Alliance? Feng Mo said before he stopped. He looked at them. He remembered what Fei Huang had told them before. There is an enemy in the Righteous Alliance. They shouldn''t ask help from them as long as they can.


    "What should we do¡­?" Li Tian asked. His face is filled with worry. Lei Ling is the weakest of them all. He can''t protect himself aside from using his talismans.


    "Let me open my Spiritual Sense ¨C " Cheng Sheng said again as he raised his hand held by Fei Yin and pressed the space between his brows by his two fingers.


    "Wait - " Fei Yin told him and pulled his hand again to stop Cheng Sheng.


    "Da shixiong. Time is of essence - " Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin and pulled his hand back. When Fei Yin didn''t let go of him, he lowered his head himself and positioned his two fingers raised to the space between his brows.


    "I said to stop - " Fei Yin said and caught Cheng Sheng''s nape. Then, he pulled him up by his nape.


    The others stopped and looked at them two. "..." what are they doing? They thought as they blankly looked at them.


    "Hey." Zuo Zhe called when he passed by their group. "What''re you fretting all over?" he asked as he and Yu Sheng approached them.


    "Young master Zuo." Li Tian greeted.


    "So?" Zuo Zhe said as he walked towards them. Yu Sheng was closely following behind him. "You''re missing a person." He said when he noticed there''s one less in their number.


    "That''s right. My younger brother is missing." Lei Qing said. "He''s weak, and still injured. If something happens to him¡­" she said and covered her mouth to prevent herself from sobbing.


    "¡­ have you tried to ask for your sect leader''s help?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    Fei Yin shook his head. "Founder is still with the Alliance''s elders and other sect leaders." He answered.


    "You don''t have anyone to help you?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "¡­ father is with them." Chen Han lowered his head, referring to Chen Jing who''s with Xie Lan and other sect leaders.


    "¡­ so no one, then." Zuo Zhe sighed. "Where have you last seen him? Who was with him when you last saw him?" he asked.


    "It''s fourth young master Jing." Cheng Sheng answered. "He took him with him to the infirmary earlier." He explained.


    "Have you tried to ask him?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    They shook their head. "Fourth young master Jing has no reason to take away Lei-shidi." Feng Mo said.


    "¡­ didn''t he already take him?" Zuo Zhe muttered and scratched his head. This long hair is too troublesome. He thought and lowered his hand. "You should still go to him." He told them. "He''s the one who''s been with your shidi before he disappeared. You ask him how was Lei Ling before he left him." he explained.


    "Oh." They said when they finally realized and finally calmed down after their mind was cleared up.


    Zuo Zhe''s brow twitched. These ancient people¡­ he thought and sighed. "Then, we''ll be taking our leave." He said and was about to turn to leave.


    "Wait, young master Zuo." Fei Yin called. "If you''re still renting in an inn, why don''t you go with us?" he asked. "As thanks for helping us, we''ll give you two rooms for free." He told him, referring to the Yunxiao Inn where they are staying at.


    Everyone looked at Fei Yin. ¡­ we''re also staying in the inn for free. They thought, then forced themselves to ignore Fei Yin''s subtle shamelessness.


    Zuo Zhe was about to speak when Yu Sheng covered his mouth. "Make it one." Yu Sheng told Fei Yin.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered and meaningfully looked at Zuo Zhe who''s struggling out of Yu Sheng''s arms. His face is flushed red.


    "Okay." Fei Yin nodded, agreeing to Yu Sheng''s arrangement without scruples.


    "Young master Jing!" Cheng Sheng suddenly called. "Second young master Jing!" he corrected himself when he saw Jing Bai passed outside the infirmary while he was chasing Zheng Yi.


    Jing Bai and Zheng Yi stopped and turned when they heard Cheng Sheng''s voice. "Second young master Chen." Jing Bai said as he pulled Zheng Yi''s sleeve to stop him from escaping from him. "What''s the matter?" he asked Cheng Sheng.


    "We want to ask if you could accompany us to fourth young master Jing?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Huh? Ah Kang? Why?" Jing Bai was surprised. Jing Kang didn''t have friends to visit his home while Cheng Sheng and his group didn''t have any relation with Jing Kang.


    "The thing is, our shidi was missing." Cheng Sheng answered. "It was him we saw who''s with our shidi before we last seen our shidi." He explained.


    "That''s true." Jing Bai said when he remembered what happened earlier. "But, you might be disappointed." He told them.


    "We understand. Fourth young master Jing has no reason to abduct our shidi, so our shidi wouldn''t be with him." Cheng Sheng said. "We just want to ask him how was our shidi when he last saw him." He explained.


    "That''s not what I meant." Jing Bai said.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng was puzzled.


    "It''s impossible for your shidi to be there, and for you to go there." Jing Bai told him. "The Jing Manor, or Ah Kang''s home, no one can enter." He said. "It''s only him and his father who can enter. Not even me, nor Ah Hei nor da ge could step a foot inside." He explained to them.


    "Then, how¡­" they said. They didn''t know Jing Kang''s situation. How can they meet with him, then? They thought in a dilemma.


    Jing Bai smiled. "Don''t worry." He told them. "Ah Kang... even though he looked cold, but he''s actually nice." He said. "In exchange of your magic pills and potion, I''ll help you ask for an audience with him." He told Cheng Sheng, then turned to Zheng Yi who tried to sneak away. "You''re coming with us." He told him.


    "Why? I have no reason to ¨C " Zheng Yi said as he tried to pull his sleeve from Jing Bai''s hand.


    "Oh, but you have." Jing Bai evilly smiled at him. "It''s on the Alliance''s premises their shidi disappeared. Thus, you have to see the end of this case." He told him.


    Zheng Yi looked at Jing Bai. "Then, after they would meet with fourth young master Jing, you should leave. You had no business left with them ¨C " he told him.


    "Oh, but I have." Jing Bai said. "I am the first person they asked help for." He said, ignoring Zuo Zhe''s and Yu Sheng''s presence. "I have to see the end of this case." He told Zheng Yi.


    "¡­ you''re annoying." Zheng Yi told him, but in the end he conceded.


    "¡­ shall we still go with them?" Zuo Zhe asked Yu Sheng as they left the Alliance''s building.


    "I don''t want to, since they''re bothering our time together, but this looks interesting." Yu Sheng said. Zuo Zhe was about to retort, but Yu Sheng already pulled him. "Let''s go!" he told him.

 Chapter 107 - The Scum Is Lovelorn

    Jing Manor, dining hall.


    A maid was walking in the hallway, her footsteps are silent as she entered the dining hall where Jing Kang was having his dinner with Lei Ling. "Fourth young master." she called as she respectfully bowed to Jing Kang when she reached him. Her quiet voice broke the silence in the dining hall. "Second young master Jing came asking for an audience with you." she said. She''s referring to Jing Bai. "Second young master Jing is with young master Chen, second young master Chen, second young master Sun, second young master Fei, young master Li, young master Feng, young mistress Lei, young mistress You, young master Zuo, young master Yu and a disciple from the Righteous Alliance." she told him. She''s referring to Chen Han, Cheng Sheng, Sun Yi, Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, You Rou, Zuo Zhe, Yu Sheng and Zheng Yi, respectively.


    Jing Kang heard what she said and knew they must have come to look for Lei Ling. Speaking of him, he looked at Lei Ling eating his food with gusto. He watched him looking so lively, which is the opposite of his depressed appearance earlier. "Let them wait." He told her. Even though he heard someone from the Alliance came, but since he trusts Jing Bai, he let it be. He knew it must be someone Jing Bai is chasing.


    "Yes." the maid respectfully answered and bowed before she left to relay to them her master''s message.


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Ling asked when he saw Jing Kang had stopped eating after the maid left. He stared at Jing Kang who didn''t answer. He thought he really wouldn''t answer him because he had gone silent. He was about to shrug and ignore him then continue eating when Jing Kang suddenly spoke.


    Indeed, Jing Kang didn''t want to answer. However, he still can''t figure out his thoughts. "Your fellow disciples have come." He told Lei Ling.


    "ACK!" As expected, Lei Ling choked in his food because of shock. He almost had forgotten them and his current situation.


    The maid near him immediately handed him a glass of water and napkin to wipe his mouth.


    "Cough. Cough¡­" Lei Ling patted his chest before he turned to Jing Kang. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ everyone came?!" he said, his eyes wide as he stared at him before he drank his water.


    Jing Kang nodded. "They were looking for you." He repeated. "They thought you were abducted ¨C " he told him.


    "Pppt!" Lei Ling spit out the water in surprise. "What?! Abducted?!" he said as he looked at Jing Kang. His eyes are filled with disbelief.


    Jing Kang stared at Lei Ling. His gaze is blank. "¡­ don''t look at me as if I''m the one who abducted you." he told him. You''re the one who told me to take you away. He added in his mind. Knowing a little about Lei Ling, he didn''t tell him his thought. He can guess the guy will just explode.


    But aren''t you?! Lei Ling thought but he chose to shut up. It was his fault in the first place. Jing Kang kindly helped him even if he''s a stranger (not completely).


    "Do you want to see them?" Jing Kang asked when he saw Lei Ling fell silent.


    "I ¨C " Lei Ling said and paused. "¡­ yes." he answered and lowered his head. "I don''t want to worry them more." He explained.


    Jing Kang nodded in silence. "After dinner." He said. "I''ll return you to them." he told him.


    "Thank you¡­ for your help." Lei Ling said and looked away. He felt embarrassed. He knew, Jing Kang never forgot what happened before. But, he still helped him.


    He raised his head and looked at Jing Kang when he didn''t answer. He smiled and lowered his head to resume eating his dinner. What''s with this feeling of disappointment? He thought when he suddenly lost his appetite.


    He sighed and lowered his chopstick. "... I''m full." He said. I should brush it off my mind. He thought and took a deep breath when he suddenly felt his chest became heavy.


    The servants noticed the atmosphere suddenly changed. Did fourth young master and his wife have a falling out?! So fast?! They thought as they looked at each other. Their gaze talked.


    Fourth young master''s wife''s shixiongs had come to take him. One of them raised her brows.


    What?! But our master and his wife had only been together for few hours¡­QAQ one felt brokenhearted for Jing Kang.


    The other one shook her head. It can''t be helped. Their engagement hasn''t yet been arranged. Orz


    No way¡­ what will happen to our master if his wife leaves?! one felt she''s about to cry. She raised her head and faced the ceiling to keep her tears from falling.


    They all shook their head and sighed. Jing Kang was puzzled by their servants'' behavior, but he ignored them and continued to cherish the time left for him and Lei Ling. After all, they will part with each other later.


    ¡­


    "Ah Ling!" Lei Qing called when they saw Jing Kang and Lei Ling arrived.


    Jing Kang brought Lei Ling to the pavilion connecting the Jing manor where he lives and the manor where Jing Cheng and the twins live with their uncle - Jing Rui.


    "So he''s really with fourth young master Jing¡­" Chen Han sighed in relief. It''s better that Lei Ling is with Jing Kang than him being abducted by some stranger. He didn''t consider that Jing Kang is a complete stranger to the Xinfaxian Sect.


    Everyone was relieved and overjoyed as they gathered around Lei Ling after Jing Kang separated himself from him when they reached the pavilion. However, Sun Yi, Jing Bai, Zheng Yi and Fei Yin were silent as they stood on the side, watching them. Everyone was surrounding Lei Ling while Jing Kang stood alone on the other side, also silently watching the Xinfaxian Sect disciples with Chen Han celebrating.


    "Thank you, fourth young master Jing, for taking care of Ah Ling¡­" Lei Qing said and bowed to Jing Kang.


    Jing Kang nodded with a bit of arrogance. However, they already knew him after what Jing Bai told them, so they didn''t mind it. "It was perfunctory." he said with elegance.


    "Fourth young master Jing, please take this token of gratitude." Cheng Sheng said as he handed a bottle of pills to Jing Kang. "Our shifu made them." he added.


    Jing Kang doesn''t want to receive any goodwill from them. But, when he looked at Lei Ling smiling brightly while Lei Qing hugged him, he nodded. "Thank you." He said and took the bottles of high-quality magic pills.


    "It is us who should thank you." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Lei Ling. He smiled at Jing Kang before he joined Feng Mo, Li Tian and You Rou as they hugged Lei Ling with Lei Qing.


    "Fourth young master Jing." Lei Ling called.


    Jing Kang slowly turned to face him, only for his pupils to shrink when he saw him bowed to him.


    "I apologize when I hit you earlier after my match. And, thank you very much for helping me." Lei Ling told him, then raised his head. He grinned at him, before he turned his back and left with his fellow disciples and Chen Han and Sun Yi.


    "Ah Kang¡­" Jing Bai called when he saw Jing Kang''s stunned expression.


    Jing Kang rarely showed emotions on his face after he and his father had falling out. Zheng Yi, on the side, just silently listened.


    "You''ve¡­ never permitted anyone into the manor." Jing Bai said as he looked at Jing Kang who was still looking at the direction the Xinfaxian Sect disciples left.


    It was because Jing Kang cherished the place where his mother lived. He thought, permitting anyone other than him and his father inside the manor is disrespecting his mother. Even their servants didn''t change over the years.


    "You¡­" Jing Bai said and paused. "... personally letting in the Xinfaxian Sect''s shidi inside¡­" he said and didn''t continue, since both of them know the consequences of Jing Kang''s actions. He looked at the Jing Manor which is completely silent.


    Among them grandchildren, Jing Kang is the most favored despite their grandfather hated Jing Kang''s father. Thus, he granted Jing Kang''s wishes. However, Jing Kang had only one wish: never to let anyone inside the manor where his mother lived. Lei Ling''s appearance in the manor, and Jing Kang personally bringing him there only meant one thing: Jing Kang wanted to marry Lei Ling, despite Lei Ling not knowing about anything.


    Jing Bai knew Fei Yin and Sun Yi had already noticed Jing Kang''s intentions earlier. However, they remained silent since they found that Lei Ling is unaware of the consequences of Jing Kang''s actions. Fortunately, they didn''t show signs of disapproval. However, they also didn''t make any movements of approval.


    Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng had been silent the entire time. They looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples together with Sun Yi and Chen Han, flying in front of them.


    "Was it interesting?" Zuo Zhe asked Yu Sheng as he was enveloped by Yu Sheng''s embrace while they flew on Yu Sheng''s sword.


    "It is." Yu Sheng chuckled.


    "It isn''t for me." Zuo Zhe answered.


    "Why?" Yu Sheng asked. However, he didn''t hear Zuo Zhe''s answer. Yu Sheng let him be until they descended inside the Yunxiao Inn. "One has a trouble of communicating and expressing his feelings. The other one has low self-esteem and is running away from his problems. Isn''t this interesting?" he asked Zuo Zhe and walked towards Fei Yin to ask for their arrangements.


    "¡­ it isn''t." Zuo Zhe answered and sighed. He followed Yu Sheng. It isn''t his problem, anyway. There''s no use for him thinking about it.

 Chapter 108 - The Scum Is Despicable

    "Da shixiong, what''s the matter?" Cheng Sheng asked as he approached Fei Yin after their dinner. "You''ve been spacing out since earlier." He said as he looked at Fei Yin''s face. Fei Yin rarely ever shows his emotions, much less his thoughts. To see him staring blankly at the space earlier has been a shock to Cheng Sheng. He worried Fei Yin was carrying a burden in his heart, thus he immediately came up to talk to him.


    Sun Yi, who happened to pass by, heard their conversation and he turned to them.


    "It''s nothing." Fei Yin answered as he recovered his expression.


    "Really?" Cheng Sheng said as he walked past Fei Yin. "Don''t bottle up yourself too much, da shixiong. You can talk to me about your problems." He told him as he patted his shoulder. Then, he left.


    Fei Yin watched him left, then sighed in relief. He''s glad Cheng Sheng returned to his usual cheerful self after Lei Ling was found. However, Lei Ling''s matter hasn''t ended yet. "The fourth young master of the Jing Clan¡­" he muttered, his brows knit as he thinks. It''s not that he''s against of Jing Kang, but the question here is the feelings of both parties. Jing Kang actually likes Lei Ling. However, would Lei Ling like Jing Kang? Is Lei Ling even interested in men? He thought as he thinks of Lei Ling. He only can see him holing up in room surrounded by countless talismans while he makes another one. If ever Lei Ling would like men, the person he''d like is Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin frowned as he thought of that. He would never let anyone take Cheng Sheng away from him.


    "Fourth young master Jing is interested in Lei-shidi, right?" Sun Yi said as he appeared behind Fei Yin who was deep in his thoughts. When he didn''t see a surprised reaction from Fei Yin, he grimaced. "You''re worthy of being called an abstinent person." He said. "Like my Yuan." He added.


    "Sun-shixiong." Fei Yin turned. "You also know." He said as he looked at Sun Yi''s expression.


    "Yeah. I can connect Jing Bai''s words and Jing Kang''s actions. Don''t lump me in with our da shixiong." Sun Yi said, referring to Chen Han.


    Chen Han, who was sitting with Li Tian in the pavilion, suddenly sneezed. "Who''s talking bad about me?" he asked as he rubbed his nose.


    Li Tian looked at him, his eyes filled with concern. "It''s already late. You might catch a cold. Let''s go back inside." He told him.


    Chen Han nodded. "Yes. I don''t want you to catch a cold, too." He said as he wrapped his outer robe around Li Tian. He felt his heart melted when he saw Li Tian''s shy smile.


    Back to Sun Yi and Fei Yin. "So, what will you do?" Sun Yi asked Fei Yin. He''s referring to Lei Ling''s matter with Jing Kang.


    Fei Yin took a deep breath. "I had to ask Lei-shidi of his impression of fourth young master Jing." He answered.


    "You won''t tell your shijie about this, nor your founder?" Sun Yi asked. "Even Lei-shidi?" he said. "Even ¨C " he turned and looked forward. " ¨C your Cheng-shidi?" he asked.


    Fei Yin''s pupils shrank and he turned. His heart sank when he saw Cheng Sheng was silently leaning on the wall not far from them. "¡­ shidi." He called. He''s frightened seeing Cheng Sheng''s usually smiling face is devoid of emotions. "Shidi?" he called when Cheng Sheng walked past him and stopped in front of Sun Yi.


    "Sun-shixiong." Cheng Sheng called.


    "Yes?" Sun Yi amiably smiled. He''s enjoying this.


    "¡­ can you leave me and my da shixiong for a while?" Cheng Sheng asked. "I want to talk to him." He said. His tone is surprisingly, and frighteningly, calm and submissive.


    "Sure." Sun Yi nodded. He glanced at Fei Yin before he finally left.


    Cheng Sheng watched Sun Yi leave before he slowly turned to Fei Yin. "Do you want to know why, a person like me ¨C " he said. " ¨C is so concerned of Lei-shidi?" he asked.


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself." Fei Yin told him. "Everyone has the right to care for someone." He said. Even I, who''s an ugly person for feeling jealous of Lei-shidi because you showed excessive concern towards him. He thought.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Cheng Sheng called, then lowered his head. "Lei-shidi¡­ he''s the only one who accepted me ¨C " he said. " ¨C an insufferably arrogant person, despite being inept in cultivation." He sighed, then bitterly smiled as he looked at Fei Yin. "A despicable person like me¡­ only Lei-shidi wholeheartedly accepted me." he told him.


    Fei Yin felt his whole being became cold. He clearly remembers¡­ he remembers. This was the time when he arrived in Xinfaxian, he met two youths the same age as him. Feng Mo still hasn''t gone to the Xinfaxian Sect. The two youths ¨C one humble and kind, while the other one is arrogant and playful. They were Li Tian and Cheng Sheng, respectively. Being a proud one himself, he disliked Cheng Sheng. Thus, the two of them were like fire and ice. Cheng Sheng is the fire, and he''s the ice. Not long after and Feng Mo visited the Xinfaxian Sect, Xie Lan and Fan Wen closed the application to be disciples of the sect.


    Then, when the Xinfaxian Sect reopened for the recruitment of disciples, Lei Ling arrived. He became the fifth disciple. He ran away from his home due to his teenage rebellion. Lei Qing followed him not long after. Seeing that Lei Ling was submissive towards Xie Lan and Fan Wen, Lei Qing convinced their parents for her and Lei Ling to be disciples. She will look after Lei Ling to prevent him from making troubles with the Xinfaxian Sect. The days that followed were their antics, banters and misadventures. You Rou then joined the sect, together with the other disciples.


    That was then Cheng Sheng showed his overbearing side. The other disciples were already dissatisfied with him because of his arrogance, and then became more dissatisfied with him after finding out of his zero talent in cultivation. However, he still continued acting arrogant. He''s willful. The other disciples tried to be respectful since he''s the fourth disciple. However, Cheng Sheng had a disagreement with one of the disciples, and then everything became heated.


    The result, Cheng Sheng apologized to the disciple. However, the disciple was ashamed since it had been his fault for being hot-tempered. If he''d continue to stay in the sect, he would just put more strain with the sect. Thus, he left the sect to ease the tension and the disciples'' relationship with each other. He also left Xinfaxian. Xie Lan and Fan Wen felt guilty towards him since he''s an orphan they brought to the sect. Then, they lectured Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng became restrained with his actions after that.


    "The reason I apologized to Ruo She is because of Lei-shidi." Cheng Sheng said. Ruo She is the disciple he had a disagreement with and left both the sect and the Xinfaxian.


    Fei Yin stared at him before he spoke. "The reason you also fought is because of Lei-shidi." He said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "How did you know?" he asked, surprise is in his voice. Seeing Fei Yin didn''t answer, he shrugged. "I knew he had been dissatisfied with me. Well, everyone did." He bitterly smiled. "However, I didn''t like it when I saw him push Lei-shidi out of the way, making the water in Lei-shidi''s bucket spill and be wasted." He said. "I knew everyone is working hard. However, Lei-shidi is a slow person. He also has low self-esteem, thus I tried to speak for him." He explained. "However, who would have thought Ruo She would snap? ''Acting like a hero''¡­" he sadly smiled.


    "But, you''re only trying to help Lei-shidi." Fei Yin said.


    "The outcome is Ruo She leaving Xinfaxian." Cheng Sheng said. "Founder and shifu¡­ I know they''re still guilty of what happened." He said. "I know, Ruo She left because founder and shifu had been bias towards me." he added.


    "That''s not ¨C " Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng waved his hand. "Anyway, Lei-shidi sought me out after I verbally fought with Ruo She." He continued. "Do you know what are the first words he told me?" he asked. "''You were wrong. Apologize to Ruo-shixiong.'' The nerve!" he laughed. "I''ve defended him and all, but he saw me as a villain all along?" he said in disbelief.


    "But, Lei-shidi now¡­" Fei Yin said.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng said. "I only realized it after ¨C " he smiled. "I really have been the one in the wrong. I shouldn''t have spoken in behalf of Lei-shidi." He said and looked at Fei Yin. "I just harmed them both." He told him. "And I harmed founder and shifu after." He added. Not only did he make Xie Lan and Fan Wen feel guilt, not only did he make Ruo She lose his home.


    He also stole Lei Ling''s thunder, and his chance to become a confident person afterwards.

 Chapter 109 - The Scum Is Sweet

    "But, you just ¨C " Fei Yin said as he stared at Cheng Sheng whose face is laden with guilt and regret. - wanted to help someone. He continued in his mind.


    Cheng Sheng just wanted to help Lei Ling. However, it came out wrong and made both sides suffer. Xie Lan and Fan Wen felt guilty and Ruo She lost his friends, who are also his family, and his home. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng had been carrying this guilt and hiding his burdens with his smiles and laughter.


    "I know." Cheng Sheng said. "Lei-shidi also thanked me after." He said. "''I also understand Cheng-shixiong wanted to help me. I don''t hate you. I actually admire you.''" He smiled. "''That''s why, Cheng-shixiong, just stay how you are since you''re the way you are.'' I really don''t know how can he utter those sweet words someone like him who lacks self-esteem." He chuckled. Lei Ling didn''t know he gave him light and comforted him.


    "Shidi¡­" Fei Yin called.


    "Hm - ?" Cheng Sheng was surprised when Fei Yin suddenly hugged him. "Da shixiong ¨C " he called.


    "It''s fine." Fei Yin said. "I know what I say will change nothing of what already happened, but ¨C " he said. " ¨C I really should''ve noticed you sooner." He whispered in his ear.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and his face burned in embarrassment... and happiness. He wanted to raise his head and look at Fei Yin, but Fei Yin just hugged him tighter to prevent him from seeing his face. "Da shixiong ¨C " he called and tried to push him. However, Fei Yin didn''t budge. Cheng Sheng sighed in defeat. "Da shixiong." He called again. "You stink." He told him.


    "¡­ pft ¨C " Fei Yin''s body shook in laughter and he accidentally, and finally, let go of Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng immediately looked at Fei Yin''s face, only to see Fei Yin''s expression had gone back to the usual. But, there''s a hint of laughter in his usually cold eyes.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in disappointment. "I''m serious. You really should go back to your room and take a bath." He told him and covered his nose with his sleeve to match his words. He thought he''d see Fei Yin laugh, but Fei Yin''s eyes just became brighter and nothing else. "Da shixiong really wouldn''t let me see him even just smile?" he asked and frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "Cheng-shidi also stinks. He should go back to his room and take a bath, then sleep." Fei Yin told him, returning to him his words and just added some after.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and he immediately smelled himself. "You''re right. I do stink." He said and nodded at Fei Yin. "Then, I''ll go back to my room, take a bath, and sleep. Da shixiong should do the same." He told him.


    "I will." Fei Yin nodded. "I will go back to my room, take a bath and then sleep." he said. "Good night, Cheng-shidi." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "Good night, da shixiong." Cheng Sheng said and waved at him before he yawned and left. He raised his hand to cover his mouth with his sleeve, and also to wipe his face. When he lowered his hand, his sleeve is wet.


    Fei Yin watched him leave and waved back, but Cheng Sheng already disappeared. He then heard a chuckle behind him, but he didn''t turn. "Sun-shixiong." he said.


    "You Xinfaxian Sect disciples are really interesting." Sun Yi said as he jumped inside through the open window. "I had my fill for tonight. Cheng-shidi''s da shixiong should go back to his room, take a bath, then sleep." He said, teasing him.


    Fei Yin turned and frowned at him. "Then, this shidi will go back to his room now to have a bath and then go to sleep." he said. "Good night, Sun-shixiong." He told him and immediately left. His ears are red since earlier after Cheng Sheng left.


    Sun Yi''s roar of laughter followed Fei Yin''s back. "So, are you still worried of your Cheng-shixiong?" he asked and turned to look at Lei Ling who were hiding behind the wall.


    "No." Lei Ling answered and sniffed, his nose and eyes are red. He then wiped his tears. "Not anymore." He said and laughed. His face is radiating happiness.


    "That''s right!" Chen Han, who suddenly appeared from the bushes, said. "Only one person has to worry for Ah Sheng in our behalf." He said, but his tears can''t stop falling.


    "¡­ I don''t need to name who you''re talking about, right?" Li Tian helplessly smiled as he picked the leaves off of Chen Han''s hair. He knows Chen Han is referring to Fei Yin.


    "Only da shixiong is needed to worry for Cheng-shidi." Feng Mo said while grinning. However, there were stains of tears in his eyes and cheeks. "Since only he can make Cheng-shidi return to normal." He said.


    "I totally agree!" Lei Qing said and appeared. She was hiding behind the tree.


    "I also agree!" You Rou nodded. She''s hiding behind another tree.


    "You guys¡­" Sun Yi said as he stared at them with wide eyes. He was shocked to see them come out of their hiding place. "¡­ since when were you eavesdropping?" he asked them, but he can''t help but also laugh.


    Intersect Competition, sixth day.


    "Welcome to the third day of the second stage of the Intersect Competition!" the emcee said as the two disciples of the Righteous Alliance shook the boxes containing 27 names of the contestants for each box. "Elder Jing will be picking the names of the contestants for the matches for today." He said as he let Jing Xuan pass by him and picked a name from one of the boxes.


    "The first match ¨C " Jing Xian said as he looked at the green nameplate with the crest of a leaning flower. " ¨C Xinfaxian Sect ¨C " he said.


    "Xinfaxian Sect again¡­ they''re always the opening act of the matches, ne?" someone from the audience can''t help but comment.


    "You''re right. Three out of seven of them have already fought. Who would it be this time?" the person beside him asked.


    "Could it, finally, be Cheng Sheng?" someone asked with expectation. Pai Lie who was sitting with the other Alliance''s elders is also expecting for Cheng Sheng to be called.


    " ¨C Feng Mo." Jing Xuan said, making Pai Lie''s shoulders fell in disappointment. Jing Xian glanced at him from the corner of his eyes and gloated at Pai Lie''s crestfallen face for a second before he continued his task. "Opponent ¨C " he said as he picked another name in the box.


    "I guessed wrong." Someone from the audience said and scratched his head. Then, he looked at Feng Mo. "The first one from the Xinfaxian is Li Tian, both a sword cultivator and spell caster mage." he said as he recalled the beginning of the Matching Stage. "The second one is Fei Yin ¨C a pure sword cultivator. Then, there''s Lei Ling ¨C a pure mage." He said then placed his fingers on his chin as he contemplates. His eyes are observing Feng Mo. "This Feng Mo looked like he''s also a pure sword cultivator like Fei Yin. I wonder what can he show to us ¨C " he said as the match started.


    Feng Mo''s answer to them: an explosive attack! Fierce winds suddenly erupted on the stage when Feng Mo and his opponent''s attack collided! "WOAH!" the audience can''t help but retreat from the stage to avoid being hit by the contestants'' attacks.


    "Now this is what I''m talking about!" Xie Lan can''t help but hit the armrest of his chair in excitement as he saw Feng Mo fiercely attacked his opponent. "Xiao Mo, you really don''t disappoint me unlike your da shixiong!" he exclaimed.


    The other sect leaders can''t help but awkwardly smile as they looked at each other. Does he have to add those last words that leave a bad taste in one''s mouth? They thought as they glanced at Fei Huang who chose to sit away from Xie Lan since yesterday. Not because he hates Xie Lan. It''s just that he dislikes Xie Lan''s loud mouth. Fei Huang really was right to sit away from Xie Lan. The other sect leaders are now regretting sitting beside the noisy Xinfaxian Sect leader.


    "HAAAAH!" Feng Mo swung his sword down and his opponent was forced on his knees.


    "UGH!" His opponent groaned and gritted his teeth as he bears the impact of Feng Mo''s strike. This guy is crazily strong! He thought as he looked at Feng Mo''s wild eyes.


    "HAH! HAH!" Feng Mo yelled as he kicked his opponent followed by a roundhouse kick.


    "ACK!" His opponent cried when he jumped back to avoid Feng Mo''s foot, only to be hit in his shin and felt his bone cracked. He fell on his knee and used his sword to support his body to not fall on the ground.


    "This decides it." Xi Ming said when they saw Feng Mo made a beautiful turn in mid-air, then stretched his legs and kicked his opponent in the face. His opponent rolled on the stage until he fell off the stage with a loud thud.

 Chapter 110 - The Scum Is Lively

    "Feng-shixiong!!!" Lei Ling, You Rou and Cheng Sheng cheered from below the stage after they saw Feng Mo won. They ran to greet him.


    Feng Mo left the stage after the emcee announced his win and he landed near his fellow disciples. He then wiped the blood off his lips which was cut earlier. If he hadn''t dodged his opponent''s attack on time, it would''ve been his whole face that''ll be cut. He grimaced as he imagined Wu Bai would chastise him for a whole day and then punish him in the bed the whole night. He knew he wouldn''t wake up the next day because his body was beaten1.


    "Feng-shixiong! Are you okay?" Cheng Sheng, Lei Ling and You Rou asked when they saw Feng Mo was in a daze. Cheng Sheng immediately gave Feng Mo a magic pill to restore his strength.


    "So fierce!" Chen Han exclaimed, referring to Feng Mo''s style of fighting. Then, he looked at the usual liveliness of the Xinfaxian Sect returned as they surrounded Feng Mo. Sun Yi, on his side, nodded in agreement.


    On the Zunjingde Sect''s side, Jing Cheng was thinking the same as Chen Han as he looked at the Xinfaxian Sect cheered loudly when Feng Mo regrouped with then after the emcee announced his win. "Looks like they''ve gotten over a huge crisis last night." He said as he observed their group.


    "Yeah! They''re as lively as before!" Jing Hei commented.


    Meanwhile, Jing Bai glanced at Jing Kang and saw Jing Kang was staring at Lei Ling. For someone who hates the Alliance, going back even though his match has already finished, surely Jing Kang wanted to see not the match but someone who also has finished his match and returned to cheer for his fellow disciples.


    "Enjoying?" Jing Bai can''t help but tease Jing Kang who can''t take his eyes off of Lei Ling.


    After realizing his feelings last night, though he initially couldn''t accept it, Jing Kang still returned to see Lei Ling in the guise of cheering for his own fellow disciples, too. But, his gaze had never been on the contestants on the stage, but on someone who was watching the contestants on the stage with shining eyes as he was amazed by their strength.


    Lei Ling, on the other hand, even though he had been depressed of his performance yesterday in his match, but he immediately recovered with the help of his fellow disciples and he returned to his usual cheerful self.


    "¡­ no." Jing Kang answered and looked away, but his gaze can''t help returning to Lei Ling''s figure on the other side of the venue.


    "Hm?" Lei Ling noticed someone''s staring at him. He turned just in time to meet Jing Kang''s gaze. "Hii!" he gasped and immediately hid behind Cheng Sheng. Hiding behind Cheng Sheng''s back, his face can''t help but burn in embarrassment... and something else. He clutched his chest when he felt his heart beat faster than usual.


    "What''s wrong, Lei-shidi?" Cheng Sheng asked. He didn''t wait for Lei Ling to answer and followed his gaze. Then, he saw the Zunjingde Sect was staring at them. He waved his hand to them as a greeting before he turned to look at Lei Ling. "¡­ why are you still scared of him? Isn''t he your benefactor?" he asked, referring to Jing Kang.


    "¡­ shixiong QAQ" Lei Ling called with a wronged expression.


    "What''s wrong with him? Why is he crying?" Feng Mo asked when he saw Lei Ling''s crying expression.


    "Something''s wrong with his brain." Cheng Sheng answered as he pulled Lei Ling''s cheeks. "Stop acting cute and just properly watch the match!" he told him. Although he always protected him, never lets someone bully him or wrong him, but he''s the number one bully of Lei Ling. He''s a sadist, and Lei Ling was used to Cheng Sheng''s sadism all these years he became a masochist. Thus, he can endure Cheng Sheng''s bullying.


    "Who''s next?" Feng Mo asked Li Tian since he hadn''t heard the next contestants'' name because of Cheng Sheng and Lei Ling''s banter.


    "Jing Hei." Li Tian answered when he heard Jing Xian announced the next contestants'' name earlier. Then, they turned and watched as Jing Hei hopped on the stage and faced his opponent.


    "Ah Lin! Watch me closely, okay?" Jing Hei called as he winked at Qian Lin, who was sitting on their side, just rolled his eyes at him. He just laughed and started to fight against his opponent. Countless flashes immediately came from the stage and the audience ran away as another wild fight occurred on the stage.


    "The third day of the competition is always fierce but exciting!" someone exclaimed from the audience as they watched the dazzling flashes of light on the stage where the contestants exchanged skills.


    "Yeah. The powerhouses start to meet head-on in the stage." They said as they watched Jing Hei and his opponent exchanged a hundred blows at a very fast speed.


    "They''re really monsters¡­" someone said in awe as he stared at the stage with widened eyes.


    Jing Cheng suddenly clicked his tongue. "He''s playing around again." He frowned as he watched Jing Hei tease his opponent. "I won''t help him if uncle will scold him later." He said as he crossed his arms.


    Jing Bai laughed. "Because uncle can''t scold him later, Ah Hei is playing around." He told Jing Cheng, in which Jing Cheng answered with a sigh. "Ah Lin. Won''t you cheer for him?" he asked as he turned to Qian Lin who looked bored.


    "Is throwing my fan at him counts as cheering him on?" Qian Lin asked as he played his fan with his hand.


    "¡­ you can always try. I''m sure Ah Hei wouldn''t mind." Jing Bai told him and smiled.


    However, Qian Lin didn''t and kept his fan. Jing Hei also finally stopped fooling around and delivered the final blow against his opponent. His opponent cried loudly in pain and rolled on the ground for many times before his body fell off the stage and made a loud thud after it hit the ground.


    "Winner, Jing Hei of Zunjingde Sect!" the emcee announced.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called as he immediately ran towards Qian Lin after he jumped off the stage.


    "Too many wounds." Qian Lin said and glared at Jing Hei and his wounds. His clothes are torn and had traces of blood.


    "Erm¡­ I''m thinking men with scars are more attractive1." Jing Hei scratched his head and bashfully smiled as he looked at Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin''s eyes narrowed as he finally hit Jing Hei with his fan. "You want scars? I''ll cut your face and open your stomach for you!" he told him, anger in his voice. "Are you a masochist?!" he can''t help asking.


    "Ah Lin¡­ you''re the one who taught me how to be one ¨C OWW! OW! OW!" Jing Hei cried when Qian Lin kicked the wound in his leg.


    "Ah Hei¡­ I can''t help you if you choose to be stupid." Jing Bai sighed. But, a smile was on his smile as he turned to the silent Jing Kang whose eyes are still on Lei Ling. "Aren''t they lively?" he asked and looked at Jing Hei and Qian Lin who were still fighting despite the next match had already started. He''s referring to them.


    "Yes." Jing Kang answered, an air of nobility around him but what he''s doing is no noble. His eyes are still on Lei Ling!


    How long has he been staring at the air-headed shidi of the Xinfaxian Sect? Jing Bai thought and looked at Lei Ling who is talking to Cheng Sheng with enthusiasm and is completely oblivious of Jing Kang''s gaze¡­ and feelings. He scratched his cheek and looked away.


    Jing Rui, sitting beside the Righteous Alliance elders as his privilege as the host of this year''s Intersect Competition, looked at Jing Hei and frowned when he saw the wounds on his body. "Tch." he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Sect leader Jing isn''t happy your nephew won?" a sect leader asked.


    "I''m not satisfied with his performance." Jing Rui had always been a straightforward person, thus he can even tell his thoughts about his nephews in front of the outsiders.


    The sect leader wanted to smooth things over. "Gaining wounds is inevitable¡­" he said.


    "I know my people''s strength." Jing Rui said. He meant, he knew Jing Hei was playing with his opponent.


    The sect leader of Jing Hei''s opponent felt anger bubbling inside him after hearing what Jing Rui said. It can be seen he was being mocked at. The sect leader beside him saw his dark expression and tried to pacify him. Conflicts between the sect leaders are also inevitable. However, one should give face to Zheng Fu Gong and the Righteous Alliance if they want to fight. As long as it is within the rules, Zheng Fu Gong wouldn''t relent with the complaining party. This is the reason why Pei Zhu backed off before and went home with the corpse of his son.


    However, off-the-stage, Zheng Fu Gong and the Righteous Alliance would turn a blind eye. The Righteous Alliance can''t watch each action of each person. Thus, there would be killings in the dark when the matches are over.

 Chapter 111 - The Scum Is Impatient

    "It''s the third day, but our sect is still haven''t called." Sun Yi said smiled and as he turned to Chen Han. "The Shanliangde and Zunjingde Sect has already made their debut during the first day." He added.


    "As they say, save the best for the last." Chen Han said, ignoring Sun Yi''s second sentance. "That goes with Ah Sheng, too." He looked at Cheng Sheng moving his legs, feeling bored as he watched the fifth match between two disciples. They know he was itching to fight.


    Fei Yin heard what Chen Han said and was about to disagree when he heard his last sentence. He looked at Cheng Sheng, then the Alliance''s elders ¨C especially Pai Lie, who was showing an impatient expression on his face. Pai Lie is waiting for Cheng Sheng to have his match and show them his skills. Fei Yin couldn''t agree more with Chen Han.


    "Hm? What''s wrong, da shixiong?" Cheng Sheng asked when he saw Fei Yin was staring at him. "Is there something on my face?" he added as he felt his cheeks and forehead.


    "There''s nothing." Fei Yin answered as he withdrew his gaze. You''re handsome as always. He thought in his heart.


    "Winner, Guo Cheng of Huakai Sect!" the emcee announced after one of the contestants fainted when he was hit with a talisman on his forehead.


    "OOOOOOH!!!!" the audience cheered. "It''s Huakai Sect! They''re really strong!" they said as they looked at Guo Cheng. His yellow uniform looked like the sun shining as he stood on the stage.


    "Both are mages, but there''s just really a big difference between them." someone from the audience said as he crossed his arms and shook his head while clicking his tongue.


    "Yeah. No matter how much you ate a magic pill to increase your strength, but it won''t fill the gap between the two of you if your opponent is a remote class while you''re a melee class." They explained. The pill refiner''s opponent is a talisman maker - Guo Cheng.


    "But ¨C " someone suddenly said. " ¨C that couldn''t be said if you possess the talent in the five areas of alchemy." He said.


    "You mean¡­" they said and unanimously turned and looked at Cheng Sheng who is silently watching the sixth match. "True¡­" they nodded in agreement. "His opponent could only bow down before him." they said and immediately looked away when Cheng Sheng turned to them after he noticed they''re looking at him.


    Fei Yin heard what they said, and he couldn''t agree more.


    "Sixth match ¨C " Jing Xian said as he picked a nameplate. " ¨C Dongcheng Sect, Dong Cheng." He said and picked another nameplate. "Opponent. Huakai Sect, Tang Yun." he said.


    "It''s the Huakai Sect again." The audience murmured when they heard the Huakai Sect''s name.


    "Huakai Sect is bigger than the Dongcheng Sect. The Dongcheng Sect will surely lose." someone said.


    "Yeah..." the person behind him nodded in agreement and sighed.


    "Huh? Isn''t he¡­?" Feng Mo exclaimed when he recognized Dong Cheng on the stage as the match started.


    "You''re right!" Cheng Sheng was surprised, too. He already had forgotten the name, but not the face. After all, the idiotic and stupid disciple with Dong Cheng is really brainless. He felt pity for Dong Cheng to be caused trouble by the idiotic and stupid fellow disciple of him that''s really brainless.


    "Who is he?" Lei Ling, Li Tian and You Rou asked. They were meditating in the inn at that time, so they wouldn''t know Dong Cheng.


    "Ah. I''ve fought with him before¡­" Lei Qing answered and scratched her head as she watched at Dong Cheng being suppressed by Tang Yun. She sighed. Dong Cheng had lost to her before not because he''s weak but she''s just stronger than him. Dong Cheng is in the Low Level Golden Core Stage while she''s already in the Middle Level Golden Core Stage. However, Tang Yun is stronger than him since he''s also a Middle Level Golden Core Stage like her. Also, Tang Yun''s attacks are fast and vicious.


    Tang Teng, sect leader and father of Tang Yun, was smugly smiling while Dong Cheng''s uncle sighed after he saw Dong Cheng was beaten.


    Dong Chi1 - Dong Cheng''s cousin, from below the stage, was rejoicing. How dare you act arrogant towards me when you''re this weak? He thought and then his eyes caught the sight of Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo and Lei Qing. His face darkened and he murderously glared at them. He had lost some of his teeth after Cheng Sheng beat him, making him unable to show himself before the others. Now, he came to see Dong Cheng lose and rub his loss on his face. Huakai Sect is strong, and their Dongcheng Sect can''t compare with it. Thus, it is their inevitable loss.


    "Da shixiong!" their disciples cried and immediately helped Dong Cheng sit.


    "Hah. Truly a pathetic loser¡­" Dong Chi said as he looked at Dong Cheng. "You also lost before to a woman. Truly pathetic¡­" he said.


    "Stop it!" the disciples told him.


    He glared at them. "You dare order me? You just wait when I tell father about this!" he told them and left in anger. He knew, although he said it but his father favored Dong Cheng more than him. Dong Cheng had always been better than him. It was because his father felt like he had stolen the sect from Dong Cheng''s father, thus he''s more excessive of his care towards Dong Cheng than towards his own son. Even their disciples favored Dong Cheng more than him ¨C the sect leader''s son, who only had friends because they want to suck up to him.


    "He''s not that weak¡­" Lei Qing said after Dong Cheng lost the match. "The Huakai Sect is just that strong." She said.


    Cheng Sheng and Feng Mo nodded. They could still feel the qi remained on the stage. The qi is of Tang Yun''s. "This Huakai Sect¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered.


    "They''re from the west." Chen Han said. "They''re a big sect, just second to Youxiwang Sect." he explained.


    "No wonder they''re all strong." Feng Mo said. The Huakai Sect all won their matches.


    "Seventh match ¨C " Jing Xian said as he picked a nameplate. " ¨C Shanliangde Sect ¨C "


    "Finally, one from the four big sects." The audience said. "Who would it be this time?" they wondered.


    " ¨C Xi Ning." Jing Xian said. Xi Ming was surprised and he looked at Xi Ning who was pouting on the side.


    "A woman?" the audience said. "And seems she''s a mage, too." They added.


    "What test did she take again?"


    "Opponent ¨C " Jing Xian said as he took another nameplate. " ¨C Huakai Sect, Shan Lu."


    "A sword cultivator!" the audience exclaimed when Shan Lu appeared on the stage. "She''s going to lose¡­"


    "But, isn''t she from the Shanliangde Sect? Surely, she''d put up a fight ¨C "


    "A mage. And a woman." Shan Lu frowned, but there''s no arrogance on his face. Just dislike. "Admit defeat." He told her. He''s the second eldest disciple of the Huakai Sect.


    Xi Ning frowned. "How dare you!" she said and took out her potions. "I''ll make you be the one to admit defeat!" she said.


    "Begin!" the emcee said and left the stage.


    Apparently, Shan Lu didn''t move. "Shixiong, what are you doing?" the Huakai Sect disciples asked from below the stage. However, Shan Lu ignored them.


    Instead, it was Xi Ning who made the first move. She opened a bottle and a smoke came out from the mouth of the bottle. The smoke flew towards Shan Lu and Shan Lu covered his nose to avoid smelling it. Obviously, it''s nothing good.


    "It''s no use to cover your nose." Xi Ning told him. "Just because I''m a woman, you''re looking down on me? More so, because I''m a mage?!" she said as she glared at him. Then, she threw the bottle on Shan Lu''s feet and the bottle broke. More smoke came out and covered the stage.


    The audience immediately moved away and covered their nose. Pai Lie immediately set up a barrier around the stage to prevent the smoke from spreading off the stage.


    "Admit defeat!" Xi Ning yelled when Shan Lu didn''t answer. She was enraged.


    "What¡­ is this¡­?" Shan Lu asked as he coughed after he smelled the potion.


    Xi Ning grinned. "Don''t worry, it''s not lethal." She said. "You''ll just be incapacitated for one day. The maximum time allotted for a match is one hour. Of course, I win." She told him.


    Shan Lu''s eyes became red and his body was shaking. "¡­ what ingredients did you use?" he asked as he coughed non-stop. He fell on his knees and he''s sweating heavily.


    There''s no harm in telling him the ingredients of the potion, thus Xi Ning generously told him.


    "Fog Kelp." he muttered after he heard these two words and suddenly felt his mind became blank.


    "Huh?" Xi Ning said, then waved her sleeves to disperse the smoke in front of her. The next second and she saw a shadow from the smoke, then Shan Lu appeared before her with bloodshot eyes. He raised his sword, then it descended to cut her.

 Chapter 112 - The Scum Is A Bookworm

    "XI NING!" Xi Ming screamed as he immediately flew to the stage and picked her up before dodging Shan Lu''s sword while carrying her. A large crack formed on the ground where Xi Ning was standing a second earlier. If Shan Lu''s sword would have struck her... Xi Ming didn''t dare to imagine what would happen. "Are you alright?" he asked Xi Ning as they landed on the opposite side of the stage.


    Xi Ning''s face is deathly pale and she''s shaking in fear. She shrank in Xi Ming''s arms. "D-da.. da ge..." she called, her voice trembling and weak.


    "What happened? I can''t see through the smoke!" the audience complained.


    "Someone jumped in the stage!" from another side who saw Xi Ming said.


    "Did the woman die?!" some people asked in worry after they saw Shan Lu''s sword descended.


    Cheng Sheng saw Lei Ling, You Rou, Lei Qing and Feng Mo were squinting through the smoke. He pasted a talisman on their forehead, then they exclaimed when they can finally see the stage.


    "It''s Xi Ming!" Feng Mo said in surprise.


    "She''s his little sister, after all." Sun Yi said as they looked at Xi Ming retreated to the edge of the stage when Shan Lu suddenly moved. "He can''t let her be hurt." He added.


    "He''s a reliable elder brother." Chen Han nodded as he praised Xi Ming.


    Unlike you1. The others added in their mind as they looked at Chen Han. "They had to forfeit the match." Fei Yin said.


    Lei Qing nodded. "That''s to be expected." she said.


    "If he doesn''t want for her to be hurt, why didn''t they forfeit in the first place?" Lei Ling asked. His expression is puzzled.


    They looked at him. Should you1 be saying that? They thought as they remembered Lei Ling''s match.


    "Hm?" Lei Ling said. He''s puzzled by their gaze on him. Why are they looking at me as if I''m an idiot1? He thought.


    "Xi Ming must have wanted to test her." Sun Yi said. "After all, Xi Ning grew up being pampered by their grandfather Xi Peng. Xi Ning had to go out to see the world and learn." He explained. In short, Xi Ning is a frog in the well.


    They felt pity on her, but they can''t blame Xi Ming for being ruthless towards Xi Ning. There are just things that must be learned the hard way. Xi Ning is a prime example of that.


    "Shanliangde Sect, forfeited." The emcee said as they dispersed the smoke of the potion. "Winner, Shan Lu of Huakai Sect!" he said.


    "This can only be it. She''s a woman after all." the audience said.


    "Yeah. She''s also a mage. That Shan Lu also looked strong." Mentioning Shan Lu, they turned and saw he was still on the stage. "What happened to him?"


    Xi Ming had already noticed something''s wrong with Shan Lu. Shan Lu didn''t attack Xi Ning before, but after he inhaled the smoke. "Ah Ning. What did you do?" he asked the frightened Xi Ning.


    "I ¨C It''s only to make him feel numb and unable to move. Nothing else¡­" she answered with a shaking voice.


    Xi Ming was bewildered. He knew, although Xi Ning is spoiled, but she wouldn''t harm somebody.


    Jing Xuan stepped on the stage and checked Shan Lu''s condition. "A poison." He said.


    "What? He was poisoned?" the audience exclaimed.


    Jing Xian checked furthermore. "Cold intolerance." he said when he saw Shan Lu''s body is shivering and his skin is colder to touch.


    The moment Xi Ming heard it, he turned to Xi Ning. "What ingredients did you use that could induce cold?" he asked.


    "F-Fog Kelp." Xi Ning immediately answered.


    "Our shixiong is allergic to Fog Kelp!" a disciple from the Huakai Sect immediately spoke .


    "Fog Kelp¡­ yes, he did mention that ¨C " Xi Ning said and looked at Shan Lu in horror. She still can''t forget that murderous expression on his face. She knew, if Xi Ming hadn''t come and save her, she would have died.


    "Do you know how to cure him?" Xi Ming asked. Xi Ning shook her head.


    Unfortunately, there''s no Potion Master in the Righteous Alliance ¨C not even the five elders.


    "Fog Kelp grows in high places surrounded by a large amount of fog all around." A voice spoke. "It resembled a kelp, only differed in color due to the altitude and the temperature of the place where it grows." The voice explained.


    They all turned and saw it''s none other than Cheng Sheng. That''s right! He''s a potion master!


    "Do you have an idea how to cure him1?" Jing Xuan asked.


    "The Fog Kelp acted as a poison to the potion, and, together with potion, this poison spread in his bloodstreams." Cheng Sheng answered as he coolly jumped off of his seat. "We can use magic pills to cure him, but its effect is slower compared to the potion which is taken in liquid form. Thus, we use potion against potion." He explained. "To counter the Fog Kelp''s effect, we need a potion with a Sundry Leaf as an ingredient." He said.


    Everyone exclaimed in awe as they stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Fog Kelp is a rare grass. Thus, a little only knew of it. It''s even rarer for one to know its use and effects." Xie Lan said as he looked at Cheng Sheng with bright eyes.


    "Sect leader Xie, your disciple¡­"


    "Xiao Sheng is a bookworm. I had a hard time looking for books all over the continent just to satisfy his thirst for knowledge." Xie Lan said and paused. "The information about the Fog Kelp must be from one of those books I carelessly bought from the north." He sighed. Such a coincidence that happened.


    Xi Ming heard what Cheng Sheng said and he immediately looked at Xi Ning. "Do you have that potion?" he asked, referring to a potion with a Sundry Leaf.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have¡­" Xi Ning finally cried. Xi Ming hated for the iron not becoming steel. However, she''s his sister so he can''t admonish her in front of the people. She''s also a girl, and it will have a bad effect on her.


    "Shixiong¡­" the Huakai Sect disciples called, panicking.


    Cheng Sheng saw there''s no one who came forward, thus he opened his qiankun pouch and took out a bottle. "Here. I just made some the other day." he said and threw it in the air.


    Jing Xuan caught it, then made Shan Lu drink it. After the bottle emptied, he turned to Cheng Sheng. "May I know what is this potion called?" he asked.


    "It''s not entirely a potion." Cheng Sheng said. "Just a juice I prepared for my fellow disciples. It''s going to be cold the following days, so I made a juice with the Sundry Leaf." He explained.


    The Sundry Leaf came from the tree that grows in a secret realm where it''s summer all throughout the year. The tree gathered qi from the sun, thus its leaves will have a warm effect when taken. In contrast, due to the Fog Kelp growing in high places and covered in thick fog, it''ll have a cold effect on the body. Thus, Xi Ning''s potion is to numb one''s body and incapacitate them for a period of time. She didn''t expect for Shan Lu''s body to be intolerant of the cold.


    "Thank you." Someone from the Huakai Sect spoke. They turned and saw it was Tang Zhe, their da shixiong and the nephew of their sect leader.


    "It''s nothing." Cheng Sheng said and returned to his seat like nothing really happened or what happened was just a trivial thing. Everyone knew, if Shan Lu was left in that condition, he''ll die. Xi Ning would have unintentionally killed him.


    However, the Righteous Alliance couldn''t just ask for the contestants'' allergies. It''d be exposing their weaknesses to their future opponents and could make their opponent intentionally harm them if they have evil intentions. Thus, this could be blamed on Shan Lu''s bad luck.


    "Oh, right." Cheng Sheng suddenly said and stopped as if he remembered something.


    Everyone had been staring at him since earlier. However, hearing Cheng Sheng''s tone, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples had a bad feeling.


    "What''s wrong?" Sun Yi asked them, but he was smiling. Hanging out with them, he already knew their shticks.


    "What is it?" Jing Xian asked.


    Surprisingly, Cheng Sheng didn''t ask for a return gift. But, his fellow disciples knew him thoroughly. Cheng Sheng may not be too shameless to ask for something after saving someone''s life since he still knows humility. However, they knew this wouldn''t end here. He wouldn''t suffer a loss! After all, he values each of his creations for a thousand of golds.


    There''s no such thing as free lunch from Cheng Sheng!


    "I forgot to tell you something." Cheng Sheng said as he turned. The face of his fellow disciples are turning dark. They don''t trust Cheng Sheng''s mouth!


    "That is?" Jing Xian said.


    "He only inhaled the potion, not drink it." Cheng Sheng said. "Thus, the potion''s effect on his body is lessened." He explained. "However, he had taken a large amount of juice with the Sundry Leaf, which is too much than what he should take to relieve the poison of the Fog Kelp in his body." he said. What he meant, Shan Lu should take the juice with the Sundry Leaf proportional to the poison of the Fog Kelp he inhaled. "Thus¡­" Cheng Sheng said and looked at Shan Lu whose body moved, but only to violently jerk! His arms raised to scratch his skin, and he fell on his knees, groaning and squirming in pain.


    "AAAAAHH!!!" Shan Lu screamed as he fell on his knees.


    "Shixiong!" the Huakai Sect disciples called and they climbed up the stage to help Shan Lu.


    "What you''re trying to say is¡­?" Jing Xian said, asking for Cheng Sheng to continue but his gaze is now on Shan Lu whose skin is turning crimson as his body temperature skyrocketed.


    Cheng Sheng apologetically smiled and had a bashful expression on his face. "Well¡­ he''ll feel he''s being burned¡­" He said and looked at Shan Lu with sympathy. "¡­ tenfold directly by the sun." he said.


    The Sundry Leaf should be consumed only in small amounts. For Shan Lu to empty a bottle of it, even if it''s just a juice¡­ he''ll feel like he''s going to explode.


    Jing Xian''s face darkened and his hand holding the bottle jerked like it was a poisonous snake that''s biting him.

 Chapter 113 - The Scum Is A Pit

    "Pft - !" Xie Lan immediately covered his mouth to prevent himself from laughing. However, there are tears in his eyes because of his suppressed laughter. "Hahaha... hahaha..." a laughter escaped from his mouth. "AHAHAHA! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!" he hysterically laughed. "AHAHAHA...! Ugh!" he cried when Fei Huang threw a pebble at him and it squarely landed in the middle of his forehead. His eyes closed as he fell unconscious and his body fell off his chair.


    "..." the sect leaders were speechless as they looked at Xie Lan who fell on the floor face first. His butt was sticking up. Then, they slowly turned to Fei Huang who calmly sipped his tea as if he didn''t do anything, see anything nor hear anything.


    "The tea is good." Wu Yuan said who''s acting like Fei Huang. It''s as if he doesn''t see Xie Lan on the floor.


    "..." sect leader Wu. Your sect and Xie Lan''s sect are a family. You''re abandoning him?! They thought.


    "I recommend to you our sect''s special tea." Qian Shan told Wu Yuan as he turned and smiled at him.


    "..." sect leader Qian! Aren''t you buddies with Xie Lan?! Even you abandoned him?! The sect leaders thought.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples immediately covered their mouth. Not to laugh but because they almost had drink the Sundry Leaf juice. Not to mention what its taste would be like, but its effect¡­ their face paled and was covered in black lines. Their tongue twitched inside their mouth when they imagined the taste of the Sundry Leaf juice. They could guess their taste buds will die.


    "Ahahahahahaha!" Sun Yi laughed as he held his stomach. "They''re just¡­!" he said and looked at the indescribable look on Jing Xian''s face.


    Chen Han looked at Shan Lu with pity. His younger brother really would be naughty whatever, wherever and whenever the situation is.


    "..." Jing Cheng and Xi Ming speechlessly looked at Jing Xian, then Cheng Sheng. Xi Ning had a dumb look on her face. Gong Xian and Xi Xing woke up and looked puzzled of what was happening.


    "Hahaha... hahahaha!" Jing Hei laughed as he patted Qian Lin''s shoulder in laughter. Jing Bai was smiling in amusement while Jing Kang''s face is blank. However, his eyes are shining in schadenfreude1.


    "Pft ¨C " the audience finally can''t hold their laughter. The whole venue was filled with laughter. "AHAHAHAHAHA! Potion against potion? More like, poison against poison! Shan Lu really has a bad luck!" they said as they made a bellyful laughter.


    The Huakai Sect doesn''t have time to be mad. Even if they would so, but their gratitude to Cheng Sheng is bigger. Shan Lu was carried by his fellow disciples to the infirmary with the Alliance''s disciples leading them. Jing Xian controlled his expression and picked up a nameplate for the eighth match.


    "Cheng Sheng is¡­" Zheng Fu Gong can''t help but look at Xie Lan who woke up and was having a laughing fit again.


    "He''s a bookworm." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Zheng Fu Gong speechlessly looked at Wu Yuan. The sect leaders looked away. That doesn''t cover up Cheng Sheng''s actions just now! They thought. They really thought it was just a rumor about Cheng Sheng''s nasty attitude. However, witnessing what just happened... Cheng Sheng digging a pit for Jing Xian...


    The rumors are really not unfounded.


    Seeing the serious expression on the youngest sect leader''s face, they didn''t dare say anything.


    "AHAHAHA!" Xie Lan roared in laughter, continuously hitting the armrest of his chair.


    Fei Huang''s brow twitched. He''s really annoying! He thought. Jing Rui just kept his poker face while Qian Shan can''t help but smile.


    The Xinfaxian Sect¡­ they''re really interesting people.


    "Eighth match - " Jing Xian spoke, regaining his composure. He''s still a respectable elder of the Righteous Alliance. However, seeing the green nameplate with a crest of a leaning flower, his face finally cracked. " ¨C ... Xinfaxian Sect - " he said through his gritted teeth.


    "AHAHAHAHA! It''s like fate''s playing with him!" the audience can''t help but laugh seeing Jing Xian''s dark expression upon seeing it was the Xinfaxian Sect he picked.


    Earlier, if Xi Ning unintentionally harmed Shan Lu, then he intentionally harmed Shan Lu! In front of everyone''s eyes, he made Shan Lu drink the juice, and even emptied it. It was like a live murder. Cheng Sheng had dug a pit for him, and he willingly jumped in!


    " ¨C You Rou." Jing Xian said as he read the name engraved on the nameplate.


    "Oh! Another female mage!" the audience said when they saw You Rou gracefully went up stage. She''s not carrying her sword.


    "Huh? Doesn''t her sleeves look longer?" someone said when they noticed You Rou''s sleeves.


    "I saw her. She''s a pill refiner!" someone exclaimed.


    "¡­ that doesn''t explain as to why her sleeves would be longer." his friend said.


    "Ahahaha... I wonder what would he do if it was Cheng Sheng he picked, though?" someone asked as he laughed when he looked at Jing Xian.


    Jing Xian sighed in relief upon seeing it wasn''t Cheng Sheng''s name. However, Pai Lie was disappointed.


    "Oh! The surprise is here!" Feng Mo exclaimed as he looked at You Rou who has her hair tied up. "Does her hairstyle got something to do with it?" he asked.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered as he crossed his arms. "Her hair will just be in the way, interfering with her sleeves when they move earlier." He explained.


    "It''s starting." Fei Yin said.


    "A female mage?" You Rou''s opponent said. "I also heard you''re a pill refiner. What can you do?" he asked and took out his talismans.


    "Ah! She''s up against a mage!" Chen Han was surprised.


    "Talisman¡­ and also a spell caster!" Li Tian exclaimed when he saw a group of words flew towards You Rou.


    "Shimei!" Lei Ling called. "Watch out!"


    However, You Rou just raised her hands, before she lowered them and her body floated mid-air. She dodged the attack! "Wow¡­" they muttered as they watched You Rou descended on the ground, her sleeves billowing.


    You Rou''s feet tiptoed, and she made a twirl as she raised her arms. Her long sleeves reached her opponent! "WHA - !" her opponent exclaimed as he took a step back, only to be shocked when You Rou''s skirt hit him in the face after she raised her leg to kick him. The annoying clothes almost hit him in the eye! "Why, you - !" he glared at her as he threw a talisman on her.


    You Rou calmly waved her hand, and the talisman hit her sleeve. Though, only for a moment when they saw the talisman actually slid on her sleeve''s surface, then its trajectory changed!


    Sleeves can be used like this?! They thought in shock. This not ends here! The sleeves of her other hand ''caught'' the talisman, and she turned, only to return the talisman to him!


    BANG! You Rou''s opponent was hit on the chest and he fell on his back! However, the most exciting part is, her eyes are closed!


    "Amazing!" Sun Yi was moved.


    "This is what Cheng-shidi taught her." Li Tian smiled and looked at Chen Han who was shocked beyond belief as he watched You Rou deflecting her opponent''s attack with just her sleeves. "Those sleeves¡­" he muttered, referring to the extended sleeves.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I had cut some of the Shapeshifting Blanket I bought from the beggar. Who would have thought it can actually grow back?" He said and took out the shapeshifting blanket which looked wrinkled. Is it¡­ crying? It must be! It hid at the deepest of his qiankun pouch.


    "The Shapeshifting Blanket¡­" it''s as good as a shield. That''s why You Rou''s clothes are unblemished.


    "AH ¨C " they muttered when something unexpected happened on the stage.


    "Oops!" You Rou exclaimed and opened her eyes when she felt she stepped in the air. "Ah ¨C " she said and saw the ground was approaching her face.


    No ¨C it''s her face approaching the ground.


    "Watch out!" the audience exclaimed when they saw her fell off the stage.


    "Ah ¨C " You Rou muttered when she felt someone caught her. She raised her head, only to see a handsome and well-built man.


    "Are you alright?" the man asked as he carefully placed her down.


    "Da ge!" Qian Lin exclaimed in surprise when he saw Qian Tian arrived.


    Qian Tian turned and saw Qian Lin. "¡­ did you trouble third young master Jing again?" he asked when he saw Jing Hei''s battered appearance.


    "OW!" Qian Lin cried when Qian Tian hit him. I still haven''t answered yet!


    "Shimei!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called as they ran to her. "Are you alright?" they asked.


    "¡­ sorry." You Rou lowered her head and covered her face. "I wasn''t careful!" she said, her ears are red in embarrassment.


    Remembering how You Rou had accidentally fall off the stage, the Xinfaxian Sect was speechless.


    "... I shouldn''t have let you had your eyes closed." Cheng Sheng scratched his head.


    His fellow disciples glared at him when they heard what he said. It''s actually his fault?! They thought in shock.


    "AHAHAHAHAHA!" Qian Shan laughed as he hit Xie Lan''s back. "Goodness! Your disciples are all treasures!" he said and hit Xie Lan again.


    The other sect leaders looked at Xie Lan in sympathy. They could have won.


    Meanwhile, the fellow disciples of You Rou''s opponent were cheering due to their win by luck. They forgot to take their fellow disciple who was still lying on the stage, unconscious after another talisman of his was deflected to him a moment ago.

 Chapter 114 - The Scum Is An Idiot

    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ QAQ" You Rou cried. She wanted to hug him but seeing Fei Yin''s sharp gaze on her, as if reading his mind, she subconsciously pulled the person near her and cried on their sleeve. "Sorry, Cheng-shixiong¡­ I got carried away. It''s been so long since I last danced. TTATT" she explained.


    "Shimei¡­" Cheng Sheng called and then smiled. He really doesn''t blame her. He''s actually relieved she can win against someone. "You''ve worked hard." he told her. Then, his eyes fell on the person You Rou pulled.


    You''re also being carried away now¡­ they thought when they looked at Qian Tian''s speechless reaction to You Rou''s actions as she wiped her tears with his sleeve.


    "Fmpt!" they heard a strange noise. Such a strange noise... They looked at You Rou who lifted her head, then to the wet sleeve her delicate face vacated.


    "What''s wrong?" You Rou asked when she saw them looking at her. Their gaze looked complicated. Then, she saw they''re also looking at the sleeve she''s holding. "Huh?" she said and looked at Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Feng Mo, Li Tian, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Lei Qing and Lei Ling standing in front of her. "1, 2, 3 - " she counted as she pointed at Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng and Feng Mo with her free hand. " - 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8." she said as she pointed at Li Tian, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Lei Qing and Lei Ling. "..." she fell silent and slowly lowered her gaze to look at the sleeve she''s holding. "... Cheng-shixiong, whose sleeve am I holding?" she asked as her face became beet red. She''s too afraid to look back. Cheng Sheng hasn''t answered yet when a deep voice behind her spoke.


    "Mine, xiao jie." Qian Tian said as he stared at You Rou. "¡­ can you please release it now?" he asked, his tone is polite. He didn''t forget to still act as a gentleman despite what You Rou have done.


    "WAAAAH!" You Rou was spooked when Qian Tian suddenly spoke beside her. She raised her hands as a reflex. "I''m sorry!" she apologized with her eyes closed before she ran towards Lei Qing.


    "¡­ ow." Qian Tian cried, his reaction belated because of his astonishment from You Rou''s actions. He touched his chin which You Rou''s fists hit. "It''s fine¡­" he said and used his qi to heal his chin.


    "Da ge¡­" Qian Lin called before he looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. They''re really a strange bunch. He thought as he placed the tip of his fan on his lips. His eyes looked like they''re twinkling because of his tear mole.


    Fei Yin looked at his fellow disciples before he stepped forward. "We apologize, first young master Qian, second young master Qian, for the trouble our shimei caused." He said and bowed. "And thank you, first young master Qian, for saving our shimei earlier." he added.


    "It''s fine." Qian Tian waved his hand. He turned to You Rou who was crying. "Just be careful next time, xiaojie." He said. "Not anyone will pass by and will catch you if you''ll fall." He told her and then left with Qian Lin who smiled and nodded at them.


    "¡­ I''m sorry¡­ QAQ" You Rou sniffed, her snot falling from her nose that became red because of crying.


    "Ugh ¨C " they immediately moved away from her in case she''d blow her nose on their sleeve.


    "Let''s go back first¡­" Feng Mo said as he looked at You Rou awkwardly when You Rou wiped her tears and snot off of her delicate face with her sleeve. Shimei... can''t you be mindful of your appearance? He thought and looked at the audience who were looking at You Rou with a dumbfounded look on their face. Did she became boorish after hanging out with us? He thought, his expression complicated. No. It must be because of Cheng-shidi teaching her nonsensical things! He thought and glared at Cheng Sheng as they went back to where they''re staying with Chen Han and Sun Yi.


    "Uhm¡­ due to a mistake of the Xinfaxian Sect and falling off the stage, the Nanli Sect wins!" the emcee announced.


    The Xinfaxian Sect returned covered in gloom.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! You might have lost, but you gave us a good laugh!" Qian Shan hit Xie Lan''s back as he laughed.


    "..." Xie Lan''s face is covered in gloom.


    "..." the sect leaders are speechless. Sect leader Qian! That isn''t the purpose of this competition! They thought.


    "Father." Qian Tian called when he reached Qian Shan. Qian Lin already returned with his friends.


    "Oh!" Qian Shan turned back. "Good boy! Just like me. A nice save with the lady there earlier!" he told him, referring to Qian Tian catching You Rou.


    "..." If I knew she''d blew her nose on me, I wouldn''t have saved her! Qian Tian thought as his fingers twitched inside his sleeves.


    "By the way, this is sect leader Xie - the sect leader of the young miss you saved." Qian Shan said and motioned Xie Lan. "Sect leader Xie, my son - Qian Tian. Also an elder of our sect now!" he proudly said.


    "Greetings, sect leader Xie." Qian Tian politely greeted and saluted.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Hello!" he waved his hand at him, making Qian Tian surprised.


    "Ahahaha!" Qian Shan laughed seeing his son''s reaction. "Sect leader Xie is too carefree. You don''t need to be very formal with him." He told him.


    "Oh¡­" Qian Tian said as he looked at Xie Lan. He''s really too carefree¡­ like his disciples. He thought when he remembered again that You Rou sneezed on his sleeve. His face darkened. "Please excuse me, father, sect leader Xie." He told them, his hands are itching to wash his sleeve! He is a germaphobe! To still act as a gentleman earlier and endure until now¡­ he has a frightening self-control to not throw You Rou in reflex!


    "Oh, okay!" Qian Shan said and shooed his son away.


    Yunxiao Inn, night.


    "AHAHAHA!" Zuo Zhe can''t help but hit the table as he laughed, unrestrained. "Shimei, you''re too clumsy!" he told You Rou who immediately blushed in embarrassment.


    "Don''t laugh too much, or you''ll choke." Yu Sheng told Zuo Zhe. Since Yu Sheng has finished his match, he and Zuo Zhe didn''t need to return and watch other matches. Thus, they stayed in the inn all day lazing around.


    "You stupid disciple! Making me lose money1!" Xie Lan who went to ''visit'' them yelled at Cheng Sheng after he2 hit him3.


    "OWW! Da shixiong! Da shixiong! Help me! Save me!" Cheng Sheng called Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin immediately left his seat to rescue Cheng Sheng from Xie Lan''s clutches.


    "You! Another unfilial disciple!" Xie Lan said as he pointed at Fei Yin with his chin raised. "You just can''t let me have a fill of your match! You ended your match in a second!" he told him.


    "The more the delay, the more mishaps might happen." Fei Yin answered.


    "¡­" Xie Lan can''t refute it. He fell on his hands and feet1 just beside Cheng Sheng who was lying on the floor, looking lifeless as he held the top of his head Xie Lan grounded his fist to.


    "Idiots¡­" Feng Mo shook his head while Li Tian just chuckled as they looked at the three.


    "But, if the sect system exists¡­" Lei Ling said as he counted on his fingers. "Li-shixiong, Fei-shixiong and Feng-shixiong won while I and shimei lost. We still have one win." He said. "The ones left are jiejie and Cheng-shixiong¡­" he said and they looked at Cheng Sheng lying on the floor, still looking lifeless.


    "¡­ I''m getting worried for tomorrow¡­" they said. There''s a chance Cheng Sheng might have a match tomorrow, and if he still has his idiot mode on¡­ This is more worrying than the demonic cultivators¡­ they sighed.


    "How about the Youxiwang Sect?" Zuo Zhe asked and looked at Chen Han and Sun Yi. "Now that you''ve mentioned it¡­ where are your fellow disciples?" he asked.


    "Sun-shidi and I still haven''t had our match." Chen Han answered. "Father took our fellow disciples away since they have nothing to do. They were patrolling the city with the disciples of the other sects now while their respective sect elders supervise them." He explained.


    "¡­ are you sure the author didn''t just forget them or is too lazy to write about them?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s nothing." Zuo Zhe said and resumed eating. Yu Sheng, sitting behind him, silently looked at him. However, he didn''t say anything and just filled Zuo Zhe''s plate.


    "Oh." Lei Ling said. "Only Cheng-shixiong and jiejie were left, as well as Chen-shixiong and Sun-shixiong." He said. "Who do you think will have a match tomorrow?" he asked.


    "Whoever it may be, but you still have to be prepared." Xie Lan said.


    Wu Yuan, sitting beside Sun Yi, nodded. "Ah Yi." He called. "I''ll help you train later." He told him.


    "Aren''t you sweet? Hm?" Sun Yi said as he pulled Wu Yuan''s cheek. The abstinent image of the youngest sect leader was broken by his partner. "You finally thought of me~" he added and kissed Wu Yuan''s cheeks that turned red after he pulled them.


    They all felt blinded and immediately looked away. They''re already full of their dinner. They don''t want to be fed of dog food. After they ate and they immediately left the table to the married people.


    Chen Han enviously looked at Sun Yi and Wu Yuan, then he turned to Li Tian. "Ah Tian¡­" he called as he held his hand.


    Li Tian immediately blushed. "I ¨C I''ll accompany you to train!" he told him.


    Feng Mo sighed as he looked at the other pair of lovers. "I wish Wu Bai is here¡­" he said and called out his sword spirit Xiao Bai. The other three lonely people ¨C Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou, Lei Qing was accompanied by Lei Ling and You Rou to train in deflecting the attacks.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng were taken away by Xie Lan.

 Chapter 115 - The Scum Is A Monster

    "Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan called. "Your greatest opponent in the matches are Jing Cheng and Xi Ming. However, their match was already finished. The ones who are left are Qian Lin and Gong Xian." He looked at Cheng Sheng. "We still don''t know the strength of the two. Thus, you have to push your limit to prepare for what will happen." He told him, his expression serious.


    "Pushing my limit¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he remembered the broken roof of the Training Hall of the Xinfaxian Sect in the east mountain of Xinfaxian.


    "Yes. You have to test your power again." Xie Lan said as he created another space. It was the Yunxiao Inn, but it is empty. "Xiao Yin." He called.


    "Yes." Fei Yin answered.


    "You fight against Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan told him.


    Cheng Sheng''s pupils shrank. "But, founder - !" he said when he remembered Xie Lan suffered an internal injury from him after he hit him with his qi. If Fei Yin would fight him, Fei Yin will suffer more than what Xie Lan had suffered since Fei Yin is weaker than Xie Lan.


    Fei Yin is just a disciple while Xie Lan is a sect leader! Fei Yin is just in Peak Level Golden Core Stage while Xie Lan is already in the Immortalization Stage!


    Fei Yin, however, nodded. "Okay." he agreed.


    Xie Lan smiled at Fei Yin. "Don''t you have faith in your da shixiong?" he asked Cheng Sheng as he turned to him.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Xie Lan with a blank gaze. "¡­ I don''t have faith on what''s inside me." he said and he looked at Fei Yin. "Da shixiong¡­" he called, his eyes and voice are filled with worry. He''s afraid of what will happen to Fei Yin.


    Although the situation looked grim, but Fei Yin is happy for the concern Cheng Sheng has towards him. "It''ll be fine." he said. "Trust me." he told him.


    For some reason, Cheng Sheng immediately felt calm. He stared at Fei Yin before he closed his eyes and raised his hands to his chest, calling out the qi from his body.


    Xie Lan''s expression became serious. Before, he tried to push Cheng Sheng''s limit by beating him up. In the end, he just beat him up and nothing happened. As they rested, he realized something.


    "Xiao Sheng." He called. "Have you locked your qi?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng, who was lying on the floor with his face down, nodded. "¡­ yes." he answered.


    A vein popped in Xie Lan''s head and he hit the back of Cheng Sheng''s head. "Then what am I doing this for?!" he asked, his voice filled with anger, and he looked at Cheng Sheng''s battered appearance.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. "¡­ founder. I''m afraid." he said.


    Xie Lan was about to berate him when he paused. For the past decade, he only saw a strong Cheng Sheng. But now, Cheng Sheng''s voice broke. "Xiao Sheng..." He called.


    "I''m afraid I might suddenly blow up ¨C " Cheng Sheng said.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­ it won''t happen ¨C " he told him.


    Cheng Sheng continued. " ¨C not the Xinfaxian, but myself ¨C " he told him.


    Xie Lan''s face darkened and he immediately knocked him out.


    When Cheng Sheng woke up, Xie Lan forcefully unlocked his qi. Then, Xie Lan was almost thrown away to the Meditation Hall in west mountain. Fortunately, the drape barriers inside the Training Hall prevented that to happen. Or else, Fan Wen will be worried to death.


    "Xiao Yin. Prepare yourself." He told Fei Yin when he saw Cheng Sheng''s silver qi with a trace of green came out of his body. The silver qi is because of Cheng Sheng''s soul while the green qi is the Xinfaxian Sect''s.


    "Mn." Fei Yin nodded as he raised his sword. "Xiao Bao." He called his sword spirit. The sword spirit immediately came out.


    In the middle of a crisis, Xie Lan''s face darkened and he can''t help but chastise his disciple. "Have you no shame?!" he told Fei Yin after he saw Xiao Bao who has a lazy and sleepy appearance of Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin ignored him. "It''s coming." He told him.


    "Huh - ? Ah ¨C " Xie Lan muttered as his face was covered in dark lines when he saw the giant ball of silver light covering Cheng Sheng. "Crap. He overdid it." He cursed as he raised his hand to stop the silver light from advancing.


    Outside ¨C


    "Huh?" Lei Ling suddenly muttered. "The plates are shaking¡­" he said as he looked at the table. "... eh? EH?!" he exclaimed. His eyes are wide in shock. "An earthquake?!" he said and almost fell on his back as the ground violently shook after he abruptly stood up.


    "Find cover!" Wu Yuan told them as he immediately pulled Sun Yi under the table.


    Lei Ling immediately followed them after he was almost hit by a plate when it fell off the table. Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou carefully slipped under the table.


    "Ah Tian, careful!" Chen Han pulled Li Tian when Li Tian almost fell on the pond after he lost his balance when the ground shook.


    Righteous Alliance ¨C


    Pai Lie frowned when they felt the earthquake. "What''s going on?" he asked as he looked at the dust fell from the ceiling.


    "Elder Pai should know better." Jing Xian told him. Pai Lie had drawn a large array in the entire capital.


    "The spirits are restless." Su Yuan said as he called out the fire, water, wind and earth spirits who were trembling in fear.


    "The flow of qi is irregular." Qi Ling said. His brows are knit. "Tell the disciples to stop meditating. Especially the ones doing the closed-door." he told Zheng Yi. "The might suffer a backlash and qi deviation." He explained.


    "Yes." Zheng Yi immediately left. He jumped away when a lamp fell. Then, he disappeared in the darkness.


    "Do you have a clue as to what happened?" Zheng Fu Gong asked. He''s the only sword cultivator while the other four are all mages.


    Pai Lie is a master in Array Drawing after he devoted all his time in studying arrays. Jing Xian is a pill refiner and have an immortal body because of experimenting from magic pills. Su Yuan is a spell caster became an elemental master after understanding the essence of spells. And, Qi Ling is a talisman maker and spirit infiltration master.


    "No." Pai Lie''s brow twitched. He already checked the arrays in the Zhongxin. However, he can''t tell where is the earthquake coming from.


    "Is it the demonic cultivators?" Su Yuan asked the spirits. However, they shook their head. Su Yuan frowned. "Then, a natural occurrence?" he asked again. The spirits immediately nodded.


    Zheng Fu Gong turned after he heard what Pai Lie and Su Yuan said. "We can only wait for this to stop." He told them. "After this, let Zheng Yi check on the contestants of the competition. Then, call Jing Rui." He said.


    "Yes." they answered.


    Yunxiao Inn, inner space.


    "Tch!" Xie Lan can''t help but click his tongue as he, Fei Yin and Xiao Bao pushed back the giant silver light slowly advancing. "Wen-er!" he suddenly called.


    "Huh?" Fei Yin said as he and Xiao Bao turned to Xie Lan when he1 called his sword spirit. The next second and their2 face was covered in dark lines when they saw a small version of Fan Wen. "¡­ have you no shame?" he3 can''t help but ask his foster father.


    "At least your shifu and I are official!" Xie Lan told Fei Yin.


    "¡­ shifu is unaware you two are1." Fei Yin said as Wen-er joined them three. Finally, the silver light was pushed back. "Are we going to return this to Cheng-shidi?" he asked Xie Lan.


    "Then, where are you planning to place this?" Xie Lan asked, can''t help being sarcastic. "We can''t let this come out of this space¡­ ah." he said and his face darkened when he saw there''s a crack in the space. "Hurry!" he told them. "Crap!" he cursed when the crack in the space became bigger. "Xiao Yin! Do something with your shidi!" he told him.


    "Huh?" Fei Yin said.


    "I, Wen-er and Xiao Bao will hold back the light. You do something with him!" Xie Lan said and gritted his teeth as he looked at Cheng Sheng who was standing motionlessly in the middle with his eyes closed. "Damn this Spiritual Awakening Method¡­ Xiao Sheng is already a monster. It just made him doubly a monster!" he exclaimed. "Xiao Yin, hurry!" he told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin immediately ran towards Cheng Sheng. "Cheng-shidi!" he called as he pulled Cheng Sheng into his arms. "Shidi. Shidi!" he called as he tapped his cheek to wake him up. "Shidi¡­?" he called when he felt Cheng Sheng''s body is cold. His heart can''t help but feel dread. "Sheng¡­" he called, then turned to Xie Lan. "Founder! Don''t hurt that light!" he yelled.


    "What?!" Xie Lan said. "Why?!" he asked as he poured all his strength just to push back the giant ball of silver light.


    "That''s Cheng-shidi''s soul!" Fei Yin answered.


    "... huh?" Xie Lan said and looked at the giant silver ball towering before him and Wen-er.

 Chapter 116 - The Scum Is Guilty

    "What?!" Xie Lan exclaimed. This humongous ball is Cheng Sheng?! He thought in shock. "Ah ¨C " muttered when his hand slipped off the ball. "Oops... ugh!" he cried and fell on his back when the ball of silver light hit his nose. "This unfilial disciple!" he yelled as he ran after Cheng Sheng''s soul that flew past him. "Xiao Yin, follow us! We have to return this unfilial disciple''s soul to him so that I can hit him!" he said, his face had an angry expression.


    The silver ball of light, as if sensing what Xie Lan said, jerked and immediately flew away.


    "AH! It can hear me!" Xie Lan exclaimed. "You wait! Wait for laozi!" he yelled at the silver light running away. "Wen-er!" he called his sword spirit and threw the jade on his waist in the air. Wen-er immediately fused with the jade and turned into a sword. "Cheng Sheng! Your father spoils you too much, but I will definitely punish you! Come back here!" he said as he chased the silver light around the empty Yunxiao Inn.


    "Xiao Bao." Fei Yin called his sword spirit. "Meet your mom." He told it.


    Xiao Bao floated in front of Cheng Sheng and stared at Cheng Sheng''s face before it tilted its head.


    "Pft ¨C " Fei Yin chuckled and gently patted Xiao Bao''s head. "Let''s go. Let''s bring back your mother." He said as he carried Cheng Sheng on his back.


    Xiao Bao yawned and its eyelids lowered, then fused with the jade pendant. The next second and the jade pendant turned to a sword.


    Fei Yin looked at his sword like it''s a treasure. "I promise I''ll save him." He said, as if speaking to Xiao Bao. As an answer, his sword glowed.


    Fei Yin rode on his sword and chased after Xie Lan and the silver ball of light ¨C which is Cheng Sheng''s soul.


    "Xiao Yin! You go around the back outside!" Xie Lan told Fei Yin. He''s1 flying on his sword as he moved around the inn, following the giant silver light that''s bumping on the pillars and crushing them. He immediately leapt off of his sword as a pillar fell. His body flew past it and then he landed back on his sword again.


    "Yes!" Fei Yin answered and flew outside, going around the inn to block the way of the silver light that''s flying towards the open door.


    When the silver light saw him, it jumped and then flew faster.


    Fei Yin''s pupils shrank. "Wait - !" he said when he saw they''re going to collide. Too late for him to stop his sword and move out of the way since he''s also carrying Cheng Sheng''s weight, doubling the weight on his sword. "Ha - " he gasped as they collided.


    "Xiao Yin! Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan called when he saw Fei Yin collided with the soul. Then, the silver light flashed and enveloped the space. "Ngh!" he covered his eyes with his arm as the space finally broke.


    CRACK! CRASH! Lei Ling and the others flinched under the table when they heard a loud crash.


    "OW!" Lei Ling cried when his head hit the table. "What was that?!" he asked and immediately crawled out under the table. He almost crashed on the bench when he went outside. "Cheng-shixiong! Da shixiong! Founder!" he called when he saw Xie Lan was leaning on the wall while Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are lying on the floor and are unconscious. "What happened?!" he asked as he ran towards them.


    The others also had come out where they''re hiding. "Founder?" Li Tian called as he and Chen Han went inside and they saw Xie Lan was holding his head. An angry expression was on his face.


    Xie Lan pressed his lips tight as he held back his temper. "Take these two to rest. They had to conserve their strength for tomorrow''s matches." he told them and then left.


    "What happened¡­ " Lei Ling muttered and was puzzled.


    "Da shixiong?!" Feng Mo exclaimed when he saw Fei Yin stirred. "Da shixiong, what happened to you and Cheng-shidi?" he asked after Fei Yin woke up.


    Fei Yin sat up, then saw that Xiao Bai returned as a jade. "Sheng¡­ Cheng-shidi¡­" he called as he turned to Cheng Sheng. "Ha!" He gasped when he saw the side of Cheng Sheng''s uniform is soaked red. "Cheng-shidi!" he exclaimed and carefully picked him up.


    "Da shixiong¡­ Cheng-shixiong!" You Rou was shocked to see the blood on Cheng Sheng''s clothes.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called as he followed Fei Yin carefully placing Cheng Sheng on the empty long table. "What happened?" he asked Fei Yin.


    "I¡­ " Fei Yin''s voice is hoarse and his lips are trembling in fear. Not because of Chen Han, nor their fellow disciples, but of Cheng Sheng''s condition. "... accidentally cut him." he answered in a low voice. Guilt was written all over his face. He balled his fists as his face and eyes are filled with pain. He looked away. His heart can''t bear to see Cheng Sheng and the wound he gave him.


    "What?! Why?! How?!" Chen Han asked and was about to pull Fei Yin to fight when Li Tian stopped him.


    "Let him treat Cheng-shidi''s wound first!" Li Tian told Chen Han.


    Sun Yi saw Fei Yin''s hands are shaking and he immediately took over treating Cheng Sheng''s wound. He opened Cheng Sheng''s clothes and sharply inhaled when he saw a deep cut on Cheng Sheng''s side. "Cheng-shidi¡­" he called and turned to Fei Yin. Even if they''re from different sects, but Sun Yi had sincerely cared for Cheng Sheng.


    Chen Han''s face darkened when he also saw the wound and he punched Fei Yin.


    "Chen-shixiong! Da shixiong!" Lei Ling called as he and the others immediately broke the two apart with much difficulty since Chen Han doesn''t want to stop hitting Fei Yin who doesn''t fight back.


    "Ah Yi." Wu Yuan called and helped Sun Yi treat Cheng Sheng''s wound.


    "What happened?!" Zuo Zhe asked as he and Yu Sheng arrived downstairs after they heard the commotion. "WHA - !" he was shocked to see the wound of Cheng Sheng. "Who¡­ who did this?!?" he asked as he looked at them. Then, his gaze fell on Fei Yin who wore a guilty expression. "You?! Why?!" he said, shocked. A hurt expression was on his face.


    For a moment, everything became still. "¡­ why do you look more pained than Fei Yin and Chen Han?" they asked him. "Who is Cheng Sheng to you?" they added, a look of confusion was on their face. They have been suspicious of Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng''s background.


    Ah. Zuo Zhe thought and his face became red. My tongue slipped... he thought.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng called as he placed a hand on Zuo Zhe''s shoulder, causing Zuo Zhe to jerk in fright. "I think it''s time for you to tell them." he told him.


    "W-what is?" Zuo Zhe nervously asked. The others looked confused.


    "About ¨C " Yu Sheng said as he deliberately made a pause. Then, he turned to them. "¡­ why don''t you treat him first, then we''ll tell you later?" he asked them.


    "UGH!" they all crashed on the floor after Yu Sheng hang their appetite1. "Fine. You tell us later!" Feng Mo told Yu Sheng.


    "Yeah." Yu Sheng calmly said.


    Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe''s forehead was beaded in cold sweat. "Yu Sheng¡­" he called. "If something happens to Cheng Sheng¡­" he said. "I''m dead." He whispered.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng called. "Don''t make me jealous, okay ¨C ?" he told him.


    "Stop with your cold jokes!" Zuo Zhe said as he glared at Yu Sheng. "I''m serious here!" he said. "If Cheng Sheng dies, I''ll die, too!" he told him.


    Yu Sheng stared at Zuo Zhe for a long time before he sighed in defeat. "You go." he said.


    "Huh?" Zuo Zhe was surprised.


    "Go and treat him. Your life is tied to him, right?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Huh? Yeah." Zuo Zhe was bewildered by Yu Sheng''s insipid response. He didn''t blow up? He thought, feeling surprised as he watched Yu Sheng leave.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling called as he cried. "Why can''t we stop the bleeding?" he anxiously asked.


    Zuo Zhe was pulled back from his thoughts when he heard Lei Ling''s voice. He immediately walked towards Cheng Sheng. "Let me check him ¨C " he told them.


    They looked at him. "You know medicine?" they asked.


    "¡­ yes." Zuo Zhe answered and looked at the system''s screen floating in front of him. He had always seen it, and it can''t disappear.


    "Really?!" they exclaimed in shock. Among their group, Cheng Sheng is the most knowledgeable in medicine. But, right now, Cheng Sheng was the one injured.


    "Yes¡­" Zuo Zhe said as he raised his hands over Cheng Sheng''s body while he controlled the system with his mind. "Scan him." He spoke in his mind.


    "Scanning... 5%... 10%..." A mechanical and cold voice that can be heard inside Zuo Zhe''s mind spoke. "30%... 50%... 80%... 100%... completed." it said. "Soul¡­ error."

 Chapter 117 - The Scum Is A Transmigrator

    Zuo Zhe''s pupils shrank. What?! He gasped. ''Soul error''?! He looked at the unconscious Cheng Sheng in shock. "There''s¡­ something wrong with his soul." He told them. Cheng Sheng''s soul... how can there be an error?! He thought. He suddenly felt panic. This can''t be... He thought, his face turning pale.


    Yu Sheng, who was silently waiting on the side, was staring at Zuo Zhe and saw Zuo Zhe''s face paled in fright as he looked at Cheng Sheng. Zhe... he thought. His eyelids covered half of his eyes, hiding his thoughts.


    Hearing what he said, Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan froze in fear. No way... they thought as they looked at each other. Dread is in their eyes.


    "What do you mean?!" Lei Qing asked in alarm. She, You Rou and Lei Ling still doesn''t know about the Spirit Awakening Method. They only know that Cheng Sheng achieved a breakthrough and gained a golden core as the fruit of his hard work.


    "The reason why his wound can''t be treated, thus the bleeding can''t stop, is because his soul was injured." Zuo Zhe patiently explained as he calmed his emotions. No... this should be it. Cheng Sheng''s soul was just injured. There shouldn''t be any other reason... he thought, his mind working fast. "His body reflected the wound of his soul." He added. That''s why only Cheng Sheng''s flesh has wound but not his clothes. Had it not for his wound bleeding, they wouldn''t know Cheng Sheng was injured - especially his soul.


    "Bastard!" Chen Han yelled as he punched Fei Yin again. Fei Yin, like earlier, didn''t fight back. Chen Han glared at Fei Yin with killing intent. He drew his sword from its sheath.


    "Chen Han!" Li Tian called as he pulled Chen Han''s arm holding his sword.


    "Stop it!" Sun Yi said as he and Wu Yuan pulled Chen Han and Fei Yin apart. "Can''t you see Cheng-shidi''s condition? Why are you still fighting? Can''t you calm down? What will he feel when he woke up and find you two fought?" he asked them.


    Chen Han panted as he unwillingly pushed Fei Yin. "If something happens to Ah Sheng ¨C " he said, warning in his voice. His face is dark because of anger.


    " ¨C I''ll pay with my life." Fei Yin said, no fear on his face. He can''t live without Cheng Sheng. If Cheng Sheng is gone, then he will kill himself. It''s only for Cheng Sheng he is living. Because of Cheng Sheng, he is alive. He is his life. Thus, he almost killed himself back in the space Xie Lan made. However, Xie Lan stopped him in time, telling him there must be other ways to heal Cheng Sheng.


    "Geez! Why are you all so pessimistic?!" Zuo Zhe said and frowned. "He can be treated." He told them.


    "You know how?!" Li Tian asked. They don''t dare touch Cheng Sheng''s soul because of the mysterious Spirit Awakening Method. Thus, when they knew Cheng Sheng''s soul was injured, they felt doom.


    "Yes." Zuo Zhe said as he began to write a few sentences in his mind. "Give me a sec ¨C " he told them as words began to appear on his system''s screen.


    For some reason, Cheng Sheng''s soul began its self-repair. The wound slowly closed at a fast rate. In the blink of an eye, the wound is gone. Only the blood on his skin and clothes are the traces that there was a wound on his body before.


    They looked at Zuo Zhe''s hand suddenly glowed and covered Cheng Sheng''s wound.


    "Amazing! How did you do it?!" Lei Ling was shocked.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ his wound is healing!" You Rou exclaimed and gaped as she watched Cheng Sheng''s wound slowly closed.


    However, Zuo Zhe didn''t answer. "Ha ¨C " he sighed as he felt his energy was depleted and his body swayed. "Yu Sheng¡­" he called when he felt the familiar warm embrace. He smiled, then leaned on Yu Sheng''s chest before he closed his eyes to rest. I knew you''ll be there, thus I can let myself fall¡­ he thought as he made himself comfortable in Yu Sheng''s arms.


    "What happened to him?" Lei Qing asked as they looked at Zuo Zhe who fell asleep in Yu Sheng''s embrace.


    "Fatigue." Yu Sheng said and looked at Cheng Sheng''s wound that disappeared. "The bleeding stopped." He told them. "Zhe already cured Cheng Sheng''s wound... and soul." He said and carried Zuo Zhe in a bridal style before they went upstairs.


    "What¡­ it''s over?! That''s it?!" Feng Mo said as he looked at Yu Sheng''s back in shock. "How did he cure Cheng-shidi?" he asked, referring to Zuo Zhe.


    "Aren''t they from the north? Perhaps they have a mysterious method?" You Rou asked as she cleaned Cheng Sheng''s skin. She used a Cleaning Talisman to clean his clothes. A second after the the blood disappeared from Cheng Sheng''s clothes.


    "He''s amazing to cure Ah Sheng''s soul." Chen Han said as he looked upstairs. He''s referring to Zuo Zhe.


    "¡­ didn''t we forget something?" Li Tian asked.


    "Ah." they said and looked upstairs. "Yu Sheng didn''t tell us who is Cheng-shidi to Zuo Zhe!" Feng Mo exclaimed.


    Upstairs, Yu Sheng stared at Zuo Zhe''s sleeping face before he got off the bed. However, before he could leave, he felt his sleeve was caught. He turned and saw Zuo Zhe is awake. "You woke up." He said.


    "¡­ are you leaving?" Zuo Zhe asked. Only half of his face can be seen. The other half of his face was hidden by the pillow.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng answered. "I have to explain to them your connection to Cheng Sheng." He told him.


    "Will you tell them the truth?" Zuo Zhe asked. He came from an interstellar world, and transmigrated to this world.


    "No." Yu Sheng answered.


    "What will you tell them, then?" Zuo Zhe asked. What alibi will he tell them? He thought, suddenly feeling curious.


    "That you''re twins with Cheng Sheng by the soul." Yu Sheng answered, his face is serious.


    "¡­ pft." The bed shook as Zuo Zhe laughed. He covered his mouth as he rolled on the bed. His back on Yu Sheng.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Come here ¨C " Zuo Zhe said as he turned and raised his hand to hook his finger to Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng complied and he leaned down, only to feel something soft touched his cheek.


    " ¨C thank you." Zuo Zhe whispered in his ear and then closed his eyes. This time, he truly fell asleep.


    "¡­ Zhe." Yu Sheng called and felt Zuo Zhe''s grip on his sleeve loosened. However, he caught Zuo Zhe''s hand and sat on the side of the bed to watch him sleep. "You tease." He said and kissed him on the forehead. "Good night." He said as he carefully placed Zuo Zhe''s hand beside him, then left the room.


    Only to see Fei Yin standing outside in the hallway. He''s obviously waiting for him.


    He didn''t wait for Fei Yin to speak. "You want to ask about Ah Zhe?" he directly asked. "I''m on my way to tell you ¨C " he told him.


    Fei Yin cut him off. "You''re the one who taught Sheng the Spirit Awakening Method." He said and raised his head to look at Yu Sheng. "Yu Sheng." he said as he looked at Yu Sheng in the eyes.


    Yu Sheng''s pupils shrank before he laughed. "What are you talking about?" he said and grinned. "What''s this Spirit Method something?" he asked, acting puzzled. He wanted to see Fei Yin''s reaction and what he will do.


    Fei Yin''s expression didn''t change. "How can Zuo Zhe cure Sheng''s soul if you didn''t tell him about the Spirit Awakening Method?" he asked.


    "Zhe''s got nothing to do with the method." Yu Sheng said.


    Fei Yin stared at him.


    Yu Sheng finally admitted it. He sighed and scratched his head. "I was planning to just leave with Zhe after having fun with the competition to amuse him¡­ haaa." He sighed and looked at Fei Yin. He frowned in dislike. This guy is too smart. He thought.


    "¡­ you''re too doting of him." Fei Yin told him. He''s obviously referring to Zuo Zhe.


    "Aren''t you, towards Cheng Sheng?" Yu Sheng said and grinned. He leaned on the door frame and crossed his chest. "You''re right. I''m the one who saved your home before, and saved him¡­ helped him." He said.


    "Why?" Fei Yin asked.


    "I can''t tell you." Yu Sheng said.


    Fei Yin balled his fists before he sighed in defeat. "What about Zuo Zhe?" he asked. "How did he cure Sheng''s soul?" he added.


    "Zhe¡­ he''s from outside of this world." Yu Sheng answered. "But, he came because of Cheng Sheng." he said and waited for Fei Yin to react. "You believe me?" he grinned when he saw Fei Yin''s expression didn''t even change. This guy is tough. He thought.


    "Yes." Fei Yin said and looked at Yu Sheng in the eyes. "Since I''m also not from this world." He told him, his dark eyes lacked emotion and looked inhumane. "I came for Sheng." He added.

 Chapter 118 - The Scum Is Flexible

    Yu Sheng''s eyes widened before he laughed. "You¡­ are you kidding me?" he asked and checked Fei Yin''s wounds. "Have Chen Han hit you in the head too hard - ?" he added while laughing. However, he stopped when he saw Fei Yin''s serious expression. "Are you for real?" he said, his eyes widened in surprise. Fei Yin is from another world, too?! He thought.


    "The one inside the room is an example." Fei Yin said and glanced inside the room. He''s referring to Zuo Zhe.


    Yu Sheng then shut up. He''s the one who knows the most about Zuo Zhe.


    "I''ll bear with it since you can''t tell me your relationship with Sheng." Fei Yin said. "But, can you tell me what is this Spirit Awakening Method?" he asked. "I don''t want any more accidents to occur to him." He explained.


    Yu Sheng stared at Fei Yin before he spoke. "The Spirit Awakening Method is increasing the strength of your soul, as well as your body as its vessel." he answered.


    "We have learned of that. Sheng''s body is self-regenerating." Fei Yin said, then paused. "What about the downside?" he asked.


    "It depends on the person." Yu Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin looked at him.


    "If they continuously advance, they can explode." Yu Sheng said.


    Fei Yin''s pupils shrank. "What?!" he said, his heart was eaten by fear. He remembered the huge silver ball he and Xie Lan chased. It was Cheng Sheng''s soul. How powerful¡­ he thought. But also frightening. If it''d explode ¨C He thought before he stopped. He didn''t dare think what the consequences may be. "How can it be stopped?" he asked.


    "It will just stop if the person stops cultivating." Yu Sheng answered. "Just like the water. It will continue to flow, but will stop if it''ll be stopped." He explained. "The Spirit Awakening Method will only do you good, but harm you if you''ll be too excessive on its use." He told him.


    Fei Yin sighed in relief. "You really don''t intend to harm Sheng?" he asked as he stared at Yu Sheng.


    "Why would I harm him?" Yu Sheng asked back, then he smiled. "Even if I initially want to, but now that Zhe is here, I will choose Zhe and follow his wishes." He said and saw Fei Yin''s tense expression. "Don''t worry. I only plan to help Cheng Sheng. Nothing more than that." He told him and patted his shoulder. "Now, can you make up an excuse to them about Zhe and Cheng Sheng?" he asked him.


    Fei Yin''s face was covered in dark lines. So this is the exchange of the information about Spirit Awakening Method? He thought. "¡­ fine." He said. As long as it''s for Sheng. He thought and left.


    Yu Sheng watched Fei Yin leave before the smile on his face disappeared. "Not only the demonic cultivators, and not only Zhe. But also Fei Yin¡­" he said. "Why are they after Cheng Sheng?" he asked. "Young master¡­ no ¨C " his eyes narrowed and he balled his fists. " ¨C Your Highness. Why are they after you?" he asked and punched the wall beside him. "Have they found out¡­? No ¨C" he took a deep breath. " ¨C it couldn''t be. I already erased the traces leading to our world¡­" he frowned. "This world is already too strange. As long as His Highness remained strong, His Highness can protect himself." he said to assure himself. That''s the reason why he opened Cheng Sheng''s spiritual consciousness and made him learn the Spirit Awakening Method.


    This world is too dangerous, and Cheng Sheng''s soul... it''s highly valuable.


    Zuo Zhe, who can''t sleep, heard what Yu Sheng said. "¡­ haa." He sighed and turned his back on him. "Damn it¡­" he cursed as he placed a palm on his face. His face was covered in black lines.


    System: now you realize the weight of your sin?


    Zuo Zhe cried in his heart. That''s why I regret now¡­ he thought and remembered how he made a crossover of his two novels.


    His first novel is The Tales of the Cultivation World - or better known as The Xianxia Tales to his readers, where Fei Yin is the protagonist. Fei Yin left his home - Shanliang, after having a falling out with his family and went on a journey to find himself. He then arrived to Xinfaxian where he met Xie Lan and Fan Wen, and his fellow disciples Li Tian and Feng Mo. His quest starts when a strange corpse appeared, then someone from the Youxiwang Sect of the West came to summon Xie Lan. He, together with his fellow disciples came with their sect leader to the Xiwang, only to return to Xinfaxian after and saw the Xinfaxian, as well as the other towns and cities in the East, was destroyed. Then, they went to Shanliang - Fei Yin''s hometown, to seek help. Much to Fei Yin''s chagrin, but his friends'' joy since Fei Yin has a relationship with Shanliang. Fei Yin accepted the Shanliangde Sect''s help, but still hasn''t accepted them. His quest continued from there.


    The other novel is The Prince that Fell from the Sky or most commonly known as the The Sky Prince, where Cheng Sheng is the protagonist. He was born with the gods'' blessing. However, his beautiful life that should begin took a hundred and eighty degree turn when his parents died and his uncle took over the throne because he was too young. He was then locked up, and time passed and their citizens forgot him. When he grew up, he escaped and then met with Yu Sheng and other people that will help him reclaim the throne.


    There are two side stories of The Sky Prince, namely The Tale of the Sun, the Earth and the Moon which is about the story of the three gods that blessed Cheng Sheng - Bai Shen, Hui Shen and Hei Shen, in which Hui Shen is a female. It is a love triangle story. And the other one is The Kingdom Houses A Snake in Its Backyard and A Frog in Its Well which is about the sufferings of Cheng Sheng from his uncle and aunt''s hands.


    Zuo Zhe didn''t know that at that time, there was a space distortion in his world. An explosion happened. Spaces collided and fused, and time overlapped with each other. By the time it was over, he woke up in the cultivation world. Before he could react, he fell on someone and they crashed to the ground. He saw a knight, and his face couldn''t be any darker when he realized it was the banished knight guard in the palace from The Sky Prince ¨C Yu Sheng. He felt he was struck by a thunder when he discovered that his two novels had really made a crossover ¨C by starting to fuse. That time, only a small space was opened between the two worlds, and Yu Sheng fell in this world.


    Yu Sheng is a capable man. He realized the world he fell in is different and he found Zuo Zhe, who was wearing the clothes of the world they were currently in ¨C xianxia. Yu Sheng then concluded he had traveled to a different world, and made his own clothes like Zuo Zhe. He adapts fast!


    Yu Sheng, at that time, had to adapt to whatever was thrown at him, since a war erupted in their world. While he''s on his way to the palace to rescue Cheng Sheng, he fell from his horse after an arrow struck his horse. Before he could hit the ground, he fell on the xianxia world. Yu Sheng then tried to look for the portal, only to see it was gone. He burned his clothes to hide his origin, and changed to robes like Zuo Zhe wore.


    He captured Zuo Zhe to inquire about the new world, and Zuo Zhe answered each of his questions. When Yu Sheng noticed it was only them two around, Yu Sheng found out that Zuo Zhe might also be from another world. And he was right.


    Zuo Zhe told him he''s from a different world, far advanced from where they are now - the interstellar world. However, he hasn''t told him that he knew of Cheng Sheng. That it was him ¨C Zuo Zhe, who created this mess.


    When that time arrived, Yu Sheng was overjoyed to sense Cheng Sheng''s presence in this world. He was confused, but he is determined to find him. Though it was faint, but Yu Sheng finally found Cheng Sheng and increased his strength. Yu Sheng was shocked that Cheng Sheng has lost his memories, though. Thus, he is determined to make Cheng Sheng recover his memories. Yes ¨C


    "No matter who it is, whether they know about His Highness or not, as long as His Highness wants to go back, I won''t let them stop him." Yu Sheng said, his brows knit and his eyes narrowed. His face is determined. His resolve is firm. "I''ll protect His Highness." He said.


    Yu Sheng was designed to be Cheng Sheng''s lover in their world. However -


    "Zhe¡­ I''ll take you with me!" Yu Sheng said as he turned to Zu Zhe who''s ''sleeping'' inside the room.


    Now two hands covering his face, Zuo Zhe blushed. "¡­ I forgot this poetic side of Yu Sheng!" he said.


    System: your focus is on the wrong point!


    On the other side, Fei Yin looked at the night sky. "Sheng¡­ I won''t let someone take you from me!" he said.

 Chapter 119 - The Scum Is Gossipy

    The next day.


    What you doesn''t see doesn''t bother you. Chen Han and the others forgot Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng explaining to them of their relation to Cheng Sheng. Last night, their attention is all on Cheng Sheng. They''re afraid there might be complications in his condition. When morning came, they hurried up since they woke up late. Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng always wakes up late, so they didn''t see them and forgot about them. Thus, they hadn''t demanded an explanation for them, and also they don''t have time to spend with them.


    Especially when the first match for the fourth day of the second stage is actually Chen Han''s. They sighed in relief when they made it in time.


    "Ah Sheng. Ah Tian. Cheer me on, okay?" Chen Han told the two before he went up the stage.


    "Only Li-shixiong is needed to cheer for brother." Cheng Sheng said and grinned at Li Tian who immediately blushed because of what he said. The others laughed and continued to tease Li Tian.


    "OH! Finally, the Youxiwang Sect is up!" the audience said when they saw Chen Han up the stage.


    Jing Cheng looked at Chen Han on the stage before his gaze fell on the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C especially Cheng Sheng. "He looked pale." He said when he saw Cheng Sheng''s poor complexion.


    "Yeah." Xi Ming nodded. "Did he get injured last night because of the sudden earthquake?" he asked when he remembered the earthquake that occurred.


    "Better than being attacked by the demonic cultivators." Jing Cheng said, his face serious.


    "But, he doesn''t seem to be careless?" Jing Hei said as he listened to their conversation and glanced at the Xinfaxian Sect who''s with Sun Yi.


    "Of course. Someone like him can''t be beaten down by a mere earthquake." Qian Lin said as he waved open his fan and also watched the Xinfaxian Sect instead of Chen Han''s match. They knew Chen Han would win, anyway.


    "You really had high evaluation of him." Jing Bai told Qian Lin and smile. Jing Hei heard what his elder twin brother said and just clicked his tongue.


    "Well, he''s really strong, though." Xi Ming stated the obvious fact. They already have seen Cheng Sheng''s strength back then during the preliminary stage. However, they knew it''s not his full strength.


    Xi Ning stayed behind while Xi Shi had been holed up in his room ever since he had lost to Li Tian. Gong Xian was still sleeping while sitting, while Xi Xing was sleeping beside him, copying his actions. Xi Ming placed a palm on his face because of how disappointing his fellow disciples are.


    "What do you think happened to him, then?" Jing Hei asked, returning to the topic at hand. "Was he attacked by demonic cultivators?" he asked, his eyes narrowed.


    They didn''t forget this problem. It''s just that, everything''s too quiet lately and their fellow disciples, including the Shanliangde Sect''s who''re with Mu Jun, Qianxu Sect''s who''re with Qian Tian and the Youxiwang Sect''s who''re with Chen Jing, are patrolling the Zhongyang without fail.


    "I think¡­ they had a disagreement between them." Jing Kang suddenly spoke. They turned to him in surprise, because he''s actually been there all along, and that he''s also observing the Xinfaxian Sect. He''s too quiet they missed him.


    They looked at the Xinfaxian Sect. Chen Han came back to their group after he easily won. However, whenever his gaze landed on Fei Yin, he was glaring at him. The others looked like they think they covered it up, but there was a tension between them. Well, precisely between Chen Han and Fei Yin.


    Jing Cheng looked at Jing Kang. Because Jing Kang had been observing the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect for days, Jing Kang could see the other group''s situation. "What do you think happened, then?" he asked him.


    Jing Kang thought for a while before he spoke. "Cheng Sheng is injured." He said. "Chen Han is glaring at Fei Yin. Fei Yin had a look of guilt and was avoiding Cheng Sheng which is unlike him¡­" he told them his observation. "It must be Fei Yin who had injured Cheng Sheng." He concluded.


    Their eyes widened. "¡­ eh?" they said and stared at the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect. Now that they heard of Jing Kang''s observation and analysis of the other group, they were enlightened. So it could be that way! They thought.


    "''injured''¡­ how do you think Fei Yin injured Cheng Sheng?" Xi Ming asked. Their group stared at the other group as they think. They saw how Fei Yin reluctantly and gingerly avoided Cheng Sheng''s gaze.


    "Cheng Sheng is pale¡­" Qian Lin said, the tip of his closed fan on his lips. His tear mole looked even more distinct as his eyes narrowed.


    "He also looked uncomfortable¡­" Jing Hei said.


    "¡­ as he sits¡­" Jing Bai added.


    "He looked at Fei Yin, but it was an awkward and¡­ shy gaze?" Xi Ming said, his tone is uncertain.


    "He lowered his head¡­" Jing Cheng said when he saw Cheng Sheng lowered his head after he saw Fei Yin ignored him. He paused.


    They all looked at each other before it dawned on them. "AH!" they exclaimed as they pointed at each other. "It couldn''t be - ?!" they said, their face is filled with shock.


    "Are they taking the competition seriously?" Jing Cheng said as he frowned.


    "Looking how they are now, carefree¡­" Xi Ming shook his head, a look of disappointment is on his face.


    "I remember. Their shimei was careless yesterday and lost, but they just brushed it off." Qian Lin said as he patted the tip of his fan on his cheek.


    "Fei Yin looked upright, but he''s actually¡­ they really did it1 in the middle of the competition?!" Jing Hei had a look of disbelief. His hands are clawing both sides of his head.


    Jing Bai sighed. He looked sad and regret is in his eyes. "What if Cheng Sheng''s match came up? He would surely¡­" he didn''t continue what he''s going to say.


    Jing Kang turned to them and saw they were covered in gloom. "You guys¡­" he said, his brows knit. They looked like they misunderstood something? He thought and looked at Cheng Sheng suddenly held his side as he winced in pain. Chen Han and the others immediately came to help him move. Fei Yin''s face registered guilt. "He''s just injured on his side. It''s not what you think." He told them.


    "Huh?" they turned to look at the other group. "Oh¡­" they muttered when they saw Cheng Sheng laughed despite his pale complexion. "Ah." they said when they saw Cheng Sheng''s side suddenly was soaked in blood. "He ¨C "


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han exclaimed when they saw Cheng Sheng''s wound bled again. "You should''ve stayed behind ¨C " he said.


    "What if my match came up?" Cheng Sheng said as he took a magic pill. His complexion turned better. "Even if I can''t use my sword, but I''m still a mage." He told Chen Han.


    Chen Han still looked mad. He pressed his lips tight and turned to glare at Fei Yin. "You." He called. "Why didn''t you look after Ah Sheng closely?" he asked. "A thief had crept up behind him and even injured him!" he said.


    It happened just before they entered the venue. Everything was so fast. If they would chase the thief to get even with him, then they''ll be even more late for the matches today.


    "Brother¡­" Cheng Sheng sighed. "Da shixiong isn''t my bodyguard. You shouldn''t blame him. I''m the one being careless not noticing the thief." He explained and looked at Fei Yin. He felt embarrassed since Chen Han is blaming Fei Yin. "My wound will heal not before long." He added.


    Only then Chen Han calmed down. He glared at Fei Yin before he sat beside Cheng Sheng. He still hasn''t forgotten last night. Even though Cheng Sheng just brushed off the fact that Fei Yin had hurt him1, but Chen Han can''t let it go.


    This bastard had promised to never hurt Ah Sheng. But last night he had hurt him. Chen Han thought. If it happened once, how can it not happen twice? He thought and balled his fists. I had been too lax. I should''ve watched Ah Sheng more ¨C


    "Brother." He heard Cheng Sheng called. "A pup raised at home will die faster than the pup raised in the streets." He turned to him. "If you''d make me rely on you always, I will surely starve myself in the future." He told him.


    It''s not as if Chen Han is dumb like how he looked. He can understand what Cheng Sheng meant. "He hurt you." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng had heard this for a hundredth time. "It''s not enough to kill me." he said. "We just sparred." He told him. Before Chen Han could speak, he added. "Do you think of me as someone pure? Have you forgotten I''m a vengeful person?" he looked at him. "If someone had hurt me for real, I''ll kill his entire family. I''m this type of person, not the sweet and innocent younger brother you''re always thinking of." He told him and watched the next match.


    Chen Han was stunned as he looked at Cheng Sheng. That''s right¡­ he thought and lowered his head. Ah Sheng¡­ he''s not Ah Shen. He balled his fists.

 Chapter 120 - The Scum Is Obscene

    "Third match ¨C " Su Yuan said as he picked a nameplate. He saw it was a gold nameplate with the crest of a leaf cleaved at its tip. " ¨C Qianxu Sect, Qian Lin." He said when he saw the name engraved.


    "Oooh! Another one from the big sects!" the audience cheered.


    "Finally, someone from the Qianxu Sect!" someone said.


    Qian Lin rose from his seat. "I''ll be going." He said and gave his fan to Jing Hei.


    "Good luck, Ah Lin." Jing Hei held his hand.


    "Good luck." Jing Bai said and smiled.


    "Good luck." Jing Cheng nodded at him.


    "Good luck, second young master Qian!" Xi Ming said.


    Qian Lin looked at Jing Hei before he turned to the others. "Yeah. Thanks." he told them and pulled his hand from Jing Hei.


    "Opponent ¨C " Su Yuan said and took out another nameplate. " ¨C Nanshu Sect, Shu Mu."


    Jing Hei, Jing Bai and Jing Cheng were shocked. They looked at Shu Mu who immediately went up the stage. He grinned at Qian Lin who froze on his steps.


    "Just as I was wondering when would he show up¡­" Qian Lin said, his face is dark.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called as he pulled Qian Lin back. "You ¨C " he said, his voice filled with alarm. He shot a glare at Shu Mu before he looked at Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin pulled his hand back again. "Ah Hei." He called. "It''s time for me to settle scores with him." He told him and went up the stage.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called but Jing Cheng and Jing Bai pulled him back.


    "Ah Hei. Do you want for Qian Lin to lose his chance to compete?" Jing Bai asked.


    "Have faith on Qian Lin, okay?" Jing Cheng said as they pulled Jing Hei back to their seat. "You know him the most!" he added.


    "Second young master Qian¡­ I hope he''ll be alright." Xi Ming said as the four of them saw Shu Mu took out talismans from his pocket. "Anyone can use talismans, but the ones who can also make them are a mage." he said. "Shu Mu¡­ he knows how to make them." his face went serious.


    "AH LIN!" Jing Hei called and wanted to run up the stage. However, Jing Cheng and Jing Bai pulled him back again to stop him.


    Cheng Sheng and the others heard Jing Hei was yelling. "Ah. This pest that can''t die managed to climb back up the plateau?" he was surprised to see Shu Mu. They didn''t pay attention before when the winners of the preliminary stage were announced. They''re over their head since they all passed the preliminary stages.


    "That cockroach!" Feng Mo frowned. He really didn''t like Shu Mu''s actions back then. He was clearly provoking Qian Lin. They''re not idiots to not guess Shu Mu and Qian Lin have bad blood between them.


    "Who''s he?" You Rou asked. She''s back to wearing their uniform. "He looked obscene." She said when she saw Shu Mu''s smile.


    "Pft ¨C " Sun Yi laughed when he heard what You Rou had said. Indeed, Shu Mu''s gaze and smile are obscene in a perverse way. He''s obviously seeking out blood ¨C Qian Lin''s blood.


    "Ah. Him again?" Lei Qing frowned in dislike when she also remembered him.


    "Shu Mu of the Nanshu Sect¡­ they''re also strong." Chen Han said. "They''re equal with the Huakai Sect." he added.


    "Qian Lin is in trouble." Fei Yin said when the match finally started.


    Qian Lin was obviously suppressed by Shu Mu. Shu Mu''s attacks are vicious. If Qian Lin wasn''t looking out for his limbs, Shu Mu must have already had cut them!


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called as he struggled from Jing Cheng and Jing Bai''s hold.


    "Quiet down." Jing Kang said. He''s the only who looked calm among them. "You know second young master Qian the most. Have faith in him." He told him.


    "I already told him that." Jing Cheng said.


    "Qian Lin''s match will be forfeited if you''d interfere. He''ll lose his chance in the competition." Jing Kang told Jing Hei.


    "I already told him that." Jing Bai said.


    Jing Kang shut his mouth and focused on the ongoing match.


    "I know Ah Lin the most, but I also know that bastard!" Jing Hei said as he pushed Jing Cheng and Jing Bai. Despite what he said, he finally had his head cooled. "That perverted guy¡­ he likes to see blood!" he said, his face dark. "He likes to torture people! He gets excited when he sees blood!" he added and balled his fists when he saw Qian Lin was cut despite rolling away. "Ah Lin¡­" he gritted his teeth when he saw the long wound along Qian Lin''s arm. Shu Mu¡­ he really wanted to cut Qian Lin to pieces!


    On the stage, Shu Mu laughed as he watched Qian Lin crawl away using one arm only after the skin on his left arm was cut.


    "An effeminate man¡­ you''re a man, yet you''re so weak." Shu Mu said as he walked towards Qian Lin, looking unhurried. "What''s the point living when all you can do is being protected?" he asked as he pointed his sword to Qian Lin''s neck.


    Blood immediately trickled down Qian Lin''s neck as the tip of Shu Mu''s sword pierced his skin.


    "All you can do is rely on others." Shu Mu added, his eyes are cold but dangerous.


    Qian Lin''s cheek is purple and his lip, nose and forehead was bleeding. There was also a cut just beside his tear mole.


    "If he can''t reverse his situation, he''ll die." Li Tian said. Cheng Sheng was just silent.


    "All weak people should be killed!" Shu Mu said as he raised his sword. Suddenly, he side-stepped when he saw something flashed. "You - !" he said and looked at Qian Lin, only to be greeted by Qian Lin''s sword! "Bastard! You''re waiting for me to raise my sword!" he glared at Qian Lin as he jumped back.


    "Hah¡­ hehe." Qian Lin laughed as he wiped his lip with his right hand while holding his sword. His left arm is bleeding profusely. He used his sword as a support to stand. "What''s wrong? Scared?" he said as he smirked at Qian Lin.


    Shu Mu''s eyes widened and he looked at his left arm. He suddenly felt he couldn''t move it. "What did you do?!" he asked. All his attention was on his sword since he''s about to cut Qian Lin, he didn''t notice an attack to his left arm.


    "An arm for an arm." He said as he ripped his left sleeve with his teeth and wrapped it around his arm.


    "I didn''t see you¡­ a needle?" Shu Mu said and stared at his left arm. Then, he saw something glistened. A needle was stuck at his wrist! It must be earlier when I''m talking to him! He murderously glared at Qian Lin and pointed his sword at him. He remembered, Qian Lin also used needles on him during the preliminary stage. Because he''s hell-bent on his revenge, he forgot how his target managed to escape from his net!


    "Ah Lin - !" Jing Hei called when he saw Qian Lin was standing again. He sighed in relief. He knew Qian Lin wouldn''t fight without preparation. Poisoned needles¡­ he remembered Qian Lin had mentioned them to him. However, he was mad at Jing Bai for leaving him to find Zheng Yi instead. Thus, he forgot the poison needles.


    "Tch!" Shu Mu''s eyes narrowed as he used his qi to move the talismans and attack Qian Lin. However, Qian Lin grinned. Shu Mu''s eyes widened when he saw a needle between his teeth, then struck the talismans he used. He immediately moved his head to the side to avoid the needles.


    "Shu Mu." Qian Lin called as he raised his sword, then pointed it at Shu Mu. "You''re not the only one who has tricks up his sleeve!" he told him and smirked.


    "OOOH! The second young master of the Qianxu Sect made a reversal!"


    "Poisoned needles¡­ how cool is that?!" the audience said in excitement.


    "Qian Lin, you bast ¨C ack!" Shu Mu cried when he felt a pain in his chest. His eyes widened and he fell on his knees, clutching his chest.


    Qian Lin was shocked. "Hey! I haven''t made my counterattack yet, now you fall?" he scoffed. However, Shu Mu didn''t answer. Qian Lin''s brows knit. "Hey¡­" he called.


    "KAH!" Shu Mu coughed up blood.


    "Shixiong!" the Nanshu Sect disciples cried when they saw Shu Mu placed his hand on the ground and started coughing blood. "What happened?!" they asked in confusion.


    Qian Lin was stunned. "Hey!" he called. "I hadn''t put anything lethal on my needles. Why are you¡­"


    "So noisy!" Shu Mu said and suddenly swung his sword to Qian Lin. Qian Lin was startled and struck back in reflex. "Keh!" Shu Mu winced in pain when he felt his wrist was stung. A loud clang can be heard when Shu Mu''s sword fell on the ground.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called and his heart almost stopped beating when he saw Shu Mu launched a sneak attack after his feint. Fortunately, Qian Lin has been alert. "Ah Lin¡­" he sighed in relief. "That bastard!" he glared at Shu Mu who was heavily panting.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened. "I admit¡­ defeat¡­" Shu Mu said as he closed his eyes tight as if he''s in pain.


    "WHA ¨C " the audience was shocked. "Did I hear wrong? Admitting defeat?!"


    "What happened to him?" Chen Han was puzzled. "Qian Lin hasn''t struck him." He said.


    The emcee was also surprised. "Uhm¡­ Shu Mu of Nanshu Sect admitted defeat. Winner, Qian Lin of Qianxu Sect!" he said.

 Chapter 121 - The Scum Is Misleading

    "WOAHHHH!!!" the audience roared. "The Qianxu Sect won! My bet! My bet! Where is that bastard - ?!" someone from the audience asked as he looked around to look for the person he had a bet with.


    "Even though the Nanshu Sect is strong, but a second-rate sect can''t compare to the four big sects." someone said as he rubbed his chin.


    Qian Lin was still in shock as he watched Shu Mu slowly stood and left the stage. His right hand holding his left numb arm. "Hey!" he called him. "What happened just now? Why did you ¨C " he said.


    "Shut up!" Shu Mu snapped at him and never looked back.


    "Shixiong!" The Nanshu Sect disciples called Shu Mu and followed him as he left.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called as he ran up the stage. He wanted to hug Qian Lin but Qian Lin was injured. He''s afraid he''d aggravate his wounds. "Let''s go down first!" he told him.


    "Yeah¡­" Qian Lin answered. He was still in a state of confusion. He followed Jing Hei to leave and return to their seat.


    The emcee gave the boxes to Su Yuan to pick the contestants for the next match.


    "Congratulations, Ah Lin." Jing Bai greeted with a smile as he took out the magic pills and salve to heal Qian Lin''s wounds.


    "Congratulations." Jing Cheng told him.


    "Congratulations." Jing Kang spoke and nodded at him.


    "Congratulations, second young master Qian." Xi Ming said.


    "Thanks." Qian Lin nodded at them as he sat. "Oww¡­" he cried when Jing Hei accidentally pressed in on the long cut in his arm.


    Jing Hei''s face darkened. "That bastard¡­" he said. He''s obviously referring to Shu Mu.


    "Ah Hei." Qian Lin called. "I should''ve lost." He told him. "You know it." He said.


    Jing Hei didn''t answer and just took the magic pills and the salve from Jing Bai to treat Qian Lin''s wounds.


    "Do you know what happened to him back there?" Qian Lin asked as he watched Jing Hei clean his wound.


    "Why do you still care for that bastard?" Jing Hei asked and frowned in displeasure. "He tried to kill you before!" he told him.


    "OUCH! That hurt! Can''t you be gentle?!" Qian Lin yelled at Jing Hei when Jing Hei pressed on his wound.


    "You piss me off!" Jing Hei said, but lessened the pressure on Qian Lin''s wound.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Xi Ming acted deaf and blind as the two bickered on their side while Jing Kang returned his gaze to the Xinfaxian Sect''s group as the fourth match for today started.


    "Fei Yin and Chen Han disappeared." Jing Kang said.


    "Huh?" they said and turned to see Fei Yin and Chen Han were missing in the other group.


    "They left after Shu Mu left." Jing Kang added.


    Jing Hei''s eyes widened. "They''re friends with that bastard?!" he exclaimed.


    "DAMN IT! THAT HURTS! CAN''T YOU STOP PRESSING IN HARD?!" Qian Lin shouted when he almost fainted from the pain after Jing Hei accidentally tightened his grip on him. His face paled in pain.


    Everyone suddenly turned in their direction after they heard Qian Lin''s loud voice.


    "¡­ great." Jing Cheng lowered his head and covered his face with his palm. Jing Bai''s eye was twitching and he awkwardly smiled. Xi Ming was acting he''s waking up Gong Xian and Xi Xing.


    "Hm?" Qian Lin said when he noticed the deathly silence. Even the match had stopped. "What''s wrong?" he asked in confusion.


    "Ah Lin¡­" Jing Hei called, his face was burning. His hand was shaking in embarrassment. "Can''t you rephrase your words?!" he hissed at him as he finished dressing Qian Lin''s wound. He then sat, but two seats away from Qian Lin.


    "Ha?" Qian Lin said and turned to Jing Hei. "What''s with you?!" he frowned as he looked at Jing Hei. "You''re the one kept pressing even though I already said it hurts ¨C " he told him.


    Jing Hei, who was the person Qian Lin was talking to, was now red from his head to feet because of shame. Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Xi Ming wanted to leave and go far away from Qian Lin and Jing Hei. Jing Kang, on the side, has always had an iceberg face thus no one was looking at him with a strange gaze.


    Jing Hei, who is a surprisingly pure person despite his carefree attitude, had covered his face with both his hands. "Ah Lin¡­ you¡­" he said behind his palms. He can''t bear to look at Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin, who though looked effeminate but actually has a bold attitude, was ticked off by Jing Hei''s coquettish action. "What are you acting shy for?!" he yelled. He''s really mad at Jing Hei for being careless when dressing his wounds. "Weren''t you the one who''s always on the lead?!" he asked, referring to the times Jing Hei takes him away to wander around.


    "Kill me¡­" Jing Cheng said and wanted to hit his head on the wall to knock himself out.


    Jing Bai, for the first time, had a vacant look on his amicable face. He wanted to pluck his eyeballs and cut off his ears to not see nor hear his younger twin brother and Qian Lin.


    Zheng Yi, who was standing beside Zheng Fu Gong, snorted after seeing Jing Bai''s expression. He also got a time like this. He thought in schadenfreude.


    Xi Ming played deaf as he copied Gong Xian and Xi Xing who were sleeping while sitting.


    On the sect leaders'' side, Qian Shan had a casual expression. "Aio~ those boys. They''re fighting again?" he said and helplessly shook his head.


    The other sect leaders looked at him as if he grew another head. Sect leader Qian, are you an airhead? Can''t you understand the underlying meaning in their conversation?! they thought. Meanwhile, Jing Rui just turned a blind eye to his nephews.


    Seeing the indifferent expression of the Alliance''s elders and sect leaders, the match resumed. Outside the venue, Fei Yin and Chen Han were surrounded by the Nanshu Sect disciples.


    "What are you following our shixiong for?" one of the disciples asked while the others were helping Shu Mu stand.


    "We have something to ask of him." Fei Yin answered.


    "Are you blind?! Our shixiong is injured! He needed treatment and rest!" the disciple said. They were about to leave when Chen Han flew and blocked their way. "You bastard! What are you ¨C " they glared at him.


    "We can heal your shixiong. He''ll return to his condition before. Leave him to us." Chen Han told them.


    "Are you kidding us?! Why would we leave our shixiong to you?!" they said. "We saw how you ganged up on him during the preliminary stage, and you''re obviously all hostile on him! Leaving him in your hands is the same as we''re giving him to you to be killed!"


    Chen Han frowned. He''s obviously getting impatient. "We know what happened to your shixiong, the cause he lost the match earlier." Fei Yin spoke.


    They all turned to him. "What?!" they said. "Could it be¡­ you made a sneak attack on him - ?!"


    "Idiot. Who''d bother themselves with your shixiong?" Chen Han scoffed.


    It''s obviously you guys, with what you''re doing now¡­ the Nanshu Sect disciples thought. "Then, what happened to our shixiong ¨C "


    "Leave me for now." Shu Mu suddenly spoke.


    "Shixiong!"


    "You guys¡­" Shu Mu sighed and forced himself to stand alone. "Leave us. I''ll follow you later." He told them.


    "But, your condition¡­" his fellow disciples said, looking worried.


    "Young master Chen is the Chen Clan''s heir. He''ll keep his words to treat my injuries." He looked at Chen Han who nodded. Seeing his calm expression, his fellow disciples then left. "What business do you have with me?" he asked them.


    "It''s not us, but Ah Sheng." Chen Han said.


    "Cheng Sheng?" Shu Mu was surprised.


    Fei Yin just frowned while Chen Han calmly nodded. Even though they don''t like Shu Mu, but they can''t not refuse Cheng Sheng''s request. "My shidi asked us to tell you ¨C " Fei Yin said. " ¨C to meet him later in the inn we''re staying ¨C Yunxiao Inn." He explained.


    "What does Cheng Sheng want with me?" Shu Mu frowned.


    "My shidi said ¨C " Fei Yin looked at Shu Mu in the eye. " ¨C he knows what''s going on with your body." He told him.


    Shu Mu''s pupils shrank and he reached for his sword. However, Fei Yin and Chen Han just looked at him. "What are you planning?" he asked, warily looking at them.


    "We''re not planning anything." Chen Han said. "He just wanted to talk to you, that''s all. He is still waiting for the matches to finish, in case he''d be called." He explained. He threw a magic pill to Shu Mu.


    Shu Mu stared at them, a look of distrust in his eyes, as he caught the pill. Seeing nothing on their face, he took the pill. A warm and gentle feeling coursed all over his body, giving a very comfortable feeling. Even the pain in his chest had disappeared. All that''s left are his external wounds, but they''ll be healed later. "In exchange for the magic pill, I''ll give him an appointment." He said and sheathed his sword.


    "Then, later." Chen Han said and then left. Fei Yin followed behind him.


    Shu Mu looked at them before he also left.

 Chapter 122 - The Scum Is Distracted

    "Ah Sheng. Shu Mu agreed." Chen Han told Cheng Sheng as they went back.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him and Fei Yin. "Really?" he said. Seeing the two nodded, he smiled brightly, which dazzled the two. "I really don''t expect for your talk to be successful. I actually just want you two to reconcile." He told them.


    Everyone can hear Chen Han and Fei Yin''s heart cracked as they looked at the merciless Cheng Sheng who resumed watching the match in a good mood.


    Did he plan for the Nanshu Sect to beat up Chen Han and Fei Yin after the two provoked them1, so that Chen Han and Fei Yin would team up? They thought. No way. There''s no way the two would team up! They would actually fight against each other than fight the Nanshu Sect! They suddenly felt pity for Shu Mu being used as a cannon fodder by Cheng Sheng.


    "Sixth match ¨C " Su Yuan said as he picked a nameplate. " ¨C Xinfaxian Sect ¨C "


    Pai Lie''s back straightened on his seat as he waited with anticipation. He should''ve known better ¨C


    " ¨C Lei Qing!" Su Yuan said. He glanced at Pai Lie''s crestfallen expression and secretly gloated.


    "It''s shijie!" Feng Mo and Li Tian exclaimed.


    "Shijie. Good luck!" You Rou said as he held Lei Qing''s hands.


    "Jie. Good luck!" Lei Ling said.


    "Good luck." Sun Yi and Chen Han said.


    "Thank you." Lei Qing smiled as she went upstage.


    "Oh! A female sword cultivator! This is a first!" the audience exclaimed. There are also female disciples in the other sects who are mages and sword cultivators. However, their strength isn''t enough to enter the Intersect Competition, or that they don''t want to take risks with their life. The only females who went on stage are Xi Ning, You Rou and Lei Qing. The first two are mages, while Lei Qing is a sword cultivator.


    "Hey. Aren''t her sleeves too short?" one of the audience commented.


    "¡­ does the Xinfaxian Sect wanted to create a new fashion?"


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples and Sun Yi and Chen Han all turned to Cheng Sheng, who just ignored their gaze as he ate melon seeds while waiting for Lei Qing''s opponent.


    "Opponent." Su Yuan said. "Huakai Sect, Tang Zhe." He said and looked at the Huakai Sect''s direction.


    "It''s the Huakai Sect again!" the audience said. "Is she going to lose?"


    "That''s why we''re placing a bet! I''m on the Huakai Sect!"


    "Then, I''ll take a risk! I''m on the Xinfaxian Sect! She looked stronger than the first two females."


    "Of course, since she''s a sword cultivator! However, that''s the eldest disciple of the Huakai Sect, and the sect leader''s nephew!"


    "Your shijie is unlucky. Tang Zhe is stronger than Shan Lu." Sun Yi told them, his expression serious.


    "Oh, no¡­" Lei Ling bit his nails as he looked at his elder sister, full of worry.


    "Shijie¡­" You Rou clasped her hands as she prayed.


    "Don''t be pessimistic. Shijie''s stronger than you think." Cheng Sheng told them.


    Li Tian smiled while Feng Mo nodded. "That''s right!" Feng Mo said. "Shijie''s punches really bites!" he said.


    Fei Yin heard what Feng Mo said and he grimaced. He remembered that after he fought with her, there were bruises on his skin. She really has heavy hands. He thought. Then, they watched the match begin!


    "AHHH!" Lei Qing yelled as she rushed towards Tang Zhe who didn''t move from his spot, as if waiting for her.


    "Huh? Jie''s not that impulsive. Why did she make the first move?" Lei Ling was puzzled.


    "She''s trying to see his strength." Fei Yin answered as they watched Tang Zhe blocked Lei Qing''s sword.


    Lei Qing raised her foot for a kick, but Tang Zhe already expected it and he caught her foot with his other hand. However, he was surprised when Lei Qing raised her free hand for a punch.


    She''s fast. Tang Zhe thought as he moved his head back to dodge, only to feel a pain on his right shoulder when Lei Qing, using her right foot - which Tang Zhe caught, as a leverage and raised her left foot to kick him.


    "Tch ¨C " Tang Zhe clicked his tongue as he endured the pain and loosened his hold on Lei Qing''s foot. He then moved his head to hit her.


    Lei Qing was forced to jump back and retreat. "OOOH! The Huakai Sect is being pushed back!"


    "Damn, she''s so fast!"


    "Can she really win?!" the person who bet on Lei Qing asked, hopeful.


    "No." Chen Han said. "They''re the same. They''re trying to test each other''s strength." he said. "They''re both careful people." He added.


    Fei Yin nodded as they resumed watching. Lei Qing and Tang Zhe are now exchanging blows.


    "Shijie''s being pushed back." Li Tian said when they saw Lei Qing had gone defensive as she blocked Tang Zhe''s attacks.


    "Ai. She''s fast, but she still loses to Tang Zhe." The audience said.


    "Don''t be pessimistic." Cheng Sheng said, his lips formed a smile as he looked at Lei Qing''s expression. "She still have ''that''." He told them.


    "''that''?"


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and saw Lei Qing''s expression changed. "It''s time." He said.


    "Huh?"


    Lei Qing stepped one foot back to anchor her body as she received head-on Tang Zhe''s attack. I''m really thankful Fei-shidi trained my arms to become steels. She thought as she let go of her sword after the impact of Tang Zhe''s attack has passed.


    "Huh - ?" Tang Zhe, as well as the audience, were surprised when Lei Qing suddenly dropped her sword. "UGH!" Tang Zhe cried when, after he blinked, he was met with Lei Qing''s fists.


    "AAAAH! That was a nice punch!" the audience exclaimed when they saw Tang Zhe held his bleeding nose as he retreated outside of Lei Qing''s attack range. "What the¡­ so she''s stronger when using her fists?!"


    "That explains her shorter sleeves." One of the audience said. "The sleeves will interfere with one''s arms'' mobility. So she cut her sleeves." He explained.


    "OH! So that''s it! Xinfaxian Sect sure is innovative!"


    "Yeah. Wasn''t their other female disciple also made her sleeves longer?"


    "This is what you call ''trick up your sleeves''!" they laughed.


    "Tang Zhe must be regretting now." Sun Yi smiled. "He clearly underestimated his opponent." he said as they watched Tang Zhe helplessly received hit after hit because he can''t keep up with Lei Qing''s speed after he was caught off-guard earlier. He lost his momentum.


    "Five Fists Technique, first step: palm!" Lei Qing muttered as she opened her fists.


    "Eh? What did she... why - ?" the audience was confused. However, their confusion was cleared when they saw Tang Zhe was slapped! "WHA - ! Ahahaha!" they laughed after they saw Tang Zhe''s face turned red. It''s because of the attacks and shame.


    "I''ve had enough!" Tang Zhe roared as he swung his sword, only for Lei Qing to fall on her back and place her hands on the ground.


    Lei Qing then lifted her lower body, not forgetting to kick Tang Zhe''s chest in the process. "Five Fists Technique ¨C " she said when she returned to her feet and she straightened her palms. " ¨C second step: nails!" she said as she attacked Tang Zhe.


    A scratched appeared on Tang Zhe''s face and he was horrified. If he hadn''t dodged, those hands that suddenly turned like knives would have plucked his eyes out! "You - !" he gritted his teeth in anger as he swung his sword again, only to miss again.


    "Five Fists Technique, third step: knuckles!" Lei Qing yelled when she balled her fists again and threw punches on Tang Zhe who immediately dodged.


    She''s so annoying! Tang Zhe thought as he raised his foot to kick her. However, as if practiced, Lei Qing stretched her arms out, palms raised and she made a turn. "What the hell ¨C " Tang Zhe cursed. "Ngh!" he cried when Lei Qing''s hand moved swiftly and her wrist hit his nose. How many times had she hit my nose?! Does she hate my face?! He thought.


    "Five Fists Technique, fourth step: wrist!" Lei Qing said as if she''s reciting something. She then suddenly stopped moving, standing a meter away from Tang Zhe.


    It''s stopped? Tang Zhe thought, holding his bleeding nose. No ¨C he thought as he watched Lei Qing''s hand turned into fists again. What was she said? ''Five Fists''? And just now was the fourth? What happens when she reached the fifth? He suddenly had a bad feeling. And he was right when he felt the qi on the stage suddenly increased. The qi was emanating from her body as she raised her arms, making an attacking posture with her fists raised.


    "No, wait - !" Tang Zhe''s eyes widened when he saw her eyes turned bloodshot.


    "AAAAHH!!!" Lei Qing yelled as she rushed towards Tang Zhe. "Five Fists Technique, fifth step: fists!" she said.


    "Wait ¨C " Tang Zhe raised his hands as he dropped his sword. "Ah ¨C " he muttered when he stepped on his sword and he fell on his back. "Oh." He saw Lei Qing jumped and then flew over him.


    "¡­ huh?" Lei Qing muttered as she looked beneath her and saw Tang Zhe lying on the ground when he tripped. "Uh-oh¡­" she muttered as she watched her body flew out of the stage.


    BAM! Dust floated in the air after Lei Qing fell off the stage and hit the ground. "¡­ eh?" the audience was shocked.


    "OWWW!" she loudly cried and held her nose when it ached. She fell face first, and her face is now covered in dust.


    "¡­ SHIJIE!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called as they ran towards her.


    "What the¡­ heck¡­" the audience said as they looked at Lei Qing whose body was wobbling as she rose from the ground, then Tang Zhe who was still on the stage and had a dumbfounded look on his face. "¡­ and this is what you call ''lying down to win''."

 Chapter 123 - The Scum Is Shameless

    Xie Lan covered his eyes with his hand as he lowered his head to keep himself from looking. Don''t look¡­ it''s too painful to look at. He thought when he saw his other disciples approached Lei Qing.


    "Shijie!!!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called as they ran towards Lei Qing. They saw her pushing herself up from the ground. Her face is red from both embarrassment and impact of hitting the ground. Her nose is bleeding and the blood was dripping to the ground and onto her clothes when she finally managed to sit on the ground. Her eyes are filled with circles because she felt dizzy.


    "Misfortune occurs not only once, but twice." Fei Huang spoke as he smirked at Xie Lan whose face is now blank after what had just happened.


    Xie Lan tried to keep his call to avoid losing more of his face1.


    "Your sect could''ve won, but, it can''t be helped." Fei Huang said as he shook his head. "Girls are originally¡­ clumsy. You can''t blame them." he told Xie Lan as they looked at Tang Zhe who''s now sitting up on the stage after he recovered from his shock.


    "Due to an¡­ ehem. Accident. Disciple Lei Qing had gone off-stage." the emcee said. "Winner, Tang Zhe of Huakai Sect!" he announced.


    "Da shixiong!!!" the Huakai Sect called as they cheered. They thought Tang Zhe would lose earlier. However, he won.


    Meanwhile, Tang Zhe is still out of it. He turned to see Lei Qing whose face is red because of shame.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­ sorry." Lei Qing said when they regrouped. "Everyone¡­ I''m sorry. We could''ve won ¨C " she grimaced and lowered her head because of guilt. "I was too absorbed of the match earlier I didn''t notice..." she added and looked away.


    Because of the heated match, both sides didn''t notice they have reached the edge of the stage. Tang Zhe tripped on his sword, but luckily he didn''t fell off the stage. Instead, it was Lei Qing who went off-stage. If Shan Lu was unlucky, Tang Zhe must''ve stolen all of Shan Lu''s luck.


    "Shijie¡­" You Rou called as her eyes teared up when she remembered she also lost because she was clumsy. She pasted a Cleaning Talisman on Lei Qing''s clothes to clean up the blood and dirt.


    "Don''t mind it." Cheng Sheng said as she patted their shoulder. "We''re already doing great even though we just joined the competition." He said.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded. "We''re only here for experience. No need to overdo it." he said. "Everyone worked hard. You can have rest tomorrow." he told them. Everyone had finished their match. Cheng Sheng is the only one left.


    "No!" they immediately answered.


    "There''s still Cheng-shidi''s match!" Feng Mo said. "Everyone will cheer for him!" he said.


    "Yes. We should." Li Tian nodded.


    "I''ll cheer for Cheng-shixiong the loudest!" Lei Ling said.


    "No! I''ll be the one to cheer the loudest!" You Rou said.


    "No! Me! I''m his apprentice!" Lei Ling retorted. He''s referring to Cheng Sheng teaching him by making talismans.


    "I''m also his apprentice!" You Rou rebutted. She''s referring to Cheng Sheng teaching her on pill refining and also the Billowing Sleeves Technique.


    "¡­ I can be considered his apprentice, too." Li Tian smiled as he remembered the Voiced and Silent Spell Casting Cheng Sheng taught him.


    "You forgot he also taught me, too." Lei Qing smirked as she placed her hands on her waist. She''s referring to the Five Palms Technique she used in her match just now.


    "Now that I think about it¡­ Cheng-shidi, you''re not fair!" Feng Mo told Cheng Sheng as he looked at him. "You taught everyone but not me!" he pouted.


    "¡­ he hasn''t taught me anything, too¡­" Fei Yin said, but everyone ignored him as they fought who will cheer for Cheng Sheng tomorrow.


    "As expected. They''re resilient." Sun Yi smiled as he and Chen Han watched the Xinfaxian Sect being loud again as they bickered.


    On the other side, the Zunjingde Sect, Shanliangde Sect and Qian Lin were also watching them.


    "Just like a bamboo¡­ they stand again after beaten down." Jing Bai said as he smiled. Jing Hei was poking Qian Lin''s cheek. Jing Kang was still secretly watching Lei Ling.


    Gong Xian, still haven''t had his match, was still sleeping while sitting. Xi Xing is copying him again. Xi Shi and Xi Ning had already locked themselves up inside their room.


    "They''re really a lively bunch." Xi Ming said.


    On the sect leaders'' side...


    "No ¨C " Xie Lan, who was watching his disciples from afar, smiled. " ¨C they''re just shameless."


    "Just like the one who raised them." Fei Huang coolly said as he sipped his tea. Wu Yuan can''t help but silently agree. Qian Shan roared in laughter.


    The other sect leaders looked at each other and forced a smile when they saw Xie Lan''s dark face after Fei Huang rebutted him.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Xian, Qi Ling and Pai Lie looked at Fei Huang making fun of Xie Lan.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect sure made this year''s competition lively." Zheng Fu Gong said as he looked at the Xinfaxian Sect walking back to their post.


    "Yeah. Xie Lan didn''t disappoint us." Qi Ling nodded in agreement. They have been waiting for him and his sect to join the competition.


    "They are really interesting." Jing Xian rubbed his beard as he remembered Lei Qing''s performance and You Rou''s previous performance. "Even their female disciples are strong. Had it not for mishaps¡­" he said and forced a laugh.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect would only have one loss." Qi Ling said as he looked at Lei Ling. "That child is not bad, though. His cultivation is high. He must have it easy to cultivate." He said. "He just lacks exposure and confidence unlike his fellow disciples. He must have already learned it ¨C the hard way, from his match." He explained before he turned to Fei Yin. "Fei Yin is very low-key. He''s hiding his strength." he added.


    "He won''t lose to Xi Ming and Jing Cheng." Zheng Fu Gong said. "Jing Bai and Jing Hei won''t lose to Xi Xing, either. Jing Kang proved his strength as a mage. With Chen Han and Sun Yi becoming elders of their sect after the competition, there are more vacancies in the ranking." He said. "As for elder Ho''s disciple, Gong Xian, we have yet to see his strength." he added.


    "And the last one ¨C " they all looked at Cheng Sheng who was laughing with his fellow disciples.


    "Of course, he has to be the strongest of them!" Pai Lie said. He''s obviously playing favorite, but it was a sound judgement.


    "A sword cultivator and a mage¡­" Zheng Fu Gong said. "Unquestionably, it would be him." He said.


    "We have yet to see his performance." Jing Xian reminded them. "Jing Cheng and Xi Ming definitely wouldn''t give the first place to him." He smiled.


    "Too bad they missed all each other in this second stage." Qi Ling said. "However, there''s still the third stage." he smiled. "It will be an all-out match!" he said.


    "Definitely1!" Pai Lie said, expectant.


    "¡­" Su Yuan speechlessly looked at the four elders talking excitedly to each other. Guys, you''re making me miss the fun. He thought as he lazily read the names of the contestants for the last match today.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "You really came!" Cheng Sheng said with a bright smile on his face as he looked at Shu Mu who arrived.


    "WHA - !" Shu Mu glared at him, then Chen Han and Fei Yin. "Are you kidding me? You''re the one who wanted me to come!" he told Cheng Sheng.


    "That ¨C " Chen Han said.


    "Of course I''m expecting you. But I''m also expecting for you to not." Cheng Sheng laughed.


    "Cheng Sheng, you - !"


    "I really do have something important to discuss with you." Cheng Sheng said, his expression now serious.


    The others were looking back and forth at Cheng Sheng and Shu Mu.


    "Heh. Aren''t you friends with Qian Lin and the others?" Shu Mu asked. He''s referring to the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect disciples.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Then ¨C "


    "But I don''t care of what they''re thinking." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at Shu Mu. "My business is my business. Even if it''s the greatest enemy of mankind, I''ll still have a tea with him as long as I have some business with him." He said.


    "Ah Sheng¡­"


    "Cheng-shidi¡­"


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­"


    Cheng Sheng ignored them.


    Shu Mu grinned. "You''re really interesting." He said. "You got me curious. What do you meant by knowing what''s going on with my body?" he asked.


    "Just as it is." Cheng Sheng said as he made a V-sign with his fingers and placed his fingers around his right eye. They saw his right eye glowed silver. "My eyes can see one''s qi. I can''t tell you how, but my Spiritual Sense was permanently opened. It''s really troublesome¡­" he sighed.


    It was after Xie Lan and Fei Yin forced his soul out of his body he then found after his Spiritual Sense automatically opened. He can close it, but it''ll be inconvenient to meditate just to close it because there''s danger lurking everywhere and he might be attacked while he had his guard down.


    "So? What are you trying to say?" Shu Mu asked.


    "There''s a demonic qi poison in your body."

 Chapter 124 - The Scum Is Horrible

    "What?!" Shu Mu exclaimed and rose from his seat in shock. He glared at Cheng Sheng.


    Even the others were shocked and they moved away from Shu Mu as if he''s a plague.


    Shu Mu clicked his tongue at them. "Cheng Sheng. Just because you''re great and all, you can''t just carelessly declare anything you want - " he told him.


    "It''s as I''ve said." Cheng Sheng calmly said as he removed his fingers from his eye and his eye returned to its original color. "You took a magic pill I made which is modeled from my Cleansing Talismans." He said. "Magic herbs cannot suffice in curing the demonic qi, but just relieve the pain they cause. Thus, I applied a spell I used in my Cleansing Talisman onto the magic pill." He looked at Shu Mu and smiled. "Congratulations for being the first person to become my test subject for my Cleansing Meridian Pill." He told him.


    "Quit playing around!" Shu Mu slapped the table in anger. "You used me for your experiment?!" he said as he looked at Cheng Sheng in disbelief. This guy1 is playing with a human''s life! How horrible is he?! He thought in anger.


    "But that helped you, didn''t it?" Cheng Sheng said as his smile faded. He looked at Shu Mu in the eye. His expression now serious. "No one noticed earlier, but I did. There''s a red glint in your eyes earlier. Fortunately, the demonic qi poison didn''t spread around your body and you only had a chest pain after you were stimulated." He explained. "You can''t deny it. I''m the best doctor that can solve your problem." He told him.


    "Heh. You want to help me?" Shu Mu said as he laughed in irony. He knew Cheng Sheng is the good guy in everyone''s eyes while he is the bad one. "What should I exchange with it?" he asked as he mockingly smiled.


    "Just a favor." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "What?" Shu Mu was puzzled.


    "I''ll tell you what it is in the future. For now ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he looked at Shu Mu''s body. "Undress." He said.


    "WHAT?!" Shu Mu''s eyes widened as he immediately jumped away from Cheng Sheng as if he''s a monster. He raised his sheathed sword to block him in case he''d attack him.


    Chen Han was shocked as if he heard something scandalous. "AH SHENG!" he called, anger in his voice.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yin literally turned into a statue as he stood on the spot. His body is motionless. Even his breathing had stopped. "Da shixiong!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples cried as they moved around Fei Yin.


    Cheng Sheng frowned after seeing their horrified expression. "What are you worked up for? I''m not selling porn!" he told them. "I''m not a pervert!" he added.


    "What''s ''porn''?" Lei Ling asked innocently.


    Cheng Sheng ignored them as he turned to Shu Mu whose face had gone red. "Oi. Remove your outer robe. The lesser the clothes, the lesser the interference after I check your meridians." He told him as he closed his eyes and he raised his two fingers.


    Shu Mu reluctantly removed his outer robe under the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, Chen Han and Sun Yi''s eyes. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples are looking at him, their eyes filled with hostility. Not because of his attitude, but they''re treating him as a threat for their da shixiong''s romance.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t need to see whether Shu Mu removed his robe or not. He pointed his fingers at Shu Mu''s chest. The tips of his fingers glowed. Behind Cheng Sheng''s eyelids, he could see Shu Mu''s meridians clearer than earlier when he was on stage.


    After a while, he spoke. "Fortunately, you took that magic pill I gave you. Or else, the poison would have acted faster." He said and opened his eyes to look at Shu Mu. "Basing on the damaged meridians of your body, the demonic qi had been planted in your body approximately two years." He said. "You may not tell us if you don''t want to." He told Shu Mu. Even though he''s a scum, but he respects others'' privacy. Even he has his secrets he doesn''t want to tell. For example, he''s not a resident of this world.


    Shu Mu was surprised for Cheng Sheng being considerate. "That¡­" he said.


    "What?" Chen Han frowned. "If you don''t want to tell us, then don''t. Ah Sheng''s not forcing you." He told him.


    "¡­keeping up the suspense..." Fei Yin coldly said as he glared at Shu Mu. "Ungrateful." he added.


    Eh? They turned to Fei Yin in surprise. Was that da shixiong dissing someone? He''s dissing Shu Mu, isn''t he? He did, didn''t he? They thought as they stared at Fei Yin with wide eyes.


    Shu Mu just glared at them before he turned to face Cheng Sheng. "Two years ago, I had a quarrel with my father." He started. It''s an open secret that the Nanshu Sect''s leader is dissatisfied with his son. "Thus, I left to cool off my head. That''s when I met this man." He continued. "I can''t see his face, but I know he''s not a demonic cultivator." He said. "I didn''t sense any malice from him. He''s just like any ordinary stranger." He pressed his lips thin. He knew, he had been naive. Who can blame him? He was mad at that time and his reason was overshadowed by his anger. He sighed. "He told me I can increase my strength if I take this magic pill." He said and took out his qiankun pouch. He pulled out a bottle containing magic pills.


    Cheng Sheng immediately took it to take a look. Chen Han, Fei Yin, Sun Yi and the others also looked.


    "I don''t sense a demonic qi mixed with the magic pills." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Shu Mu.


    "Yes. There''s no demonic qi, thus I bought it from him." Shu Mu explained.


    "He took your money to make you not suspect him more." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Huh?" Shu Mu said. "What do you mean?" he asked as his brows knit.


    "Are you an idiot?" Cheng Sheng opened the bottle and took out a magic pill. "There are only two reasons why someone approaches you." He said.


    Hearing Cheng Sheng''s tone, the others already retreated. Shu Mu was puzzled by their action, but he wanted to hear what Cheng Sheng''s gonna say.


    "He''s really an idiot." Lei Ling whispered as they hid behind the wall. Cheng Sheng is a scum, and scums have a sharp tongue. They like to provoke people. Have they not learned from Jing Xian?


    "Yeah. He''s surprisingly dense to not notice something''s wrong with Cheng-shidi." Li Tian said as he nodded in agreement.


    "What are they?" Shu Mu asked. He can''t hear what the others are speaking so he could only ask Cheng Sheng.


    "One ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he played with the magic pill on his hand. " ¨C they''re asking for help." He said.


    "What''s the second one?" Shu Mu asked, his eyes and voice filled with curiosity.


    "Two ¨C " Cheng Sheng looked at Shu Mu and then smirked. " ¨C you''re the one who''s going to ask for help after they messed with you." He told him.


    Shu Mu froze for a second before his face darkened. "Cheng! Sheng!" he yelled as he drew his sword and rushed towards Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng jumped off the table and flew in the air. "You took this magic pill today, didn''t you?" he said. He didn''t wait for Shu Mu''s answer as he continued. "I know the best the effect of my magic pills. I noticed their effect to your meridians lessened." he explained. "It''s because you took this magic pill." He said as he landed on the beam and waved the magic pill on his hand.


    Shu Mu raised his head to look at him. "What is that magic pill?" he asked.


    "It is to make you become irritated." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "What does that got to do with the demonic qi poison?" Shu Mu asked.


    "How was the demonic qi poison created?" Cheng Sheng asked back, ignoring Shu Mu''s question. "One method is to directly took in the demonic qi and cultivate it inside your body. It can make your strength skyrocket, but also lessen your lifespan." he said and paused. "Well, a few years is already cheap compared to the glory you''ll receive." He shrugged.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Shu Mu yelled and ran through the pillar to attack him.


    Cheng Sheng waited for him to reach him before he leapt and landed his feet on the blade of Shu Mu''s sword. "Another method is to make a person develop a heart demon." He said as his finger touched Shu Mu''s chest through his clothes. "Right here. Just right beside the demonic poison." he said. "Shu Mu ¨C " he called and looked at Shu Mu''s pale face. " ¨C it''s your heart demon cultivating the demonic qi poison for you." He told him.

 Chapter 125 - The Scum Is Temperamental

    "Heart demon?!" the others who were hiding exclaimed in shock as they looked at Shu Mu.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Shu Mu before he flipped in the air and landed on the floor smoothly. "Heart demon and qi deviation can make a righteous cultivator turn to a demonic cultivator." he said. "It is due to the demonic qi poison present in both of them." he explained.


    Shu Mu controlled his emotions and also jumped down, following Cheng Sheng but not to attack him. He sheathed his sword as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "You''re really good to notice I have a heart demon." he told him.


    Cheng Sheng just shrugged his shoulders. "Excessive stress can easily give birth to a heart demon." He said.


    "How can I remove the demonic qi poison in my body?" Shu Mu asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at the magic pills in his hand. "This magic pill must be specifically made. I can''t even guess its ingredients." He said.


    Shu Mu looked at the magic pills that he felt his salvation before. Now, he only felt disgust towards it. He knocked the bottle off Cheng Sheng''s hand and it broke when it fell on the floor. Then, disregarding the pain on his feet, he crushed each pill together with the broken pieces of the bottle. "Then how did you know why I suddenly became temperamental?" he asked.


    "Because I also felt irritation when I sniffed it." Cheng Sheng answered as he looked at the magic pills that turned into fine powders. He immediately took out a Fire talisman and burned them. Then, he took out a magic pill and crushed it. The calming scent of the magic pill replaced the disgusting burnt smell from the magic pills of Shu Mu.


    "You ¨C " Shu Mu said and stared at him.


    "I guessed it acts as your maintenance." Cheng Sheng said. "It had to be taken regularly, without a miss." he said. "That''s one way I guessed you took one of those magic pills today." he explained.


    "You''re right." Shu Mu said. "I take one each day." he explained.


    "What will you do now?" Cheng Sheng asked. "It acts as a drug for you. If you''ll stop taking it, you''ll have a withdrawal." He told him.


    "I''ll just endure it." Shu Mu answered. "But, I have to remove the demonic qi poison from my body." he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. It''ll make your withdrawal become worse." He told him. "I won''t advise you with your heart demon, though." He said as he took out the new magic pills he made ¨C the Cleansing Meridian Pills. "This can only cleanse the demonic qi poison. Since your meridians will be cleansed, your withdrawal from those pills will also be relieved." He explained as he threw the bottle to Shu Mu. Shu Mu caught the bottle. "Helping you solve your problem is one matter. My magic pills are another matter." He suddenly said and reached out his hand.


    "Huh?" Shu Mu said as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s hand. He was confused by his action. What does this mean? He thought.


    "Your pay in exchange for my magic pills." Cheng Sheng explained as he waved his hand at him.


    Shu Mu''s face darkened as he silently took out his coin purse.


    Cheng Sheng immediately grabbed it and he counted the gold ingots inside. "Alright! I knew being a mage will bring me money! Sword will grant me glory!1 Hahahahaha!" he laughed as he skipped around, ignoring Shu Mu after he finished his business with him.


    The solemn atmosphere before was gone. Suddenly, they can''t help but pity Shu Mu who was used as a cannon fodder again.


    "What''s the matter with Qian Lin?" Li Tian asked as they went out of hiding and approached Shu Mu. Now that they knew the story behind Shu Mu''s excessive attitude, their indifference towards him is gone.


    Hearing Qian Lin''s name, Shu Mu frowned. "I was just brainwashed by my father." He said. Before they could ask, he continued. "I was too young at that time. Being constantly brainwashed to be used as his weapon for revenge¡­" he clicked his tongue as he took out a magic pill from Cheng Sheng and ate it. Suddenly, his complexion turned better and his body felt lighter. Cheng Sheng''s magic pills are really effective. "I''ll apologize with Qian Lin in the future." He added.


    They blankly stared at him. ¡­ his character really changed. So his hatred towards Qian Lin is due to the demonic qi poison and those magic pills? They thought.


    "These magic pills are really good." Shu Mu said as he stared at the high-quality magic pills he bought from Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­ you''re being used as a test subject." Lei Qing reminded him.


    However, Shu Mu just shrugged. "He''s really great as a mage. He should just be a mage. He''ll become rich overnight." He said and then took out a talisman. "Tell Cheng Sheng, if he finally decided what favor he''ll ask of me, just burn this talisman and I''ll immediately arrive." He said and gave the talisman to Fei Yin. Then, he stared at Fei Yin before he patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t stare at me like that." he said. "Even though Cheng Sheng''s a great person, but I''m not into men." He told him before he left.


    "¡­ that''s really unexpected." You Rou said as they watched Shu Mu left.


    "Ah Sheng''s greed1 isn''t, though." Chen Han said, then looked upstairs when they heard Cheng Sheng''s laughter from the roof.


    Cheng Sheng approached Shu Mu just to make a business out of Shu Mu''s condition. He gained a favor from helping him, and also gained money! Hitting two birds with one stone, Cheng Sheng is really good in grasping opportunities!


    Righteous Alliance.


    "This is really worrying." Zheng Fu Gong sighed.


    "Yeah." Jing Cheng nodded. "For the demonic cultivators to suddenly become silent¡­" he said.


    "It''s highly unlikely they retreated." Xie Lan said as he lazily laid his back on his seat.


    "There''s still no report from the scouting disciples and elders?" Jing Xian asked.


    "No." Wu Yuan answered. "It''s like they had vanished into thin air." He frowned.


    "Elder Pai. There''s still no reaction from your barriers?" one of the sect leaders asked.


    A vein popped in Pai Lie''s head. "No." he gritted his teeth. "This is why I said to make Cheng Sheng become my apprentice ¨C " he muttered.


    "Elder Pai, you can''t disregard the competition''s rule." Qi Ling told him.


    Pai Lie frowned. "Don''t worry. We''ll see his performance tomorrow." Jing Xian told him.


    Only then was Pai Lie pacified. Tomorrow, he''ll be the one picking the contestants to be matched. Cheng Sheng, you just wait! I''ll definitely make you my apprentice! He thought in excitement.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "ACHOO!" Cheng Sheng sneezed.


    "That''s what you get from staying in the roof this late." Chen Han told him as Li Tian handed him warm tea.


    "No¡­ someone definitely is talking behind my back!" Cheng Sheng said.


    Then, definitely you will sneeze a hundred1 times tonight. They thought.


    "Sun-shixiong, Cheng-shixiong, Jing Bai and Gong Xian are the only ones left we know who still has yet to have their match." Lei Ling said. "The first day, Li-shixiong fought against Xi Shi and won. Jing Cheng and Xi Ming also had their matched during the first day. There''s also that crazily dangerous rogue cultivator who''s dressed up like a demonic cultivator at the last match." He said. He was referring to Wu Xi. "The second day, da shixiong won his match with just one cool kick. There''s also Yu Sheng and Jing Kang." he said as he forced himself not to grimace when he mentioned Jing Kang. "Then there''s me, who made the first loss of our sect¡­ QAQ" he said and cried. "Fortunately, Xi Xing from the Shanliangde Sect released me from my suffering. On-stage is too scary. TTATT" he said and covered his face.


    You Rou and Lei Qing patted his back to comfort him.


    "Then, the third day, Feng-shixiong fought in a thrilling manner!" Lei Ling continued and looked at Feng Mo with shining eyes filled with admiration. "Jing Hei also had his match, then Xi Ning who had accidentally poisoned Shan Lu." He said and grimaced. He still remember the Sundry Leaf juice Cheng Sheng was planning to make them drink. He hopes Cheng Sheng wouldn''t remember it.


    "Then, there''s me who unwittingly fell off the stage¡­ wuwwuwu¡­" You Rou cried.


    Lei Ling and Lei Qing patted her back in comfort.


    "Then, today, Chen-shixiong is very handsome! That awesome spin in the air - !" Lei Ling continued as he looked at Chen Han who proudly raised his chin and secretly looked at Li Tian. Li Tian just giggled. "Qian Lin also fought with Shu Mu. I really thought Shu Mu would win, but who would expect that reversal?!" he exclaimed. Shu Mu had left earlier. He hopes Shu Mu could apologize to Qian Lin.


    "Then, there''s me who had gotten excited and lost sight of Tang Zhe, then jumped off the stage, sending myself to my defeat. I''m so stupid!" Lei Qing face palmed. Lei Ling and You Rou patted her back to comfort her.


    They looked at the three. "Lei-shidi. Shijie. Shimei. Thank you for the recap!"

 Chapter 126 - The Scum Is Proud

    "Welcome to the last day of the second stage of the Intersect Competition!" the emcee said. "Today, elder Pai will pick the contestants for the matches!" He said as he gave the boxes to Pai Lie who looked enthusiastic.


    Everyone already knew he wanted to see Cheng Sheng''s performance. They already have heard him declaring during the night banquet of the preliminary stages when the winner was announced, he was dissatisfied because Cheng Sheng chose the martial arts test instead of Array Drawing where no one had passed. He wanted for Cheng Sheng to demonstrate his skills right then and there but the other elders of the Alliance, as well as Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Wu Yuan, stopped him. The Array masters are greatly lacking in number compared to the masters in the other areas of the alchemy. Aside from Pai Lie, there''s no one else who masters in alchemy nor there''s anyone who is knowledgeable in alchemy. Not until Cheng Sheng appeared.


    "Elder Pai looks excited." The audience said as they smiled. It''s as if they can feel Pai Lie''s excitement.


    "And happy." They added.


    "He would, since Cheng Sheng is guaranteed to have his match today!" they laughed, but it''s not a mocking laugh. They''re just amused of Pai Lie''s behavior. It must be tough for him since he''s the only one who mastered in arrays. And he is alone, since he had no one to talk to about the arrays. Now that Cheng Sheng appeared, everyone could understand his enthusiasm.


    "Yeah. And he will be the one who''ll be picking Cheng Sheng''s name." they said.


    "You guys¡­ aren''t all of us excited? After all, it''s the genius mage of the Chen Clan!" someone said.


    "You''re right. There''ll definitely be a good show to watch!" they said and smiled at each other.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ everyone''s cheering you on!" Lei Ling exclaimed as he looked around and felt overwhelmed of how high the tension today.


    "Not just me. It''s because today''s the last day." Cheng Sheng shrugged as he looked around while waiting for Pai Lie to pick the contestants'' name.


    "First match!" Pai Lie said, his eyes are shining in excitement. "Youxiwang Sect, Sun Yi!" he said. A bit of disappointment registered on his face but he didn''t lose hope. "Opponent. Huakai Sect - !" he said and read the disciple''s name. Even though it wasn''t Cheng Sheng, but his mood wasn''t dampened. Cheng Sheng will definitely have his match today, since it is the last day!


    "Sun-shixiong, good luck!" You Rou said as she raised her fists and nodded at him in encouragement.


    "We''re cheering you on!" Lei Ling said.


    "Aren''t they lovely?" Sun Yi whispered to Chen Han, then he smiled at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. "Thank you." He told them and jumped on the stage at the same time his opponent did.


    "Sun-shixiong will win, right?" Li Tian said when he saw Sun Yi''s opponent looked strong. It''s someone from the Huakai Sect, after all.


    "Of course he will." Chen Han assured his fianc¨¦, Li Tian. "Sun Yi might look carefree, but in fact, he''s as strong as me. Look." He said as he looked at the stage.


    Everyone turned, only to be greeted by a strong gust of wind that came from stage after Sun Yi rushed towards his opponent and gave him a hundred strikes.


    "Amazing!" they exclaimed in awe.


    Sun Yi''s opponent can''t find any openings nor any chance to counterattack. Sun Yi flashed like a lightning and attacked him! "UGH!" he cried when he felt his stomach was kicked. Then, the next second, he felt his body was flying in the air. "ACK!" he cried when his back hit the wall.


    "OOOOH!!! Youxiwang Sect is crazily strong!" the audience cheered and made a round of applause as Sun Yi smiled.


    "His opponent is also strong, too, to receive those punches from Sun Yi." Someone said.


    "That''s right. The Huakai Sect are all tough people. Wasn''t it shown when Tang Zhe received the Xinfaxian Sect''s female sword cultivator''s fast attacks?" they asked. They''re referring to Lei Qing.


    "Yeah. Even though he won by an accident, but it wasn''t determined who will win between him and her." somebody said.


    "That''s right. That''s right." They nodded in agreement.


    "Winner, Sun Yi of Youxiwang Sect!" the emcee announced.


    "YEAHHH!!! Sun-shixiong!!!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples cried as they waved at Sun Yi who turned and also waved back at them. Then, Sun Yi left the stage for the next match.


    On the other side, Jing Cheng and Xi Ming watched the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect as usual.


    "Second young master Sun is really terrible." Xi Ming said. "If not because he''s already married to sect leader Wu, the Sun family and the Shanliangde Sect would take him back even if it''s already this late." He said, his expression serious.


    Jing Cheng nodded. "He and Chen Han will be an elder in the Youxiwang Sect after this competition. There''ll be more vacancy left in the rankings." He said.


    Jing Bai was closely listening while Jing Hei and Qian Lin were playing around beside him. Jing Kang, as usual, acted as an admirer of Lei Ling as well as a spy to the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect.


    On the other hand, Xi Ning finally recovered herself and she looked calm now as she watched the match. Xi Ming must have persuaded her to overcome her psychological shadow and come here. She''s sitting beside Xi Xing and Gong Xian, now looking composed. Xi Xing and Gong Xian are sleeping again. Meanwhile, Xi Shi had never come back. He chose to remain inside his room to avoid humiliating himself after he lost to Li Tian.


    "The Youxiwang Sect will have a brighter future because of how excellent their future elders." Zheng Fu Gong told Wu Yuan who had a faint smile on his face.


    Don''t judge that Wu Yuan is disappointed. Instead, he''s overjoyed. A faint smile is the greatest extent his face can show his emotions. "Thank you." He told Zheng Fu Gong as the other sect leaders also congratulated him. Wu Yuan felt very proud of Sun Yi. Even if Sun Yi would show a poor performance, he still would love him. The moment he had decided to give himself to him, he vowed to never let go of him.


    "Sun-shidi. Congratulations." Chen Han told Sun Yi. "You''ve worked hard." He smiled.


    "Thank you, da shixiong." Sun Yi said.


    Chen Han laughed. "When we become elders, you cannot address me like that anymore." He told him.


    "You''re still our da shixiong." Sun Yi smiled. "Even Yuan agrees." He said and they looked at Wu Yuan who was looking at them. His usually cold eyes are shining.


    Chen Han laughed. "You make us both proud." He told Sun Yi and patted his shoulder before he went back to Li Tian. He stared at Li Tian who was talking to Feng Mo before he smiled and held Li Tian''s hand.


    "Chen Han?" Li Tian called when he felt Chen Han held his hand. Chen Han leaned towards him and his face blushed when he thought Chen Han would kiss him.


    "I can''t wait to make you mine." Chen Han. "But I will patiently wait until you''re ready." He said and stared at Li Tian''s cute red face. "And when it happens, that day, you should change your address to me." he told him, his voice gentle.


    "W-what¡­ what should I call you?" Li Tian asked in a fluster. He lowered his head to avoid Chen Han''s gaze.


    Chen Han chuckled. "I''ll leave it to Ah Tian." He told him and held his hand tight as they watched the third match that''s about to start.


    Feng Mo stared at Chen Han and Li Tian, his gaze is blank after they blinded him by their PDA1 and fed him dog food. Ah Bai¡­ I want to see you! He thought and cried in his heart. However, that''s impossible. Since only Fan Wen was left in the sect with the disciples, he had to protect the sect alone. However, since they found out Wu Bai is Wu Yuan''s uncle who was disowned by their family, he told Wu Bai to secretly protect their sect and the Xinfaxian in case something happens.


    Feng Mo sighed as he crossed his fingers. I hope everything''s okay back at home. He thought and shook his head to concentrate on the matches. I have to work hard for the sect! He thought.


    Cheng Sheng saw Feng Mo''s worried expression and he kept his silence. "Is there something wrong, Cheng-shidi?" Fei Yin asked.


    "¡­ there''s nothing." Cheng Sheng answered and turned to face the stage to watch the third match. It''s not as if he hadn''t thought of Xinfaxian and their sect. He felt relieved he had strengthened the barrier of the Xinfaxian. If something happens, he''ll be the first to know.


    But, of course, like Feng Mo, he hopes nothing will happen to their home.

 Chapter 127 - The Scum Is In-demand

    "Fourth match ¨C " Pai Lie said as he picked a nameplate. He started to show his anxiety.


    There are only six matches left today. If he will pick Xinfaxian Sect, that''d definitely be Cheng Sheng. There''s only him remaining in the Xinfaxian Sect that still haven''t had his match.


    "Zunjingde Sect¡­" he said when he saw the orange nameplate. "Jing Bai!" he said. He shouldn''t be haste. He took a deep breath to calm himself and then left the stage for the contestants.


    "Oh! It''s the Zunjingde Sect this time!" the audience exclaimed.


    "The powerhouses remaining have gathered this last day. This day of the competition is always thrilling!" someone said.


    "Of course." The person beside him nodded. "I am actually waiting if there will be surprises today." He said and grinned.


    "Opponent ¨C " Pai Lie said and picked another name for Jing Bai''s opponent. When he saw it isn''t the Xinfaxian Sect, he held back the disappointment he felt.


    "Good luck." Jing Cheng told Jing Bai when Jing Bai rose from his seat.


    "There''s no need to cheer you on, right?" Jing Hei said when they heard Jing Bai''s opponent is from a small sect. Qian Lin looked at him.


    "Yeah." Jing Bai smiled.


    "Good luck!" Xi Ming told him.


    "Good luck." Xi Ning nodded at him. She''s acting reserved today. What happened to her before must have dealt a blow on her and her confidence.


    "Thank you." Jing Bai told them and went up the stage. Seeing the nervous-wreck disciple on the other stage, he secretly sighed. He was reminded of Lei Ling. "Ah ¨C " he thought and glanced at Jing Kang.


    As expected, Jing Kang''s expression was ugly when he saw Jing Bai''s opponent. What is he scared of? He thought and felt irritated. How dare he copy my Ling Ling? He thought. Then, he looked at Lei Ling who was watching the match with his face covered by his hands. His ears are red in embarrassment.


    Undoubtedly, Jing Bai won after one strike like Xi Xing. "Mad?" he asked when he returned to their seat and saw Jing Kang was silent. He knew, Jing Kang remembered Lei Ling was defeated the same way.


    "No." Jing Kang said.


    Jing Bai laughed and returned to his seat. He isn''t a braggart like Jing Hei, so he only just looked at Zheng Yi and smiled at him. Zheng Yi saw him looking at him and he looked away. He''s really cute. Jing Bai thought. Zheng Yi didn''t notice he gave himself away. Not that there''s a need to hide it from Jing Bai, since Jing Bai already knew him.


    "Fifth match ¨C " Pai Lie said as he picked up a nameplate. Then, his eyes widened in shock when he saw it was the Xinfaxian Sect. "- X-Xi-Xinfaxian Sect¡­" he muttered, his face filled with disbelief.


    "Xinfaxian Sect?!" the audience exclaimed. They''re also shocked like Pai Lie. They wore the same expression as him.


    "You mean¡­" they said as they looked at each other. Then, their gaze fell on the Xinfaxian Sect who are cheering for Cheng Sheng when Cheng Sheng rose from his seat.


    "¡­ Cheng Sheng!" Pai Lie said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "OOOOOOHH! He''s here! He''s finally here!" the audience roared as they cheered.


    "The genius second young of the Chen Clan!" they said.


    "The mage master in the five areas of alchemy!" someone added.


    "Both a sword and mage cultivator!" somebody said.


    "Cheng! Sheng!" they called.


    "We''ve finally made it!" Zuo Zhe exclaimed as he catches his breath.


    "Just on time." Yu Sheng smiled.


    "Yu-ge! Young master Zuo!" Feng Mo exclaimed when he saw them.


    "Yu Sheng is here?!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed in surprise. They thought the two would choose to stay in the inn. However, since it''s the last day of the matches, it''s reasonable to watch it. "Ah." they said when they suddenly remembered what happened before. Then, they looked at the two, their face stern.


    Yu Sheng chuckled while Zuo Zhe froze when he understood their gaze. ¡­ they still haven''t explained themselves to them¡­ Zuo Zhe thought. "L-let''s watch the match first. I ¨C I''ll definitely tell you tonight!" Zuo Zhe told them.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples held themselves back and focused on the match. "Opponent ¨C " Pai Lie said as he picked up a nameplate. Whoever Cheng Sheng''s opponent is doesn''t matter. He''ll definitely win! He thought and saw an orange nameplate. "Zunjingde Sect ¨C " he said. " ¨C Jing Yu!"


    "WHAT?! Zunjingde Sect?!" the audience exclaimed.


    "This is hard to tell who will win¡­" someone said.


    "Idiot! Cheng Sheng will definitely win!" the person beside him said.


    "That''s right. Not all Zunjingde Sect disciples are strong!" somebody said.


    "So, who is this Jing Yu?" the audience are puzzled.


    "Jing Yu¡­" Jing Kang''s brows knit.


    "Right. He was your attendant." Jing Hei said and looked at Jing Kang.


    "Ah Kang. We didn''t know Jing Yu participated?" Jing Bai said.


    "¡­ I didn''t know, too." Jing Kang answered.


    Xi Ming thought about it. "Could it be he was shy, thus he registered himself secretly?" he asked.


    "¡­ that could be." Jing Cheng said when they saw Jing Yu climbed up the stage. His eyes are looking wildly around.


    "What the¡­ so just a rabbit, huh?" the audience said in disappointment. They already celebrated Cheng Sheng''s win in their heart.


    "H-hello¡­ hello, Cheng Sheng¡­" Jing Yu greeted and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng gracefully smiled. "Hi." He said. "You''re Jing Yu?" he asked.


    Jing Yu nodded. "Y-yes¡­" he timidly answered.


    "Cheng-shixiong will definitely win!" You Rou exclaimed when she saw the opponent is a small fry.


    "Yes." Lei Qing smiled.


    Meanwhile, Lei Ling frowned. "What''s with this unsettling feeling?" he asked. "Why is he acting like me?" he said. The previous contestant acted the same way, too.


    "Lei-shidi. There will be some contestants who has stage fright." Li Tian told him.


    "But ¨C " Feng Mo said as he looked at the stage. " ¨C this looks like Cheng-shidi would bully him, right?" he asked as they looked at Jing Yu.


    "Anyway, Ah Sheng will win!" Chen Han said. Sun Yi, who''s standing beside him, nodded and smiled.


    "Begin!" the emcee said as he left the stage.


    "Then, I''ll give you the first strike." Cheng Sheng told Jing Yu.


    Jing Yu''s eyes brightened. "T-thank you, Cheng Sheng!" he said and smiled.


    "The Chen Clan and the Youxiwang Sect are really benevolent¡­" the audience said after they heard what Cheng Sheng said.


    "He''s from the Xinfaxian Sect¡­" someone beside him corrected him.


    Suddenly, they heard an ear-piercing scream. "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!" it came from Xi Ning.


    He audience was puzzled. What is she screaming at again? They thought and looked at her, then followed her gaze. Only for them to be shocked when they saw the emcee, who still hasn''t left the stage that far, was lying on the ground. His head was rolling beside his body, and the blood from his neck spilled on the ground.


    "What¡­" they muttered under their breath and they turned to look at the stage. Then, their eyes widened when they saw some strands of hair of Cheng Sheng fell to his feet.


    Cheng Sheng looked at the strands of his hair on his shoulder, then raised his hand to pat them off. "I already gave you the first strike, yet you missed your chance." Cheng Sheng told Jing Yu, his voice deadpan.


    Jing Yu laughed and scratched his head. "Aia~ I missed." He said, his tone helpless. "I won''t next time." He said.


    Chen Han, Jing Cheng and Xi Ming were shocked. "WHA ¨C !" they sharply inhaled. Xi Ning was still screaming on the side and the woken Xi Xing and Gong Xian immediately covered her mouth.


    "What the¡­ what happened?!" Jing Hei reacted as he and Qian Lin rose from their seat. Jing Bai was stunned and Jing Kang was dumbfounded.


    "Jing Kang." Jing Cheng called, his face dark as he looked at Jing Kang.


    "Don''t misunderstand me." Jing Kang calmly said, though his face is pale. "I really didn''t know he entered the competition." He told them.


    Jing Cheng naturally knew Jing Kang, thus he didn''t press on the matter.


    "AH SHENG!" Chen Han finally reacted. His shout woke the startled audience.


    "AAAAAAHHH!!!!" they screamed in fright. "What was that?!" they asked as they looked at Jing Yu, who had changed his attitude, in horror.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Sun Yi, Li Tian, Lei Qing and Feng Mo cried in alarm.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Lei Ling and You Rou cried. "Huh - ?" they said when they saw Fei Yin flashed beside them and disappeared. The next second and they saw Fei Yin is about to climb the stage! "Da shixiong!" they called.


    However, before Fei Yin could, Yu Sheng appeared beside him and pulled him back. Everything was so fast. "Calm down." Yu Sheng told Fei Yin.


    "But, that''s - !" Fei Yin said and looked at Jing Yu whose ears became pointed and his eyes are red.


    "A demonic cultivator?!" the sect leaders and the Alliance elders exclaimed in shock.


    "No." Yu Sheng said and looked at Jing Yu who showed his tail. "He''s from our world." He said, his expression serious.

 Chapter 128 - The Scum Is A Cat

    "''your world''?" Fei Yin said and turned to Yu Sheng. "You mean ¨C "


    "You''re really smart." Yu Sheng said and let go of Fei Yin after he saw him calmed down. "That''s right. I''m also from another world." He said, then looked at Jing Yu facing Cheng Sheng. "That guy is called a ''beastman''. They are a variation of a human and a beast." He explained. "They also have what you call a golden core, but their core is corrupted." He said as he recalls the things from his world. "They are trying to kill us humans, especially His Highness." He looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "''His Highness''¡­" Fei Yin said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Yeah. He''s my real lord." Yu Sheng laughed seeing the shocked look on Fei Yin''s face. "Now the cat''s out of the bag." He said and looked at Jing Yu who''s a feline after seeing his pupils.


    "A demonic cultivator¡­" Jing Cheng and the others muttered under their breath.


    On the Alliance elders'' side, Zheng Fu Gong''s face is dark. "How did he slipped in?!" he asked, his voice thunderous. However, no one answered him since they''re still in shock. This was the first time this happened.


    On the stage, Cheng Sheng calmly looked at Jing Yu.


    "How did you find out?" Jing Yu asked.


    "This world addresses everyone with respect. You''re out of place, outsider." Cheng Sheng answered as he drew his sword.


    Jing Yu was surprised. "You also knew I''m not from this world¡­" he said before he paused. Then, he laughed. "Cheng Sheng, you finally remember?" he asked, his eyes narrowed.


    "What should I remember?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Jing Yu''s smile disappeared and was replaced by a frown. "Don''t play dumb!" he said. "You should have died!" he told him.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Jing Yu. "Since I''m a cat1, too." He told him. "I have many lives." He added.


    Jing Yu stared at him in disbelief before he hysterically laughed. "Cheng Sheng¡­ the people here seems to not yet notice the change in their world¡­ the portals¡­" he said and grinned at Cheng Sheng. "Having a conversation like this, you''re not afraid of them noticing you''re different?" he asked as he looked at Zheng Fu Gong and the others.


    "Noticing or not, I''ll remain the same." Cheng Sheng said. "I am an anomaly. And they know it." He told him.


    "Pft¡­ ahahahahaha!" Jing Yu laughed.


    "What are they talking about?" the sect leaders asked each other since they can''t hear Jing Yu and Cheng Sheng''s conversation.


    "No good¡­ the demonic cultivator isolated the stage!" Qi Ling exclaimed.


    "These damn demonic cultivators¡­" Su Yuan frowned as he glared at Jing Yu. "Playing these tricks - !" he said.


    "Calm down!" Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "We have to rescue Cheng Sheng!" Pai Lie said, his face filled with worry.


    "Can you break in his barrier?" Jing Xian asked.


    "I''ll try!" Pai Lie said, his face determined. After all, he values Cheng Sheng as his apprentice.


    "Da shixiong!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called Fei Yin as they ran towards him and Yu Sheng.


    Zuo Zhe is following behind them. When he saw Yu Sheng''s gaze, he stopped and lowered his head. Who would expect for everything that he writes to be real? He thought. If he knew, he wouldn''t have written anything.


    "Da shixiong, Cheng-shidi is¡­" Li Tian said as he looked at Cheng Sheng on the stage.


    "For every hair of Ah Sheng he hurt, I will pluck it out of him!" Chen Han said as he glared at Jing Yu.


    "Second young master Fei!" Xi Ming called as he and the Zunjingde Sect ran towards them. Xi Ning was knocked out by Gong Xian and he and Xi Xing were following behind their group while carrying her.


    "Zunjingde Sect!" Lei Qing said as she glared at Jing Cheng and the others.


    Jing Cheng knew what she''s thinking. "We know him, but we didn''t know he''s a demonic cultivator ¨C " he said.


    Jing Kang raised his hand to stop Jing Cheng from talking. "Let me explain." He said. Hearing his calm but authoritative voice, they all calmed down. "I apologize for the neglect of my duty. He is my attendant, but I didn''t notice he''s¡­" he said and looked at Jing Yu. "He''s not him." He said. "Jing Yu must have¡­" his voice trailed off. "There''s one time I sneaked out, and Jing Yu must have been looking for me. It must have happened that time¡­" he said.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened. "I know! I remember!" he said. Everyone looked at him. "I was there! I saw fourth young master Jing! He''s really alone. If not, I would have ¨C " he said before he paused. He covered his mouth and his face reddened. He looked at Jing Kang before he hid behind Li Tian.


    "Then it must be that time." Jing Cheng said before he turned to Jing Kang. "Why did you leave by yourself?" he asked. "You know you shouldn''t¡­" he said before he stopped himself. This is not a good place to berate Jing Kang. They''re in front of other people.


    "What should we do?" Feng Mo asked. "Cheng-shidi is still¡­" he said.


    They all looked at the stage. The audience has already retreated, and some had fled when they finally realized the appearance of the demonic cultivator after seeing Jing Yu''s transformation. They only know that when one transformed, the demonic cultivation must be at work. Those who stayed are the people who wanted to see Cheng Sheng''s strength, and also to see if Cheng Sheng could defeat another demonic cultivator. The one before was caught in his array.


    "Founder¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called as they looked at Xie Lan.


    "Yuan¡­" Sun Yi called and looked at Wu Yuan.


    "Uncle¡­" Jing Hei and Jing Bai called Jing Rui.


    "Sect leader¡­" Xi Ming called as he looked at Fei Huang.


    Xie Lan, Wu Yuan, Jing Rui and Fei Huang looked at each other before they descended. Their sleeves billowed with the wind and they coolly landed on the ground not far from the stage¡­ except Xie Lan who had stepped on the emcee''s head and tripped.


    "OW!" Xie Lan cried when his face hit the ground.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' face darkened and they covered their face with their hand. He just can''t keep looking cool even for just a second. They thought.


    Wu Yuan acted deaf and blind while Fei Huang smiled. Jing Rui''s face is cold as he looked at the stage. "My sect''s name was unjustly used." He said. "I''ll solve this." His eyes narrowed as he looked at Jing Yu.


    Xie Lan rose from the ground as he patted the dirt off his clothes. His nose is bleeding and some blood dripped down on his clothes. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples looked away after their eyes hurt from the sight. Wu Yuan kept his gaze forward while Fei Huang''s shoulders are shaking from suppressed laughter.


    "Don''t be so burdened, sect leader Jing." Xie Lan said, trying to act cool again. "My disciple is also there. Let''s work together!" he told him.


    "No. Let me help, too." Qian Shan said as he descended beside them.


    "Father¡­" Qian Lin called. Qian Shan turned to him and smiled.


    Zheng Fu Gong looked at the other elders before he descended beside Xie Lan and the others. "It''s our fault a demonic cultivator managed to sneak inside." He said. "I''ll take responsibility." He frowned.


    "You don''t look like you''re willing to." Xie Lan laughed.


    "Founder¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples sighed. Stop embarrassing yourself more! They thought.


    "Aio~ Cheng Sheng, no matter which world, you''re really loved!" Jing Yu said as he looked at Zheng Fu Gong and the sect leaders surrounded the stage on one side while the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect, Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect disciples together with Qian Lin surrounded the stage on the other side.


    "As I''ve said, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Cheng Sheng frowned as he tapped his foot on the stage and a barrier surrounded the stage.


    Everyone was shocked. "What is he planning to do?!" they asked.


    "Is he going to die together with that demonic cultivator?!"


    "Cheng-shidi!"


    "Xiao Sheng!"


    "Cheng Sheng!" they exclaimed.


    "Let''s attack the barrier together!" Wu Yuan said.


    "Yes!" they answered and threw their strongest attacks towards the barrier around the stage.


    "No - !" Pai Lie rose from his seat before he ran towards them. "Ugh!" he cried and almost fell on the ground when there was an explosion on the stage. "WAIT!" he called. Don''t hurt Cheng Sheng! He thought.


    Smoke filled the venue as Zheng Fu Gong, Xie Lan and the others panted. "How was it?" Qian Shan asked.


    "No way¡­" It was Lei Ling who spoke.


    "WHA - !" Jing Hei cried when the smoke and dust settled, and they saw the stage. The barrier was unscathed!


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan roared in anger as he glared at Cheng Sheng. "What are you planning to do?!" he asked.

 Chapter 129 - The Scum Is Selfless

    "Relax, founder." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at Xie Lan. "I don''t have plans on dying." He told him.


    "Then, why ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "Elder Zheng. There are still the ordinary people present, not to mention my fellow disciples." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Fei Yin and the others. His eyes swept past Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe but he didn''t say anything. "This demonic cultivator is scheming. Who knows what he''ll do?" he said and looked at Jing Yu who''s grinning.


    "But you''ll be the one who''s going to be implicated." Jing Rui said.


    "Sect leader Jing. I''m not a saint to sacrifice my life for a hundred people''s lives. If I could, I would also run." Cheng Sheng said. "This is really troublesome, and I hate this. However, it''s just that this way, I can save both my people, and thwart this demonic cultivator''s plans." He explained. "Two birds with one stone, right? If I''ll really die, then it''s just one life in exchange of many." He shrugged.


    "But your life is worth thousands of lives." Pai Lie, who finally arrived, said. "You can save many people if you''ll continue living!" he told him.


    "Elder Pai." Cheng Sheng called. "Sorry, but I don''t have any intention of becoming a hero. I had always been a low-key person before." He told him.


    Pai Lie''s face darkened. Of course he''s aware. That''s why he only found him now! If he only knew of Cheng Sheng''s existence, he would have dragged him all the way to Zhongyang.


    Cheng Sheng seems to guess Pai Lie''s thoughts and he finally turned to Jing Yu, only to side step when Jing Yu appeared before him. However, Jing Yu guessed his actions and he raised his left hand to punch him, only for Cheng Sheng to block his fist with the hilt of his sword. Jing Yu then raised his right knee, but Cheng Sheng crossed his left hand and blocked Jing Yu''s knee.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Lei Ling and You Rou called. Just now happened for only a second!


    "So fast!" Jing Hei exclaimed. "The demonic cultivator is faster, but Cheng Sheng can keep up with his speed!" he said as they watched Cheng Sheng and Jing Yu parried using their limbs.


    "You''re weak¡­ you''re weak before!" Jing Yu glared at Cheng Sheng as he used his tail but Cheng Sheng''s sword flew to block. Then, the tail and the sword had their own battle. "You should have died! You should have died when you were born!" he said as he raised his foot to kick Cheng Sheng, only for Cheng Sheng to move his body back and raised his foot to counter, only for Jing Yu to block it with his left arm.


    "This is the third time I tell you. I don''t know what you''re talking about." Cheng Sheng said as he leapt in the air and made a flip, then landed on the ground at the same time Jing Yu also jumped back.


    "Huh? Why did they stop?" Lei Ling asked.


    "They''re equal in speed and strength." Jing Kang answered.


    "What?!" Lei Ling said.


    "No." Fei Yin spoke. "Cheng-shidi is holding back." He told them,


    "What?!" Xi Ming said. "So Cheng Sheng is stronger?!" he asked and looked at Cheng Sheng on the stage.


    Xie Lan should be pleased by what''s happening, but his face remained serious. "That demonic cultivator knew Cheng Sheng is stronger than him thus he stopped." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "What now, then?" Pai Lie asked as he anxiously looked at Cheng Sheng. "Shouldn''t he directly finish him off?" he asked.


    "Xiao Sheng didn''t pursue the demonic cultivator to conserve his strength." Xie Lan said. "As we know, the demonic cultivator has many tricks. He''s preparing to whatever unexpected that might happen." He explained.


    "Doesn''t Cheng Sheng has many tricks, too?" Wu Yuan said, but he didn''t speak more.


    "Hey, hey. This is crazy¡­!" the audience exclaimed after they saw Cheng Sheng fighting toe to toe against the demonic cultivator. Fortunately, they stayed behind to see this once-in-a-thousand event.


    "We only have seen Cheng Sheng''s martial arts skill¡­ no, that''s not right! We still haven''t seen him use his sword!" someone said.


    "That''s right. He also still hasn''t used his alchemic skills!" somebody exclaimed.


    "Cheng Sheng is really powerful¡­ he could defy the heaven!" someone can''t help but say.


    Shu Mu was leaning on the wall as he watched the match. He can''t help but suck in his breath when he saw Cheng Sheng. "See? That''s him I''m talking about." He said and looked at Wu Xi silently standing not far from him.


    Wu Xi stared at Cheng Sheng before he wrote on a paper: Can he really cure him?


    Shu Mu laughed. "Of course. I gave you a pill, right? It was made by him." He explained.


    Wu Xi then resumed watching the match after he heard Shu Mu''s assurance.


    On the stage, Jing Yu was grinning and his eyes narrowed. His red pupils are closely watching Cheng Sheng''s every move. "That''s not to protect them, right?" he asked as he looked at the barrier encasing the stage. "It''s to block them from hearing our conversation." He said.


    "You''re smart." Cheng Sheng said as he held his sheathed sword. The green tassel is waving as he walked.


    "And you''re too smart you used it against them." Jing Yu said.


    Cheng Sheng used the opportunity of the others lacking in knowledge about the arrays and made them misunderstand his intention. Pai Lie may be a master in arrays, but he won''t comprehend Cheng Sheng''s arrays. Thus, he is hell-bent on making him his apprentice. "You''re already this impressed?" he asked and stopped in his steps.


    Fei Huang''s eyes narrowed. "He''s about to make his move." He said. Just as his voice fell, Cheng Sheng disappeared from his place and appeared in front of Jing Yu.


    Jing Yu''s pupils shrank and immediately nimbly jumped back, just in time to dodge Cheng Sheng''s sword. Who knows when did he unsheathe his sword? Jing Yu had no time to think about it since Cheng Sheng began his attack!


    Countless sword glares appeared on the stage which dazzled everyone. "Amazing¡­ he''s pushing the demonic cultivator back!" the audience exclaimed in awe.


    "This is - !" Pai Lie said as he saw Cheng Sheng''s figures simultaneously appeared on the stage to follow Jing Yu as Jing Yu tried to escape. He''s using his arrays! "There''s no need for apprenticeship¡­" he said as he lowered his hands to his side. "He''s already a master." He said and smiled as he proudly looked at Cheng Sheng. "We finally have another array master!" he added.


    They looked at Cheng Sheng and saw Cheng Sheng threw his sword and blocked Jing Yu''s fists by his arms. Only for his sword to suddenly disappear in the air, and then appear behind Jing Yu!


    "Xiao Ling!" Cheng Sheng called and his sword immediately cut Jing Yu''s tail!


    "Tch!" Jing Yu immediately withdrew his tail, thus only its tip was cut. He immediately moved his tail to slap away the sword, only for the sword to fly back where it appeared. It disappeared, then appeared where Cheng Sheng had thrown it!


    "Array!" Feng Mo and Lei Qing exclaimed when they recalled their training with Cheng Sheng.


    Xiao Ling ¨C Cheng Sheng''s sword, flew towards Jing Yu, aiming for his head! However, Jing Yu made a flip and kicked Xiao Ling. Cheng Sheng caught Xiao Ling with his right hand, then made a turn. After he turned, they saw his left hand on his chest, and his two fingers are raised! "Strike!" he yelled and swung his arm. Lightning appeared at the tip of his fingers and struck Jing Yu!


    "That was - !" Jing Cheng exclaimed. He recognized it was Li Tian''s move!


    Li Tian smiled when they saw Jing Yu was hit on his leg after he dodged. "Spell Casting." He said. "I learned how to shorten my spells from Cheng-shidi." He explained before he turned to Feng Mo. "Shall we call him shixiong when he returns?" he asked.


    "No. He won''t like it." Fei Yin said.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo froze before their face darkened. "¡­ right." They said.


    Cheng Sheng dislikes being burdened by responsibilities. Thus, when the four of them chose who would be the da shixiong, it was Cheng Sheng who pointed Fei Yin which shocked them. It should be Cheng Sheng who''s the da shixiong, but he became as the fourth disciple. His answer: because it''s troublesome to be the da shixiong.


    They watched Jing Yu became stunned and his tail was shaking. "What happened?!" they said and saw Cheng Sheng was standing far from Jing Yu.


    "Remote Silent Spell Casting." Xie Lan answered.


    "What?!" they reacted. There''s that technique?! How many techniques did Cheng Sheng make?!


    "It requires the caster full concentration to make up for his long distance from his target." Xie Lan explained, his face solemn as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "That''s what Xiao Sheng said." he added.


    Their face fell and their expression darkened. What are you acting mysterious for, then?! So you learned the spell casting''s method from Cheng Sheng?! You really asked him for the explanation before?! They thought. How shameless can you be?!

 Chapter 130 - The Scum Is Prodigious

    "Martial arts, array, spells¡­" Qian Shan stared at Cheng Sheng in shock. "Sect leader Xie, your disciple is really a prodigy!" he exclaimed. "Wha¡­ also talismans?!" he said when he saw countless talismans flew out of Cheng Sheng''s sleeves without him moving from his place.


    "There''re also the magic pills and potions." Jing Xian said as he, Qi Ling, Su Yuan and the sect leaders finally arrived. Jing Xian was frowning because of what Cheng Sheng did to him before, but there''s admiration in his eyes.


    "Then, the first place in the ranking list will be going towards him." One of the sect leaders said.


    "Not necessarily." Another one said. "The ranking list is point-based. No matter how strong Cheng Sheng is, but if Jing Cheng or Xi Ming has more points than him, then he''ll fall behind them." he explained.


    "That''s fair." Xie Lan said. But, his expression is smug. "Xiao Sheng doesn''t care about the ranking, anyway." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng who was simultaneously manipulating the talismans and throwing spells on Jing Yu.


    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion on the stage and the ground shook. "What the¡­ an earthquake?!" someone exclaimed.


    "No ¨C " Jing Rui said as the smoke cleared on the stage and they saw a large pit between Cheng Sheng and Jing Yu. "It was a magic pill." He said when they saw Cheng Sheng threw a magic pill towards Jing Yu.


    "Hii!" Jing Yu gasped and immediately jumped away. His face paled when he saw another large pit appeared from where he stood earlier. He finally learned how to be frightened. This guy¡­ he''s really terrible! He thought as he immediately jumped on all fours to increase his mobility.


    "WHA ¨C " Jing Xian gaped at Cheng Sheng. "How can he make magic pills like that?!" he asked. However, no one answered him since they don''t know, and would like to know.


    "Exploding Pills." You Rou said. Everyone looked at her when they heard what she said. "In short, ''bombs''." She said.


    It was definitely Cheng Sheng who told her that! They thought and looked at the countless pits that appeared on the stage. "¡­ will it collapse?" they asked as they looked at each other. The stage is completely destroyed.


    "Array, spells, talismans, magic pills¡­" Zheng Fu Gong said. "The last one is ¨C "


    "Potion." Xie Lan said as they watched Cheng Sheng took out a bottle from his qiankun pouch. The talismans and silent spells are controlling Jing Yu in his place.


    "What is he doing now?" Gong Xian asked when they saw a blanket flew out of Cheng Sheng''s qiankun pouch and covered his face, acting as a mask.


    "An artifact?" one of the sect leaders gasped.


    "Wait ¨C " Xie Lan said and his face paled as they watched Cheng Sheng opened the potion''s bottle. "RUN!" he told them.


    "Why?" Zheng Fu Gong asked. When he saw the disciples on the other side also ran, he had a bad feeling.


    "That potion is lethal!" Xie Lan said as he started to run when he saw smoke came out of the mouth of the bottle. "It can''t kill you, but it''ll make you want yourself to die!" he said as he ran as fast as he could.


    The audience exclaimed when they saw smoke came out of the stage''s barrier and they also started to run.


    "What potion is it?!" Xi Ning asked. She''s being carried by Xi Ming.


    "The Stinky Feet and Mouth Potion." You Rou answered. She''s carried by Lei Qing. "Cheng-shixiong said it smells worse than the Dark Swamp." She explained. The Dark Swamp is a foul swamp and can be smelled from far away. It can make one faint just by sniffing it.


    "Can you talk after this?" Xi Ming said as they all blocked their sense of smell when they reached outside the venue.


    Jing Kang turned and took out talismans from his sleeves. "I have to prevent the smell from going into the manor." He said as he and Qi Ling placed talismans all around the venue.


    "Ah." Zheng Fu Gong said when he remembered something. "We forgot to warn the disciples." He said. He''s referring to the Alliance''s disciples.


    "I already laid down enchantments for the disciples who are in closed-door cultivation." Zheng Yi spoke.


    "Good work." Zheng Fu Gong told him.


    "Huh?" Lei Ling suddenly said as he looked around. "Where''s Yu-ge and young master Zuo?" he asked.


    "They must have already escaped." Lei Qing told him.


    Inside, Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe passed through Cheng Sheng''s barrier and climbed up the stage. Jing Yu was lying on the stage, unconscious and his mouth is foaming.


    "Your Highness." Yu Sheng called as he knelt on his knee before Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng stared at him. "¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about." He told him.


    Yu Sheng fell silent before he sighed and stood. "Let me take care of him. It was him who shot my horse, making me fall to this world." He said and murderously glared at Jing Yu. Without waiting for Cheng Sheng''s response, Yu Sheng snapped his fingers and a blue fire appeared. Then, he flicked the fire towards Jing Yu and Jing Yu''s body immediately was burned.


    "¡­ I''ll tell the Alliance that he committed suicide." Cheng Sheng said when there''s not even an ash left of Jing Yu''s body.


    "His Highness is wise and kind." Yu Sheng told Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng was speechless. "As I''ve said, I don''t know what you''re talking about." He sighed and fell on his butt. He''s exhausted. "I can''t walk nor use my array. Give me some qi." he told Yu Sheng.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng said as he carefully placed a finger on Cheng Sheng''s arm. His face filled with respect. Zuo Zhe silently watched them two converse.


    "I have traveled to other worlds before I arrived here." Cheng Sheng said as he felt the qi run inside his body. The Spirit Awakening Method can replenish his qi but it''ll take some time.


    "Your Highness¡­" Yu Sheng called. He didn''t continue what he''s about to say.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at his hands. "That must be why I was so weak." He said.


    Zuo Zhe spoke. "That''s not it." He said. Cheng Sheng looked at him. "This world restrains your strength." he told him. "It was Yu Sheng who freed you from your restraints." He explained. Then, he thought of what Cheng Sheng had said. He has been to many worlds¡­ could it be, after I crossed over my novels, Cheng Sheng''s soul drifted to different worlds before it arrived in xianxia world? He thought. It must be the space and time turbulence? He thought.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Zuo Zhe but he didn''t ask anything. "I hate troublesome things the most. Especially the ones that requires my time and efforts." He said as he stood up with the help of his sword. "Thus, I won''t ask anything. I won''t investigate something. I will ignore everything." He swung his sword and it turned to a jade pendant before it tied itself to his waistband. "Don''t bother me with these things. I''ll kill you." He said, his eyes narrowed as he looked at them. Then, he looked at his fellow disciples who arrived together with the Alliance elders and the sect leaders. "My peace has already disrupted as it is." He said and smiled brightly at Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe.


    Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe knows. Although Cheng Sheng was smiling, but he''s totally irritated. "I understand, Your Highness." Yu Sheng answered and bowed.


    Zuo Zhe stared at Cheng Sheng. How can he change so much? He thought and remembered he wrote Cheng Sheng as a Mary Sue character who is playful but filled with sense of justice. The Cheng Sheng that is before him is not as what he had designed him before.


    How he greatly changed¡­ to a scum character.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Lei Ling and You Rou called as they ran towards Cheng Sheng. "Cheng-shixiong!" they cried as they climbed up the stage and pulled him then jumped around him as they checked if he has wounds. "You''re alright!" they exclaimed in delight when they saw he was fine.


    Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe watched Cheng Sheng smiled at his fellow disciples before they went back to the audience''s seat. "Did you tell him?" Fei Yin asked when they passed by him.


    "No." Yu Sheng answered. "You can guess why based on your shidi''s character." He told him before pulling Zuo Zhe with him.


    Fei Yin turned and saw the two sat and then chatted normally as if nothing has happened. Then, he turned and saw Cheng Sheng being surrounded by everyone ¨C most especially Xie Lan who was nitpicking on him.


    "You could''ve escaped from the demonic cultivator using your array after you trapped him, right?" Xie Lan asked as he frowned.


    Cheng Sheng just laughed. "Founder ¨C " he called as he looked at Xie Lan. His eyes are shining. " ¨C how was my performance?" he asked.


    "Huh?" they said.


    "Based on my performance just now, we''d rake in a large amount of money, right?!" Cheng Sheng asked, his voice excited.


    "¡­ eh?" they blinked before looking at Cheng Sheng with a dumbfounded expression. He¡­ unleashed all his skills just to score more points and earn money?! Suddenly, they felt pity for the demonic cultivator who was used by Cheng Sheng as a cannon fodder.

 Chapter 131 - The Scum Is Outrageous

    Night, banquet.


    "This concluded the second stage of the Intersect Competition!" Zheng Fu Gong said as he raised his drink. "The ones who will advance to the third stage are ¨C " he said as he looked at the fifty people before him. " ¨C Li Tian of Xinfaxian Sect, ¡­, Jing Cheng of Zunjingde Sect, Xi Ming of ShanliangdeSect, ¡­, Wu Xi ¨C " he said and looked at Wu Xi.


    The crowd warily looked at Wu Xi. Their eyes are filled with vigilance because they still haven''t forgotten what happened to Pei An.


    " ¨C Fei Yin of Xinfaxian Sect, ¡­, Yu Sheng ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong continued and glanced at Yu Sheng who was sitting beside Zuo Zhe. " ¨C Jing Kang of Zunjingde Sect, Xi Xing of Shanliangde Sect, ¡­, Feng Mo of Xinfaxian Sect, ¡­, Jing Hei of Zunjingde Sect, Guo Cheng of Huakai Sect, Tang Yun of Huakai Sect, Shan Lu of Huakai Sect, ¡­, Chen Han of Youxiwang Sect, ¡­, Qian Lin of Qianxu Sect, ¡­, Tang Zhe of Huakai Sect, ¡­, Jing Bai of Zunjingde Sect, Sun Yi of Youxiwang Sect, ¡­, Cheng Sheng of Xinfaxian Sect, ¡­, and Gong Xian of Shanliangde Sect." he finished.


    A loud applause can be heard as the fifty contestants advancing to the third stage of the competition saluted to Zheng Fu Gong as they bowed. "Many thanks, elder Zheng!" they said.


    The crowd made a round of applause again as they welcomed back their contestants to their seat. "I''m glad Gong Xian also passed!" Xi Ming said and sighed in relief as he looked at Gong Xian who went to sleep again. His smile turned to a grimace.


    After Cheng Sheng had dealt with the demonic cultivator, the matches left resumed and Gong Xian was the last one to be called. Gong Xian''s opponent is a rogue cultivator and he lazily kicked him, but his kick is actually filled with strength! His opponent flew and hit his back on the wall. Then, he fainted.


    Xi Ming knew Gong Xian ended his fight in a hurry because he wanted to sleep again. This guy is fond of sleeping. Is this the reason why he can be so strong? He thought. Then, he turned to look at Cheng Sheng who was called to be awarded by monetary prize for defeating the demonic cultivator. The prize was originally a badge from the Righteous Alliance signifying their favor. However, Cheng Sheng and Xie Lan requested for the prize to be money.


    Jing Xian, Pai Lie and Zheng Fu Gong were speechless by how shameless the two. They wanted money instead of our favor?! The three thought as their face darkened. However, they can''t do anything since it''s what Cheng Sheng, and Xie Lan, had wished.


    "A new array master!" the crowd exclaimed when Pai Lie and the other elders promoted Cheng Sheng.


    "A pill master, too!" another one said when Jing Xian, with a dark face because he still can''t get over from before, approached Cheng Sheng and promoted him, too.


    "Will Cheng Sheng''s Exploding Pills be available in the market?" someone curiously asked.


    "I think not. You can only buy it for justifiable reasons." Someone answered. "After all, it''s a weapon. It''ll be dangerous if an ordinary person would use it." He explained.


    "That makes sense." Somebody said.


    "AH! They also promoted him as a potion master, talisman master and master spell caster!" someone exclaimed when they saw Qi Ling and Su Yuan shook Cheng Sheng''s hands.


    "Huh?" someone said when he noticed something. "Why are the Alliance''s elders'' face looked strange?" he asked.


    "Maybe they''re overwhelmed for meeting a genius of the century?" someone guessed. He guessed wrong.


    The scenario between the elders and Cheng Sheng is ¨C


    "Congratulations, apprent ¨C ah, no. You''re also a master now!" Pai Lie excitedly said. He wanted to hug Cheng Sheng but restrained himself so he can only shake the young man''s hands.


    "Congratulations for being a pill master and potion master." Jing Xian unwillingly greeted. He said ''potion master'' through his gritted teeth.


    "Congratulations for being a talisman master." Qi Ling said. "You should have been promoted earlier after making Cleansing Talismans and new Cleansing Talismans then helping the Youxiwang Sect with your talismans. It''s not too late to promote you now." he said and faintly smiled.


    "Congratulations for being a master spell caster." Su Yuan said. There''s a difference between a spell master and master spell caster. A spell master is limited to knowing spells or creating them. On the other hand, a master spell caster is both a spell master and has a mastery in casting spells. Obviously, master spell caster is a higher position.


    "Congratulations." Zheng Fu Gong said and shook Cheng Sheng''s hands, too.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them before looking at the five badges, with three colored lines and a colored bead, tied on his waist by a belt.


    Badges are exclusive to mages. Each line represents one level. The first line indicates that one is a mage. The second line indicates you''re a junior apprentice. The third line indicates you''re a senior apprentice. The bead indicates that one is a master. The color of the lines and bead is respective to the area of the alchemy one specializes in. Blue for array, yellow for spells, red for talisman, green for pills, and violet for potion. The orange bead represents you''re a master. Pai Lie has a blue bead. Su Yuan has a yellow bead. Qi Ling has a red bead. And Jing Xian has a green bead. Their badge is also tied on their waist.


    "Hmm. Thanks." Cheng Sheng said. His face and voice lukewarm.


    "What''s wrong?" Pai Lie asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Pai Lie. Since Pai Lie is the most enthusiastic towards him, he smiled at him. Though it was forced. "Nothing¡­ just ¨C " he said and paused. Then, he sighed.


    "What is it?" Su Yuan asked. He suddenly felt curious. Cheng Sheng looked like he was bothered.


    "Well¡­" Cheng Sheng looked at the badges on his waist. "These looked like they''re valuable¡­" he said.


    "And?" Qi Ling said.


    "They looked really shiny." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Your point is?" Jing Xian asked. He felt impatient.


    Cheng Sheng heard him asked and he turned to him. "Elder Jing. Can I sell them?" he asked.


    In the Xinfaxian Sect''s side, Lei Ling saw the scene. "What happened to them?" he asked seeing the change of the five elders'' complexion.


    "If it''s Cheng-shidi¡­ it''s definitely something outrageous." Feng Mo said and looked at Jing Xian who had the worst expression.


    The five great elders paused for a second before their face cracked. Zheng Fu Gong, their leader, was the first to recover. "This¡­" he said, feeling hesitant.


    Cheng Sheng''s face lit up. "Elder Zheng. If you''ve got something to say, just tell me!" he said and patted his chest.


    "Well¡­ elder Pai ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong called Pai Lie who was startled.


    "T-this¡­" Pai Lie said. "The badges are the mages'' honor." He answered. His hidden meaning is that: you plan to sell your honor?! He thought in incredulity.


    "Oh¡­" Cheng Sheng said. His face looked like he was disappointed.


    The crowd saw it. "Did they scold Cheng Sheng?" someone said. "Why?" he asked. "Cheng Sheng''s good, right?" he said.


    "Maybe they had a disagreement?" somebody asked. He''s not wrong, but ¨C "It must be the elders'' fault, right? They must have high expectations of him!" he said.


    "Yeah! Cheng Sheng''s already good. What would they ask from him more?! He''s already this good even if he''s young!" someone said, feeling indignant.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples who heard their conversation suddenly felt awkward and guilty. "Somehow¡­ I want to apologize to the Alliance''s elders." They said. Then, Lei Ling, Li Tian and You Rou were called together with Xi Ning, Guo Cheng and other mages. They will also be given their mage badges.


    The badges will be given during the Intersect Competition after the second stage. The ones who passed during the preliminary stages will be given their badge also. The reason why the badges will be given after the second stage is to determine each mage''s strength to give them their badge with their corresponding level. Thus, Cheng Sheng had his master badge ¨C one from each area of alchemy.


    "Amazing¡­" the mages exclaimed as they stared at the five badges on Cheng Sheng''s waist. Each one is a master''s badge.


    "Cheng-shixiong is really amazing!" Lei Ling and You Rou exclaimed as they danced around Cheng Sheng while Li Tian laughed on the side.


    The mages applauded Cheng Sheng after they received their badge. Only Cheng Sheng had the blue badge. Meanwhile, Jing Kang already has his own badge since his father had given it to him after he said he won''t participate in the Intersect Competition. His father''s badge is, of course, a talisman master''s badge. His badge is the senior apprentice badge. They never have seen it since Jing Kang hid it somewhere he couldn''t see, because he hates the Righteous Alliance.


    Cheng Sheng looked at his fellow disciples as they returned to their seat. Then, a smile formed on his lips.

 Chapter 132 - The Scum Is Honorable

    Yunxiao Inn.


    "FINALLY! A rest day tomorrow!" Cheng Sheng said when they reached the dining hall. They just arrived back in the inn. He untied the mage''s belt from his waist and carelessly threw it on the floor before he slumped on the table. He felt sleepy after eating.


    "Don''t carelessly threw it!" Chen Han told Cheng Sheng as he and Li Tian immediately caught the belt. "Whew!" they exclaimed when the badges, fortunately, didn''t hit the floor. The bead is made of crystal as well as the lines on the badges. They''re afraid the bead and the lines might be fragile and then broke.


    "Wuwuwuwuwu¡­" they suddenly heard a cry. They all turned and saw Chen Jing crying while his hands and feet are on the floor.


    "Father¡­?" Chen Han called. He''s puzzled by his father''s behavior.


    "I can''t believe it¡­" Chen Jing said as he looked at Cheng Sheng weakly slipping down the table. "I can''t believe it! My son¡­ Sheng-er has grown up!" he cried and wiped his tears, but his tears just kept falling.


    "Uh, sir¡­ you shouldn''t say that when your son in question is currently acting like a child." Zuo Zhe said when he saw Fei Yin immediately caught Cheng Sheng before he fell from the table and then carefully placed him on the bench.


    "Wuwuwuwuwu¡­" they suddenly heard another one who was crying. They turned, only to see Xie Lan on his hands and feet by the door.


    "Founder¡­?" the Xinfaxian Sect disicples called. They''re puzzled by their sect leader''s behavior.


    "I can''t believe it¡­" Xie Lan said and looked at Cheng Sheng who was sleeping on the narrow bench. "I can''t believe it!" he exclaimed. "Xiao Sheng¡­ Xiao Sheng failed to redeem his badges for golds!" he exclaimed and wiped his tears, but his tears just kept falling.


    "Uh, sir¡­ you shouldn''t say that after your disciple in question just threw these badges in question like they''re garbage." Zuo Zhe said and looked at the others. They ignored Chen Jing and Xie Lan and then carefully checked Cheng Sheng''s badges like they are treasures. "¡­ this group is hopeless." He muttered as he blankly stared at them. Meanwhile, Fei Yin was killing mosquitoes that tried to bite the sleeping Cheng Sheng.


    "Let''s go and sleep." Yu Sheng said as he pulled Zuo Zhe.


    For the first time, Zuo Zhe agreed to Yu Sheng''s invitation. "Yeah. We''d better." He said. Or else we''ll catch their idiocy. He thought and they climbed upstairs. Xie Lan and Chen Jing''s cries are echoing in the walls. Fortunately, Sun Yi''s elder brother has a good vision to chase out his other customers. Or else, his customers will be affected by the idiocy of the group downstairs.


    "They''re so shiny!" You Rou and Lei Ling exclaimed.


    "Yeah." Li Tian nodded. Aside from Cheng Sheng, the three of them are the only mages in their group.


    "What badge did you get?" Chen Han asked Li Tian.


    "I got a junior apprentice badge." Li Tian answered as he looked at his yellow badge.


    "I have a junior apprentice badge, too!" You Rou said and took out her green badge.


    "Mine, too!" Lei Ling said and took out his red badge.


    "WOW!" Feng Mo and Lei Qing exclaimed while Sun Yi inspected their shining badges.


    "Cheng-shidi have taught them, and he was promoted as a master." Fei Yin spoke. "Thus, they became junior apprentices." He explained.


    "Amazing!" Feng Mo and Lei Qing said as they looked at Cheng Sheng sleeping. Then, seeing his dumb-looking sleeping face, their mood immediately was dampened. "He''s really a master?" they asked, their face is deadpan.


    "¡­ unfortunately, he is." Chen Han answered and sighed as he looked at his amazing but also disappointing younger brother.


    "Ahahaha¡­" Sun Yi laughed while holding his stomach.


    "Good evening, sir." They heard the inn''s servants said. "We apologize, but the whole inn is reserved for the Youxiwang Sect and Xinfaxian Sect disciples and their family, friends and guests." She explained.


    "Huh?" they said and turned, only to be shocked when they saw Wu Xi at the entrance.


    Xie Lan''s eyes narrowed and Chen Jing immediately grabbed the startled servant to the side. Meanwhile, Xie Lan appeared before Wu Xi. "May I ask what is your intention for coming here?" he asked.


    "Uh, sir¡­ but you''re already asking him¡­" Zuo Zhe, who can''t sleep because of the noise downstairs, decided to go downstairs. If I can''t beat them, then I''ll join them! He thought.


    Wu Xi slightly moved to raise his head and look at Xie Lan. "¡­" he raised his arm and his left hand took something from his sleeve. Everyone inside the inn is alert, only to see him took out a piece of paper.


    "¡­" Xie Lan looked at the paper, his gaze wary. "This is¡­?" he asked.


    "¡­" no answer from Wu Xi.


    "He''s mute." Cheng Sheng suddenly said.


    "Ha!" they gasped when he suddenly spoke. He''s awake?! They thought and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "''mute''?" Xie Lan looked at Wu Xi who''s still raising the paper.


    "It''s someone who is unable to speak, founder." Cheng Sheng told him as he walked towards the entrance.


    A vein appeared on Xie Lan''s forehead. "Don''t take me for an idiot." He told him. Then, he turned to Wu Xi and finally took the paper.


    Wu Xi''s shoulder raised before it fell. ¡­ he sighed, didn''t he? They thought and looked at the silent cultivator.


    "It''s from Shu Mu." Xie Lan said when he saw the name on the paper.


    Cheng Sheng turned to Wu Xi. "Shu Mu sent you?" he asked. He saw Wu Xi nodded. "Then, come in." he told him and stepped aside to make him pass.


    "¡­ eh?" the others said as they looked at Cheng Sheng. "EH?!" they exclaimed. Is it okay to invite him here?! They thought and looked at Wu Xi slowly walked towards the chair and silently sat. ¡­ he''s so well-behaved. They thought and immediately moved to the other side.


    "It''s really rude to keep a guest outside." Chen Jing said as he and Xie Lan followed Cheng Sheng inside. The servant who was left immediately closed the door and left.


    "How did you know he''s mute?" Xie Lan asked Cheng Sheng but his gaze is on Wu Xi.


    "He''s been waiting for half an hour outside." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Oh¡­ huh?" Xie Lan sai and sharply turned to Cheng Sheng. "He''s been there that long?!" he said and looked at Wu Xi in shock.


    Cheng Sheng just nodded. "Yeah." He answered.


    They stared at him. ¡­ so you knew he''s there but you acted dumb? They thought and looked at Wu Xi. They suddenly felt pity towards him.


    Cheng Sheng ignored their judging gaze and turned to Xie Lan. "Where''s the letter?" he asked. Xie Lan immediately gave it to him. Cheng Sheng took it and then read it. It was indeed from Shu Mu.


    Second young master Chen. Congratulations for passing the second stage and for your promotion. So, I have someone here. He needs your help. It''s his friend, exactly. His friend was poisoned by demonic qi. His mind is confused and he can''t discern a friend from a foe. That''s all I can say, since I''m not a doctor like you. I''m hoping you can help him.


    P.S.: I think you can discern what exactly Wu Xi is. ¨C Shu Mu


    Cheng Sheng''s face immediately became blank. "Xiao Sheng. You''ve become friends with Shu Mu? When?" Xie Lan asked. "And, what does he meant by his P.S.?" he added.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer him since he was staring at Wu Xi after he read Shu Mu''s letter. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples saw their founder''s pitiful appearance after being ignored, thus they pulled him to the side and explained to him Shu Mu''s condition. Chen Jing was puzzled, so he decided to join the others.


    In the end, it was only Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Yu Sheng, Zuo Zhe and Wu Xi that remained on the table. "¡­ should we be here?" Zuo Zhe consciously asked Yu Sheng.


    "Then, let''s join the others." Yu Sheng decisively said when he saw Cheng Sheng threw him a glance.


    "Yeah¡­ huh?" Zuo Zhe was puzzled by Yu Sheng''s sudden change in the behavior.


    "¡­ what?" Fei Yin asked when he saw Cheng Sheng was looking at him.


    "¡­ nothing." Cheng Sheng answered and looked away. I thought he would be leaving, too. He thought and sighed. He turned to Wu Xi. "So¡­ you need my help." He said.


    Wu Xi nodded.


    "Because your friend is sick." Cheng Sheng said.


    Wu Xi nodded again.


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng stared at him. He had just guessed earlier, but he didn''t think Wu Xi is really a mute. Furthermore¡­ he thought of Shu Mu''s P.S. Even if his Spiritual Sense is open, but he doesn''t always use it. It''s rude to pry on others. He, even a scum, has integrity, too. Thus, he didn''t expect for Wu Xi to be a ...

 Chapter 133 - The Scum Is Sharp-tongued

    "There''s a rule saying that, if you want something in return, then something must be given in exchange." Cheng Sheng said. "It is to keep everything fair. So ¨C " he looked at Wu Xi as he crossed his arms on his chest. " ¨C what will you give to me in return of my help?" he asked and grinned. Then, he leaned on his back as he wore a smug smile. However ¨C "Ah ¨C " he muttered when he felt there''s nothing on his back. He forgot. He''s sitting on a bench.


    "Careful." Fei Yin said as he caught Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng suddenly felt guilty. So this is da shixiong''s role¡­ to catch me every time I fall1 ¡­ he thought.


    "¡­" Wu Xi was puzzled by their group. Is this what Shu Mu meant, to just go with the flow?


    Cheng Sheng cleared his throat and looked at Wu Xi who sat motionless across them. "If you want to answer, just write it here." He said as he took out a paper and an ink and brush from his sleeves and placed them on the table. When he saw Wu Xi just stared at the paper, he spoke. "I already knew from Shu Mu''s letter you''re penniless." He said. "However, I just can''t give charity to anybody. They will abuse it." He sighed. "I''ll give you time to think about it."


    Suddenly, Chen Han spoke. "Ah Sheng. Does he have nothing on him?" he asked as they approached them.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then, how about have him help you?" Chen Han asked.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng said.


    "You know, the third stage." Chen Han reminded him. "The fifty contestants will be divided in groups of ten during the third stage. The result may be individualized, but the process is by group." He explained. "There''s only four of you in the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C you, Fei Yin, Ah Tian and Feng-shidi. Meanwhile, there''s only me and Sun-shidi in the Youxiwang Sect." he said. "That''s six of us. We''re still lacking four members. If Yu Sheng and Wu Xi will be added, then we''ll be lacking only two members." He told him.


    "Count me in." Yu Sheng said and smiled as he waved his hand at them.


    "Then, there''s only two members we''re lacking for the third stage." Chen Han said.


    "He still hasn''t answered¡­" Fei Yin said when he turned and saw Wu Xi wrote on the paper.


    "I agree. ¨C Wu Xi"


    "If that''s the case, where do we find two more members?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Don''t mind it for now. We''ll definitely find our missing two members since each group has to be exactly ten members. There''ll be two excess contestants during the third stage." Chen Han explained. "Even if they''ll not cooperate with us later, it''s better than them sabotaging our group. We only need them to make up for the number of our people, anyway. When the third stage starts, we can also ditch them." he said.


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng stared at him. "You finally acted like what a leader should be¡­" he muttered. "Huh? Where''s founder and father?" he asked as he looked around and found Xie Lan and Chen Jing disappeared.


    "Must have went back to the Alliance to fetch Yuan." Sun Yi smiled.


    It is, indeed. Since Chen Jing and Xie Lan received a Voice Talisman from Wu Yuan, saying he was attacked. When they arrived, they were relieved to find Wu Yuan was alright and was just pressured. All of his hard work had paid off.


    "Were you hurt?" Chen Jing asked as he and Xie Lan immediately covered Wu Yuan from his attackers.


    "Demonic cultivators." Xie Lan clicked his tongue.


    "Where is Cheng Sheng?" one of the demonic cultivators asked.


    "Aio~ so it really is our Xiao Sheng you''re after~" Xie Lan grinned. "What? You want to have an appointment with him? State your business first." He told them.


    "Our Sheng-er doesn''t want to talk with ugly people. Show your face and let us evaluate you." Chen Jing said as he looked at the twelve demonic cultivators surrounding them. "If you''re uglier than the three of us, then you''re out." he added.


    "¡­" Wu Yuan''s face is covered in dark lines and he suddenly felt ashamed. These rascals¡­ he thought and placed a palm on his face. He disregarded in his mind that Chen Jing and Xie Lan are his seniors.


    "Sect leader Wu, look out!" Fei Lin said as he and Xi Ling kicked the two demonic cultivators who tried to sneak up behind Wu Yuan.


    "Thank you." Wu Yuan said as he turned to them after they killed the demonic cultivators.


    "Xiao Ling." Xie Lan called.


    "Gege!" Xi Ling called and jumped on Xie Lan''s back to hug him.


    "¡­" Fei Lin looked at Xi Ling, feeling speechless. Ling¡­ that''s not how an elder of a prestigious sect acts. He thought and sighed as he sent a sword glare to the demonic cultivators.


    They immediately backed off to avoid being hit. Such power! They thought and glared at Fei Lin.


    "How''s Cheng Sheng?" Xi Ling asked as he finally jumped off of Xie Lan''s back. "He attracted more attention earlier. It''s reasonable this bunch would look for him and settle scores with him." He said as he raised his sword.


    "Don''t worry. He has lots of helpers there." Xie Lan answered. "Also, Xiao Sheng is very careful. He knows what to do." He added as he, Chen Jing, Wu Yuan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling rushed to the demonic cultivators for a counterattack.


    Back to the Yunxiao Inn, Mu Jun kicked off a demonic cultivator that was creeping on the roof. "Geez¡­" he muttered as he scratched his head. "It''d only be a matter of time the other sect leaders would arrive here." He said as he dodged when another one appeared. "This kid is really smart, though." He said as he grabbed a demonic cultivator''s head and pressed his face on a talisman that was stuck on the tree''s trunk.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!" the demonic cultivator cried when his face was burned.


    "Oh~" Mu Jun smiled as he watched the demonic qi come out of the demonic cultivator''s skin after it was burned. "A transformation, huh?" he said when he saw the demonic cultivator grew fangs. Then, he crushed his head with his bare hands. "Aio~" he muttered when the demonic cultivator''s blood soaked his hand. He''s a demonic cultivator, anyway, so the demonic qi wouldn''t affect him. Instead, it''d just increase his strength. Also, he can help the Xinfaxian Sect sweep up its enemies. "Two birds with one stone, huh? Huang is really smart." He said as his eyes narrowed and he grinned as he watched the demonic cultivators rushed up to him.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng muttered and looked up the ceiling. His pupils immediately turned silver and he saw the demonic qi dancing above the roof.


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Qing asked.


    Cheng Sheng blinked and the color of his eyes returned to normal. He had erected a sound-blocking barrier for his friends to not hear what is happening outside. Thus, they also didn''t hear Wu Xi arrived earlier. Had it not for the servant who was cleaning up the floor and saw Wu Xi, the others wouldn''t know Wu Xi was here.


    "Nothing. A fly had touched the talismans I pasted around the Yunxiao Inn. It''s fine now." he told them as he rose from his seat. He then turned to Wu Xi. "You can stay for the night here. You then leave tomorrow." he told him and then climbed upstairs.


    "Huh? What happened to Cheng-shixiong?" Lei Ling asked.


    "His mood suddenly was dampened¡­" You Rou said as they watched Cheng Sheng disappeared from the stairs.


    Cheng Sheng appeared on the roof just behind Mu Jun and kicked down the demonic cultivator behind him.


    "Yo, kid~" Mu Jun called. "You''re not afraid I''ll abduct you and renege on Fei Huang?" he asked Cheng Sheng, though he was killing each demonic cultivator on the roof.


    Cheng Sheng raised his hand and his jade pendant turned to a sword. "You would''ve done so since earlier." He said, referring to when he let Wu Xi came in. His words also included Mu Jun who was sitting on the roof. "You''re too dedicated of your work, you can''t even sit and have a cup of tea." He told him as he cut the demonic cultivators that approached him.


    "It''s Cheng Sheng!" the demonic cultivators exclaimed and they all gathered.


    "Why use your sword? You can clean these bugs with just your spells and magic pills." Mu Jun told him.


    "Alchemy is more taxing in using qi than the sword." Cheng Sheng explained. "Of course, you wouldn''t know that since you''re a demonic cultivator." He added.


    A vein popped in Mu Jun''s forehead as he clawed the heart of a demonic cultivator before he kicked him off the roof. "Brat. You''re not that powerful at all." He told him.


    "Who said I am?" Cheng Sheng asked as he cut down the last demonic cultivator. Then, the Cleansing Talismans flew out of his sleeves and burned the demonic cultivators'' corpse, including the ones on the ground. "Whew." He breathed.


    "Sheng-er!" Chen Jing called as he, Xie Lan, Wu Yuan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling descended on the roof. "Oh. You''re with the helper." He said and looked at Mu Jun who grabbed Cheng Sheng''s neck.


    "Tch." Mu Jun hissed when his palm was burned again. "What is your skin made of?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "My flesh." Cheng Sheng answered.

 Chapter 134 - The Scum Is Resilient

    Chen Jing and the others just rolled their eyes at Mu Jun who they knew was just provoking them by trying to scare them using Cheng Sheng. They don''t know how Fei Huang did it, but he had tamed the beast Mu Jun. Mu Jun had killed his fellow demonic cultivators to protect the righteous cultivator Cheng Sheng.


    Ah, no¡­ Cheng Sheng is not that righteous, since he''s a scum. "You okay?" Xie Lan asked Cheng Sheng as he checked for his wounds.


    "Mu Jun''s with me, so I can fare with the situation." Cheng Sheng said. "I''ll let Wu Xi stay for tonight. The demonic cultivators might mistake him as an ally of ours." He explained.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Got it. We''ll watch him tonight." He said.


    Cheng Sheng then turned to Fei Lin and Xi Ling. "Greetings, elder Fei. Elder Xi." He said as he saluted.


    Fei Lin kindly smiled. "We should also bow to you. Congratulations for being promoted." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "We should?!" Xi Ling exclaimed and was about to bow when Xie Lan stopped him.


    "There''s no need. You''re all my seniors." Cheng Sheng said before he took a deep breath.


    "Sheng-er. What''s wrong?" Chen Jing asked when he saw Cheng Sheng''s slightly pale complexion.


    "Did you do something to him?" Xi Ling asked Mu Jun.


    "I can''t." Mu Jun said as he raised his burnt palm.


    "Not him." Cheng Sheng said and clutched his chest. He immediately took a Cleansing Meridian Pill. After a second and his complexion turned better. "Well, it''s also him¡­" he coughed. "I was exposed to demonic qi since earlier. My spirit is keeping up, so¡­" he said and fell on his knee.


    "Xiao Sheng!"


    "Sheng-er!" Chen Jing called and helped him up. "You''ll be exposed to demonic qi in the third stage. If that happens ¨C " he said, his face is filled with worry.


    "No. Just let me rest first. This happened since my soul escaped from my body earlier. Even my Spiritual Sense permanently opened¡­" Cheng Sheng explained.


    Xie Lan''s face paled. "S-sorry¡­ I didn''t know." He said and balled his fists. "So that''s why you sealed your qi¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    "It''s my fault in the first place for keeping it from you." Cheng Sheng sighed. "Let''s go inside first. There might be more who will come." He told them.


    "Yes." they answered and carried him inside the inn.


    "Cheng-shidi?!" they exclaimed when they saw Cheng Sheng looked weak. "Didn''t you already sleep¡­ why are you with founder and the others?!" they asked.


    "Brother." Fei Yin called to Fei Lin. "What happened to Cheng-shidi?" he demanded an answer.


    "He was exposed to demonic qi." Fei Lin answered. "But, he''s alright now." he immediately added when he saw their horrified expression.


    "Elder Fei. Elder Xi." Chen Han called.


    "Yuan. Why are they here?" Sun Yi asked Wu Yuan.


    "I was ambushed earlier. They came to my rescue." Wu Yuan answered.


    "You were attacked?!" Sun Yi''s face paled.


    "I''m alright. I wasn''t hurt. They arrived on time." Wu Yuan told Sun Yi to comfort him. Only then did Sun Yi calm down.


    "That''s not only it." Xi Ling spoke. "We''re on our way here and passed by sect leader Wu." He said.


    "On your way¡­ what does that mean?" Chen Han asked.


    "You''re going here?" Li Tian asked.


    Xi Ling nodded. "Yes." he answered, then looked at Cheng Sheng. "We were told to lend a hand to your group." He explained. "Since the Alliance and the Zunjingde Sect has finally confirmed that the demonic cultivators'' target isn''t only the Cleansing Stone, but also Cheng Sheng." He told them.


    "WHAT?!" they said. "Why would they¡­?" they asked.


    "Do you really not know?" Xi Ling sharply asked. "He created a talisman that, not only can purify demonic qi, but can also be upgraded." He explained and looked at Cheng Sheng whom Chen Jing placed on a chair for him to lean his back. "You must have already heard of the Cleansing Stone." He continued. "The Cleansing Talisman has the same use as the Cleansing Stone." He told them.


    They looked at Cheng Sheng in shock. He''s really that amazing?! They thought. You Rou and Lei Ling, who were holding Cheng Sheng''s mage belt, immediately wore it around Cheng Sheng''s waist. "All hail, Cheng-shixiong!" the two said as they worshipped before Cheng Sheng who was sitting on the chair and sleeping.


    It''s really convincing! Cheng Sheng really looked like a deity right now! They thought. Xi Ling''s brows knit when he noticed the strange atmosphere. They¡­ seemed even festive? He thought as he looked at them with doubt. "That''s how this sect is." Fei Lin told him quietly as they watched the Xinfaxian Sect and Chen Han knelt before Cheng Sheng who was resting on the chair.


    "¡­ huh?" Xi Ling said as he looked at the disciples his elder brother raised.


    "Yuan." They heard Sun Yi called Wu Yuan. "This looked fun. Let''s pray on Cheng-shidi, too, for another hundred years for both of us!" he told him and pulled Wu Yuan towards the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Mn." Wu Yuan nodded, his gaze full of doting as they knelt with the Xinfaxian Sect. Fei Yin and Chen Han are, undoubtedly, on the lead. Chen Jing had long already knelt before Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­ eh?" Xi Ling said as he looked at Wu Yuan in surprise. Even sect leader Wu joined them?! He thought. However, what happened next greatly stunned him.


    "Hmm¡­ should I¡­? Well, Xiao Sheng seemed to have been lucky the past few days¡­" Xie Lan muttered as he placed his fingers on his chin. "Maybe I should. Xiao Sheng might really be a god of luck!" he said and also knelt behind his disciples.


    "¡­" Xi Ling''s expression is indescribable as he watched his elder brother whom he had been worshipped for so long. "Gege¡­" he muttered. His expression looked like he was betrayed.


    "¡­ they''re really a weird bunch." Mu Jun said as he watched everyone worshipped a sick and sleeping person.


    Fei Lin laughed as he patted Xi Ling''s back to comfort him. "They''re just as they are ¨C a bamboo." He said. "However the bamboo is beaten, it''ll never break and instead will rise up after." He told him.


    Mu Jun looked at Fei Lin before he turned to the Xinfaxian Sect. "¡­ they''re really an interesting bunch." He said and smiled. So this is why Huang told me to help them. He thought. This isn''t bad. I may get to see another interesting show.


    The next day.


    "I''m revived!" Cheng Sheng yelled as he jumped off the bed and ran to the dining hall. "I''m revived!" he yelled again.


    However, the others weren''t startled. They knew he''ll be up and about again. He''s really resilient as a cockroach. They thought, disregarding the fact that they''re eating, and the fact that they worshipped the person, who they''re now calling cockroach, last night.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng said and blinked. "¡­ have I become blind?" he asked when he saw the Zunjingde Sect disciples and the Shanliangde Sect disciples together with the Qianxu Sect disciples were eating. "¡­ why the hell are you all here?" he asked and his brows knit as he walked towards them.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called as he made the barefooted Cheng Sheng wore his shoes and his outer robe. Then, he took out a comb from his qiankun pouch to comb Cheng Sheng''s hair before he took out a wet towel and gently wiped Cheng Sheng''s face.


    That''s right. Cheng Sheng is sloppy every morning and Fei Yin always fixes his hair and dressing him up that this became a habit between the two of them! The Zunjingde Sect, the Shanliangde Sect and the Qianxu Sect disciples were stunned seeing such a scene that the Xinfaxian Sect disciples immediately felt ashamed. Instead, it was the Youxiwang Sect disciples, who had become used to seeing this scene every morning since they stayed with the Xinfaxian Sect disciples in the Yunxiao Inn, who ignored Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin''s act and continued eating with gusto.


    "Hey. Jing Cheng. Xi Ming. You didn''t answer my question." Cheng Sheng said as he walked towards them after Fei Yin pinned his hair. "Why are you here?" he asked again.


    "¡­ why didn''t you single out Qian Lin¡­?" Xi Ming muttered and forced a smile after he recovered from his shock. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples are truly a weird bunch. He thought. "We came here to help¡­" he answered.


    Cheng Sheng cut him off by clicking his tongue. "Do you think our sect is weak?" he asked as he crossed his arms and raised his chin as he looked at them smugly.


    Jing Cheng, Xi Ming, Jing Hei, Jing Bai, Qian Lin, Xi Xing, Xi Ning, Xi Shi and Gong Xian turned to look at Fei Yin, Feng Mo, Li Tian, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou.


    "Three out of six of them passed the second stage, so yes." It was Jing Kang who answered in a straightforward manner.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou blushed in shame. "Well, they''re right Cheng-shidi." Lei Qing said and scratched her cheek.

 Chapter 135 - The Scum Is Insensitive

    Cheng Sheng''s face darkened as he turned to his fellow disciples. "You guys¡­ where''s the resilient as a bamboo?" he asked. "You easily give up." He sighed as he walked towards their table and began to eat. "What''s with this luxurious escort?" he asked as he looked at the usually empty dining hall of Yunxiao Inn became full. "Zunjingde Sect, Shanliangde Sect, Qianxu Sect¡­ only the Nanshu Sect an Huakai Sect are missing and everybody''d be here." He said as he chewed the beef.


    "We''re here." Shu Mu said as he stood behind Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and he almost choked. Fei Yin immediately gave him water. "WHA ¨C " he said as he turned and saw Shu Mu and Tang Zhe standing behind him. "Why are you also here?!" he exclaimed.


    "The truth is, this set up is not only to aid you when the demonic cultivators show up, but also to develop camaraderie earlier than scheduled." Tang Zhe answered. "It is already late, but thank you for helping Shan-shidi." He said. He''s referring to Shan Lu who looked at him and nodded before he and his fellow disciples looked for their seat.


    "¡­ then why here?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Since you''re already here." Tang Zhe answered. "The elders are afraid you''ll be ambushed by the demonic cultivators if you''ll move places, so they let us all stay here." He explained. Shu Mu waved at his fellow disciples to go ahead while he sat in their table. Tang Zhe did the same.


    "¡­ too luxurious." Cheng Sheng said. His face is covered in dark lines. "I never knew I''m this highly valued." He added. His tone sarcastic.


    "You''re the one who doesn''t understand your value." Shu Mu said as he started to eat after the servant of the Yunxiao Inn served him and Tang Zhe food. "You can fool around as you want, but you should know the danger of what you are doing." He told him.


    "It''s only for self-improvement." Cheng Sheng said. He''s not lying.


    As Xie Lan said, he studied alchemy and swordsmanship to make up for him being inept in cultivation. However, the matter had gotten big ever since the appearance of the strange corpse, and when they went to Youxiwang Sect to help them.


    "We believe you. However, you should be more self-aware of your situation now." Shu Mu said. Tang Zhe''s not that close to Cheng Sheng so he''s just silently listening. Ever since Cheng Sheng helped him, Shu Mu had considered Cheng Sheng as his friend thus he can speak to him like this. "You''re already eye-catching as both a sword and mage cultivator. Now that you''re promoted, and then defeated the demonic cultivators one after another¡­" he said and looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng really understood. Thus, he hated it. His peace that he protected for a decade was gone. He should''ve known. The moment he''d step a foot outside of Xinfaxian, he should have prepared to lose this peace. "I understand." He said in a low voice as he resumed eating. However, he had lost his appetite. He felt the food is tasteless.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­?" Shu Mu called when he noticed the change in Cheng Sheng''s mood. The Xinfaxian Sect disciple suddenly fell silent and ate quietly. "What¡­ happened?" he said as he looked at them. His face puzzled.


    Tang Zhe is not as obtuse as Shu Mu. He grabbed his plate, as well as the back of Shu Mu''s collar and then rose from his seat. "Please excuse us." He told them and dragged Shu Mu with him.


    "Wha ¨C hey! I''m not done eating yet - !" Shu Mu said as they walked away from the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect''s table that had gone silent.


    "You''re such an idiot." Tang Zhe sighed when they reached their table. Since the tables are limited, their sect shared a table.


    "What?" Shu Mu said.


    "Insensitive." Tang Zhe added and pulled Shu Mu down to sit. "You''ve gone too far back there." He told him.


    "¡­ huh?" Shu Mu said and was about to turn to the Xinfaxian Sect when Tang Zhe grabbed his head and turned it back to face their table.


    "Do you think Cheng Sheng isn''t aware?" Tang Zhe asked. "He''s the one who''s the most aware of us all, since he''s the one who''s in the dangerous situation." He explained.


    "¡­" Shu Mu fell silent.


    "Don''t feel bad. Cheng Sheng also knows you only said it for his own good." Tang Zhe told him. "You know¡­ Cheng Sheng isn''t only physically strong. But mentally and emotionally, too." He said. "He cared for others more than he cares for himself, which was what he shows to us." He smiled. "Acting carefree¡­ acting like the usual is his only way to not worry his fellow disciples. His situation is already dire. If he''d feel depressed, his fellow disciples ¨C who are weaker than him, would feel worse since they don''t know how to protect Cheng Sheng in their own way." He explained. "In short, instead of protecting him, but they''re the ones who were being protected. All of them had been ignoring this fact, avoiding it... but because of you, you not only reminded them, but also slapped it on their face!" he sighed as he looked at Shu Mu whose face looked vacant after realizing his mistake. He patted his back before he resumed eating. "It''s not only you, though." He said and looked around the dining hall that had become silent.


    Especially the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect''s table. They are looking at Jing Kang. Their eyes are filled with blame. "Somehow¡­ sorry¡­" Jing Kang said and glanced at the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect''s table.


    Jing Cheng sighed. "It''s not only you, though." He said. "It''s the Alliance''s elders, too. They''re too focused on protecting Cheng Sheng they didn''t consider his feelings." He explained. He knew Jing Kang didn''t mean harm. He''s just a straightforward person. Cheng Sheng is amazing for holding back his temper and controlling his emotions.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly rose from his seat. "Ah Sheng-" Chen Han called.


    "I''ll just go out to breathe fresh air." Cheng Sheng answered as he left his seat. "I won''t wander around. Don''t worry." He added and then left the dining hall.


    A deafening silence fell as they looked at each other. The Xinfaxian Sect lowered their head in shame.


    "Raise your head." Fei Yin spoke. "Don''t let him see you become weaker than you already are." He told them. His words may be harsh, but it was effective.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou raised their head although their tears are about to fall. "¡­ thanks, da shixiong." They said.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and just left his seat to follow Cheng Sheng.


    "We had this coming." Feng Mo said. "We''re always fooling around. We should have faced this sooner." He said and balled his fists.


    "That''s right." Li Tian said. "We thought we''re protecting him, but he''s the one protecting us all along¡­" he said.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han called.


    "We just can''t face, much less, accept this fact." Lei Qing said. "And that''s why we''re always being protected. Cheng-shidi must have known it all along¡­ that we don''t want to be seen as weak¡­ don''t want to be called weak." She said as her tears finally fell.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" You Rou called as she cried.


    Lei Ling sniffed. His tears silently ran along his cheeks. "I really feel sorry for Cheng-shixiong¡­" he said as he choked back a sob. "Now, this¡­ he already has a hard time protecting himself¡­ yet he''s still protecting us." He hiccuped because of crying.


    "Lei-shidi... Lei-shimei¡­ You-shimei¡­" Sun Yi called and lowered his head. He didn''t know their problems. He always sees them bantering and their usual antics. He didn''t notice the meaning behind their actions. He pressed his lips thin. I''m also stupid. He thought and closed his eyes.


    The dining hall was suddenly covered in gloom.


    "Uh-oh. They snapped." Jing Hei said. His expression serious as he looked at the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect.


    The Huakai Sect and the Nanshu Sect kept their mouth shut to not add to the tension.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called as he walked towards Cheng Sheng who''s sitting on top of the roof.


    "You found me." Cheng Sheng said. He didn''t turn to look at Fei Yin. Then, he felt Fei Yin sat beside him. "Those idiots¡­" he said as he looked at their fellow disciples crying. "I haven''t died, so it''s too early to cry. Ah, no ¨C " he said as he lied down the tiles on the roof. " ¨C even if I''d die, they shouldn''t cry. Not even a shed of tears!" he said. "That includes you, da shixiong." He told Fei Yin as he looked at him.


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng before he nodded. "Mn." He said. "I won''t." he told him. I won''t shed a tear, since I''ll be following you after. He thought.


    Satisfied, Cheng Sheng smiled as he closed his eyes to take a nap. The sunlight hit his face, but he didn''t wake up. "Da shixiong~" he called after a while.


    "How is your condition?" Fei Yin asked after Cheng Sheng found him out staring at him.


    "Thanks to Zuo Zhe, my soul was repaired and won''t leave my body for a while." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin fell silent. After a while and he spoke. "¡­ you won''t ask who I am?" he asked. He knew, Cheng Sheng already knew about Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe. Even if Yu Sheng didn''t tell Cheng Sheng anything about him, but Fei Yin wanted to come clean to Cheng Sheng. This is the thing he must face in order to protect Cheng Sheng.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng said. "That you transmigrated, too?" he said. Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe also transmigrated.


    "Yes." Fei Yin honestly answered.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. "Then, you know I also transmigrated." He said.


    Fei Yin was slightly taken aback since Cheng Sheng didn''t address him as ''da shixiong''. "Yes." he answered. "Since I came for you." He told him.

 Chapter 136 - The Scum Is Honest

    Cheng Sheng opened his eyes and looked at Fei Yin. "What do you mean, you came for me?" he asked as he sat up. "Are you like Yu Sheng, too?" he said as he combed his hair with his fingers, and his jade hairpin fell on the roof. "Or you''re like ''Jing Yu'', who wants to kill me?" he asked as he stared at Fei Yin.


    The jade hairpin rolled down the tiled roof and fell on the grass in the ground with a soft thud.


    "Cheng-shixiong? Da shixiong? Where are you?" Lei Ling called as they looked for them.


    However, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng ignored them as they stared at each other. "I don''t remember much why, but I know I want to protect you." Fei Yin answered as he stared at Cheng Sheng''s eyes.


    Cheng Sheng stared back at him. "If you transmigrated, you should have possessed that body." He said. "Why didn''t your soul separate from your body when we met with Fei Huang?" he asked. He didn''t address Fei Huang as ''sect leader Fei'', nor addressed him as ''your uncle'' when he asked Fei Yin since they''re not from this world, anyway.


    "I don''t know." Fei Yin honestly answered.


    "Then how do you know you want to protect me?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Through my feelings." Fei Yin answered. A confession that can be romantic, too. "I feel I had always been following you even before we came to this world." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t feel flattered. Instead, he was even more confused. "Why would you be following me?" he asked before he paused. "Are you sure you really want to protect me?" he said and frowned.


    Fei Yin nodded. His gaze is firm. "Yes." he answered.


    "Then, what could be our relationship?" Cheng Sheng asked. He felt puzzled. "Yu Sheng and I are a retainer and his lord. How about you?" he asked as he looked at Fei Yin.


    "I¡­" Fei Yin said before he paused. He wanted to answer he is his lover. However, he didn''t want to confuse Cheng Sheng more, nor lie to him again. "I don''t know." He answered. Which is true. He really doesn''t know. "I don''t have my memories." He added. When he came to this world, his instinct told him to find Cheng Sheng. When he possessed Fei Yin''s body, it became convenient to him since Cheng Sheng was actually just around Fei Yin. He didn''t need to look for Cheng Sheng anywhere.


    However, his instinct only told him to look for Cheng Sheng. That''s all. Thus, he didn''t do anything to Cheng Sheng. He didn''t befriend him, nor loved him... before. His feelings accumulated for a decade and he ended up loving him. It was convenient for him, since his instinct was inclined to protecting Cheng Sheng than harming him.


    And so, he waited upon Cheng Sheng every day. He secretly guarded him, and made food for him. He was excessive on his actions, but he doesn''t care since he isn''t a human to begin with, much less a resident of this world. He did whatever he wanted to do towards Cheng Sheng, except to fully possess him.


    The reason is that he felt something will happen if he were to confess to Cheng Sheng. And this is worse than it''s good. Thus, for more than a decade, he kept his feelings from him.


    Even until now. He could confess, but he didn''t. Should I go and ask advice from Yu Sheng? He thought as he stared at Cheng Sheng''s eyes. ¡­ damn it. I really love him. He thought and lowered his head to avoid Cheng Sheng''s gaze.


    Cheng Sheng was puzzled by Fei Yin''s actions. "I will continue to call you ''da shixiong'' in front of others. However, in private¡­" he said as he looked at Fei Yin. "¡­ should I call you ''Fei Yin''?" he asked. He was already used to Fei Yin''s presence around him, but he didn''t feel surprise when he knew he is a transmigrator. This comfortable feeling when he is around¡­ this sense of security¡­ it must be because we''re fellow transmigrators. He thought. He really felt enlightened when he confessed to him his identity.


    Fei Yin heard what Cheng Sheng said and he stared at him. "¡­ yes." he answered. He really wanted him to call him ''Yin'' like he''s secretly calling him ''Sheng''. However, he felt it was too excessive for Cheng Sheng to do so. "¡­ can I call you ''Sheng''?" he asked, his voice low as he suppressed his excitement.


    Cheng Sheng thought about it. Is this because we''re fellow transmigrators so we''ll be calling each other on a first-name basis? He thought. "Okay." He answered. He felt like it''s intimate, but not that much. They''re already friends. "So, why can''t you remember anything?" he asked, returning to the topic.


    "I don''t know." Fei Yin answered. "All I know is that I should find you¡­ and protect you." He told him. Initially, it is only to find Cheng Sheng''s soul.


    "Hmm¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he thinks. "You''re not from our world, right?" he asked. He''s referring to the world where he and Yu Sheng came from.


    "I¡­ don''t think so." Fei Yin answered. "Yu Sheng should recognize me." he said.


    "How about Zuo Zhe?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Fei Yin''s brows knit. "I don''t¡­ think so, too." He said. "He should recognize me." he told him.


    Cheng Sheng slightly frowned. "Then, where did you come from?" he asked.


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng before he raised his hand. The jade hairpin on the ground flew to his hand. He then took out a comb and moved near Cheng Sheng. "Sit still." He told him.


    "Hm? Oh¡­" Cheng Sheng said when he felt Fei Yin''s long fingers gently touched his head as he neatly combed his hair. "Da shixiong." He called, now back to addressing Fei Yin the usual.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin answered. His voice is soft as he ran his slender fingers through Cheng Sheng''s long and silky hair.


    "Somehow¡­" Cheng Sheng said as he slightly leaned towards Fei Yin. Then, he felt Fei Yin''s solid hard chest against his back. "¡­ I felt something changed." He said. He had always been a straightforward person as a scum. Mostly, he is to provoke people.


    "Hmm¡­" Fei Yin hummed as he placed the jade hairpin on Cheng Sheng''s hair. "You''re overthinking it." He told him. He doesn''t want to establish their relationship yet until he finds out this nagging negative feeling every time he wanted to confess to Cheng Sheng.


    "Am I?" Cheng Sheng said as his brows knit. He was about to turn his head to look at Fei Yin when he felt Fei Yin wrapped his arms around him and hugged him, pulling him into his warm and comfortable embrace. He really feels secured as long as Fei Yin is around. Thus, he closed his eyes as he moved his body to find a comfortable position. "Da shixiong~" he called. He''s back to his usual self. "I feel sleepy. I slept late last night, so let me sleep now." he said as he curled himself in Fei Yin''s embrace. He didn''t wait for Fei Yin to answer as he closed his eyes.


    Fei Yin froze because of Cheng Sheng''s actions. He stared at him snuggling in his embrace. "Sheng¡­" he called. Now, he can openly call him ''Sheng''. I love you. He thought in his heart as he lied down on the roof and hugged Cheng Sheng tight. He used his arm as Cheng Sheng''s pillow before he turned him to face him. "Sheng¡­" he called before he lowered his head and kissed him on the forehead. Then, he pulled Cheng Sheng''s head closer to make him lean on his chest. "Sheng." He called before he closed his eyes to sleep beside him.


    He didn''t notice Cheng Sheng opened his eyes and stared on his chest. Fei Yin¡­ he thought and raised his arms to hug him back on his waist. Can you not mess up my feelings? He thought and then closed his eyes.


    Chen Han, who finally reached the roof, panted. Lei Ling had told him he saw a jade hairpin which Cheng Sheng wore earlier flew to the roof. Thus, he climbed up the roof to find Cheng Sheng, only to be surprised when he saw Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin were hugging each other while they slept on the roof. "Ah." he muttered.


    "What''s wrong? Have you found Cheng-shidi?" he heard Li Tian asked from below.


    Chen Han stared at the two before he answered. "No." he said and smiled. "He must have went outside to buy some stuff." He told Li Tian before he climbed down.


    "What?" Li Tian said. "But ¨C " he said.


    "Don''t worry." Chen Han told him before he hugged him. "I''m sure Fei-shidi is with him." He said.


    "Huh?" Li Tian muttered in surprise. He never calls da shixiong ''Fei-shidi''. What happened? He thought, but he didn''t ask since he felt Chen Han hugged him tighter. Let''s leave it be. It''s rare when I give him my affection. He thought and smiled as he hugged Chen Han back.


    Chen Han, whose face can''t be seen by Li Tian, stared at the ceiling as he held back his tears.

 Chapter 137 - The Scum Is Straightforward

    "You brat! Can you stop making us worry?!" Xie Lan said as he pulled on Cheng Sheng''s cheeks when he, Chen Jing and Wu Yuan arrived in the Yunxiao Inn after they had a meeting in the Righteous Alliance.


    "ICH CHURTCH!" Cheng Sheng cried and there are tears in the corner of his eyes as he glared at Xie Lan bullying him after his fellow disciples reported him to him when Xie Lan arrived.


    "How dare you go out without permission, ahn?" Xie Lan frowned as he pinched Cheng Sheng cheeks.


    "ICH CHURTS, AICH CHED!" Cheng Sheng said as he narrowed his eyes and kicked Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan already expected Cheng Sheng''s move and he moved his body back. However, Cheng Sheng''s hands that are holding Xie Lan''s arms tightened.


    Xie Lan''s eyes widened and he gasped in pain when he felt Cheng Sheng''s fingers pressed his flesh until they touched his bones. "OW!" he cried and his hands holding Cheng Sheng''s cheeks loosened. He immediately looked at his arms and, sure enough, he saw purple finger marks on his arms. "You brat!" he said and glared at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng grinned despite his cheeks are red and swelling. His body will heal his cheeks, anyway, so he let it be. "What did the Alliance tell you?" he asked them.


    "Initially, it''s the Cleansing Stone in the bottom of the Spring of Life." Chen Jing answered. "However, they suddenly gotten heard of the Cleansing Talismans. There are people who would like to test their abilities, thus the demonic cultivators thought it was a fake news." He said, his face became solemn. "To test if the rumors are true, they attacked various sects for the Cleansing Talisman to come out and see if it is real." He explained and then looked at Cheng Sheng. "And it is." He said.


    "The attack at the Youxiwang Sect." Cheng Sheng said.


    Chen Jing nodded. His expression his heavy. "That''s how they also found out about you." He finished.


    "So it''s because of my talent why I am going to be killed." Cheng Sheng said and sighed. His face helpless. "How can I live if I won''t have a talent?" he asked.


    "Your life is still threatened to cease because of your talent." Wu Yuan told him. "The Alliance gathering the talented contestants here is not only for the sake of developing camaraderie between them for the third stage, but also to protect you." He explained. "They want to hide you from the demonic cultivators'' eyes by mixing you with the crowd." He said.


    "The fake Jing Yu already slipped in their net. How can they be sure there won''t be another one?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "They already checked each person who will be entering the Yunxiao Inn with the Cleansing Stone." Xie Lan said. "Thus, you can be reassured." He told him. The Spring of Life gave birth to two Cleansing Stones. One of the Cleansing Stones is in the Righteous Alliance''s hands while the other one is left in the Spring of Life for safekeeping, and they do not know what will happen if they would take both of the Cleansing Stones and nothing will be left to the Spring of Life.


    Cheng Sheng frowned as he looked at the large crowd downstairs. He doesn''t like large crowds as he is already used to the serenity in the Xinfaxian and its small number of people. "So I have to bear with this situation until the demonic cultivators are caught? Until the Intersect Competition is over?" he asked.


    "The Alliance isn''t that much worried since you''re a master mage and there''s also your swordsmanship skills." Xie Lan said as he shrugged. "You even beaten two demonic cultivators. However, you can win against them by ten people at max." he said. "What if you''ll be attacked by twenty demonic cultivators all at once?" he asked. "Thus, the more the number of people around you, the better." He explained before he paused.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. They really have this all well-thought. He''s not suicidal, either, nor a Mary Sue character who''d rather get hurt himself than let others be hurt for his sake. He''s a scum, in the first place. Thus, he will do anything just to live. Even if it''s for the sake of giving up his peace. "I understand." He said as he crossed his arms before he went to the door.


    "Where are you going?" Chen Jing asked.


    "Looking for two more people to make up for the number of our team tomorrow." Cheng Sheng said as he opened the door. "Hey, you cannon fodders!" he called downstairs. "It''s time you do your work! I''m going out!" he told them as he walked down the stairs.


    Xie Lan and Chen Jing''s face are covered in black lines. Do you have to be that blunt? They thought. But, remembering how Cheng Sheng is, it''s reasonable.


    Jing Cheng was the first to come forward. "Where are you going?" he asked. Being the eldest, he has a great sense of justice.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him. "I''m going to look for two extra people for our team tomorrow." He answered and saw his fellow disciples with Chen Han and Sun Yi. "You can choose the people you''re going to bring." He told Jing Cheng before he walked towards his friends.


    Jing Cheng remembered that was the case. "There''s me, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin." He said before he turned to Xi Ming who approached him. "Are you going to team up with us tomorrow?" he asked him.


    Xi Ming immediately understood what he meant. "Yes." he answered. "It''s better to team up with strong people so that you don''t have to burden yourself with the weak ones." He said. The strong people can take care of themselves.


    Jing Cheng nodded. "Me, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin. We have five people." He told him.


    "We have only three people on us ¨C me, Ah Xing and Gong Xian." Xi Ming said. Xi Shi and Xi Ning have lost their match.


    "So we have eight¡­" Jing Cheng said before he paused. "Cheng Sheng said they''re lacking two members. So they also have eight?" he said.


    Xi Ming was also surprised. "Including Chen Han and Sun Yi, shouldn''t there be only six of them?" he asked as they looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples with Chen Han and Sun Yi as they talked. "Who are their other two members?" he asked.


    "Dunno¡­" Jing Cheng frowned. "Let''s hope they''re not that strong." He said. They''re still competing against each other despite their temporary cooperation.


    "Yeah." Xi Ming nodded.


    "Cheng Sheng said he''s going out today. Wanna tag along?" Jing Cheng asked. "He''s going to look for their remaining members. We can check them out, and we can also find ones for our team." He explained.


    Xi Ming''s eyes lit up. "That''s a great idea!" he said.


    Just then, they heard Shu Mu spoke. "Cheng Sheng." He called as he approached Cheng Sheng. "Can I tag along?" he asked.


    "Why?" Cheng Sheng turned to him.


    "Well¡­ as an apology." Shu Mu answered and scratched his cheek as he looked away. "Also ¨C " he said and turned to Jing Cheng and Xi Ming who are watching them. " ¨C aren''t you facing against them tomorrow?" he asked. "You sure you wanna be escorted by your opponents? They''ll know your teammates and will plan ahead to counter you." He explained then smiled. "While I won''t be participating tomorrow. So you don''t need to raise your guard towards me." he told Cheng Sheng.


    "Oh! That makes sense!" Cheng Sheng said as his eyes widened. "Then ¨C " he said as he turned to Jing Cheng and Xi Ming. " ¨C bye bye. I''ll have Shu Mu escort us today." He told them as he waved his hand at them before their group left. The Nanshu Sect was following behind them.


    Jing Cheng and Xi Ming''s face was covered in dark lines. "¡­ we tried¡­" they said before they went back to their group. "Let''s find some people, too." They told them.


    The Huakai Sect watched the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect, together with Qian Lin, also left. They already have ten people, so there''s no need for them to go out. They also don''t want to pry on Cheng Sheng''s team, thus they stayed in the inn.


    In the streets, Cheng Sheng was looking around the stalls. "You were with Tang Zhe yesterday. You are friends?" he asked Shu Mu. Fei Yin and Chen Han were walking beside them while Sun Yi, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples and the Nanshu Sect disciples are following behind them.


    "Well, yeah." Shu Mu answered. "We hang out sometimes." He said before he paused. "He was surprised when I suddenly changed before, then we had a falling out." he explained. That explains why the Nanshu Sect and the Huakai Sect didn''t interact with each other before. "I apologized to him after I bought your magic pills." He told him.


    "What about Qian Lin?" Sun Yi asked when he heard their conversation.


    "That¡­" Shu Mu said and looked up at the sky as he scratched his cheek. He does this when he''s making decisions. "Maybe after the competition¡­" he answered.


    Cheng Sheng just nodded. It''s Shu Mu''s decision, anyway. There''s no need for them to stick their nose in it. "Let''s go find the other contestants." He told them.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 138 - The Scum Is Young

    "Between a disciple and a rogue cultivator, which will you choose?" Cheng Sheng asked as he turned to Fei Yin, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Li Tian and Feng Mo.


    "Maybe one disciple and one rogue cultivator?" Feng Mo asked.


    "But, if we''ll only have one disciple, maybe he''ll think he''s out of place in our group." Li Tian said. "It''d be better if it''ll be two rogue cultivators." he said.


    "However, they''re used to being a lone wolf. There''s a chance they won''t cooperate with us." Chen Han said. "It''d be better if it''ll be disciples. They belong to a sect, so they would know how to cooperate." He added.


    "Then, either two disciples, or two rogue cultivators?" Sun Yi said.


    "Can be." Fei Yin nodded.


    Shu Mu turned to Cheng Sheng. "I heard you are looking for only two people. You''re currently only six people. Who are the other two you found?" he curiously asked. If it''s Cheng Sheng, he''d definitely not choose a simple person.


    "Wu Xi came to us last night under your recommendation. We asked for his help in exchange for Ah Sheng helping him." Chen Han answered.


    "Oh. That''s a good decision." Shu Mu said. They already saw how strong Wu Xi is. "Then, the other one?" he asked.


    "Yu-ge." Feng Mo said. "Yu Sheng." He said.


    "Oh¡­ Yu Sheng¡­ wait, Yu Sheng?!" Shu Mu exclaimed as he looked at them in shock. He can feel how strong Yu Sheng is when he watched his match.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded.


    Shu Mu fell silent. He looked at Cheng Sheng. Well, if it''s him, he''d definitely pick Yu Sheng to his team. He thought. "Your team is strong." He said.


    "If you only hadn''t been crazy, we would''ve chosen you, too, to be our team." Sun Yi said and smiled.


    A vein popped in Shu Mu''s forehead. "Yeah. My bad." He said and frowned and then looked at them. "Including Yu Sheng and Wu Xi, there''re six sword cultivators." he said. "Then, two mages ¨C Cheng Sheng and Li Tian." He said, including Cheng Sheng as a mage. "You should also consider if you wanted to add mages, or sword cultivators." he told them.


    They looked at Shu Mu. Their eyes filled with appreciation. This guy''s a good leader. Too bad he lost. They thought.


    "What''s with that look?" Shu Mu asked when he saw them staring at him.


    "It''s nothing." They answered and looked away.


    Shu Mu just scratched his cheek and ignored what just happened. He turned to Cheng Sheng. "If you like to add a mage, I know someone." He said.


    "Who?" they asked. Shu Mu surprisingly knew Tang Zhe ¨C the eldest disciple of the Huakai Sect, which is a strong person. Then, he befriended Wu Xi and recommended him to them. Now, who could be this person he''s going to recommend to them again? They thought, feeling very curious as they looked at Shu Mu.


    "... that gaze again¡­" Shu Mu muttered and sighed.


    "Take us to him." Cheng Sheng told Shu Mu.


    "Okay!" Shu Mu said and took out a Voice Transmitting Talisman. "¡­" he looked at the talisman before he looked at Cheng Sheng. He suddenly felt awkward. "¡­ you''re so amazing to create these convenient things¡­" he told him. The Voice Transmitting Talisman is Cheng Sheng''s another creation.


    "Don''t you also know how to make talismans?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Only a little. And it''s really troublesome, so I didn''t take my mage badge." Shu Mu explained. He may have taken out a talisman during his match with Qian Lin, but he only did it to scare him.


    "That''s a waste." Li Tian said. He''s also good with his sword, but he loves spell casting more. He only improved his swordsmanship to be of help for his friends in the future. And it turned out to be a wise decision.


    Shu Mu just shrugged. "Xiao Le. Where are you right now? Can you come in front of the Doll House Shop?" he asked before he threw the Voice Transmitting Talisman.


    "Xiao Le¡­" they said. They felt familiar with the name.


    Shu Mu turned to them. "Xiao Le is also a sword cultivator and talisman maker." He said and glanced at Cheng Sheng before he turned to the others. "He''s from the Huli Sect." he told them.


    "The Huli Sect¡­ there''re only two people who passed." Chen Han said.


    Shu Mu nodded. "He''s one of them." he said and turned when he heard someone''s running.


    "Mu-ge!" a loud voice called and waved as he approached them.


    They all looked at the teenager who wore his uniform sloppily. "¡­ he''s Xiao Le?" they said.


    Shu Mu smiled and patted Xiao Le''s head before he turned to them. "Don''t be discouraged. This guy''s also talented." He told them.


    "Mu-ge, you''re flattering me!" Xiao Le said and giggled.


    Shu Mu saw his jade hairpin was crooked and he immediately fixed it. "He''s also a devil." He sighed.


    "Mu-ge, that''s mean!" Xiao Le said and frowned. He kicked Shu Mu''s shin.


    "What level are you as a mage?" Feng Mo asked.


    Xiao Le turned to them and took his mage badge on his waist then showed it to them. "I''m only at level one." He answered.


    Shu Mu saw the mage badge and he took it. "I was the one who taught him the basics of talisman making. But, he actually has a talent for it." He said and looked at Xiao Le. "It was a half-assed action of mine. I wasted Xiao Le''s talent." He sighed. "If he only has a master to teach him, then he''ll become a junior apprentice." He explained.


    "May I see your talisman?" Li Tian asked.


    "Sure!" Xiao Le answered and took out two talismans from his qiankun pouch.


    "Isn''t this a Cleaning Talisman and Moving Talisman?" Chen Han asked when they saw the talismans. They are of Cheng Sheng''s brand.


    "I¡­ actually admire Cheng-shixiong." Xiao Le said and looked at Cheng Sheng. His gaze is direct.


    Cheng Sheng really liked this daring teenager. "Can you make one like this?" he asked as he took out a Balance Talisman. He guided Lei Ling to make it, and it still hasn''t been released to the market.


    "Oh! A new kind of talisman?!" Xiao Le exclaimed as he took the talisman.


    "Let''s go find a place for him to make it." Sun Yi suggested.


    "Yes." they answered and then left.


    Just as they left, a beautiful woman with a pure air around her appeared. She''s looking around and then found a medicine shop. Her eyes lit up and she immediately went inside.


    "Welcome¡­ oh, xiaojie. You came again?" the shopkeeper said. "Same order, right?" he added.


    The woman nodded and politely smiled. She had found this shop just yesterday, thus she was lost.


    Outside, the Huakai Sect passed by. "Da shixiong. There''s a medicine shop. Shall we drop by and buy magic pills?" Guo Cheng asked Tang Zhe.


    "But, it''s not as good as Cheng Sheng''s¡­" Tang Zhe hesitated.


    Tang Yun frowned. "If everyone would want Cheng Sheng''s magic pills, then he will monopolize the market." He said. His face showed extreme dislike.


    Shan Lu looked at him. "Be thankful he didn''t." he told Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun glared at him and clicked his tongue. Tang Zhe sighed, feeling helpless. "Let''s go inside." He said.


    Guo Cheng opened the door and went inside. He found a woman standing by the way. "Xiaojie. Please excuse us." He told her.


    The woman turned and was startled to see them. She immediately moved away and hid behind the bookshelves. "Guo-shidi. You scared her." one of the disciples teased Guo Cheng.


    Guo Cheng helplessly sighed and scratched his head. He ignored them and looked for magic pills by his own. They didn''t see the vigilance in the woman''s eyes as she reached for the knife in her sleeves. When she saw them walked away, she paid for the medicines she ordered before she immediately left.


    "Looks like the Huakai Sect plans to load themselves for tomorrow." Jing Hei said when they saw the Huakai Sect went inside a medicine shop.


    "They don''t lack money, as well as we are." Jing Bai said. "But, we also don''t lack magic pills." He added.


    They left and missed to see the woman who ran out of the medicine shop.


    "Woah! You''re really good!" Feng Mo exclaimed when they saw the three apples not falling on top of a branch after the Balance Talisman Xiao Le just made was pasted on them.


    "To be successful in the first try, that''s a talent." Li Tian agreed.


    Sun Yi watched the three before he turned to Chan Han, Fei Yin, Shu Mu and Cheng Sheng. "Does he have a conflict with his sect?" he sharply asked. He''s referring to Xiao Le.


    Shu Mu looked at him. "You''re right." He said. "But, it''s not Xiao Le''s fault." He frowned. "As I''ve said, Xiao Le is a talented youth. However, because of it, he had gotten himself into trouble." He looked at Xiao Le laughing with Feng Mo and Li Tian.


    "His fellow disciples envied him." Fei Yin said.


    "Yes." Shu Mu nodded. "He''s good with his sword and he is hardworking. He advanced faster than his shixiongs." He said. "Not only that. When I taught him how to make talismans, his fellow disciples envied him." He sighed and scratched his head. He does this when he made a mistake.


    "So you''re partly to blame." Chen Han said.


    Shu Mu''s face registered guilt. "Yes¡­ that''s why I stopped teaching him and left." He said.

 Chapter 139 - The Scum Is Alienated

    "The people who envied him¡­" Cheng Sheng said. "¡­ that includes a mage, right?" he said and looked at Shu Mu. "That''s why his mage badge is like that." He looked at the mage badge on Xiao Le''s waist.


    Shu Mu felt guiltier, but also there''s anger in his eyes. "Yes." he answered. "An elder of their sect has a daughter. She''s also a mage. She got jealous of Xiao Le and humiliated him in front of everybody." He said. "That time, I already left when I noticed the sudden change of his fellow disciples'' attitude towards him. I didn''t expect for it to become worse because of that elder''s daughter." He said. "That elder suggested to their sect leader to not make Xiao Le his apprentice because of his poor aptitude. Their sect leader is also bias. He wouldn''t offend an elder just for a disciple''s sake. Thus, Xiao Le was alienated by his sect. He can only secretly make talismans." He explained.


    They finally remembered now. It was during the first day, after Li Tian woke up and they heard the audience was talking about banning the use of talismans and spells after a contestant won by surprise when he used a talisman.


    So that was Xiao Le. They thought and looked at Xiao Le who is now making a Moving Talisman. His match before was fierce and in order to win, he took out a talisman which surprised not only his opponent, but also his fellow disciples.


    "After I apologized to Tang Zhe, I met him on the way." Shu Mu continued. "If I just hadn''t been cured in time from my demonic qi poison, I would''ve already ran to the Huli Sect and beat them up." He frowned when he remembered Xiao Le was crying all night.


    Cheng Sheng and the others understood Shu Mu''s anger. If it was them, and it happened to their friend, they must have done worse than what Shu Mu was thinking.


    "The worse is ¨C " Shu Mu said and took a deep breath to calm himself. " ¨C Xiao Le was forced by his sect to participate in the Intersect Competition." He said.


    "WHAT?!" Chen Han said as he looked at Shu Mu with wide eyes. "It was stipulated in the rules ¨C " he said.


    Shu Mu cut him off. "But if the participant would say he is willing even if it''s not, then he can participate." He said.


    Silence fell upon them. "Why did they force him?" Fei Yin asked.


    Shu Mu turned to him. "Xiao Le was forced into a corner by his fellow disciples." He answered. "They told him that if he could win in the competition, everything will go back to normal." He said.


    "That''s preposterous!" Sun Yi said, his face indignant. He looked at Xiao Le with his eyes full of sympathy.


    "That''s not only it." Shu Mu said and his face darkened. "They''re using the competition to kill off Xiao Le." He said through his gritted teeth.


    "WHAT?!" they were shocked. They didn''t think it would go this far.


    "Every day they meet him, and they see him as an eyesore. Don''t you think it''s irritating?" Shu Mu asked and sarcastically smiled.


    They fell silent. Chen Han and Sun Yi already heard about Cheng Sheng''s matter with Ruo She. They completely understand Xiao Le''s situation. It wouldn''t take long before a fight would break out in their sect.


    "They always sees him blocking their path to their future." Shu Mu said. "Xiao Le, even though he''s bold, but he''s actually timid. He''s not dumb to not notice their intentions." He said. "Even more, their sect leader just wanted to use Xiao Le to get the glory of winning the competition." He clicked his tongue in disgust. "Xiao Le might look strong, but he''s just a child. He''ll definitely die. But, the result of his performance in this competition will be going to his sect." he explained. "I can''t stand it." He added.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Shu Mu before he turned to Xiao Le who successfully made a Moving Talisman. "I''ll bring him to glory." He said.


    "What?" Shu Mu said. "Cheng Sheng. I know you''re strong, but you can''t always protect Xiao Le." He said. "Furthermore, if Xiao Le will really win with your group, but the result of his performance will still go to the Huli Sect." he told him.


    "So, what do you want to say?" Chen Han asked. His brows knit in confusion.


    "I want Xiao Le to be liberated." Shu Mu answered.


    "You''re saying¡­" Sun Yi said.


    Shu Mu nodded. "I want Xiao Le to leave his sect." he said.


    "But, if he''ll leave his sect, where can he go to?" Sun Yi asked.


    "You can''t take him with you." Fei Yin told Shu Mu. "Your sect will be implicated. And you''re still in bad terms with your father. Do you think you can reconcile with your father for Xiao Le''s sake?" he asked.


    "That''s¡­" Shu Mu fell silent.


    "We can take him to our sect." Chen Han said.


    "No. I''ll take him." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    "Brother. You can''t take him with you. The Youxiwang Sect is just starting its new era." Cheng Sheng said. He''s referring to Wu Yuan becoming the new sect leader. "You can''t create a problem just when your sect is starting its change." He told him.


    "Then¡­" Chen Han said.


    "I will take Xiao Le as my apprentice." Cheng Sheng said. "After this competition, founder is planning to make me, da shixiong, Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong as elders of our sect." he said.


    Shu Mu looked at him in shock. "You¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng lowered his gaze. "I can''t run away from my problem always." He said. "I''ll make Xiao Le as my disciple after this." He looked at them. "I have the qualification, anyway." He smiled. "Also, the Huli Sect won''t cause trouble to a mage master, right?" he looked at Shu Mu and grinned.


    "You''re really¡­" Shu Mu said and laughed. Chen Han and Sun Yi smiled.


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng. "How do you plan to do this?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly grinned. "You''ll see it soon." he answered.


    "Cheng-shidi! Da shixiong!" Feng Mo called as he, Li Tian and Xiao Le ran towards them. "Xiao Le recreated the talismans!" he said.


    They turned to them. "Great!" Cheng Sheng said as he stood. "We''ll take you with us in the third stage!" he patted Xiao Le''s shoulder before he turned to Li Tian and Feng Mo. "Li-shixiong. Feng-shixiong. I have a good news for you!" he told them and smiled brightly. "We''re going to be elders of our sect after this competition!" he said.


    "¡­ huh?" Li Tian and Feng Mo stared at Cheng Sheng in shock. "HUH?!" they exclaimed, their expression stunned.


    Cheng Sheng just grinned. "But, we should keep this between ourselves first. You also want to surprise shijie, shimei and Ling-shidi, right?" he said as he winked at them.


    "Oh¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo said and nodded. "Okay!" they agreed.


    From afar, Xie Lan smiled as he watched his disciples. "Guess I have to send another message to Wen." He said and sighed as he took out a Voice Transmitting Talisman.


    "Eh? Why?" Chen Jing said.


    "We''re with senior Xie earlier. Have you heard him tell Cheng Sheng anything other than our meeting with the Alliance?" Wu Yuan asked Chen Jing.


    "Huh? No¡­" Chen Jing answered as he thinks. "Then ¨C " he said and stared at Xie Lan in shock. "Hey. You can''t be¡­" he said and his jaw dropped when Xie Lan threw the Voice Transmitting Talisman in the air. "You''re too reckless!" he told Xie Lan.


    "My disciples all are." Xie Lan said as he watched the Voice Transmitting Talisman flew to the direction of the east. "Especially your son." He told Chen Jing.


    Chen Jing''s face was covered in dark lines. "So, you''re really going to make them elders of your sect?" he said.


    "I just can''t disappoint them, right?" Xie Lan said as he placed his hands inside his sleeves. "It''s time for Xinfaxian Sect to make its change, too." He said.


    Wu Yuan just remained silent but he looked pleased while Chen Jing placed a palm on his forehead. "As I said, this is too reckless¡­" he sighed. But, a smile was on his face. "This will be a good change." He said.


    Yunxiao Inn, night.


    "HAH!" a disciple yelled as he lunged his sword to the demonic cultivator. "Ugh!" he cried when the demonic cultivator dodged and clawed his chest. "PPT!" he spat out his blood and he watched his blood flowed out of his chest.


    "Shidi!" his fellow disciple saw him and then rushed towards him. He swung his sword and cut the demonic cultivator''s arm. "Shidi!" he called.


    "Shixiong¡­ I don''t want to become a demonic cultivator¡­ kill me¡­" he said as his eyes closed.


    "SHIDI!" his shixiong cried before he took out a Cleansing Talisman.


    "That''s!" the demonic cultivator exclaimed as he clutched his arm that was cut. "Cleansing Talisman!" he exclaimed when he saw the shidi''s body burned and turned to ashes. "Damn it! That Cheng Sheng! He''s really a scourge!" he cursed in anger and jumped to escape.


    "I won''t let you get away!" the shixiong yelled and followed him.


    The noises of fighting echoed in the walls of the Yunxiao Inn. The servants are cowering on the side because of fear. "Haa¡­" Shu Mu sighed when they saw another one died.


    "That one is from the Shanliangde Sect." Jing Cheng said and looked at Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming just sadly smiled. But, there was no blame in his face. "We won''t cover up their death." He said. "This is the duty of a disciple." He looked at the fight between the righteous cultivators and demonic cultivators outside the Yunxiao Inn.


    Cheng Sheng''s face is cold as they watched one after another the disciples fell. Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Wu Yuan, Chen Jing and Xie Lan, together with Mu Jun, are fighting outside. His hands inside his sleeve shook. "Don''t." he heard Fei Yin said before he held his hand tight.


    "But ¨C " Cheng Sheng said.


    "To not waste their life in vain, you have to live." Fei Yin said. "That''s the burden you carry as the person they sacrificed their life with." He told him.

 Chapter 140 - The Scum Is Valuable

    "Don''t waver." Jing Kang said when a Zunjingde Sect disciple died after a demonic cultivator bit him on the neck. However, the disciple stabbed himself together with the demonic cultivator. "This is war." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­ is it worth it?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Am I worth it?" he asked them.


    "You are." Jing Hei said. "But, they are, too. So, you should not lose sight of your goal. Or else ¨C " he said and looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C we''ll be the ones to kill you, and not the demonic cultivators." he told him.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Lei Qing called before she smiled. "Let''s all live together." She said.


    "That''s right! We''re all going to live!" You Rou said.


    "Shijie¡­ shimei¡­" Cheng Sheng called. Then, he lowered his head before he smiled. "Is this the final chapter that''s why you''re saying all these things?" he asked and sighed before laughed. What am I verbally beating myself for? He thought. This is not me. A scum should be ¨C "These cannon fodders¡­ do your job, damn it!" he yelled at the people outside. "A cannon fodder should kill the enemies, not the ones who will be killed!" he said as he walked forward and threw Cleansing Talismans. The talismans accurately hit the demonic cultivators. "Hey! Move it! Are you blind?! Are you sending yourself to the enemy''s blade?!" he yelled when he saw a disciple looked at him, dumbfounded. "Hey! Stop sleeping! It''s not bedtime yet!" he added.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" they called before they laughed.


    "Geez¡­" Shu Mu said and scratched his head. "Hm?" he said when he saw Qian Lin. He immediately looked away and walked towards Cheng Sheng. "I''ll be joining in the fray, too." He told him and patted his shoulder. "I just can''t leave my fellow disciples alone." He added before he jumped down the ground and started cutting the demonic cultivators.


    Jing Cheng saw a flying Voice Transmitting Talisman and he caught it. "Uncle?" he called.


    "The Alliance is being attacked, too." Jing Rui''s voice came from the talisman. "The demonic cultivators are doing everything to stop the competition to keep us from using the Cleansing Stone." He explained. "They will definitely kill Cheng Sheng tonight to stop him from making more Cleansing Talismans." He said. "Make sure he is alive." He added.


    "Yes, uncle!" Jing Cheng answered. "You¡­ be safe, too." He said.


    "¡­ I will." Jing Rui answered before the talisman burned and turned to ashes.


    Jing Cheng''s hand that held the talisman shook. Jing Rui¡­ you should live! He thought and turned to the Zunjingde Sect and Shanliangde Sect disciples. "The Alliance was also attacked. The Alliance elders and the other sect leaders are holding them off. We should also hold the fort here!" he said.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    "Chen Han." Xi Ming called. "The Shanliangde Sect will guard the north side of the inn." He said.


    "We''ll guard the east side." Jing Cheng said.


    "We''ll guard the south side." Qian Lin said.


    "We''ll be guarding the west side." Sun Yi said. Then, they took their fellow disciples with them.


    "Things sure are lively¡­" Yu Sheng said as he and Zuo Zhe watched everyone split in four directions. Only the Xinfaxian Sect was left with Chen Han.


    Cheng Sheng took a deep breath before he fell on his knees. "Cheng Sheng!" Zuo Zhe exclaimed.


    "Ha." Cheng Sheng sighed as he lowered his head.


    "Cheng-shidi!" his fellow disciples called.


    "I''m alright." Cheng Sheng said and smiled. "I just¡­ suddenly became scared." He said.


    "What happened?" Fei Yin asked.


    "The¡­ sect was attacked, too." Cheng Sheng answered when he felt his chest hurt earlier.


    "What?!"


    "But, it''s alright." Cheng Sheng immediately said. "Wu Bai is there. He''s actually that powerful." He told them.


    "Wu Bai¡­" Feng Mo looked worried.


    "He''s fine." Cheng Sheng said. "Only the outermost barrier of the Xinfaxian was touched." He assured them as he slowly stood up. Then, he blinked and his pupils turned silver. "I can see it." He told them as what''s before his eyes isn''t the battle in the Yunxiao Inn but instead the demonic cultivators outside the barrier of the Xinfaxian. "Shifu and Wu Bai are holding the demonic cultivators back while our fellow disciples evacuated the residents." He told them as he saw Fan Wen and Wu Bai fighting against the demonic cultivators. "Shifu." He called, his voice echoed in the walls of Yunxiao Inn around them.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­?" his fellow discipels called.


    In Xinfaxian, Fan Wen was startled when he suddenly heard Cheng Sheng''s voice. "Xiao Sheng?!" he exclaimed and immediately went back inside the barrier together with Wu Bai.


    "It''s me, shifu." Cheng Sheng, who''s inside the Yunxiao Inn in Zhongyang, answered.


    Fei Yin and the others stared at Cheng Sheng who was staring in front and his pupils are silver. "Is he¡­ communicating with shifu?" Feng Mo asked.


    "He must be." Li Tian answered.


    "Amazing¡­" Lei Ling muttered. "Huh?" he said when they suddenly saw lights floating around them. "What is happening?" he asked.


    They all looked around and saw it was the same outside. "Shifu." They heard Cheng Sheng called. "Go back to the sect." he told him.


    "Ha?" Fan Wen, in the Xinfaxian, said. "Where are you? Did you go back? What about the competition?" he asked, but he''s flying with Wu Bai back to the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "I''m still in the Zhongyang." Cheng Sheng chuckled. "I''m using the arrays to communicate with you." He explained.


    Fan Wen made a sudden stop in mid-air. "You mean¡­ you can also go back here?!" he exclaimed in shock.


    "Not entirely. I''m still controlling my powers." Cheng Sheng said. "Have you reached the sect?" he asked.


    "Yeah." Fan Wen answered as he descended in the empty Meditation Hall with Wu Bai. "Close the doors." He told the disciples. The residents are inside. "What''re you planning to do?" he asked.


    "This will be harmful to ordinary people, so make them close their eyes." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Alright." Fan Wen said.


    Cheng Sheng blinked and his eyes turned back to their normal color. Then, he saw the Yunxiao Inn was covered with floating lights. They are qi. "Cheng-shidi." His fellow disciples called.


    "I''m fine." Cheng Sheng answered before he blinked his eyes. Then, he placed his right hand to his chest while he raised his left hand. His body started to glow.


    "What''s happening?!" the disciples outside the Yunxiao Inn asked when they saw the barrier surrounding the Yunxiao Inn started to glow.


    "What is he going to do- ?" Jing Cheng and the others asked.


    "Ah Sheng?!" Chen Han exclaimed.


    "Ha ¨C " Cheng Sheng gasped as he felt his qi rushing out of his body. "We can''t let them hurt more people¡­" he said, his voice soft.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­?" Lei Qing and the others are puzzled while Fei Yin''s face is solemn as they watched Cheng Sheng grabbed his pendant with his left hand while his right hand lowered.


    "Xiao Ling." Cheng Sheng called.


    Everyone suddenly felt the pressure in the air started to rise. "W-what''s¡­ what''s going on?" both the righteous cultivators and demonic cultivators paused and turned to look at the Yunxiao Inn.


    "Sheng-er!" Chen Jing cried and flew towards the Yunxiao Inn.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan called and followed Chen Jing.


    The jade pendant flew in the air and turned to a beautiful sword. Cheng Sheng caught the hilt of his sword. "Destroy." He muttered as he pointed his sword on the floor in front of him. The blade of the sword flashed before the light travelled to the floor and split in all directions.


    "Wha - ¡­ AAAHH!!!" everyone cried when the barrier flashed brightly. They immediately covered their eyes.


    In the Righteous Alliance, they saw a bright light coming from the direction of the Yunxiao Inn. "That''s¡­" Zheng Fu Gong and the others said when they saw the light flashed and shot into the sky before it disappeared.


    "It''s Cheng Sheng! It must be Cheng Sheng!" Pai Lie exclaimed.


    "Shut up, you geezer." Su Yuan told Pai Lie as they protected him and Jing Xian since they can''t fight. He and Qi Ling are righting with Zheng Fu Gong using their talismans and spells.


    Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    After the light died down, Fan Wen saw the demonic cultivators outside the barrier were frozen. "Did Xiao Sheng¡­?" he muttered before he gasped in shock.


    Zhongyang, Yunxiao Inn.


    "What¡­ what was that just now - ?" the disciples asked.


    "AAAAAHHH!!!" a loud scream broke the silence. They all immediately turned, thinking someone was killed by a demonic cultivator. However, what they saw stunned them.


    The demonic cultivators were frozen before they slowly turned to ashes. "Geez¡­ he stole my food." Mu Jun helplessly shook his head and looked at his arms. He''s burnt all over his body. He didn''t die since he is powerful.


    THUD! A loud noise was heard as Cheng Sheng collapsed on the floor. His sword fell with a loud clang. "Cheng-shidi!" they called as they immediately helped Cheng Sheng. "Are you alright?!" they asked in panic. They were stunned earlier by what he did.


    "Hah¡­" Cheng Sheng panted.


    "Sheng-er!" Chen Jing called when he and Xie Lan finally arrived.


    "Don''t¡­ panic ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. "I''m¡­ alright¡­" he told them.


    "What was that just now?!" Xie Lan asked. Anger is in his voice.


    "I... saw shifu¡­" Cheng Sheng said. "And¡­ the sect¡­" he added.


    "What?! What happened to Wen?!" Xie Lan asked.


    "Our sect was attacked, too¡­ and the Youxiwang Sect ¨C " Cheng Sheng glanced at Chen Jing. "My array in the Youxiwang Sect is limited, so I can''t see much." He explained. Regret is in his voice.


    "Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Han called as he, Sun Yi and the Youxiwang Sect disciples came back with the Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect and the Qianxu Sect.


    Cheng Sheng immediately sat up. "I''m fine¡­" he told them. "I won''t die. In fact ¨C " he said as he smiled at them. "I just used the extra qi in my body." He said.


    "¡­" ''extra''? They thought as they looked at each other. You destroyed the demonic cultivators in a quarter-mile radius, and you call that ''extra'' qi?!

 Chapter 141 - The Scum Is Grumpy

    They stared at Cheng Sheng with a dumbfounded expression. Now, they fully understood why is Cheng Sheng so valuable. If that power just now is an extra, then how will it be if he exerted his full power? They thought. They didn''t dare think of what will happen.


    "Xiao Sheng. How is Wen? And the sect?" Xie Lan asked Cheng Sheng, breaking the sudden silence.


    Cheng Sheng sat on the floor cross-legged and then scratched his head. "I used my qi after I saw them through the barrier in Xinfaxian. Shifu and Wu Bai are being pushed back. There are hundreds of demonic cultivators, and they looked strong." He explained. "However, I was impulsive. I cannot use it again." He said.


    "Why?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "If I used my qi again and then release it through my arrays, how many arrays do you think I made? And in which places?" Cheng Sheng asked. "If I''d release my qi, all of the arrays will release it." He explained.


    They fell silent. Qi is beneficial to the body thus there are people who cultivates using it. However, if they''d release qi, it might harm an ordinary person, especially if he has bad intentions. Just now, Cheng Sheng did it so after the citizens were evacuated ¨C both in Xinfaxian and in Zhongyang. However, if something unexpected happens and he''d do it again, without evacuating the people¡­


    "Shifu took the residents to the Meditation Hall. They''re all safe." Cheng Sheng said and stood. Then, he paused when he seemed to remember something. "Oh, right. I forgot to tell you ¨C " he said and turned to Chen Jing and Wu Yuan.


    "Hm?" the two said.


    Xiwang, Youxiwang Sect.


    "UGH - !" Luo Shi groaned when a demonic cultivator kicked him. His body was thrown in mid-air before it fell on the ground. "Bastards¡­" he gritted his teeth and placed his hand on the ground to stand. However, his arms were shaking in pain and his face was covered with his blood.


    "Ahahahaha!" the demonic cultivators just laughed.


    Luo Shi gnashed his teeth in anger and balled his fists as he looked at the elders of their sect fighting on the other side.


    "You bastards¡­ which land do you think you''re standing on?" a voice said and it was followed by footsteps. "Which land do you think you''re bullying, ahn?" it asked.


    Luo Shi felt the voice is familiar and he tried to raise his head to see, only for his body to fell on the ground again. "You¡­" he called, his voice hoarse.


    A pair of shoes stopped before him. "Luo-xiong¡­ I''m sorry I''m late." A soft voice said before the shoes in front of him disappeared. The next thing he heard is the cries of the demonic cultivators behind him.


    "You''re¡­" Luo Shi said as he finally managed to turn. Then, he saw a familiar kind face smiling at him.


    "Luo-xiong¡­ I''m back." Wu Fan told him.


    Zhongyang, Yunxiao Inn.


    Wu Yuan and Chen Jing froze as they stared at Cheng Sheng in shock. "Father¡­" Wu Yuan muttered.


    "Fan¡­" Chen Jing said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. I saw his shadow before I turned my ''eyes'' back to the Xinfaxian." He explained. Then, he turned to the others. "I''m sorry for earlier. See you tomorrow." He told them and apologetically smiled before he left to go to his room and sleep.


    Everyone watched him left. They didn''t feel relieved. Instead, they felt dread. They could feel Cheng Sheng''s killing intent earlier, thus they were frozen along with the demonic cultivators. Fortunately, the qi isn''t harmful to them as cultivators, but it is to the demonic cultivators. Thus, the demonic cultivators were destroyed.


    Cheng Sheng is highly-valuable, but he''s also terrifying. He''s like a double-edged sword. One side can protect them, but the other side can also kill them. If Cheng Sheng were to kill them, they wouldn''t have time to realize their death. Fortunately, even if he is a scum but he is innately good. Just don''t touch his bottom line ¨C his family, his friends and his sect.


    Yu Sheng, Zuo Zhe and Fei Yin silently watched the others. "How is Sheng?" Fei Yin asked Yu Sheng.


    "His Highness is fine." Yu Sheng said.


    "How about the qi he used earlier?" Fei Yin asked.


    "It''s as he said." Yu Sheng answered.


    "¡­ you''re not lying, right?" Fei Yin asked as he looked at Yu Sheng.


    "At the least, His Highness wouldn''t1." Yu Sheng said as he stared back at Fei Yin.


    Zuo Zhe looked at the two. One is a ''former'' lover of Cheng Sheng while the other is the present one. Fei Yin''s story isn''t danmei but purely fantasy action. However, it became one when Cheng Sheng crossed over. This isn''t what he planned. He originally wrote for his two novels'' characters to meet each other. But, he didn''t expect for a war to be present and for Fei Yin to turn gay after meeting Cheng Sheng. Most of all ¨C


    He looked at the man sitting beside him. "Hm? What''s wrong, Zhe?" Yu Sheng asked. His voice is gentle and affectionate.


    Zuo Zhe''s face was covered in black lines. "¡­ nothing." He answered. He didn''t expect for Yu Sheng to be gay for him!


    Righteous Alliance.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Qi Ling, Su Yuan and Jing Xian stared at the direction of Yunxiao Inn. Then, they looked at the ground where the sect leaders are battling against the demonic cultivators. "¡­" could Cheng Sheng also take care of the demonic cultivators on their side? They thought.


    "As expected, he''s very powerful." Qi Ling said as he felt the rise in qi in the surroundings.


    "Uh-huh!" Pai Lie answered. He feels very happy since the others now realize Cheng Sheng''s power!


    "However ¨C " Jing Xian said and frowned.


    "That makes him dangerous, too." Su Yuan said.


    Pai Lie frowned when he heard what they said. "Are you saying this because you''re still mad of what he did before?" he asked Jing Xian. He''s referring to when Cheng Sheng let Jing Xian made Shan Lu drink the Sundry Leaf juice.


    Jing Xian''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Pai Lie. "This got nothing to do with it!" he said.


    "Elder Pai. We''re speaking objectively." Su Yuan tried to mediate.


    "Hmph!" Pai Lie and Jing Xian glared at each other before they looked away, frowning.


    Zheng Fu Gong helplessly placed a hand on his forehead. I''ve had enough of these people! He thought. Mages are really troublesome! He added and sighed tiredly.


    Meanwhile, on the battle on the ground, Fei Huang also looked at the direction of the Yunxiao Inn. Mu Jun¡­ he thought as he felt the change in the atmosphere. He is worried Mu Jun might have been implicated by Cheng Sheng''s power. However, he also knows that won''t kill Mu Jun. He took out a voice talisman. "Lin-er. Secure the area around Yunxiao Inn." He said before he threw the Voice Transmitting Talisman in the direction of the Yunxiao Inn.


    "Sect leader Jing! Are you alright?" Qian Shan asked when Jing Rui suddenly fell on his knee.


    "I''m fine." Jing Rui answered and he stood alone. His footsteps are wobbly, but he''s managing.


    "Sect leader Jing¡­ thank you for saving me." the sect leader Jing Rui saved said.


    "Yeah." Jing Rui coldly said before he walked to the side to rest.


    "What''s with his stuck up attitude?" the sect leader frowned as he glared at Jing Rui''s back.


    "Now, now. Sect leader Jing is just tired." Another sect leader said.


    "I''m tired, too! He''s not the only one who fought!" the temperamental sect leader said. His voice laced with anger. "Acting all high and mighty because his sect is one of the top! Hmph!" he said and marched away.


    "Aia¡­ everyone¡­" Qian Shan sighed and sat on the ground regardless of his image.


    "Father." Qian Tian called.


    "Oh. Perfect timing. You go and check on your younger brother." Qian Shan told his son.


    "How about father?" Qian Tian asked.


    "I''ll take a rest first to not end up being grumpy like the others." Qian Shan laughed while Qian Tian grimaced and then excused himself. "Your wound looks bad. Will you be alright?" he asked Jing Rui and looked at his limp right arm.


    "You''re one to talk." Jing Rui said and looked at Qian Shan''s back that he didn''t show to Qian Tian to hide his wound.


    Qian Shan chuckled and turned to Fei Huang who collapsed on the ground. His head is bleeding as well as his shoulder. Fortunately, they had killed all the demonic cultivators before they reached their limit.


    They immediately took a magic pill and ate it. Their wounds slowly closed and their qi was replenished.


    "Elder Zheng. How''s the Cleansing Stone?" Fei Huang asked as Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Qi Ling, Su Yuan and Jing Xian arrived. He wiped the blood off his lips.


    Zheng Fu Gong turned to him. "The Cleansing Stone is safe and unmoved." He answered. "I had Zheng Yi watch it." He told them before he looked at each one of them. "The battle tonight is our win. The third stage of the Intersect Competition will resume as scheduled." He said.

 Chapter 142 - The Scum Is Arrogant

    "Welcome to the third stage of the Intersect Competition ¨C the group stage!" the new emcee of the Righteous Alliance said. The emcee before was killed by the demonic cultivator disguised as Jing Yu during Cheng Sheng''s match with him. "The third stage is comprised of fifty contestants who will be grouped into five teams with ten members." He said and looked at the contestants below who were already standing with their group. He looked at them with an appreciative gaze. "Now, the contestants will be sent to a secret realm that is filled with walking corpses. The team that has the largest number of corpses killed will be given a prize. The person who has the largest number of corpses killed wins." He explained. "To ensure everyone''s safety, and to count the corpses killed by each team and individual, a disciple from the Alliance will accompany you." He told them and then turned when five people wrapped from their head to feet walked forward. "Everyone, please choose a disciple you want to accompany you." He told the contestants.


    "¡­" the contestants. Is there a difference? They thought as they looked at the emcee with a blank gaze before looking at the Righteous Alliance''s disciples who looked like have cloned themselves.


    "Then, we''ll choose first." Jing Bai said and pointed the second person from the right. He is smiling brightly.


    "Tch." Zheng Yi clicked his tongue under his mask and unwillingly walked to the Zunjingde Sect''s side. Then, he stopped right in front of Jing Bai. "Just so you know, I am a fair person." He told him as he glared at him. "Or, I might suddenly deduct your points instead of increase it." He added as he looked at Jing Bai in the eyes, his gaze provoking.


    Jing Bai chuckled. "Yiyi, we don''t do underhanded tricks. Don''t worry." He told Zheng Yi.


    Cheng Sheng raised his hand and pointed the first disciple. "We''ll choose him." He said.


    The disciple who was chosen then walked towards Cheng Sheng''s group. "Who could it be?" Lei Ling, who was in the audience''s side together with Lei Qing, You Rou and Zuo Zhe, asked as they curiously looked at the Alliance''s disciple whom Cheng Sheng chose. The Alliance''s disciple is silent compared with the one Jing Bai chose.


    Tang Zhe looked at Jing Bai and Cheng Sheng before he also chose a disciple. "Then, we''ll choose him." He said.


    "I''ll choose him!" the leader of the other group said.


    "Then, we''ll take the remaining one." The leader of the last group said. Then, he looked at Xiao Le who was hiding behind Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Le, so you choose to be with strangers than your shixiong." He said and grinned at Xiao Le who gasped in fright.


    Xiao Le''s shixiong spoke loudly, intentionally letting everyone hear what he said. Obviously, it is to humiliate Xiao Le.


    Of course, Cheng Sheng also heard him. "Kang-shixiong." He called. Kang Ce is the other disciple of the Huli Sect who won. "Rather than strangers, I think we''re more familiar to Xiao Le than his shixiong who he is estranged with." He said and looked at Kang Ce.


    Kang Ce''s face turned red because of shame before it paled in anger. "Cheng Sheng!" he yelled. "How dare you accuse me!" he said.


    "Huh? Don''t misunderstand me, please." Cheng Sheng said as he turned to face Kang Ce. "I don''t know how to accuse anyone. I bet you''re more familiar with it than I am, right ¨C " he said as his eyes narrowed. " ¨C rather, you''re an expert at it." He told him.


    "You - !" Kang Ce said as he glared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Also, Kang-shixiong ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he looked at his clean nails and blew at them as if he''s blowing off the dirt on them. " ¨C please don''t make it sound like Xiao Le was taking our side." He said. "In fact, this is what you wanted, right?" he asked and smiled. "As his shixiong, I know you only wish for Xiao Le''s safety. Don''t worry." He said as he looked at the ugly expression on Kang Ce''s face. "We''ll do our part, which you cannot do since you''re even weaker than him." He winked at him before he turned and faced the speechless emcee who was watching them.


    "Cheng Sheng! You dare act arrogant because everyone''s throwing themselves at your feet!" Kang Ce said as he finally reacted. "Let''s see how long will your arrogance last!" he said as he spat in anger.


    "Kang-shixiong. You''re misunderstanding me again." Cheng Sheng said and lazily turned to Kang Ce. "I am arrogant since I can." He told him.


    "You - !" Kang Ce said as he pointed at Cheng Sheng. His arm is shaking in anger. "You better watch your back!" he told him before he turned to face his teammates as he fumed in anger. Any more and he''ll explode in anger. "What are you looking at?!" he asked as he glared at his teammates.


    His teammates looked away and secretly rolled their eyes at him. Just because Kang Ce is from a bigger sect than theirs, he appointed himself as their leader. "Hey ¨C " one of them whispered to the other. " ¨C we don''t necessarily have to cooperate with him, right?" he asked.


    "Yeah." One of them agreed. "The team prize is not that important." He said.


    In the audience, Lei Ling frowned in disgust. "Uwaa¡­ Xiao Le''s shixiong is more scum than Cheng-shixiong." He said.


    "Ah Ling¡­ you''re dissing your own shixiong, too." Lei Qing told him.


    You Rou nodded in agreement to what Lei Ling said. "However, he can only lose to Cheng-shixiong who''s the real scum." She said as she looked at Cheng Sheng with admiration.


    "¡­ shimei. Your words and action doesn''t match." Lei Qing said. You''re dissing Cheng Sheng, too. She thought.


    Zuo Zhe who was watching them just placed his palm on his face. What have gone wrong? He thought. Where''s the Mary Sue Cheng Sheng that I wrote? Orz.


    The emcee cleared his throat before he spoke. "Ehem. Since the third stage will be happening to a secret realm, let''s have elder Pai send us outside the realm which is the venue for the third stage." He said and turned to Pai Lie who immediately let his seat and walked forward.


    "Please close your eyes and hold your breath!" Pai Lie said before he took out a magic staff from his sleeves and raised it.


    "Eh?" Lei Ling said as he stared at the magic staff that glowed. "Wah!" he exclaimed before he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he saw they''re in a different place. "Huh? Bleaurgh!" he exclaimed and vomited after his vision suddenly shook and his stomach turned upside down. He felt a splitting headache and he is also dizzy.


    "Ah Ling!" Lei Qing called when she saw her younger brother was vomiting on the side.


    "Bleaurgh!" You Rou cried as she vomited. Her face is as pale as Lei Ling.


    "You guys¡­" Lei Qing said as she looked at the two. "Bleaurgh!" she finally can''t hold it anymore and she also vomited.


    "¡­" Zuo Zhe speechlessly watched the three before him as he held back his nausea. His face looked vacant as he blankly watched them. How are they cute, gallant and graceful? He thought as he remembered he wrote Lei Ling as a cute shidi, Lei Qing as a gallant shijie and You Rou as a graceful shimei. Bring me back my beloved characters QAQ


    On the stage, Pai Lie was looking at Cheng Sheng. His eyes are expectant as he waited for Cheng Sheng''s praise. And Cheng Sheng didn''t disappoint him this time.


    "Elder Pai is powerful. I can only feel we''ve travelled very fast after travelling far." Cheng Sheng said. "And to take a very large number of people¡­" he said as he looked at the large audience behind them. "I can only take a few people." He added. He''s referring to when they travelled from Xinfaxian Sect to Youxiwang Sect and vice versa. Then from Shanliangde Sect to Xinfaxian Sect. Needless to say, he was spent and rested for days before his energy returned to him.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le curiously looked around. Fei Yin, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi are calm. Meanwhile ¨C


    "Wow! This place is beautiful!" a pure-looking woman said as she looked around. Her eyes are filled with admiration.


    "Jie-jie1¡­" Feng Mo, Li Tian and Xiao Le awkwardly called.


    "Cheng-didi ah, this place is really good! We can have a picnic here!" Jie Mei told Cheng Sheng as she looked at him with her eyes sparkling. "This looks like a date!" she added and blushed as she shyly looked at Cheng Sheng.


    A vein snapped in Chen Han''s forehead while Fei Yin''s face cracked. This woman¡­! They thought. I''ll kill her! For the first time, they had an agreement.


    Zuo Zhe, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou looked at the group. "That woman - !" You Rou said as she glared at Jie Mei. "How dare she acts close to Cheng-shixiong!" she said. She''s jealous, and her eyes are filled with envy.


    Lei Qing awkwardly laughed. "At least she''s not clinging to him anymore, right?" she said.


    Jie Mei is the tenth member of Cheng Sheng''s team. They found her earlier this morning as they were on their way to Righteous Alliance. She''s the last female contestant and was matched with a lecherous contestant. Her opponent was chasing her when she suddenly turned and pushed him. Caught off-guard, her opponent fell off the stage.

 Chapter 143 - The Scum Is Attractive

    Lei Ling sighed in relief that Lei Qing was acting normal. She and You Rou should have won but were clumsy during their match and lost. However, because of her clumsiness, Jie Mei won. Nobody had approached her to be a part of their team since they value their lives more than their lust. Jie Mei is weak and will just drag them down. Thus, they were surprised Cheng Sheng took her in their team.


    "Wow¡­ Cheng Sheng is not only strong, but also a man, huh? He wanted to burden himself with the beauty?" the audience said.


    "Everyone knows she''s weak, thus avoided her. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng''s team is missing one member. By taking her in, they can fill their number and also have the beauty." Someone analyzed.


    "Two birds with one stone!" somebody said.


    "Yeah. Also, Cheng Sheng''s team are all filled with handsome men. She''s also a beautiful woman. She''s the rose among the thorns!" someone from the audience said.


    "Cheng Sheng''s team won just by looks alone." Someone laughed.


    "No, no. Jing Cheng''s team are also full of handsome men!" someone said.


    "As well as the Huakai Team!" another one added.


    "That Wu Xi is covering his face. It must be he''s ugly!" somebody said as they looked at Wu Xi.


    "On the contrary, it could be he''s very handsome that the world will weep so he covered his face!" someone retorted.


    "Cheng Sheng''s team is more handsome!" someone yelled.


    "No! It''s Jing Cheng''s team!" someone said.


    "No! The Huakai Team isn''t losing with their looks!" somebody said.


    "¡­" The Huakai team.


    "¡­" Kang Ce''s team and the other team.


    "No, no! Look at Cheng Sheng''s team!" someone said as they pointed Cheng Sheng''s team. "Cheng Sheng is the elegant type. Fei Yin is the abstinent type. Chen Han is the sunny type. Sun Yi is the playful type. Li Tian is the gentle type. Feng Mo is the spirited type. Yu Sheng is the wild type. Wu Xi is the mysterious type. And, Xiao Le is the boyish type!" they explained.


    "¡­" How about me? Jie Mei thought.


    "¡­" Zheng Fu Gong, the Alliance elders and the sect leaders. This isn''t a battle of looks. They thought. But, indeed, Cheng Sheng''s group is very high-profiled and very attractive.


    Xie Lan chuckled as he crossed his arms and raised his chin. "Of course. I''m the sect leader, and Wen''s husband. I only attract attractive people!" he said, his face smug. "Even junior Wu is handsome, the silent type. The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect are all good-looking people! Hahahaha!" he laughed.


    "¡­" they all speechlessly looked at Xie Lan. No wonder his disciple is so arrogant. His disciple had taken it from him! They thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "No! The Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect are also all handsome people!" someone retorted. "Sect leader Jing is the kuudere type. Elder Fei is the kind type and elder Xi (Ling) is the tsundere type!" they said.


    "¡­" Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and the others were speechless. Why are you naming our sect leader and elders and not us the ones in question? They thought.


    "¡­" Was I just dissed for being not mentioned? Fei Huang thought.


    "No! The Huakai Sect isn''t losing!" someone said. "Tang Zhe is the elder brother type. Shan Lu is the airheaded type. Guo Cheng is the supportive type!" they said.


    "¡­" Tang Yun and the rest of the Huakai Sect disciples. Where does that leave us? They thought.


    "¡­" Kang Ce and his team, and the other team. No one minds us? They thought.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Zu Zhe looked at the women behind them that were fighting.


    "It''s Cheng Sheng''s group who are the most handsome!" one of them said.


    "No! The Zunjingde Sect and the Huakai Sect!" someone said.


    "No! It''s the Huakai Sect!" someone yelled.


    "¡­" women all go for the attractive men regardless of their attitude. They thought. Looks won''t determine their win. They added.


    Zheng Fu Gong cleared his throat before he spoke. "Contestants, please prepare yourselves." He told them as he raised his hand and the space behind him and the Alliance elders opened.


    "WOAH!" the audience exclaimed in awe when they saw a place different from where they are now inside the space.


    Zuo Zhe''s eyes narrowed and his gaze met Yu Sheng''s gaze who was staring at him. The space¡­ this secret realm¡­ is a subspace of this world. Zuo Zhe thought. Could this be one of the reasons why there was a space and time turbulence? He thought as his brows knit. His guess was confirmed when he heard what Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "Please, carefully enter or your body will be split apart." Zheng Fu Gong told the contestants. "Be vigilant, since there will be walking corpses inside¡­" he said before he paused. "And some other things. Might be." He said and looked at them. "After all, this is a secret realm. It is unstable, so we don''t know what will appear inside next." He explained. "Then, if you''re ready, please go inside." He told them.


    Some contestants paled. Kang Ce walked forward and entered first. His teammates following behind looked like they''re hesitating. Finally, someone screamed and ran very fast back towards his fellow disciples who were in the audience.


    "Shixiong!" his fellow disciples cried in alarm as they caught him after he tripped in nervousness.


    "I won''t enter." A rogue cultivator in Kang Ce''s team said. "I''ve already reached this far, but my life is more important." He explained.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded. "Very well. This isn''t compulsory." He said and let the rogue cultivator pass.


    The others who were following behind him looked disheartened. They looked at each other before they braved themselves and entered the space.


    "We''ll be going first." Tang Zhe said as he led his fellow disciples inside the space.


    "Let''s go." Jing Cheng said as he led the Zunjingde Sect.


    Xi Ming turned to Xi Xing and Gong Xian. "Do you want to go in?" he asked. Xi Xing immediately looked at Gong Xian, making Xi Ming depressed.


    Gong Xian thought about it. "Will shifu know I backed out?" he asked Xi Ming.


    "Yes." Xi Ming nodded. "But if you don''t want ¨C " he said.


    "I''ll go." Gong Xian answered and decisively went inside.


    "I''ll go!" Xi Xing answered and followed behind Gong Xian.


    "¡­" will we be alright? Xi Ming thought and sighed before he followed them.


    Cheng Sheng watched everyone went inside. "They won''t ambush us, will they?" he asked and looked at his teammates.


    "Young master Jing isn''t that kind of person, as well as young master Xi." Sun Yi smiled.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Good." He said. "They actually made the right decision. If they''d let us in first, I''ll definitely ambush them!" he said and raised his fist. His expression righteous but his thoughts aren''t.


    "¡­" his teammates speechlessly looked at him. "Shall we go inside?" they asked.


    "Yeah!" Cheng Sheng answered as he leapt on the stage, then his body turned and went inside the space.


    "¡­" his teammates don''t know how to evaluate him. You don''t need to be so enthusiastic. They thought and sighed.


    "They''ll be alright, right?" Lei Ling asked Lei Qing and You Rou.


    "How will we know how are they doing inside?" You Rou asked.


    Zuo Zhe looked at his system that shows a live footage of what''s happening inside the secret realm. Is the system a former CCTV? He thought.


    Su Yuan answered Lei Ling''s question. "The Alliance''s disciples escorting them have a piece of Cleansing Stone with them." he said. "We will see the contestants'' situation through this ¨C " he said as he opened the big box beside them.


    Everyone immediately covered their eyes when a bright light came out of the box. "The Cleansing Stone!" Jing Xian said as he, Su Yuan, Pai Lie and Qi Ling placed their hand over the pure white jade. Another bright light came out of the jade and floated in the air, then the contestants'' face showed up.


    "It''s shixiong!" one of the disciples exclaimed.


    "Ah! Shidi!" they cried in excitement as they watched their fellow disciples ran through the wilderness inside of the secret realm.


    "It''s da shixiong!" Lei Ling exclaimed when they saw the handsome face of Fei Yin after he cleared the branches blocking Cheng Sheng''s way. "¡­" even here, they still spread dog food. He thought.


    "Yu Sheng." Zuo Zhe muttered when he saw Yu Sheng was smiling as he followed behind the Xinfaxian Sect disciples and Chen Han and Sun Yi. Xiao Le was keeping up with them, and Wu Xi, Jie Mei and the Alliance''s disciple was running behind them.


    "Xiao Le can keep up with their speed." Lei Qing said.


    "Yeah. As well as the Alliance''s disciple." You Rou nodded.


    "On the other hand, Jie Mei¡­" Lei Ling grimaced.


    Inside the secret realm, Jie Mei was panting. "Everyone! Please¡­ please slow down! I can''t catch up!" she said.


    They didn''t answer her, but still slowed down their pace. "If you can''t keep up, we will ditch you." Cheng Sheng told her.


    "Huh?" Jie Mei said in shock.


    The audience outside of the secret realm were shocked, too, when they heard what Cheng Sheng said. "WHA ¨C he''s really ruthless!" they exclaimed.


    "He took the girl, only to leave her after?!" they said, their eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Such a scum!" they added.


    "¡­" Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Zuo Zhe can''t speak to retort them. Since that''s what Cheng Sheng is - a scum.

 Chapter 144 - The Scum Is Harsh

    "H-HEY!" Jie Mei exclaimed in shock. "What do you mean, ditching me?!" she asked as she looked at Cheng Sheng in disbelief.


    Fei Yin can''t help but rejoice in his heart though it didn''t show in his face. Meanwhile, Chen Han snickered. "It''s as it is. We can''t sacrifice the whole team just to follow your whims." He frowned at her. Even if the Youxiwang Sect is benevolent, but not to the point they are saints. This woman is weak but still dared to enter the secret realm. Even if they are men, but they can''t just protect her always. They''re already kind enough to take her with them. If she can keep up, then that''s fortunate. If she doesn''t, then that''s her problem.


    "Xiaojie." Sun Yi called as he slowed his pace to talk to her. "You should''ve expected this when you decided to enter the secret realm." He said and raised his sword. However, it was not to kill her but to kill the walking corpse that suddenly appeared behind her. "This is how reality is." He told her, but his eyes are cold. "We can protect you if you can catch up with us. You decide." He said and then left her to follow the others who already ran ahead.


    "WHA¡­ AAAAHHH!!!" Jie Mei screamed as she cried.


    Outside the secret realm, the audience can''t help but pity her. "Well, that''s how it is. Even the others who are stronger than her back out. She''s stupid to still follow them." someone said and sighed in pity.


    "But they''re so cold-hearted!" someone can''t help but say.


    "You already heard Sun Yi. They will protect her but they will not stop for her. Her fate''s all up to her." someone explained.


    "¡­" Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Zuo Zhe are speechless. No, no, no¡­ they thought. Even with just Cheng Sheng, they can take her out of the secret realm alive! But, they just find her annoying! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng doesn''t like troublesome things. Fei Yin and Chen Han sees her as a threat of their place in Cheng Sheng''s heart. Sun Yi and Yu Sheng are just going with the flow. Li Tian and Feng Mo were weighing the situation and its consequences. Wu Xi is mute. And Xiao Le, who''s the youngest of the group, can only follow with the group. They''re all heartless to leave her!


    On the sect leaders'' side, they are looking at Xie Lan and Wu Yuan. "What?" Xie Lan said, his face cold as he looked at the sect leaders.


    The sect leaders immediately looked away from him and turned to Wu Yuan, only to lower their head when they saw the same cold expression on Wu Yuan''s face. Ah, no. He always had that cold expression. They thought. How can they be so shameless? They added.


    Xie Lan, of course, knew what they are thinking. "Even if it''s merciless to leave a woman behind, but it is right to leave a stupid and na?ve woman." he said as he looked at Jie Mei escaping when the walking corpses chased her. "Even the disciples of the other sects, who are stronger than her, chose to stay behind than chase the glory." He said. He''s referring to winning the competition. "Yet, she still decided to go. I''d like to think it''s bravery, but the fact before us, it''s idiocy." He frowned as they watched Jie Mei screaming and crying as she ran. Her mage badge was swinging by her waist.


    "A junior apprentice spell caster, huh?" the sect leaders said. Jie Mei is a rogue cultivator, but it seems she has a master. "Why would her master send her to her death?" they asked.


    "Even if it is to temper her, but he doesn''t have to go this far." Someone said. They all nodded in agreement.


    The emcee saw the situation and saw. "It seems that Cheng Sheng''s team left their member behind." He said. "It is ruthless, but they also have to take care of their own life, too." His face went serious. "In this competition, there''s no time to hesitate. Or else, it''ll be you who''d be killed instead of them. This has always been the law of the jungle." He said as they watched the walking corpses finally reached Jie Mei and surrounded her before they pounced on her.


    "Ugh!" the audience looked away. They don''t want to be ridden with guilt even if it''s Cheng Sheng''s team''s fault she died. Well, partly. The other half lies with her, since she didn''t think carefully of her decisions.


    "I heard it was her who approached Cheng Sheng''s team." Someone from the audience said.


    "Yes. She offered herself up to them." someone answered.


    "So she only offered herself to death." Somebody sighed.


    "Hey. This is a life and death competition. Who will you expect to be a hero?" someone can''t help but say. "These contestants don''t aim to be a hero, but immortals. If you want to find someone who will save everyone, then look for him!" he said. "Life is cruel. She should learn it and take it to her next life." He added.


    The audience fell silent. Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou felt complicated. They feel pity on Jie Mei, and they didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng and the others to coldly leave her behind. If they won the matches, would they¡­? They thought.


    "Don''t overthink it." Zuo Zhe said. "You should believe on your shixiongs." He told them. "You''ve seen that even if Cheng Sheng is a scum, but he still helped Shu Mu who acted as a villain before. Even if Xiao Le is a total stranger to them, but he still reached out to him and helped him." He looked at them. "Don''t waver. Cheng Sheng definitely has a reason to do it." He said.


    "Young master Zuo¡­" they called.


    Zuo Zhe smiled before his smile froze when he heard their address. "Don''t call me that!" he said and turned his back to them.


    "¡­" Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou were speechless. There goes the touching scene¡­ they thought.


    Inside the secret realm, Jing Cheng, Xi Ming, Jing Hei, Jing Bai, Jing Kang, Qian Lin, Xi Xing, Gong Xian, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu and their fellow disciples heard Jie Mei''s scream. "Wasn''t that¡­?" they said and looked at each other.


    Their two groups had crossed paths outside the forest. Both sides had a fair share of walking corpses. "Did Cheng Sheng and the others ditched her?!" Jing Hei can''t help but exclaim in disbelief.


    "They seemed to have." Qian Lin answered.


    Jing Bai frowned. "What are they doing?" he asked. "That''s a life. Even if this is a competition, but with their strength ¨C especially Cheng Sheng''s, they can help her." he explained.


    "It was her seeking her own death." Jing Kang spoke. He has a different view of the matter. "She should clearly understand the rules of the competition, and its ruthlessness. She''s weak, so she shouldn''t have entered the secret realm." He explained and looked at them. "Cheng Sheng and the others didn''t force her. Thus, they don''t have the obligation to protect her." he said.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "Jing Kang, you - !" Xi Ming exclaimed as he stared at Jing Kang.


    Tang Zhe frowned. This is an unexpected move from Cheng Sheng. And an out of character for Jing Kang. "Fourth young master Jing ¨C " he called.


    They were surprised when Jing Cheng raised his hand to protect Jing Kang. "Enough." Jing Cheng said. "Ah Kang has his own opinion, and so do we. Let''s just respect each other." He said.


    "Da ge!" Jing Bai and Jing Hei exclaimed.


    Jing Cheng turned to them. "As I''ve said, let''s respect each other. Cheng Sheng and his team has their own situation to consider." He told them. "We''re not in the place to butt in their problems." He explained.


    Qian Lin sighed while Tang Zhe smiled. "But ¨C " Xi Ming said. He still can''t move on from the fact Cheng Sheng indirectly killed someone.


    "Young master Xi." It was Tang Zhe who spoke. "If you were to choose between your siblings and friend or a complete stranger, who will you choose?" he asked.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened. "That''s - !" he said and pressed his lips tight. "Still! Cheng Sheng and the others can protect her! They''re powerful!" he explained.


    "Who knows what they are thinking?" Tang Zhe said and shrugged. "We''re not them. Maybe they encountered a situation that they had to leave her?" he asked. He didn''t know what he said will come true.


    Due to disagreement, the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect split up. Qian Lin remained with the Zunjingde Sect, of course. Meanwhile, the Huakai Sect also left to kill more walking corpses.


    In Kang Ce''s team, another completely different disagreement sprang up. "Kang Ce! That was my prey!" A disciple said as he glared at Kang Ce.


    "It ran towards me. How can I not kill it?" Kang Ce lazily asked.


    "You could''ve ran away!" the disciple said.


    Kang Ce frowned. "Don''t be unreasonable. Shall I wait for it to chase me again and kill me?!" he asked.


    "Enough!" another one said. "We''ve had enough of you! It''s better to split up!" he said. He took his two fellow disciples and they left.


    Kang Ce was left with two more disciples and two rogue cultivators. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue and kicked the corpse''s head. It rolled away into the bushes. "Stupid people! You''ll die!" he said through his gritted teeth.


    The two disciples who were weaker than Kang Ce looked at each other but they didn''t speak in fear of him. Meanwhile, the other two rogue cultivators just shrugged. It''s better to group than to separate.

 Chapter 145 - The Scum Is Cold-hearted

    "Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Han called when they stopped after they reached the foot of a mountain. He looked like he was hesitating. Sun Yi looked at him.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo called as they looked at each other. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi are silent. Xiao Le looked like he was scared after they heard Jie Mei''s scream, but he''s holding it in.


    Outside the secret realm, the audience were booing. "I knew it! The Youxiwang Sect is hesitating. They just ditched her because of Cheng Sheng!" someone said. His voice is filled with anger.


    "That''s right! How can they be so cowards?! Just because Cheng Sheng is powerful they don''t dare to disobey him?!" someone asked.


    "I think the Youxiwang Sect had pampered Cheng Sheng too much to the point his head became this big." Somebody said. "In the end, who can''t stop him?" he asked. His voice is filled with sarcasm.


    "Cheng Sheng is actually cold-hearted!" someone exclaimed as if he has been enlightened.


    "Bastard! Who said that?!" Lei Qing said as she raised her fists.


    Lei Ling looked at her in disbelief. He had already prepared a talisman to blast the head of these people. He didn''t expect for Lei Qing to act first. "Shijie!" he heard You Rou called as she pulled Lei Qing back.


    "Shimei¡­" Lei Ling muttered as he lowered his head in shame. They may be mad for Cheng Sheng''s sake, but that didn''t give them the right to abuse their power to beat up the ordinary people for Cheng Sheng''s sake. Even Cheng Sheng wouldn''t want that. They know it. That''s how kind-hearted he is, albeit a scum.


    "Shijie!" You Rou called as she pulled Lei Qing back. "Don''t hurt them!" she told her.


    "Shimei!" Lei Qing called in surprise.


    "I''m weaker than you, and my punches don''t hurt that much, so let me do it!" You Rou said as she faced the people talking bad about Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­" We thought you''d protect us! The people thought. These Xinfaxian Sect disciples, there''s something wrong in their brain! Especially the women! They thought.


    "¡­" where''s the kind shimei I know? Lei Qing thought.


    "¡­" Lei Ling and Zuo Zhe stared blankly at You Rou.


    In the end, the three of them pulled You Rou back to their seat. "What do you think Cheng-shixiong is thinking?" You Rou asked as she lowered her head.


    "No one knows, nor can guess." Zuo Zhe said as they resumed watching.


    Inside the secret realm, Cheng Sheng was facing his remaining eight teammates. "What?" he coldly asked Chen Han.


    Chen Han was startled by Cheng Sheng''s tone. "Ah Sheng, why are you ¨C " he said.


    Cheng Sheng cut him off. "Why did I leave her when I know she''ll die?" he asked.


    "¡­ yes." Chen Han answered. Among them, only Chen Han has the right to question Cheng Sheng''s intentions and reprimand him. They all have faith on Cheng Sheng, but they were shocked of his decision.


    "If your trust on me diminished, you can leave." Cheng Sheng said, which shocked them. "I''m not forcing you, aren''t I?" he asked.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called. His voice is filled with anger.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian and Feng Mo can''t help but sharpen their tone. Xiao Le was cowering behind Yu Sheng and Wu Xi.


    "I don''t want to die later just because of my teammate''s hesitation." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Ah Sheng, you¡­" Chen Han can''t help but show a hurtful expression. "Ah Tian¡­?" he called when he saw Li Tian sided on him.


    "I didn''t side with you because I''m your fianc¨¦, but because I think what my shidi did is wrong." Li Tian told Chen Han as he glared at Cheng Sheng.


    "I''ll be taking my side, too, then." Feng Mo said and sided with Chen Han.


    "Then, I''m taking this side." Yu Sheng said as he sided with Chen Han, which surprised them. He always had a laidback expression. They didn''t know he''s actually righteous. "What''s with that expression?" he asked them.


    "Xiao Le." Cheng Sheng called. "If you''re afraid, you go with them." he told Xiao Le. "I won''t renege on my promise." He whispered.


    "C-Cheng-shixiong¡­" Xiao Le cried. "Sorry!" he said and ran to Chen Han''s side.


    To more surprise of the audience, Sun Yi stayed with Cheng Sheng! "Sorry, da shixiong." Sun Yi said and smiled at Chen Han. "Staying with Cheng-shidi is livelier." He told him.


    "Sun-shidi!" Chen Han called, his eyes wide in shock as he stared at Sun Yi.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called as he stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "You can leave." Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin.


    "No. I''ll stay." Fei Yin answered.


    Wu Xi silently stayed behind Cheng Sheng. He''s also siding with him. He doesn''t care about anything, anyway, and he also had a deal with Cheng Sheng.


    The Alliance''s disciple looked at the two groups. He doesn''t know which side to follow. "Follow them." Cheng Sheng told him. "Our group will be okay." He said as he, Fei Yin, Sun Yi and Wu Xi left. They immediately disappeared from everyone''s sight


    Outside the secret realm, the audience was in uproar. "What the - !" they exclaimed. "Even their group had a disagreement!" they said. They were really shocked. After all, the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect were families. They didn''t expect for the two sects to split up. Even more, they also split up between themselves! Sun Yi and Chen Han split up, and Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, and Feng Mo and Li Tian also split up! What the hell is going on?!


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ da shixiong¡­ Li-shixiong¡­ Feng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou cried while Lei Qing sadly sighed. Zuo Zhe remained silent.


    "Everyone had split up." The emcee said after he recovered from his shock. "Even Kang Ce''s team split up, and the last group. Only the Huakai Sect, their team didn''t." he said. The Huakai Sect has unity between them since they''re only one sect. Thus, it is reasonable to remain together. "It''s only the first day, but everyone already had a disagreement. What will happen to them in the remaining six days?" he asked.


    In the secret realm, Chen Han watched the direction Cheng Sheng, Sun Yi and Fei Yin left. Even if he had said before he wanted to kill her, but it was only said out of anger. He didn''t mean it. He can''t kill someone who hasn''t done anything wrong. But, perhaps Fei Yin meant it? He suddenly thought. His eyes widened and he gasped in horror.


    "Chen Han. What''s wrong?" Li Tian asked when he saw Chen Han''s face paled. "It''s alright. Everything will be alright. Cheng-shidi had always thought he''s right. Now, he had erred." He said and sighed. "He should realize his mistake. Let''s find someplace to rest first. We''re going to stay here for seven days. Who knows what might happen?" he asked.


    "Li-shixiong is right. We should stick together." Feng Mo said as he looked at Yu Sheng, Xiao Le and the Alliance''s disciple who remained with them. "How will you count the score of Cheng-shidi, da shixiong and Sun-shixiong?" he asked the Alliance''s disciple.


    "¡­" the Alliance''s disciple is speechless. You tell me! He cried in his mind.


    Seeing the Alliance''s disciple didn''t answer, Feng Mo ignored him. He thought the Alliance''s disciple has other ways to do his task. He turned back to Yu Sheng and Xiao Le. "Yu-ge." He called Yu Sheng. "Weren''t you close to Cheng-shidi? I don''t know what relationship you and young master Zuo have with Cheng-shidi, but shouldn''t you have stayed with him?" he asked. He had always been direct.


    Yu Sheng looked at him. "As I''ve said, I don''t want Zhe to be disappointed in me." he said and paused. Then, he smiled. "I hope you won''t ask me with this stupid question again, young master Feng, just to cover up your worry for your shidi''s situation." He told him.


    Feng Mo''s face turned red after being exposed, but he didn''t speak anymore. "Drop it." Chen Han said. "Even if we chose to split up with them, but we all know in our heart we''re worried for Ah Sheng." He said. "We only split up because we have different opinion from them." he said.


    Yu Sheng didn''t answer, and Feng Mo and Li Tian lowered their head. Xiao Le was silently crying on the side. "¡­" what''s with this situation? The Alliance''s disciple thought. If you''re that worried of him, then you shouldn''t have split up with him! He cried in his mind. Don''t act as if he died! He didn''t! He only left your side! He cried in his heart. He already felt so tired even if nothing big has happened yet.


    Outside the secret realm, the sect leaders are silent.


    "Even the Shanliangde Sect and the Zunjingde Sect split up¡­" one of the sect leaders said.


    "Yeah. Can''t help it. They''ll be splitting up later, anyway, to raise their own score." Another one said. "Sooner or later doesn''t change it." He added.

 Chapter 146 - The Scum Is Unfathomable

    "Sect leader Fei''s disciples sure are upright." One of the sect leaders said as he smiled at Fei Huang.


    "Sect leader Jing''s disciples are outspoken. I like it!" another sect leader said and looked at Jing Rui.


    The other sect leader sweated secretly when they felt the tension in the air. Fei Huang and Jing Rui wouldn''t fight just because their disciples had a disagreement, right? They thought.


    "Upholding justice is right since that''s what a righteous cultivator does." Qian Shan said. "But, considering others'' opinions is also right." He said. "There isn''t only one truth!" he added.


    "Yes, yes¡­ sect leader Qian is right¡­" the sect leaders said and nodded in agreement. Their head moving like they''re pounding garlic.


    Xie Lan ignored the sect leaders acting. His face is serious as he watched his disciples split up. "What are they doing¡­?" he muttered. What are you planning, Xiao Sheng? He thought before he glanced at Wu Yuan. Wu Yuan wore the same expression as him.


    They knew that Cheng Sheng has always many tricks. Sun Yi, who is playful but really smart, joining Cheng Sheng''s side¡­ not to mention Fei Yin who is inseparable from Cheng Sheng. And there''s Wu Xi¡­


    Xie Lan and Wu Yuan''s gaze met and their eyes talked. What are they doing now? They both thought, referring to Cheng Sheng, Sun Yi and the others. They don''t understand them at all. They didn''t have time to speak with them last night and ask for their plans because they had to clean up the aftermath of their battle with the demonic cultivators. Nor did they have the chance to speak with them this morning, since they were summoned by the Righteous Alliance for the event today.


    Inside the secret realm, Zheng Yi stopped in his steps. He looked at the small piece of Cleansing Stone in his hand that glows brightly.


    "What''s wrong, Yiyi?" Jing Bai asked when he saw Zheng Yi was just standing and looked frozen. Jing Cheng and the others also stopped.


    Zheng Yi blinked and then glared at Jing Bai. "Stop calling me with that nickname!" he told him and frowned under his mask. "It seems that¡­ Cheng Sheng and his teammates split up." He answered, nonetheless.


    "WHAT?!" Jing Hei was shocked. After all, the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect are a family and always sticks together.


    "Is it because of Jie Mei?" Qian Lin, who is sharp, asked.


    Jing Cheng nodded. "It could be. No matter how close they are to each other, but disagreements are inevitable." He said. "The Youxiwang Sect are inherently kind. On the other hand, we have yet to see what the Xinfaxian Sect is capable." He explained.


    Sun Yi didn''t have the inherit trait of the Youxiwang Sect which they teach to the next generation, since Sun Yi just married to the sect ¨C particularly, to Wu Yuan. Thus, he can easily side with Cheng Sheng who, although was born in the Xiwang and grew up in the Youxiwang Sect, but left his home and forgotten the sect''s inherit trait.


    Jing Kang silently nodded. As a confirmation of what Zheng Yi said, they met Chen Han''s group. They were walking slowly and the expression on their face is heavy.


    "Young master Chen." Jing Cheng called as he stepped forward. He looked at their group and saw there are five of them: Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Yu Sheng and Xiao Le. The Alliance''s disciple is also with them.


    Jie Mie died, thus there are nine people left in Cheng Sheng''s group. Cheng Sheng''s group must be four people consisting of him, Fei Yin, Sun Yi and Wu Xi.


    "Woah¡­ they really split up!" Jing Hei whispered to Qian Lin. His eyes are wide in shock as they looked at the downcast group of five.


    "Yeah. The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect also split up between themselves." Qian Lin said. The Xinfaxian Sect has four people, yet they split up into groups of two. Chen Han and Sun Yi consists the Youxiwang Sect, but they themselves also split up.


    Chen Han raised his head and saw the Zunjingde Sect''s group. "Oh. It''s you." He said, his voice sounds dejected. He saw Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi. "Where''s the Shanliangde Sect?" he asked them when he didn''t see Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Gong Xian.


    "We split up." Jing Bai answered. The remaining two members of their team went with Xi Ming''s group.


    There''s only Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Gong Xian in the Shanliangde Sect. The two other members of their combined group agreed with what Xi Ming was thinking earlier thus they left with the Shanliangde Sect. In other words, their initial group split up with even members.


    "Where''re Cheng Sheng and the others?" Jing Hei asked, as if to confirm what Zheng Yi said.


    Chen Han heard him ask and he smiled bitterly. The others also looked away and lowered their head dejectedly. "We also split up." He answered, though he looked like he didn''t want to.


    Jing Hei was about to ask why when Jing Kang stopped him. Jing Hei is sometimes insensitive.


    Jing Cheng looked at Chen Han''s group and saw the strong ones are only him, Yu Sheng and Feng Mo. The three should have to take care of Li Tian, who''s a junior apprentice spell caster, and Xiao Le, who''s also a mage talisman maker. Though the two mages can also fight with their sword. "Do you want to team up?" he asked. Not that he has qualms about having another team with them. He believes in his own team''s strength to score more points.


    Chen Han looked at Jing Cheng appreciatively. "Thank you for the offer, but we don''t want to." He answered. "We have our own points to collect." He explained.


    Jing Cheng nodded. He wasn''t offended his offer was rejected. "Then, we''ll be taking our leave." He said. "Good luck to young master Chen and his group." He told him.


    Chen Han smiled. "Same to you." He answered.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin left. Zheng Yi was silently following behind them.


    "Chen-shixiong¡­" Xiao Le called as he sniffed. He''s crying since they split up with Cheng Sheng. "Will ¨C will Cheng-shixiong be alright?" he asked.


    "Xiao Le¡­" they looked at the youth and sighed. They had been insensitive to his feelings. The youth admired Cheng Sheng, yet his image of Cheng Sheng was broken after Cheng Sheng told them to ditch Jie Mei. Then, they split up with Cheng Sheng after their disagreement.


    Chen Han took a deep breath when he felt his chest became heavy. "Let''s go." he told them. "The scores can be done later. We have to secure a place first." He said.


    Li Tian nodded. "Yes." he said. "Since Xiao Le and I are a mage, we can make a formation of talismans and spells around the place we''ll be staying during we sleep at night." He proposed. They will be staying for seven days. Even if their scores are low, but what''s more important is their life first.


    "Let''s do that." Chen Han said. "We''ll rotate who will keep up the talismans and spells by feeding it qi." He said and looked at Feng Mo and Yu Sheng.


    "I''ll do it tonight." Yu Sheng said, which surprised them. "I don''t aim to win this competition. As I''ve said, I only participated to entertain Zhe." He grinned.


    They looked at him in disbelief. This is the power of love! They thought.


    Outside the secret realm, the audience were also gobsmacked. "WOW! That Yu Sheng is such a man! Risking his life just to amuse his lover¡­" they said and looked at Zuo Zhe who was blushing furiously.


    "Yu-ge just wants to show off to young master Zuo!" Lei Ling said and smiled teasingly at Zuo Zhe who covered his face with his hands to hide his embarrassment.


    "That''s right! Yu-ge is so dedicated!" You Rou piped in.


    Lei Qing smiled. "Ah. I hope I can find someone who loves me to that extent." She said and glanced at Zuo Zhe who''s about to explode in shame.


    On the sect leaders'' side, they''re surprised as well.


    "Well, there''s this type of people who are confident enough to not take the competition seriously¡­" Li Nanzi, the sect leader of the Huli Sect, said.


    "Sect leader Li is right." A sect leader nodded in agreement. "This Yu Sheng is really strong¡­" he said as they looked at Yu Sheng whose image was projected by the Cleansing Stone.


    Li Nanzi secretly frowned. That''s not what I meant! He thought as his eyes narrowed. He wanted to stain the image of Cheng Sheng''s team by implying that Cheng Sheng''s teammates are fooling around. However, he didn''t expect for them to take it in another way.


    "The audience is right. This is the power of love!" a sect leader exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes. With Yu Sheng''s strength, he''s not behind Jing Cheng and Xi Ming''s strength!" another sect leader said.


    "Meanwhile, Chen Han''s decision is right. They have to secure their weaker teammates first than their score. They can''t lose another teammate." Someone said.


    "That''s right." They all said and nodded in agreement.


    Li Nanzi gnashed his teeth in frustration. As I''ve said, that''s not what I meant! He thought and looked at the crying Xiao Le who was projected by the Cleansing Stone, too. He suddenly have a bad feeling.

 Chapter 147 - The Scum Is Loyal

    Inside the secret realm, Tang Zhe looked around the plain and saw they had killed another round of the walking corpses.


    "Da shixiong!" Guo Cheng called.


    "What?" he asked.


    "I think if we''ll continue like this, we''ll all be exhausted." Guo Cheng answered.


    "Your point is?" Tang Yun asked as he raised his brows while crossing his arms. His chin is proudly raised. He always looked down on mages, and those who are weaker than him.


    Guo Cheng ignored Tang Yun''s provocative gaze and just looked at Tang Zhe. "We should find a shelter to make a camp." He answered.


    "That''s a good idea." Tang Zhe nodded as he touched his chin.


    Guo Cheng nodded. "Also, it''s enough to secure da shixiong and Shan-shixiong''s place in the top 10." He said, referring to the result of the competition. He deliberately excluded Tang Yun. "And to secure our shidis'' safety, we can let some of them rest, while some of them accompany us to earn their scores. Then, the next day, the ones who stayed will be the ones to go, and the ones who went will stay." He explained.


    "That''s a brilliant idea, Guo-shidi!" Shan Lu said.


    "Oi! Don''t ignore me!" Tang Yun said as he glared at Guo Cheng.


    "Guo-shixiong!" the Huakai Sect disciples cried as they looked at Guo Cheng. Their eyes are filled with gratitude.


    Guo Cheng just smiled. They are weaker than Tang Zhe and Shan Lu, so he knows they will be worn out if they''ll continue to go out in a large group. Tang Zhe and Shan Lu would have to watch over them to prevent them from being killed while also earning their point enough to secure their place in the top 10. So, their1 attention will be divided. However, if their number will become less, Tang Zhe and Shan Lu will have less people to protect, and the ones who will stay behind can secure they camp. This is a win-win situation.


    "Then, let''s do that." Tang Zhe said and nodded at Guo Cheng. "We also have to rest in a safe place. Guo-shidi, can you make a formation to secure the place at night?" he asked.


    Guo Cheng nodded. "I can." He answered.


    "Good. Let''s find a place first." Tang Zhe said as he turned to their fellow disciples.


    "Yes, da shixiong!" they answered. "Don''t let Shan-shixiong pick the place!" they added and laughed. Shan Lu is known for his bad luck.


    "¡­ don''t ignore me¡­" Tang Yun muttered before he sighed and followed them.


    In Kang Ce''s side, it isn''t peaceful at all. "You just killed my prey!" one of his teammates said.


    "As I''ve said, I just defended myself!" Kang Ce said.


    "Shut up! You''ve been like this since earlier! I can''t blame those three!" his teammate said. He was referring to the three disciples who left earlier. "I''ve had enough! I''m leaving, too!" he said.


    "Me, too!" his friend said and followed him.


    Kang Ce gnashed his teeth in anger as he turned to the two rogue cultivators watching on the side. They and him are the ones left. "Are you leaving, too?" he asked.


    The two rogue cultivators looked at each other before they shrugged. "There''re only two of us. It''s better to give you our prey than be killed by them." one of them said.


    Kang Ce sighed in satisfaction. They meant, he''ll give them the walking corpses while he protects them in exchange. Those two disciples are stupid! He thought. Including the other three earlier! He added. "Good." He said. "Then, let''s continue." He told them and they left.


    The strong ones are the ones who rule. The weak ones can only follow the strong.


    In the Shanliangde Sect''s side, they also had the same idea with the Huakai Sect.


    "Gong Xian. You stay with Ah Xing and Fu An to protect them while I and Xiao Si will check the place." Xi Ming said as he looked at the opening of the canyon. "Ah Xing. Fu An. Can you lay a formation for us after?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Fu An answered while Xi Xing nodded. Fu An is a talisman mage while Xi Xing knows talisman formations.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Si is a sword cultivator. Both he and Fu An are rogue cultivators.


    "Let''s go." Xi Ming told Xiao Si and they entered the canyon.


    Outside the secret realm, the audience exclaimed. "Oh! It looks like the Shanliangde Sect is the first one to secure their shelter!" the emcee said as they watched Chen Han''s and Tang Zhe''s group look around the secret realm to find a place to stay for the night.


    Kang Ce and his two rogue cultivator teammates are still killing corpses. The Alliance''s disciple assigned to them was secretly and silently following them after they forget him when their team had a disagreement earlier. The Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin still haven''t made their plan yet. The last group also had not yet made their plan.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng''s group can''t be seen since there''s no Alliance''s disciple with them after he gave him to Chen Han''s group.


    "What could Cheng-shixiong and da shixiong be doing now?" Lei Ling asked in worry.


    "Sun-shixiong and Wu Xi, too¡­" You Rou said and sighed.


    "Don''t worry." Lei Qing said. "Cheng-shidi is a resourceful person. His teammates with him are also smart and strong. They will turn out fine." She told them.


    "Yes!" Lei Ling and You Rou said. Their voice hopeful.


    Zuo Zhe was just silent. He looked at Yu Sheng''s image being projected by the Cleansing Stone. Yu Sheng was silently following Chen Han''s group. He knew Yu Sheng is loyal to Cheng Sheng as a knight guard. Thus, he was surprised when Yu Sheng decided to follow Chen Han''s group instead of Cheng Sheng''s.


    And he 1dared to use me as his excuse! He2 thought as a vein popped in his forehead. But, he''s really curious as to the reason Yu Sheng followed Chen Han''s group. He knew not to believe Yu Sheng''s excuse he had given Chen Han and the others earlier. There are only two reasons for Yu Sheng to leave Cheng Sheng''s side. Him3, and the other is if it''s Cheng Sheng''s will.


    Don''t underestimate him1. Even if Cheng Sheng had changed too much, but Yu Sheng never changed ¨C aside from turning his affections to him2 from Cheng Sheng. Thus, he 3can still figure out the way Yu Sheng thinks and understand his4 behavior. He can conclude this is all Cheng Sheng''s plan.


    Why, though? Why would Cheng Sheng separate their group? He1 thought, feeling puzzled. It is unfortunate that Cheng Sheng''s character changed. He2 can''t guess how Cheng Sheng would think now.


    Cheng Sheng had always been loyal to his friends. Thus, he should be protecting them now than leaving them. But, he left them. Could it be he''s annoyed? No. Cheng Sheng could be annoyed to everybody ¨C for example, Jie Mei. However, he would never be annoyed towards his family and friends. Thus, Cheng Sheng ditching Chen Han and his friends really puzzled Zuo Zhe.


    Ah ¨C he1 thought when he finally hit a realization. He stared at Yu Sheng. Could it be, Cheng Sheng decided to leave them because he knows Yu Sheng can protect them? He2 thought in shock. With Yu Sheng, Chen Han and Feng Mo''s combined strength, they can protect Li Tian and Xiao Le. Not to mention with Yu Sheng''s power, he can single-handedly protect them four. Also, Cheng Sheng knows that Yu Sheng knows he3 will be mad at him4 if he''d5 let his6 friends be hurt. However, there''s not much to protect the two7 despite they are a mage, since the two are also sword cultivators.


    Amazing¡­ he1 thought as he sharply inhaled while he looked at on the system''s screen Cheng Sheng who was running2 with Fei Yin, Sun Yi and Wu Xi. His3 eyes are filled with awe. Cheng Sheng has really thought out everything. But, he4 still doesn''t know Cheng Sheng''s reason why he5 had split their group.


    He1 finally knew it when he adjusted and mindlessly touched the system''s screen and the view of the secret realm changed. "WAAAH!" he screamed in horror when he saw something. His hands jerked away from the system''s screen and he jumped back as if he had met his greatest enemy.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou were startled when they heard him screamed. "W-what? What happened?!" Lei Ling nervously asked when he saw Zuo Zhe''s face is very pale and he''s heavily sweating.


    "N-n-n-n¡­ noth-thing¡­" he1 answered as he moved his gaze away from the system''s screen.


    System: did it scare you?


    Asshole! Zuo Zhe cursed in his mind. System, you asshole! He gritted his teeth as he immediately adjusted the system''s screen to a different view filled with colorful flowers and green grasses. Damn you! He added as he raised a middle finger in his mind. Then, he remembered the horrifying sight he had seen again. I wish I could wash my eyes and soak my mind with holy water! He thought as he cried in his heart. With ''that'', Cheng Sheng really is smart to split up their group.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou were puzzled by Zuo Zhe''s behavior as they watched him squatted and draw circles on the ground as if he''s growing mushrooms. He''s actually a crazy person. They thought and decided to ignore Zuo Zhe.

 Chapter 148 - The Scum Is An Actor

    "It''s already dusk. Let''s rest here." Fei Yin said as they reached the meadow.


    "There''s a small hill by the trees. We can hide behind it." Sun Yi said.


    "Okay." Cheng Sheng nodded as the four of them walked towards the hill. He then threw talismans and they were pasted on the trees'' trunk. When he, Fei Yin, Sun Yi and Wu Xi entered the hill, they disappeared.


    Outside the secret realm, the audience were shocked. "WHA - !" they exclaimed as they watched Cheng Sheng and the three others disappeared.


    "Concealment Talismans!" Qi Ling exclaimed. It is what he made. "¡­ he''s smart." He smiled.


    Su Yuan nodded in appreciation. "The walking corpses can''t see them, as well as the other contestants." He said as he looked at the Alliance''s disciple that left Chen Han''s group and went to Cheng Sheng''s group after Chen Han''s group had settled down in a cave and told him1 to look for Cheng Sheng''s group.


    They saw the Alliance''s disciple entered the Concealment Formation to follow Cheng Sheng''s group inside. Then, they saw Fei Yin took out a tent from his qiankun pouch for him and Cheng Sheng to share with. Sun Yi had his own tent while Wu Xi was contented to sleep above the tree and also to watch for the night.


    "Da shixiong, was I wrong?" Cheng Sheng asked as he sat on the ground and hugged his legs. He watched Fei Yin arranged the bowls on the side. "I... I didn''t want to fight with brother..." he said and sniffed. His shoulders are shaking and his head hung low.


    "Cheng-shidi..." Fei Yin called before he sighed. He didn''t answer, since he doesn''t know how or what to answer.


    Sun Yi frowned when he heard what Cheng Sheng said. He went to his1 and Fei Yin''s tent and opened it then went inside. "Cheng-shidi." He called. "I thought you''re a decisive person. I never thought you''re actually a coward." he said as he glared at Cheng Sheng.


    "But..." Cheng Sheng said.


    "If you''ll just feel guilty, why did you take her1 in the first place?" Sun Yi asked.


    "I... just want to fill our number. She also wanted to come along with us." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then why did you leave her?" Sun Yi asked.


    "If she can''t keep up with us, we had to keep up with her, and it''ll wear everyone down." Cheng Sheng answered. "This is a competition, and at any second, it''ll us be killed instead of us killing the walking corpses." he explained. "I - I don''t want for everyone to die. Thus, as the leader of the group, I had to sacrifice someone." he said. "And, we left her with a choice... it''s her fault... not m-mine..." his voice broke, and they saw a drop of water fell on the ground.


    "Cheng-shidi..." Sun Yi said before he balled his fists. "If you can''t be decisive, then I have no choice but to leave!" he said. "As you have said before, a moment of hesitation can take our life. I don''t want to stake my life with someone who can''t stand by his decision!" he said and left. His face is dark.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just lowered his head.


    "Cheng-shidi..." Fei Yin called.


    "Will you leave me, too, da shixiong?" Cheng Sheng asked. His voice is filled with grievance.


    "I won''t." Fei Yin answered and knelt beside him. "Don''t worry. Your da shixiong won''t leave you." he told him and hugged him from behind when he heard Cheng Sheng sobbed.


    Outside, Sun Yi frowned when he saw the Alliance''s disciple standing on the side. He''s clearly eavesdropping. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue at him and flew away on his sword.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone saw the scene and felt very conflicted. "So¡­ he actually feels guilty¡­" they said and wore an expression of guilt. They easily judged Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" You Rou cried as she burst into tears. Her cries echoed all around, making the guilt in the people''s heart become heavier.


    Lei Ling''s face is filled with tears as he silently cried. "Cheng... shixiong *sniff just because you''re the leader, you have to make big decisions..." he hiccupped and immediately wiped his tears, but they kept falling.


    "Being a leader is tough. You have to weigh both an individual''s life and of the whole team''s." Lei Qing said and sadly smiled. A tear fell from her eye.


    "I''m glad Cheng-shixiong still has da shixiong - " Lei Ling said as he sobbed.


    In the secret realm, the Alliance''s disciple, perhaps he felt guilty for eavesdropping, left. He turned to follow Sun Yi, but he saw Sun Yi already disappeared. Thus, he went back to Chen Han''s group.


    Wu Xi, up in the tree, saw the Alliance''s disciple had left. He leaned his back on the trunk of the tree and then slept.


    "Cheng-shidi..." Fei Yin called. "It''s enough, right?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s shoulder shook. He raised his hand and wiped his tears with the back of his hand. However, he was grinning. "... damn it - " he cursed and rolled on the floor, laughing.


    Fei Yin looked at him and tiredly sighed. "You''re really..." he muttered. Such a great actor. He continued in his mind.


    "Alright, we''re done." Cheng Sheng said as he straightened up his clothes. "Ah... that was a good one. I think that''s the best acting I''ve done so far!" he exclaimed. "Wu Xi." he called.


    Wu Xi heard Cheng Sheng''s voice and he immediately woke up. He then jumped down from the tree and entered Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng''s tent.


    "Is this okay?" Fei Yin asked. There''re only three of them left.


    "Of course." Cheng Sheng said and grinned. "I have to have an assurance!" he said and turned to Wu Xi. "Get ready for tomorrow. It''ll be your turn next!" he told him and patted his shoulder.


    "..." Do I really have to do it like Sun Yi? Wu Xi thought.


    Sun Yi, who was hiding behind a boulder, watched as the Alliance''s disciple flew away to the direction of Chen Han''s group.


    "Are you ready?" Yu Sheng asked as he appeared behind Sun Yi.


    "Yeah." Sun Yi grinned as he sheathed his sword. "As I''ve said, things are always lively around Cheng-shidi." he said as they looked at a figure inside the forest that was running at a fast speed and was going towards the direction of Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Xi. Then, at a certain distance, it stopped. "Everyone has a talent to be an actor." he can''t help but say as he looked at the hiding figure''s face.


    "I agree." Yu Sheng said as he remembered no one had guessed he''s a foreign being in this world. Then, he looked at the figure behind the tree. His eyes narrowed and a smile formed on his lips.


    It''s someone they''re very familiar with.


    In Chen Han''s side, everyone was gathered as they cooked dinner.


    "Please leave one for Yu Sheng. He''ll keep watch tonight." Chen Han told Xiao Le. Yu Sheng had left earlier to scout the area.


    Xiao Le surprisingly knows how to cook. Li Tian sat on the side, feeling ashamed.


    "Ah Tian." Chen Han called and smiled when he saw Li Tian''s shy expression. "It''s better you don''t know how to cook." He said.


    "Why?" Li Tian asked.


    "Because I don''t want to see you tired." Chen Han answered. When Li Tian''s face turned red, he chuckled.


    Feng Mo felt blinded and he grimaced. "I wish we could''ve let the Alliance''s disciple send food to Cheng-shidi and da shixiong and the others." he said.


    "Sun Yi knows how to cook. He''s not stingy when it comes to food¡­ huh?" Chen Han said when they saw the Alliance''s disciple had already returned. When did he return? They thought. "You''re back." He said.


    The Alliance''s disciple didn''t answer. He looked like he was hesitating before he took out the Cleansing Stone and showed them what happened to Cheng Sheng''s group.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian cried while Feng Mo balled his fists in anger. They''re mad at themselves. They should''ve had more faith on Cheng Sheng.


    "Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Han''s face is distorted in pain. My younger brother¡­ he thought. "Huh? Sun-shidi?" he muttered when they saw Sun Yi argued with Cheng Sheng. "Sun-shidi, what is he¡­ Sun-shidi!" he called when he saw Sun Yi left in anger. "What the¡­" he said in aghast.


    "They had a disagreement, too¡­" Xiao Le almost dropped the ladle in shock.


    Chen Han balled his fists in anger. "What is going on with everyone?" he asked as he punched the wall of the cave. "Sun-shidi¡­ why would he¡­?" he asked. First, it was Cheng Sheng. Now, it was Sun Yi. It''s just the first day yet everyone is already falling apart.


    Li Tian and Xiao Le sobbed while Feng Mo silently cried on the side. The Alliance''s disciple noticed the heavy atmosphere and was ridden with more guilt. He silently left and met Yu Sheng who had returned.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Sheng asked and his eyes narrowed when he heard everyone was crying inside. "What happened?" he asked. His voice is laced with anger.


    The Alliance''s disciple hesitated before he showed the Cleansing Stone to Yu Sheng. He didn''t expect that when Yu Sheng saw what happened, he punched the tree on the side. The Alliance''s disciple was startled and almost dropped the Cleansing Stone.


    "Damn it!" Yu Sheng cursed. "If I had known they were this spineless, I wouldn''t have teamed up with them!" he said.


    Afraid Yu Sheng would hit him, the Alliance''s disciple ran away. He missed to see the evil grin on Yu Sheng''s face, as well as Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le coming out of the cave and were laughing.

 Chapter 149 - The Scum Is Nice

    Outside the secret realm, the audience was in an uproar. "Oh, my god! I didn''t expect this reversal!" they exclaimed in shock.


    "Cheng Sheng really regretted it, right? Leaving Jie Mei¡­" someone said.


    "Chen Han and Feng Mo are mad because they doubted Cheng Sheng''s character!" somebody said.


    "Yeah. This shows they didn''t have that much faith on Cheng Sheng." Someone sighed.


    "Who could''ve expected for Cheng Sheng to be so loyal to his friends, to the point of sacrificing a person to secure their safety in the future?" somebody shook his head. If they had let Jie Mei stay with them, they really will wear out themselves for protecting an extra person. They would also deplete their resources faster ¨C like foods and water. A weak woman is a leech.


    He didn''t know his words will be true later ¨C in a different way.


    "Cheng-shixiong!!" You Rou and Lei Ling burst into in tears as they covered their mouth to prevent themselves from sobbing further.


    Meanwhile, Lei Qing covered her face with her hand as she silently cried beside Lei Ling and You Rou. "Cheng-shidi¡­" she sobbed.


    Zuo Zhe watched them cry, before he turned to the system''s screen showing Cheng Sheng''s group and Chen Han''s group currently. "¡­" the hell, guys! Do you have to go this far?! He thought as he looked at Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou. His eyes are filled with sympathy. You three have it hard for being fellow disciples and friends with these idiots¡­ he thought and a vein popped in his forehead when he saw Yu Sheng''s grinning face. Bastard¡­ he thought as his face darkened. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue and slapped the system''s screen close.


    "Young master Zuo¡­ what happened to you?" Lei Ling asked as he wiped his tears. "Could it be¡­ you''re also mad?" he asked.


    "¡­ yeah." Zuo Zhe answered through his gritted teeth when the system opened its screen automatically. I''m hella mad with these idiots! I''ve had enough of them! He thought as he listened to the surroundings that was filled with cries and tears. This world is really doomed¡­ he thought and face palmed.


    Inside the secret realm, the Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin had settled down by the cave behind the waterfall. Jing Kang used a talisman to scout the surrounding before he found a cave behind the waterfall.


    "Fourth young master Jing, thank you." Qian Lin told Jing Kang.


    "Ah Kang is always reliable." Jing Cheng said.


    "Definitely!" Jing Hei nodded in agreement as they looked around the small cave that''s surrounded by talismans Jing Kang had set up a formation for them tonight.


    "It''s perfunctory." Jing Kang said. I wish it would be Ling Ling1 who''s with me, but I don''t want to expose him in danger, so I''ll bear with this for now. He thought.


    Jing Bai smiled, seeming to know what Jing Kang was thinking after he saw Jing Kang''s ears turning red. "Yiyi, here. I roasted a fish for you." He said as he turned to Zheng Yi.


    "Stop calling me with that nickname!" Zheng Yi said, yet still accepted the fish from Jing Bai. "I have something to show you." He told them before he showed them the Cleansing Stone he''s carrying.


    "Wha¡­ Sun Yi defected from Cheng Sheng''s group?!" Jing Hei exclaimed in shock.


    "I can''t believe this¡­" Qian Lin was shocked to see Cheng Sheng, as well as Chen Han''s group, cry.


    Zheng Yi let them watch the Cleansing Stone. This isn''t against the rules, and in fact, this is also an arrangement for each team. The Cleansing Stone records each group, but it can also be accessible to the other teams. As well as their scores. It depends on the Alliance''s disciple if he wanted to show it to the team he''s assigned to.


    For example, the disciple assigned to Kang Ce''s group. Since they were ignoring him, he only recorded their score and nothing else. For the other group, the disciple assigned to them was being lazy thus he''s also just recording their score.


    "Da ge has the highest score!" Jing Hei exclaimed when he saw their scores.


    "Tang Zhe has greater score than Xi Ming." Jing Bai was surprised. Xi Ming is the third place, just one point less than Tang Zhe.


    "Chen Han and Sun Yi aren''t losing." Qian Lin said. Chen Han and Sun Yi are the fourth and fifth place, respectively.


    "Cheng Sheng is also strong, as well as Fei Yin." Jing Bai said. Cheng Sheng is the sixth place and Fei Yin is the seventh place. He and Gong Xian tied in the ninth place. Jing Hei tied with Feng Mo in the tenth place and Qian Lin is the eleventh. Jing Kang is tied with Li Tian in the twelfth place.


    Shan Lu is the thirteenth place. Xi Xing is the fourteenth place. Tang Yun is tied with Xiao Le in the sixteenth place. Guo Cheng is tied with Fu An in seventeenth place and Kang Ce is tied with Xiong Si in the eighteenth place.


    What''s surprising is Yu Sheng who is the eighth place and Wu Xi is the fifteenth place. They''re not gonna lie, but Yu Sheng and Wu Xi are obviously stronger than them. Yu Sheng should belong to the top five, and Wu Xi should belong to the top ten.


    Yet¡­ they thought as they looked at Yu Sheng and Wu Xi''s name written in gray color. Each contestant''s name is written with the color of their sect. Gray is for the rogue cultivators, white for the missing people and black is for the dead people.


    "It''s only the first day but many have died." Jing Kang said. The fifth team had half of their members died. In Kang Ce''s team, the two other disciples who left also died.


    Kang Ce, who saw the ranking list, clicked his tongue. "As I said, idiots die faster." He smirked and climbed up a tree to sleep for tonight. He doesn''t care about the two rogue cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Xi Ming''s group had settled down in the canyon.


    "Ge. Is this okay?" Xi Xing asked when he saw Xi Ming was ranked third, lower than Tang Zhe''s place.


    Xi Ming smiled because Xi Xing was concerned about him. "It''s fine." He said and rubbed Xi Xing''s head. "This is just the first day." he told him.


    "Mn." Xi Xing nodded as he and Gong Xian cooked. It was natural for them to know how to cook since they grew up in the street. There''s no one to cook for them when they were young.


    The Alliance''s disciple who''s with them, after he showed the situation of Cheng Sheng''s group with Xi Ming, was invited to eat with them after Xi Ming became happy knowing Cheng Sheng is not a bad person. He had a good impression of Cheng Sheng, thus he became disappointed of him before1.


    "Let''s eat!" Xi Ming said. However, before they could start, they heard a rustling sound outside.


    They turned, only to see someone appear from the darkness.


    Outside the secret realm, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou are worried. "Da shixiong can cook, right?" Lei Ling asked after they saw Cheng Sheng''s small group through the Cleansing Stone when the Alliance''s disciple checked on them.


    "I¡­ think so." Lei Qing said as they watched Fei Yin started the fire while Wu Xi carried the vegetables and meat they bought yesterday. They only saw him give meat buns to Cheng Sheng before, and the meat buns must have been bought by him somewhere.


    "I just hope it''s edible." You Rou bit her nails as they anxiously watched Fei Yin started to cook while Cheng Sheng laid enchantments all around their camp. Meanwhile, Wu Xi went back up the tree to look around their area in case an enemy appears.


    "¡­" Zuo Zhe stared at them blankly. What do you mean, you hope it''s edible? He thought as he pressed his lips thin in indignation. Fei Yin''s hands are magical and he''s a five-star chef! How can you doubt his cooking skills?! He thought as he watched Fei Yin cooking after the Cleansing Stone projected their group. Instead, they should envy Cheng Sheng and Wu Xi for getting a chance to eat Fei Yin''s dishes!


    "Huh? Isn''t that ¨C " the crowd exclaimed when they saw the Shanliangde Sect''s side.


    "Sun Yi?!" they exclaimed in shock when they saw Sun Yi appeared before the dumbfounded Shanliangde Sect disciples.


    Inside the secret realm, Xi Ming was shocked. "Second young master Sun¡­" he called as they stared at Sun Yi with widened eyes.


    Sun Yi sadly smiled as he sat on the side. "Let me rest first." He said and panted as he leaned his back on the wall.


    Xi Ming and the others are still shocked. "Uhm¡­" he called when they heard Sun Yi''s stomach suddenly grumbled. "You can eat with us." He told him.


    "Really?" Sun Yi said. Seeing the group nodded, his face lit up and he smiled. "Thanks a lot!" he said as he took the bowl they gave him.


    "¡­ somehow¡­" the Shanliangde Sect disciples said as they, Fu An and Xiong Si stared at Sun Yi eating. "¡­ we feel blessed?" they said.


    After all, Sun Yi is really a beauty! Their group''s attractive index increased!

 Chapter 150 - The Scum Is Boring

    Intersect Competition, third stage, second day.


    After all, they had watched Sun Yi and Cheng Sheng fought so the Shanliangde Sect is still wary of Sun Yi despite they admired his appearance. Sun Yi always wanted to see interesting things.


    "Second young master Sun¡­" Xi Ming called as they left the canyon. If they won''t find a better place, they will come back to the canyon. After all, the canyon is also a good place. "About you and Cheng Sheng¡­" he said.


    Sun Yi knew the Alliance''s disciple must have shown it to the Shanliangde Sect''s disciples. "You don''t like me? It''s fine." He said. He has always been straightforward. He isn''t afraid of offending people. "It''s true, anyway. I like interesting and lively things!" he said and smiled.


    "But¡­" Xi Ming said.


    "Jie Mei will die, anyway." Sun Yi said. "Do you think we can protect her forever? Remember, we''re staying here for seven days. The qi of this realm is limited for us to meditate." He told them. "Sooner than later, we''ll still have to forsook her to save our friends. She''s a stranger to us. Whoever''s with us, we''ll still forsook as long as we save our friends." He explained.


    They stared at Sun Yi in awe. They misjudged him. He isn''t a bad person. He is just forceful in his ways.


    "Also ¨C " Sun Yi said and sighed. " ¨C my Yuan is a boring person, and I like fun things. Thus, I''m looking for it1 from other people." He added.


    "¡­" their face was covered in dark lines. Do you really have to say this? They thought. Wu Yuan is his husband, and the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone heard what Sun Yi said and they looked at Wu Yuan. Will this lead to divorce? They thought. However, they didn''t see Wu Yuan frowned nor got mad. Instead¡­ his eyes looked like they are shining? What''s with this seemingly doting gaze? They thought as they stared at Wu Yuan who was staring at Sun Yi who was being projected by the Cleansing Stone.


    "Sect leader Wu is too doting of Sun Yi." The audience said.


    "This is true love!" someone said.


    No¡­ Zuo Zhe thought, his face is covered in black lines. That''s just him thinking of ways how to punish Sun Yi when the third stage is over. He thought. Wu Yuan and Sun Yi are the only homosexual people he wrote in The Tales of the Cultivation World. This is to declare that there''s nothing wrong of homosexual love. He is relieved, and very happy Wu Yuan and Sun Yi are still together in this world.


    Don''t look at Wu Yuan''s abstinent appearance. He''s very wild in bed. And don''t look at Sun Yi''s daring appearance. He''s very submissive to Wu Yuan in bed. Zuo Zhe thinks, the two must have done the 108 sex positions of homosexuals.


    Inside the secret realm, Sun Yi allied with the Shanliangde Sect. The other groups have seen this, too, especially Cheng Sheng''s group and Chen Han''s group.


    "Sun-shidi¡­" Chen Han bit his lip.


    The Alliance''s disciple, after showing the Cleansing Stone to Chen Han''s group, he immediately traveled to Cheng Sheng''s group, completely missing to see Chen Han and the others giggling.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side, Tang Zhe was surprised at first before he smiled. "It''s reasonable for Sun Yi to ally with them. After all, he came from Shanliang." He said.


    On the Zunjingde Sect''s side, Jing Cheng and the others thought the same thing as Tang Ze. Then, there''s Kang Ce''s group.


    "Keh!" Kang Ce snickered. "Only the weak gathers as a group. The strong doesn''t need any allies!" he said as he turned his back on the corpses of the two rogue cultivators.


    At dawn, they were attacked by the walking corpses. The number is too many and he pulled one of them to block the walking corpse. The rogue cultivator had his neck bitten and he died. Meanwhile, the other rogue cultivators stared at Kang Ce in shock. They finished the walking corpses first before they fought with each other.


    "Tch!" Kang Ce took out a magic pill and his wounds healed. He saw his rank increased as well as his score. Then, he saw the names of the three disciples who separated from them first. Their names became black, indicating they are dead.


    In his team, only he is left.


    "Shixiong¡­" Xiao Le muttered when he saw Kang Ce''s name is the only one left in his team. Then, he saw that the fifth team has only four members left.


    "Xiao Le, let''s go." Li Tian called. Feng Mo was walking beside him.


    "Hey, move." Yu Sheng told Xiao Le and he pushed him forward.


    "Y-yes!" Xiao Le answered and immediately moved his feet. "Huh?" he said when he saw the Alliance disciple returned. "You''re so fast." He said.


    "¡­" The Alliance disciple didn''t answer and just showed them the Cleansing Stone that projected Cheng Sheng''s group. No¡­ it should only be Wu Xi.


    When the Alliance disciple arrived in Cheng Sheng''s group, he only saw Wu Xi above the tree. Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng are still inside the tent, sleeping. And, Wu Xi is also still asleep. He knocked on the tree to call Wu Xi to show him the update in the other groups.


    Wu Xi woke up and then jumped down the tree. He watched the Cleansing Stone, but showed no reaction. Then, he came back up the tree and continued sleeping.


    "¡­" the Alliance disciple. He looked at the tent in the ground and approached it, only to see a ''please do not disturb sign, or you''ll be killed'' sign hanging outside the tent. "¡­" he decided to go back to Chen Han''s group. This group is not only scary, but also lazy to death! The other groups already started at dawn, yet the sun''s already up and this group are still deep asleep!


    "¡­" Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Yu Sheng stared blankly at Cheng Sheng''s group.


    "Wow¡­ Cheng-shixiong must be so tired last night after laying arrays he''s still asleep right now!" Xiao Le, who''s a brainless fan of Cheng Sheng like Lei Ling and You Rou, looked at Cheng Sheng''s group in awe.


    "¡­" Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Yu Sheng and the Alliance''s disciple stared blankly at Xiao Le. We have no choice but to accept this obvious excuse.


    Outside the secret realm, the sect leaders looked at Xie Lan. "¡­" they feel speechless. They''re not dumb to believe Xiao Le''s words. The other teams are already hunting the walking corpses yet Cheng Sheng''s group is still hunting the god of sleep? They thought. They had never seen such a lazy group before!


    However, the audience thought otherwise. "Aia~ Cheng Sheng really must have been exhausted. Look, he''s still asleep!" they said and looked at Cheng Sheng''s group in pity.


    "Cheng-shixiong is so hardworking!" You Rou exclaimed.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Lei Ling cried.


    "¡­" somehow, I suddenly feel ashamed. Lei Qing thought as she glanced at Zuo Zhe whose face was covered in dark lines. Somehow¡­ I feel guilty. She thought.


    Zuo Zhe looked at Cheng Sheng sprawled on the quilt and was snoring. Meanwhile, Fei Yin was actually already awake and was just staring at Cheng Sheng''s sleeping face. For two hours. God¡­ what happened to my straight as a pencil protagonist?! He screamed in his mind. Ah. Damn. He''s1 also a transmigrator, I forgot. QAQ


    Inside the secret realm, Fei Yin started to cook their breakfast when he saw Cheng Sheng''s about to wake up. "Good morning." He greeted Wu Xi who was sleeping above the tree when he went out of the tent. Then, he threw his sword when he saw there are walking corpses in the distance. The sword freely danced in the air before it killed the walking corpses. Fei Yin doesn''t want Cheng Sheng''s sleep to be disturbed.


    Wu Xi ignored the walking corpses and just let Fei Yin''s sword kill them. He jumped down the tree and started the fire while Fei Yin prepared the ingredients. After an hour and Cheng Sheng walked out of the tent, yawning and barefooted, then saw the breakfast was ready.


    Fei Yin saw Cheng Sheng''s appearance and, as usual, made Cheng Sheng wore his outer robe and shoes. He then took out a wet towel and gently wiped Cheng Sheng''s face before he took out a comb and neatly fixed Cheng Sheng''s hair. Cheng Sheng''s elegant appearance returned!


    Wu Xi saw everything but he ignored it. The Alliance''s disciple who decided to go back after guessing Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng''s wake up time. "¡­" he saw everything.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone saw it as well. "¡­" such dedication! They all thought as they cast an admiring gaze to Fei Yin who was now serving Cheng Sheng his breakfast while Wu Xi just took his own food.


    "¡­" the sect leaders looked at Xie Lan before they turned to Fei Huang. Sect leader Fei, is it alright for your second nephew to be reduced to Cheng Sheng''s manservant?!

 Chapter 151 - The Scum Is Lazy

    "¡­" Zuo Zhe who also saw everything. Twice ¨C one from the Cleansing Stone and the other is from his system''s screen Hey, Cheng Sheng! How dare you make Fei Yin do all that!!! He screamed in indignation inside his mind. However, he can''t do anything even if it pains him to see Fei Yin acting like Cheng Sheng''s butler. QAQ Fei Yin¡­ I wronged you. I now regret writing a crossover¡­ orz


    "This is true love!" the audience exclaimed, which is a heavy hammer that crushed Zuo Zhe''s heart.


    Inside secret realm, Cheng Sheng wiped his lips with a napkin. "The food is really delicious! Thank you, da shixiong!" he said as he ate for the second time.


    Fei Yin is obviously overjoyed, but he didn''t show it on his face. His eyes are shining, though. "You''re welcome, shidi." He told Cheng Sheng as he also ate.


    The atmosphere is so warm no one can tell they''re inside a dangerous secret realm. "Heh." Cheng Sheng smiled when he felt the Alliance disciple''s presence disappeared just as they finished eating. He immediately took out Cleaning Talismans and the bowls and cups immediately became clean. "Shall we start our own hunting now, da shixiong?" he asked.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded.


    "Wu Xi." Cheng Sheng called. "You know what to do." He told him.


    Wu Xi nodded and he immediately flew on his sword.


    On Chen Han''s side, Xiao Le and Li Tian killed the corpses with their spells and talismans. "Whew!" they exclaimed and turned to Chen Han''s side. They were also finished cleaning up the corpses.


    "The Zunjingde Sect, Shanliangde Sect and Huakai Sect are really hardworking." Feng Mo exclaimed as they checked the rankings from the Cleansing Stone held by the Alliance''s disciple who had just returned.


    Jing Cheng was still the first, but Xi Ming ranked up and tied with Tang Zhe in the second place. The third place is Chen Han while Sun Yi is the fourth place. Yu Sheng and Kang Ce became the fifth place. Jing Bai, Gong Xian and Shan Lu are the sixth place. Jing Hei, Feng Mo and Xi Xing are the seventh place. Tang Yun, Li Tian and Qian Lin are in the eight place. Jing Kang is in the ninth place with Xiao Le! Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are both in the tenth place.


    "WHA - !" they suddenly exclaimed when they saw Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin suddenly ranked up and became the ninth place, while Jing Kang and Xiao Le fell down to the tenth place. "This - !" they exclaimed when Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin ranked up again and replaced Tang Yun, Li Tian and Qian Lin in ninth place!


    Yesterday, everyone was obviously not doing their best thus their scattered rankings. Also, they were still adapting in the secret realm. However, today is the second day thus they started!


    Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and Tang Zhe saw the rapid change in the ranking thus they immediately ordered their fellow disciples. "Start sweeping the corpses!" they said.


    "Yes!" everyone answered and resumed killing the walking corpses which appeared.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone watched in awe as countless flashes of sword glares can be seen. "Amazing¡­" they exclaimed as they watched the contestants. Then, they saw the fifth team used the teleportation array when a large group of walking corpses appeared. The fifth team has only three people remained after a walking corpse pounced on one of them before they could leave.


    "AAAAAHH!!!" one of the members of the fifth team cried when they appeared outside the secret realm. "Xiao Tu!" he cried. It was Xiao Tu who was bitten by the walking corpse when they were leaving.


    The audience looked away from them. They can understand his agony after they seen Xiao Tu pushed his teammates to the teleportation array. Xiao Tu sacrificed himself for his team.


    Meanwhile, the Alliance disciple who was assigned to them teleported away from the walking corpses and looked around. They saw him gathering the qi left by the righteous cultivators. After they kill the walking corpses, the righteous cultivators have their qi left on the walking corpses after they killed it as their trace. This is the basis of each contestant''s score. The three people of the fifth team obviously scored the lowest and their names turned pale yellow, indicating they forfeited.


    Suddenly, they heard someone exclaimed loudly. "THAT - !" he said and pointed at the ranking''s board. "Wu Xi''s name turned white!" he said.


    "HA!" everyone gasped when they really saw Wu Xi''s name is white. It indicated the person is missing!


    You Rou loudly gasped and covered her mouth. "No way¡­ he''s really missing?! Wasn''t he with Cheng-shixiong and da shixiong?!" she said.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened. "Could it be¡­ something happened to them?!" he said, his face is filled with horror.


    "No way¡­!" Lei Qing said as she looked at Wu Xi''s name in disbelief.


    "Could it be¡­" Zuo Zhe said as he looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin''s name in green. "Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are fighting, but something happened to Wu Xi and they didn''t notice?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin fighting against a large number of corpses on the system''s screen.


    "That''s - !" You Rou said and looked at the image projected by the Cleansing Stone. Her eyes and face is filled with worry and anxiety. "Even Wu Xi disappeared¡­" she muttered.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone was shocked. "Wu Xi disappeared?!" they said. "Wasn''t he with Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin earlier?!" they added.


    "What''s going on?!" they asked. They didn''t notice it earlier that Wu Xi''s name isn''t on the ranking since they were busy increasing their rank and score. Now, when they finished killing a wave of corpses and had a time to breathe, they finally saw Wu Xi''s name in white.


    On Chen Han''s side, they immediately turned to the Alliance''s disciple with them. "Hey! How was Ah Sheng?!" he asked before he shook his head. "No. You go look for Ah Sheng! Now! Tell him to send us a Voice Talisman!" he said.


    The Alliance''s disciple nodded and then teleported using the Cleansing Stone. He appeared on the meadow where Cheng Sheng''s group stayed before he finally felt Cheng Sheng''s qi. He immediately followed it and he finally found Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin.


    "Yo!" Cheng Sheng called and waved at the Alliance''s disciple while Fei Yin handed Cheng Sheng a meat bun1. The group of walking corpses were piled up behind them after they killed them.


    "¡­" what was in danger? These two are clearly on a picnic! He thought and showed them Wu Xi''s white name.


    "Eh? He''s missing?" Cheng Sheng was surprised. "Didn''t he follow a corpse earlier?" he asked as he looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded. "A corpse escaped from my shidi''s array, thus Wu Xi followed it to kill it. He went there." He said and pointed the direction leading to the deeper part of the forest.


    "¡­" he had a sense of foreboding. This is a secret realm, and everywhere is dangerous. Can''t they read the atmosphere that that direction clearly says, ''do not come, or you can never go back''? He thought and his face was covered in dark lines.


    "Aia. Could it be an area recognized as forbidden by the Alliance, thus Wu Xi''s name became white when he entered?" Cheng Sheng asked as they looked at the dark road ahead. "But, Wu Xi will come back!" he said and smiled. "He''ll definitely come back!" he said.


    "¡­" let''s hope so. The Alliance''s disciple thought as he counted the new score of Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin before he came back to Chen Han''s group and showed them Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin.


    "So it''s like that." Chen Han sighed in relief when he heard Cheng Sheng''s explanation.


    Jing Cheng, Xi Ming, Tang Zhe and the others were also relieved. "So there''s a forbidden area." Jing Cheng said as he turned to his fellow disciples. "If you saw a suspicious area, don''t stare at it and quickly leave. Got it?" he told them.


    "Yes!" Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin answered.


    Zheng Yi silently watched them before looking at the forbidden area in the image projected by the Cleansing Stone. It''s a very dangerous place. Anywhere can be a dangerous place. This secret realm wasn''t explored thoroughly. The Alliance also had set up barriers on the places they had inspected. He and the other Alliance''s disciples who came to accompany the contestants were already briefed. Thus, no one has gotten into an accident with the forbidden areas.


    Not until Wu Xi. "This is really a forbidden area." He said.


    "What?!" Jing Hei and the others said as they turned to him.


    "This is an unfortunate accident." He said and sighed as he closed the Cleansing Stone. Even though the teams have split up, but it''s within the Alliance''s expectations. After all, there''s a diversity of the contestants.


    However, the Alliance''s disciples could appear anywhere within Pai Lie''s array inside the secret realm, which is the stage for the competition. Thus, the disciples could immediately come to the contestants'' rescue if they would ever go near the forbidden area.


    However, everything happened too fast. They also didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Xi to come near the forbidden area. It was too late by the time they noticed. Wu Xi''s gone.


    "I''ll come back right away." Zheng Yi told the Zunjingde Sect. Before they could react, he already teleported to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "Where''s the disciple1 who''s with you?" he asked them two when he appeared before them.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin weren''t surprised. "Of course we had to send him to my brother and our friends." Cheng Sheng answered as he chewed on the barbecued meat. "What if they would also accidentally go to a forbidden area?" he asked. "We can''t have another accident again, right?" he smiled.

 Chapter 152 - The Scum Is Infuriating

    Zheng Yi, behind his mask, gritted his teeth in irritation. However, he knows better than be provoked by Cheng Sheng. He is the eldest disciple of the Righteous Alliance, and the only grandson of Zheng Fu Gong. He knows how to control his temper. "The Alliance''s goal is the solidarity of the contestants. As righteous cultivators, we should know how to cooperate for a common goal." He said.


    "No, no. I didn''t say anything about the Alliance''s motives." Cheng Sheng said. "What do you imply? That I deliberately broke off my team because I''m aiming for something? Hey, hey. Why would I sacrifice my family and friends just for my motives?" he asked. "You''re thinking too highly of me. I''m not an ambitious person. If I am, the world would have long known of my name and face!" he said.


    Zheng Yi''s fists clenched. He took a deep breath to calm his fury. "Cheng Sheng. You are a smart and highly-skilled individual. You should know this place is dangerous." He said. "Why would you bring your people here?" he asked.


    "You really do highly think of me." Cheng Sheng said and sighed. "You already said, the secret realm is a dangerous place. Any place looks dangerous. This one isn''t any different." He said and pointed the area behind them with his thumb. "Also, even if Wu Xi is in my team, but everyone here only teamed up temporarily. The same can be said between Wu Xi and I." he continued. "Wu Xi has his own goals to achieve. Who am I to stop him, even if I know the place is a forbidden area? We''re just mere stranger to each other!" he explained as he crossed his arms. "Also¡­ this really is a forbidden area?" he asked, his tone surprised as he looked behind them.


    "Elder Zheng already said beforehand. The secret realm is dangerous. Even if an accident occurred, but if the contestant wasn''t careful, the Alliance won''t be held responsible." Zheng Yi coldly said. "Wu Xi''s disappearance serves as a warning to everyone!" he said, his voice loud as he announced to all the contestants. "Don''t act on your own. If you don''t value your life, then do so!" he said and then turned to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "If you still want to continue roaming around this area, then you''re free to do so." He told them.


    "No, no. After hearing elder Zheng''s grandson''s warning, of course we wouldn''t dare!" Cheng Sheng said with a big smile. "Right, da shixiong?" he turned to Fei Yin.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded as an answer.


    Zheng Yi''s eyes narrowed. "I don''t know what you''re planning, but be careful not to act against the Alliance. Even if it''s against my principles, I will kill you." He told him. "This conversation wasn''t recorded in the Cleansing Stone, so you don''t have to worry." He said.


    "That should be said to you." Cheng Sheng said as he grinned at Zheng Yi.


    A vein popped in Zheng Yi''s forehead when Cheng Sheng waved at him. Then, he went back to the Zunjingde Sect''s side.


    "Yiyi?" Jing Bai called when Zheng Yi reappeared. "What was¡­ Yiyi?" he called again when Zheng Yi didn''t answer him. Zheng Yi would usually retort to him after being called by his nickname of him. However, Zheng Yi didn''t this time.


    There''s also the sudden announcement just now after Wu Xi disappeared¡­


    "What happened to him? Was he replaced?" Jing Hei whispered to him.


    "No." Jing Bai answered. He knows it is Zheng Yi and he wasn''t replaced by an Alliance''s disciple. Thus, he was puzzled by Zheng Yi''s silence.


    "Then, why did he suddenly become mute?" Jing Hei curiously asked.


    "The Alliance''s disciples always had1." Jing Kang answered when he saw Jing Bai''s serious expression. "Let''s continue." He said.


    "Yes!" Jing Hei answered as he followed Jing Cheng and Qian Lin who were making a killing.


    Jing Kang looked at Jing Bai and Zheng Yi before he left.


    "Zheng Yi." Jing Bai called. His tone is serious. This is the first time he called Zheng Yi by his full name.


    Zheng Yi blinked when he heard Jing Bai''s address of him. "What?" he asked and turned to Jing Bai, only to be met by Jing Bai''s face. Jing Bai''s face is too close to him. If he wasn''t wearing a mask, they would have already kissed! His eyes widened in shock and he immediately pushed him. "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "No¡­ I thought you were sleeping while standing." Jing Bai said before he smiled. "So? What did Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin say about Wu Xi''s disappearance?" he asked.


    "Oh. They just wandered too far." Zheng Yi said and blinked. "Is your group done with this area?" he asked as he looked around and saw countless corpses lying on the ground.


    "I am, but Jing Cheng and the others aren''t yet." Jing Bai answered. "Since I am tired, shall we go have a chat?" he asked and smiled brightly at Zheng Yi.


    Zheng Yi''s face darkened. "Don''t interrupt me with my work!" he told him before he marched away.


    Jing Bai watched him walk away and his smile disappeared. That was him just now. He thought. He''s referring to Zheng Yi. Then, who was ''he''? He thought as his eyes narrowed. He looked at the talisman on his hand that was now burning. It was a talisman he asked from Jing Kang and he pasted it on Zheng Yi''s back before Zheng Yi could leave earlier. If it was the ''usual'' Zheng Yi, he would have already noticed. However, ''he'' didn''t.


    He looked back and saw Jing Kang was staring at him. Their gazes talked. Something''s wrong with Zheng Yi.


    On Cheng Sheng''s side, he and Fei Yin finished eating the barbecue ¨C albeit the mountain of corpses on their side.


    "What have you found out?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I am not too sure." Cheng Sheng answered and he frowned. "This is troublesome, ne." he sighed.


    "I''m with you." Fei Yin told him.


    Cheng Sheng blinked and he looked at Fei Yin before he smiled. "I know." He said. "Da shixiong is the most reliable person!" he said with a big smile.


    "¡­" that''s not what I wanted to hear. Fei Yin thought before he sighed, feeling helpless. "Sheng." He called.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Fei Yin. "Say. You''re not my da shixiong, nor am I your shidi, so ¨C " he said as he tiptoed and had his face approach Fei Yin''s face. " ¨C can''t you smile, Fei Yin?" he asked.


    Fei Yin''s eyes widened before he stared at Cheng Sheng. He felt his heart skipped a beat when he heard Cheng Sheng called his name. Sheng¡­ he thought as he raised his hand. However, just as his hand reached the back of Cheng Sheng''s head to pull him to him, he stopped. He lowered his hand before he moved his gaze. "I will." He told him. "But not now." he said.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Fei Yin before he sighed in disappointment. "Geez¡­ da shixiong just can''t spoil his shidi!" he complained with a pout.


    "¡­" am I not spoiling you enough? Fei Yin thought before he took a deep breath to calm his fast heartbeat. His heart almost stopped beating earlier when he saw Cheng Sheng''s face is so close to his. He thought he''d kiss me. He thought as he secretly glanced at Cheng Sheng who was checking around the area.


    "It''s already afternoon and it''s so hot!" Cheng Sheng said.


    Yeah. It really is hot. Fei Yin thought as his face reddened. He''s still thinking if Cheng Sheng would have kissed him earlier. "Hm?" he muttered when he saw the sky suddenly turned gray. "Rain." He said as he pulled Cheng Sheng. "Let''s go find a shelter." He told him and pulled him to leave the forest.


    "Okay!" Cheng Sheng answered.


    Just as they left, a figure appeared behind a tree and was staring viciously at them. Its long and slender tongue flickered as it hissed.


    Up the tree, the invisible Wu Xi was silently watching the figure before the figure ran towards the deeper part of the forbidden area. "¡­" should I follow it? He thought before he sighed. No. I''ll just sleep. It''ll come out later, anyway, as long as Cheng Sheng is around. He thought before he closed his eyes to sleep.


    Outside the secret realm, Zheng Fu Gong and the other elders looked grim. Meanwhile, the sect leaders felt disappointed.


    "It was a waste, that Wu Xi." One of them said. "I was hoping to recruit him for my sect." he said.


    "Yeah. Who would expect for him to be so greedy and follow a corpse? He was led to his demise." Another one said. They already decided that Wu Xi died.


    The audience also felt disappointed, but they already had expected the forbidden areas. "That was really unfortunate, for it to happen to Wu Xi." They said.


    "Wu Xi¡­" Lei Ling muttered and he felt sad.


    "Wu Xi disappeared. Is he still alive?" You Rou asked. "What would happen to Cheng-shixiong''s promise to him?" she added.


    "We should believe in Wu Xi." Lei Qing said. "He won''t die. Cheng-shidi must know something." She said. Her voice is firm.


    Zuo Zhe looked at her. You don''t know how you were so right, girl1. He thought as he looked at Wu Xi sleeping on top of the tree. Cheng Sheng really loves to play with people''s feelings, making the one in the know ¨C him, feel mad!

 Chapter 153 - The Scum Is Inauspicious

    The Shanliangde Sect''s team looked at Sun Yi who sighed as he silently lamented Wu Xi''s fate. Somehow¡­ Cheng Sheng is inauspicious. They thought as they looked at each other.


    Jie Mei died after they left her under the order of Cheng Sheng. Then, their group split up. Sun Yi left their small group, then now Wu Xi is missing. Not to mention his fellow female disciples lost after he instructed them, Jing Xian was humiliated and Shan Lu almost died again¡­ piling up, it''s really inauspicious.


    But, they can''t overlook Cheng Sheng''s good points, of course. Jie Mei was eliminated from their group to lessen the consumers of their resources. His intentions were misunderstood by his team. He misunderstood Sun Yi''s good intention. As for Wu Xi¡­ it isn''t his1 fault, right? He didn''t tell Wu Xi to go to the forbidden area, right? It was just a coincidence. Everything is just a coincidence.


    They secretly grimaced. Somehow, they got scared of Cheng Sheng for another reason. The sudden downpour of the rain didn''t help as it only added to the heavy atmosphere and their anxiety.


    "Let''s rest first while walking corpses are slowed by the mud and rain." Xi Ming said.


    "Yes!" they answered as they find a temporary shelter.


    On the other side, the Huakai Sect met Kang Ce who was heavily wounded. A chunk of flesh was missing from his arm, and his blood was flowing from his arm and onto the already wet ground because of the rain. It was horrifying to look at. He looked like a sorry sight.


    Currently, the ones left are Cheng Sheng''s team who split up into two groups and lost two members ¨C one confirmed dead1 while the other one is missing2; Jing Cheng''s team who split up also into two groups ¨C the Zunjingde Sect with Qian Lin, and the Shanliangde Sect with Fu An and Xiong Si. No one died in both groups, like the Huakai Sect which is led by its eldest disciple ¨C Tang Zhe; and last is Kang Ce, who''s the only one survived in their team. The originally fifth team has only three members who survived after they withdrew from the competition.


    "He looked pitiful." One of them said when they saw Kang Ce collapsed on the ground. "Shall we help him?" he asked.


    Tang Zhe stared at Kang Ce who was silently lying on the wet ground. "Shan-shidi. You go." he said.


    "Yes." Shan Lu nodded and walked towards Kang Ce. However, before he could reach him, Kang Ce suddenly moved and attacked him! Shan Lu, although unlucky, but he isn''t an idiot. He immediately dodged and only got his sleeve cut by Kang Ce.


    "¡­" the Huakai Sect disciples looked at Shan Lu in sympathy. He''s really unlucky. They thought. They felt Shan Lu''s bad luck got worse after he drank the Sundry Leaf juice. At most, Shan Lu would only step on a dog''s poop before. But now, he almost lost his life! Shan-shixiong, you''re too unlucky! They thought.


    Guo Cheng grimaced as they watched Kang Ce pushing himself to kill Shan Lu. "What should we do?" he asked Tang Zhe.


    "Kill him!" Tang Yun answered as he unsheathed his sword.


    Guo Cheng rolled his eyes at him before he looked at Tang Zhe, waiting for Tang Zhe''s answer. The Huakai Sect never fights in group if there''s only one person that''s their enemy. They have confidence with their fellow disciple. They knew that Shan Lu could deal with Kang Ce ¨C albeit he''s an idiot.


    "Knock Kang Ce out." Tang Zhe said.


    Guo Cheng nodded before he turned to Shan Lu who punched Kang Ce. "Oi! Shan-shixiong! You hear me?" he asked in a loud voice since the rain is now heavily pouring down. "Da shixiong said to knock him out!" he yelled before he took a deep breath. Shan Lu is an idiot. He could have knocked out Kang Ce since the beginning.


    Shan Lu, the blockhead, heard what Guo Cheng said and he swiftly moved behind Kang Ce and hit his nape. Kang Ce''s body collapsed on the ground. "Guo-shidi!" he called.


    Guo Cheng saw Shan Lu''s stupid smile and he frowned. "It was da shixiong''s idea." He said. If it was him, he would have thrown Kang Ce in the river.


    Speaking of river, it was now overflowing. "Let''s go." Tang Zhe said. "We don''t know what will happen if there''ll be a flood in the secret realm." He said when he saw the water coming their way. They immediately boarded their sword.


    Shan Lu carried the unconscious Kang Ce on his shoulder. Just as his sword started to ascend, an ugly fish with large and sharp teeth and has claws and wide tail came out of the water and jumped towards his feet. "Ah ¨C " he muttered before he immediately flew higher as more fishes started to jump out of water, trying to reach him. "What are these things? Why are they coming at me?" he asked, his brows knit in confusion.


    "¡­" the Huakai Sect looked at Shan Lu with their eyes filled with sympathy. He sure is unlucky no matter where, no matter when, and no matter what the situation. They thought as they flew back to their camp yesterday.


    The surrounding began to turn darker as more clouds filled the sky. The rain became heavier, as if the sky was weeping in grief.


    Outside the secret realm, the sky is as bright as the sun, in contrast to the secret realm. They watched as the ground was covered with water and countless water monsters come out.


    "¡­" the audience was speechless by Shan Lu''s bad luck. They then glanced at Jing Xian.


    "¡­" why are you looking at me? It wasn''t me, but Cheng Sheng! It was Cheng Sheng who made me make Shan Lu drink the Sundry Leaf juice! Jing Xian thought, his expression stoned in indignation.


    "¡­" Zheng Fu Gong, Su Yuan and Qi Ling who guessed what was Jing Xian was thinking.


    "Pft!" Pai Lie unkindly snickered.


    "¡­" the sect leaders who didn''t dare breathe loudly in case Jing Xian would make them drink Sundry Leaf juice.


    "¡­" Jing Xian, who was shot1, felt wronged.


    "Huh?" Lei Ling said when he noticed everything suddenly became silent. "What''s wrong with everyone? Why did they suddenly fell silent?" he asked, a look of confusion on his face.


    "¡­" it''s good to be an airhead. Lei Qing thought, hating the iron for not becoming steel.


    "¡­" I also don''t know what''s going on, but I feel there''s something wrong so I followed everyone and didn''t speak. You Rou thought.


    "¡­" Zuo Zhe who didn''t know what to say. His heart felt tired. He decided to just resume watching.


    Xiwang, Youxiwang Sect.


    Chen Jing nervously shifted his feet as he stood in front of the door. "Fan¡­" he muttered before he raised his head, only to be met by Wu Fan who was flying in the air. "FAN!" he called and immediately caught him. They both fell on the ground.


    "Geez!" Luo Shi said. "You didn''t become stronger. Instead, you just became worse!" he said as he looked at Fan Wen. "Huh? Chen-xiong?" he said when he saw Chen Jing.


    Chen Jing groaned when he felt his back that hit the ground hurt. Wu Fan is heavy than he looks. But, he didn''t dare say it. He carefully removed Wu Fan from on top of him. "Lou-xiong." He called. "Why are you kicking Fan?" he asked as he helped Wu Fan up.


    "Why are you here?" Luo Shi asked back. "I thought you''re coming back after the competition?" he said.


    "I had something to do." Chen Jing answered before he looked around. "Where''s Ming-xiong?" he asked when he didn''t see Ming Ye.


    Luo Shi sighed. "He was injured along with the other elders." He answered before he glared at Wu Fan. "Because he had just to dramatically appear! He could actually have appeared earlier than he did!" he said and pointed at Wu Fan who lowered his head, feeling wronged.


    Chen Jing asked before he held Wu Fan''s hand to assure him. "How is the sect?" he asked.


    "Along with Ming-xiong, there are three more elders who were injured and now recuperating." Luo Shi answered. "That''s right. What is it you''re going to do?" he asked.


    "Luo-xiong." Chen Jing called. "Do you know a place called Wuran?" he asked.


    "Wuran?" both Wu Fan and Luo Shi spoke.


    Chen Jing nodded. "There was this country which is called Wuran. But, over time, it was forgotten and was lost." He explained.


    "There''s that thing?" Luo Shi frowned. "So this is where you''re going?" he said.


    Chen Jing nodded. "Yes." he answered. "I think the demonic cultivators has something to do with Wuran." He explained.


    "Jing¡­" Wu Fan called and held Chen Jing''s hand tight. "I''m going with you!" he said.


    Chen Jing turned to him. "Are you sure?" he asked. "What about Yuan-er?" he said.


    "Yuan-er will be fine. I ¨C " Wu Fan said as he lowered his gaze.


    Chen Jing smiled. "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you again." He told him.


    "That''s right. Take that idiot away." Luo Shi said as he glared at Wu Fan. "Maybe he''ll receive an enlightenment in his cultivation." He told them.


    Chen Jing chuckled. "Then, we''ll be leaving the sect to you and Ming-xiong." He said as he pulled Wu Fan and then they left.


    A vein popped in Luo Shi''s forehead. "Tch. Another headache¡­" he sighed. He''s referring to the sect. "And Ming-xiong is still recuperating¡­" he muttered.


    "What''s the matter?" Ming Ye asked.


    "You''re okay now?" Luo Shi was surprised.


    Ming Ye nodded. "What just happened?" he asked. "Where''s Wu-xiong?" he added when he didn''t see Wu Fan.


    "Chen-xiong arrived. He took Wu-xiong." Luo Shi sighed.


    "They''re in such a hurry?"


    "Well, they''re going to this place called Wuran." Luo Shi answered.


    Hearing the name, Ming Ye''s expression froze.

 Chapter 154 - The Scum Is Insane

    Luo Shi saw Ming Ye''s reaction. "Ming-xiong. You know it?" he asked. His voice is laced with surprise.


    Ming Ye nodded. "Yes." he answered.


    Luo Shi''s brows knit. "What is that place?" he asked. "Chen-xiong said it''s connected to the demonic cultivators." he told him.


    Ming Ye''s whole body froze before he took a deep breath. "Wuran is a country in the middle of the sea of sand." He started. "It was three thousand years ago¡­ some said it is the land of polluted." He said.


    "''polluted''?" Luo Shi said.


    Ming Ye nodded. "It is their greed and vanity, as endless as the sand around them." he said.


    "Could it be¡­ it was negative qi?!" Luo Shi exclaimed. Seeing Ming Ye didn''t answer, he asked. "How was it connected to the demonic cultivators? How did the negative qi, stemming from their sins, became demonic qi?" he said.


    Ming Ye took a while before he answered. "They were driven to insanity." He said.


    Zhongyang, secret realm.


    Fei Yin held Cheng Sheng''s hand tight as he pulled him up the rock wall while they climbed up the ravine. A frog with a wide tail and wings almost bit Cheng Sheng''s leg had Cheng Sheng not kicked it first. Their clothes were soaked with rain, and they were heavily panting. They aren''t stupid to ride on their sword and consume their qi. If they could, they would escape normally. Xie Lan and Fan Wen had already laid the foundation of their body by training them like hell.


    "As expected of the secret realm." Cheng Sheng grinned as he drew his sword and sliced off the vine that was crawling on the wall opposite them.


    Fei Yin took out a dagger and stabbed an insect that crawled out of a plant''s root near him. "Let''s climb faster." He told him.


    "Yes!" Cheng Sheng answered as he jumped when another vine shot out to him. Then, he landed on the vine before using it to propel himself mid-air. He reached his hand out and reached the top. Then, he flipped his body before he landed on top of the wall. "Da shixiong!" he called.


    "¡­" It''s only us two right now. Can''t he call me by my name? Fei Yin thought. "Coming!" he said as he stabbed another insect, thrusting the blade deep into the wall and pulled himself up before his foot kicked the dagger to propel himself mid-air, then flipped his body before landing beside Cheng Sheng. They watched as the wall cracked where the dagger is, and the dagger fell to the flood below.


    "So you''re also here." A familiar voice said behind them followed by footsteps.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin turned and saw the Zunjingde Sect with Qian Lin and Zheng Yi. Cheng Sheng knew it was Zheng Yi earlier who meet with him in the forbidden area since Zheng Yi is the eldest disciple of the Alliance, and Zheng Fu Gong''s grandson, thus has the highest authority among the Alliance''s disciples sent to accompany them in the secret realm.


    Their group is in the opposite side of the ravine. "Hello!" Cheng Sheng said as he smiled and waved at them.


    Jing Cheng saw it was only Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Sun Yi has split up with them while Wu Xi was missing. He checked Wu Xi''s name in the ranking list and saw it is still white. "What happened to Wu Xi? How did he enter the forbidden area?" he asked them.


    "Didn''t he tell you?" Cheng Sheng said as he smiled at Zheng Yi who was silently standing beside Jing Bai. "Well, not that it''s a secret. Wu Xi entered the forbidden area while he chased a walking corpse." He answered.


    "You didn''t push him?" Jing Hei suspiciously looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Now, there''s someone who doesn''t think highly of me." he said and grinned. "I didn''t. He''s strong, so he''s useful, you know? Why would I kill him?" he asked as he looked at them.


    The cold wind and the rain didn''t help since they can''t help but feel a chill in their bones seeing Cheng Sheng''s smile. Has he gone insane?! They thought.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone can''t help but shiver in fright. The sun has also begun to sink from the sky.


    "Cheng¡­ shixiong¡­?" Lei Ling and You Rou were shaking in fear when they saw Cheng Sheng''s grin. It wasn''t the usual carefree grin. Instead, it was filled with killing intent.


    Xie Lan and Wu Yuan''s face is serious as they stared at Cheng Sheng. No¡­ they thought. He wasn''t looking at the Zunjingde Sect but¡­ behind them? They thought. What''s behind them? They wanted to see, but Zheng Yi who was wearing the Cleansing Stone around his neck made their vision limited.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone was shocked when it''s not Cheng Sheng but actually Fei Yin who made the first move! He cast a spell, and it''s going towards Qian Lin!


    "Look out!" Jing Hei called as he pulled Qian Lin towards him while Jing Bai, Zheng Qi, Jing Kang and Jing Cheng moved away and the spell hit! Then, they saw half the body of a walking corpse was in Qian Lin''s place! "A preemptive strike¡­" Jing Hei muttered under his breath when he saw the corpse''s head exploded.


    "Damn these pests¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he jumped across the ravine and landed on the Zunjingde Sect''s side. Then, he unsheathed his sword while his other hand took out talismans. The talismans burned and illuminated the dark surrounding.


    The Zunjingde Sect were shocked to see countless monsters are crawling towards them! Their movements are covered by the rain thus they didn''t notice their arrival! It wasn''t them Cheng Sheng was looking at, but the monsters behind them!


    "Shidi!" Fei Yin called as he also jumped to the Zunjingde Sect''s side and landed beside Cheng Sheng.


    "Thank you." Qian Lin told Cheng Sheng. If it wasn''t for Cheng Sheng, he would''ve already been bitten and then drag down the Zunjingde Sect.


    "What are you talking about?" Cheng Sheng said as he turned to them. "I only killed a prey." He smirked and looked at the ranking list projected by the Cleansing Stone in Zheng Yi''s neck. His score and rank had gone up.


    "¡­" they''re stupid to believe in Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng ignored them as he and Fei Yin started killing the monsters with the help of the Fire Talismans illuminating their way.


    "There are walking corpses mixed with the monsters!" Jing Kang said and took out more Fire Talismans. It was like the sun descended upon them as the whole ravine was illuminated.


    "Let''s go!" Jing Cheng said as he drew his sword.


    "Yes!" Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Qian Lin answered.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at each other and sped up their pace. They left the Zunjingde Sect and jumped across another ravine.


    Cheng Sheng''s pupils lit up. "Wu Xi." He called.


    They saw Wu Xi suddenly appeared behind the bushes. "¡­" are you not afraid to be smelled by the monsters and be eaten? Fei Yin thought. "Where is it?" he asked him.


    Wu Xi pointed the ravine across.


    "Good." Cheng Sheng said when he confirmed it was really across the ravine and is running towards them. "Nobody had checked your name yet, so be careful not to be discovered." He told Wu Xi. He meant for Wu Xi to go to a near forbidden area and hid.


    Wu Xi nodded as he disappeared using a Concealment Talisman.


    "Are we going to lead it to the Zunjingde Sect?" Fei Yin asked and saw the creature agilely jumped on the ravine where they are.


    However, before Cheng Sheng could answer, they heard footsteps behind them. "Hey! Where are you going?" it was Jing Hei. "Are you going to find a shelter?" he asked them. Qian Lin and the Zunjingde Sect followed behind him.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at each other. They didn''t answer and just turned to the creature.


    "What are you looking at?" Jing Cheng asked and turned to where Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are looking at. The others also followed.


    "There''s nothing." Jing Bai said.


    "It''s really nothing." Cheng Sheng said and smiled as he and Fei Yin sheathed their sword. The creature hid after it saw more people. "Yes. We''re going to look for a shelter." He answered to Jing Hei''s question. The secret realm is flooded and should the meadow, too. They can''t go back there. They had to find an elevated land.


    "The cave behind the waterfall should have been flooded, too. Let''s find a new one." Jing Kang told Jing Cheng.


    "Why don''t we find one together?" Qian Lin suggested.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged. "Sure." He said. "But, you''re not afraid I''ll push you off a cliff?" he asked them.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect''s face is covered in black lines.


    "Don''t you care what happened to Wu Xi, at the least?" Jing Hei can''t help but ask. He has this nagging feeling something''s not right.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Let me find my care." He said as he thought for a second and looked around before he shook his head. "No good. I dropped it before I entered the secret realm." He said and sighed, acting as if he was disappointed.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect.


    "¡­" the audience, the Alliance elders and the sect leaders outside the secret realm. Cheng Sheng, we think you dropped your brain and face, too! How can you be so shameless?!

 Chapter 155 - The Scum Is Ungrateful

    A disciple of Youxiwang Sect approached Wu Yuan from behind and handed him a letter. Wu Yuan opened the letter and saw the sect leaders looked at him. "My father has come out of his seclusion." He said after he read the letter. "The Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect has been attacked by the demonic cultivators." he told them.


    "What?!" they were shocked.


    "It must be related to Cheng Sheng." One of the sect leaders said.


    "Could it be, they are looking for a treasure of Cheng Sheng?" someone asked.


    "It must be. After all, they''re targeting him for his alchemic skills. Cheng Sheng must have left some of his works in his sect or the Xiwang thus they attacked the two places." Someone analyzed.


    "No way¡­ sect leader Xie. Sect leader Wu. How are your sect now?" a sect leader asked in worry.


    "The problem has been solved. Father came out in time." Wu Yuan answered.


    "Xiao Sheng has solved the problem the day before by channeling his qi through his array and expulsing it outside of his array in Xinfaxian." Xie Lan answered.


    "Amazing¡­" the sect leaders exclaimed. Their problem has been resolved with just the two sect leaders sitting.


    Qian Shan laughed. "Isn''t this a cause for celebration?" he said. "Let''s all have drink after the competition!" he told them as he patted Xie Lan''s back.


    "¡­" Xie Lan who was close to coughing blood because of Qian Shan''s heavy hand hitting his back.


    Inside the secret realm.


    "I wonder how Cheng-shidi is¡­" Li Tian said as they looked at the heavy rain outside. He laid a spell formation outside the cave they saw atop a hill to prevent the monsters from breaking inside tonight.


    "Wuwuwu¡­ sorry, everyone¡­" Xiao Le cried as the Alliance''s disciple cleaned the wound on his leg before he bandaged it.


    "Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Han muttered.


    "Cheng-shidi will be alright. Da shixiong is with him." Feng Mo said. "Da shixiong won''t leave Cheng-shidi." He added.


    They finally smiled. "You''re right." They said and looked at each other.


    Yu Sheng just silently watched them as Xiao Le slowly prepared the ingredients for their dinner while the Alliance''s disciple on the side helped him.


    Outside the secret realm, Lei Ling and You Rou exclaimed. "That disciple is friendly¡­" Lei Ling said.


    Don''t blame them for being prejudiced. Zheng Yi is familiar but acts aloof to the Zunjingde Sect. The Alliance disciple with the Huakai Sect is polite in behavior while the one following Kang Ce has a low presence. The Alliance''s disciple who accompanied the fifth team has already returned to the Alliance.


    "Yeah. He even helps them cook their dinner." Lei Qing said.


    "He''s so hardworking!" You Rou added.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. He has heard about the Righteous Alliance. Everyone in the Alliance is aloof. It can be seen in Zheng Yi, who is both Zheng Fu Gong''s grandson and the eldest disciple of the Alliance. He grew up in the Alliance and received its teachings at such a young age. That''s why they were surprised by the friendly disciple of the Alliance in Chen Han''s team. He not only does his duty, but also helps treating Xiao Le''s wound and assisting in cooking.


    "Aia¡­" they heard someone exclaimed from the audience. "He is really problematic, ne?" he said.


    Zuo Zhe, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou turned and looked at where the person is looking at. Projected by the Cleansing Stone, they saw Kang Ce and Tang Yun were fighting.


    "Biting the hand that feeds you¡­ Kang Ce sure is ungrateful." Another one said.


    "You say, the Huakai Sect is unlucky." Someone laughed.


    Inside the secret realm, the Huakai Sect were egging on Tang Yun to beat up Kang Ce.


    "Tang-shidi, get him!" one of them said.


    "He should pay for being so cocky!" another one said.


    "All talk but no bite ¨C get him!" someone yelled.


    The Huakai Sect found a cave on a mountain as they flew. They were covered in scratches after countless monkeys the size of a human attacked them as they passed by the valley. Fortunately, Guo Cheng was fast and set up a formation in the opening of the cave. The monkeys that hit the talismans'' formation were burned and electrified. The other monkeys that saw it were terrified and immediately left, giving the Huakai Sect a moment to breathe and rest.


    However, the noises were very loud that it woke Kang Ce. They were shocked to hear that one of their fellow disciples cried. They thought there was a monster inside the cave, only to see it was Kang Ce who attacked their fellow disciple. Shan Lu was slow to react, and it was Tang Yun who hit back Kang Ce by hitting his head with the hilt of his sword.


    Kang Ce immediately became dizzy, but he reacted fast. He drew his sword to strike at Tang Yun. Tang Yun, who only had half of his qi consumed earlier, doesn''t need to use his qi to deal with the equally exhausted Kang Ce. Thus, he started to hit him back.


    Tang Zhe catch his breath while Guo Cheng was sprawled on the floor of the cave, disregarding the cold. They don''t have time to care about Kang Ce. Tang Yun also looked like he''s itching for a fight, thus they let them two fight. The cave is wide enough for the two to fight.


    It''s already night and they were tired. The storm and flood were unexpected, thus they hadn''t prepared in time to conserve their strength. Guo Cheng is the only one who knew how to cook. Tang Yun has average skills, but he''s concentrated in his fight against Kang Ce.


    "Who will cook?" the Huakai Sect disciples all looked at each other before their eyes fell on the two disciples of the Alliance ¨C one accompanying them while one silently following the loner Kang Ce.


    "¡­" the Alliance''s disciples. They looked at each other. Is cooking¡­ a part of our job? They thought.


    The Huakai Sect immediately took out the foods they bought before the start of the third stage. The Alliance''s disciples were forced to cook.


    Outside the secret realm, the audience were roaring in laughter. "It looks like Shan Lu''s bad luck is contagious!" someone said.


    "The Huakai Sect finally were all infected by bad luck!" someone laughed.


    "Even the Alliance''s disciples can''t escape!" someone added.


    "¡­" Zheng Fu Gong, the Alliance''s elders and the sect leaders who saw the two Alliance''s disciples clumsily cooked. In the next competition, mastery in cooking is a must. They thought.


    "¡­" the rest of the Alliance''s disciples. Why must you dig a pit for us, too?! They thought, can''t help feeling bitter.


    "¡­ poor Huakai Sect." You Rou said as she looked at the Huakai Sect projected by the Cleansing Stone. Her eyes are filled with pity.


    Lei Ling nodded. "Yeah. Chen-shixiong, Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong and Yu Sheng has Xiao Le to cook for them. The Shanliangde Sect has Fu An and Xi Xing." He said. "The Zunjingde Sect were lucky they had da shixiong1 to cook for them." he said and paused when they saw, on the Cleansing Stone, after Fei Yin cooked he gave all the food to Cheng Sheng who looked very pleased.


    "¡­" everyone who saw the Zunjingde Sect''s frozen expression that cracked as they stared at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng with grievance and bitterness.


    "¡­ the Huakai Sect had it better than the Zunjingde Sect." Lei Qing said.


    Zuo Zhe was forced to nod.


    Inside the secret realm, Jing Kang sighed as he took out their reserved ration. "Here." He gave each one a bag of hard biscuits. They were hoping they could hunt for food in the secret realm, but they should know it better. Basing from the ugly appearance of the monsters earlier, their taste is questionable.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi bitterly looked at the biscuits in their hand before they looked at Cheng Sheng''s bowl filled with delicious food. "Grrr¡­" their stomach growled loudly, but it''s as if Cheng Sheng didn''t hear anything. Worse, the smell of the food Fei Yin cooked made them salivate. In contrast, Jing Kang who was used to be served, was patiently eating the hard biscuits. Each crisp sound reverberating in their heart.


    "Hm? What? You want some?" Cheng Sheng asked when he saw the Zunjingde Sect''s grieving expression as they stared at his bowl.


    The Zunjingde Sect unanimously nodded. Jing Kang, who saw Cheng Sheng''s smile, had a bad feeling. And it''s as he expected when he heard what Cheng Sheng said.


    "Sorry. I''m actually the incarnate of a gluttonous spirit, so¡­" Cheng Sheng said and shyly smiled as he rubbed his round belly. Then, as if not enough, he loudly burped. "Oops." He said as he covered his mouth, but his face is filled with satisfaction.


    To add more insult, Fei Yin spoke. "I apologize. But, I have vowed the food I make will be eaten by only my shidi." He told them.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone can hear the loud crack when the Zunjingde Sect''s heart broke by the two heartless people. "The food will be eaten by only his shidi¡­ isn''t that a marriage declaration?!" they finally reacted.

 Chapter 156 - The Scum Is Clairvoyant

    The Zunjingde Sect can''t test the severity of Fei Yin''s words. They dare not to since they are not familiar with him. Thus, they had Jing Cheng cook for them. Why Jing Cheng?


    "I don''t want my Yiyi to cook for someone other than me." Jing Bai said with a smile.


    "Stop calling me with that nickname!" Zheng Yi told Jing Bai. But, he didn''t disagree with what Jing Bai said. He really can''t cook.


    "Not Ah Lin!" Jing Hei said as he pulled Qian Lin to him. "I already tasted the food he cooked before. I don''t want to be poisoned again ¨C ngh!" he cried when Qian Lin twisted his1 arm and hit his2 head with his3 forehead.


    "¡­" Jing Cheng was speechless with his foster brothers. Then, he turned to Jing Kang, only to see Jing Kang''s hands are empty.


    "I''m already full." Jing Kang said.


    "¡­" Jing Cheng doesn''t want to make Jing Kang cook, too, since he highly respects him and he knows Jing Kang doesn''t know, much less do, household chores. Thus, the task of cooking fell on him.


    He was orphaned at an early age before Jing Bai and Jing Hei''s parents ¨C his biological parents'' friends, adopted him. If he didn''t learn how to cook, he would have already died from hunger when his parents left him alone in life.


    Thus, the Zunjingde Sect''s stomach was saved by Jing Cheng ¨C their leader. Jing Kang, even though he said he''s full earlier, still ate again. They had enough resources anyway, only that no one can cook in their team. They only know how to grill meat, like what they did yesterday for their dinner.


    "Looks like we can''t hunt at night." Jing Hei said as they looked outside the tunnel they found when they were climbing down the rock wall of ravine. Then, when he turned, he saw Cheng Sheng was lying on the quilt and is about to sleep. "You''re already sleeping?!" he asked.


    "I forgot to tell you. I''m half-incarnation of a gluttonous ghost. The other half is a sloth." Cheng Sheng said as he lie down the pillow Fei Yin placed beneath his head.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect who can''t help but envy the Xinfaxian Sect again. How can they still bring quilts and pillows?


    Fei Yin seemed to perceive their thoughts when he saw their gaze. "I only have foods and quilts and pillows in my qiankun pouch." He said. "My shidi can provide for me the magic pills, potions and talismans if I would need one." He explained.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect who can''t help but envy Fei Yin. It must be great to have a convenient shidi! They thought. On their side, they''re all sword cultivators aside from Jing Kang who is a mage. They are confident in their strength, but they can''t be overconfident in case something unexpected happened.


    Qian Lin perceived the change in the atmosphere and he opened his mouth to speak. "Second young master Chen. Can I buy magic pills and talismans again1?" he asked and smiled. "It would be great if you can also sell us potions." He added.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes that are about to close snapped open. "Okay." He answered and smiled as he took out a qiankun pouch from his sleeve and then opened it.


    The Zunjingde Sect held their breath when they saw batches of bottles containing shining magic pills. It''s as if they can smell the fragrant medicinal scent even if their lid is closed.


    "Since we can''t hunt for tonight, why don''t we do business?" Cheng Sheng asked as he smiled. He held a bottle of magic pills while he waved the talismans on his other hand. Fei Yin was taking out potions from another qiankun pouch.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect who felt they were deceived. He had planned this, right? He already expected this to happen. They thought and was forced to buy magic pills, talismans and potions.


    On the Shanliangde Sect side, they had just finished their dinner, too.


    "Uhm¡­" Fu An spoke. "I have something to tell everyone." He said.


    "What is it?" Xi Ming asked.


    "Uhm¡­ I ran out of magic pills and talismans." Fu An said and sighed as he opened his empty qiankun pouch. "I''m sorry." He said as he teared up. He is the weakest in their group since they''re all sword cultivators while he is a mage. He isn''t a junior apprentice mage since he has no master. A mage had to have a master for him to be guided or else he might cause a trouble in the future in case he had made a mistake.


    For example, a pill refiner mage. If he wasn''t guided and he used wrong ingredients, then sold the magic pills, it will harm his customers and also he will shame himself and will lose his mage badge and his privilege as a mage. Thus, one needed a master to be a full-fledged mage.


    Fu An looked at them as he apologized. He apologized since he knows the Shanliangde Sect ¨C especially Xi Ming, felt responsible of his teammates, including them1 who are strangers to him. Xi Ming wouldn''t leave them behind, nor would let them die. Thus he had a disagreement with Jing Cheng yesterday and split up from the Zunjingde Sect. The Shanliangde Sect is this upright people. And he felt grateful for it.


    Though he agreed with Xi Ming yesterday, but it is a different matter if you''re the one is the position. He can condone Cheng Sheng yesterday for leaving Jie Mei to die. However, since it was him now who was in the same position as Jie Mei, of course he''d change his mind. "I ¨C if¡­ If I''ll drag you tomorrow¡­" he said. I definitely would, considering I consumed all my life-saving props now. He thought. "Just¡­ you can leave me behind. I won''t resent you. I promise!" he said as his tears are about to fall. Even if he said that, but of course, he''s still scared. However, he doesn''t want to take advantage of the Shanliangde Sect anymore.


    "That''s¡­" Xi Ming said. How can he not know Fu An''s intentions? They were given an example yesterday by Cheng Sheng.


    Perhaps... Cheng Sheng had expected this situation to happen to other teams? He thought as he felt his heart sank.


    Cheng Sheng had predicted this situation would happen, thus he had given them a demonstration.


    Fu An saw the conflict in Xi Ming''s expression. "D-don''t worry. I ¨C it might not be that worse tomorrow¡­" he said and took a deep breath before his eyes widened when he realized something. "I ¨C I can buy magic pills and talismans!" he said and smiled. "There''s Cheng Sheng. Maybe he can sell me some tomorrow." he told them.


    "But, do you know where will Cheng Sheng be tomorrow?" Xiong Si asked. He didn''t mean anything bad. He''s just straightforward.


    Xi Xing has always been a silent person while Gong Xian was already sleeping. It was only Xi Ming, Fu An and Xiong Si who were talking while Sun Yi and the Alliance disciple with them are quietly listening on the side.


    "That''s¡­" Fu An didn''t know. He looked at the Alliance''s disciple.


    The Alliance disciple immediately showed them Cheng Sheng''s location. "He''s with the Zunjingde Sect!" Xiong Si exclaimed.


    "They might have met each other." Xi Ming said. "It seems they''re in a ravine¡­ that''s far from where we are." He said.


    "No way¡­" Fu An muttered. He knows his strength. He can''t go that far.


    "Uhm¡­ if I may." Sun Yi spoke. They turned to him. "I have extra magic pills and talismans with me." he said. "And potions, if you want." He added. "I still haven''t used them." he told them.


    Fu An''s eyes lit up. That''s right! Sun Yi is strong, so he needs less the magic pills and talismans and potions. "Sun-shixiong¡­" he called.


    Sun Yi smiled. "Of course, these are Cheng-shidi''s." he said and paused. He bitterly smiled. "I have always taken advantage of him¡­" he said and sighed.


    "Sun-shixiong¡­" Fu An said before he balled his fists. "I''m sorry, but I really need them. Can I buy them from you?!" he asked as he clapped his hands to beg. "Please!" he added.


    "You¡­" Sun Yi looked at Fu An in surprise. Then, he gently smiled. "Well, I can pay him back using the money¡­ he likes money, so I guess I can use it to reconcile with him." He explained.


    Fu An''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Sun-shixiong!" he said as he took out his money purse.


    Xiong Si scratched his head. "Well, my magic pills are running out, too, so¡­ do you have more magic pills? I want to buy some, too." He said.


    "Xiong Si¡­" Sun Yi said and chuckled. "Of course. Thank you." He said as he traded a bottle of magic pills with money. "Really, thank you¡­" he told them.


    Xiong Si blushed, feeling shy. He bought magic pills not only he needs them but to also help Sun Yi reconcile with Cheng Sheng. He''s a nice guy despite his burly appearance.


    "Xiong-xiong!" Fu An called and laughed at Xiong Si whose face reddened more.


    Xi Ming looked at the three before he looked at Xi Xing and Gong Xian sleeping. I can''t be careless. I have to give them more protection! He thought and looked at Sun Yi. "Second young master Sun. I hope you can sell some to me, too." He told him.


    Sun Yi''s face lit up. "Sure!" he answered before he secretly grinned.

 Chapter 157 - The Scum Is Clever

    Cheng-shidi¡­ it''s as you had thought. Sun Yi thought as he suppressed his smile.


    It is inevitable for their resources to be slowly consumed. Look, it''s just the second day but they had consumed half of their magic pills and talismans. What will happen to the remaining five days? They can only wait to be slaughtered. Thus, the contestants would definitely store more magic pills, talismans and potions.


    However, there would always be unexpected things happening, like accidentally consuming more magic pills than you had planned beforehand.As what is happening now.


    Fortunately, there is a pill refiner and potion brewer in the third stage ¨C Cheng Sheng, as well as talisman makers ¨C Cheng Sheng and Jing Kang. What would happen if it''s only Jing Kang and no Cheng Sheng? Where will they find magic pills and potions? Thus, they were very grateful Cheng Sheng was in the third stage with them. They can buy magic pills and potions from him.


    Sun Yi could imagine Cheng Sheng grinning widely right now as he made business with the Zunjingde Sect. If everything would go according to their schedule, Chen Han''s group would meet the Huakai Sect tomorrow to sell magic pills and potions to them under the guise of coincidence.


    He can''t help but smile. Cheng-shidi sure is clever. He knows he''s the only pill refiner and potion brewer in the third stage. Xiao Le, Guo Cheng and Jing Kang are talisman makers. Xi Ning who is a potion brewer didn''t make it to the third stage. And Fu An is only a low-level spell caster, but anyone can cast a spell if they have knowledge of it. Thus, everyone would rush towards Cheng Sheng to buy from him.


    Cheng-shidi. In exchange helping you make money, you tell me of your and Fei-shidi''s ''stories1''. He thought and chuckled.


    Outside the secret realm, the sect leaders couldn''t help but throw a meaningful gaze at Xie Lan. Jing Xian''s face is dark while Qi Ling''s face is blank. Pai Lie looked disappointed since Cheng Sheng hasn''t used his arrays again. Meanwhile, Zheng Fu Gong was speechless.


    Jing Rui''s face had always been emotionlesss while Fei Huang''s face cracked after seeing their disciples were being duped by Sun Yi! Wu Yuan may look cold, but his eyes are shining as he watched his beloved husband1 .


    Sect leader Wu, you still had the gall to be amused by your husband''s acts?! They can''t help but think and helplessly watch Cheng Sheng and Sun Yi sold the magic pills, potions and talismans to the Zunjingde Sect and Shanliangde Sect disciples, respectively.


    Tang Teng, the Huakai Sect leader, placed a palm on his forehead. He can already see that his own disciples will be sold magic pills tomorrow. But, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and the others would still need magic pills.


    But, still! He thought in indignation. How can the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect still profit from them in this situation?! He thought as he looked at Xie Lan who has a blank expression.


    "Geez¡­ Xiao Sheng sure knows how to make money." Xie Lan said. "I hope he can donate some to his beloved sect, too¡­" he muttered.


    "¡­" the sect leaders felt wronged. The money your disciple earning is from our sect''s pockets! They thought. How can you say your thoughts out loud in front of us?! They thought, feeling exasperated. This cunning pair of sect leader and disciple! They added in their heart.


    "¡­" Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Zuo Zhe felt speechless as they watched from the Cleansing Stone of what is happening inside the secret realm.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou blushed in shame.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Lei Qing face palmed.


    Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe. "¡­" he stared at Yu Sheng''s image. He can already foresee, tomorrow, the Huakai Sect will lose a great sum of money.


    The next day ¨C third day of the third stage.


    "Rise and shine!" Cheng Sheng said as he stretched out his limbs. "Oops ¨C " he muttered when he hit Fei Yin''s back. "Da shixiong, good morning." He said as he turned and saw Fei Yin had finished cooking their breakfast.


    "Good morning¡­ Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin was forced to address Cheng Sheng as his shidi since they''re in front of the Zunjingde Sect, and the people outside the secret realm can see them. However, he had no scruples as he helped Cheng Sheng wore his outer robe and shoes, then gently wiped his face and combed his hair after.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect who were already fed dog food before they could eat breakfast, and they''re already full. Not only that. They were greatly blinded by this PDA.


    "Da shixiong." Cheng Sheng called as Fei Yin carefully fixed his jade hairpin. Even if they have already confessed to each other about their identity, but nothing still changed between their usual routine. "You cooked more than usual. Can I give the extra food to the Zunjingde Sect?" he asked. "As thanks to them from last night." He explained.


    The Zunjingde Sect''s face lit up before they froze when they saw Fei Yin''s eyes sharpened and he glared at them. Is he that unwilling to share us their food?! They thought. He looked like he wanted to turn us to food and feed it to Cheng Sheng! They added.


    Fei Yin''s lips were pressed into a thin line as he helplessly looked at Cheng Sheng who was waiting for his answer. Seeing his1 eyes looked expectant, he can only concede in defeat. "Okay." He hoarsely answered. "In exchange ¨C " he said as he lowered his head.


    "Hm - ?" Cheng Sheng muttered when he felt something soft and warm was pressed on his cheek.


    "My shidi is very benevolent." Fei Yin said as he withdrew his lips from Cheng Sheng''s cheek. He was amused when he saw Cheng Sheng was frozen like a statue because he didn''t expect him to kiss him. Albeit on the cheek. "You can help yourselves." He told the Zunjingde Sect.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect who felt they were almost bursting because of the dog food. "¡­ many thanks." They forced the words out of their lips as they absent-mindedly sat to eat.


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng who was helped by Fei Yin to sit beside him. He¡­ kissed me. He thought. Meanwhile, Fei Yin was secretly looking at him with a doting gaze.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect who stiffly held their bowl. Can we still eat like this? All that we will taste is dog food! They thought.


    Outside the secret realm, the women ¨C especially You Rou and Lei Qing, can''t help but blush. Lei Ling, too. "Da shixiong¡­ go for it!" they cheered when they saw Cheng Sheng''s cheeks are suspiciously red. It''s the first time they saw Cheng Sheng showed a sincere shy expression since Cheng Sheng is a great actor.


    "¡­" Zuo Zhe felt his eyes hurt. Cheng Sheng should be with Yu Sheng! And Fei Yin should be straight! He screamed in his mind. I''m already sorry, okay? Sorry for making a crossover of my novels! He thought as he covered his eyes to cry crocodile tears. He actually wanted to pluck them out and wash them with holy water. Even if he didn''t write smut between Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng before and they only held hands1 , but still! My CP2!!! Orz He thought.


    System: now you regret like a dog.


    Xie Lan whistled while Fei Huang proudly smiled.


    "¡­" the sect leaders who were also fed dog food even though they''re outside the secret realm.


    "Ah ¨C " Tang Teng suddenly muttered. Then, he covered his face with his both hands.


    "Sect leader Tang¡­? Ah." the sect leaders muttered when they saw what''s happening inside the secret realm. Good lord¡­! They exclaimed as their eyes widened in shock and almost popped out of their socket.


    Inside the secret realm.


    "Xiao Le. Is your leg okay now?" Li Tian asked as they went out of the cave.


    "Yes, Li-shixiong! Many thanks for the help!" Xiao Le answered and bowed before he ran out of the cave to show them his leg already healed.


    "Be careful. We still have more medicines¡­" Li Tian told him.


    "Ah!" Xiao Le suddenly exclaimed when he bumped into some¡­ one. "Ow¡­" he cried when he hit his nose. "Huh?" he said when he raised his gaze and saw it was someone familiar.


    Chen Han, Li Tian and Feng Mo were also surprised while Yu Sheng meaningfully smiled.


    "Fancy meeting you here ¨C " it was Yu Sheng who spoke first since Chen Han, Li Tian and Feng Mo were still shocked of what they saw. " ¨C the gentlemen of Huakai Sect." he said and gracefully smiled at the Huakai Sect who looked like a great storm passed by them.


    Indeed, it is. They were all disheveled from their head to feet. It was because Tang Yun was carried away by his emotions while Kang Ce was infuriated that they didn''t hold back last night and threw at each other their greatest moves. Thus, the Huakai Sect were passed by a great storm, really.


    Compared to the clean and handsome appearance of the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect, not to mention Yu Sheng who is the most attractive, the difference between the two groups is like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Tang Zhe cleared his throat before he spoke. "I heard... what you just said." he said as he looker at Li Tian who spoke about medicine earlier. "Do you have magic pills and potions?" he asked. They already have talismans from Guo Cheng. "We would like to buy them." he told the other group.


    Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le were still shocked from this coincidence while Yu Sheng just smiled brightly. They don''t need to look for the Huakai Sect and threw a sales pitch at them! The group came to their doorstep! They were neighbors with them since last night!


    "Sure!" Yu Sheng answered as he hidden his grin.

 Chapter 158 - The Scum Is A Plague

    Outside the secret realm.


    Like what Tang Teng did, the audience looked away and covered their eyes when they1 hurt. This is too pitiful¡­ too pitiful! They thought. They were referring to the Huakai Sect. The Huakai Sect was infected by Shan Lu''s bad luck.


    No! Their eyes widened by their realization. The Huakai Sect is infected by a plague called Cheng Sheng! They thought. Ever since the Huakai Sect had crossed paths with Cheng Sheng, not only Shan Lu, but even the others1 met misfortune. Just like now. They thought as they watched the exchange between the two2 groups.


    On the other hand, Tang Teng felt like he''s going to faint as he watched the scene that followed.


    Inside the secret realm.


    "Really?" Tang Zhe''s face lit up and he sighed in relief. He looked at his fellow disciples whose clothes are torn and their face black from being burned after being hit by Tang Yun''s and Kang Ce''s attacks while they1 were sleeping. Tang Yun had it worst since his arm was bleeding. Meanwhile, Kang Ce ran away. They had used up most of their magic pills and potions just to heal their wounds last night. Now, they had only few left.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng nodded as he answered. Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le were speechless on the side. They didn''t expect such coincidence to happen!


    Tang Zhe turned to Yu Sheng and smiled. "Thank you ¨C " he said.


    However, Yu Sheng suddenly raised his hand indicating for him to stop. "Wait." He said. "Our magic pills are limited." He told them.


    "What?" Tang Zhe was surprised.


    "You''re not the only one who needs magic pills." Yu Sheng said as he crossed his arms. "We will need them, too." He explained.


    "That goes without saying." Tang Zhe nodded in understanding. "However, don''t you have Cheng¡­ Sheng¡­" he said, his voice faded when he realized it.


    Yu Sheng nodded and sadly smiled. "You see. Cheng Sheng had split up from our group. You know why, right?" he told Tang Zhe and sighed.


    "Yes¡­" Tang Zhe absent-mindedly nodded. He was dumbfounded. That''s right! Cheng Sheng left Chen Han''s group. They are still in a cold war! He thought. How can this happen?! He wanted to pull his hair in frustration. "U-uhm¡­ can''t you ¨C " he said.


    Yu Sheng frowned and cut him off. "If you want us to reconcile with Cheng Sheng, we won''t." he said. "And to do that just for you and your group''s sake, definitely not." He glared at Tang Zhe. "Are you underestimating us?" he asked.


    "No, no. I didn''t mean that!" Tang Zhe waved his hands and blushed in embarrassment. "I apologize if I offended you. It''s not what I meant!" he said and took a deep breath. Yu Sheng is surprisingly direct! He thought in surprise.


    Yu Sheng''s brows raised. "I see you now understand." He said and pointed to the other four. "Not to mention our group, but we also had to look after another burden." He said and pointed at the Alliance''s disciple.


    "¡­" seriously, why me?! the Alliance''s disciple thought when he was implicated.


    "As long as one belonged to our group, we''re treating him as one of us." Yu Sheng continued. "Don''t you agree?" he asked.


    Tang Zhe nodded. His expression solemn. "Yes." he answered.


    "So ¨C " Yu Sheng crossed his arms. " ¨C as I was saying, our magic pills are limited." He said. "We can sell you some, but not much." He told Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe bit his lip. He looked conflicted. Then, he turned to his fellow disciples. "Alright." He said and sighed. Better than nothing. He thought as he took out his money purse. "How much for a bottle?" he asked. When he saw Yu Sheng made a number with his fingers, his eyes widened in shock. "That''s too expensive!" he exclaimed.


    "Have you forgot? These magic pills are still made by Cheng Sheng." Yu Sheng said as he took out his bottle of magic pills. "Not to mention they are of high quality, these magic pills'' worth is of a master mage''s." he explained. Cheng Sheng was already promoted as a master mage.


    "That''s¡­" Tang Zhe said and sighed in defeat. "I will buy them." he said. "Give us ten bottles." He told Yu Sheng.


    "Da shixiong! That''s too much!" Guo Cheng said.


    Tang Zhe turned to them. "Money in exchange of your life is a cheap bargain." He told them before he turned to Yu Sheng and gave him the money purse.


    Yu Sheng kindly smiled before he turned to Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le. He ignored the Alliance''s disciple. "Quick. Give me your bottles. That''s two bottles from each of us." He told them and brightly smiled as he took out his share.


    "¡­" Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le who were still dumbfounded of what had just happened and gave their bottles to Yu Sheng who placed exactly ten bottles of magic pills on his qiankun pouch. Yu Sheng, you''re too amazing! They thought as they looked at him in awe.


    Yu Sheng held back his laugh. I had dealt with more powerful people before in His Highness and I''s world. This is nothing. He thought as he walked back to Tang Zhe. "I don''t want to take advantage of your team." He said as he took out five bottle of potions and few talismans and placed them inside the qiankun pouch before he gave it to Tang Zhe who was shocked. He smiled at them. His eyes and smile filled with sympathy. "I won''t need the potions and talismans that much, so¡­" he said. He won''t need them since he''s strong, and that they would meet with Cheng Sheng in the future!


    Tang Zhe''s face brightened and he looked at Yu Sheng as if he was their sect''s savior. "Thank you." He said, his eyes filled with gratitude. He then went back to his sect and they walked back to their shelter which is coincidentally near to the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect''s shelter to recuperate.


    "¡­" Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le who suddenly felt guilty. They looked at Yu Sheng who was smiling brightly.


    "¡­" the Alliance''s disciple who witnessed the whole scene. I will definitely conscientiously do my tasks when I leave this secret realm. He thought, his heart felt tired.


    Outside the secret realm, the sect leaders could hear the armrest of Tang Teng''s chair cracked and was pulverized. His face is as dark as the storm last night in the secret realm. Because it was too dark, they didn''t notice Chen Han''s group is actually near from the Huakai Sect''s shelter. Tang Teng hoped Tang Zhe and the others wouldn''t meet Chen Han''s group. But, who would expect they would1  the moment they left their shelter?!


    "¡­" Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Zuo Zhe. They could feel the piercing gaze of the audience behind them. Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou are affiliated with Cheng Sheng since they are fellow disciples while Zuo Zhe is affiliated with Yu Sheng as his lover.


    Who is his lover?! Zuo Zhe thought as he felt his face reddened in shame. Yu Sheng, you bastard! How could you scam a surprisingly pure and honest Tang Zhe?! He thought. He couldn''t believe this was the considerate, kind, just and honest male lead he wrote. Where is the considerate, kind, just and honest Yu Sheng that I wrote? QAQ he thought as he cried in his heart. I feel so tired¡­ he thought.


    He had read transmigration novels before. He thought it was fun and magical. He couldn''t believe only the magical part is true. It wasn''t any fun at all! He felt so tired! Orz


    Inside the secret realm, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin split up with the Zunjingde Sect. It was only natural since they wouldn''t want to steal the prey of others. Also ¨C


    "Ah. A message from brother and Sun-shixiong!" Cheng Sheng said and smiled wbrightly when he saw two Voice Transmitting Talismans flew coming from two opposite directions. He caught them and burned them.


    "Ah Sheng/Cheng-shidi. We''ve done our tasks!" Chen Han and Sun Yi''s voice that came from the talismans said. Chen Han and Sun Yi left the Alliance disciples'' monitoring range and hid to send him ¨C who has no Alliance disciple on his side to monitor him, a message.


    Cheng Sheng grinned as he watched the talismans'' ashes be carried away by the wind. Then, he shielded his eyes when the sun''s rays hit his face. "Wu Xi?" he called.


    "¡­" Fei Yin who saw Wu Xi appeared from the bushes.


    Cheng Sheng also turned and laughed. "Good work hiding from the Cleansing Stone''s monitoring." He told him. "Where is it now?" he asked.


    Wu Xi nodded and pointed the direction of the south.


    Cheng Sheng was surprised. "It is leading us, huh?" he said and chuckled.


    "It''s really clever." Fei Yin said as they looked at the mountain ranges in the south.


    There are dark clouds with lightning on their peak.

 Chapter 159 - The Scum Is Uncontrollable

    "Nah. It should have felt tired after chasing us for this long and this far." Cheng Sheng said as he rubbed his chin while looking at the south mountains that looked menacing. "Now, it wants for us to chase it. Does it think we will pursue it? I didn''t even pursue fame, so why does it think I''ll pursue it? In its dreams!" he laughed.


    "¡­" Fei Yin and Wu Xi. You didn''t pursue fame but it pursued you instead. They thought. "Where should we go next?" Fei Yin asked. Wu Xi just quietly watched them.


    "Hmm¡­ everyone sold their magic pills, so I had to replace it for them." Cheng Sheng said. "I also had to prepare more, too, since tonight won''t be the last time the other sects will buy from us!" he said and grinned as he threw the gold ingot in the air then caught it. "Wu Xi. You prepare, since they will know you come back." He looked at Wu Xi.


    Since Wu Xi isn''t in the boundary of the forbidden area anymore, Wu Xi''s name will reappear in the Cleansing Stone.


    "It''s convenient you are unable to speak, since they won''t interrogate you nor can get answers from you. On the other hand, you catch up to our scores." He told him and patted his shoulder. "I''ll be waiting for your monetary consolation prize after this!" he told him and grinned.


    Wu Xi nodded. This is the deal he had with Cheng Sheng. In exchange for Qie Shi''s life, he will help Cheng Sheng in the third stage and will give to Cheng Sheng the monetary prize he will get if there will be.


    Qie Shi was the one who saved him when he''s about to die from blood loss after he was injured. He also fed him by sharing with him the foods he stole. Even though he had never spoken with him, but Qie Shi was patient with him. Thus, when he found Qie Shi, he wanted to save him. He was fortunate to run into Shu Mu and be helped by him, then refer him to Cheng Sheng to seek cure for Qie Shi''s condition.


    "Let''s go find some magic herbs first while that thing is still being stupid." Cheng Sheng said as he stretched his limbs. "Let''s meet with brother''s group and Sun-shixiong after!" he added.


    "Yes!" Fei Yin answered while Wu Xi nodded. Then, they split up from Wu Xi.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side. "Wu Xi came back!" one of the disciples said after they saw the names on the ranking list.


    "What?! He''s alive?!" the others said in shock as they stared at Wu Xi''s name that turned gray like Yu Sheng.


    Tang Zhe, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu were stunned. They looked at each other, their eyes are speaking.


    "¡­" Shan Lu who saw Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng are staring at each other. Their expression serious. I really don''t get what they''re thinking. He thought and scratched his cheek.


    "¡­" Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng who saw Shan Lu''s bewildered expression. ¡­ we really can''t hope for him to pick up. They thought.


    Meanwhile, Tang Yun grinned as he looked at Wu Xi''s score skyrocketing. "Another prey¡­" he said as he licked the blood off his lips.


    "¡­" The Huakai Sect disciples who heard him. Tang-shidi, that''s not the prey you should hunt! They thought.


    On the Shanliangde Sect''s side, Xi Ming and the others were also surprised.


    "Wu Xi¡­ he came back¡­" Fu An muttered under his breath.


    "He''s really strong to come back from a forbidden area." Xiong Si said.


    Xi Xing was, as usually, silent while Gong Xian is still asleep. They were resting after killing waves of monsters and walking corpses.


    Xi Ming saw Sun Yi sighed in relief. "Second young master Sun¡­" he called.


    Sun Yi smiled before he scratched his cheek, feeling awkward. "I really misjudged Cheng-shidi¡­" he said and sadly smiled.


    "Sun-shixiong¡­" Fu An stared at Sun Yi with sympathy.


    Xiong Si sighed and patted Sun Yi''s shoulder. "It isn''t too late to reconcile!" he told him.


    "Mn. Thank you." Sun Yi said before he secretly smiled. It''s near that time, huh? He thought as he followed the Shanliangde Sect.


    On Chen Han''s side, their tears fell when they saw Wu Xi''s name reappeared.


    "Ah Sheng, we misjudged you again¡­" Chen Han said and sobbed.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­ we failed as your shixiongs." Li Tian and Feng Mo said as they cried.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ so he''s inherently good, huh?" Yu Sheng said and sadly smiled. He also easily judged Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­! I''m sorry!" Xiao Le said as he fell on his knees and wept.


    The Alliance''s disciple lowered his head before he closed the Cleansing Stone and left to give them some space. He didn''t know that when he left, the five people evilly grinned.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was sniffing as they wiped their tears after they saw Chen Han''s group. "So Cheng Sheng really didn''t kill Wu Xi¡­" they said.


    "Yeah. It must be an accident on Wu Xi''s side. After all, Cheng Sheng needs strong teammates. And Wu Xi is one, compared to Jie Mei." Someone said.


    "*sniff Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou cried while Lei Qing silently wiped her tears and smiled.


    "¡­" Zuo Zhe who saw Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Xi on his screen that were planning earlier. Guys, you think too much. And Cheng Sheng''s team is really great in acting. They can easily best the film emperors. He thought.


    However, things looked like they aren''t simple. "What?!" they heard Jing Hei''s voice from the Cleansing Stone exclaimed. "Wu Xi''s back?!" he said. His eyes are wide in shock.


    "Seems so." They heard Jing Bai said.


    "Then¡­ then¡­ won''t he kill Cheng Sheng?!" Jing Hei said.


    The audience was stunned. Wu Xi will kill Cheng Sheng?! Why?! Will he really kill him?! They thought. They found the answer the next second.


    Inside the secret realm.


    "If Cheng Sheng really wronged Wu Xi, then Wu Xi might." Jing Cheng said.


    "What is the truth?" Qian Lin asked and sighed in bewilderment.


    "That might not be the case." Jing Kang suddenly said.


    "What?" Jing Hei turned to Jing Kang. "Ah Kang. You seem to highly regard Cheng Sheng?" he said as he suspiciously looked at Jing Kang.


    "I do. But that''s not what I meant." Jing Kang said and turned to the side.


    "Huh?" they said and followed Jing Kang''s gaze. "¡­" them when they saw Wu Xi standing not far from them.


    "Uhm¡­ we found him." Jing Hei said as they watched Wu Xi nearing them. "W-w-w-wait! What is he doing?!" he exclaimed when they saw Wu Xi unsheathed his sword as he ran towards them.


    Jing Kang immediately threw talismans in the air to block Wu Xi''s attack when he reached them. A loud noise of collision can be heard and Jing Kang''s talisman barrier shook after it emitted sparks when Wu Xi''s sword collided on it. "Run!" he told them when he saw the cracks on the barrier. "It seems he lost his mind!" he added and immediately took out more talismans to stall Wu Xi.


    "What the hell happened to him?!" Jing Bai asked as they ran, following Jing Kang. Zheng Yi was running beside him.


    "He can''t distinguish an ally from a foe!" Jing Cheng said, his expression serious while he runs. It''s not that they are cowards nor afraid of Wu Xi. But they can''t perceive Wu Xi''s strength. Added to the fact that Wu Xi is very dangerous¡­ now that he came from a forbidden area which they do not know what the effect of it¡­


    "We can also be considered his foe¡­" Qian Lin reminded them. They''re still in the competition.


    "So he will really kill us?! WAH!" Jing Hei exclaimed when Wu Xi suddenly appeared beside him. Qian Lin immediately pulled him to him. So fast! He thought as he looked at the deep crack on the ground. We didn''t notice him! He added.


    "Ah Hei!" Jing Cheng called as they stopped and faced Wu Xi. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "Yeah¡­ Ah Lin saved me¡­" Jing Hei said as he and Qian Lin stood up.


    "He looks like he''s really out of control." Jing Bai said when they saw Wu Xi''s body is shaking uncontrollably.


    "This is why we advise you to not go to the forbidden area, nor go near it." Zheng Yi said as he raised his fingers and words appeared on top of it. He''s also a spell caster.


    "He''s coming!" Jing Cheng said. Just as his voice fell, his pupils shrank when he saw Wu Xi was already in front of him. His body reacted fast and he blocked with his sword. "Wu Xi!" he called. "You really want to kill us?!" he asked as he kicked him.


    Wu Xi saw his foot incoming and he turned his body mid-air to avoid it. He didn''t forget to hit Jing Cheng on the head with his head before he landed behind Jing Cheng.


    "Ugh!" Jing Cheng groaned when Wu Xi kicked him on the back.


    So fast! They all thought. The domineering Jing Cheng was being suppressed!

 Chapter 160 - The Scum Is A Profiteer

    Jing Cheng panted and looked at Wu Xi who stood motionless after Qian Lin pasted a talisman on his back while Jing Bai and Jing Hei were holding his legs and Zheng Yi and Jing Kang were holding his arms. After two hours and they finally stopped the raging Wu Xi.


    "What¡­ what''s gotten into him?" Jing Hei asked as he fell on his hands and knees while he heavily panted. Jing Bai sat on the ground, leaning on his back with his hands on the ground. Jing Cheng was using his sword to lean on while Jing Kang and Zheng Yi were sprawled on the ground. Qian Lin''s knees were shaking.


    They were given a fright earlier after Wu Xi attacked them like a beast. No, he''s worse than a beast. They thought as they looked at Wu Xi who slightly moved as he struggled against Jing Kang''s talisman. Qian Lin raised his hand and needles came out between his fingers, preparing to fight against Wu Xi.


    Then, they saw Wu Xi''s hand move, but only to make his sword write on the ground. "I am sane now." it wrote.


    "What¡­" Jing Hei was shocked. "He was really possessed earlier?!" he exclaimed.


    "The¡­ Alliance¡­ had¡­ to¡­ explore¡­ new¡­ areas¡­ in¡­ here¡­" Zheng Yi panted. They were all beaten up after Wu Xi flung them in all directions like ants against a wild elephant. What a monstrous strength! he thought as he looked at Wu Xi.


    "Really?" Qian Lin asked Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi''s sword moved again. "Yes." he answered.


    Qian Lin then reached for the talisman on Wu Xi''s back and removed it. Wu Xi really didn''t move. "You¡­" he said as he stared at Wu Xi.


    "I wasn''t possessed. My mind has been made confused when I entered the forbidden area." Wu Xi''s sword wrote. "I apologize for being rude earlier." It added.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect. ''rude''?! They thought.


    "I have no money nor magic pills to pay you. If you want, I can act as your guard." Wu Xi added.


    "That''s¡­" Jing Cheng scratched his cheek before he turned to the others. "There''s no need¡­" he told him. If Wu Xi would tag along with them, it''d be awkward. One, Wu Xi is one of their opponents. Two, Wu Xi had just attacked them. But, it was no doubt their manpower will increase...


    However, just as he was thinking of considering Wu Xi''s proposal for compensating them, Jing Cheng''s face cracked after seeing what Wu Xi wrote next.


    "Really? Then, I''m sorry to bother you. I''ll be taking my leave. I won''t appear before you again." Wu Xi''s sword wrote before it flew back on its scabbard. Wu Xi then bowed at them before he silently left.


    "¡­" the Zunjingde Sect felt speechless. What''s with this situation? You easily give up! They thought.


    "Such a weird guy." Jing Hei sighed and pouted. His cheek was swollen after Wu Xi punched him.


    "Ah Hei ¨C " Qian Lin called as he kept his needles and took out a salve to treat Jing Hei''s wounds.


    "Yiyi, are you alright?" Jing Bai asked as he helped Zheng Yi up. "Don''t hide your wounds. Let me check them." he told him.


    "¡­" Zheng Yi helplessly sighed and showed his bruised arm. Meanwhile, Jing Kang fixed his disheveled hair and clothes.


    "¡­" Jing Cheng who suddenly felt like a single dog. Someone¡­ I''m the most injured person here after I worked hard the most! He thought and Jing Rui''s face appeared in his mind. Jing Rui¡­ he thought as he lowered his head.


    Outside the secret realm, Jing Rui''s face showed no expression after they saw the fight between Wu Xi and the Zunjingde Sect. Qian Lin, Zheng Yi and Jing Kang flew like cabbages earlier.


    "Wu Xi is very strong!" the sect leaders exclaimed. "Fortunately, he''s alive!" they added.


    "Wu Xi is ridiculously strong." Someone said.


    "Cheng Sheng is a monster. Of course, he''d attract another monster!" another sect leader said.


    "That''s true." A sect leader nodded. "Remember, there''s also this Yu Sheng in his team¡­" he added.


    They watched the Zunjingde Sect left the area to hunt more walking corpses. Meanwhile, they heard a startled gasp from Tang Teng.


    "Sect leader Tang, what''s wr ¨C " the sect leaders asked before they froze when they saw the Huakai Sect''s side. "¡­" just how unlucky is their sect? They thought when they saw Chen Han''s group are approaching the Huakai Sect - again.


    Inside the secret realm, Wu Xi came out where he''s hiding after the Zunjingde Sect left. Then, he picked up the magic herbs around the area. When he was finished, he also left to look for more magic herbs as ingredient for the Cleansing Meridian Pill which Cheng Sheng will be refining for Qie Shi.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side, Tang Zhe''s eyes widened in horror when he saw a walking corpse jumped on Tang Yun''s back. "Xiao Yun!" he called and saw the walking corpse raised its head to bite Tang Yun who was lying on the ground. Tang Yun is still injured after his fight last night with Kang Ce!


    Suddenly, a vivid red sword glare shot at the walking corpse. The walking corpse''s head rolled on the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Chen Han asked as he and his group ran towards them.


    "Chen Han!" Tang Zhe exclaimed when he saw them. His face lit up. They''re really our saviors! He thought as he killed the walking corpse he''s fighting with. "Thanks for the help!" he told them and bowed as he gratefully looked at their group.


    "You seem to be beaten up again." Feng Mo said while Xiao Le laid a formation of talismans around them all to keep the walking corpses from nearing at them while the Huakai Sect rested. Yu Sheng stayed outside the formation of talismans to kill the corpses.


    "¡­ thanks." Tang Zhe said and smiled as he tiredly collapsed on the ground. Guo Cheng fell on his hands and knees while Shan Lu leaned on the tree. They had to reserve more magic pills and potions thus, if it weren''t for Yu Sheng''s additional potions and magic pills, they would''ve been killed by the large wave of walking corpses. It seemed that they had accidentally wandered in their1 lair.


    "¡­" Feng Mo felt he guilty for being blunt in his words. He didn''t know the Huakai Sect''s condition is this worse.


    Li Tian saw them all exhausted and he cast a healing spell.


    "Wow¡­" the Huakai Sect exclaimed when they felt some of their energy was restored. They looked at Li Tian and felt gratified.


    Li Tian awkwardly smiled. "Cheng-shidi taught me the Healing Spell before the second stage¡­" he said and lowered his head.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han patted his shoulder. He also looked sad.


    "¡­" the Huakai Sect suddenly felt guilty. They easily judged Cheng Sheng when in fact they should be gratified of him!


    Look, Cheng Sheng isn''t here but he still indirectly helped them! If not for him teaching Li Tian a healing spell, they would''ve been left to be eaten by the walking corpses! To add, the Alliance''s disciple that''s with them1 taught the disciple that was assigned to them on how to treat their wounds faster.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect¡­ they''re all benevolent people!


    Outside the secret realm. As if thinking what his disciples are thinking, Tang Teng covered his face with his hand. This is being sold, but still helping the person who sold them count his money!


    This is painful to look at¡­ no. Too painful. He thought. He wanted to find a hole and hide himself.


    "¡­" the sect leaders can''t help but cast a sympathetic gaze to Tang Teng while they speechlessly looked at Xie Lan and Wu Yuan. They don''t know how to evaluate them. Should we congratulate them for their disciples being highly-skilled in acting? They thought. Or that they earned a large sum of money from the other sects?


    Inside the secret realm, in contrast to the Huakai Sect looking despairing. On the other hand, the Shanliangde Sect is having a peaceful time with Sun Yi¡­ or so they thought.


    "Ah Xing, look out!" Xi Ming called as he pushed Xi Xing on the side. "Ugh!" he cried when his arm was clawed by a walking corpse.


    "Xi Ming!" Xi Xing called, his voice weak but his expression was shocked. He was stupid for dazing out. Now Xi Ming was hurt because of him. "Ha!" he yelled as he stabbed the walking corpse. "Xi Ming!" he called as he threw his sword and lifted up Xi Ming''s upper body. "Xi Ming!" he called.


    "What happened?" Sun Yi asked as he helped Fu An and Xiong Si deal with the walking corpses.


    "Second young master Sun¡­ Xi Ming is¡­" Xi Xing said as a trace of worry flashed in his eyes and face. It is rare for him to show such emotions, thus his expression looked stiff. But the look in his eyes can''t be false.


    "Eldest young master Xi!" Sun Yi called as he went to the two.


    "Xi Xing. How did this happen?" Gong Xian asked after they finally dealt with the corpses.


    "Xian-ge¡­" Xi Xing looked like he''s about to cry.


    "I still have some magic pills left, and also potions." Sun Yi said.


    "However, what about you?" Gong Xian asked.


    Sun Yi smiled. "I won''t be hurt. I promised my Yuan." he told them. He''s referring to Wu Yuan, his husband. "We have to save him first." He added and looked at Xi Ming.


    Gong Xian knows that Sun Yi is strong. "We can''t take advantage of your kindness." He said as he took out his money purse.


    "Xian-ge. Let me. I have saved my money." Xi Xing said as he paid Sun Yi before he took the magic pills and potions. "Xi Ming¡­" he called as he made Xi Ming drink the potion.


    Outside the secret realm. "¡­" everyone is speechless as to how the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect can still profit from this situation.

 Chapter 161 - The Scum Is Witty

    Inside the secret realm, night.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he looked at the large batches of the magic herbs in front of him. "Big haul! Big haul!" he said and laughed as he played with the magic herbs he and Fei Yin, and Wu Xi searched and gathered today. "I''ll make an array to lessen the scent of the magic pills that''ll escape as I refine the magic pills, so you deal with the walking corpses and other monsters that''ll approach us and might interrupt with what I''m doing." He said as he waved his sleeves before he raised his hand and an array appeared beneath their feet. He needed to fully concentrate his mind to refine a large batch of magic pills.


    Tomorrow will be the fourth day of the third stage, and they can''t be sure what will happen next. Especially that thing¡­


    His eyes narrowed as he made another array behind the first array. "Da shixiong. If that thing will be attracted and will come¡­" he said as he looked at Fei Yin.


    "I know." Fei Yin said. Not only the humans will be attracted by the scent of magic pills, but the walking corpses, too. After all, magic pills contain a certain amount of qi of a pill refiner. It''ll be delicious for those monsters, and would be extremely delicious to the dead.


    "Wu Xi. While da shixiong deals with that thing, you deal with the rest of the monsters." Cheng Sheng said as he turned to Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi nodded.


    Cheng Sheng has confidence Wu Xi could deal with a thousand monsters. If not, he wouldn''t have bothered himself to make a deal with him. He could just ignore him even if Shu Mu recommended him to him. Wu Xi is just any other customers Cheng Sheng made business with. "Then, let''s roll!" he said as he sat down on the ground at the heart of the array while he took out his cauldron.


    Wu Xi immediately went out and scouted the area while Fei Yin silently stayed with Cheng Sheng and watched him start concocting the herbs. When he heard Wu Xi''s knock on the wall of the cave, he looked at Cheng Sheng one more time before he left the cave and the array.


    Tonight will be a long night for them.


    Outside the secret realm.


    "Ugh¡­ I am worried for Cheng-shixiong and da shixiong¡­" Lei Ling said as he bit his nails.


    They could only see Chen Han''s group, the Zunjingde Sect, the Shanliangde Sect, the Huakai Sect and Kang Ce who was running around all day killing corpses, whose score isn''t any lower than Jing Hei''s and Feng Mo''s. Since there was no disciple assigned to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, as well as Wu Xi, they couldn''t see the three people. The Alliance''s disciple who was assigned to Chen Han''s group hasn''t went to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin to check on them.


    Just as they were thinking this, they heard Chen Han called the Alliance''s disciple. "Hey." His voice can be heard from the Cleansing Stone. "What about Ah Sheng and Fei-shidi? Are they alright?" he asked him.


    As an answer, the Alliance''s disciple showed to them the Cleansing Stone and what seemed to be like a map was projected from the small Cleansing Stone. They saw a gold, a pair of green, a pair of red, a pair of brown, three gray, three blue and groups of yellow and orange lights. One red, one gray, one brown and the pair of green lights are huddled together. It was their group.


    The pair of green lights is the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C Feng Mo and Li Tian. The red light is the Youxiwang Sect ¨C Chen Han. The gray light is a rogue cultivator ¨C Yu Sheng. And the brown light is the Huli Sect ¨C Xiao Le. The three blue lights are the Shanliangde Sect ¨C Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Gong Xian. They are with one red light ¨C Sun Yi of Youxiwang Sect, and two gray lights ¨C the rogue cultivators Fu An ¨C the mage, and Xiong Si ¨C a sword cultivator. The group of yellow lights is the Huakai Sect ¨C Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Shan Lu, Guo Cheng and their fellow disciples. And the remaining brown light is Kang Ce of Huli Sect. The last is the group of orange lights with one gold light is the Zunjingde Sect ¨C Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang, with Qian Lin ¨C the Qianxu Sect as the gold light.


    "Huh?" Li Tian said. "There are only twenty-seven lights." He said after he counted them. "Excluding the Alliance''s disciples, there should be thirty of us still left." He said.


    "Three are missing¡­ but there are no names listed as missing." Feng Mo said.


    "The two are Ah Sheng and Fei-shidi." Chen Han said, his face serious.


    "Then, the remaining one¡­ is Wu Xi?" Xiao Le was startled.


    "They can''t be seen in the map." Yu Sheng said and frowned before he looked at the Alliance''s disciple. "So that''s why you can''t go to them." he said. The Alliance''s disciple nodded.


    "What to do¡­ they wouldn''t wander to the forbidden area, will they?" Li Tian asked. His expression is filled with worry.


    "No." Chen Han said. "Their names will become white if they''ll be gone missing. That''s what happened to Wu Xi." He said.


    "Where could they be now¡­?" Feng Mo asked. "Wu Xi wouldn''t have gone to kill Cheng-shidi, right?" he asked.


    "He won''t¡­ I think." Yu Sheng said as he lowered his gaze.


    "No way¡­" Xiao Le said and his face paled in fright. "C-can we go to Cheng-shixiong? We should help him, right?" he said.


    "Xiao Le¡­" Li Tian called and lowered his head.


    Xiao Le''s eyes widened. "We can''t?!" he said as he rose from his seat. "We can''t ignore Cheng-shixiong. After all, he still did it for us all, right?" he asked. "Cheng-shixiong is also the target of the demonic cultivators. What if one of them slipped inside the competition?" he said.


    Chen Han frowned. "That''s¡­" he said.


    "We can''t be sure." Xiao Le said. "Thus, we have to go to Cheng-shixiong. We have to help him!" he said before his voice lowered. "This way, we might reconcile with him. He might forgive us¡­" he said before his tears fell.


    "Xiao Le¡­" they said and smiled. They walked towards him and hugged him.


    "Atta boy!" Chen Han said and patted Xiao Le''s head. "You can actually be this witty!" he told him.


    Li Tian chuckled. "That''s right. We should save Cheng-shidi from Wu Xi. That way, he will be forced to accept our apology!" he said.


    "That''s really a witty idea!" Feng Mo laughed.


    Yu Sheng just smiled on the side. "You can go to sleep. It''s my turn to guard tonight." He told them and went outside.


    The Alliance disciple looked like he was hesitating before he chose a spot and sat to sleep. Yu Sheng saw the Alliance''s disciple remained inside. Outside the monitoring of the Cleansing Stone in the Alliance''s disciple''s hand, Yu Sheng closed his eyes as he concentrated his qi. Then, when he opened his eyes, he saw he''s inside a cave. His nose was assailed by a fragrant medicinal scent he can feel his body is relaxing.


    Cheng Sheng was sitting in the center of the cave and the array. He can hear the cries and growls of the monsters and walking corpses outside. Fei Yin and Wu Xi are fighting against them. Then, his eyes narrowed when he felt a heavy aura fast approaching their direction.


    It was ''that'' thing. He looked at Cheng Sheng before he went outside and saw Fei Yin and Wu Xi were pushing back the monsters and walking corpses from the cave. He drew his sword and a bright flash of light came from his sword and cut down the large number of the enemies.


    Fei Yin and Wu Xi didn''t need to turn to know it was Yu Sheng.


    "That thing is coming this way." Yu Sheng said as he landed between Fei Yin and Wu Xi. "Get ready." He said and saw something jumped out of the forest.


    A pair of bright red lights mid-air is glaring hungrily at the cave before it landed on the ground, and a large crack appeared on the spot. Some of the walking corpses and the monsters were blown away because of the impact.


    "Hissss¡­" a sound came from its mouth. Its hair is disheveled and large chunks of flesh were bitten off its skin. Its flesh inside that is visible is rotting. Its clothes are ragged indicating it was violently torn. Its chest had a large gaping hole, barely holding its shoulder and its head. Its arms are bent into a strange shape, and its mouth was split open wide, it can be seen its tongue and teeth are missing, including its nose. Its eye sockets are also empty, as well as its throat.


    The red light made from demonic qi replaced its eyes.

 Chapter 162 - The Scum Is Panicky

    Zheng Yi''s closed eyes snapped open and he loudly gasped. He looked at the direction of south.


    "What is it?" Jing Bai who was sensitive to the sounds was awoken and he turned to Zheng Yi to ask.


    "A demonic cultivator." Zheng Yi answered as he narrowed his eyes and rose from the ground.


    "What?!" Jing Hei, who can''t sleep, exclaimed.


    "Which direction?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "South." Zheng Yi answered as he immediately opened the map. "Damn it." He cursed.


    "What''s wrong?" Qian Lin asked as he rubbed his eyes.


    "I can''t find Cheng Sheng." Zheng Yi answered as he cursed.


    "He must be south." Jing Kang said as he fixed his clothes. "Where he is, that''s where the demonic cultivator is going." He explained.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi who are still on their inner clothes. "..." Aren''t you too excited? They thought as they looked at Jing Kang who was neatly dressed-up. As expected of the elegant gentleman of the Jing manor. They added in their mind.


    "Let''s go." Jing Cheng said as he grabbed his outer robe lying on the ground.


    "Yes!" they answered


    On the Shanliangde Sect''s side, they were woken up by the Alliance''s disciple Zheng Yi relayed the information to.


    "A demonic cultivator?!" they exclaimed as they immediately dressed-up.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Sun Yi called as he got on his feet.


    "We''ll be going, too!" Xi Ming said as he woken up Xi Xing and Gong Xian who were deeply asleep.


    Sun Yi nodded and gratefully smiled at them. "Thank you." He told them before he ascended with his sword. This is the time! He thought and grinned.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side.


    "What?!" Tang Zhe reacted. "A demonic cultivator?!" he said.


    The Alliance''s disciple nodded.


    Tang Zhe frowned. "How did they get in here¡­?" he muttered as his brows knit. He turned to his fellow disciples. "Everyone! A demonic cultivator appeared!" he told them.


    "WHAT?!" they exclaimed. They were just about to go to sleep after their dinner was delayed today because the Alliance''s disciple with Kang Ce had left with Kang Ce this morning. Thus, there''s only one person now who can cook for eleven people''s worth.


    "Yeah. We have to help. It must definitely because of Cheng Sheng!" Tang Zhe said as he drew his sword. His fellow disciples immediately get on their feet and followed him.


    "More enemies!" Tang Yun said as his eyes gleamed with excitement.


    However, just as they came out and they met Chen Han''s group who were also flying towards the south.


    "The Huakai Sect!" Xiao Le was the first to notice them since Chen Han, Li Tian and Feng Mo were too worried for Cheng Sheng''s sake. The Alliance''s disciple was flying behind them at a constant speed.


    Hearing Xiao Le''s voice, Chen Han, Li Tian and Feng Mo turned. "Young master Tang." Chen Han said and nodded at Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe and his fellow disciples flew alongside them. "Have you also heard¡­" he said and looked at the Alliance''s disciple of Chen Han''s group.


    "Yes." Feng Mo answered. "Let''s fly faster." He said and flew past them. Chen Han, Li Tian, Xiao Le and the Alliance''s disciple matched his speed.


    The Huakai Sect was left behind. "There''s someone missing in their group." Shan Lu spoke as they catch up to Chen Han''s group.


    "Huh?" Tang Zhe said and looked at the group flying in front of them.


    "It''s Yu Sheng." Guo Cheng said after he didn''t see Yu Sheng.


    "They must have sent him first, with his strength¡­" Tang Zhe said. The Huakai Sect disciples looked at each other and nodded in understanding. Yu Sheng is another monster like Wu Xi and Cheng Sheng.


    They flew faster to immediately reach their destination.


    On Kang Ce''s side¡­ "A demonic cultivator?" he said and laughed. "Great. There must be tons of walking corpses there! Let''s go!" he said and flew away on his sword.


    The Alliance''s disciple assigned to him can only helplessly follow.


    Outside the secret realm, the people were in an uproar. "Demonic cultivator?!" they exclaimed and started to panic. They started to ran in all directions. However, where can they ran off to? This is an unfamiliar place.


    "How can there be a demonic cultivator?! Again?!" they asked as they ran in a frenzy, trying to find some place they can hide.


    "There was one before during the matches. Now there''s another!" someone said.


    "Calm down, everyone!" Zheng Fu Gong said in a loud voice.


    "No¡­ no! I only came here to watch. I don''t want to lose my life!" somebody cried as he fell on his knees when his legs shake in fear.


    "Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. I won''t believe in the Alliance again! This always happens!" someone said and dashed to leave.


    "Elder Pai." Zheng Fu Gong called.


    "Yeah." Pai Lie nodded as he raised his hand and the whole area was suddenly enclosed. "Elder Su." He called.


    "Yes." Su Yuan said and raised his hand to cast a Calming Spell. "Elder Qi." he called.


    "Hmn." Qi Ling frowned as he took out talismans and made a formation. "We''ve secured the area. No demonic cultivator can go inside this area." He said.


    "There is the Cleansing Stone here." Zheng Fu Gong said. "If a demonic cultivator arrives, he will immediately be burned by its light." He explained.


    "Then how can a demonic cultivator appear inside the secret realm?" someone from the audience asked.


    "We have to investigate it yet." Zheng Fu Gong said. "However, the secret realm has many entrances and exits, since this is a separate dimension. If one was to found its entrance, they can enter the secret realm." He explained. "The area we sent the contestants is secured. If a demonic cultivator appeared, then ¨C " he said and looked at all the people present. " ¨C they must be a contestant." He told them.


    Everyone gasped in shock. "A contestant?! How can that be?!" they said.


    "It must be the rogue cultivators! Who knows where they came from?!" someone said.


    "Why blame it on us?" A rogue cultivator that was a contestant before said. "Wasn''t the demonic cultivator from the second stage during the matches a disciple?" he said.


    Everyone started to argue. Jing Rui''s face is frosty while the other sect leaders are tense.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan balled his fists as he rose from his seat.


    "Sect leader Xie?!" they exclaimed when they saw Xie Lan walked towards the entrance of the secret realm.


    "Founder!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called when they saw Xie Lan. "Founder!" they cried.


    "Sect leader Xie! Where do you think you''re going?" Jing Xian said as he blocked Xie Lan''s way.


    "Move." Xie Lan said, his face is dark. "I can''t stand it anymore. I won''t risk my disciple''s life anymore just for a contest!" he said as he tried to push Jing Xian.


    "Junior Xie!" Fei Huang called. "Calm down." He told him.


    "How can I?!" Xie Lan said as he glared at them. "If Xiao Sheng dies, how can I face Wen?!" he asked.


    "Have faith in your disciples." Jing Rui spoke. Everyone turned to him. "We''re all the same. We''re all worried for our disciples." He told him.


    "Jing Rui." Xie Lan said. "You can say that since your disciples aren''t the ones being targeted by those pesky demonic cultivators!" he told him.


    "Senior Xie." Wu Yuan called. "I¡­ agree with sect leader Fei and sect leader Jing." He said.


    "Junior Wu ¨C !" Xie Lan glared at him.


    "Xie Lan." It was Qian Shan. "I have my dear second son there. He''s the only one from our sect. If it comes to it, the others can leave him to save themselves." He said, his face is serious as he held Xie Lan''s shoulder tight. "My Lin-er is all alone, while your disciple isn''t. How can you panic more than I?" he asked, his voice low.


    "Sect leader Qian¡­" they called and looked at him in sympathy. Qian Shan had always been an easy-going man. This is the first time they have seen him this serious.


    "The secret realm will open four days from now." Zheng Fu Gong said. "We can''t break in. As I''ve said, the secret realm has many entrances, as well as exits." He explained. "If we forcefully break in, who knows where the contestants will be sent out." he told them.


    "¡­ damn it!" Xie Lan cursed as he kicked a chair.


    "Founder¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples worriedly looked at Xie Lan.


    "If I may speak ¨C " a voice said.


    Everyone turned and saw it was Zuo Zhe. "You are¡­ Yu Sheng''s lov ¨C " they said.


    Zuo Zhe''s face darkened and he cut them off. "My name is Zuo Zhe." He introduced himself. "I am acquaintances with the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples." He said.


    Xie Lan and Wu Yuan recognized him. "Young master Zuo." Xie Lan called. "What it is that you want to say?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe looked at him. "I just want to say, basing on Cheng Sheng''s character and his recent behaviors ¨C " he said as he took a deep breath. " ¨C he must have already expected a demonic cultivator will come." He said. "No ¨C " he said as his eyes narrowed. " ¨C he already knew a demonic cultivator is present among them." he told them.

 Chapter 163 - The Scum Is Prepared

    "What did you say?!" Xie Lan said as he went down the platform and walked towards Zuo Zhe. "What do you mean, Xiao Sheng knows the demonic cultivator?!" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe met his gaze. "He does." He said.


    Xie Lan stared at Zuo Zhe. Actually, he already had his suspicions earlier.


    "Founder¡­?" Lei Ling, You Rou and Lei Qing called when they saw Xie Lan fell silent.


    "Sect leader Xie¡­?" the sect leaders called after seeing Xie Lan''s head lowered.


    "¡­ you''re like Wen. I''ll believe your words." Xie Lan told Zuo Zhe before he left and went back.


    "¡­" Zuo Zhe whose heart almost stopped after feeling Xie Lan''s overwhelming aura. Whew¡­! He secretly sighed in relief.


    "I apologize for my rash behavior." Xie Lan said when he returned. His face is deadly calm.


    "¡­" sect leader Xie, you''re scaring us! They thought.


    "What did Zuo Zhe mean earlier?" Wu Yuan asked Xie Lan.


    "Cheng Sheng knows the demonic cultivator?" Jing Rui asked.


    "And he expected it¡­" Fei Huang muttered.


    "Your disciple is really something!" Qian Shan told Xie Lan and patted his back.


    "¡­" Xie Lan who was very pissed at the moment. Xiao Sheng, how dare you play us?! He thought as he glared at the projected image of the Cleansing Stone. Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le can be seen flying with the Huakai Sect following behind them. Could it be¡­ could it be - ?! he thought and looked at Sun Yi who was flying along with the Shanliangde Sect disciples. Could it be¡­ they knew this beforehand?! He thought as his face darkened. Xiao Sheng, you''re really something! How can you play with your life like this?! He thought as his chest heaved up and down in suppressed anger.


    "¡­" the sect leaders who stepped back when they felt Xie Lan''s suffocating aura again. Sect leader Xie, we thought you already have calmed down?! They thought and anxiously watched the Zunjingde Sect disciples who have reached the south first.


    Jing Rui''s expression became grave when they saw thousands of monsters and walking corpses were running to the direction of a mountain. Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang¡­ all of you must come back! He thought.


    Inside the secret realm, the Zunjingde Sect were shocked when they saw countless walking corpses with monsters were swarming on the ground like ants.


    "What the hell¡­" Jing Hei muttered under his breath.


    "This is really hell." Qian Lin said as his eyes narrowed. They saw a large ''bird'' flying towards them and he shot it with his needles.


    "Kah!" the large ''bird'' cried and fell down. Then, they saw its corpse was eaten by the monsters while some trampled on it.


    "Ugh ¨C " Jing Hei looked away and covered his mouth.


    "Don''t make any unnecessary actions." Jing Cheng told them. "Don''t alert them." he added.


    "Yes." Jing Bai and Jing Kang answered as they slowly flew over the monsters and walking corpses.


    Outside the secret realm, the people''s face paled in horror. "What is this¡­" they muttered as their breath hitched in their throat.


    "A carnage." Zuo Zhe said, his face serious as he watched in the Cleansing Stone.


    "No way¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou''s eyes are wide in horror. Lei Qing gasped in astonishment and she covered her mouth.


    "This isn''t good." A sect leader said. "There are only thirty contestants left now." he said.


    "It''s about to be the fourth day, yet¡­" another said and sighed.


    "What is that?!" someone exclaimed when they saw something.


    Everyone turned and looked at where the sect leader is pointing at. Then, from Zheng Yi''s Cleansing Stone, everyone saw Fei Yin, Wu Xi and Yu Sheng fighting against the thousands of enemies after the Zunjingde Sect neared the place where the demonic cultivator might be ¨C as well as Cheng Sheng.


    The Xinfaxian Sect gasped in shock when they saw Fei Yin. "Da shixiong!" they cried.


    "Xiao Yin¡­" Xie Lan stared at Fei Yin in shock.


    "Yin-er¡­" Fei Huang''s expression is grave. No¡­ I can''t send Mu Jun inside. It''s risky. He thought when he remembered that the secret realm is unstable.


    "Amazing¡­ Wu Xi and Yu Sheng are amazing!" the audience exclaimed when they also saw Wu Xi and Yu Sheng chopping ten monsters in one strike.


    "Wait ¨C does this mean¡­" they said when they realized it.


    "Cheng Sheng is inside that cave." Zheng Fu Gong said when they saw the glowing arrays surrounding the cave.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" Pai Lie called even though they can only see the exterior of the cave and not even a shadow of Cheng Sheng.


    "Did Cheng Sheng increase their strength?" Jing Xian asked as he watched Fei Yin, Wu Xi and Yu Sheng as well as the mountains of corpses all around them.


    "It must be, or they can''t last this long." Su Yuan said. "He''s also using healing spells." He added when they saw the yellow light coming from the cave and going into Fei Yin, Wu Xi and Yu Sheng''s body. They saw the three''s wounds are being healed at a fast rate after the qi was channeled in their body.


    "But, this can''t go on." Qi Ling said when he saw the lights from the arrays flickered. "How long were they doing this before the news of the demonic cultivator''s appearance has been known¡­" he muttered as his brows knit.


    Inside the secret realm, Chen Han''s heart sank when they saw the monsters and walking corpses running towards the mountain afar. "Don''t mind the monsters and the walking corpses! Don''t waste your energy on them! We must go to Ah Sheng first!" he told them.


    "Yes!" they said as they flew at their fastest speed.


    "Amazing¡­ they can still pull this stunt." Tang Yun muttered when they saw Xiao Le rode on Feng Mo''s sword while Li Tian rode on Chen Han''s sword and they disappeared at the speed of light, including the Alliance''s disciple.


    "We can''t lag behind. Follow Chen Han''s words!" Tang Zhe said.


    "Yes!" the Huakai Sect disciples answered and also paired up. Tang Yun took the Alliance''s disciple with him.


    "Second young master Fei." Zheng Yi called as they descended on the ground and the Zunjingde Sect started killing the monsters in all sides.


    "The Zunjingde Sect?" Yu Sheng said and smiled when he saw them. "They sure arrive fast." He said and then disappeared. The next second and they saw countless flashes before hundreds of monsters fell dead.


    "Where''s Cheng Sheng?" Zheng Yi asked. "How is he? And the demonic cultivator, where is he?" he said.


    "I''m looking for it." Fei Yin said as he took a deep breath while he wiped the blood off his forehead. When he was about to kill it earlier, it suddenly disappeared. If not for Cheng Sheng immediately creating an array around the mountain, it would''ve already escaped. However, since Cheng Sheng''s whole attention is on healing them, he can''t accurately locate it even if it''s inside his array.


    "Damn it." Zheng Yi cursed.


    "Wu Xi." Fei Yin called. "You help Yu Sheng deal with these pests. The others are about to arrive. Have Yu Sheng instruct them on what to do." He told him before he disappeared in a flash, leaving Zheng Yi dumbfounded.


    So fast! Zheng Yi thought as he and Wu Xi looked at each other.


    Wu Xi who is a mute. "..." How the hell will I tell Yu Sheng? He thought as he looked at Zheng Yi who''s assessing him.


    "Yiyi, look out!" Jing Bai called as he pulled Zheng Yi while Wu Xi killed the monster that pounced on them. "What did Fei Yin say?" he asked.


    "He''s looking for the demonic cultivator. The demonic cultivator is trapped within this mountain after Cheng Sheng laid an array." Zheng Yi said. "However, this isn''t a long-term solution. He''s going to deplete his qi." he said, his face serious as he looked at the arrays around the cave on top of the mountain glowed brightly again. Cheng Sheng was also keeping up the array in the cave where he is to preempt the demonic cultivator in case it''ll sneak up behind him.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called as his group finally arrived.


    "Da shixiong!" Sun Yi called when he and the Shanliangde Sect disciples made their arrival.


    "Where''s the demonic cultivator?" Tang Zhe asked as his fellow disciples started to kill the monsters and walking corpses, joining in the fray.


    Zheng Yi looked at the three groups that arrived. "¡­ you must have passed by him." He answered as he told them the situation.


    "¡­" Chen Han, Xi Ming and Tang Zhe. Damn it! We could''ve killed him back there if we started our battle there! They thought and frowned for missing the chance. "We''ll find him!" they said as they flew back to the direction where they came from.


    "I''ll leave this area to you." Jing Cheng said as he joined the other leaders.


    "Fei Yin is also looking for him! Be careful!" Zheng Yi told them and sighed.


    Fei Yin, the eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect. Chen Han, the eldest disciple of the Youxiwang Sect. Xi Ming, the eldest disciple of the Shanliangde Sect. Jing Cheng, the eldest disciple of the Zunjingde Sect. And Tang Zhe, the eldest disciple of the Huakai Sect.


    "Too bad we still haven''t appointed our sect''s eldest disciple, huh?" Qian Lin sighed. His elder brother was just newly-appointed as an elder, so they still haven''t elected the eldest disciple of their sect. "But, each leader of the groups, they will surely be fine." He said and smiled.

 Chapter 164 - The Scum Is Reckless

    Outside the secret realm.


    "They''re being reckless!" a sect leader said when they saw Fei Yin, Chen Han, Xi Ming, Jing Cheng and Tang Zhe run into the forest to look for the demonic cultivator.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xiao Le were cutting down the walking corpses and the monsters, together with the Huakai Sect disciples, Xi Xing, Gong Xian, Jing Hei, Jing Bai, Jing Kang, Qian Lin, Fu An and Xiong Si.


    "They don''t know yet how strong this demonic cultivator is!" another sect leader said. "For it to break through the Alliance''s defenses¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    "They at least should have paired up. That way, their chances to defeat the demonic cultivator is higher." Tang Teng said as he looked at Tang Yun, Shan Lu, Guo Cheng and the rest of the Huakai Sect disciples. Tang Zhe is out of sight since he went inside the forest. "Let us look at the map!" he suggested, his voice is filled with anxiety.


    "That''s right." Fei Huang said. "With the map, we can see everyone ¨C including the ones that entered the forest." he explained. They will only see their lights, but it is better than nothing.


    "Okay." Zheng Fu Gong answered as he, Pai Lie, Jing Xian, Su Yuan and Qi Ling placed their hand above the Cleansing Stone. The projected image from the Cleansing Stone immediately turned to a map. They finally saw the six moving colorful lights inside the forest.


    "Xiao Yin¡­" Xie Lan called as he looked at Fei Yin''s green light.


    "Da shixiong." Wu Yuan called as he looked at the vivid red light of Chen Han.


    "Xi Ming." Fei Huang''s face is grave as he looked at the moving blue light.


    "Jing Cheng." Jing Rui called as he looked at the orange light indicating it''s Jing Cheng.


    "Xiao Zhe." Tang Teng called as he looked at the golden light like the sun. It''s Tang Zhe.


    Each sect leader called their eldest disciple. "Huh?" someone muttered when he noticed something strange. "There are only five who called their disciple¡­ but there are six lights in the forest area?" he said as he looked at the six lights moving.


    The sect leader beside him nodded. "Green is the Xinfaxian Sect. Red is the Youxiwang Sect. Blue is the Shanliangde Sect. Orange is the Zunjingde Sect. And gold is the Huakai Sect." he said. "Where did this gray light come from?" he asked with a puzzled look in his face.


    "Gray¡­ it''s for rogue cultivators." somebody said. "Could it be Yu Sheng?" he asked. "Or Wu Xi?" he added.


    "But¡­ Yu Sheng and Wu Xi are there." Someone said and pointed the Cleansing Stone that projected the image of Wu Xi and Yu Sheng fighting near the cave where Cheng Sheng is.


    "¡­ then Fu An and Xiong Si?" someone asked.


    "¡­ Fu An and Xiong Si are also there." Somebody answered and they saw Fu An and Xiong Si are fighting alongside the Shanliangde Sect disciple.


    "Then¡­ who is this fifth gray light?" a sect leader asked. "The sixth light in the forest¡­" he muttered as they stared at the six moving lights inside the forest.


    "¡­ elder Zheng said earlier¡­ that a contestant might be a demonic cultivator¡­" they said.


    "All of the contestants are recognized by the Cleansing Stone before they pass through it." Someone said.


    "So, the demonic cultivator must be recognized by the Cleansing Stone as a contestant¡­" they looked at each other.


    "Then¡­ this fifth gray light ¨C " someone said.


    " ¨C the sixth light in the forest area¡­" somebody said.


    "¡­ is the demonic cultivator!" they exclaimed as they stared with burning gaze at the gray light. "A rogue cultivator¡­ who could it be?" they asked.


    "Hey, look!" somebody suddenly exclaimed as he pointed. "A light is moving fast towards the gray light!" he said.


    They all turned and saw it was a brown light. Li Nanzi''s pupils shrank. "That''s¡­!" he muttered and stared at Xiao Le who were fighting alongside the Xinfaxian Sect. If Xiao Le is there, then it could only be ¨C "Kang Ce!" he cried as he rose from his seat. However, he can''t do anything since Kang Ce is inside the secret realm while they, outside, can''t go inside. They can only helplessly watch as the brown and gray light collided.


    Fortunately, Kang Ce was accompanied by an Alliance''s disciple and so they could see Kang Ce''s situation. They saw Kang Ce immediately was on the defensive when he saw something jumped at him.


    "Not good! The other eldest disciples can''t come to his aid since they don''t know Kang Ce''s situation!" a sect leader said. Zheng Yi and the other Alliance''s disciple are outside the forest, so it would take a long time for the people there to aid Kang Ce.


    "Oh, no! Look!" someone said when they saw Kang Ce''s neck was scratched! Blood gushed out of Kang Ce''s neck!


    "Kang Ce!" Li Nanzi cried in horror when he saw Kang Ce took a couple of steps back. The Alliance''s disciple with him was frantically trying to contact Zheng Yi and the others, but he was too flustered and he dropped the Cleansing Stone!


    Inside the secret realm, Kang Ce saw the Alliance''s disciple searching through the grasses. "Idiot!" he called and pulled him.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone gasped. "Is he going to use him to block the demonic cultivator''s attack?!" they exclaimed.


    However, it wasn''t it. Kang Ce pulled back the Alliance''s disciple and took the demonic cultivator''s claw. The demonic cultivator''s nails dug deep into his arm he used to block!


    "KANG CE!" Li Nanzi was itching to go inside the realm.


    "Not good! The demonic cultivator is sucking his blood!" someone exclaimed as they watched with wide eyes Kang Ce''s right arm started to dry up as he lost his blood.


    "Wait! It''s not over!" someone said when they saw the qi from the surroundings gathered and went into Kang Ce''s body!


    "A Healing Spell!" Su Yuan exclaimed. "It''s Cheng Sheng! He''s healing everyone!" he said when they saw the others'' wounds are also being healed.


    "Kang Ce!" Li Nanzi called and sighed in relief when he saw Kang Ce regained his strength and he cut off the demonic cultivator''s arm!


    "KAAAAAR!" the demonic cultivator howled and kicked Kang Ce! Kang Ce''s body flew into the air. However, before he did, he grabbed the Alliance''s disciple with him. If the Alliance''s disciple would have been left there... he would be killed by the demonic cultivator for sure!


    Both of them flew out of the crowns of trees and disappeared.


    Inside the secret realm, a loud thud can be heard!


    "What¡­" Li Tian said and turned.


    "SHIXIONG!" Xiao Le cried when he saw Kang Ce, together with the Alliance''s disciple, were lying on the ground. "Shixiong!" he cried as he ran towards Kang Ce and saw the demonic cultivator''s arm is still stuck on Kang Ce''s arm. "Shixiong! Shixiong!" he called as he tried to wake him up. Then, he took out the magic pills and potions to fed them all to Kang Ce.


    Zheng Yi and the others went to the unconscious Alliance''s disciple and checked his condition. "A few broken bones from the impact of their fall¡­" he muttered as they wrapped bandages on the unconscious Alliance''s disciple that had been with Kang Ce. "Relay a message to the people who''re inside the forest!" he told the Alliance''s disciples. "Be more careful! The demonic cultivator is ¨C " he said before he gasped when he saw the head of the Alliance''s disciple beside him fell in front of him.


    "ZHENG YI!!!" Jing Bai called as he immediately pushed Zheng Yi down. "Ugh!" he cried when his back was cut!


    Zheng Yi''s eyes widened as he stared at the demonic cultivator that suddenly appeared before them.


    "Everyone! Run!" Jing Kang yelled when they saw the demonic qi surrounding the demonic cultivator. "Keh!" he cried as he threw talismans on the demonic cultivator to buy them time. Then, he pulled Jing Bai and Zheng Yi together and ran! Such strength he is hiding came out now as he pulled the two people!


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called as he pulled Qian Lin.


    "Feng-shidi! Xiao Le and Kang Ce!" Li Tian told Feng Mo.


    "Shixiong¡­!" Xiao Le was crying over Kang Ce.


    "Tsk!" Sun Yi clicked his tongue and grabbed the unconscious Kang Ce while Feng Mo grabbed Xiao Le and they ran towards the cave where Cheng Sheng is.


    "Into the cave!" Guo Cheng told his fellow disciples.


    "Follow them!" Gong Xian told Xi Xing, Fu An and Xiong Si as they all ran towards the cave surrounded by the array.


    Jing Hei was about to reach the cave when he turned and his eyes widened. He pushed Qian Lin inside. "AH KANG!" he screamed when he saw the demonic cultivator ran after them!


    Jing Kang turned and his pupils shrank when he saw the demonic cultivator appeared behind them. "Ha!" he gasped as he immediately threw Jing Bai and Zheng Yi and then created a wall of talismans between him and the demonic cultivator.


    BOOM! A loud noise can be heard as the ground shook from the impact.

 Chapter 165 - The Scum Is Annoying

    "AH KANG!!!" Jing Hei cried before he felt his body was pulled inside the cave. "Ah Lin¡­" he called when he saw Qian Lin''s crying face. "Ah Kang¡­ he ¨C " he said as his tears also fell.


    "Don''t kill us off!" it was Jing Bai''s voice.


    Everyone turned and saw Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Zheng Yi were fine after the smoke settled. Jing Kang was lying on the ground and is unconscious after the impact.


    "The demonic cultivator¡­" they said when they saw the demonic cultivator was wriggling on the ground while holding the back of his head that was melting!


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" Jing Cheng panted as he glared at the demonic cultivator. His hand was still raised. "Don''t¡­ you dare hurt¡­ my brothers and cousin." He said as he gritted his teeth.


    "Da ge!" Jing Hei cried when they saw Jing Cheng appeared.


    "It was the Cleansing Stone!" Fu An exclaimed when they saw the Cleansing Stone melted behind the demonic cultivator''s head. It and the demonic qi cancelled each other out.


    "AAAAAHH!!!" Jing Cheng yelled as he rushed towards the demonic cultivator.


    Outside the secret realm, the chair overturned when Jing Rui abruptly rose from his seat.


    "Sect leader Jing?!" the sect leaders exclaimed in surprise when they saw Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui''s usually cold and expressionless face is tense and his fists are clenched on his side. "Jing Cheng¡­" he muttered as he stared at the Cleansing Stone without blinking. He''s afraid that if he''d blink, he''d miss to see Jing Cheng and the next he''d see is Jing Cheng''s death! He felt his heart beating faster because of fear. No¡­ don''t die¡­ he thought as he stared at Jing Cheng being pushed back by the demonic cultivator. Idiot! He thought as he felt his eyes started to tear up when he saw the wounds on Jing Cheng''s body increased. Even though Cheng Sheng''s healing spells heal their wounds, but the demonic cultivator''s attacks are faster.


    "DA GE!!!" Jing Hei and Jing Bai''s voice made Jing Rui''s heart sank and break when they saw the demonic cultivator pummeled Jing Cheng to the ground with his fists!


    "Ha." Jing Rui sharply gasped and felt his heart stopped when he saw the demonic cultivator raised its claw to kill Jing Cheng!


    "Don''t blink!" Xie Lan told him as they all stared at the Cleansing Stone.


    "Not so fast!" it was Yu Sheng''s voice! Yu Sheng suddenly appeared beside the demonic cultivator and kicked him! Then, Wu Xi flashed behind him and flew in the air before his body turned and he cut the demonic cultivator''s claw!


    Jing Rui felt his heart immediately flew back and his knees lost their strength. He fell on his knees, his whole body cold and is shaking in fear.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone was shocked.


    "Yu-ge!" Feng Mo cried in joy.


    "Wu Xi!" Li Tian exclaimed. That''s right! These two are still around! He thought and looked around the area. "Wait¡­ the monsters are all wiped out!" he said.


    "What?!" they exclaimed and also saw the mountains of corpses around. "Don''t tell me¡­ those two did - ?!" they said and looked at Yu Sheng and Wu Xi who were fighting against the demonic cultivator. "AMAZING!" they exclaimed.


    "I''ll leave him to you!" Yu Sheng told Wu Xi and smiled before he left to pick up Jing Cheng.


    "WHA - !" Jing Hei exclaimed and his eyes widened when he saw Jing Cheng''s body was flying towards him! "UGH!" he cried and fell when Jing Cheng collided at him after Yu Sheng carelessly threw Jing Cheng towards him!


    "Incoming!" Qian Lin said and moved out of the way when Yu Sheng threw Jing Bai next!


    "WAH!" Shan Lu cried when he was hit by Jing Bai!


    "UGH!" a Huakai Sect disciple cried when Zheng Yi hit him!


    "KAH!" Tang Yun cried when Jing Kang collided at him!


    "YU SHENG!" the people who were hit exclaimed and glared at Yu Sheng who just laughed at them before he flew in the air and landed on top of the cave where Cheng Sheng was sitting! "What ¨C " they muttered before they heard a loud noise!


    BAM! Something hit the wall of the cave! They turned and saw there was a hole in the cave, and Wu Xi was lying on the ground!


    "Wu Xi!" Li Tian called as he, Fu An and Guo Cheng ran towards Wu Xi. They didn''t dare carelessly touch him.


    "Yu Sheng!" Fei Yin, Chen Han, Xi Ming and Tang Zhe finally arrived and saw Yu Sheng standing beside Cheng Sheng who sat in a lotus position as he meditated.


    "KEH!" Cheng Sheng coughed out blood and almost toppled over had not Yu Sheng grabbed his collar behind.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han cried before they all felt their strength is increasing. "What¡­ Ah Sheng! Stop healing us!" he called out to Cheng Sheng.


    "RAAAAARRRR!" the demonic cultivator roared and his body started to emit more demonic qi.


    "Get away from him!" Xi Ming said as he, Fei Yin, Chen Han and Tang Zhe jumped back to avoid the demonic qi.


    "The demonic qi¡­ it doesn''t affect us?" Tang Zhe said when he noticed the demonic qi burned before it reached their skin.


    "It''s Ah Sheng¡­ that light just now¡­" Chen Han said as they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Attack!" Fei Yin said before the four of them flew towards the demonic cultivator!


    Outside the secret realm, everyone held their breath. "Who is it?" they asked as they stared at the demonic cultivator. "Damn it!" they cursed when they saw the movements of the demonic cultivator became faster. "It can still suppress four High Level Golden Core Stage cultivators?!" they exclaimed as they looked at the demonic cultivator in disbelief.


    "It must be sucking in the negative qi and demonic qi from the walking corpses, as well as in the secret realm." Fei Huang said.


    Qian Shan nodded. "That must be how it can suddenly become stronger." He said as his brows knit.


    "Who is it¡­ who is that damned shameless contestant?!" Li Nanzi asked. His face is filled with anger as he glared at the demonic cultivator.


    "Whoever it is, he must be killed." Tang Teng said and frowned as they watched Fei Yin, Chen Han, Xi Ming and Tang Zhe flown away after the demonic cultivator roared. Then, the four fell and rolled on the ground. Their head was bleeding but their wound was immediately healed.


    The demonic cultivator saw it and he turned to growl at Cheng Sheng. However, Yu Sheng was blocking his sight of Cheng Sheng. "RAAAAR!" he flew towards Yu Sheng, but Yu Sheng turned his body and accurately landed his kick on the demonic cultivator''s head. "GAAH!" the demonic cultivator cried before he fell on the ground. A crack appeared where he fell.


    "¡­" Yu Sheng, you have this much strength so why don''t you just finish him off? They all thought with a dark face.


    Inside the secret realm, Fei Yin, Chen Han, Xi Ming and Tang Zhe saw the scene repeated. "¡­" just how strong Yu Sheng is? They thought as they saw the difference between their strength and Yu Sheng''s. When the demonic cultivator fell to the ground again and Yu Sheng kicked it again, for the nth time, they suddenly felt pity to the demonic cultivator. "¡­" this is clearly bullying. They thought when the demonic cultivator tried to reach Cheng Sheng again.


    They were expecting for Yu Sheng to kick it again. However, they were shocked of what happened next.


    SHING! A sword struck the demonic cultivator''s head, and they saw him hanging on the sword by his head. He stretched out his limbs that were bent in strange angles just to reach Yu Sheng, but it was futile.


    "Even after death, you''re still annoying ¨C " a voice that is very familiar to them spoke. They saw that the sword isn''t Yu Sheng''s, but is coming from behind him! " ¨C ne, Jie Mei?"


    "KAAAAH!!!" the demonic cultivator screeched just as Cheng Sheng''s face appeared behind Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng chuckled before he flicked the demonic cultivator''s head, and the demonic cultivator hit the ground after a split second! BAM! Another big crack appeared on the ground!


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was stunned. "What did he say¡­? Jie Mei?" they said as they looked at each other.


    "Jie Mei¡­ the one they ditched?!" everyone exclaimed when the thought had sunk in their head.


    "Jie Mei¡­ that''s right. She''s a rogue cultivator!" a sect leader said as he turned to the others.


    "It was her¡­?" they were dumbfounded. "However, the Cleansing Stone¡­" they said.


    "The Cleansing Stone never fails." Zheng Fu Gong spoke. His face is grave.


    "Then, how¡­?" they asked.


    "Let''s wait for Cheng Sheng to explain." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    They nodded in agreement before they resumed watching.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone was shocked.


    "What?! Jie Mei?!" Jing Hei said as he pushed Jing Cheng off of him.


    "That''s what he said." Qian Lin said before he turned to Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi who didn''t look surprised. Xiao Le was still crying because Kang Ce is still unconscious.


    "What is happening¡­?" Jing Bai asked as he held his head when he felt dizzy.


    "It is her." Li Tian spoke. "The night before the competition, we never let down our guard even if the demonic cultivators were defeated." He said. "You see, Cheng-shidi has always this reminder..." He said and smiled as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng looked down at Jie Mei who was crawling on the ground. "There''re only two reasons why one would approach you." He said as he coolly jumped down from the top of the cave. Yu Sheng followed behind him. "One, they need your help. Two ¨C " he said as he walked towards Jie Mei. " ¨C you''re going to ask for help after they screw you over." He said as he stabbed Jie Mei''s leg with his sword.

 Chapter 166 - The Scum Is Noisy

    "AAAAAAHHH!" Jie Mei screamed in pain not only because she was stabbed, but also because of the pure qi emanating from Cheng Sheng''s sword that touched her flesh. "AAAAAAAHHH!" she screamed and slowly turned to see her leg slowly burning.


    "That''s - !" everyone exclaimed when they saw a large burn on her leg aside from the burn Cheng Sheng''s sword caused.


    "The Cleansing Stone did not lie. She''s really not a demonic cultivator." Cheng Sheng said as he withdrew his sword.


    "Then, why did you¡­" Xi Ming said.


    "Why did I still ditch her?" Cheng Sheng said and turned to him. "I didn''t lie. I really find her annoying, that''s why." He answered and frowned before he kicked Jie Mei''s mouth. "You''re noisy. I''m still talking." He told her.


    Everyone looked at him in horror. "Cheng Sheng!" one of them called. "Don''t you care about what happened to Jie Mei?!" he asked.


    "Let me look for my care." Cheng Sheng said and looked around before he paused. "Unfortunately, I dropped it outside the secret realm." He answered.


    "Cheng Sheng!" another disciple said as he glared at him.


    "You called me?" Cheng Sheng said as he raised his brows. "Really, now. If she should''ve just did her all, she should''ve reached our group. However, she easily gave up." He said.


    "She''s a woman-" someone said.


    "Just because she''s a woman that gives her the right to be protected?" Cheng Sheng said and his gaze turned sharp. "So I should just let our strength be slowly consumed just to protect her?" he scoffed. "A woman who acts delicate doesn''t have a place in the third stage." he said, his tone harsh. "Everyone who have passed the second stage should have their mentality completely adjusted and become more stable since the third stage is ten times more dangerous than the second stage." He explained. "It is stipulated in the rules, thus everybody knows that. Yet, she dared to enter the third stage but then gives up after? Is she playing around or what?" He said and frowned. Dislike can be completely seen in his elegant face.


    Everyone gaped at him.


    "I''ve already said this. There are only two reasons why one should approach you." He said as he raised his finger. "One, they''re asking for your help." He said as a shadow crept behind him. "And two - " he said as the shadow raised its claw.


    " - you''ll be the one asking for help." A voice said as the shadow was kicked and its back hit the tree.


    Everyone saw someone has appeared behind Cheng Sheng. He was wearing black clothes and was wrapped from head to feet. "The Alliance''s disciple?" They said.


    "No - " the ''Alliance''s disciple'' said. " - it''s ''Shu Mu''." He said as he removed his mask.


    Everyone was shocked to see Shu Mu''s face. He disguised as an Alliance''s disciple!


    "Shu Mu! You were disqualified since you''ve lost! What are you doing in the third stage?!" Kang Ce, who had regained his consciousness, asked as he glared at Shu Mu.


    Shu Mu rolled his eyes at him. "Can''t you see? I am currently the Alliance''s disciple." He said and smirked as he carelessly threw his mask.


    "Don''t you dare lie!" Kang Ce said as he pushed Xiao Le while he rose from the ground.


    Shu Mu frowned as he looked at Kang Ce like he was looking at an idiot. Ah. He is. He thought. "You all know Cheng Sheng is being targeted by the demonic cultivators. The competition can''t stop for him, nor he can''t be removed from the competition since it would be unfair to him. Thus, the Alliance sent me - " he explained and smiled as he looked at them. " - someone who, after he lost in the second stage, is disqualified to enter the third stage, thus won''t affect the competition after he disguised as one of the Alliance''s disciple to protect Cheng Sheng." He told them as he grinned.


    Outside the secret realm, Lei Ling was surprised of Shu Mu''s sudden appearance. "His entrance looked cool!" He exclaimed.


    You Rou''s eyes are shining. Meanwhile, Lei Qing smiled. "This is the first time he looked cool." She said and laughed while You Rou giggled.


    "Elder Zheng, he¡­" the sect leaders said and looked at Zheng Fu Gong whose expression didn''t change. However, the other four elders are as shocked as them. They clearly weren''t informed about this arrangement, too.


    "It is as Shu Mu said." Zheng Fu Gong said. "He won''t affect the competition, since he dutifully does his tasks and didn''t violate any rules." He explained before he paused. "We need someone strong and is familiar with Cheng Sheng to secretly protect him." He added.


    The sect leaders fell silent. Zheng Fu Gong has a point. If it was someone unfamiliar to Cheng Sheng, they might just leave Cheng Sheng and save their self.


    Inside the secret realm, Cheng Sheng turned to Shu Mu. "Good job holding back all these times." He said and patted Shu Mu''s shoulder. Shu Mu just rolled his eyes at him.


    "Cheng Sheng, that doesn''t explain why Jie Mei turned to a demonic cultivator!" someone said, returning the topic at hand.


    "Ah. That?" Cheng Sheng said and pointed Jie Mei''s leg. "Because she wanted to." He answered.


    "WHAT?!" they said. "Who would want to become a demonic cultivator ¨C ?" they asked.


    "Her." Cheng Sheng answered. "That burn on her leg is the Cleansing Stone''s effect to the demonic qi poison she''s hiding in her shoes." He lazily explained. "That disgusting smell¡­ can you imagine how nauseous I felt as she stuck to me?" he asked and frowned as he turned to glare at Jie Mei who, suddenly, flashed behind him.


    "Look out!" they all said. She''s so fast! They exclaimed in their mind.


    However, before she could reach him, Yu Sheng and Shu Mu moved and kicked her away. "UGH! AGH!" she cried as her body hit the trees and countless trees broke and fell inside the forest.


    Everyone was shocked. Shu Mu¡­ he''s also this strong?! They thought. Qian Lin was also dumbfounded. "He¡­" he said.


    Shu Mu turned and saw Qian Lin. He apologetically smiled at him before he and Yu Sheng rushed to find Jie Mei. "He changed." Jing Hei said as he stood beside Qian Lin.


    "He was poisoned." Sun Yi said.


    "Poisoned?!" Jing Hei and Qian Lin were shocked while Jing Bai and Zheng Yi silently listened on the side. Jing Cheng and Jing Kang were still unconscious.


    "Yes." Sun Yi answered and explained to them about Shu Mu''s condition before.


    "That''s - !" they exclaimed. "Who would be this sinister¡­?" they asked.


    Suddenly, a loud noise was heard in the forest as Shu Mu and Yu Sheng appeared on top of the trees, their body in mid-air. Then, the two drawn their sword and boarded it before they flew in the air.


    "He''s really amazing¡­" Qian Lin said and smiled as he watched Shu Mu fought against Jie Mei together with Yu Sheng.


    "Ah Lin¡­" Jing Hei called.


    Qian Lin laughed. "I only admire him the same way as my elder brother." He explained. Shu Mu, truthfully speaking, is similar to Qian Tian ¨C both in strength and personality. That''s why he was disappointed Shu Mu actually hated him.


    Cheng Sheng covered his ears when a cacophonous noise came out of Jie Mei''s throat. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue and looked at the others also covering their ears.


    "WAAAH!!!" they cried as they covered their ears the best they could.


    "WOAH!" Shu Mu exclaimed as he and Yu Sheng fell off their sword when they were caught off-guard from Jie Mei''s noise attack. "Oww¡­" he cried when his back hit the ground. "HA ¨C " he gasped when Jie Mei suddenly appeared on top of him. His eyes widened in shock.


    BANG! Before Jie Mei could claw Shu Mu, Fei Yin, Chen Han, Xi Ming and Tang Zhe appeared and pulled Shu Mu away. A large pit appeared where Shu Mu fell earlier.


    "You okay?" Cheng Sheng said as he patted Shu Mu''s shoulder.


    "¡­ I''m weaker than Yu Sheng, so she came after me?!" Shu Mu reacted.


    "Soft persimmons should be picked first." Cheng Sheng said as they watched the four eldest disciples attacked Jie Mei from all sides. "I knew it. They''re just testing her strength earlier, thus they poorly fought against her." he sighed as he watched the four suppressing Jie Mei.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi called while Xiao Le ran behind them, following them in low spirits after Kang Ce pushed him earlier.


    "The monsters and walking corpses are all killed." Guo Cheng said.


    "Let the wounded stay inside the cave. The Healing Array is still in effect. They''ll recover faster if they''ll stay there." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Yes." Guo Cheng answered before they went back to take care of the injured. Even if the Huakai Sect disciples are all fine, but they still helped taking care of the injured Wu Xi, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, the Alliance disciple with Kang Ce, Kang Ce, and Xiong Si. Xi Xing and Gong Xian also have few wounds thus they were resting.

 Chapter 167 - The Scum Is Frightening

    "It''s over." Qian Lin said when they saw the sun is about to rise behind the mountain.


    "AAAAAAH!!!" Jie Mei screamed after Fei Yin, Chen Han, Xi Ming and Tang Zhe cut her limbs and waist. Her head up to her shoulder fell on the ground as the four eldest disciples descended on the ground. "Kuhhhh¡­" she hissed and tried to roll her head, only for Cheng Sheng to point the tip of his sword on her head.


    "Who are you? Why do you target me? Why did you approach me? What are you planning?" Cheng Sheng asked as he looked at Jie Mei. "Speak. I know you can." He told her.


    "Hehehehe¡­" Jie Mei laughed, which shocked everyone. She can actually speak!


    "She''s really creepy!" Shu Mu explained when he saw the hideous face of Jie Mei smiling. He crawled and hugged the legs of the person nearest to him ¨C Xiao Le. "Xiao Le¡­" he muttered.


    "Mu-ge¡­ you came!" Xiao Le exclaimed as he wiped his tears.


    Shu Mu saw the youth''s tears and he frowned. He glared at Kang Ce who was also glaring at him.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ you really don''t know why?" Jie Mei asked, using her saccharine voice making one feel tender feelings towards her. However, it is just nightmare-inducing right now since her face is hideous.


    "Will I ask you if I do?" Cheng Sheng asked back as he frowned at Jie Mei. Jie Mei just cackled. "Am I that threatening to you?" he asked, referring to not only Jie Mei but the entire demonic faction.


    "Of course~" Jie Mei said. "You''re really, really frightening, Cheng Sheng~" he told him.


    "Why? I am handsome." Cheng Sheng said. A puzzled look was on his face.


    "You don''t need to play dumb." Jie Mei said.


    "Well, you''re right. I am indeed frightening." Cheng Sheng said and smiled while his eyes narrowed looking at Jie Mei. "I can break my own principles just to get rid of an annoying, noisy woman, ne." he told her.


    Jie Mei stiffened when she saw the look in Cheng Sheng''s eyes. "That''s it! That''s it! Hahahaha!" she said and laughed as her head rolled in laugher in the ground before she stopped. "Seems like you can''t remember me¡­ I guess you don''t remember him, too." She told him before she grinned. "What a foolish thing for me to do this¡­ just for the sake of a man who can''t remember one woman¡­" she said and sighed before she closed her eyes. "Cheng Sheng¡­ I wonder if that was my dream, or you''re the one who''s currently dreaming?" she asked as her voice weakened. "One thing is for sure¡­ I wish I hadn''t met you. And ¨C " she slightly opened her eyes before meeting Cheng Sheng''s gaze. " ¨C this word truly loves you." She said before she took her last breath. The demonic qi on her body left dissipated in the air.


    "Wha ¨C " they said when they saw Jie Mei''s corpse rotted.


    "What is she talking about? What does she mean?" Jing Hei asked as he looked puzzled. "What dream? What does she mean you can''t remember her? And who''s ''him''?" he added and looked at Cheng Sheng only to see he''s as puzzled as him, too. "Cheng Sheng? You¡­" he said.


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng''s brows are tightly knit as he looked at Jie Mei''s corpse. "¡­ women sure loves to speak figuratively." He muttered as his lips thinned in confusion while he looked at Jie Mei''s with a bewildered gaze.


    "¡­" we don''t understand you, too! They thought and sighed.


    Fei Yin and Yu Sheng silently watched Cheng Sheng be surrounded by Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Sun Yi, Xiao Le and Shu Mu. "His Highness isn''t lying." Yu Sheng said. "He really doesn''t remember the woman. Neither I." he told Fei Yin.


    "I trust Sheng." Fei Yin said. "But I don''t trust her." he said.


    "His Highness mentioned before that he went to other worlds before he reached this world." Yu Sheng said. "Could it be His Highness met her in one of those worlds?" he asked.


    "It seems her objective is to confuse Sheng''s mind and feelings." Fei Yin frowned as he slowly walked towards Cheng Sheng.


    "There''s also this ''him'' that woman mentioned¡­ she definitely has allies." Yu Sheng''s brows knit as he followed Fei Yin.


    "What''s clear is that ¨C " Fei Yin said as he reached Cheng Sheng''s shoulder.


    " ¨C we have to protect him, never leave him from our sight." Yu Sheng said as he stopped by Cheng Sheng''s side.


    "Hm? Da shixiong. Yu Sheng." Cheng Sheng called when he looked at Fei Yin and Yu Sheng on his both sides. "What''s wrong? You look like you haven''t killed enough?" he told them.


    "It''s a pity we haven''t killed her." both of them said, their eyes murderous as they looked at the spot where Jie Mei''s corpse rotted.


    "¡­" everyone immediately moved away from them. Just how overprotective are you towards Cheng Sheng? They thought.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them. "Leave it." He said. "I know she just wants to confuse me." he told them. His eyes held a complicated look.


    On the side, Zheng Yi silently watched everything before he slowly loosened his hold on his Cleansing Stone. Jing Bai watched him from behind.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "I can''t believe it¡­ it was her?" You Rou gasped.


    "I knew there''s something wrong with her." Lei Qing frowned.


    "¡­" Lei Ling who stupidly believed Jie Mei is in love with Cheng Sheng.


    Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe looked at Yu Sheng, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. He suddenly felt complicated. He stared at Cheng Sheng who was in between his ''former lover'' and ''new lover''. How to evaluate this¡­ he thought and his face was covered in dark lines. Now, the ''former lover'' is my lover¡­ he thought and his face reddened.


    In contrast to Zuo Zhe''s conflicting feelings, the Alliance elders and the sect leaders wore grave faces.


    "Was she speaking in riddles?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "Women just have complicated mind." One of the sect leader sighed.


    "You tell that to your wife''s face." A sect leader joked.


    "No way¡­ I''m gonna sleep on the floor¡­" the sect leader said. The tense atmosphere was broken by the laughter.


    "Cheng Sheng''s reaction isn''t fake. He really doesn''t understand what Jie Mei said." Pai Lie said with a serious face. The other elders would usually contradict him since he was favoring Cheng Sheng, but right now even them can tell Cheng Sheng wasn''t acting.


    "What could she be meaning to tell Cheng Sheng?" Su Yuan asked.


    "One thing is sure: she knows Cheng Sheng. There''s a past between them." Qi Ling said.


    "But, we all know Cheng Sheng''s history." Su Yuan said. "He grew up in the Xiwang before he went to Xinfaxian." He said.


    "Then, how will you evaluate what Jie Mei said?" Jing Xian asked.


    "It''s as Cheng Sheng said. Her goal is to confuse us." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    Silence fell. It''s not as if they couldn''t guess it. But if Jie Mei''s goal is to plant a seed of doubt in their heart, she had succeeded. Even if she is lying, but one cannot ignore her words. She acted familiar with Cheng Sheng as if they had been intimate friends for so long.


    Zheng Fu Gong saw the tension in the atmosphere returned. He took a deep breath before he spoke. "We confirmed one thing from this incident: their target is clearly Cheng Sheng. As to whether to kill him or take him away, we shouldn''t let them succeed." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    "Today marks the fourth day of the third stage." Zheng Fu Gong said as they looked at the sun broke through behind the mountains. "The contestants only need to hold on for three days more. Then, we can deliberate with them on how will the fourth stage will be done." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone lied on the ground completely exhausted. Xiao Le, Fu An, Gong Xian, Xi Xing cooked food for everyone. Fei Yin didn''t join them in cooking since the food he cooks is only for Cheng Sheng. The two remaining Alliance''s disciples ¨C one from the Shanliangde Sect and the other one is whom Kang Ce saved, helped in cooking. Zheng Yi didn''t, since he doesn''t know how to. The other Alliance''s disciple that died is the one from the Huakai Sect. He''s unfortunate to be affected by the bad luck of the Huakai Sect and was killed by Jie Mei.


    As the group cooked, Zheng Yi spoke. "Including me and Shu Mu, there are four Alliance''s disciples left to accompany the group. However, there are five groups left." He said. Hearing what he said, they turned to him. "The Zunjingde Sect is accompanied by me. Cheng Sheng''s team that regrouped is accompanied by Shu Mu. Then, the Shanliangde Sect and Kang Ce are accompanied by each Alliance''s disciple." He said and looked at the Huakai Sect who lowered their head as if they were wronged.


    It wasn''t their fault the Alliance''s disciple that assigned to them died. He shouldn''t have, but everyone was so busy fighting and Jie Mei was too fast to act that the Alliance''s disciple died. Now, they don''t have an Alliance''s disciple to accompany them.


    Zheng Yi watched Tang Zhe and his fellow disciples contemplate before he spoke again. "The Zunjingde Sect, the Shanliangde Sect, Kang Ce or Cheng Sheng''s team." he said. "Which group do you want to go with?" he asked the Huakai Sect.

 Chapter 168 - The Scum Is A Loner

    Tang Yun, Shan Lu, Guo Cheng as well as their fellow disciples looked at Tang Zhe ¨C their leader, their da shixiong. In the beginning, they are already a ten-person team so there''s no need to form teams with the other sects like the Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin, or the Youxiwang Sect and Xinfaxian Sect. In short, their sect has exactly ten people who passed the second stage and advanced to the third stage.


    Tang Zhe looked at Jing Cheng, then Xi Ming before he turned to Kang Ce. In fact, they don''t necessarily need to be accompanied by the Alliance''s disciple. Any of them can pick up their scores. However, they also provide them as a map and also gives them updates to the changes in the third stage, and they can also see the other teams'' development. Thus, they are convenient.


    Tang Zhe looked at Cheng Sheng. Strength-wise and for convenience, they can go with their group. However ¨C "We''ll team up with Kang Ce." He said and smiled.


    "¡­ HUH?!" they all reacted.


    "WAIT! Why me?!" Kang Ce said as he rose from his seat. "I don''t want to team up with anybody!" he said. Obviously, he is a lone wolf.


    "The Zunjingde Sect is a five-person team. They are too many for our already large group." Tang Zhe said. "The same can be said for the Shanliangde Sect''s team with Fu An and Xiong Si. It''ll just be disorderly if we''ll team up with either of their group." He explained. "Of course, that goes the same way with Cheng Sheng''s group of nine." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng''s group. "On the contrary, you''re one person, so it''d be easier to team up with you." He added as he looked at Kang Ce.


    Kang Ce frowned as he glared at Tang Yun. "We''ve fought before." He pointed Tang Yun.


    Tang Zhe smiled. He''s composed despite the implied rejection. "The cause of that is we saved you. Thus, you actually have to be grateful for us." He told Kang Ce.


    A vein popped in Kang Ce''s forehead. "I don''t need your help!" he told Tang Zhe.


    Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and Cheng Sheng looked at each other. "I don''t want someone other than me to give orders to my people." Jing Cheng spoke.


    Xi Ming smiled. "Ah Xing and Gong Xian are socially awkward. They''re not good with a large crowd." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged. "I''ve already got my hands full. We don''t need more people." He coolly said.


    "¡­" don''t lie! All of you are monsters! They all thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng. The leader is a monster, might as well his teammates, too! They added as they looked at Fei Yin, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Wu Xi and Yu Sheng. Feng Mo, Li Tian and Xiao Le''s strength isn''t behind the others. Shu Mu is strong himself, too. They just witnessed it earlier as he fought alongside Yu Sheng against Jie Mei earlier.


    "There you go." Tang Zhe told Kang Ce whose face darkened.


    Zheng Yi looked at each leader of the teams. "Well, that''s decided ¨C " he said.


    "NO!" Kang Ce disagreed. However, everyone ignored him. He gloomily sat back on his seat.


    Tang Zhe then sat beside him while Tang Yun, Shan Lu, Guo Cheng and the rest of the Huakai Sect followed.


    "Can''t we add back another disciple from the Alliance?" Kang Ce asked Zheng Yi.


    "Can''t." Zheng Yi answered. "We can leave the secret realm, but nobody can go inside from outside. The secret realm will open again from the outside after the seven-day period." He explained. No one outside can enter the secret realm during the seven days of the third stage, but anyone from the inside can leave. However, if they''d leave, they''ll be forfeiting the match and all their time and efforts are wasted.


    No one spoke again and they started to eat after the food was done just as the sun rose behind the mountains. They welcomed the fourth day with their stomach full.


    Jing Cheng rose from his seat after he was done eating. "Then, everyone will part from here on." He said. "However, before that ¨C " he said and looked at Cheng Sheng. The others also looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said when he saw them looking at him. Fei Yin wiped his1 mouth before he2 smiled at them. "What? You want to fight? Sure! I haven''t fought much last night ¨C " he told them as he stretched his limbs.


    Everyone. "¡­" He sure is lively even if he is being targeted. They thought.


    "Not that." Jing Cheng said and coughed. "The magic pills ¨C " he said.


    "Hm? Ah!" Cheng Sheng said. "You want to ask payment from me? Why? You all fought Jie Mei not to save me but also to save yourselves, too, ne?" he asked them and smiled. "I also remembered, I healed all of you with my Healing Array, so, shouldn''t you thank me, then?" he added as his eyes narrowed before he laughed when he saw their dark expressions. "But, since I am a good person, I won''t ask for your payment!" he told them as he gave them a friendly smile.


    "¡­" a vein popped in their forehead. He''s really infuriating! They thought.


    Jing Cheng saw everyone''s dark face and he cleared his throat, trying to ease the tension that rose in the air. "Ehem. I meant, I want to buy magic pills and potions." He finally said.


    "Ah! Now that''s how you do business!" Cheng Sheng said and smiled brightly before he took out the bottles of magic pills.


    "¡­" he''s really irritating but they''ve got no choice! They thought as they looked at the magic pills with heated gaze.


    "Now, now. Everyone who wanted to buy magic pills, please line up on the right side. Everyone who wanted to buy potions, line up on the left side!" Cheng Sheng said as he sat in the center while he organized them all. "Someone who wanted to buy xxx pill, please go to xxx. Someone who wanted to buy xxx potion, go to xxx." He said as he took out the bottles of magic pills and potions and gave them to his teammates for them to sell. "Someone who wanted talismans? Go to Xiao Le ¨C " he said as he waved at them.


    Zheng Yi and the two Alliance disciples. "¡­" they watched Shu Mu energetically sold Cheng Sheng''s magic pills together with Wu Xi.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone speechlessly looked at the contestants. "¡­" did they really underwent through a great storm last night? Are they really competing? That looks like a market! They thought as they watched the contestants buy from Cheng Sheng''s teammates while Cheng Sheng happily received the money from Fei Yin who were gathering their earnings.


    "¡­" Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou who felt ashamed for their sect and the Youxiwang Sect''s behavior.


    "¡­" Zuo Zhe who wanted to drill a hole in the ground to hide himself after he saw the knight guard Yu Sheng selling potions and the great savior Fei Yin wholeheartedly receiving the payments before subserviently handing them to Cheng Sheng. The knight guard and the savior I wrote¡­ these two great heroes being reduced to manservants by Cheng Sheng ¨C his other protagonist! He thought in indignation as he glared at Cheng Sheng who was happily counting the money he earned.


    "¡­" the Alliance''s elders and the sect leaders. Are they really the disciples we were worried of last night? They thought as they blankly stared at the contestants inside the secret realm.


    Jing Rui saw Jing Cheng buying magic pills while Jing Bai and Jing Hei bought potions with Qian Lin. He felt his heart finally calmed down after it was shaken when he saw Jing Cheng''s battered appearance and Jing Bai''s deep wound on his back last night. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng casted a Healing Spell and drawn a Healing Array for everyone. Their wounds looked better now.


    Meanwhile, Fei Huang, Qian Shan, Tang Teng and Li Nanzi staring at Xie Lan. "¡­" how shameless are your disciples to profit in this situation?! They thought as they glared at him.


    "¡­" Xie Lan who was thinking if Cheng Sheng could donate a part of his earning to the Xinfaxian Sect. If the others knew what he''s thinking, they''d definitely beat him up! This pair of sect leader and his disciple!


    Inside the secret realm, everyone finally bought the things they needed and finally split up. Kang Ce unwillingly let the Huakai Sect follow him. "You''re not afraid I''ll kill you when you sleep?" he asked them.


    Tang Zhe smiled. "We outnumber you. We can just tie you up before we sleep." He told Kang Ce, making Kang Ce''s face darkened. "The reason why we saved you before, and we teamed up with you now, is because we have no grudges between us." He said, his expression now serious as they headed northeast where there are valleys. They can hide and set up an ambush to the walking corpses that''ll appear.


    They didn''t know they think beautifully. After all, they are unlucky.

 Chapter 169 - The Scum Is Unlucky

    Morning.


    On the Zunjingde Sect''s side, Jing Cheng finished distributing the magic pills and potions they bought. "Fortunately, uncle sent us money." He said as he took out his money purse. "Or else¡­" he said and sighed.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei. "..."


    Zheng Yi noticed their gloomy expression. "¡­" isn''t it because Cheng Sheng is a sucker for money? He thought. "Every competition, there will be strong mages that will reach the third stage. Thus, the other contestants can buy magic pills from them. It depends on them whether they would sell their magic pills or not." He explained. "There''re also instances when the mage only sells his products to the people he knows." He added.


    "¡­" that added more sadness in their heart. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng is a money-grubber. They doubt Cheng Sheng would sell them even at least one magic pill if he isn''t1.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect are affiliated. The Shanliangde Sect can be called familiar with them since Sun Yi and Fei Yin came from Shanliang. Also, now that the Huakai Sect teamed up with Kang Ce, Xiao Le might sell magic pills to them since Kang Ce is his shixiong. Only them, the Zunjingde Sect, has no reason to be sold to by Cheng Sheng.


    Zheng Yi who noticed the atmosphere became heavier. "¡­" I should''ve just kept my mouth shut.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side, they were looking at the magic pills and potions they bought from Cheng Sheng with a worshipful gaze.


    "Yesterday, their magic pills must have been emptied out by us. But, in just one night Cheng Sheng had made a large number of magic pills! He''s amazing!" Guo Cheng said as he stared at the magic pills inside the bottle.


    "As expected of a master mage!" Shan Lu nodded in agreement.


    "He should at least can do that much." Tang Yun muttered as he frowned. He clearly dislikes Cheng Sheng.


    "Now, now." Tang Zhe laughed as he patted Tang Yun''s head. "He has helped us a lot, don''t you think so?" he said. "If not for him, Shan-shidi would''ve already died." He told him.


    "¡­ Shan-shixiong almost died again because of the Sundry Leaf juice." Tang Yun muttered.


    "It wasn''t him who fed the juice to Shan-shidi." Tang Zhe told Tang Yun. "Now, if not for him, we wouldn''t find any magic pills in the secret realm." He added.


    "In exchange of our money, we shouldn''t be that grateful of him." Tang Yun muttered. Tang Zhe just laughed.


    Meanwhile, Kang Ce who was walking ahead of them just scoffed. "Hm?" he said when he heard a loud buzzing sound. "What is that?" he asked as he looked around.


    "Huh?" Tang Zhe said when he heard Kang Ce. "What do you mean¡­" he said before his voice trailed off when he and his fellow disciples also heard it.


    "Hm?" Shan Lu muttered when he felt the ground is shaking. The next second, he felt something fell on his head. "Ow." He cried and saw a pebble fell on the ground after it hit his head. "What¡­" he said before he saw many pebbles fell on the ground.


    They immediately raised their gaze, only to widen their eyes when they saw giant bees with the tail of a scorpion and the legs of millipedes are crawling down the rock wall and coming towards them!


    "RUN!" Tang Zhe yelled as they immediately ran at their fastest speed.


    "Da shixiong!!! What are those things?!" a Huakai Sect disciple asked Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe turned and his face darkened when he saw the monsters reached the ground, only to use their wings to fly towards them! "Damn it!" he cursed and looked at the Alliance''s disciple being dragged by Kang Ce in the back of his collar. "Hey! What are these things?!" he asked him. However, the Alliance''s disciple shook his head. He doesn''t know.


    "Can I cut them?" Tang Yun asked as he drew his sword.


    "There are too many! Don''t waste your time and energy!" Tang Zhe told him.


    "Tch!" Tang Yun just clicked his tongue before he sheathed his sword. However, they heard an explosion.


    They turned only to see Shan Lu throwing his sword glares to the monsters. "¡­" their face was covered in dark lines. Could it be¡­ his bad luck attracted the monsters?! They thought.


    Kang Ce frowned when he noticed the change in atmosphere and his face darkened by the realization. "¡­" I shouldn''t have let them follow me. I''m now affected by their bad luck! He thought. This group is too unlucky! He added in his mind.


    The Alliance''s disciple thinking if he would be the next one to die. "..."


    "Shan-shidi!" Tang Zhe called, his voice close to screaming in frustration. "Stop! Don''t agitate them!" he told him.


    "AAAAHH!!! Da shixiong! Save me!" a Huakai Sect disciple cried when the leading monster caught his uniform.


    Tang Zhe immediately jumped back and landed on the monster''s head before he cut off his fellow''s disciple uniform bitten by the monster. Tang Yun ran back to cut the monster''s neck while Guo Cheng threw talismans to burn off the monster''s wings. "Hurry!" he told them and resumed running.


    "Y-Yes!" the disciple answered and ran while he cried.


    "This is strange." Kang Ce said. "There are no monsters in this area on the map." He said as he looked at the map on the Cleansing Stone.


    "Then, how did they appear?" Tang Zhe asked.


    "Could it be Shan-shixiong''s bad luck?" the disciple that was almost eaten earlier asked.


    Guo Cheng. "¡­" you have such a big heart to srill crack a ''joke'' even though you almost lost your life there. He thought and then looked at Shan Lu who tilted his head. His expression lost. Ignorance is a bliss. He thought and grimaced. "It can''t be this bad?" he asked.


    They''ve got their answer when they heard Cheng Sheng''s voice from the Cleansing Stone. "Ehem. Everyone, can you hear me?" he asked. "Shu Mu, you sure they can hear me?" He asked Shu Mu.


    "I think so. They heard Zheng Yi''s voice last time." Shu Mu''s voice can also be heard.


    "Ehem. Everyone, I regret to inform you that something was mixed with the ingredients in my magic pills and potions." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­" hearing his tone, they knew it wouldn''t be good. They''ve learned it when he pitted Jing Xian. And they confirmed it when they heard the next thing he said.


    "So, you see¡­ the magic herbs Wu Xi picked up yesterday has Fallen Pollens on their leaves." Cheng Sheng said. "The Fallen Pollen is a type of pollen that travels through the wind and falls in whichever plant." He explained. "The thing is, they have a special scent¡­ and it can irritate a certain kind of monsters¡­" he said and his voice trailed off. "For example, the bees and the butterflies1." He said.


    The Huakai Sect and Kang Ce who were being chased by the ''bees''. "..."


    The Shanliangde Sect with Fu An and Xiong Si who were chased by the ''butterflies''. "..."


    The Zunjingde Sect with Qian Lin who were chased by both the ''bees and the butterflies''. "..."


    The Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect who were also being chased. "..."


    Everyone outside the secret realm watching. "..." here we go again. "CHENG SHENG!!!" they yelled as they watched Cheng Sheng who was running along with his team while their team also ran.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng said as he pouted while he threw a talisman on a ''butterfly''s wing and it hit the tree when it fell. "I only noticed it just now when we''re being chased, too!" he said through the Cleansing Stone.


    His teammates whose face is dark as they threw spells and talismans to the monsters chasing behind them. "..."


    "If you wanted to blame someone, blame Wu Xi!" Cheng Sheng said and pointed Wu Xi who cut down a monster that leapt behind Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­" you had the gall to push the blame to someone who''s protecting you?! They thought and looked at Wu Xi with a sympathetic gaze.


    Wu Xi who actually doesn''t care about anything. "?" Who am I? Where am I? Meow meow?


    Fei Yin who knew what Wu Xi is thinking. "..."


    Yu Sheng just laughed while Sun Yi smiled. "It''s always really lively around you, Cheng-shidi." Sun Yi told Cheng Sheng whose face was covered with dark lines.


    Everyone who heard what Sun Yi said. "..." Sun Yi, you really have a big heart! How can you still laugh at your situation?! They thought in indignation.


    Cheng Sheng really brings misfortune to others¡­ as well as unlucky himself.


    Inside the secret realm, night.


    In order to make it up to them¡­ Fei Yin cooked their dinner. Yep. It''s Fei Yin, not Cheng Sheng even though it''s all Cheng Sheng''s fault.


    "Geez¡­ the Fallen Pollens are microscropic. How can I see them with my naked eye?" Cheng Sheng muttered as he pouted while soaking his hands in the tonic. He also urged Wu Xi to soak his hands with him since Wu Xi also touched the herbs with Fallen Pollens. If they won''t disinfect their hands within a day, their skin will be irritated.


    "We don''t understand what you''re talking about." Li Tian said as they started to eat while Cheng Sheng and Wu Xi are still soaking their hands.


    "Here." Fei Yin said as he placed the food in front of Cheng Sheng''s lips.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, da shixiong!" he said before he ate.


    The others who were blinded and fed by dog food. "..." Can we still properly eat? They thought.


    The Shanliangde Sect, the Zunjingde Sect and the Huakai Sect who arrived just in time to see the dog food. "¡­" we''re all battered after being chased by countless monsters and were called only to be shown PDA?! They thought.

 Chapter 170 - The Scum Is Irritating

    "Second young master Chen." Qian Lin broke the awkward atmosphere. He and Zheng Yi were fine since Jing Hei and Jing Bai protected them. Even Jing Kang didn''t escape the monster''s clutches and had scratches on him.


    Earlier, Cheng Sheng told them the scent of the Fallen Pollen would disappear by the dusk since the Fallen Pollen''s scent can only be smelled during daytime, and only by the monsters. This is the reason why Cheng Sheng found out his magic herbs must have had Fallen Pollens on them since he didn''t smell it, but they were chased by agitated monsters. Thus, from dusk until before the dawn breaks, the Fallen Pollen''s scent should be removed from their body while the monsters can''t smell the Fallen Pollen during the night, or the monsters would chase them again tomorrow.


    "Oh. Everyone. You''re here." Cheng Sheng said and gave them a warm smile.


    "¡­" they only felt more irritated by his smile.


    Cheng Sheng noticed their bad mood but he ignored it. "Have you eaten?" he asked them. "Why don''t you grab a bite first? It''s our da shixiong who cooked. We can talk about business later." He told them.


    The Zunjingde Sect who tasted the food Fei Yin cooked. "!!!" their eyes shone as they looked at the steaming dishes. They immediately forgot the Fallen Pollen matter and immediately find their seats.


    The others who were left. "¡­" how hungry is the Zunjingde Sect? They thought before they followed them since it is a free food. Li Tian and Xiao Le immediately gave them a share.


    Qian Lin and Jing Kang who were polite to their bones didn''t forget Cheng Sheng. "Second young master Chen. What are you doing?" Qian Lin asked and looked at Cheng Sheng and Wu Xi''s hands soaked in a warm water.


    "Oh. We''re detoxifying our hands since we touched the Fallen Pollens." Cheng Sheng answered. "To completely remove its poison, we used the Sundry Leaf." He added.


    "PPPTTT!" hearing the ''Sundry Leaf'', the Huakai Sect choked and violently coughed after they spat out their food. Shan Lu''s face is red both from embarrassment and asphyxia.


    "*cough did you¡­ by chance¡­" Tang Zhe said after he drank water. "¡­ used Sundry Leaf as an ingredient?" he asked and looked at the food.


    Fei Yin, the cook, turned to Tang Zhe and nodded. "Yes." he answered. "Tonight is cold, so it''ll keep everyone''s body warm." He explained.


    The Huakai Sect''s face can''t help but turn green. Everyone casted a sympathetic gaze on them before they resumed eating. Eating food is a necessity, but eating delicious food is a luxury! They thought.


    Qian Lin and Jing Kang didn''t bother Cheng Sheng again and sat to have dinner. Fei Yin resumed feeding Cheng Sheng while Li Tian and the others reserved food for Wu Xi to eat later. The scent of food wafted around the area, making one''s mouth water when they smelled it. It makes one to wonder what will the food taste like?


    "So, where is the thing that can remove the smell of the Fallen Pollen on our body?" Jing Cheng asked after they had their fill.


    Fei Yin held Cheng Sheng''s face with his one hand while his other hand wiped his mouth after he finished feeding Cheng Sheng. His actions are very gentle and careful as if he''s afraid he''d leave a bruise on Cheng Sheng''s skin.


    The others who were fed dog food again even if they had just finished their dinner. "..."


    "Oh, that?" Cheng Sheng said as he turned to them. Then, he smiled. "It''s on you." He answered.


    "Huh?" they said as they felt puzzled by Cheng Sheng''s answer. What does he mean, it''s on us? They thought and looked at the Youxiwang Sect and Xinfaxian Sect that suddenly had become silent. Why are they not speaking? They thought when they remembered Cheng Sheng''s team had been silent ever since they arrived. Did they not eat enough? They added when they remembered Cheng Sheng''s team only ate a little. Did they eat only a few amount of food because of us? They felt touched for Cheng Sheng''s team being thoughtful of them.


    Seeing the puzzled look on their face, Cheng Sheng spoke. "It''s your sweat ¨C particularly, your body''s smell can remove the Fallen Pollen''s smell." He said. "You can use the Sundry Leaf tonic to detoxify the smell on your skin like Wu Xi and I. However, since you''ve been carrying the magic pills with you for so long, its smell was absorbed by your skin. Thus, to expulse it, your body had to exude sweat where the Fallen Pollen will mix." He explained.


    "Then¡­ we just have to exercise?" Xi Ming asked.


    "Or fight?" Tang Yun asked and grinned.


    "No need." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Huh?" they said. "Then, how can we...?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Your body only had to feel heat to sweat." He answered and watched when their expression suddenly changed. "Oh. It seemed like it''s working?" he said.


    Their eyes widened as they suddenly toppled over on the ground. "Poison?!" Kang Ce asked and glared at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened as if he was offended. "How can I feed you poison?" he asked. "Didn''t we also eat the food?" he said.


    "Then, what did you¡­?" Jing Hei asked as Jing Kang and Shan Lu suddenly fainted. They are all heavily sweating.


    "Sundry Leaf." Cheng Sheng answered. "I had da shixiong mix it with your food. Aren''t I considerate?" he asked and smiled brightly at them.


    "AAAAH!" they screamed when they suddenly felt their body is on fire.


    "Ah. If you feel that hot, there''s a spring over there." Cheng Sheng told them and chuckled when he saw them dashed towards the trees. The next second and they heard a loud splash. "Aren''t I considerate, da shixiong?" he asked Fei Yin.


    "Yes." Fei Yin answered.


    Li Tian and the others. "..." Da shixiong, you''re too biased! They thought and watched Fei Yin wiped Cheng Sheng''s hands after he and Wu Xi finished soaking their hands. Fei Yin devotedly wiped each nook of Cheng Sheng''s fingers. "¡­" da shixiong, you dote on him too much. They thought.


    They were more fortunate than the others. Earlier, after Cheng Sheng realized it was the Fallen Pollen''s effect, he threw an Exploding Pill to the monsters and they all turned to ashes.


    "¡­" everyone who saw Cheng Sheng finished the monsters in one shot.


    "Not good." Cheng Sheng said as he immediately put his hands on his sides. "Don''t touch your lips, nose, eyes or ears. Let''s find a spring first!" he told them.


    "Why?" they asked.


    "It''s the Fallen Pollen. We have to wash our body and clothes to get rid of the pollens!" he said as he looked at the Cleansing Stone for the map. "Fortunately, there''s one nearby. Let''s go!" he told them as he ran first.


    Although puzzled, but they still followed him. Only for Cheng Sheng to tell them ¨C "Strip." He said when they arrived in the spring.


    "¡­" their face darkened. This is too much! They thought.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows raised before he looked at Li Tian, Sun Yi and Feng Mo who are already committed. Then he saw Chen Han is close to exploding. "Oh." He said then turned to Shu Mu. "Close the Cleansing Stone." He told him.


    "Eh?" Shu Mu was dumbfounded.


    "Do you want us to do live porn?" Cheng Sheng asked him.


    "¡­" what''s a porn? Shu Mu thought, but hid the Cleansing Stone, nonetheless.


    "Alright." Cheng Sheng said as he turned to everyone. "Then, Sun-shixiong, Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong and Xiao Le will take a bath first." He said as he took out some leaves from his qiankun pouch before he turned to Chen Han, Shu Mu, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi. "If any of you will take a peek, be prepared for your eyeballs to be plucked out." he told them and smiled as he took the four people to the spring. Then, he laid a Concealment Array. They all disappeared from their sight.


    "¡­" we don''t dare. Fei Yin, Shu Mu and Chen Han thought while Yu Sheng laughed. Wu Xi just remained silent.


    "Oh, right. What about Ah Sheng?" Chen Han said. Cheng Sheng only mentioned the four.


    Just as his voice fell, they saw Cheng Sheng reappeared carrying qiankun pouches. "After they finished bathing, you can have your bath." He told them before he threw the qiankun pouches to them. "For the meantime, you seal the bottles." He said.


    Chen Han, Yu Sheng, Shu Mu and Wu Xi were holding the qiankun pouches and nodded. Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng also sealed their bottles.


    Not long after and Li Tian, Feng Mo, Sun Yi and Xiao Le appeared. Their hair is still wet. Chen Han walked towards Li Tian. "Immediately wipe your hair, or you''ll catch a cold." He told him.


    Li Tian immediately blushed while Sun Yi, Feng Mo and Xiao Le laughed. "So nice¡­ I hope my Yuan is here, too." Sun Yi said and sighed.


    Feng Mo nodded. "I hope Wu Bai is also here¡­" he said.


    Yu Sheng and Shu Mu then went to the spring. "Huh? Wu Xi, you''re not going?" Chen Han said when he saw Wu Xi was just silently standing there.


    Wu Xi shook his head. "Eh?" Cheng Sheng said. Seeing Wu Xi remained silent, he sighed and gave him the Stinky Pill. "Here. I''ll give this to you. We''ll seal our sense of smell tomorrow." he told him.


    The others also understood Wu Xi. He must have a defect in his body. "Hm? How about you and Fei-shidi?" Chen Han asked.


    "We''ll have ours later." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "¡­" everyone who understood the implication of his words. Even in bath?! They thought. Fei Yin would definitely be the one to wipe Cheng Sheng''s body!

 Chapter 171 - The Scum Is Desired

    (Warning: NSFW on the latter half of the chapter.)


    "Everyone! Don''t forget to wash your clothes, too!" Cheng Sheng yelled at the others who were soaking in the spring.


    Li Tian and others who had a dark face. "..." They didn''t dare to imagine what happened between Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin in the spring.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yin was cutting Cheng Sheng''s nails in silence. Cheng Sheng looked at the others who didn''t sweat since the food they ate had no Sundry Leaf put in their food as a spice. Then, he looked at Fei Yin.


    "Have you eaten?" he asked, his voice low only for the two of them to hear. He''s addressing him casually. Yu Sheng and Shu Mu consciously walked away from them two while Wu Xi silently ate on the side.


    "Not yet. I''m not hungry." Fei Yin answered.


    "Shall I feed you?" Cheng Sheng asked again.


    "I don''t need to eat." Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng stared at him while Fei Yin just lowered his head. It''s been since earlier after they bathed in spring that Fei Yin was not looking at him. Even when he fed him or wiped him, Fei Yin was not looking at his eyes. "Look at me." he told him. When Fei Yin didn''t do as he said, he grabbed his collar.


    "¡­" Zheng Yi and an Alliance''s disciple who was about to approach Cheng Sheng but saw he and Fei Yin disappeared. "Where did they go?" Zheng Yi asked Li Tian and the others.


    They just looked away. Earlier, they sensed a tension between Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin thus they didn''t speak. It seemed like Cheng Sheng''s about to explode. Fearing Cheng Sheng would really explode, they didn''t dare breathe loudly and minimized their action and presence. What did Fei Yin do to anger Cheng Sheng? They thought. Did he finally¡­ they thought and their face reddened. They''re not that away from the truth.


    "Do you have Stinky Pills?" Zheng Yi asked, breaking their imagination.


    "Why?" Li Tian asked. "You didn''t bathe?" he said.


    "Could it be the Alliance forbids you to?" Feng Mo curiously asked.


    "That''s not it." Zheng Yi answered. "Ruo He was already bathing with the others." He said. He''s referring to the Alliance''s disciple accompanying the Shanliangde Sect.


    "Oh. Then, why didn''t you?" Xiao Le asked.


    "I won''t give Jing Bai a chance to see my face. He''ll just pester me more!" Zheng Yi answered through his gritted teeth.


    "¡­" Li Tian and the others. "How about him?" they asked and looked at the Alliance''s disciple beside Zheng Yi. He''s the one accompanying Kang Ce.


    "She''s a she." Zheng Yi told them. "Her name is Xin Xin." He added.


    "¡­" Li Tian and the others speechlessly looked at the female Alliance''s disciple.


    Xin Xin gasped after she was startled and she hid behind Zheng Yi. "She has a stutter, so she doesn''t speak much, which is the temperament of an Alliance''s disciple." He explained. "But, she''s deaf." He told them.


    Poor child. They thought and asked two Stinky Pills from Wu Xi. Wu Xi immediately gave them the bottle.


    Zheng Yi grinned as he looked at the Stinky Pill. "Let''s see if he dares approach me tomorrow¡­" he evilly laughed and walked away in satisfaction.


    "¡­" Li Tian and the others watched Zheng Yi left while still laughing while Xin Xin thanked them and followed Zheng Yi.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin appeared somewhere¡­


    "Look at me!" Cheng Sheng said as he held Fei Yin''s face. However, Fei Yin lowered his gaze. A vein popped in Cheng Sheng''s forehead as he gritted his teeth in frustration. "Do you hate me?" he asked.


    Fei Yin immediately answered. "No." he said.


    "Then, you felt disgusted when I kissed you earlier?" he asked.


    "No!" Fei Yin answered.


    "Then why the hell won''t you look at me?!" Cheng Sheng asked as he stared at Fei Yin''s face. His chest heaved up and down as he suppressed his emotions about to explode from his body. "This is the first time you angered me." he said and laughed as he pushed Fei Yin. "Da shixiong. You should know I''m a scum. I can play dirty tricks." He said as he raised his two fingers and pressed it on his chest.


    Fei Yin saw his action and he grabbed his hand. "Don''t!" he told him.


    "Will you look at me?" he asked. When Fei Yin didn''t speak, the tip of his fingers glowed. "Then, I''ll just harm myself ¨C " he said.


    "Don''t!" Fei Yin said as he covered Cheng Sheng''s hand with his hands tight. "Don''t¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng laughed when he saw Fei Yin''s wronged expression. "What''s this?" he said. "I really pushed you into a corner, huh?" he said.


    Fei Yin pressed his lips tight. "¡­ I''ll look at you." He said. "But, don''t be afraid." He told him as he slowly raised his face.


    "Why would I¡­" Cheng Sheng said before he gasped. His eyes widened when he saw Fei Yin''s eyes are as dark as the night while he looked at him. His gaze is heated¡­ as if he''s very hungry¡­ He gulped when he felt his throat became dry. "Fei Yin¡­ ha ¨C " he gasped when Fei Yin cupped his face and kissed him. "Mnm¡­" he moaned when he felt Fei Yin''s tongue possessively licked the inside of his mouth before entangling with his tongue. "Ha ¨C " he gasped in between their kisses. His eyes are clouded with passion and he stared at Fei Yin''s eyes.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called as he licked the saliva that spilled on the corner of Cheng Sheng''s mouth down to his throat.


    "Nggh¡­" Cheng Sheng groaned and arched his neck when he felt Fei Yin''s warm breath fanning the space between his shoulder and neck. It tickled him when Fei Yin''s soft lips touched his throat. "Fei Yin¡­" he called as he panted.


    "I''m sorry." Fei Yin whispered as he hugged him tight, almost melding him to his body. "I desire you¡­" he told him.


    Cheng Sheng blushed before he smiled. He buried his face on Fei Yin''s shoulder. "Me, too." He told him. "You don''t need to suppress yourself." He told him and looked at him. "I ¨C I want you, too¡­" he said and looked away, feeling shy.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin called.


    Cheng Sheng lowered his head. "E-earlier¡­ I really¡­" he said and looked at Fei Yin. He was talking about when they took their bath in the spring. He was aroused when Fei Yin was brushing his body. His lower body was under the water, thus Fei Yin didn''t see his arousal. However, in the end, he cannot hold himself back and kissed Fei Yin, pulling him in the water, making Fei Yin''s clothes wet.


    Fei Yin didn''t hold himself back, either, and kissed him back. Cheng Sheng could feel Fei Yin was aroused, too, since he was poking him. However, after they released using their hands, Fei Yin stopped and suddenly left him. He never looked at him in the eye after that, so he thought Fei Yin was disgusted of what they did. However, that doesn''t seem to be the case now that he saw his eyes.


    Fei Yin was suppressing his desire. He really desires him.


    "What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked when he saw Cheng Sheng was dazedly looking at him.


    "Nothing~" Cheng Sheng answered and hugged him tight. He was very happy. Our feelings are mutual. He thought as he buried his face on Fei Yin''s chest. "Da shixiong, can we~?" he asked and raised his head.


    "What do you¡­" Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and winked at him as he pushed him on the grass before he straddled him. "Can we?" he asked as he removed Fei Yin''s belt.


    Fei Yin gulped when his throat became dry as he stared at Cheng Sheng undressing him. "We¡­" he said as he felt himself hardened. "I can''t enter you." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng stiffened before he lowered his gaze in disappointment. "I understand." He said before he pulled Fei Yin up and he''s the one who lied on the grass. "You rub it between my thighs." He told him.


    Fei Yin was about to refuse when he saw Cheng Sheng''s heated gaze. "Okay." He answered. His voice hoarse and he kissed him. "Sheng¡­" he called as he nibbled on Cheng Sheng''s lips. He slid his hand between Cheng Sheng''s thighs while his other hand wandered inside Cheng Sheng''s clothes.


    "Ngh¡­" Cheng Sheng moaned in pleasure when he felt Fei Yin''s hands stroking his thigh and butt. "Fei Yin ¨C " he called as he grabbed Fei Yin''s clothes. He felt his body is in flames. "Touch me there, too¡­" he whispered as he stared at Fei Yin''s eyes.


    Fei Yin''s hand pinched Cheng Sheng''s thigh before he grabbed his desire. His other hand parted his butt cheeks before he poked his hole.


    "Hah!" Cheng Sheng gasped when he felt Fei Yin''s finger slipped inside. "Fei Yin¡­" he called as he looked at him.


    "¡­ it''s only a finger. I won''t do anything more." Fei Yin assured him. His breathing ragged.


    "¡­" but I want you to do more! Cheng Sheng thought. After a few minutes and he released in Fei Yin''s hand. Then, Fei Yin finally rubbed his desire between his thighs.


    The place was filled with scent and moans of pleasure.


    Before the dawn arrived, they went back.


    Their teammates who saw Cheng Sheng''s face is glowing with happiness, contrary to his frustrated face earlier. "..." spring has arrived for the scum. Fei Yin finally released him, huh? They thought and looked at Fei Yin whose expression is blank, but his ears are deep red.

 Chapter 172 - The Scum Is A Disaster

    Contrary to Cheng Sheng''s group who welcomed the fifth day of the third stage of the competition with a relaxed attitude, the other groups were laden with a problem.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin looking at Zheng Yi with a blank face after they sealed their sense of smell. "..."


    Jing Bai who wears a stiff expression while walking alongside Zheng Yi. "¡­"


    Zheng Yi whose plan has failed. "¡­" fck. "Why the hell?! Why the hell are you still pestering me?!" he asked as he glared at Jing Bai.


    Jing Bai, who doesn''t want to open his mouth since he''ll just breathe the foul smell but was forced to in order to not lose to Zheng Yi. "¡­" he hates me that much? "I want to." He answered, his voice restrained.


    Zheng Yi''s face darkened but he just pressed his lips tight in anger.


    Jing Cheng saw the two and spoke. "Anyway, this is better. We can be assured we won''t be attacked by the monsters since the smell will keep them away¡­" he said.


    "What is that?" Jing Kang asked, cutting off Jing Cheng''s words.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Kang, Jing Hei and Qian Lin who turned and saw hundreds of shadow rushing at them at a fast speed. "¡­"


    "Run." Jing Cheng said after he recognized what are they.


    Jing Kang, Jing Hei and Qian Lin ran without a word, leaving Jing Bai and Zheng Yi who were in a stalemate.


    "HEY!" Jing Bai called when he and Zheng Yi noticed the ground shaking and finally saw the monster. "How dare you leave us! I thought we were all brothers?!" he asked as he carried Zheng Yi. "Da ge! Ah Hei!" he named them as he ran towards them.


    "AAAAHH!!! Jing Bai, you bastard! Don''t bring Zheng Yi closer!!!" Jing Hei screamed as he pulled Qian Lin with him.


    "Jing Hei, you useless twin of mine! How dare you diss Zheng Yi!" Jing Bai glared at Jing Hei and, with his other hand, draw his sword and attacked Jing Hei.


    Jing Hei was forced to let go of Qian Lin or both of them will be hit. "Jing Bai, you bastard!" he said as he struck back.


    "Here they start." Qian Lin said while Jing Cheng looked at the twins speechlessly.


    "Hey¡­" Jing Kang called as he expressionlessly watched them. "Zheng Yi is emitting a foul smell that agitated the monsters. He''s been with us since this morning. So¡­" he said, his voice low as he looked at the monsters with their eyes gleaming red. "¡­ shouldn''t we all smell the same?" he asked, but didn''t dare unseal his sense of smell to confirm his words.


    Everyone who realized it. "..." fck! "Cheng Sheng, you bastard!!!" they yelled as they altogether escaped.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side, Kang Ce''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot. "Hey¡­ you infected me with your bad luck, right?" he asked as he glared at them while he carried Xin Xin on his back.


    "It''s that Alliance''s disciple''s fault, not ours!" Guo Cheng retorted. "This time." He added.


    A vein popped in Kang Ce''s face as they climbed up the trees. "Bastards! So you really infect people with your bad luck!" he told them.


    "Yesterday is Cheng Sheng''s fault. Today is that disciple''s!" Tang Yun said as he reached the top of the tree.


    "It''s not her fault to be a girl!" Kang Ce said. "How can she just take a bath with all of us men are around?!" he looked at them like they''re an idiot.


    The Huakai Sect who realized Kang Ce is surprisingly a gentleman. "¡­" They can''t rebut him since they are gentlemen, too ¨C except Guo Cheng who has a sharp tongue and Tang Yun who is aggressive.


    "Can''t she take a bath after we took a bath?!" Guo Cheng yelled.


    "How can she use the water we already used?! Are you that insensible?!" Kang Ce yelled back.


    "Sensibility or whatnot is unnecessary!" Tang Yun said.


    Tang Zhe and his fellow disciples who watched them bicker. "... don''t you think this is Cheng Sheng''s fault?" he asked, his voice sounds tired.


    Just as his voice fell and they heard Cheng Sheng''s voice from the Cleansing Stone hanging on Xin Xin''s neck.


    "I''d rather you not think of me like that." Cheng Sheng said, his breathing labored. "We''re in the same predicament, you know?" he said.


    The Huakai Sect, the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect who heard the sound of fighting in the background. "¡­"


    "I didn''t think this''d happen. Well, who would expect the Fallen Pollens to fall on the magic herbs last time and be mixed with my magic pills?" Cheng Sheng asked and sighed. "Then, now, who would think the Stinky Pills would attract monsters?" he said. "To top of it all, the high temperature today increased the potency of the Stinky Pill!" he added.


    Everyone who were chased by the monsters after the smell of the Stinky Pill stuck on them. "¡­"


    "You see, ne, even I can be mindless. I''m not omnipotent to foresee this all happening! We''re being chased, too, y''know, even if Wu Xi already diverted the attention of the monsters to run after him." Cheng Sheng sighed. "Ah! Li-shixiong, look out! Brother, save Li-shixiong!" they heard Cheng Sheng said before the line was cut.


    "¡­" he''s not just pulling our leg, right? They thought as they suspiciously looked at the Cleansing Stone before they started to deal with the monsters on their side, too.


    The Shanliangde Sect''s team is clever to hide under the stream to minimize the odor of the Stinky Pill. They only had to deal with the water monsters in case there will be.


    "Ah Xing ah¡­ I am mindless, too." Xi Ming said and sighed as he looked at Xi Xing. He forgot that Xi Xing is very curious towards everything and so, when he saw Wu Xi ¨C a silent type like him, was holding a bottle of Stinky Pills, he asked for one for him to inspect it.


    Then, while they were walking, he accidentally tripped because his eyes are on the Stinky Pill. Then, he crushed the Stinky Pill. The Stinky Pill doesn''t smell until it was crushed.


    "Contact Cheng Sheng on how to remove the odor of the Stinky Pill." Gong Xian said.


    "¡­ okay." Xi Ming said and turned to Ruo He who was floating in the stream. "Ruo He?!" he called when he saw Ruo He was being drifted away by the water, only to discover a large fish was pulling him by his back collar. His head was bleeding.


    They didn''t notice he hit his head on the tree''s trunk blocking the stream where they hid underneath earlier. "RUO HE!" they called as they chased after him.


    On Cheng Sheng''s side, Li Tian and Xiao Le are panting thus Chen Han and Shu Mu carried them, respectively, over their shoulder.


    "Cheng Sheng. Should we bathe in a river or perspire to remove the Stinky Pill''s odor?" Shu Mu asked as they ran.


    BOOM! Another Exploding Pill was thrown and Cheng Sheng looked at it with regret. They started the day filled with positivity only to end up being chased like the other teams. "¡­" how the hell can we hunt the walking corpses now?! He thought and bit his lip. No. What we should do first ¨C He thought and grabbed the Cleansing Stone from Shu Mu''s neck. "Ehem. Everyone, can you hear me?" he asked them.


    "Cheng Sheng!" it was Tang Yun''s voice. "How do we get out of this predicament?!" he asked. His voice mixed with frustration and anxiety.


    "Don''t make it sound as if I''m the one in the wrong. The Fallen Pollen is an accident, but your teammates taking my Stinky Pills is out of my hands." Cheng Sheng said before he returned to the topic at hand. "If this goes on, we''ll all be killed." He said.


    "Why do you say that?" Tang Zhe asked. "You sound like¡­" he said.


    "Yeah. This is really a grave situation." Cheng Sheng said.


    Chen Han and the others who heard Cheng Sheng''s tone. "¡­" not good. Every time he says things like that¡­ it''s really a dire situation! They thought.


    "What do you mean?" Jing Cheng asked. His voice sounded nervous.


    "You see, the Stinky Pill has an ingredient called Lotus Dew." Cheng Sheng said. "It is fragrant, but once exposed in the air, it stinks. It stinks because of the water vapor present in the air." He explained. "Lotus flowers are hydrophobic. Thus, if its smell touches any form of water ¨C " he said as he cast a Silent Spell on the monster that flew beside him. " ¨C for example, our sweat¡­ or if we''d take a bath¡­" he said and immediately evaporated his sweat with his qi. "The smell will become stronger." He told them.


    The Shanliangde Sect who are on the stream and is wet from head to feet. "¡­"


    The Zunjingde Sect who were heavily sweating after Jing Hei and Jing Bai fought and they stopped them. "¡­"


    The Huakai Sect who poured themselves with water to try removing the smell. "¡­"


    As if adding salt to the injury, they heard a loud thunder before the raindrops fell.

 Chapter 173 - The Scum Is Tenacious

    Outside the secret realm, the audience laughed in schadenfreude. "PFT! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" they held their stomach in laughter.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Zuo Zhe. "¡­"


    Zheng Fu Gong and the Alliance elders. "¡­"


    The sect leaders. "¡­"


    "Hahahahahaha! Now Cheng Sheng has fallen in his own pit!" someone from the audience said.


    "He dragged everyone with him!" somebody added, grinning from ear to ear.


    Fei Huang closed his eyes in silence when he saw Xi Ming and the others were chased by the water monsters hiding in the stream including the monsters in the forest.


    Tang Teng covered his eyes with his hand when he saw Tang Zhe and the others are dripping wet like the Shanliangde Sect.


    Jing Rui''s expression stoned when he saw Jing Cheng and the others where bathed in their sweat after stopping Jing Hei and Jing Bai''s fight.


    Wu Yuan and Xie Lan who saw Cheng Sheng and the others evaporating their sweat with their qi, so they are in the best condition. "¡­"


    "Xie Lan/Sect leader Xie!" Fei Huang and Tang Teng called as they glared at Xie Lan. Even Li Nanzi can''t help glaring at him, too. Meanwhile, Jing Rui was holding back his temper while Qian Shan just helplessly smiled in defeat.


    "How the hell did you raise your disciple?!" they asked Xie Lan. Their voice is filled with frustration. How many times did Cheng Sheng pit their disciples?! They thought.


    Xie Lan who was secretly admiring Cheng Sheng''s talent in digging pits. "¡­" now Cheng Sheng himself has fallen to his pit! He gloated inside.


    No matter how the sect leaders scold Xie Lan, but they can''t change the situation of their disciples inside the secret realm. Seeing the usual shtick, Zheng Fu Gong and the others sighed in relief. They thought the matter of the demonic cultivator Jie Mei had weighed in everyone''s heart.


    Meanwhile, inside the secret realm, everything became even more chaotic when the walking corpses finally appeared!


    "WAAAAHHH!!! Why does this always happen?!" Fu An cried as they immediately went out of the stream and pasted Cleaning Talisman on their clothes. Their clothes immediately dried. Unfortunately, it started to rain! It is useless! They''re still going to be soaked!


    "This time, it''s an accident." Xi Ming said and sighed. He doesn''t want to blame Xi Xing. Instead, he blames himself for neglecting him.


    "The same can be said for yesterday!" Xiong Si said as they all ran away in their fastest speed.


    Gong Xian was carrying the unconscious Ruo He, but he can still keep up with their speed. "Find shelter from the rain. Dry ourselves with the Cleaning Talisman, then contact Cheng Sheng." He told them.


    Xi Ming sighed in relief since Gong Xian is reliable. "Let''s do that." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    On the Zunjingde Sect''s side, they luckily found a tree house! "Let''s go there!" Jing Cheng said as they leapt up the tree.


    The others immediately followed. Jing Hei and Jing Bai already had finished their fight and went back to their usual interaction. That''s how twins are.


    "This is only temporary, since we don''t know if a monkey or a snake might suddenly appear and attack us. There''re also the birds." Jing Cheng said. "Jing Kang." He called.


    "Yes." Jing Kang answered and laid a formation of talismans around the tree house.


    "But, this is better than nothing else to shield us from the rain." Jing Cheng said as they evaporated the wetness of their body with their qi. They took out a Cleaning Talisman to dry their clothes. "Can we contact Cheng Sheng? We have to ask him how will this problem be solved." He told Zheng Yi.


    "Let me try." Zheng Yi said as he took out the Cleansing Stone, only to notice his hand is empty. "Ah." he muttered.


    "What''s wrong?" they asked.


    "... I dropped it." Zheng Yi answered and immediately looked down the ground.


    "¡­" their face was covered in dark lines when they saw the necklace was hanging by a branch, and a snake was coiling on the branch and stretching its head to reach the shining Cleansing Stone. The necklace is swinging, and almost falling down to the mouth of the monsters below. Can we get any unluckier? They thought.


    The Huakai Sect''s situation isn''t any better. A group of wild boars appeared and suddenly rammed their thick head against the trees. "WAAAH!" a disciple screamed when the tree he''s in shook violently.


    "Look out! A snake!" his fellow disciple said while Shan Lu immediately stabbed the snake with a dagger.


    "They keep increasing¡­" Guo Cheng said as they looked at the large number of monsters and walking corpses swarming beneath them, waiting for them to fall and eat them. The other monsters that can climb climbed up the tree to attack them.


    They saw the Shanliangde Sect and Zunjingde Sect through the Cleansing Stone on Xin Xin''s neck and can''t help but envy them.


    "The two groups have secured their shelter. We still haven''t." Kang Ce said as he leaned on the tree while Xin Xin silently sat beside him.


    "You don''t say for Cheng Sheng''s group." Tang Yun said, grinning, when they saw Cheng Sheng''s group was on top of the hill and the monsters are surrounding them.


    The Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect also saw the situation of Cheng Sheng''s group. "Did they finally have their unlucky day?" Jing Hei asked and Qian Lin hit him for being insensitive.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" Xi Ming''s group were shocked.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone held their breath as they watched Cheng Sheng''s group inside the barrier. "They''re completely surrounded like the other groups. How did this happen?" they asked in aghast. This is the first time they saw Cheng Sheng is in a dire situation. "Look out!" they exclaimed when the walking corpses started to hit the talismans'' barrier. Cheng Sheng can''t make an array since it consumes a lot of power.


    "Cheng-shixiong... everyone¡­" Lei Ling muttered as he and You Rou prayed for their fellow disciples'' safety.


    They felt their heart was trapped in their throat when they saw Cheng Sheng sighed and his shoulder fell. The barrier also slowly disappeared, and the monsters and walking corpses started running towards them.


    "NO!" Lei Ling, You Rou and Lei Qing cried.


    "WHA - !" the Alliance''s elders and the sect leaders cried.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan cried.


    "Ah Yi!" Wu Yuan called as his pupils shrank.


    "Yu Sheng!" Zuo Zhe gasped as he covered his mouth when they saw Cheng Sheng''s group was drowned in the sea of monsters. His tears fell and he sobbed. "YU SHENG!" he called.


    A deafening silence fell and only the growls of the monsters can be heard in the background. Inside the secret realm, the Shanliangde Sect, the Zunjingde Sect and the Huakai Sect were as shocked as everyone.


    "They¡­ died?" they muttered under their breath. "Just like that?" they added as they looked in disbelief at the Cleansing Stone of the Alliance''s disciple with them. "No way¡­" they said, their face filled with shock. Cheng Sheng didn''t die in the hands of the demonic cultivators, but he died in the hands of the monsters?!


    Just as everyone was still stunned, they suddenly heard a rapid sound of something turning coming from the Cleansing Stones. Then, they saw a familiar place appeared.


    It was the cave where Cheng Sheng was attacked by Jie Mei. They saw the ground lit up and an array appeared. "That is - !" they exclaimed when they saw a familiar array. Then, the next moment, Cheng Sheng and his teammates appeared. They lied on the floor of the cave, completely exhausted.


    Everyone who thought Cheng Sheng and his group died. "¡­" Seriously? You still can pull this? They thought. However, they saw that Cheng Sheng''s face is truly pale.


    "Ah Sheng/Cheng-shidi/Cheng-shixiong/Cheng Sheng!" his teammates called and immediately checked his condition.


    "Hah¡­ hah ¨C " Cheng Sheng panted. His eyes were unfocused. He overdid himself.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called as he carefully lifted Cheng Sheng''s upper body for him to breathe easier.


    "I ¨C it was worth it!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed as his eyes shone brightly and finally returned their focus. In the end, he still made an array. Thus, right now, he felt like a salted fish.


    His teammates who were worried to death. "¡­" Cheng Sheng, are we good? Do you really have to scare us like that? They thought. Their face is dark.


    Cheng Sheng left Chen Han''s embrace and he stood, only to collapse and hit the back of his head on the floor. "Cheng-shidi!" Fei Yin called and was about to pull Cheng Sheng up when Cheng Sheng raised his hand.


    "I''m fine¡­ just feeling dizzy ¨C bleurgh!" Cheng Sheng cried when he suddenly felt nauseous. He covered his mouth, but nothing came out of it. "Ugh¡­ I feel sick¡­" he said and wiped his mouth before he turned to them. "It''s a great gamble earlier!" he said and smiled, though his face and lips are pale.


    But seeing his cheerful face, they felt relieved. He''s really tenacious. They thought as they watched Cheng Sheng goofily laughed.


    "The Stinky Pill will be smellier during the day, but its odor will decrease at night." Cheng Sheng said. "However, to lose its effect, you have to burn yourself!" he told them.


    "That¡­ it couldn''t be ¨C " everyone said as they looked at the Huakai Sect that immediately froze.


    "We just had to burn the Sundry Branch and be exposed to its fire!" Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone looked at the Huakai Sect, their eyes filled with pity.

 Chapter 174 - The Scum Is A Tsundere

    "AH! I''m so lucky I can draw teleportation arrays inside the secret realm!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed as he burned the Sundry Branches. "Maybe because it''s intraspacial, thus I succeeded? Ah! I''m so smart and lucky!" he grinned.


    Yeah¡­ so lucky unlike us¡­ the Huakai Sect disciples thought as they blankly stared at the fire.


    "Thank you for saving me before." Shan Lu told Cheng Sheng as they dried themselves by the fire coming from the Sundry Branches. He had never properly thanked Cheng Sheng for curing the Fog Kelp poison in his body.


    Cheng Sheng raised his browed as he looked at Shan Lu. "What are you saying?" he asked. "I was looking for someone to taste test the Sundry Leaf juice, and you happen to need it." He explained as he continued burning the Sundry Branches.


    His teammates who knew he was brewing all kinds of potions for them in case they were poisoned. "¡­" He''s hardworking, yet he doesn''t want to admit it. They thought and smiled. Such a tsundere.


    "Still, you saved my life." Shan Lu said. His gaze is sincere. "I''ll repay you in the future ¨C " he said.


    Cheng Sheng cut him off. "Yayayaya~" he said as he rested his elbow on his thigh while his cheek rested on his hand. "There''s no need to, really." He told him. "I just happen to make a poison¡­ ehem, potion, to try on someone and see its effects¡­" he muttered.


    "¡­" he said ''poison'', didn''t he? He said it, didn''t he? The Huakai Sect disciples thought as their face was covered with dark lines. Was he trying to reject Shan Lu''s gratitude, or purposefully trying to infuriate them?


    Chen Han and the others. "¡­" Fortunately, Shan Lu had tested it or we can say goodbye to our taste buds¡­ they thought.


    Finally, the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect disciples arrived. "¡­ thank you for drawing an array around the area¡­" they said through their gritted teeth. If not for the array, the monsters would''ve continued to chase them. However, this is still Cheng Sheng''s fault, right? They thought.


    "You''re welcome!" Cheng Sheng said as he kindly smiled at them.


    "¡­" endure. Endure. They thought, silently enduring the itch on their fists. How they wanted to beat him up.


    Fei Yin noticed the hostile gazes from them. "If you still want to blame my shidi, I''ll fight you." He said, which surprised them all.


    Yu Sheng also saw it. "Let''s be clear here." He said as he crossed his arms and coolly leaned on the tree. "The Fallen Pollens in the magic herbs are an accident. His Hi ¨C... Cheng Sheng hasn''t noticed it since it''s close to impossible to see it." He said. "However, indeed, he has a fault for not inspecting clearly the magic herbs." He paused. "Who would at his situation? He was chased by a demonic cultivator yet he still can lower his guard just to make magic pills for everyone." He said and frowned as he sharply looked at them.


    They fell silent. Indeed, Cheng Sheng doesn''t need to make magic pills for their share. Even if they bought them, but still, Cheng Sheng may not sell it to them. Yet he still did.


    How can Yu Sheng not know what they''re thinking? "Still, he sold it to you in exchange of money." He continued. "However, didn''t he repay you by casting the Healing Array? At the expense of all the qi he has left." He said, his expression scary.


    They lowered their head. They really took it for granted.


    Yu Sheng continued. "This matter of the Stinky Pill. You can''t blame this on him again." He said and glared at them.


    "My shidi already resolved the matter of the Fallen Pollen by teaching you how to remove it from your body. That''s his compensation to you." Fei Yin said. "However, the Stinky Pill is your teammate''s choice." He told them. "Or should I say, it''s their selfishness?" he asked and looked at Zheng Yi. "Now you come running to him again to resolve your own problems, in which he kindheartedly help you ¨C again." He said, speaking the last word through his gritted teeth. His fists clenched on his side. "Yet, you¡­ you all still blame him?!" he asked as his eyes narrowed and his sword in his sheath shook.


    "Enough." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" they said.


    "Cheng-shidi ¨C " Fei Yin called as he turned to him.


    Cheng Sheng sighed as he stoked the fire. Suddenly, they all felt warm. "Everybody is tired. That''s enough fighting for today." He told them. "The Sundry Fire is large enough to accommodate fifty people. We''re only nine people. We don''t need to hog it all for ourselves." He explained before he turned to them and smiled. "We can all share, right?" he asked.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" they called and suddenly felt a pang of guilt.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone felt their eyes stung because of tears. "Huh¡­? Why do I feel like crying¡­?" they asked as they wiped their tears.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Lei Qing cried.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Lei Ling and You Rou wailed. "How dare they wrong you! You''re the kindest person!" they said.


    Zuo Zhe sniffed as he wiped the tears off his face. Finally¡­ he thought as he stared at Cheng Sheng brightly smiling like an angel. The Mary Sue protagonist I wrote is back! It''s just sleeping inside the shell of the scum! He thought and celebrated inside his mind.


    System: how idiotic.


    Zuo Zhe just ignored it since he''s very happy.


    Inside the secret realm, it''s silent since they all felt shame. Fei Yin scoffed while Yu Sheng just rolled his eyes at them.


    "Everyone." Cheng Sheng called. "Just dry yourselves and your clothes and the odor of the Stinky Pill will disappear." He said before he paused. "It particularly dries the Lotus Dew. In short, the Sundry Fire is the Lotus Dew''s bane." He explained. "As for Xin Xin ¨C " he looked at the female Alliance''s disciple. " ¨C I''ll gather the smoke for you to use as a perfume." He told her and smiled before he cast a spell and the smoke coming from the fire became a sphere. Then, the sphere of smoke flew towards Cheng Sheng and Cheng Sheng placed it inside a vial. "Here." He told her as he gave the vial to her.


    "T-t-t-t-hank¡­ t-t-t-t-thank¡­ thank y-y-y-you¡­" she said before she ran behind a boulder and opened the vial. The smoke came out before surrounding her. However, there wasn''t a burnt smell. Instead, it smelled like sunshine.


    Cheng Sheng did the same for Wu Xi and gave him a vial of Sundry Smoke. He hid in another boulder and bathed the smoke. "When the moon reached its peak, everyone can stop drying themselves by the bonfire." He said. "However, the Sundry fire can fend off the monsters." He told them. He meant, they''ll be secured with the Sundry fire with them.


    Nobody moved, and Yu Sheng snorted. "Now you''re trying to leech off." He said and laughed when he saw them glaring at him.


    "Where did you get the Sundry Branches?" Xi Xing asked as he curiously looked at the burning branches. Surprisingly, they aren''t charred despite burning.


    "I bought them from Baixiangdian in Dongxin." Cheng Sheng answered. "It is a shop with lots of items you can choose from." He explained. "I bought the Sundry Leaves and Sundry Branches there. A pity there are no Sundry Seeds sold." He said.


    "Why?" Qian Lin asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Because even if there is, but a Sundry Tree can only grow in a place that is summer always." Cheng Sheng answered. "It''ll just rot if there''s not enough sunshine." He explained.


    "Oh." Xi Xing, Shan Lu, Gong Xian and Qian Lin nodded as if they''re enlightened.


    "¡­" hey. Don''t tell me you''ve become addicted to the Sundry things? They thought.


    As if perceiving their thought, they heard Cheng Sheng spoke. "Actually, there''s another useful way to use the Sundry Tree." He said.


    "Aside from using its leaf as a spice and as a juice, and its branch as a fire to dry us, what other thing could there be?" Tang Zhe asked in wonder.


    "Well, because of the high temperature of the Sundry Branches after being lit, we can use it in cooking!" Cheng Sheng answered.


    "¡­" isn''t that obvious? They thought and felt they were tricked.


    Cheng Sheng laughed seeing their expression. "That''s not entirely what I meant." He told them. "The specific heat can enhance the food''s flavor!" he told them.


    "Really?" Xi Ming was surprised. "But, why didn''t you use the Sundry Branches yesterday?" he asked.


    "How can we? It''s just a waste." Cheng Sheng said. "Da shixiong''s foods are already very delicious." He told them.


    Ah. They thought and nodded. That''s right. They are. They thought and looked at Fei Yin who just coldly looked at them. They immediately looked away from his sharp gaze. He blacklisted us¡­ we cannot eat the foods he made again! They cried.


    "Huh?" Jing Hei said when he noticed something. "Cheng Sheng. How do you know the foods will be delicious if cooked with the Sundry Fire?" he asked.


    Their eyes widened when they realized it. As if confirming their thought, Cheng Sheng laughed. "Of course. I cooked using it." He answered.

 Chapter 175 - The Scum Is Artistic

    They felt their bloating stomach after finishing eating their dinner. "No¡­ can''t move¡­" they muttered as they lie down the ground. Their body felt very heavy.


    "We didn''t know¡­ Ah Sheng, you can actually cook? And it''s so¡­" Chen Han said, his body motionless on the ground like the others.


    "... very delicious¡­" Xiao Le said as his tears fell. "That juicy and tender meat¡­" he said.


    "The crispy skin¡­" Sun Yi grinded his teeth as if he could feel the crisp against his teeth.


    "The savory bone¡­" Feng Mo muttered and his lips puckered as if he was sucking the meat bone.


    "The umami of the broth¡­" Li Tian licked his lips as if he could still taste the aftertaste.


    Cheng Sheng blinked before he laughed. "You don''t have to sing praises of me. it''s the Sundry Fire that ¨C " he said.


    Fei Yin cut him off. "It''s extremely delicious." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng blushed. "Da shixiong''s food is also delicious¡­" he said and he shyly lowered his head. His heart is beating very fast and he felt his face burning under Fei Yin''s gaze.


    "How can you cook delicious food?" Qian Lin asked. He tried for so many time to cook, but either the food is all burnt or undercooked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "When I ran away from home and reached Xinfaxian, I had not much money or anything valuable on me so I had to feed myself." He answered. "Fortunately, founder and shifu opened the sect and I had somewhere to live in. However, I still had to cook my own food." He explained.


    Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo fell silent while Chen Han balled his fists. Chen Han could remember the pain he felt when Chen Sheng left Xiwang.


    Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo remembered the time their sect started. Xie Lan and Fan Wen doesn''t need to eat, but it isn''t the same for them. Xie Lan and Fan Wen are only responsible in teaching and training them. The Xinfaxian Sect isn''t a charity. Thus, they had to make their own food. They''re already lucky to have a place to stay in and they don''t need to pay just to learn. They also washed their own clothes, fetch water for them to bathe and built their own house using the bamboos Xinfaxian is rich in.


    Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Shifu! You''re here!" the disciples cried in surprise when they saw Fan Wen walking around.


    Fan Wen smiled. "I just suddenly felt nostalgic." He answered as he resumed walking while the disciples followed behind him. He helplessly chuckled and let them trail behind him.


    "So, shifu suddenly want to reminisce?" one of the disciples teased.


    "Nope! Shifu just missed da shixiong, Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong, Lei-shidi, shimei, shijie and Cheng-shixiong!" they said. "Shifu most especially misses founder!" they said and laughed when they saw Fan Wen blushed.


    "You all! Go back to your night self-study!" Fan Wen told them and they immediately ran away. He smiled, then turned to look at the diverse appearances of the bamboo houses. The disciples decide what do they want their house to look like. Thus, he and Xie Lan were surprised to see interesting small houses around the Xinfaxian Sect.


    He descended the mountain and saw Fei Yin''s minimalistic house. Then, on the side is Li Tian''s simple house. There''s also Feng Mo''s house which is full of many things and then, the most creative is Cheng Sheng''s. Cheng Sheng made his house slightly taller than the others, since he has a hammock which is hung by the ceiling where, during the night, before everyone go to sleep, he would play with his panpipe.


    Dissonance was created when he first tried to play the panpipe. He didn''t give up the music until he created a perfect tune ¨C Moonlight.


    Zhongyang, secret realm.


    Cheng Sheng took out an alcohol from his qiankun pouch and poured everyone''s cup before he took out his panpipe and played.


    I am a traveler, wandered through many worlds


    Yet I found a place where I can call my home


    Family, friendship, these bonds that I keep


    I will never be lost in the sea of life again


    Cheng Sheng''s soft voice sang, ringing around the surrounding, like their mother softly whispering against their ears, comforting them. The panpipe was played using qi.


    Sadness? Pain? Betrayal? Survival?


    I''ll pass them all and make myself strong


    Happiness, joy, trust and camaraderie


    I have them all with me, never shall I lose


    Cheng Sheng lowered his panpipe and saw everyone was asleep. He stared at the fire crackling keeping them warm and dry.


    "Are you planning to sneak out again?" Fei Yin asked. A hint of teasing in his voice. Cheng Sheng would use Moonlight to make them sleep before he''d sneak out of the sect.


    Cheng Sheng smiled when he remembered the times Fei Yin catches him in the night market of Xinfaxian. "I would have had if there was a liquor shop." He answered and chuckled when he saw Fei Yin''s expression stiffened.


    "You¡­" Fei Yin said before he sighed in defeat. "You made a liquor?" he asked as he looked at his cup filled with wine.


    "I have to, or my throat would become dry inside the secret realm." Cheng Sheng answered and downed his cup before he refilled it.


    The moonlight shines on me


    Like a flower blooming by the pond


    We shared a cup and kiss


    Never to part, we vowed


    He sang before he turned to Fei Yin and smiled. The clouds hiding the moon parted, illuminating them. "Da shixiong." He called.


    Fei Yin hummed the song he has long been familiar to after listening it for three thousand times. "Mn?" he answered.


    "I just thought of a song!" Cheng Sheng said.


    "What is it?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng grinned.


    Two travelers had wandered through the worlds


    Yet they found a place they can call their home


    Family, friendship, these bonds that they kept


    They will never be lost in the sea of life again


    Sadness? Pain? Betrayal? Survival?


    They''ll pass them all as they support each other


    Happiness, joy, trust and camaraderie


    They have each other, thus never shall they lose


    The moonlight shines on them


    Like a flower blooming by the pond


    They shared a cup and kiss


    Never to part, they vowed


    "How is it?" Cheng Sheng asked as he stared at Fei Yin with shining eyes.


    "¡­ it''s beautiful." Fei Yin answered, his voice hoarse as his gaze deepened while he stared at Cheng Sheng''s brightly smiling face. Sheng¡­ he thought as his hand holding his cup shook. He badly wanted to pull him towards him and kiss him so hard until they lost all their reason.


    He lowered his gaze to hide his thoughts. He can''t scare him. The first time, he was lucky Cheng Sheng accepted his feelings. However, it cannot be more than that. What is this feeling? He thought as he felt his heart wildly beating against his chest. Obsession? He thought and his eyes widened when he finally named it. This feeling that he had long been suppressing¡­ it''s itching to escape.


    It can''t. It shouldn''t. He thought as he stared at the liquor in his cup and saw his reflection. He closed his eyes and downed his cup before he gently laid his head on Cheng Sheng''s shoulder.


    "Da shixiong?" Cheng Sheng called. "Do you feel sleepy?" he asked.


    "Mn." Fei Yin answered as he suppressed his instinct. Yes ¨C this is instinct, the obsession I feel towards Sheng. He thought. My feelings shouldn''t reach this degree yet. Could it be¡­ this instinct is connected to my lost memories?


    His pupils shrank at his realization. This can''t be¡­ I''m scared¡­ this is too scary. I don''t want to lose Sheng if I''ll possess him. He thought and closed his eyes before he smelled Cheng Sheng''s scent.


    His emotions suddenly calmed...


    Yu Sheng slightly opened his eyes and looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. There''s something wrong with Fei Yin.


    Outside the secret realm, Zuo Zhe watched Lei Ling and You Rou slept on Lei Qing''s lap while Lei Qing leaned on the wall.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" she asked as she hummed Moonlight while gently patting the sleeping Lei Ling and You Rou''s head.


    "It is." Zuo Zhe honestly answered as he downloaded the original and romantic versions of the song through the system.


    System: so idiotic.


    Shut up. Zuo Zhe thought. "Have you tasted Cheng Sheng''s food?" he asked Lei Qing.


    "Yes." she answered. "I almost forgotten Ah Ling''s name and that he''s my brother." She laughed. "It isn''t just the Sundry Branch. Our sect has none of it." She told him. She meant, Cheng Sheng''s food is more delicious than Fei Yin''s. However, ever since Fei Yin cooked for Cheng Sheng, they had never tasted the delicacies of Cheng Sheng. They asked him why he stopped cooking.


    His answer?


    "I am a young master of a big family. You peasants cannot even afford the food served for me, so how can you shamelessly eat this young master''s food that he1 personally cooked?" Cheng Sheng asked as he condescendingly looked at them.


    A vein popped in their forehead and Xie Lan hit Cheng Sheng''s head. "You just have Xiao Yin to cook for you, right?" Xie Lan asked, stating the real reason.


    "Owww¡­" Cheng Sheng cried as he knelt on the ground while holding his head. Damn it! I''ll never cook for you all again! He vowed.

 Chapter 176 - The Scum Is Amazing

    102nd Intersect Competition, third stage ¨C sixth day.


    "Hah!" everyone is in good spirit after a relaxing night of sleep. They picked up their pace in killing walking corpses and started to rank up, catching up against each other''s rank.


    "No accident will occur again today, right?" Jing Hei asked as he wiped the sweat off his forehead while he catches his breath after they finished killing a wave of corpses.


    "No¡­ I think." Jing Bai answered as he placed his hand on his waist and leaned on the Cleansing Stone on Zheng Yi''s neck to look at the ranking.


    "¡­" Zheng Yi who had a dark expression since Jing Bai''s pose is suggestive, making him look like he''s kissing him. "What?" he asked as he glared at him while moving his head away.


    Jing Bai''s lips missed to touch the thin mask covering Zheng Yi''s face. He secretly smiled before he answered. "I just wanna check the rankings." He answered. "Why so guarded against me?" he asked and raised his gaze to see Zheng Yi''s beautiful eyes narrowed into slits.


    "¡­ I would''ve already been molested if I wasn''t." Zheng Yi answered through his gritted teeth.


    "''molested''?" Jing Bai said and just laughed.


    Zheng Yi knew he can never win an argument, nor against the shamelessness of this man thus he just opened the Cleansing Stone and shown the ranking list to him.


    Chen Han, Sun Yi, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi are the first. Jing Cheng, Xi Ming, Tang Zhe, Kang Ce, Fei Yin are Cheng Sheng are in the second. Jing Hei, Jing Bai, Gong Xian and Tang Yun are in the third place. Feng Mo, Shan Lu, Xi Xing, Qian Lin and Jing Kang are in the fourth place. Li Tian, Guo Cheng and Xiong Si are in the fifth place. Xiao Le, Fu An, and the rest of the Huakai Sect disciples are in the sixth place and below.


    "So fierce¡­" Jing Bai muttered as he stared at the ranking list that''s rapidly changing every second passed. Everyone is tied in one place. "Da ge should work harder¡­" he said, referring to Jing Cheng.


    "Cheng Sheng''s group occupied the first place." Zheng Yi said as they looked at Chen Han, Sun Yi, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi''s name in the first place.


    "No worry. We can always take it back." Jing Bai smiled. The competition finally picked up its pace after the series of mishaps from the past few days.


    Today is the second to the last day of the third stage. They had to give it their all, too, to not lose!


    On the Shanliangde Sect''s side, Fu An stared at Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Gong Xian while he and Xiong Si rested on the side. "Amazing¡­ they''re truly amazing¡­" he muttered as he stared at them three pushing back the walking corpses.


    "Even though he''s always asleep, but Gong Xian sure is really strong. Maybe because he''s sleeping?" Xiong Si asked. He meant, Gong Xian conserved his strength since he''s always sleeping. "He''s not losing to Jing Bai and Jing Hei of the Zunjingde Sect, and Tang Yun of the Huakai Sect." he said before he turned to Xi Xing. "Xi Xing, too. Even though he doesn''t speak, but his movements are sharp and strong. Like Feng Mo of the Xinfaxian Sect, and Qian Lin of the Qianxu Sect." he commented when the heads of the corpses rolled after Xi Xing cut them in one strike. "And Xi Ming¡­" he said as they looked at Xi Ming. "He might be low-key among the eldest disciples'' group, but he''s as strong as Jing Cheng and Fei Yin." He said as they watched the group of corpses fell in a second. "Because of his temperament, he''s always overlooked." He said.


    Fu An nodded. "The Shanliangde Sect shouldn''t be underestimated. They''re really as strong as a mountain." He said as they watched the three people stood back-to-back-to-back.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side, Xin Xin was staring at everyone in awe as she watched them fought against the large number of walking corpses. "Amazing¡­ they''re so amazing!" she exclaimed.


    Kang Ce, despite his nasty attitude, is actually really disciplined and is powerful. He''s toe to toe against Tang Zhe who''s the most powerful of the Huakai Sect. Tang Yun isn''t lagging behind, either, with his fast and sharp attacks accurately stabbing and cutting the limbs of the walking corpses. Shan Lu, setting aside his idiotic nature, has powerful strikes it can explode a walking corpse''s head in just one strike. Guo Cheng, despite playing a support, is always in time helping his fellow disciples.


    "Aaaarrrr¡­" a growl can be heard behind her.


    A vein popped in her forehead as she somersaulted in the air and kicked the walking corpse. "Don''t interrupt me when I''m giving my commentary!" she told it and squashed its head with her foot when she landed on its head.


    The walking corpse who was one-hit one-killed. "¡­"


    Xin Xin resumed silently watching Kang Ce and the Huakai Sect.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was in awe. "Amazing¡­ really, really amazing! This is what a competition is!" somebody exclaimed with his eyes shining while they watched in the Cleansing Stone.


    "Absolutely! Absolutely powerful!" another one added when they saw the Zunjingde Sect, the Shanliangde Sect and the Huakai Sect killing the walking corpses at a fast speed!


    "Huh?" someone said when they suddenly noticed something. "Everyone''s killing the walking corpses yet¡­ the ranking isn''t changing?!" he said in shock when they saw the ranking list is in a standstill.


    "What?! Is the Cleansing Stone broken?" they asked as murmurs started to spread.


    "The Cleansing Stone isn''t broken." Zheng Fu Gong said when he saw their doubt.


    "Then, that means¡­" they said as they looked at Cheng Sheng''s group.


    "Heh." Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou smirked with their arms crossed and their chin proudly raised.


    "WHAT?!" they all exclaimed in shock when they saw the walking corpses were killed faster in Cheng Sheng''s group than the other three groups combined!


    That''s because ¨C


    Inside the secret realm, Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed when they saw a large group of the walking corpses coming over them. "They''re here!" he said and grinned as he raised his arm, and the talismans that were mid-air started to rain down in the walking corpses, setting them in place. "Stay still ¨C " he said as he swung his right arm, and an array appeared under the feet of the walking corpses on the right side.


    The walking corpses can''t move!


    "Freezing Talisman. Full Gravity Array!" Cheng Sheng yelled as the talismans and the array glowed. Then, he flung his sleeve and he turned in his heels, facing the south where another group of walking corpses arrived. "Undead, be gone!" he said as he aimed his fingers towards the walking corpses!


    BOOM! The walking corpses in the south side all vanished! The walking corpses with the talismans pasted on their head were beheaded by Yu Sheng and Wu Xi, while the walking corpses inside the array were killed by Li Tian and Xiao Le! The walking corpses on the left side of the area were killed by Chen Han and Fei Yin!


    In only few seconds, a large wave of walking corpses was all killed! Too powerful! They are too powerful! Cheng Sheng who acted as a support and attacker is very powerful! Such is the power of a mage!


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was stunned by the display of their strength.


    "Beautiful¡­" Pai Lie muttered under his breath as he watched Cheng Sheng''s group.


    Cheng Sheng was standing in the center with Shu Mu. Yu Sheng and Wu Xi is standing in the north. Li Tian and Xiao Le were on the east. Sun Yi and Feng Mo are on the south. And Fei Yin and Chen Han are on the west.


    "Amazing¡­" Zuo Zhe said in a daze.


    Inside the secret realm, the other groups were also stunned.


    "So this is how powerful they are¡­" Jing Cheng said.


    "Cheng Sheng is still acting as a mage at that." Jing Bai said.


    "He will definitely display his swordsmanship after he exhausted his qi." Jing Kang said.


    "He''s really strong!" Jing Hei exclaimed.


    "He''s a monster¡­ as well as his teammates." Qian Lin said.


    In the Shanliangde Sect''s side, Xi Ming stared at the Cleansing Stone with wide eyes.


    "Wow¡­" Fu An exclaimed.


    "Do they still have a plan to leave some for us?" Xiong Si grinned as they watched Cheng Sheng''s group dealt with another wave of walking corpses.


    "They''re all powerful." Gong Xian said as he looked at Yu Sheng, Wu Xi, Fei Yin, Chen Han and Sun Yi.


    "Cheng Sheng is." Xi Xing spoke.


    "He is." Xi Ming nodded in agreement.


    In the Huakai Sect''s side.


    "¡­" are they still planning to let us live? At this rate, they''ll finish off all the walking corpses! They all thought.


    "This won''t last long." Kang Ce said. They looked at him. "Later, they will exhaust their strength ¨C especially Cheng Sheng since he''s acting as a mage. Being a mage is more taxing in qi than a sword cultivator. Cheng Sheng will definitely be a spent arrow later." He said as his eyes narrowed. "So ¨C " he said.


    "We''ll seize that chance to widen the gap!" Tang Zhe said.


    "Yeah!" they all answered.

 Chapter 177 - The Scum Is Foolish

    How can Cheng Sheng not know what they''re thinking? The corner of his lips raised and he lowered his hands that''s keeping up the array. "Score." He called Shu Mu.


    "¡­" my name is not ''score''. It''s ''Shu Mu''! Shu Mu thought and rolled his eyes. Nonetheless, he walked towards Cheng Sheng, back to wearing the Alliance''s disciple''s clothes to not interfere with the third stage''s arrangement.


    "Good." Cheng Sheng said, feeling satisfied when he saw his team''s scores. "Everyone! That''s enough!" he called.


    "Ugh¡­ thank goodness¡­ I''m too tired!" they all said as they collapsed on the ground.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "You''ve worked hard!" he told them and also rested.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was puzzled by their behavior. "Huh? What are they doing? Why did they stop?" they asked in puzzlement.


    Even the Alliance''s elders and the sect leaders were confused. "Did they exhausted themselves?" someone said.


    "Could be. After all, they really pushed themselves to their limit to increase the score." Somebody said.


    "This is foolish. The other teams will increase their scores while they rest. They''re wasting time!" a sect leader can''t help but say.


    "But, they also need to rest to regain their strength. It''s already a great feat to create a large gap. They must have estimated the time they rest proportional to the gap the other teams would be chasing." Someone explained.


    Fei Huang and Qian Shan nodded in agreement. Jing Rui just lowered his gaze in silence. Tang Teng sighed in relief while


    Li Nanzi grinned in satisfaction. Good. Kang Ce will chase the score back! He thought as he looked at Kang Ce killing the walking corpses like he''s chopping off the vegetables.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yuan and Xie Lan looked at each other. There''s no tension nor panic in their face. After all, they trust Cheng Sheng and his team.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone saw the exhausted Cheng Sheng''s team sprawled on the ground and were barely moving.


    "Fools!" Tang Yun said and laughed when they saw Cheng Sheng and his teammates weakly fought against the walking corpses that arrived again. "Do they think widening the gap will secure their rank?" he asked as he looked at Xiao Le almost was bitten by the walking corpse. Shu Mu was about to move when Cheng Sheng interrupted him.


    Kang Ce saw it and he clicked his tongue. Xiao Le, you''re too weak. He thought and then glared at Shu Mu who almost broke his role when he saw that Xiao Le was in danger.


    When they saw that the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect''s scores rose, they immediately caught up.


    Outside the realm, the rising and falling of the contestants'' name in the ranking list is like their heart inside their chest that also rose and fell for being nervous and worried for the contestants they cheer on.


    "Cheng-shixiong and the others wouldn''t lose, right?" You Rou asked.


    "No¡­" Lei Qing answered, but her tone is uncertain. "Let''s trust them." she said.


    "Yes." Lei Ling nodded and they resumed watching.


    However, contrary to the worried Xinfaxian Sect disciples, Zuo Zhe''s face is puzzled. That Yu Sheng¡­ he thought as he looked at Yu Sheng trying hard to fight against the corpse. ¡­ is playing around. He thought and his face darkened when he saw Yu Sheng''s eyes that are narrowed in mirth. He''s trying so hard, to actually act! Damn him¡­ what the hell are they planning this time?! He thought and looked at Cheng Sheng who ran away after he was chased by the walking corpses. You''re acting too much! He thought.


    Unlike the people, he knows Yu Sheng very well. The power Yu Sheng displayed earlier isn''t even a fraction of his real power. If Yu Sheng would unleash his power, the whole secret realm will be destroyed. Yet¡­ He thought and watched Cheng Sheng''s team finally killed all the walking corpses and catch their breath. Cheng Sheng¡­ what is it you''re planning? He thought and watched them left the area to rest for tonight.


    Inside the secret realm, Cheng Sheng fell on the spring with his clothes still on.


    "Ah Sheng/Cheng-shidi/Cheng-shixiong!" they called as they watched Cheng Sheng''s body sank to the bottom of the spring.


    The water in the spring is clear thus they took out their bamboo tubes to refill it. "How''s the score now?" Chen Han asked after he drank.


    "Jing Cheng is leading. Xi Ming is close behind him, and Tang Zhe and Kang Ce were following them." Shu Mu answered. "It''s about to be dusk. They''re also at their limit." He added as he looked at the Zunjingde Sect, the Shanliangde Sect and the Huakai Sect in the Cleansing Stone before he hid it to minimize the monitoring on their group.


    Yu Sheng''s lips curved up as he looked at the others who were also smiling. Their eyes are talking. Suddenly, an array appeared beneath their feet. It''s the Telepathic Array.


    "When the moon reached its peak, we''ll start." They heard Cheng Sheng ¨C who''s on the bottom of the spring sleeping, spoke in their mind.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    "For now¡­ let''s eat dinner. I''m starving." Cheng Sheng added.


    "¡­" in the end, food is all in his mind, right? They thought as they took out the rabbits, boars and pheasants they hunted on their way.


    As if reading their mind, Cheng Sheng spoke. "We have to conserve our strength for later." He said. "Food is converted to energy. The more food we eat, the more energy we''ll receive." He explained.


    Yes, yes, gluttony ghost. They thought as they helped Fei Yin clean the ingredients and start the fire.


    Meanwhile, the other groups were finally exhausted and lie down the ground to rest. They felt their stomach and heard it growled in hunger. They somewhat regret they didn''t leave any strength for them to cook. However, seeing the scores they had and comparing it to others, they felt satisfied.


    Jing Cheng is the first, followed by Xi Ming who was only one point behind. Tang Zhe is two points behind Xi Ming. Kang Ce is the fourth, Jing Bai and Gong Xian are the fifth, followed by Shan Lu, Jing Hei and Tang Yun in the seventh place, Jing Kang and Qian Lin in the eighth place, Xi Xing and Guo Cheng in the ninth place, and Chen Han and Sun Yi in the tenth place. Yu Sheng and Wu Xi are in the eleventh place. Fei Yin is in the twelfth place. Cheng Sheng is in the thirteenth place, Xiong Si is in the fourteenth place, Feng Mo, Li Tian, Fu An, Xiao Le and the rest of the Huakai Sect disciples are in the fifteenth place and below.


    Cheng Sheng''s group has barely managed to get into the top ten. Chen Han and Sun Yi are from the Youxiwang Sect, so the Xinfaxian Sect disciples were pushed out of the top ten.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was worried. "How the tables turned!" they exclaimed and shook their head in disappointment.


    "Everyone¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou cried as they clasped their hands. Lei Qing took a deep breath to calm her emotions due to fear. Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe was observing Yu Sheng through his system''s screen, so he looked like he was deep in thought.


    The Alliance elders and the sect leaders were shocked. They all worriedly looked at Xie Lan, whose face is expressionless, in fear he''ll suddenly snap.


    Jing Rui remained silent as he contemplated. Tang Teng is relieved in spite his disciples are now starving in hunger. Qian Shan was stroking his mustache, waiting to see what happens next. Meanwhile, Fei Huang chuckled while Li Nanzi smugly smiled.


    "Junior Xie. Among the contestants, all of your disciples were kicked out of the top ten." Fei Huang said.


    "¡­" the sect leaders whose face suddenly darkened. Sect leader Fei, please stop picking on him like a child! They thought. However, they knew Fei Huang meant no harm and was just teasing Xie Lan.


    The expected anger on Xie Lan wasn''t seen. Instead, they saw him suddenly smiled as he relaxed on his seat while his gaze is on the Cleansing Stone, watching his disciples. "We still have one day left." He said as he crossed his legs and arms and raised his chin at Fei Huang. "You don''t know what will happen next." He told them and grinned when he looked at the Cleansing Stone. "Don''t underestimate the Xinfaxian Sect, most especially ¨C " he said as he rested his elbow on his armrest while he lazily placed his cheek on his knuckle. He brightly smiled at them and motioned the Cleansing Stone with a tilt of his head. " ¨C Xiao Sheng." He said, his voice filled with pride and everyone looked at the Cleansing Stone.


    Suddenly, their face became dark when they saw that the Xinfaxian Sect was cooking their dinner. Not only that, but all the other contestants are heading their way! They were lured in by the aroma of the food!


    Fools! They thought as they looked at their disciples who were starving like a beast as they flew to the Xinfaxian Sect''s direction at their fastest speed. That is clearly a trap!

 Chapter 178 - The Scum Is A Pacifist

    "CHENG SHENG!" they exclaimed as they rose from their seat. Their eyes are wide in horror as they stared at Cheng Sheng''s face as if he''s the greatest enemy.


    Right now¡­ indeed, he is.


    "What is he trying to do?!" Li Nanzi asked as he nervously looked at Xie Lan. "Is he finally going to incapacitate his opponents to secure their rank?" he asked. With Cheng Sheng''s skills, it is very possible.


    "What are you trying to imply, sect leader Li?" Xie Lan asked.


    "The descendants of our sect are no cowards." Wu Yuan said.


    Li Nanzi''s face reddened in shame. He spoke in the spur of the moment. "That''s not¡­" he said.


    But, they knew it was. Remembering how Cheng Sheng saved Shan Lu''s life, if he can make a tonic, he can definitely make a poison. Is he going to poison their food? They thought as they anxiously watched what''s happening inside the secret realm.


    Inside the secret realm.


    "Who was it? I''m really hungry now¡­" Jing Hei said as they ran through the bushes and trees inside the forest.


    "Whoever it is, they sure are luxurious." Qian Lin said and grimaced when his stomach growled.


    Everyone was like a spent arrow after widening the gap of their scores. That included the Alliance''s disciples who were catching up to their speed to count their scores. No one was left to look for their food, nor cook it. Added to the fact that any of them could barely cook¡­


    "Huh? Wait ¨C " Jing Hei said as he suddenly stopped. "We''re all exhausted to catch up to the highest score. That goes the same way with the Shanliangde Sect and the Huakai Sect." he said. "The only ones left who can cook¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "And are filled with energy after they rested¡­" Jing Bai said.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect." Jing Kang said. "Cheng Sheng''s group." He said.


    "¡­" the name is like the thunder from the highest heavens that rang in their ears. Should we go back? They thought.


    However, it was too late since two groups arrived at the same time. They all looked at each other. "¡­" could it be - ? they thought when they saw each other before they looked at the direction where the fragrant aroma of the food is coming from.


    They say, a moment of hesitation will lead you to your demise. A bit of inattention will push you to a pit!


    "Huh? Someone''s out there." They heard a very familiar voice spoke beyond the trees that separate them from the other group.


    "Who?" someone asked.


    "Can''t be sure." The very familiar person answered. "Shu Mu. Lend me the Cleansing Stone. I''ll look at the map." He said.


    "An enemy?" Shu Mu asked.


    "Let''s hope they''re not." They heard Cheng Sheng answered. "I''m still hungry." he said when they saw many colorful lights gathered near their area.


    "Aren''t they¡­?" Xiao Le said as they all turned to them.


    "What are you doing there? Stop hiding and come out!" Chen Han said. His voice laced with anger.


    They can''t hide from the Cleansing Stone like what happened to Jie Mei. Unless, you enter a forbidden area like what Wu Xi did.


    "We went here when we smelled food." Xi Ming answered. His voice is gentle like the flowing water, thus the tension in the air suddenly lessened.


    "Food?" Sun Yi said and looked at their food. Then, he paused before he turned to them, glaring at them in anger. "Are you hiding to ambush us then rob our food?" he asked, his voice rose.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "T-that''s not it!" Tang Zhe answered. "We just arrived, so we hadn''t prepared ourselves to greet you¡­" he explained.


    "We are here to ask for food." Xi Xing honestly answered.


    "''ask for food''?" Yu Sheng said. "Now that''s really degrading yourselves. You aren''t beggars, right? Why would we give you our food?" he asked as he smirked at them.


    "Yu-ge¡­" Li Tian called and sighed to appease them. He turned to the three groups that arrived and apologetically smiled. "Sorry. Everyone is tired, and are on edge since¡­" he said and looked at the Cleansing Stone in Zheng Yi''s neck before he looked away.


    "¡­" they knew Li Tian meant the rankings. The atmosphere turned tense again. Here they are, stealing the ranks of the group but then suddenly begged them for food. Just how shameless are they? They thought as their face started to turn beet red.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes sharpened and he suddenly raised his fingers. Jing Kang''s eyes widened and he, Guo Cheng and Fu An are about to stop him but Cheng Sheng is faster! "Jail Array!" Cheng Sheng yelled and suddenly, the three starving groups were imprisoned.


    "Cheng Sheng! What do you mean by this?!" Kang Ce asked as he tried to kick the array.


    "We can''t blame you for taking the top ten ranks, since this is a competition." Cheng Sheng said. His voice is calm. "We were careless. However, you can''t blame us for not lowering our guard towards you. Who knows when will you all suddenly attack our group?" he said. "Even if you''re exhausted, but you still outnumber us. This is just a precaution. I will release you later when we leave this place." He told them before he turned his back on them and he and his group resumed eating.


    "Cheng Sheng!" they called him, but Cheng Sheng pasted a Silencing Talisman in their cage. He will not hear them, but they will hear Cheng Sheng and his group.


    "Don''t try to use the excuse that you will hunt for food since we won''t give you a share." Cheng Sheng said as he faced them. "Also, you''re all exhausted and used up all your strength just to reach us. Going out now means serving yourselves as foods instead to the walking corpses. So, this can be called as ''preventing foolishness''." He told them and pointed at the Jail Array with his finger.


    "¡­" them who called Cheng Sheng''s group earlier as ''fools'' now being called ''fools'' in their face by Cheng Sheng himself. This is the karma for talking behind people''s back.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them before he flashed them a kind smile that''s filled with sympathy. "You should be thankful of me, instead." He told them before he went back and resumed eating.


    "¡­" his words don''t match his actions.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone. "¡­" somehow, this is the most pitiful they have seen of the contestants.


    "See?" Xie Lan said and flashed the same kind smile at Fei Huang. "My disciple is a pacifist ¨C " he told them.


    Like hell!!!! The sect leaders thought and peeked at Fei Huang''s expression as dark as the storm.


    Zheng Fu Gong and the Alliance''s elders felt speechless as they watched how the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect ate with relish while the other contestants looked so pathetic inside the Jail Array while hungrily looking at the foods and angrily looking at Cheng Sheng''s group.


    It''s as Xie Lan had said. Never underestimate Cheng Sheng. "This is torture." Su Yuan said, his expression serious as they watched the Zunjingde Sect, the Shanliangde Sect and the Huakai Sect tried to break open the Jail Array, only to fail since they are at their weakest after killing the walking corpses all day. They also must have used up all of their magic pills and potions to decrease the gap of their scores and to become the first in the ranking list.


    "After physically tiring them today, they''ve finally reached their limit." Qi Ling said. "With the continuous stress they experienced the past days, this must be the result Cheng Sheng wanted." He said.


    "Psychological stress." Jing Xian said and watched the three groups weakly lying inside the array. "Cheng Sheng is now testing their spirit." He added. For a starving person to be made to watch a person eating with gusto in front of them¡­ it''s truly maddening.


    "Will they develop a heart demon?" Su Yuan asked.


    "If they will, we will make Cheng Sheng cough out each magic pills he has." Jing Xian said through his gritted teeth.


    "He only has half the blame if it happens." Qi Ling said.


    "Hey. This is to test the tenacity of the contestants. Not to give them the blame." Pai Lie told them. Su Yuan just shrugged while Jing Xian and Qi Ling just looked away.


    "The contestants aren''t that weak to be done in by a mere hunger." Zheng Fu Gong said. "It would be unbefitting for them as disciples from the big sects." He added.


    Jing Rui nodded. Fei Huang scoffed. Qian Shan chuckled. Tang Teng just sighed while Li Nanzi frowned. They were about to agree to Zheng Fu Gong''s words when they heard Cheng Sheng suddenly spoke.


    "Are you that hungry?" Cheng Sheng asked as he turned to them. He removed the Silencing Talisman for them to be heard. "Are you hungry?" he asked them again.


    They all nodded. They''re too weak to manage an answer. They thought Cheng Sheng''s innate kindness came out, only to see him suddenly smile at them.


    "¡­" everyone who saw it. Not good. They thought. Here he comes again ¨C the devil!

 Chapter 179 - The Scum Is A Devil

    "He''ll drive them to madness." Jing Xian said.


    "He will." Qi Ling said.


    "Definitely." Su Yuan nodded.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie. "..."


    The sect leaders who knew nothing comes good when Cheng Sheng threw an olive branch at them. "..." this psychological shadow is one they won''t ever get rid of. They thought as they looked at Tang Teng and Li Nanzi.


    Tang Teng immediately paled, fearing for his disciples'' fate while Li Nanzi gnashed his teeth in anger. Meanwhile, Qian Shan looked like he''s watching a good show. Jing Rui''s attention was caught while Fei Huang glared at Xie Lan.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou. "..."


    Zuo Zhe who felt he was scammed. "..." He really thought Cheng Sheng would be a white lotus again. He should''ve known¡­


    Inside the secret realm, Cheng Sheng waited for their answer. "So?" he asked them.


    "H-hungry¡­" they weakly replied.


    "I guess so." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­" if you know, why still ask? They thought.


    "But, I just can''t easily give you food." Cheng Sheng said. "Don''t you think we owe each other nothing anymore, since yesterday?" he asked them.


    "What do you want us to do?" Jing Bai asked.


    "We''ve got no money now to buy the food." Tang Zhe said. "We''ve got no magic pills left, nor potions." He added. Xi Ming sighed and nodded in agreement.


    "I know." Cheng Sheng said. "However, the rule of business states that, in order for everything to be fair and square, one has to give something in return." He told them as he squatted in front of them. "As I''ve said earlier, if you''ll go out to hunt for your food, you''ll just die. Not to mention you''ll waste time and energy, making you feel hungrier and weaker." He explained. "I didn''t imprison you here just to make a fool out of you. It''s as I said, I want to prevent you from going out. Your reason will be clouded because of hunger." He told them.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" they called as they stare at him before their eyes widened when they felt their energy coming back.


    "I casted a simple Healing Spell to talk to you properly." Cheng Sheng told them as he lowered his fingers. "You think you have nothing in you now. But, there still is." He said.


    "What is it?" Jing Kang asked.


    "Your points." Cheng Sheng told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "What?" they said.


    "If I hadn''t healed you a bit just now, you would''ve attacked me." Cheng Sheng said. "The Healing Spell is in return for my safety. So ¨C " he said as he looked at them one by one. " ¨C in exchange for food, will you give us your points?" he asked them. "I won''t overcharge, since this is still a competition." He added.


    "Is this possible?" Jing Hei asked.


    "It is." Zheng Yi answered. "Every competition, there''s a hidden rule of exchanging points for something. For example, a weaker person will give his points to the stronger person in exchange of protecting him." He explained. "Some strong people exchange their points for¡­ ehem ¨C " he coughed and looked away. "After all, they''ll be staying here for seven days." He added.


    Their eyes widened in shock after they heard what he said.


    Zheng Yi frowned. "Anyway, points can also be exchanged for food." He told them.


    "Then ¨C " Xi Ming said as he looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C how much a meal would cost?" he asked. He can''t bear to watch Xi Xing become hungry.


    "A walking corpse''s head costs 50 points." Cheng Sheng said. "Then, a meal for 50 points." He told them. "It''s just easy for you to kill a walking corpse, right?" he asked.


    Xi Ming nodded. "It''s cheap enough." He said and turned to Ruo He. "Give him three hundred points." He told him. That costs for six meals.


    "Six meals for us, too!" Jing Cheng said.


    "That''s ten meals for us." Tang Zhe said and turned to Xin Xin.


    "Two meals." Kang Ce said. One for him and the other one for Xin Xin.


    Xin Xin sighed in relief as she, Zheng Yi and Ruo He transferred their points to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he looked at his score in satisfaction. "Thank you." He told them and smiled brightly before he returned to their group. The next second, his teammates served them food. "I keep my words. I''ll release you after we leave this place. After all, who knows when you''ll suddenly attack me, or my teammates?" he said.


    "¡­" they looked at the bowls filled with food that was sent inside the Jail Array through the Moving Talismans.


    "We''re not that low and ungrateful." Xi Ming helplessly said as they started to eat.


    "Is that so?" Cheng Sheng said. "That can''t be said for me." he told them and laughed.


    "¡­" they felt the food was stuck in their throat. This has no poison, right? They thought and suspiciously looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "But, I play fair, since games and competitions are also a business." Cheng Sheng said. "Now, please enjoy your food while we prepare ourselves. By the time you''re done with your dinner, our preparations should be done. Then, I''ll release you." He told them.


    Jing Hei curiously looked at them. "What preparations are you doing?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng placed a finger on his lips. "That''s a secret." He told them before he and his teammates went inside the forest.


    "What could it be? I''m really curious¡­" Jing Hei pouted.


    "Just eat." Jing Cheng told him.


    Outside the secret realm, the sect leaders who saw their disciples were knocked out cold after they had their fill. "¡­" so there''s really poison in it? They thought. Their face is dark.


    "Cheng Sheng must have mixed in a sleep-inducing pill in their food that has a slow effect." Jing Xian explained. The moment the three groups finished eating, they immediately felt sleepy and then fell asleep. Meanwhile, they saw Cheng Sheng''s group are very lively and they killed the walking corpses around the area.


    In another way, it can be said they were indirectly protecting the three groups who were asleep and weakened.


    "Brilliant." Zheng Fu Gong said and smiled. "This is the camaraderie I''m talking about!" he exclaimed as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s group. His eyes are filled with appreciation.


    ¡­ elder Zheng, are you really sure this is ''camaraderie'' and not ''fishing in troubled waters''? They thought. Cheng Sheng sure knows how to grab opportunities and profit from it.


    They just sighed and waited for the last day of the third stage to arrive.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone was awakened by Xin Xin''s startled scream.


    "What is it?" Tang Zhe asked as he rubbed his eyes and turned to the direction of her voice.


    "¡­ my back slipped from the tree''s trunk¡­" Xin Xin answered in a small voice.


    Everyone who were disoriented. "..."


    Gong Xian turned and saw the Jail Array has disappeared. "We can go out now." he told them as he walked towards the steaming food left for them as their breakfast.


    Everyone followed and was surprised by the foods prepared. There''re even the bottles of magic pills and potions and also talismans on the side that was packed for each of them. "¡­ they''re surprisingly thoughtful." They muttered and felt warm in their chest.


    They immediately sat down, only to feel their body suddenly can''t move. A trap?! They thought and remembered the Full Gravity Array used by Cheng Sheng yesterday on the walking corpses.


    "Yo! Good morning, gentlemen¡­ and lady." Cheng Sheng''s voice can be heard from the Alliance''s disciples'' Cleansing Stone. "Don''t be surprised of the Full Gravity Array. I set it to activate the moment you all have entered it." He explained.


    How can we not be so surprised if our body was suddenly held as a hostage like this?! They thought.


    As if sensing their thought, Cheng Sheng laughed. "Now, now." he said, his voice patient to appease them. "Those who do not work cannot eat. We''ve left you breakfast to fill your stomach. Of course, you have to pay for it." He told them.


    Them who was about to pick up the chopstick to eat what they thought as a free food. "..." the warmth they felt earlier was gone and was replaced by coldness. Such a black-hearted businessman! They can talk peacefully. No need to lure them then hold them as hostages!


    "Of course, I know that you don''t have magic pills left on you as well as potions and talismans, so I already prepared them for you in advance. Aren''t I considerate?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Of course, you have to pay for them, too. I''ll give you the same price as before ¨C in the form of points. Those who are kind are abused, so I don''t dare remain kind for you anymore since I know you might abuse my kindness in the future." He explained. "Oh, by the way. Pay first before you eat, okay? You can talk to tell your Alliance disciple to transfer your points to me, or else you cannot move for half a day." he told them. "So, I''ll be expecting your payment! Later~!" he said before his voice disappeared.


    "¡­" their stomach grumbled again and their face darkened more. "CHENG SHENG, YOU DEVIL!" they yelled. They''re one step away from madness.

 Chapter 180 - The Scum Is Overbearing

    "Damn that Cheng Sheng!" Kang Ce said through his gritted teeth as he killed the walking corpses. They just separated from the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect who wore the same dark expression as them.


    "So the preparation he meant must be the Full Gravitation Array¡­" Guo Cheng said with a vacant expression on his face. He still could feel that overwhelming aura earlier.


    It''s the same as its creator. Cheng Sheng is such an overbearing individual. To force the three major sects to pay him and even hang their appetite if they won''t¡­ he thought.


    They felt like what they eaten earlier isn''t food but shit. He can''t help but feel nauseous again at the thought. Cheng Sheng really knows how to piss them off! His Full Gravity Array made them feel queasy, and with the delicious food turn to be tasteless after they forced to pay for it¡­ he''s really too much!


    "Stop it. Your anger will just cloud your judgement." Tang Zhe told them. Then, he glanced at Tang Yun relentlessly chopping the walking corpse as if it was Cheng Sheng to vent his anger. "We still felt weak earlier, so there''s a chance we''ll be overpowered by the walking corpses if we go out hungry and weak earlier to hunt for our food. Cheng Sheng''s group preparing breakfast for us is already kind. Him providing us magic pills and potions and talismans is already being too considerate for us. He still equipped us with weapons even though we''re opponents." He explained. "Us paying for the food and the magic pills and potions is but a small price. The point here is, he indirectly saved our life. Okay?" he told them.


    "¡­ yes." they answered and hang their head. Tang Zhe... you have such a big heart tolerating Cheng Sheng after all that happened!


    Outside the secret realm, everyone felt like repenting because of Tang Zhe''s words. Holy father! He''s a holy father! They thought as they stared at Tang Zhe in worship to the point they''r kneeling. If you carefully analyze Cheng Sheng''s actions and not just look at the surface, you''ll really see he''s trying to save his opponents'' life.


    "¡­ we were wrong." A sect leader said and sniffed as he wiped the tears off his eyes.


    "¡­" he really cried?! They thought as they looked at him in shock.


    "Tang Zhe is a positive person who only looks at the bright side. Because of that, he can see the bigger picture." Qian Shan said and looked at Tang Teng. "Sect leader Teng raised such a good kid!" he sincerely said.


    Tang Teng modestly smiled while Li Nanzi just clicked his tongue.


    "Cheng Sheng is such a shy kid, too." Qian Shan added as he watched Cheng Sheng''s group. "He''s innately kind by indirectly helping his opponents." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded while Xie Lan just grinned. "Still ¨C " Fei Huang said as a vein popped in his forehead.


    The sect leaders who already knew what''s coming. "..."


    Inside the secret realm, the walking corpse Tang Yun was attacking exploded. "STILL ¨C " he said through his gritted teeth. " - IT STILL PISSES ME OFF!!!" he yelled and punched the tree.


    Tang Zhe, Guo Cheng and Kang Ce. "..." All that talk and his anger still wasn''t pacified¡­ they thought.


    Guo Cheng finally vomited after he saw the cut parts of the walking corpse.


    Outside the secret realm, they saw Fei Huang was beating up Xie Lan who was infuriatingly laughing. "¡­" he''s really irritating. They thought. They can''t blame Fei Huang.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou who had expressionless face. "..."


    Zuo Zhe who saw Yu Sheng was secretly laughing last night. "..." He praised Tang Zhe, Jing Cheng and Xi Ming for having a good temperament and not yet exploding in anger.


    Everyone who felt pity towards the Zunjingde Sect, Shanliangde Sect and the Huakai Sect for being pitted by Cheng Sheng. "..." The Youxiwang Sect''s reputation will be dragged to the mud by Cheng Sheng! They thought.


    Then, they suddenly saw Cheng Sheng''s score skyrocketed! "WHAT?!" they exclaimed as their eyes almost popped out when they saw Cheng Sheng became the first place. "Wha¡­ Chen Han and Sun Yi - !" they said when they saw Chen Han and Sun Yi entered the top five followed by Fei Yin, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi. "Cheng Sheng''s group is crushing each waves of the walking corpses as they passed by¡­" they muttered under their breath as they watched Cheng Sheng threw countless talismans and they rain down on the walking corpses and set them in place. Then, his teammates appeared and took down all the walking corpses from all sides in one wave. "AMAZING!!! That''s so cool!!!" they cheered.


    "Woah¡­" Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou breathed when they watched Feng Mo sliced down the walking corpses in one swoop while Li Tian blasted them all with his spells.


    "Feng-shixiong¡­ Li-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou exclaimed.


    "I''m glad I lost. Or else, I wouldn''t catch up with everyone." Lei Qing said and smiled. Xiao Le, although young, but he gave his all and doesn''t lose from Li Tian and Feng Mo.


    Then, there are the six strongest people in their team ¨C Chen Han, Sun Yi, Yu Sheng, Wu Xi, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. They don''t need to tell how are these six men are slaughtering the walking corpses. It''s a total annihilation of not only the walking corpses and other monsters, but also of the environment.


    When Cheng Sheng''s group arrived in a lair of the walking corpses, they saw Cheng Sheng took out a magic pill and threw it on the groups of walking corpses.


    BOOM! BAM! A large mushroom of smoke rose in the air before it dissipated. When the smoke cleared, they saw a large and deep pit replaced the lair of the walking corpses. "How ovewhelming¡­" they muttered when they saw Cheng Sheng''s proud expression.


    Zuo Zhe who is still hoping to see a Mary Sue Cheng Sheng. "..." Is it time to give up? He thought.


    Inside the secret realm, everyone''s expression is ugly when they saw the top six places were occupied by Cheng Sheng''s team while they were being slowly pushed out of the ranking list.


    "This is¡­!" Jing Hei said and gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Don''t mind it." Jing Cheng told him after they just finished killing a wave of walking corpses and now were catching their breath. "We just had to score more than them before the dusk." He said and looked at the sun high up in the sky.


    "Yes, da ge!" Jing Hei answered as they left the place, only to see a large and deep pit when they finally arrived in a lair of walking corpses.


    "¡­" it''s definitely the Exploding Pill. They thought as they looked at the scattered limbs of the walking corpses. Such an overkill¡­ they thought.


    "They sure are fully loaded." Jing Bai helplessly smiled. Cheng Sheng''s team has many weapons to use because of Cheng Sheng. He''s like an armory.


    "Meanwhile, we are¡­" Qian Lin said and looked at the few bottles of magic pills he has left.


    Jing Kang also opened his qiankun pouch and saw he''s running out of potions and talismans. "Shall we buy some from him?" he asked. The ''him'' he''s referring to is obviously Cheng Sheng.


    "We can''t." Jing Cheng answered. "It''s not guaranteed that he can sell to us again." He said.


    "Why?" Jing Hei asked.


    Qian Lin realized it. "It''s nearing the end of the third stage." He said.


    Jing Bai nodded. "He won''t help his opponents in this situation." He said.


    "Four hours left." Zheng Yi spoke.


    "It could be that they''re also running out of their magic pills." Jing Kang said.


    They looked at each other. "Could it be¡­" Jing Cheng said.


    Jing Bai''s smile disappeared. "He sold us his magic pills in the last day of the third stage to have a fair competition between us all." He said.


    Qian Lin smiled. "He knew we wouldn''t last long without magic pills." He said.


    Jing Hei sighed. "I get it. He''s that good, albeit his overbearing attitude." He said.


    They all laughed and then left to find more walking corpses. On the Shanliangde Sect''s side, they are harmonious.


    "Sorry, da ge." Xi Xing said after Xi Ming gave him a magic pill. "I was too careless." He said as he ate the magic pill.


    "It''s okay." Xi Ming told him as he patted his head. Then, he turned to Fu An and Xiong Si. "Do you have any left for yourself?" he asked them.


    Fu An and Xiong Si immediately shook their head after being blinded by Xi Ming''s holy aura. "We''re fine." They answered. They''ve already reached this far in the competition. They''re already satisfied with their performance.


    Meanwhile, the Huakai Sect''s side¡­ it''s chaotic as usual.


    "I saw it first! It should be my prey!" Tang Yun said through his gritted teeth as he glared at Kang Ce.


    "It sent itself on my sword! Thus, it killed itself!" Kang Ce told him.


    Guo Cheng''s expression is vacant as he still looked pale after vomiting for the third time. He got a psychological trauma because of Cheng Sheng. Shan Lu just scratched his head and resumed killing the walking corpses. He is a simpleton.


    Meanwhile, Tang Zhe who was looking at the ranking list and saw their rank is rapidly declining. "..." damn it. Not to mention bad luck, we also have bad relationship. He thought and looked at Tang Yun and Kang Ce who were wasting their time fighting for just one corpse. It''s too late for him to regret teaming with Kang Ce.

 Chapter 181 - The Scum Is Far-sighted

    "It''s almost dusk." Zheng Yi said as they looked at the sun that''s descending the sky.


    "How are the ranking list?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "Cheng Sheng is in the first place." Zheng Yi answered.


    He''s really strong. They thought. Cheng Sheng was in the lower ranks before and was lazy. However, he suddenly started counterattacking. Of course, who wouldn''t want to win? They thought and grinned.


    Seeing their relaxed expression, Zheng Yi was relieved. "Chen Han and Sun Yi are in the second place." He continued. "Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and Yu Sheng are in the third place. Wu Xi, Fei Yin and Tang Zhe are in the fourth place." He said.


    They were surprised. "Tang Zhe''s place dropped?" they said.


    "There were disagreement between the Huakai Sect and Kang Ce, and they were fighting amongst themselves." Zheng Yi explained and grimaced when they saw Tang Zhe''s place dropped again. "Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Tang Zhe, Gong Xian and Shan Lu are in fifth place." He said. "Qian Lin, Jing Kang, Xi Xing and Feng Mo are in the sixth place. Li Tian, Kang Ce, Tang Yun and Xiao Le are in the seventh place. Xiong Si and Guo Cheng are in the eight place. Fu An¡­" he continued.


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was aghast. "So many are competing in one place!" they said.


    Seeing and hearing everyone''s reaction, Zheng Fu Gong smiled. "This is the essence of the competition." He said.


    The Alliance''s elders and the sect leaders nodded in agreement. "Cheng Sheng is so fierce. He can still remain in the first place!" a sect leader can''t help but speak.


    "He even pushed down Chen Han and Sun Yi to second place!" another one said.


    "That''s a sword cultivator and a mage for you." Qian Shan said as he evaluates Cheng Sheng who was both using his talismans and spells, as well as his sword. "His swordsmanship isn''t even lagging behind his alchemic skills." He added when they saw Cheng Sheng made a graceful turn and the next second, all the corpses around him dropped to the ground.


    "Beautiful¡­" they muttered as they watched Cheng Sheng paralyzed the incoming walking corpses with his talismans.


    "His sword isn''t overshadowed by his alchemic skills." Fei Huang said as they watched Cheng Sheng slaughtered all the paralyzed walking corpses.


    "It seems like the first place will be his." A sect leader said. Jing Rui just remained silent while Fei Huang just smiled. Tang Teng covered his face with his hand when he saw the Huakai Sect is slowly dropping out of the top ten. Li Nanzi clicked his tongue when he saw Kang Ce was held back by the Huakai Sect.


    Xie Lan and Wu Yuan finally relaxed. Among all of the contestants, Cheng Sheng deserved to be in the first place the most.


    Or, so they thought when they finally saw the results and all the contestants were forced out to teleport from the secret realm.


    Everyone who saw Cheng Sheng is in the third place. "..." What the hell? They thought. Wasn''t he first place earlier? And the gap of their scores are too big! How can Chen Han place first? They were puzzled as they looked at the final result of the third stage.


    Sun Yi and Jing Cheng are in the second place. Cheng Sheng is in the third place. Xi Ming and Fei Yin are in the fourth place. Tang Zhe and Yu Sheng are in the fifth place. Jing Bai, Wu Xi and Gong Xian are in the sixth place. Jing Hei, Feng Mo and Xi Xing are in the seventh place. Jing Kang and Shan Lu are in the eight place. Qian Lin and Li Tian are in the ninth place. Guo Cheng and Xiao Le are in the tenth place. Tang Yun and Kang Ce are in the eleventh place. Xiong Si and Fu An, as well as the Huakai Sect disciples are in twelfth place to fifteenth place.


    What surprised them the most is Kang Ce and Tang Yun! How far have they fallen?! "What the hell happened¡­?" they asked in confusion. Cheng Sheng has fallen to third place while Jing Cheng rose to the second place. "What''s going on?" they added.


    Zheng Yi who was holding his Cleansing Stone almost dropped it in surprise. "No. Wait¡­" he said as he walked to the big Cleansing Stone the moment they returned from the secret realm and stared hard at the ranking list. "This is - !" he exclaimed as his eyes widened. Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin were following behind him. He thought he was just mistaking things earlier, but now he confirmed what he saw.


    It''s real ¨C the scores of Cheng Sheng''s groups are changing before the dusk arrived!


    Xi Ming and his group also looked at the Cleansing Stone to see their results. They didn''t have the chance to see the final results earlier since they had to immediately leave the secret realm or it''ll close and they''ll be trapped inside. "This¡­" he muttered when he saw the ranking list.


    Tang Zhe avoided Tang Teng''s gaze as he brought his fellow disciples to see the ranking list. He was ashamed to see only he, Shan Lu and Guo Cheng made it into the top ten while Tang Yun and their fellow disciples weren''t included.


    The last but not the least is Cheng Sheng''s group. The moment they reached the Cleansing Stone, everyone''s gaze is on them. "We made it!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed when they saw the ranking list.


    As if waking them from their stupor, what Cheng Sheng gave them an epiphany. "That''s right!" someone exclaimed. "The Xinfaxian Sect disciples are all in the top ten!" he said.


    "Not only that¡­ but all of his teammates are in the top ten!" someone added.


    They were all in an uproar. Zheng Yi was stunned. He did notice the change in their team''s scores, but he didn''t know for what reason it did. "I''m sorry¡­" he told the Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin.


    "What are you sorry for?" Jing Bai asked.


    "I ¨C " he said.


    Jing Bai noticed the worry in his eyes. He smiled. "It''s because of us. We didn''t do well enough." He said and looked at Jing Rui sitting silently with the sect leaders.


    "If only I paid more attention to the scores¡­" Zheng Yi said.


    "You don''t need to. It isn''t included on your task." Jing Bai told him and patted his head. "Actually, I''m glad you didn''t, since maybe you''d get yourself into trouble¡­" he said.


    The Alliance''s disciples'' task is to only record the scores, show them the map as a navigation guide, and do some menial tasks. The third one is voluntary. However, to interfere with the team''s decision is a violation. Also, transferring of points should be done by the Alliance''s disciple only under the team leader''s authority. Thus, Shu Mu could transfer the points of Cheng Sheng''s team within their members since Cheng Sheng permitted him. This also should be done with trust between them.


    And so, under Cheng Sheng''s instructions, Shu Mu evenly distributed their points. However, Zheng Yi couldn''t since he has no authority nor Jing Cheng told him to aside from paying Cheng Sheng with the foods and magic pills and potions. Thus, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples managed to be all included in the top ten.


    "First place ¨C Chen Han of Youxiwang Sect!" Zheng Fu Gong announced the winners. "Second place ¨C Sun Yi of Youxiwang Sect, and Jing Cheng of Zunjingde Sect!" he said. "This place ¨C Cheng Sheng of Xinfaxian Sect!" he looked at the four people come up in front.


    A round of applause was heard as the top three places were awarded. "Cheng Sheng is really amazing, ne? He pushed Xi Ming and Tang Zhe out the top three!" the audience whispered.


    Xi Ming and Tang Zhe who heard it as they passed by after their name was called. "¡­" it''s really hard to be a cultivator. You can hear everything including the things you don''t want to hear. They thought as they received their reward. They could see Cheng Sheng''s eyes are shining brightly even though he got third place.


    The others also come up the stage to receive their respective reward.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng said when he opened his reward.


    Everyone looked at him in confusion. Who would open their reward in front of the person who gave it to them? They thought.


    Cheng Sheng who''s oblivious to their gaze and saw there are only high-quality magic pills inside included a piece of the Cleansing Stone. "..." Can I get a refund? He thought and his face darkened as he endured not to curse.


    Zheng Fu Gong noticed the atmosphere changed and he cleared his throat. "Ehem. For the teams'' rewards¡­" he said and opened two chests. When he saw Cheng Sheng''s eyes gleamed and his expression turned brighter, he secretly sighed in relief. "Cheng Sheng''s team and Jing Cheng''s team!" he called.


    "WOOOOH!!!" the audience cheered. Only Cheng Sheng and Jing Cheng had managed to get their teammates into the top ten.


    "Sorry¡­" Fu An said to Xi Ming while Xiong Si lowered his head in shame.


    Xi Ming smiled. "It''s alright. As long as everyone is alive." He told them.


    "Xi Ming¡­" they called, their eyes tearful as he looked at him. He''s too pure! Too pure! They thought.


    Meanwhile, Tang Zhe who saw Kang Ce and Tang Yun are still glaring at each other. Guo Cheng''s face is slightly pale and Shan Lu''s face is vacant. "¡­" please tell me it''s too late to regret to have them as my fellow disciples. He thought and face-palmed.

 Chapter 182 - The Scum Is Emotional

    "To close the third stage, may we have a word to the two leaders of the teams that won in the team category?" the emcee asked as he turned to Jing Cheng and Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and motioned his hand. "Jing-shixiong can go first." He told Jing Cheng.


    Jing Cheng nodded. "Our team''s win is because of everyone''s joint effort." He said.


    They waited for Jing Cheng to speak more, but didn''t hear him speak again. "¡­" will it hurt you to speak more? They thought.


    Jing Rui heard what Jing Cheng said and nodded in satisfaction. Jing Cheng had always been someone who speaks less, but his words meant more. If Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin didn''t listen to him and didn''t cooperate, their team would lose more.


    The emcee chuckled. "Indeed, it is everyone''s glory!" he said. "Aside from being fellow disciples, they were also brothers. Added to the fact that second young master Qian, although from a different sect but he''s been friends with them for a long time." He explained. "In short, they trust each other." He said.


    Everyone gave the Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin a round of applause. Qian Lin shyly smiled before he looked at Qian Shan. Seeing Qian Shan raised his two thumbs, Qian Lin laughed.


    "Then, second young master Chen." The emcee said and turned to Cheng Sheng before he lowered his voice. "Second young master Chen has been in the first place. Why did you drop down to the third place?" he curiously asked.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "The place doesn''t matter to me. What matters is to share the glory with my friends." He answered.


    Everyone felt touched by his answer. Indeed, one would feel bad if his teammates didn''t make it to the top ten. It can be seen from Xi Ming and Tang Zhe''s expression.


    "Also, my brother already has the first place. I know he can do it, as well as Sun-shixiong. Thus, I wanted to secure my fellow disciples'' place in the top ten." Cheng Sheng explained. "With that, and we can share this joyous occasion with our shifu and fellow disciples, who hadn''t participated in the competition, when we returned to the Xinfaxian ¨C our home." He warmly smiled. "Actually, we''re already satisfied to reach the third stage. Everyone did their best, no matter what the result. As long as we can learn from this experience, that''s the greatest treasure we''ve received from the competition." He said.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou cried as they wring their handkerchief.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Lei Qing smiled and sniffed as she silently wiped her tears.


    Zuo Zhe felt emotional, too. My Mary Sue protagonist! He thought.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan said and smiled. He felt happy for his disciples. Wen¡­ look at them now grown up. He thought.


    "Congratulations to sect leader Xie." The sect leaders said and smiled.


    "Cheng Sheng has grown up decently despite you raising him." Fei Huang said.


    Qian Shan heartily laughed and patted Xie Lan''s back while Jing Rui nodded and Wu Yuan proudly looked at Chen Han and Sun Yi who stood beside Cheng Sheng together with Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Yu Sheng, Wu Xi and Xiao Le.


    The emcee wiped his tears before he continued. "Your team is more diverse compared to the Zunjingde Sect''s team with second young master Qian. However, you still managed to lead them all." He said.


    "As what you have said earlier, we trust each other." Cheng Sheng said. "The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect has always been a family, and I''m proud of it. We met Yu Sheng before we reached the Zhongyang when he and young master Zuo helped us book an inn. As for Wu Xi, he asked me for a favor." He explained.


    "What favor is it?" the emcee curiously asked. The audience was puzzled, too.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he placed a finger on his lips. "That''s a secret." He laughed before he continued. "And Xiao Le¡­" he said and looked at Xiao Le who was nervously fidgeting as he stood beside Li Tian. "We met him a day before the third stage, and he said he is my fan. I noticed his talent in Talisman Making, so I decided to include him to our team." He explained.


    "So young and already this talented!" the emcee exclaimed as the audience looked at Xiao Le in awe. For Cheng Sheng himself to say that, Xiao Le must really be talented!


    Li Nanzi who was watching Cheng Sheng''s farce balled his fists. Kang Ce also glared at Cheng Sheng. Everything Cheng Sheng says jabs at him. He had lost his teammates. There is no trust between them and most especially, he only cared about himself.


    Tang Zhe saw Kang Ce''s expression but he didn''t say anything. Kang Ce isn''t that much bad since he is still considerate of other people like Xin Xin, the Alliance''s disciple assigned to him and them later. However, envy was planted in his heart thus he had become selfish and likes to work alone. This is what he noticed in Kang Ce while inside the secret realm.


    A sect leader turned to Li Nanzi and good-naturedly smiled. "Sect leader Li also has a talented mage disciple!" he exclaimed.


    "Ah. There''s also elder Mu''s daughter, right?" someone said.


    Li Nanzi gritted his teeth when he remembered that scene years ago. "She''s fine." He answered.


    Mu Yanshan told him that Xiao Le was just fooling around and has evil intentions to Kang Ce who''s their eldest disciple and that Mu Rongrong is better than Xiao Le. Yet what happened? How is his beloved daughter now? She''s become a waste after Kang Ce rejected her and she had a heart demon. Mu Yanshan even dared to put the blame on Xiao Le, who is a real talent, and also blamed Kang Ce that he''s conspiring with Xiao Le to harm his daughter.


    That geezer! He thought and his face darkened. If not for his very good daughter, Xiao Le and Kang Ce would''ve worked together now and would''ve performed better in the competition. Yet what had she done? He thought. He clearly remembers Kang Ce and Xiao Le had a very good relationship before. Yet she smeared that relationship by creating false rumors in their sect, affecting Xiao Le''s reputation and his growth. If things would have just been different, he could have nurtured Xiao Le instead of wasting his efforts and time on Mu Rongrong. Maybe their sect would be like the Huakai Sect.


    "I haven''t seen elder Mu and his daughter for a long time." Someone spoke.


    How can he show his face? He''s gone to seclusion and left his disappointing daughter! Li Nanzi thought and didn''t speak.


    "Right? I really think Xiao Le has a great potential." Cheng Sheng said and patted Xiao Le''s head. Xiao Le shyly smiled.


    "That''s right! Sect leader Li should have nurtured him, right?" the emcee said and looked at Li Nanzi. Everyone turned to also look at Li Nanzi.


    Li Nanzi forced a smile. "Yes¡­" he answered.


    "Must be great to have a thick face." Shu Mu, who returned to his sect, rolled his eyes at Li Nanzi''s lie and shamelessness.


    "Da shixiong. We really didn''t expect you to work for Cheng Sheng." His fellow disciples said.


    "This is my apology for being insensitive last time!" Shu Mu righteously said.


    "Da shixiong is really a man!" his fellow disciples laughed and massaged his arms.


    "I really thought it was true love." one of them joked.


    Shu Mu''s face turned red. "How could I? Do you want to lose your da shixiong after he''s been killed by Fei Yin?! Are you blind of what happened days earlier?!" he asked them.


    "¡­" you don''t need to be so defensive. They thought and secretly grinned at each other.


    Besides¡­ Shu Mu thought and his gaze landed on Tang Zhe who was laughing with Tang Yun. Tang Zhe seemed to perceive a gaze on him and he turned. He caught him looked at him.


    Shu Mu''s cheeks reddened and he smiled at Tang Zhe. Tang Zhe was surprised before he smiled back at him. Just like that and their relationship before they fought returned. Besides¡­ he''s the one I''m in love with. Shu Mu thought and retracted his gaze.


    On the Huakai Sect''s side, they saw Tang Zhe was looking somewhere.


    "Da shixiong, what''s wrong?" Shan Lu asked.


    Tang Zhe''s smile became wider and he turned to his fellow disciples. "It''s nothing." He answered. After all these years, he''s still the same shy Shu Mu I know. He thought and chuckled.


    "There''s something wrong with da shixiong." Shan Lu whispered to Guo Cheng.


    Guo Cheng hit his head. "You know too much!" he told him.


    Tang Yun, who saw Tang Zhe and Shu Mu''s exchange of glanced, frowned. Da ge¡­ he thought. He''s referring to Tang Zhe.


    "What''s wrong, Xiao Yun?" the voice of the man he''s thinking of rang in his ears.


    Tang Yun gasped because he was startled, and he turned to Tang Zhe. His cheeks burned when he saw Tang Zhe was leaning down to him to check his complexion. "D-da¡­ da ge¡­" he called, his voice weak.


    "Hm? Your face is flushed. Did you catch a cold?" Tang Zhe asked.His voice is filled with worry.


    Guo Cheng and Shan Lu who were watching. "¡­" it''s too hot yet he can catch a cold? They thought.

 Chapter 183 - The Scum Is Supportive

    "This concludes the third stage of the 102nd Intersect Competition." Zheng Fu Gong said after Cheng Sheng''s speech and his and Jing Cheng''s group left the stage. "Tomorrow, we will give the contestants a day of rest as per scheduled. The fourth stage will start the day after tomorrow." he said. "Now ¨C " he looked at the contestants below the stage. " ¨C the fourth stage will be three times more dangerous than the third stage. You will be thrown in a maze and you have to reach the Cave of Retribution. The one who reached it first will be declared as the champion. But ¨C " he said. " ¨C there are many dangers in the maze. Deception, confusion¡­ all of your fears will be present as the maze bring it out of your consciousness." He explained. "No walking corpses there, nor any monsters. Your opponent will be yourself." He told them. "The other contestants might also become your opponents, so be aware. It might actually just the maze playing tricks on you." He said. "You shouldn''t develop a heart demon, or you can never enter the Cave of Retribution, nor bathe in the Spring of Life where the Cleansing Stone was born since it will kill you." He told the contestants.


    The audience paled when they heard what Zheng Fu Gong said. "That''s too harsh!" they exclaimed.


    "However, if one has enough resolve then, they will definitely continue." Someone said. "The benefit of the cave is a once-in-a-lifetime chance. They will definitely reach the Nascent Soul Stage!" he said. "If one is naturally talented, they might touch the Immortalization Stage!" he added.


    "''naturally talented''¡­" they said as they all looked at Cheng Sheng whose expression is serious.


    "Like in the third stage, you can back out." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "Shall we go?" Fei Yin asked Cheng Sheng.


    "Your Highness. It''s as you will." Yu Sheng told Cheng Sheng.


    "Go." Cheng Sheng said. Fei Yin and Yu Sheng nodded.


    Zuo Zhe worriedly looked at them. Things are now different from the original plot. He thought. I can''t predict what will happen to them in the maze. He sighed in anxiety.


    Chen Han naturally will go since his younger brother will go. As for Sun Yi¡­ he looked at Wu Yuan and saw Wu Yuan''s gaze filled with fear. Wu Yuan has reached the Immortalization Stage after he drank the water from the Spring of Life, making him qualified as the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect. His talent cannot be overlooked, too. The Spring of Life can actually kill you if it wouldn''t be compatible with your body.


    "I''ll go." Sun Yi said, but his gaze is on Wu Yuan.


    The armrest of Wu Yuan''s chair cracked when Wu Yuan saw Sun Yi''s expression. He wasn''t provoking him, nor he was fooling around.


    "Sect leader Wu¡­" they called and saw Wu Yuan''s anxious expression. It''s a given he''d worry for his husband''s welfare since the fourth stage is life and death. However, he cannot overrule Sun Yi''s decision since the rules of the competition states that if the contestant is willing, then no one can make other decision for him.


    "Sun-shidi¡­" Chen Han called when he heard what Sun Yi said. He looked at Wu Yuan and saw Wu Yuan''s betrayed expression. "Did you have a fight?" he asked.


    "No." Sun Yi said and sadly smiled when he saw Wu Yuan''s defeated expression. "I¡­ just have some things to do." He said and grinned at Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan''s eyes widened when he saw Sun Yi''s smile. Ah Yi¡­ he thought and closed his eyes. ''Don''t worry for me.'', right? He thought and opened his eyes. Then, he smiled back at him.


    The sect leaders'' eyes widened in shock when they saw Wu Yuan smiled, though only for a second.


    "Wow¡­" the audience muttered. "Is it already spring?" they asked. The youngest sect leader and his husband are really in love for the cold Wu Yuan to smile for him.


    "It''s a pity sect leader Wu already has Sun Yi¡­" a woman said and sighed.


    "You''ll find one for you soon." her friend told her.


    "I''ll be going, too." Li Tian said.


    "Me, too." Feng Mo said.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han called and he pressed his lips tight. "I don''t want to lose you." He told him.


    Li Tian patted his shoulder to comfort him. "You''ll be there. Everyone will be there. How can I not go?" he asked. "I''ll immediately withdraw if things get more dangerous." He told him.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han bit his lips and hugged Li Tian tight.


    "¡­" can someone also worry about me? Feng Mo thought as he felt depressed. Wu Bai¡­ he thought and cried in his heart.


    "Will Wu Xi also go?" Cheng Sheng asked. "We don''t know if the Cleansing Stone can cure you¡­" he said and lowered his voice. "You might also take some spring water for Qie Shi." He told him.


    Wu Xi nodded. Yu Sheng patted his shoulder in comfort. "How about Xiao Le?" Yu Sheng asked and they looked at the Huli Sect''s side which was covered in silence.


    Xiao Le was standing farther than it should from his fellow disciples. They could see their sect has an internal conflict. "Shu Mu might advise him not to." Cheng Sheng said. They can see Xiao Le listens to Shu Mu. "We will meet up with them tonight. I''ll tell Shu Mu to relay my message to Xiao Le." He said and looked at Li Nanzi who was looking at Xiao Le and is itching to talk to the youth.


    The others also noticed and their expression became serious. "Xiao Le is smart not to be deceived again." Fei Yin spoke.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Li Tian and Feng called. They were obviously worried for Xiao Le.


    "Like Lei-shidi, Xiao Le has to face his problem alone." Fei Yin said and looked at Lei Ling who''s with Lei Qing, You Rou and Zuo Zhe in the audience''s side.


    "Huh? Did da shixiong and the others looked at us?" Lei Ling asked and his face brightened. "Da shixiong! Cheng-shixiong! Li-shixiong! Fei-shixiong! Chen-shixiong! Sun-shixiong!" he and You Rou called. "Yu-ge! Wu-ge!" he added when they saw Yu Sheng and Wu Xi.


    Lei Qing looked away in embarrassment while Zuo Zhe made his face looked blank when the people looked at their way. They''re too excited. They thought and lowered their head in shame.


    "The contestants can also withdraw like in the third stage. You will use your Cleansing Stone to withdraw if you will it. It will take you back here." Zheng Fu Gong said. "This time, there will be no Alliance''s disciples to accompany you. Your Cleansing Stones with you also acts as your key to enter the maze, and as your map to navigate inside the maze." He explained as they watched the contestants wore the Cleansing Stones on their neck. "However, since it is a maze, the terrains might easily change. So, be careful." He told them.


    In Cheng Sheng''s team, all of them will be going. Likewise with the Zunjingde Sect, Qian Lin, Shanliangde Sect and the Huakai Sect. Xiong Si and Fu An withdrew. Xiao Le''s decision has yet to be known, as well as Kang Ce''s. Kang Ce''s strength isn''t inferior to Tang Zhe''s. As well as Xiao Le isn''t inferior to Guo Cheng. Li Nanze has yet to speak with them.


    "Well, then, everyone ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong said as he looked at them all. " ¨C we''ll now be going back to Zhongyang. Please prepare yourself." He told them before he, Jing Xian, Su Yuan and Qi Ling disappeared as well as the sect leaders.


    Having learned from before, everyone immediately closed their eyes as Pai Lie teleported them back to the Righteous Alliance''s headquarter.


    "Bleaurgh!" Lei Ling and You Rou still can''t adapt to teleporting and felt the familiar vertigo. Lei Qing was better compared to the two. She only has a slight pale complexion and her eyes are unfocused for a few minutes.


    "Urgh¡­" the audience groaned as they felt dizzy.


    "Everyone, please proceed to the dining hall. The Alliance has prepared a banquet." Zheng Fu Gong told them as the Alliance''s disciples together with Zheng Yi gave a Calming Pill to the people to remove their vertigo.


    "Elder Pai¡­" Zheng Fu Gong called and sighed.


    "What?" Pai Le pouted. "This is how the arrays are. You wouldn''t understand ¨C " he said before he paused. " ¨C but Cheng Sheng can!" he said and looked at the sea of people to look for Cheng Sheng''s figure. He sighed in defeat when he didn''t see Cheng Sheng. He runs fast, huh. He thought and helplessly smiled. "The reasons why one would feel vertigo when teleporting are that one, they are weaker than the array and its master. Two ¨C " he said. " ¨C time and distance are compressed and they will feel the speed of the travel, and also would see it in their mind. So, the weaker you are, the stronger the vertigo you''ll feel." He explained.


    Zheng Fu Gong and the others just sighed as they all walked towards the dining hall for dinner.

 Chapter 184 - The Scum Is A Sycophant

    Furong Inn.


    "Xiao Le. Do you know why I called you here?" Li Nanzi asked after he summoned Kang Ce and Xiao Le.


    "Sect leader can summon us, his disciples, at any time for any reason." Xiao Le said.


    Li Nanzi''s face darkened but he endured his anger. He still dare call me his sect leader when he dared use that tone and with those words? He thought as he balled his fists. I can''t¡­ hold it back. Or else you''ll lose the chance to get Cheng Sheng''s favor. He thought as he took a deep breath to calm himself. "I didn''t know Xiao Le is good in making talismans." He said and smiled.


    "How can sect leader know?" Xiao Le said. "He''s been ignoring this disciple so this disciple can only hide himself, or else that time will repeat again, right?" he asked and looked at Li Nanzi whose face had paled in his suppressed anger. "I am a homosexual. I like Kang-shixiong. I am plotting against him. Right?" he asked and looked at Kang Ce whose face darkened.


    "Xiao Le¡­" Kang Ce called. His body is shaking as he balled his fists.


    "I know you all don''t like me since the beginning." Xiao Le said. His voice and eyes are blank. He felt exhausted. "Sect leader Li." He called. "Let''s cut to the chase. Please kick me out of the sect." he told him.


    "WHAT?!" Kang Ce was the first to react as he sharply turned to Xiao Le. "What did you say?!" he asked as he looked at him in both shock and disbelief.


    Xiao Le didn''t even glance at Kang Ce, so he missed the emotion that passed in Kang Ce''s eyes. "Sect leader Li. Please." He told him. "You won''t look bad. People will think I defected to Cheng Sheng''s faction and betrayed our sect. The Huli Sect won''t suffer a loss." He explained.


    "XIAO LE!" Kang Ce yelled as he glared at him.


    Li Nanzi''s face is red in anger. What should I do? He thought. He didn''t expect for Xiao Le to request him to kick him out of their sect. No¡­ he thought as he looked at the youth before him. He should''ve expected this long ago after he chose Mu Rongrong over Xiao Le whose talent is just about to bloom.


    It was all his fault. He crushed that flower and trampled upon it when he sided with Mu Rongrong''s one-sided confession of Xiao Le''s ''crimes''. To display his ''benevolence'', he pardoned Xiao Le, only to make the matters worse since it made Xiao Le looked like he really did commit treason and has unspeakable intentions towards Kang Ce. Xiao Le leaving their sect is inevitable.


    He sighed. He suddenly felt tired. He created this mess with his own hands. "Where are you planning to go?" he asked. His tone had changed.


    Kang Ce''s eyes widened. He was stunned by Li Nanzi''s change. "Sect leader¡­" he called as he stood frozen beside Xiao Le.


    Xiao Le was also surprised by Li Nanzi, but he grabbed this chance. He didn''t even throw a glance at Kang Ce who paled in horror. "Cheng Sheng told me he''d take me as his junior apprentice." He said and showed his mage badge to Li Nanzi. "It is also inappropriate for me to stay here since I have Cheng Sheng as my shifu now. Sect leader Li, I apologize to do these things without your knowledge." He told him and kowtowed. He is sincere with his apology. Even after all the things the Huli Sect did to him, but Li Nanzi is still an older person than him. It''s right to respect your elders.


    Li Nanzi''s lips thinned in anger, but things have already happened. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Xiao Le." He called. "I really regret choosing Mu Rongrong instead of you. I''ve also wronged you. Now, we''re even." He told him.


    "Sect leader ¨C " Kang Ce called. Panic is in his voice.


    However, Li Nanzi ignored him. "Xiao Le. From now on, the Huli Sect won''t bind you." He told him.


    "SECT LEADER!" Kang Ce called as his voice raised. "I don''t accept this! I won''t accept this!" he said as he turned to Xiao Le who sighed in relief after the weight on his heart disappeared. "As the eldest disciple, Xiao Le, I order you cannot leave the sect ¨C " he said.


    "Kang Ce!" Li Nanzi called. However, his eldest disciple ignored him.


    "Xiao Le, you can''t ¨C " Kang Ce said.


    "I can." Xiao Le said as he finally turned to Kang Ce. "The Huli Sect has never been for me." he told Kang Ce who was stupefied when he saw him smiled. "Let''s be honest. You felt disgusted that time, right? Even though it wasn''t for you those talismans, and they''re really just for my interest, but still¡­" he said and laughed. He then looked at Kang Ce.


    Kang Ce was shocked when he saw Xiao Le''s eyes shone because of the tears he''s holding back. "Xiao Le¡­" he called.


    "I''m sorry for failing you, da shixiong." Xiao Le said. "I''m sorry to be a disappointment. I truly liked you, as what Mu Rongrong said." he told Kang Ce.


    Kang Ce looked like he was poured with cold water. Li Nanzi was also shocked and didn''t know how to react to Xiao Le''s confession.


    "Your obsession is just because you felt guilty towards me." Xiao Le continued. "You felt sorry because of the unjust treatment I had received. But, you were awkward with your feelings. So, you mask your feelings with anger. I know. Because I noticed it." he said as his tears finally fell and he looked at Kang Ce. "You really cared for me, just like before. Before Mu Rongrong destroyed our friendship. It''s actually fine, since it wasn''t really friendship I wanted from you. However, it''s all too late now." he told Kang Ce. "Things that have been broken, no matter how it is repaired, it wouldn''t return to how it was before. That''s why sect leader Li freed me." he said and looked at Li Nanzi whose shoulder fell. If he''d continue to stay in Huli Sect, the already strained relationship between them will become worse. "I''m sorry. And goodbye." He said before he ran outside.


    The Huli Sect disciples who were eavesdropping were shocked of what they have heard. Then, they were startled when Xiao Le bolted out and ran as fast as a lightning. "Xiao Le!" they called as they ran after him. "Xiao-shidi!" they called. "We''re sorry! We want to apologize, too!" they said as they ran after him. "Hah¡­ hah¡­" they panted after they saw Xiao Le reached the gate. "That''s ¨C " they said when they saw Xiao Le ran towards Shu Mu and cried. "Shu Mu!" they cried in surprise.


    "Let''s go." Shu Mu told Xiao Le who was still crying. Then, he coldly looked at them.


    "Shu Mu!" they called as they glared at Shu Mu. "Let go of our shidi!" they said as they ran towards him.


    "Why? For you to bully him again?" Shu Mu said and scoffed.


    "We just - !" they said and was taken aback. "We just want to apologize to Xiao-shidi¡­" they said.


    "Why now? Because he has shown his strength?" Shu Mu asked. "Stop being hypocrites. I know your sect is now declining after Mu Rongrong shot herself in her feet." He grinned. "Now, you want Xiao Le to reclaim your sect''s honor ¨C " he said.


    "You''re wrong!" they answered.


    "Hah!" Shu Mu snorted as he held Xiao Le tighter. His chest was soaked with Xiao Le''s tears and it hurts him. He pressed his lips tight to suppress the anger rising in his chest. "Don''t you dare chase him again. He''s not your shidi anymore. He''s not a part of your sect. You don''t have any relationship with him now." he told them before he took Xiao Le away.


    "Xiao-shidi!" they called as they looked at the sky. "Xiao-shidi¡­" they called as they fell on their knees. Their plan to apologize and fix their sect''s broken relationship was now gone. Everything had been too suffocating ever since that incident with Mu Rongrong happened.


    Before that, they were just doing fine. They were laughing with Xiao Le. Teasing him with Kang Ce. After all, they came from the same place and Li Nanzi took them in to his sect. However, Xiao Le started to show his strengths and slowly, but unintentionally, overshadowed Mu Rongrong. Because Mu Rongrong''s father is an elder of the sect, they nipped the bud ¨C Xiao Le. Then, it started to become a mess.


    Xiao Le was suppressed by Mu Rongrong. To avoid internal conflict, Li Nanzi tried to appease Mu Yanshan. The other elders of their sect also pleased Mu Yanshan since Mu Yanshan is second to Li Nanzi in terms of power and authority. They started to fan the flames by ignoring Xiao Le and not teaching him any. Some disciples who were afraid of Mu Rongrong started to lessen Xiao Le''s share of food and magic pills. And them, who came from the same place as Xiao Le, in order not to be implicated, they turned a blind eye to everything.


    Although they didn''t do anything, but turning a blind eye is already their sin to Xiao Le.

 Chapter 185 - The Scum Is Repentant

    "Hah¡­ hah¡­ where''s Ah Le?" Kang Ce asked from behind them.


    They all turned and felt more tears fell from their eyes when they saw Kang Ce. "Da shixiong¡­" they called and cried.


    They finally got their chance to turn the tables when Mu Rongrong suddenly had a heart demon after Kang Ce rejected her. They wanted to apologize to Xiao Le, only to find Xiao Le has been hanging out with Shu Mu. He leaves the sect early in the morning and returned only very late at night before the curfew. How can they find a chance to apologize to him? The elders and Li Nanzi had been ignoring him and his activities.


    However, the one who regretted the most is Kang Ce. After all, they were the ones who are closest to each other before Li Nanzi could find them and take them into the sect. When they met Kang Ce, he''s already been with Xiao Le. The two of them are the ones who had been together the most. However, their relationship was broken by Mu Rongrong who had fallen in love to Kang Ce.


    Kang Ce is a handsome man with a righteous attitude. Xiao Le is a vibrant youth. The two complemented each other, yet they just had to meet Mu Rongrong.


    As if it was fated for them to split apart. They could still remember Mu Rongrong''s words to Kang Ce after he rejected her.


    "If you''re fated to be together, then you will end up with each other!" she said as she viciously glared at Kang Ce. "However, where is he now? Out there with another man!" she told him.


    Kang Ce''s hand raised, but he didn''t hit her. Instead, to their shock, he slapped himself. "This one is for Xiao Le. I betrayed his trust." He said and slapped himself again. "This one is for doubting our relationship." He said and slapped himself again. This time, harder. "This one is for disappointing him." He said and slapped himself. His lip was cut and it bled. "This one¡­" he said as his tears fell.


    They felt their heart broke from the sight. This is the first time they had seen him cry ¨C their strong and reliable da shixiong.


    "This one is for breaking Ah Le''s heart." Kang Ce said as he lowered his head. "Get out." he told Mu Rongrong.


    "You¡­" she said as she stared at him in disbelief.


    "GET OUT!" Kang Ce roared as he glared at Mu Rongrong. Both his cheeks have gone purple and his lip is still bleeding. He could heal them with his qi, but he didn''t to show his repentance for Xiao Le. Yet, the one he wanted to repent to isn''t even there. "GET OUT!!!" he yelled at the stupefied Mu Rongrong.


    This was the first time they have seen Kang Ce is angry. He looked like a child whose beloved toy was stolen.


    Mu Rongrong who was always treated like a princess by everyone was mad. "Kang Ce! You''re just a lowborn person! You should be grateful I favored you!" she told him. "If not for me liking you, do you think your life in the sect would be easier?!" she asked with her voice raised.


    "Thank you for your favor. But I don''t need it." Kang Ce told her and he smiled coldly at her. "I only need Xiao Le, not anyone else. Not even the sect." he said. "But, now I lost him. I really am grateful1 for this favor of yours. You''ve just broken two people." He told her and, to everyone''s surprise, pushed her out of the door. "I beg you. Don''t break anything more or you''re the one who''ll be broken instead." He told her before he shut the door on her face.


    They said that a loud anger is scary. But a silent anger is far scarier. They didn''t know Kang Ce has seen Xiao Le meeting with Shu Mu again that day, and became low in spirits. Mu Rongrong just had to provoke Kang Ce at that time.


    Then, Kang Ce started to change. He became irritable. The next day and Mu Rongrong had developed a heart demon. Mu Yanshan had confronted Kang Ce. However, Kang Ce had told him coldly.


    "The child''s upbringing reflects the adult''s behavior. The children''s mistakes reflect their sins." He told Mu Yanshan who immediately erupted in rage.


    However, Li Nanzi arrived in time and Mu Yanshan didn''t manage to kill Kang Ce. Already had been dissatisfied with Mu Yanshan since before, Li Nanzi confronted him and told Mu Yanshan that it was Mu Rongrong who brought disaster upon herself. Mu Yanshan couldn''t retort since he already lost his trump card ¨C his daughter, Mu Rongrong whose cultivation had been flourishing before but now she was destroyed. Feeling humiliated, Mu Yanshan went into seclusion while Mu Rongrong was locked up in her room after she had gone insane because of her heart demon.


    Although he had also committed a mistake for disrespecting an elder of the sect, but Kang Ce was only lightly punished. Kang Ce is the only one who performs well in their sect. They can only rely on him to bring back their sect''s honor after Xiao Le and Mu Rongrong''s incident. One could say, Li Nanzi had done right that time of protecting Kang Ce ¨C the only talent remaining in their sect after Xiao Le lost his motivation to cultivate because he was wrongly accused.


    It seems like time has stopped that day. When the Intersect Competition had arrived, they finally found the chance to apologize. However, they didn''t know they will be interrupted by Xiao Le''s decision to leave the sect, and will never had the chance to apologize to him again.


    "Ah Le¡­" Kang Ce cried before he fell on his knees. More than a decade they had been together, only to be split apart when their life started to change. If they only hadn''t met Li Nanzi¡­ if they only hadn''t entered the Huli Sect... Now, it is too late for him and Xiao Le.


    Li Nanzi watched Kang Ce fall apart and he couldn''t help but sigh. Where did things go wrong? Was this really all fated to happen? He thought. For now, all he knows that everything has to change.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "I¡­ I can''t bring him to our inn since my father is there." Shu Mu explained and looked at Xiao Le who passed out after crying his heart out. If he wasn''t holding him tight, Xiao Le would have fallen to the ground after he fainted without a notice.


    "It''s fine." Cheng Sheng said as they walked towards Xiao Le and surrounded him like a hamster inside its cage. "Is he already free?" he asked.


    Shu Mu nodded. "Yes." he answered. "What?" he said when he saw Cheng Sheng''s surprised expression.


    "Well, I just didn''t expect for Li Nanzi to let go of Xiao Le." Cheng Sheng answered. "I thought he''d try to use Xiao Le to gather fame for their sect." he explained.


    "That''s what I thought, too." Shu Mu smiled. "I was just mouthing off earlier, but I didn''t expect for Xiao Le to really be free of their sect." he explained. When he saw the Huli Sect''s disciples'' shocked expression earlier, he confirmed Xiao Le really succeeded on breaking off of his sect.


    "Poor child." Li Tian sighed as they watched Xiao Le sleep.


    Sun Yi wiped Xiao Le''s tears. "Should I tell my Yuan to adopt this kid¡­?" he muttered.


    "¡­" their face was covered with dark lines. What dangerous thoughts is he having this time? They thought and remembered what happened in the third stage of the competition. Although they really planned to split their group from the start, but they didn''t expect for Sun Yi''s ad-lib to be that. ''looking for fun'', huh? They thought.


    Sun Yi is such an easygoing person, thus he and Cheng Sheng clicked together as like-minded people.


    "Xiao Le has no parents." Shu Mu said. "Li Nanzi found him and Kang Ce, together with the rest of the Huli Sect disciples that were with them during the competition." He explained.


    They were surprised. "You mean¡­" they said and looked at Xiao Le whose eyes are sore from crying.


    Shu Mu nodded. "He and Kang Ce were childhood friends. Just that Kang Ce is older than Xiao Le." He said. "Xiao Le said Kang Ce has been taking care of him since they were kids. However, Mu Rongrong just have to¡­" he frowned.


    "By Mu Rongrong, do you mean Mu Yanshan''s daughter?" Chen Han said.


    "The one and only princess of his." Shu Mu gnashed his teeth in anger. "It''s all because of her Xiao Le has suffered." He said. "Mu Rongrong is a mage. She fell in love with Kang Ce and had become jealous of Xiao Le''s closeness with Kang Ce. And also jealous since Xiao Le is better than her." he explained.


    "What a spiteful woman!" You Rou said. Lei Qing nodded in agreement.


    Lei Ling looked at Xiao Le with sympathy. "So, he''s gonna be my shidi, right?" he asked and expectantly looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­ Lei-shidi." Feng Mo called and also looked at Lei Ling with sympathy. "He''ll be your shizhi after the competition." He told him.


    "Eh? But¡­" Lei Ling said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Well, although we ignore formalities, but it is improper to transfer to another shifu." Cheng Sheng told Lei Ling and patted his head. "Shifu is originally our shifu, even if I had taught you and will become an elder of our sect soon together with da shixiong, Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong." He told Lei Ling. "We''ll still be your shixiong, okay? And you can still call Xiao Le shidi¡­ well, only in private but definitely not in public." He told him and grimaced.


    "Hahahaha¡­" they laughed at Lei Ling''s confused expression. The heavy atmosphere earlier has been broken.

 Chapter 186 - The Scum Is Decadent

    "How much do you think will this be sold if I''ll sell this?" Cheng Sheng asked the morning they woke up. He''s pointing at the Cleansing Stone hanging on his neck.


    "¡­" Cheng-shidi, it''s too early for you to do stupid things. They thought with their face covered in black lines.


    "You can put it up for auction." Fei Yin suggested.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and he looked at Fei Yin as if he''s a genius. "That makes sense!" he exclaimed.


    "..." no. It doesn''t. They thought and accusingly looked at Fei Yin. Stop indulging Cheng Sheng, damn it! Their face darkened.


    Just like that and the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect''s morning started. Cheng Sheng already gave Wu Xi the Cleansing Meridian Pills he made. Because of Wu Xi''s exemplary performance, Cheng Sheng added two more bottles of magic pills to him. Since Shu Mu also participated in the third stage under the guise of an Alliance''s disciple, Qie Shi was sent to the Yunxiao Inn and for Sun Yi''s elder brother ¨C Sun Rong, to watch over Qie Shi. Even if Sun Rong chose to be a normal person, but he still came from a family of cultivators, thus he still knew how to use talismans and spells. He''s lesser than a cultivator, but greater than a normal person. Thus, they can entrust Qie Shi to him.


    The door was opened by the servant and they saw a tall and well-built man wearing a monocle in his right eye. His hair was loosely tied, and the clothes on his chest is slightly opened, giving him an air of decadence because of the liquor he is holding in his left hand while he smoked with his right hand. He bears a great resemblance to Sun Yi. Or is it the other way around?


    He is Sun Rong, a successful businessman but now one of his inns is closed for their group. "Oh. You''re here." He said when he saw them arrived.


    They turned and saw Qie Shi was tied up from his head to feet and is on top of the bed, squirming like a worm.


    "Da ge." Sun Yi called as he walked towards Sun Rong. "Da ge! Thank you!" he said and gave Sun Rong a loud smack on the cheek.


    "Didi!" Sun Rong grinned as he placed the liquor on the bedside table and pinched Sun Yi''s cheeks. "What? Did Xiao Yuan make you unhappy again?" he asked.


    "There''s no such thing." Wu Yuan, who suddenly appeared behind them, answered. He gave them a fright!


    "So you''re here." Sun Rong said and smiled at Wu Yuan.


    They all looked at Sun Rong, then Wu Yuan, then Sun Rong again. "¡­" now they can tell why Sun Yi is such a carefree person. It''s because of his elder brother Sun Rong. However, he fell for a man like Wu Yuan instead.


    "Da ge. He''s my man. Don''t you even dare~" Sun Yi told Sun Rong and brightly smiled.


    "How can I steal my didi''s man?" Sun Rong said as he hugged Sun Yi, to Wu Yuan''s vexation. Wu Yuan immediately pulled Sun Yi, but with a gentle action, away from Sun Rong. "Look. He''s the one who stole you from me instead!" he exclaimed and drank his alcohol.


    "¡­" now they understand. These two men are fighting over Sun Yi. One is a total brocon and the other is the husband. They turned to Chen Han.


    "What?" Chen Han asked when he saw their gaze on him.


    "¡­" here''s another brocon. They thought. Sun Yi really attracts brocon people.


    Cheng Sheng saw Wu Xi was fidgeting on the side. "Rong-dage. How''s Qie Shi?" he asked as they walked inside the room. There, they saw Qie Shi clearly.


    The veins that turned black has finally subsided after the seven days they haven''t seen him. When Shu Mu and Wu Xi brought him here in the inn, they almost didn''t recognize him.


    Qie Shi is the thief they met in the Dongxin Town. They didn''t know what happened to him and how did he become like this. However, they also recognized him in another way.


    He is the one who stabbed Cheng Sheng before when they were entering the Righteous Alliance''s headquarters for the second stage. They were all shocked. Chen Han and the others almost rejected him but Cheng Sheng pacified them by saying he already promised Wu Xi. They also won''t be seeing him for seven days and will leave him with Sun Rong to watch over and feed Qie Shi with Cleansing Meridian Pills. They finally conceded.


    However, now that they''re back, Chen Han, Fei Yin and Yu Sheng couldn''t help but glare at Qie Shi again. Cheng Sheng just helplessly sighed as he approached Qie Shi.


    "Kid. Your Cleansing Meridian Pills are really effective." Sun Rong told Cheng Sheng and then looked at Qie Shi who has stopped growling. "My subordinates have found something." He said. They also asked him if he could inquire about what happened to the Dongxin Town and its thief ¨C Qie Shi.


    "What did you find?" Chen Han asked.


    "This guy is just a small thief. There are many others who are more notorious thieves than him." Sun Rong started as he drank his alcohol before he leaned on his seat and crossed his legs. "Less than a month ago, he was caught and was imprisoned." He told them.


    "Less than a month ago? Isn''t that ¨C " Feng Mo said as he looked at his fellow disciples.


    "Yeah. The same time you arrived in the Dongxin Town." Sun Rong said. "When they caught him, their authorities also looked for you. The bakery''s owner was accusing you as the thief''s accomplices. However, since the people knew of the Chen Clan and the Xinfaxian Sect, they knew she was talking bull." He said.


    Of course she''s lying. They don''t even know of the thief''s name.


    "Then, the day after he was sentenced to execution." Sun Rong continued. "However, the people doesn''t know what kind of execution it was. The Dongxin Town is just a small place. The people doesn''t care of these small matters, especially of executions." He shrugged. "Then, in the day of execution, they said the thief escaped along with the other prisoners." He said.


    "He escaped?!" they exclaimed.


    Sun Rong grinned as he looked at Qie Shi in amusement before he turned to them. "That''s the question. Did he  or did he not escape?" he asked them. "After all, he''s supposed to be in prison but now he''s here." He told them.


    "¡­" can''t you already tell us? They thought.


    Sun Rong laughed seeing their expression.


    "Da ge¡­" Sun Yi called. His elder brother is messing with them, obviously.


    "Alright, alright." Sun Rong said and raised his hands. "There''s this rumor about the Dongxin Town, you see." He said.


    "What rumor?" Li Tian asked.


    "Do you know the woman you had fought with?" Sun Rong asked.


    "The bakeshop owner?" Lei Ling said.


    "She''s not just a simple bakeshop owner." Sun Rong said.


    "Then, who is she?" Lei Qing asked with a puzzled look. You Rou was curious, too.


    "You can say she''s a boss of that town." Sun Rong said as if he''s thinking. "She''s a powerful person of the town since she knows many big people and she''s monopolizing the bakeries." He explained. "People are afraid of her. However, when you arrived, the people can''t help but be on your side than hers since they noticed you''re not simple people aside from being disciples of a sect and connected to a big clan and big sect." He said as he turned to them. "That woman doesn''t dare to stir up trouble, too, since she realized the fact. Thus, she retreated. However, when you left, she sought the thief whom she thought has connections with you thus he dared steal from her." he told them.


    "So, it was our fault he got caught?" Li Tian asked and he looked guilty.


    "No. He''ll still be caught later." Sun Rong said. "The rumor is related to thievery, and the other one is with that woman." he said. "There''s a rumor that says a thief had stolen something important. Thus, they were looking for all the thieves." He tilted his head and looked at Qie Shi. "On the other hand, the rumor about the woman says that she''s entangled with the demonic cultivators." he said and turned to them. "What do you think? Which is true? Which is false? Or are they both true? Or both are false?" he asked them and smiled brightly.


    "¡­" their face was covered in black lines. He''s really messing with us. They thought.


    "Oh! That''s right!" Sun Rong said as he raised a finger and his eyes widened when he remembered something. "About his arrest ¨C " he pointed at the thief. " ¨C his charge was pressed further since he had killed someone." He said.


    "Huh?!" they said as they looked at Qie Shi in shock. Then, they remembered that thin man who was easily toppled by You Rou. "How can he kill someone?!" they asked. They can''t believe it.


    "But that''s what the witnesses said when my subordinate inquired." Sun Rong said. "There''s blood on the floor when they caught him. And the woman claimed he had killed one of her employees." He explained.


    "No way¡­" they muttered and looked at Qie Shi who was slowly squirming on top of the bed.


    THUD! Qie Shi finally fell off the bed and hit the floor face first.

 Chapter 187 - The Scum Is Hypothetical

    "Da ge said the woman presented a corpse, thus the case is closed." Sun Yi said when he arrived in the dining hall.


    They went to eat breakfast while Sun Yi sent Sun Rong to his room since he still has to sleep after watching over Qie Shi whole night. They can''t stay up late since they are contestants.


    They still have appetite after talking about corpse since they have a high psychological stability. Who wouldn''t have if your job is killing corpses all day and all night?


    "How can Qie Shi kill a person, though... he doesn''t look like it." Feng Mo said.


    "You shouldn''t just base on the appearances. Some morose people has a kind heart while some who are gentlemanly is hiding a knife." Cheng Sheng said. "That''s the basic rule of life." He told them.


    "..." right. They thought. Here''s the prime example of a gentleman who is actually a scum to his core.


    Sun Yi smiled seeing their expression. "Da ge told me that when a person faces death, they will unleash their hidden potential and maximize it." He said as the servants served his food.


    "He''s right." Chen Han said. "Qie Shi must have fought with the woman''s employee and it led to either of their death." He said.


    They nodded in agreement.


    "There''re just two things that will happen when death looms over you." Cheng Sheng said.


    "..." here we are with ''Cheng Sheng''s Two Things''. They thought.


    "One, you snap because of fear and it triggered your adrenaline to rush all over your body making your body move on its own." Cheng Sheng said. "Two, you snap but your mind had gone completely blank and stayed blank, and your body that was paralyzed in fear turned into a corpse after your opponent already killed you because you didn''t react in time." He explained.


    "So, either it''s kill or be killed." Li Tian said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "Most people died because their brain didn''t respond on time. Some people lived because their body reacted on time." He said.


    "Why is it some people''s adrenaline was triggered while the others didn''t when both were in the same situation?" You Rou curiously asked.


    "Same situation, but different condition." Cheng Sheng said. "Precisely, it''s their mental condition." He said. "It is the key." He looked at them. "In short, it''s based on their will." He answered.


    "''will''?" They asked.


    "Will to live, will to die." Cheng Sheng said. "Either you fight, or you surrender and die." He explained.


    "Oh¡­" they said and resumed eating.


    "So, the reason Qie Shi killed the woman''s employee is because of his adrenaline rush?" Sun Yi asked.


    "Could be." Cheng Sheng answered. "But it also could be not." He said as he ate the shrimp Fei Yin peeled for him and fed him. "Maybe, it wasn''t even Qie Shi who killed them. That woman is a liar. How can you completely believe her?" he said before he paused. "But, we don''t know Qie Shi, either. And we do not know the entire situation. We''re just talking in theory here." He said.


    They looked at him with a complicated gaze. We really can''t follow his thoughts. They thought, feeling dizzy of Cheng Sheng''s words.


    Fei Yin saw their expression and he spoke. "Qie Shi may or may not be the employee''s murderer." He said. "Supposing he is, he might have fought back as a self-defense, or it was intentional since he wanted to save himself." he explained.


    "Ooh¡­" they said as they looked at Fei Yin with worship in their eyes. As expected, only he can understand Cheng Sheng! They thought.


    Yu Sheng, who was quietly listening, smiled. Interesting. He thought. Even I who had been with His Highness the most have times I couldn''t understand His Highness. However, this guy¡­ he thought as he secretly looked at Fei Yin. Who is he? Could it be he has a relation to His Highness travelling in the other worlds? His brow slightly knit.


    "Yu Sheng." Zuo Zhe called. "Didn''t you like the celery? Here." He said as he placed the vegetable on Yu Sheng''s bowl.


    "Thank you." Yu Sheng said and smiled. He felt warm because of Zuo Zhe''s care. When His Highness finally decided to return to our world, I''ll definitely take Zhe with me. He thought and his smile became brighter.


    "If that''s the case, can we go back to the Dongxin to prove Qie Shi''s innocence?" Lei Ling asked.


    Lei Qing nodded in agreement. "That''s right. It''ll be in our way when we return to Xinfaxian." She said.


    "Poor Qie Shi¡­" You Rou sighed in pity.


    "You might not." Sun Yi said.


    Everyone looked at him. "Why?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Da ge said, the important thing a thief stole ¨C " Sun Yi said, his expression grave. " ¨C is a demonic treasure." He said.


    "What?!"


    "Yes." Sun Yi said. "And it seems that what happened to Qie Shi is related with it too ¨C " he said.


    Wu Xi abruptly rose from his seat and his hand clenched the hilt of his sword.


    "Wait!" Li Tian immediately called him when they saw him walked towards the door. They can understand what he''s trying to do. "Chen Han!" he called.


    Chen Han, Feng Mo and Fei Yin immediately went to stop Wu Xi. "Wait!" Feng Mo told Wu Xi as he blocked the door while Fei Yin and Chen Han grabbed Wu Xi''s arms. "We still do not know if what Rong-dage said is true or not." He told him.


    Wu Xi can''t speak and so he struggled from Chen Han and Fei Yin''s hold in defiance. "Wu Xi." Cheng Sheng called as he walked towards them. "I already gave you my word and I''ll keep it." He said. "I will save Qie Shi." He told Wu Xi and stopped right in front of him.


    Wu Xi, through his mask, stared at Cheng Sheng, seeming to see if Cheng Sheng is sincere. Only then did he calm down.


    Cheng Sheng patted his shoulder before he gave him a talisman. "Bringing a brush and ink is inconvenient just to write down your thoughts." He said. "I made this Thought Conveying Talisman for you after I made a deal with you." He told him. "Only the thoughts you wish to say will be written in this talisman. It doesn''t require qi. Even an ordinary person can use it." He explained. He meant, even Qie Shi ¨C who is unable to speak right now, can have his thoughts known to them if he wishes to speak to them. "It requires skin contact. If the Thought Conveying Talisman touches the skin of a person, and if they want to tell you something but unable to, the thing/s they wanted to say will be shown here." He said.


    Wu Xi took the Thought Conveying Talisman and words appeared on the talisman''s surface. "Thank you." was written. The talisman is Cheng Sheng''s sincerity.


    Their eyes widened and they looked at Wu Xi. Cheng Sheng smiled to encourage him. "You are welcome. You''re one of my friends now." he told him. "Do you want to go back to Dongxin Town earlier?" he asked.


    "Yes." Wu Xi answered through the Channeling Talisman. "I want to avenge him." He added.


    "You may not answer, but what relationship do you have with Qie Shi?" Cheng Sheng curiously asked.


    "It isn''t inconvenient to tell. He saved my life before." Wu Xi answered. "He gave me a share of his bread and gave me medicines to treat myself." He explained.


    "Then why did he stab Ah Sheng before?" Chen Han asked.


    Wu Xi didn''t answer, since he didn''t know the answer.


    "It must be the demonic poison in him." Cheng Sheng said as he placed his fingers on his chin. "However, this demonic poison in Qie Shi''s body is stronger than which poisoned Shu Mu." He explained and looked at them. "The poison pill Shu Mu had before only indirectly created forming Shu Mu''s heart demon, which gave birth to the demonic poison in his veins." He said as he walked back to their table. "I''ve said before, there are two ways to obtain a demonic poison: one is internal and the other is external. The internal way is through a heart demon. The external way ¨C " he said. " ¨C is through ingestion." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell upon them. The food and drinks have gone cold. "You mean to say¡­" Li Tian said in a slow voice.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yeah. Qie Shi must have ingested a demonic poison." He said.


    "How can he¡­" Lei Ling said and his shoulder fell.


    Wu Xi nudged Cheng Sheng''s shoulder with the hilt of his sword to call his attention. "Cheng Sheng. I''ve been with Qie Shi for three months. He is a nice person despite his way of living. He is smart since he is a thief. He wouldn''t take a demonic poison." The Thought Conveying Talisman showed them a large group of words.


    Cheng Sheng thought about it. He remembered their first meeting with Qie Shi in the Dongxin Town. "I also believe he isn''t that stupid." He said. "Someone who is weak knows their place in life thus they commit crimes. However, to commit a crime, one must be smart to not be caught while doing the crime." He explained. "If they really were caught, then it''s just their bad luck." He shrugged. "Thus, Qie Shi didn''t ingest the poison ¨C voluntarily." He smiled. "He was forced to take it."

 Chapter 188 - The Scum Is Overprotective

    They abruptly rose from their seat because of shock. "''forced''?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng opened his arms as he shrugged. "Who would appreciate something that will harm them?" he asked before he paused. "Ah. Unless it''s a beauty ¨C " he said before he looked at Fei Yin. Then, he meaningfully smiled. That cold expression¡­ it made his hands itch to pinch Fei Yin''s face again. "Anyway ¨C " he said as he removed his gaze from Fei Yin. " ¨C there are two things we can infer." He said.


    "¡­" there it is. ''Cheng Sheng''s Two Things''! They thought.


    "One ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he raised a finger. " ¨C Qie Shi knows it''s a demonic poison yet he was forced to ingest it. Two ¨C " he said and raised another finger. " ¨C he didn''t know it but he took it." He said before he paused. "It is likely to be the second one. Qie Shi is, after all, just a normal person aside from being a thief." He said.


    They nodded in agreement. Basing from Wu Xi''s words, Qie Shi is an ordinary person who knows nothing of the cultivation world ¨C


    Wu Xi raised the Thought Conveying Talisman and they saw another group of words appeared. "Qie Shi recognized me as a cultivator and called me ''daoshi''. It must likely he knew something in our world." He said.


    "¡­" so it''s the first one. They thought. "Do you know something more about Qie Shi?" they asked Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi shook his head. "I only met him when he found me in the border of the Dongxin Town while he was picking herbs." He answered. "But, I noticed he seemed to be interested in our world." He said. He''s referring to the cultivation world.


    "He must be dreaming to be a cultivator." Li Tian said. "The children in the Dongxin Town is also talking about our world." He said.


    Cheng Sheng felt his heart throbbed and his eyes watered. He rubbed his nose when it stung. "I''ll definitely save him." He said as he balled his fists.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" they called and felt pity for Qie Shi.


    Cheng Sheng felt his hand was held and he turned to see Fei Yin who nodded at him in encouragement. "Da shixiong¡­" he called before he lowered his head to hide his smile. Fei Yin squeezed his hand as an answer.


    "Could it be¡­" Lei Ling spoke. "The demonic poison is related to that woman?" he asked and looked at them. "She''s entangled with the demonic cultivators, and then the demonic poison appeared in the Dongxin Town." He explained.


    Their eyes widened. "Lei-shidi, you''re brilliant!" they exclaimed and patted Lei Ling on his shoulder.


    "Hehehe¡­" Lei Ling shyly laughed and his face reddened. "I wanted to be like Cheng-shixiong who is smart." He answered and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "You''ve got ambition, shidi!" Cheng Sheng boisterously laughed as he hit Lei Ling''s back.


    "¡­" right. We forgot he''s a brainless fan of Cheng Sheng. They thought.


    Yu Sheng''s shoulder shook as he held back his laughter while Zuo Zhe''s face looked vacant as he looked at Lei Ling with his gaze as if looking at someone stupid. In the original novel, Lei Ling said he aspired to become a person like Fei Yin who is honest, just and kind. Now, Lei Ling is aspiring to be like Cheng Sheng who is a scum, a scum and a scum. Important things must be said thrice.


    He placed a hand on his eyes when he felt they hurt. What has become of my novel now? He thought as he felt depressed. Since there''s nothing he can do to change it, he just resumed eating. Yu Sheng considerately gave him the crab meat which is his favorite.


    The others also resumed eating while Wu Xi hastily finished his food and went upstairs to check on Qie Shi. Then, he met Xiao Le, who just woke up, by the stairs. As if on cue, Shu Mu arrived by the entrance of the inn.


    "Xiao Le!" Shu Mu cried when he saw Xiao Le whose hair hasn''t been kept and his eyes are sore. "Good morning." He greeted the group in haste before he appeared in front of Xiao Le who had reached the bottom of the stairs.


    Cheng Sheng and the others whose breakfast was interrupted again. "¡­" Can''t we eat in peace? They thought. However, they also checked on Xiao Le whom Shu Mu was fixing his appearance like he''s a doll.


    Them who was about to greet Xiao Le earlier, only for their thunder to be stolen by Shu Mu. "..." Shu Mu, just what did you come here for so early in the morning? They thought and glared at Shu Mu who had finished fixing Xiao Le''s clothes and hair in a rushed manner. "¡­" he''s good. They thought after they saw Xiao Le returned to looking like the usual, aside from his sore eyes. Then, they felt this manner was familiar, and so they turned to Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin who''s fixing Cheng Sheng''s appearance every morning. "..." He definitely learned it from me. He thought as he glared at Shu Mu.


    Shu Mu who had seemed to notice their gaze turned to them and smiled. "Sorry for suddenly barging in. I want to visit Xiao Le." He explained.


    "¡­" you''re already here. How can we still invite you inside? They thought and secretly rolled their eyes.


    "Xiao Le." Cheng Sheng called. "Good morning. How are you feeling now?" he asked.


    Xiao Le turned to Cheng Sheng and he felt embarrassed. "I am fine now¡­ shifu." He said and shyly lowered his head.


    They all warmly smiled as they patted Xiao Le''s head. Shu Mu who was pushed away from Xiao Le even though he''s the first to approach Xiao Le. "¡­" hey. Can we talk? Do you bear a grudge against me?


    "We still haven''t exchanged cups to accept you as my disciple. I still haven''t formally become an elder of accept, thus, currently I am unqualified." Cheng Sheng explained as he sighed. "You can still continue to call me ''shixiong''." He told Xiao Le.


    Xiao Le''s face burned. "T-thank you, Cheng-shixiong¡­" he said and smiled.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Xiao Le." Li Tian called. "Are you going to enter the fourth stage?" he asked.


    Xiao Le nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    Shu Mu''s eyes widened when he heard Xiao Le''s answer and he immediately tore through them to reach Xiao Le. "Xiao Le!" he called, his voice laced with anger and he felt upset. "You know that the fourth stage is too dangerous!" he told him as he grabbed his shoulder. "You can''t enter the fourth stage!" he told him. This is the reason why he went in the Yunxiao Inn to see him very early in the morning.


    "Mu-ge¡­" Xiao Le called. "But, I have to." He said.


    Shu Mu looked at Xiao Le in disbelief. "You ¨C !" he said as his eyes narrowed in anger.


    "Xiao Le must be hungry. Let''s eat first." Sun Yi said to ease the tension that rose in the air.


    "Have you already eaten?" Chen Han asked Shu Mu as Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling immediately pulled Xiao Le away when they saw Shu Mu''s face darkened.


    "Shu Mu." Cheng Sheng called. They turned to him. "My brother is asking you. Immediately answer so we can give you a share." He told Shu Mu.


    Shu Mu and the others who thought Cheng Sheng would be upset at Shu Mu. "..."


    "I haven''t." Shu Mu answered and his stomach growled.


    "Alright. Let''s eat breakfast first before we talk. Hunger affects your reason." Cheng Sheng said and they all sat to resume eating.


    As if a coincidence, the two remaining seats for Xiao Le and Shu Mu are adjacent. "¡­" the tension in the air returned.


    "Let''s eat." Fei Yin said as the servants immediately served Shu Mu and Xiao Le their food.


    Not long after and Xie Lan, Wu Yuan and Chen Jing arrived. "Food!" Xie Lan and Chen Jing exclaimed and were about to sit when they saw there are two new guests. They could only sit on the other table with Wu Yuan to eat their breakfast.


    "The Alliance is summoning all the contestants that will be entering the fourth stage." Wu Yuan spoke as their food was served.


    Xiao Le''s eyes lit up before they dimmed when he saw Shu Mu glared at him. "¡­" he was forced to swallow his food.


    "¡­" these two. They thought and sighed.


    "Will they discuss the countermeasure against the demonic cultivators?" Chen Han asked.


    Chen Jing nodded. "Yes." He answered. "We can''t have another demonic cultivator interrupting the competition. We''ve been lucky Jie Mei has been dealt with before, but we can''t be too sure now." He explained.


    Xie Lan nodded. "They''re planning big, this time. I''m afraid ¨C " he said. " ¨C there will be more casualties than the last time." He told them.


    They all looked at each other before they nodded. "We will stick closer to each other to ensure our safety." Cheng Sheng said. "We can''t be careless again." He said.


    One wrong move and it''ll be their head that will roll instead of the demonic cultivators''.

 Chapter 189 - The Scum Is Sensitive

    Righteous Alliance.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Jing Xian, Qi Ling and Su Yuan looked at the contestants that will be entering the fourth stage.


    From Zunjingde Sect, there are Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang. From the Qianxu Sect, there''s Qian Lin. From the Shanliangde Sect, there''re Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Gong Xian. From the Huakai Sect, there''re Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Shan Lu and Guo Cheng. From Youxiwang Sect, there''re Chen Han and Sun Yi. From the Xinfaxian Sect, there''re Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Li Tian and Feng Mo. From the Huli Sect, there''s Kang Ce. Then, there are the rogue cultivators Yu Sheng and Wu Xi.


    "Where''s Xiao Le?" Kang Ce asked Cheng Sheng.


    "He won''t be coming." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Kang Ce fell silent. "Oh." He just answered and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing Kang Ce''s reaction, Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed but he didn''t say anything.


    "The twenty-one contestants..." Zheng Fu Gong spoke. "We won''t be taking much of your time since you still have things to do for today to prepare for the last stage of the competition which is tomorrow." He said. "With the impending danger from the demonic cultivators, we assure your safety through the Cleansing Stone located in the Spring of Life inside the Cave of Retribution. Even though it is inside the cave, but the Cleansing Stone''s range of protection is the entirety of the maze we designed. Go outside the maze, and we won''t be assuring your safety." He explained.


    "So, this is like during the third stage in the secret realm." Yu Sheng said. "The Alliance''s protection in the secret realm is limited and the forbidden areas are excluded." He said.


    Pai Lie nodded. "That''s correct. However, this time, there will be no disciples from the Alliance to accompany you, as what elder Zheng said before." He said. "Thus, you had to look after yourself." He told them.


    "Cheng Sheng." Jing Xian called. "After the multiple failed attempts of the demonic cultivators, they will definitely not give up killing you." He said. "Although we said the maze will be safe because of the Cleansing Stone''s protection, but of course, the nearer you are to the Cleansing Stone the better." He said before he turned to the others. "Of course, that applies to all of you. You must be more careful this time." He told them.


    Qi Ling looked at them before he spoke. "The demonic cultivators are cleverly hiding this time." He said. "Two of them managed to slip inside our net and mess up the competition''s second stage and third stage. One even managed to disguise as a disciple, while the other one managed to escape from the Cleansing Stone." He explained.


    "Everyone is doing their best to eliminate the demonic cultivators." Su Yuan said. "The security will be stricter this time, thus the contestants could solely focus on the competition. Some of the sect leaders volunteered to also scout the area with the elders and disciples for better security." He explained. "With elder Pai''s barrier arrays protecting the capital, there''ll be no demonic cultivators that would slip under our watch again." He said.


    They all nodded. Indeed, with the sect leaders joining in the fray, their defense will be stronger.


    "For more assurance, everyone is required to be tested under the Cleansing Stone." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    They were shocked. "What?!"


    "The last stage is the most dangerous stage in the competition. Furthermore, everyone will be competing amongst themselves unlike in the third stage where there''re walking corpses to divide your attention with from your opponents." Zheng Fu Gong explained. "Jie Mei used the walking corpses and the monsters inside the secret realm as a cover to sneak attack Cheng Sheng. We can''t have another Jie Mei this time." He told them.


    Everyone fell silent. During the third stage, they are fortunate for Cheng Sheng to notice Jie Mei''s intentions and the demonic qi poison. Jie Mei wants to wear down Cheng Sheng''s group and then kill Cheng Sheng. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng is wise to ditch her. Now their pity on Jie Mei disappeared.


    "Elder Zheng." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I guess it isn''t wise." He said.


    "What is?" Pai Lie asked.


    "To use the Cleansing Stone to check each one of us." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Why?" Su Yuan asked.


    "The Cleansing Stone can increase our level." Cheng Sheng answered. "There are many High-Level Golden Core Stage among us now, not to mention my brother and Sun-shixiong are already in the Peak Level of Golden Core Stage." He said. "The Cleansing Stone might accidentally make us reach the Nascent Soul Stage." He told them.


    Jing Xian looked at each of them. Chen Han and Sun Yi, as what Cheng Sheng said, are already in the Peak Level of Golden Core Stage. Jing Cheng, Xi Ming, Tang Zhe, Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng and Kang Ce are in the High-Level Golden Core Stage. Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang, Qian Lin, Feng Mo, Li Tian, Shan Lu and Gong Xian are in the Middle-Level of Golden Core Stage while Xi Xing, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng are in the Low-Level of Golden Core Stage. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi¡­


    "You two should be in the Peak Level of Golden Core Stage?" Qi Ling asked the two.


    Yu Sheng brightly smiled. "Correct." He answered while Wu Xi nodded his head as an answer.


    The Zunjingde Sect, the Shanliangde Sect and the Huakai Sect fell silent. Cheng Sheng''s group has four Peak Level Golden Core Stage cultivators with them. Not to mention Fei Yin who''s almost touching the threshold, as well as Cheng Sheng who is both a sword cultivator and a mage¡­ no wonder they can easily mess with them.


    "Isn''t this better?" Pai Lie asked.


    "Yes. It can makes us stronger, but ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. " ¨C it can make us weaker, too."


    "¡­ you mean, the heart demon?" Jing Xian said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    Everyone fell silent. They knew how dangerous it is to have a heart demon. And the Cleansing Stone can either suppress it, or worse, intensify it.


    "What do you suggest we should do?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "I can make the Acute Array." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Pai Lie''s eyes immediately shone. "As I remember, you also made an Acute Barrier before?" he said. It was because of it he became interested in Cheng Sheng. "What''s the difference of the two?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. The difference of the two is that an Acute Barrier acts as a barrier and tells me about the external force and make the barrier capture it inside it. On the other hand, the Acute Array can tell me where is the demonic qi." He explained. "It can also be called a Discerning Array." He added.


    "It''s that convenient?" Jing Xian suspiciously asked.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged. "I''m the master in tweaking things." He said. "Because of my cultivation, I am more sensitive to the evil elements." He sighed.


    "What''s your cultivation?" Jing Hei curiously asked.


    "That''s a secret, of course." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Is this array made you catch Jie Mei?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "It is." He honestly answered. "The Acute Array only uses a small amount of qi, thus I always activate it when I''m outside. After all ¨C " he said and smiled. " ¨C I am a sought-after bachelor. Anyone has different kinds of intentions to me, so I''ve got no choice." He sighed in regret. "It''s just hard to be popular." He added.


    "¡­" can we hit him? They thought in irritation. However, Cheng Sheng is speaking the truth. Wasn''t that also the reason why Jie Mei approached him?


    "Wait." Qi Ling said. "Since you''re the only one who knows how to use the array, what if you''d lie about the others to cover for them?" he sharply asked.


    They all looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I know you''ve already heard about my nasty attitude." He said. "Of course, I can lie. However, since my cultivation prohibits me to, then I shouldn''t lie." He explained. "After all, my cultivation keeps my body pure, that made me sensitive to evil elements ¨C " he looked at Qi Ling with his eyes in crescents. " ¨C including malice." He added.


    A deafening silence fell upon them.


    "That''s how I found out Jie Mei." Cheng Sheng laughed as if everything isn''t related to him, when in fact, it is. "Elder Qi. Should I tell you my evaluation of you just now?" he asked Qi Ling.


    Qi Ling''s eyes narrowed as he glared at Cheng Sheng. "Cheng Sheng! Don''t be too cocky!" he told him and flung his sleeve in anger before he went back to his seat.


    Everyone looked at Qi Ling before they turned to Cheng Sheng who ingratiatingly smiled. "So¡­" Zheng Fu Gong said. Even them could feel Qi Ling''s killing intent towards Cheng Sheng. He turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "I already said, my cultivation doesn''t permit me to lie, or I''ll suffer a backlash and die." Cheng Sheng said. "So, shall we?" he asked.


    "¡­" why do they get a bad feeling? They thought. However, the contestants didn''t have a choice but to follow Cheng Sheng after they saw the Alliance''s elders'' decided expression.


    They didn''t know they''d rather choose the Cleansing Stone to examine them than enter the Acute Array.

 Chapter 190 - The Scum Is Forgetful

    Everyone''s face is dark as they watched the array beneath them disappeared. They catch their breath after they felt their body has been hollowed out.


    "Hmm¡­ there''s really none who has a heart demon, nor demonic qi in their body." Cheng Sheng said as he placed is fingers on his chin while he looked at them inside the Acute Array.


    "¡­" the Alliance''s elders who already expected for this to happen. Jing Xian''s expression is dark, but his eyes are shining in schadenfreude.


    "Cheng¡­ Sheng¡­" the contestants called as they glared at Cheng Sheng. However, they still felt weak.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow raised. "What?" he said. "The Acute Array and Acute Barrier has to examine one''s body for it to evaluate it. Even the demonic cultivator who I caught before also experienced this." He explained.


    "¡­" they felt pity for the demonic cultivator.


    "Also, you didn''t ask me of the process, thus I didn''t explain." Cheng Sheng added.


    "¡­" do we have to ask you every time? They thought.


    Seeing their expression, Cheng Sheng lowered his gaze. "Alright. I forgot." He told them.


    "¡­" can we hit him? They gave up the thought when they saw Yu Sheng, Chen Han and Fei Yin are glaring at them while Wu Xi and Sun Yi are watching them. They saw Sun Yi''s bright smile and felt a chill ran down their spine. They can''t help but envy Cheng Sheng who has the best guards.


    "¡­" Fei Yin, Yu Sheng, Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Xi who haven''t been informed by Cheng Sheng and currently experiencing a thrilling feeling of high and low. Li Tian and Feng Mo''s face is pale and they almost kissed the floor because they felt weakened.


    Gong Xian and Xi Xing are now literally kissing the floor after Gong Xian was caught off-guard when his qi was being sucked and he fainted and Xi Xing immediately collapsed. Xi Ming and Tang Zhe are sweating profusely while Tang Yun is forcing himself. Shan Lu and Guo Cheng are holding each other''s arm to support each other while Jing Hei and Jing Bai''s expression is ugly. Qian Lin was sprawled on the floor while Jing Cheng has the best condition and is only pale. Kang Ce, like Gong Xian, was caught off-guard and he felt his body currently can''t move.


    "Will they be okay?" Zheng Fu Gong asked Cheng Sheng while Jing Xian and Su Yuan immediately helped the contestants and heal them. Qi Ling also had helped.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered. "The Acute Array only borrowed their qi to examine it, then ¨C " he said and looked at them whose face immediately went green and red. " ¨C also immediately return it to them." He said.


    A collective sound of vomiting can be heard in the Alliance when the contestants retched after they felt the sudden gush of the qi inside their body.


    "¡­" Zheng Fu Gong who felt deceived.


    "¡­" Qi Ling and Su Yuan who had been vomited on. Jing Xian''s face is so dark he''s about to explode. Meanwhile, Pai Lie felt complicated.


    "CHENG SHENG!" they called.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng innocently blinked. "I was about to explain but I kept being interrupted ¨C oops!" he exclaimed when they all drew their sword and started attacking him.


    Jing Cheng and Kang Ce are in the lead together with Jing Hei and Tang Yun. Immediately, Fei Yin intercepted Jing Cheng while Yu Sheng effortlessly intercepted Kang Ce. Chen Han and Wu Xi intercepted Jing Hei and Tang Yun while Sun Yi, Feng Mo and Li Tian eyed Tang Zhe, Jing Bai and Qian Lin. Gong Xian and Xi Xing are still sleeping and Xi Ming helplessly woke them while Jing Kang, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu just acted as spectators.


    "Cheng¡­ Sheng!" Jing Xian and Qi Ling roared and joined in the fray.


    Cheng Sheng, who was free after being protected by his brother and friends, immediately intercepted the two elders'' attacks with talismans and spells. Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Su Yuan were shocked. "Elder Jing! Elder Qi!" they called to stop the two elders of the Alliance.


    In the middle of the capital, the Righteous Alliance''s roof broke and something exploded! Everyone outside turned and saw three people came out of the broken roof and landed on the roof!


    "You called me?" Cheng Sheng smiled. "What''s this? I kindheartedly helped you to not waste resources, yet you attack a mere disciple like me." He said as he looked at Jing Xian and Qi Ling.


    "We can''t let you insult us any longer!" the two said as they raised their hands in an attacking position.


    "What''s going on?!" Jing Rui arrived together with the other sect leaders.


    "Elder Jing! Elder Qi! And, Cheng Sheng?!" they exclaimed when they saw the three above after they broke through the spectating crowd.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan called.


    "Jing Cheng!" Jing Rui exclaimed when he saw Jing Cheng fighting against Fei Yin.


    "Yin-er!" Fei Huang called.


    "What is happening¡­? They''re all fighting!" the crowd exclaimed. Jing Hei and Feng Mo are in a stalemate like Qian Lin and Li Tian while Chen Han and Jing Bai, and Sun Yi and Tang Zhe had finally started fighting.


    "I heard what Cheng Sheng said! He helped the Alliance again, but these ungrateful geezers started to fight him!" someone who arrived earlier has explained.


    "WHAT?!" the crowd gasped in shock.


    "Amazing¡­" some people can''t help but exclaim in awe as they watched everyone fought. "The last stage has still hasn''t started yet now, here they are¡­" he said.


    "Cheng Sheng''s more amazing! Just look at him holding against Jing Xian and Qi Ling!" somebody said as they pointed the 1 vs. 2 fight.


    "A mage against mages! Cheng Sheng respects the two elders by fighting against them as a mage¡­ and only using talismans and spell like what the two are using! Amazing!" someone was stunned.


    "ENOUGH!" Xie Lan yelled as he flew towards Jing Xian and Qi Ling. "How dare you bully my disciple?!" he roared. His voice is filled with anger as he protected Cheng Sheng from them by blocking him from Jing Xian and Qi Ling''s sight.


    "Your disciple is insulting us!" Jing Xian said.


    "It wasn''t even me who vomited on you two. How can you accuse me?!" Cheng Sheng retorted. He won''t let himself be wronged.


    "You always make us look like a joke! What are your intentions?!" Qi Ling asked Cheng Sheng.


    "I only want to live my life peacefully. How can you rob it from me?!" Cheng Sheng said.


    "''peacefully''?! You''re doing what''s opposite of it!" Jing Xian told him.


    "''opposite''?!" Cheng Sheng said and his voice finally raised. He pushed Xie Lan out of the way as he glared at Jing Xian and Qi Ling with a proud expression. "You still do not know I can raise hell if I want to, so don''t you dare say I am making a ruckus here!" he said through his gritted teeth.


    Everyone finally stopped fighting and turned to him in shock.


    "For ten years I hid myself, yet I was forced to come out and my peace was disrupted just because I helped." Cheng Sheng said with a cold expression on his face. His eyes now lacked emotions. "If I would, I could''ve made myself known by the whole world since before. Yet I didn''t. You''re asking for my intentions?" he asked as he looked at Qi Ling who was startled by his sharp gaze. "I don''t need fame nor honor." He said as he removed his mage belt from his waist and threw it.


    Everyone gasped in surprise. Pai Lie immediately ran to catch Cheng Sheng''s mage belt.


    "I only need my family and my friends and live with them peacefully. If you''d ask me what I regretted the most, it''s coming here and meet new people." Cheng Sheng said before he drew his sword and flew away on Xiao Ling. His back looked desolate.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" Zheng Fu Gong called.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan called as he immediately followed his disciple. Chen Han, Sun Yi, Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Yu Sheng and Wu Xi flew after Cheng Sheng and Xie Lan.


    Pai Lie sighed in relief when Cheng Sheng''s mage belt was caught by a branch, giving him time to run for it. "Elder Jing! Elder Qi!" he yelled as he teleported to them.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rui and the other sect leaders immediately scared away the crowd before going to the Alliance''s elders to talk.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s face is dark. "Let''s go inside first." He told Jing Xian and Qi Ling while Su Yuan followed behind him together with Pai Lie who glared at them two.


    Jing Rui and the sect leaders has just arrived to see the five elders left. They''ve got no choice but to wait. They checked for their disciples'' condition first.


    "Jing Cheng. Tell me what happened." Jing Rui said. He immediately gave them a magic pill to heal them.


    "Son. Are you alright?" Qian Shan worriedly asked as he approached Qian Lin.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t fight." Qian Lin answered which made Qian Shan relieved.


    "Xi Ming. How are you and your fellow disciples?" Fei Huang asked.


    "Sect leader. The Shanliangde Sect didn''t participate." Xi Ming answered and sighed.


    "You''ve done the right thing." Fei Huang told Xi Ming as he turned to Li Nanzi and Tang Teng.

 Chapter 191 - The Scum Is Prideful

    "What happened back there?" Tang Teng asked with a dark expression as he looked at Tang Zhe and Tang Yun. Meanwhile, Li Nanzi didn''t scold nor praise Kang Ce. There''s just silence between them.


    "Uncle." Tang Zhe called. But, before he could explain, Tang Yun spoke.


    "That nasty Cheng Sheng!" Tang Yun said, his voice laced with anger. "He''s harmed us again!" he said.


    "Xiao Yun!" Tang Zhe immediately stopped him. "You know that''s not what happened!" he told him.


    "But he played us again!" Tang Yun explained.


    "It''s as he had said. He was interrupted before he could explain!" Tang Zhe said.


    Tang Yun''s lips thinned in anger. "You''re always siding with him!" he told Tang Zhe. "You''re stupid!" he added and he ran away.


    "Xiao Yun!" Tang Teng called before he helplessly sighed.


    Jing Cheng saw what happened and he turned to Jing Rui. "It''s as what Tang Zhe said." He told him. "We were about to undergo through the Cleansing Stone, but Cheng Sheng worried for us we''d have a heart demon." He explained.


    Hearing his words, the sect leaders who arrived were shocked.


    "Yes." Xi Ming said. "He devised another way for us to be checked if we''d have demonic qi in our body and for us to avoid our heart demons to be worsened in case by the Cleansing Stone. Thus, he used an array. However, we were caught off-guard. Then, everyone became mad at him." He explained. "Now that I thought about it¡­ we were at fault." He said.


    "Why?" Qian Shan asked.


    "Because we didn''t even ask him the process. We just went ahead." Qian Lin answered.


    "That''s right." Guo Cheng said. "What if he really intended to harm us?" he asked. "However, he didn''t. One, because of his cultivation. Two??" he didn''t need to continue.


    "Yet it''s us who harmed him instead." Jing Kang said. Everyone lowered their head.


    Meanwhile, the sect leaders looked at each other. The Alliance had screwed up big time. They thought. They not only made a mistake, they even offended Cheng Sheng who is an unlimited talent.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "So stupid!" Cheng Sheng said as he threw Xiao Ling on the side.


    Xiao Ling: QAQ


    "I was so stupid to help them!" he said and kicked the chairs.


    "Xiao Sheng! Open the doors!" Cheng Sheng heard Xie Lan called as he and his fellow disciples arrived but cannot enter because he erected a barrier.


    "Shut up!" Cheng Sheng said as he ran upstairs while he closed his ears. "This always happens¡­!" he gritted his teeth as he sat on the stairs and curled up.


    "What happened?" Sun Rong asked while holding a liquor.


    "Cheng Sheng?" Zuo Zhe called when he went out of his room.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Xiao Le exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng turned to them. "Right. You''re all still here to watch over Qie Shi." He frowned at them as he rose and walked away.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Zuo Zhe called. However, Cheng Sheng had already locked his room.


    Outside, Xie Lan finally broke the barrier and they rushed inside. "Where''s His Hi -¡­ Cheng Sheng?" Yu Sheng asked when they saw Zuo Zhe and Xiao Le went downstairs looking puzzled while Sun Rong already left to smoke outside.


    "He locked himself in his room." Zuo Zhe answered as he and Xiao Le worriedly looked at them. "What the hell happened?!" he asked.


    They all looked at each other before Yu Sheng pulled Zuo Zhe away to explain while Li Tian and Feng Mo pulled Xiao Le. They met Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling who were distracted from their meditation. Meanwhile, Wu Xi went to check on Qie Shi.


    "Damn the Alliance! How dare they, those ungrateful geezers!" Xie Lan said. "I swear, we won''t ¨C "


    "Founder." Fei Yin called to stop him. "Cheng-shidi also has a fault." He said. "He deliberately messed with them." He told him.


    "What?!" Xie Lan said as he turned to Fei Yin. "Xiao Yin, you¡­" he said. He wasn''t there, after all, so he doesn''t know the full story. Now that Fei Yin, the person who understands Cheng Sheng the most, has spoken¡­ "What do we do? Cheng Sheng is prideful." He told Fei Yin. They clearly know Cheng Sheng won''t bend his knees.


    "¡­ I''ll talk to him." Fei Yin said.


    Xie Lan smiled and patted Fei Yin''s shoulder. "I knew you''re reliable ¨C " he said.


    "But, the Alliance has a greater fault." Fei Yin said.


    Xie Lan''s hand froze.


    "They''re older than Cheng-shidi yet they didn''t show respect towards him even if Cheng-shidi was being considerate not only to our fellow contestants but also to the Alliance." Fei Yin explained. "They even harmed him." He added.


    Everyone silently listened to Fei Yin. They have been with Cheng Sheng the most, thus they knew that Cheng Sheng has a bad attitude. However, not entirely since he''s innately kind and sensible. Cheng Sheng wouldn''t deliberately mess with the others.


    "So, Xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan said.


    "He was provoked by them." Fei Yin answered.


    Xie Lan gritted his teeth as he took out a Voice Transmitting Talisman. "Junior Wu. Hurry back here! We''re going to war against the Alliance!" he said as his veins throbbed on his forehead.


    "Founder¡­" Fei Yin called.


    "Chen-shixiong would do the same!" Xie Lan said. Chen Han who listened beside Li Tian smiled. It''s a pity Chen Jing wasn''t here or he had already waged war since earlier.


    They all looked at each other. Those who were present earlier knows. Cheng Sheng made it large earlier to humiliate more the Alliance. Everyone knew Cheng Sheng''s temperament thus, if he''s provoked, he''ll definitely raise a chaos. Never mess with a scum unless you wished to die. As Cheng Sheng has said earlier, they still didn''t know what it meant by him raising a hell.


    Since morning after the havoc that happened in the Righteous Alliance, the people were throwing dirty gazes on the Alliance''s headquarters every time they passed by.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed as he faced all the sect leaders ¨C including Xie Lan and Wu Yuan who had dark expression on their face, with the other four elders of the Alliance. "Tomorrow is the last stage of the competition, and it will last for seven days¡­" he started to break the tension in the air.


    Xie Lan cut him off. "Elder Jing and elder Qi should apologize to my disciple." He said.


    "What?! No way I would - !" Jing Xian and Qi Ling said.


    "My disciple is considerate to everyone and kind to help ¨C both the contestants, to not aggravate their heart demon if there was present, and the Alliance for them to not waste their resources." Xie Lan explained. "Yet what did my disciple get? Humiliation and threat to his life!" he hit the table and the other sect leaders were startled.


    "Your disciple just wanted fame ¨C " Qi Ling said.


    "Dare to say that again, elder Qi?" Pai Lie spoke. "I should have met Cheng Sheng ten years ago. If I just had, I would have a successor now." He said.


    "Elder Pai!!" Qi Ling glared at Pai Lie.


    "Cheng Sheng is just messing around!" Jing Xian said. "He wants to humiliate everybody ¨C " he said.


    "Aren''t you turning the tables here, elder Jing?" surprisingly, it was Jing Rui who spoke. "Cheng Sheng may be unrestrained, but he never played with anyone''s life. Instead, he saved them." He said and raised his gaze to look at Jing Xian. "Have you forgotten what happened to Shan Lu?" he asked and turned to Tang Teng.


    Tang Teng nodded. "He didn''t even ask for something in return. He''s humble, so why should he humiliate someone?" he asked.


    Jing Xian and Qi Ling''s face darkened. "You''re all siding with Cheng Sheng to be on his good side ¨C "


    "We don''t have to." Fei Huang spoke. "Didn''t Cheng Sheng already say? He only wanted his small world and nothing else." He said.


    The two elders gnashed their teeth in anger. "You all¡­ didn''t he has a nasty attitude - ?"


    "So what if he has?" Wu Yuan said. "Cheng Sheng can grow whoever he wanted. We''re all here to support him." He said. "As long as he remained innately kind, that''s all that matters. Now, there''s no need to question his character, isn''t it?" he asked.


    The sect leaders nodded while Zheng Fu Gong sighed. Su Yuan grimaced while Pai Lie frowned at Jing Xian and Qi Ling. "Elder Jing. Elder Qi." Zheng Fu Gong called. "You don''t need to be present for the competition tomorrow." He told them.


    The two''s eyes widened in shock as they stared at Zheng Fu Gong in disbelief. "Elder Zheng, you - !" they said.


    "You can help the disciples, the elders and the sect leaders to protect the capital tomorrow from the demonic cultivators." Zheng Fu Gong told them.


    In short, it was a demotion.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called as he knocked on the door of Cheng Sheng''s room. "It''s me." He said before he glanced at the others who were hiding in the corner to watch him.


    The door opened and they saw Cheng Sheng''s dark expression. "Come in." he told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin stood frozen outside before he decided to go inside and closed the door behind him. Only to be shocked when Cheng Sheng suddenly pulled him and kissed him hard. Only a second was spent to his shock before he immediately responded by pulling Cheng Sheng towards him and sucked his lips.

 Chapter 192 - The Scum Is Childish

    Cheng Sheng panted after their long kiss. "Da shixiong~ are you here to comfort me?" he asked Fei Yin, his voice is teasing.


    "Yes." Fei Yin honestly answered and gave Cheng Sheng a kiss before he spoke again. "Seems like I don''t need to?" he asked. He''s not smiling but his eyes are.


    "What? Am I not entitled to be comforted by da shixiong?" Cheng Sheng asked as he buried his face on Fei Yin''s chest. "I am a human, you know." He told him.


    The smile on Fei Yin''s eyes disappeared. I''m afraid I''m not. He thought as he looked at the top of Cheng Sheng''s head and planted a kiss on it. "You are. You are entitled." He told him. I''ll comfort you all you want. I''ll spoil you however you wanted. He thought as he looked at him. "Sheng. Do you intend to not compete anymore?" he asked him.


    "Why should I continue?" Cheng Sheng''s smile was replaced by a frown. He left Fei Yin''s embrace. He crossed his arms on his chest and he pouted. "They insulted me first. To call me a liar¡­ and to doubt me!" he said as he turned to Fei Yin with his eyes widened. "They even doubt my sincerity in front of everybody. How can I harm my fellow contestants?! If something happened, wasn''t it just asking for me to be caught red-handed?!" he said. "Also, there are you and brother and Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong. Not to mention Yu Sheng and Wu Xi, how can I also harm you?!" he said as his face paled in anger. His cheeks are puffed up and it''s as if Fei Yin could see Cheng Sheng''s head is smoking.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin called and smiled as he walked towards him and pulled him into his embrace. Then, he patted his head. "Hush, now. I get it. I understand you." He told him and hugged him tight. "Even if the world would turn against you, just remember I''ll always be by our side. Okay?" he told him.


    "Da shixiong¡­ please don''t raise a flag for yourself." Cheng Sheng can''t help but say. However, he still laughed.


    "Pft ¨C " Fei Yin chuckled and buried his face on Cheng Sheng''s hair. "I''m serious. I will always stand by you." He told him.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng answered and could feel his cheeks are burning. He hugged him back. "I won''t let you leave me, either." He told him. Because I love you. He added in his heart. "But, I still won''t continue joining the competition!" he said and frowned. "If they sent you to me as a honey trap, then, they¡­ failed! Hmph!" he said and looked away from Fei Yin whom he missed to see a helpless smile on his face registered.


    He''s really stubborn. Fei Yin thought and chuckled. "How about I''ll smile for you?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. He is really tempted. "I ¨C I''ll¡­ I''ll consider it!" he said and turned to Fei Yin.


    Their fellow disciples eavesdropping. "¡­" Cheng Sheng, you''re really a talent! They thought. And Fei Yin¡­ he''d even sell his body to Cheng Sheng! They added. Though, Fei Yin is very willing.


    The next second and they heard Cheng Sheng''s squeal. "AAAAAAAAH!!!" the door opened and Cheng Sheng immediately ran outside while covering his burning face.


    "Cheng-shidi?!" they all exclaimed. Then, they turned to Fei Yin who calmly walked outside of Cheng Sheng''s room. "¡­" what are you looking cold for? Tell us what happened to Cheng Sheng! They thought as they suspiciously looked at Fei Yin.


    "AAAAAA ¨C ah." Cheng Sheng muttered when he bumped into someone. He raised his head and saw Xie Lan and Wu Yuan waiting for him outside. "¡­ founder. Wu-shixiong¡­" he called before he slowly turned to Fei Yin who walked towards them. "¡­" did Fei Yin just lure the tiger out of its mountain to be beaten by a lion1? He thought as he turned to Xie Lan who is frowning at him. I felt betrayed¡­ and by the person I trusted the most! He thought as he glared at Fei Yin. "Founder." He called and lowered his head.


    "It seems you''re fine now." Xie Lan said.


    "No." Cheng Sheng honestly answered.


    Xie Lan speechlessly looked at Cheng Sheng. He knew Cheng Sheng really felt humiliated earlier. "Elder Jing and elder Qi don''t want to apologize." He told him. As expected, they saw Cheng Sheng frowned. "However, elder Zheng already punished them by not making them appear during the last stage of the competition." He said.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes brightened and he looked at Xie Lan. "Founder!" he exclaimed and hugged Xie Lan tight. "Thank you!" he said and turned to Wu Yuan. "And Wu-shixiong, too!" he added. He felt warm and very happy.


    Xie Lan can''t help but smile, as well as the others. It''s rare for them to see this childish side of Cheng Sheng. "Will you continue to compete now?" he asked.


    "That''s¡­" Cheng Sheng said and he hesitated. Damn Fei Yin! He thought and glared at Fei Yin who had sold him his smile just to lure him out of his room and be confronted by Xie Lan and Wu Yuan. I won''t now! He thought and frowned at Fei Yin before he lowered his head. He deceived me. So me reneging on our deal is fair! He thought.


    Seeing Cheng Sheng fell silent, Xie Lan helplessly smiled. His disciple sure is prideful. He turned to Wu Yuan.


    "Cheng Sheng." Wu Yuan called. "There''ll be lots of treasures in the maze." He told him.


    They clearly saw Cheng Sheng''s ears popped and he slowly turned to Wu Yuan with shining eyes. "Wu-shixiong¡­" he called.


    We knew it. That''s the only way to make him move ¨C money. They thought when they saw Cheng Sheng''s face flushed in excitement and as if he was salivating.


    "Cheng-shidi. That''s my man. He''s off-limits." Sun Yi told Cheng Sheng when Cheng Sheng stared at Wu Yuan. He immediately pulled Wu Yuan away from Cheng Sheng''s sight.


    Everyone turned to Fei Yin and saw his cold expression. That''s what you get for playing with Cheng Sheng. They looked at him with a blaming gaze.


    "I will! I will!" Cheng Sheng answered as he turned to Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan speechlessly looked at his money-grubbing disciple. "Then, you can now all prepare for tomorrow''s competition." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Intersect Competition, last stage, first day.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Su Yuan who saw Cheng Sheng''s bright smile. "¡­" he looked like he''s in great spirits. That method really worked? They thought as they looked at Xie Lan and Wu Yuan. They''re referring about baiting Cheng Sheng with treasures. Were we too harsh on Jing Xian and Qi Ling? Cheng Sheng looked like he easily recovered.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes are shining in excitement. "Cheng-shidi. Calm down. We''re not going on a vacation." Feng Mo can''t help but say seeing Cheng Sheng''s flushed face.


    Chen Han awkwardly smiled while Li Tian placed a palm on his face. Fei Yin was emitting cold air to keep the other contestants'' gaze away from Cheng Sheng while Sun Yi''s smiling widely but he''s sharply looking at them. Wu Xi and Yu Sheng were also staring at them, and it looked scary enough.


    "Just as we''re going to apologize¡­" Tang Zhe grimaced as he scratched his cheek when he turned to Jing Cheng and Xi Ming. "He sure has scary bodyguards." He said.


    The others nodded in agreement while Kang Ce''s face remained blank. His eyes fell on Xiao Le who was on the audience''s side together with Shu Mu. He felt his eyes and heart hurt thus he looked away.


    Zheng Fu Gong looked at all the contestants first before he spoke. "Today will be the last stage of the Intersect Competition. This stage will be held for seven days." He said as his voice reverberated in the surrounding. "The last stage will be held inside a secret realm where the maze is located. Your Cleansing Stone will react to the Cleansing Stone inside the secret realm. However, when you arrive there, all of you will be scattered." He told them.


    "What?!"


    "There''s a reason why the Intersect Competition is held decennially." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    Everyone perked their ears up to listen, but Yu Sheng suddenly felt a familiar feeling. This is¡­ he thought as he felt his heart raced inside his chest and his blood is boiling. The Cleansing Stone on his neck started to feel hot. He slowly turned to look at Zuo Zhe and saw the young man was silently waiting for Zheng Fu Gong to speak. Suddenly, Yu Sheng realized that the surrounding became slow. Only he among everyone can normally move. This is - ! he thought.


    Somewhere, Mu Jun grinned as he stared at the sky. His bitter black clothes and long black hair was fluttering. In some place, a man with golden hair and golden clothes, he looked like he''s shining like the sun, was silently staring at the sky as he waited. Then, he turned to look at the two people afar who were watching the sky like him.


    "It''s here." A man in his fifties said when he saw something in the sky moved.


    The man standing beside him who wore a conical hat and a Taoist''s clothes silently nodded.


    "It is because the secret realm where the Cleansing Stone was born appears only every ten years." Zheng Fu Gong spoke. His voice made Yu Sheng woke up from his thoughts.


    Yu Sheng was startled and he realized everything returned to normal. This familiar feeling¡­ he thought as he looked at Zheng Fu Gong.


    "Today is the 101st time it reappears!" Zheng Fu Gong said as he looked at the sky.


    Everyone also looked at the sky, but the normal people can''t see. However, those who can see made a collective gasp.


    Yu Sheng was stunned though when he saw what''s inside the secret realm. Isn''t this the Feng Hua Palace?! He exclaimed in his mind. Why is it here?! It''s supposed to be in the Bailong Kingdom!

 Chapter 193 - The Scum Is Compassionate

    Well, not exactly in the Bailong Kingdom, but technically in his and Cheng Sheng''s world. The Feng Hua Palace was said to be the house of the Earth God, or the God of People. There''s also the Light God, or commonly known as the God of Hope who lived in the heaven. And then the Dark God, or the God of Destruction who was wreaking havoc in the land.


    The Earth God was said to be a human who ascended and became a deity. The Earth God is perceived to be a woman because she is compassionate. The Feng Hua Palace was created by the people for her, and is filled with thousands of flowers which were raining down on the people every time the wind blows. The flowers raining down was interpreted as the Earth God blessing them.


    But, for some unknown reason, the Feng Hua Palace was destroyed. He met Cheng Sheng there and he taught him how to be a mercenary. He didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng to be the prince he failed to protect after he1 was removed as a knight and became a vagabond when Cheng Sheng''s uncle ¨C Cheng Shu, took over the throne after Cheng Sheng''s father died.


    He only found it was Cheng Sheng when they accidentally fell into the river and all the dirt in Cheng Sheng''s body, especially his face, were washed clean. Then, he urged him to reclaim the throne.


    They gathered their own people to fight the oppression of Cheng Shu. However, one day and Cheng Sheng suddenly disappeared. The next thing they know and Cheng Sheng was caught by Cheng Shu! Yu Sheng and their people immediately ran towards the kingdom, only for them to be intercepted and he fell in this world. He wanted to come back to save Cheng Sheng, but he was surprised to feel Cheng Sheng''s presence in this world. When he found him and knew he lost his memories, he was mad at first since their efforts are wasted if Cheng Sheng wouldn''t continue their goal. Thus, he beaten him up. However, he thought about it. Since they can''t go back, then this life of theirs is better than before. But, he still didn''t forget the fact that if they can go to this world, then Cheng Shu definitely can, too.


    Cheng Shu¡­ Yu Sheng balled his fists as he felt extreme loathing. Is he also here?! He thought as he vigilantly looked around. So the reason why I didn''t see the portal to our world again is because it disappeared, only to reappear ten years after? He thought and bitterly smiled as he looked at the Feng Hua Palace.


    When they gathered in the Feng Hua Palace, they didn''t dare explore it since they felt they''d desecrate Hui Shen. Thus, they didn''t know there''s a Cleansing Stone inside.


    However, the people of this world found it? He thought as he looked at Zheng Fu Gong. Wait. Could it be ¨C


    Zuo Zhe is as shocked as Yu Sheng. He thought it was only the spaces that collided. He didn''t know time has also become erratic between the worlds. If the people in this world has been going to the Feng Hua Palace, they should have met Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng who made the Feng Hua Palace as their base.


    Paradox. This is the only conclusion to everything.


    "You are really right." Cheng Shu told the beggar priest with him. It was the beggar priest who told him there''ll be a portal in the Feng Hua Palace for him to follow Yu Sheng and Cheng Sheng. However, since time is erratic, they don''t know when will he appear in the world they went to. They found out earlier when he arrived that ten years have already passed in this world since Yu Sheng and Cheng Sheng arrived.


    "Since you''ve just left your world, you cannot go back immediately in there." The beggar priest told him.


    "Why?" Cheng Shu asked.


    "The space you left still recognize you as its inhabitant." The beggar priest answered.


    "Shouldn''t I can easily go back?" Cheng Shu asked.


    "It''s the opposite." The beggar priest answered. "Because you left it, it won''t permit you to enter it again." He explained.


    "What about Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng?"


    "They were recognized by this world as its inhabitant while your world forgotten them. One can only exist in one world." The beggar priest explained. "Thus, you have to wait for this world to recognize you and for your world to forget you." He told him.


    "So, I can''t kill them there?" Cheng Shu said when they saw the contestants have disappeared and flew towards the Feng Hua Palace with the help of the Cleansing Stone.


    The beggar priest fell silent. "Wait for them to be alone, then you can kill them." He told him. "You can''t make a ruckus here, or you''ll be expelled by this world. Also ¨C " he said as he looked at the Righteous Alliance''s elders together with the sect leaders. " ¨C you shouldn''t underestimate these people. They might be stronger than you." He warned him.


    Cheng Shu frowned but he didn''t answer. He wore his mask before he left the beggar priest. The beggar priest emotionlessly watched the people until someone appeared beside him. "You''re following me again." He told Bai Shen.


    Bai Shen laughed and his golden hair fluttered. "I am interested with this big game you''re playing." He told him.


    The beggar priest frowned. "I am the game master. There''s no place for you to play." He told Bai Shen. "Why did you leave your world?" he asked him.


    "I thought you''re omnipotent like me." Bai Shen said as he amusingly looked at the beggar priest. Seeing the beggar priest didn''t answer, he laughed again. "When I finally had a place for your game, then, I''ll tell you the reason." He told him and then disappeared.


    The beggar priest''s head ached. Why does Bai Shen have to leave his world? He thought. However, he trusts Bai Shen wouldn''t mess around in this world. Bai Shen may look like an idle god, but he has principles.


    "There they go¡­" You Rou said as everyone watched the 21 lights went inside the secret realm floating above them.


    Zuo Zhe immediately checked Yu Sheng, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and the others'' situation inside, but was shocked to find he was denied by the system. His eyes widened in surprise. What the ¨C he thought. Could it be, because it was another world, thus he can''t access it?! But, he''s the one who wrote that world¡­ he tried requesting for an access from the system.


    System: Access denied.


    Why?! Zuo Zhe yelled in his mind. I am that world''s author!


    System: Access denied.


    Zuo Zhe''s face darkened. System, have you finally broken? He thought as he cynically laughed in his mind. Meanwhile, Xiao Le, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou saw Zuo Zhe was creepily smiling with a dark face.


    "¡­ has he become broken?" Lei Ling asked. "He actually doesn''t want for Yu Sheng to go, right?" he said.


    "That must be it." The three nodded in agreement before they continued to watch from the Righteous Alliance''s Cleansing Stone of what is happening inside the maze.


    Secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    The Feng Hua Palace is divided into two parts ¨C above ground and underground. Both are labyrinths, and the labyrinths became more apparent after the palace was ruined.


    Yu Sheng, even though he came from this world, but he isn''t that confident he could find Cheng Sheng and the other and bring them to the Cleansing Stone where it''s a safe place. Not to mention it''s been a decade he last has been here, he didn''t even know the Cleansing Stone exists in the Feng Hua Palace.


    "Your Highness¡­" he muttered in the wind as he looked at the familiar yet also unfamiliar place. He looked around and saw the endless rubbles of what remained of the Feng Hua Palace. He sighed as he started to jump around them, looking for Cheng Sheng and the others.


    "Yu Sheng!" he heard someone called from behind. He didn''t turn. "Yu Sheng, did you hear me?!" they asked again.


    Back to the Righteous Alliance, everyone was puzzled. "Why is Yu Sheng ignoring Jing Hei?" they asked when they saw in the Cleansing Stone Jing Hei was running after Yu Sheng and repeatedly called him.


    Suddenly, they saw Yu Sheng finally turned, only for Jing Hei''s head fall from his neck! Jing Rui abruptly rose from his chair and his chair toppled over.


    That''s not all. They watched with horrified expression as Yu Sheng chopped Jing Hei off to pieces! "Oh, my god!" the audience exclaimed while the contestants'' fellow disciples were stunned.


    "NO!" You Rou cried as she covered her eyes.


    "What the hell is Yu Sheng doing?!" they all asked in puzzlement and shock.


    "Could it be ¨C " someone said when they saw Jing Rui''s pale expression. However, he wasn''t alarmed. "It was Jing Hei''s impostor Yu Sheng killed?!"

 Chapter 194 - The Scum Is Stupid

    "It started." Zheng Fu Gong muttered. His expression is serious as they watched ''Jing Hei''s dismembered corpse disappeared.


    "I knew it!" someone exclaimed while Jing Rui sighed in relief as he sat back. Even though he had suspicions about ''Jing Hei'', but he would never suspect Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng is a rogue cultivator. Even though he''s allied with Cheng Sheng''s group, but Cheng Sheng has no control over him whoever he''d kill. He''s still a rogue cultivator after all.


    Jing Rui''s hand on his armrest tightened. He could still feel his insides are trembling when he saw ''Jing Hei'' was beheaded by Yu Sheng. What if it was really Jing Hei? He couldn''t imagine what will happen, or what he will do. Jing Hei is still his flesh and blood. He''s his nephew with Jing Bai, Jing Kang and Jing Cheng. Even though he''s strict towards them, but he deeply cares for them.


    "Sect leader Jing¡­" the sect leader nearest to him called.


    "I''m fine." Jing Rui answered as he took a deep breath to calm himself.


    The audience was stunned. "WHA - !" they said. "An impostor¡­" they muttered in a daze.


    "It completely copied Jing Hei. Even sect leader Jing almost believed it¡­" Shu Mu said. His Nanshu Sect are standing beside the Xinfaxian Sect.


    Lei Qing nodded in agreement. "Yeah." She said. Then, her eyes caught sight of the Dongcheng Sect. She was about to greet them when she saw they left. They must be going to patrol the capital. She awkwardly scratched her cheek before she turned to focus on watching the matches.


    Inside the secret realm, in Feng Hua Palace. The contestants also started being confused by the impostors.


    "Damn you, how dare you take on my appearance to deceive da ge?!" Tang Yun shrieked as he attacked the other Tang Yun.


    "You bastard! How dare you spout nonsense?!" the other Tang Yun said as he murderously glared.


    Tang Zhe who found both Tang Yuns. "¡­" which one is my younger brother? He thought as he looked at the two started to fight.


    On the other side, the real Jing Hei was staring at the two Qian Lins in front of him. "¡­ am I in heaven?" he muttered as he stared at them.


    Qian Lin''s brow twitched but he ignored Jing Hei. "I''ll give this idiot to you." He told his impostor and then left while his imposter gracefully smiled and turned to Jing Hei.


    "¡­" Jing Hei immediately killed Qian Lin''s impostor and he ran after Qian Lin.


    Meanwhile, Jing Bai and Jing Kang stared at each other for a while before Jing Bai smiled. "You''re really Ah Kang." He laughed.


    Jing Kang who perceived by Jing Bai as aloof. "¡­ let''s go find Jing Cheng and Jing Hei." He told Jing Bai.


    Jing Bai who was used to being ordered by Jing Kang. "¡­" it''s really him?! He thought and silently followed Jing Kang.


    Kang Ce, somewhere in the garden, is fighting against the impostors of Tang Yun, Jing Hei and Wu Xi. "Hah! You''re no match for the real ones, you idiots!" he laughed and finally disposed of the three.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo who heard Kang Ce. Then, they looked at each other. "¡­" it''s definitely Kang Ce. They thought and sighed.


    "Who''s there?!" Kang Ce noticed their presence.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo immediately came out of their hiding. "Us." Li Tian answered. "We''re not impostors. Our sword spirit exists." He said and they showed Kang Ce their sword spirits. "We can determine the others through their sword spirits. The impostors cannot copy them." He explained. This is how he and Feng Mo discerned each other when they met.


    Kang Ce isn''t an idiot, either. "You plan to cooperate with me?" he asked. "No, thanks. I like to work alone." He told them before he left.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo who really didn''t have a plan to cooperate with Kang Ce and only liked to exchange information. "¡­" they don''t like Kang Ce because of what he did to Xiao Le.


    "Let''s find the others first." Li Tian said. Feng Mo nodded and they went to the other direction.


    Back to the Righteous Alliance, everyone was awed. "Li-shixiong is really smart to discern if it is an ally or an enemy!" You Rou exclaimed.


    "Yes." Lei Qing smiled when she remembered Li Tian and Feng Mo immediately opened their big moves earlier to determine if the other is impostor or not.


    The sect leaders and the Alliance''s elders also were impressed by Li Tian''s wit but Tang Teng''s face is tense. "Sect leader Teng, what''s wrong?" a sect leader asked seeing Tang Teng''s pale face.


    "Well¡­" Tang Teng said as he wiped the sweat that formed in his forehead.


    "¡­" they finally realized it when they saw Shan Lu was talking to Guo Cheng and following him while the real Guo Cheng just expressionlessly watched them from behind. The impostor of Guo Cheng clearly wanted to lead Shan Lu to his death! This disciple is always unlucky! They exclaimed in their mind.


    Inside the secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    "Guo-shidi! Guo-shidi! Why won''t you answer me?!" Shan Lu asked as he grabbed ''Guo Cheng''s arm to stop him from leaving.


    Meanwhile, the real Guo Cheng. "¡­" whatever, whenever and wherever the situation is, Shan Lu is really stupid! He screamed in his mind. Can''t he see it''s not speaking and just stupidly smiling? I don''t smile like that since I''m not stupid! He thought in indignation as he raised a talisman to kill his impostor.


    However, the impostor sensed his killing intent and it jumped back, only to be stabbed behind by Shan Lu''s impostor!


    "AAAAH! You bastard! How can you kill Guo-shidi?!" Shan Lu asked as he drawn his sword while his impostor grinned.


    "I''ll kill you and replace you!" the impostor Shan Lu said as he started to attack the real Shan Lu.


    Guo Cheng who saw Shan Lu is being suppressed. "¡­" this is interesting. He thought as he lowered his talisman. I think I wanted to team up with an impostor than the real one but an idiot. He thought.


    (Tang Teng who can guess Guo Cheng''s thought. "¡­")


    Suddenly, Wu Xi appeared and killed the impostor Shan Lu. "Ah! Wu Xi!" Shan Lu exclaimed. "Wait¡­ it''s really you?" he asked the mute rogue cultivator.


    "¡­" so you''d doubt others but not doubt yourself?! Guo Cheng screamed in his mind in frustration as he went out of his hiding. "Shan-shixiong!" he called as he ran towards them.


    Shan Lu turned and his eyes lit up when he saw Guo Cheng. "Guo-shidi, you''re safe - !" he exclaimed.


    Guo Cheng saw Wu Xi didn''t attack Shan Lu who has his back wide open and only raised a talisman.


    "Hello." Wu Xi greeted.


    It''s really him. Guo Cheng thought and sighed in relief when they saw two more people appeared.


    "Shan-shixiong! It''s me!" ''Guo Cheng'' called.


    "Guo-shidi?!" Shan Lu exclaimed in shock.


    "¡­" Guo Cheng''s face darkened. How na?ve are you?! He glared at Shan Lu before he disposed his impostor while Wu Xi disposed of his.


    "¡­ they''re impostors?!" Shan Lu was shocked after he saw the two newcomers died.


    "¡­" Guo Cheng and Wu Xi looked at each other before they left Shan Lu. If not for Shan Lu''s stupidity, they''d think he''s the impostor.


    "WAIT!" Shan Lu called and followed behind them.


    Back in the Righteous Alliance, everyone unanimously turned to Tang Teng after they saw the display of Shan Lu''s idiocy.


    "¡­" Tang Teng wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    Nobody laughed, even the ingratiating Xie Lan nor the carefree Qian Shan. One, because Tang Teng is a serious and respectable sect leader like Jing Rui. Two, the situation in the Feng Hua Palace is dire underneath the surface.


    Inside the secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    Xi Xing stared at Xi Ming and Gong Xian in front of him. "Xiao Xing. Don''t believe that liar. He isn''t your Xian-ge." Xi Ming told Xi Xing.


    "Xiao Xing. Don''t believe him. He''s the liar. He''s not your da ge!" Gong Xian told Xi Xing.


    Sun Yi was strolling when he saw Xi Xing killed both Xi Ming and Gong Xian. "¡­" this child looked dull but he''s actually smart. "Xi-shidi." He called.


    Xi Xing turned and saw Sun Yi. "Second young master Sun." he called.


    Sun Yi appreciatively smiled. "Glad you noticed." He told him.


    Xi Xing nodded. "I won''t call Xi Ming ''da ge''. Xian-ge knows that." He explained. "Xi Ming also won''t call Xian-ge ''liar''." He added.


    Sun Yi nodded. "This place can only perceive our impression of the others and not its depth." He said. "How do you know it was me?" he asked.


    "Xi Ming said second young master Sun has a sunny aura that cannot be copied by anyone." Xi Xing answered. "I''ve seen it during the third stage." He said.


    Sun Yi widely smiled as he patted Xi Xing''s head affectionately. "Looks like Xi Ming taught you well!" he said. "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Xi Xing obediently answered. His submissive personality cannot be copied, too.

 Chapter 195 - The Scum Is Conflicted

    In the Righteous Alliance.


    "The maze plays with the contestants by copying themselves and either mess with them or their opponent near them." The emcee explained for the audience.


    "So, Yu Sheng and Jing Hei are near to each other earlier, but Jing Hei went to Qian Lin''s direction while Yu Sheng went to the opposite!" someone said.


    "Jing Bai and Jing Kang are lucky to meet up."


    "Yeah. Same with Tang Zhe and Tang Yun, and Guo Cheng and Shan Lu." They said.


    "Don''t forget Li Tian and Feng Mo, too." Someone added.


    "Sun Yi and Xi Xing are from different groups, but Sun Yi came from Shanliang, and he has a good temperament thus they didn''t fight." Somebody explained.


    "You''re right!" the audience said and watched the image projected by the Cleansing Stone.


    "On the Zunjingde Sect''s side, only Jing Cheng hasn''t appeared. On the Shanliangde Sect''s side, Xi Ming and Gong Xian still didn''t appear." The two''s impostors don''t count.


    "Yeah. The Huakai Sect has all appeared. Even the Huli Sect, Kang Ce has appeared." someone said. "But the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect¡­" he said.


    "Yes. Chen Han, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng still hasn''t appeared!"


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples are worried. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ da shixiong¡­ Chen-shixiong¡­" they cried as they clasped their hands tight to pray for their fellow disciples'' safety.


    "Yu Sheng¡­" Zuo Zhe called when he saw Yu Sheng took out an empty talisman and drew on it using his qi.


    "He''s smart." Shu Mu said. He''s referring to Yu Sheng. "He didn''t panic nor was he fazed by the impostors. Instead, he calmly walked around the area and drew a map!" he said.


    Zuo Zhe smiled when he heard the praise for Yu Sheng. "Yes. Yu Sheng is a flexible man!" He proudly said.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Le, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou smiled meaningfully as they looked at Zuo Zhe with a hint of teasing in their eyes. Zuo Zhe immediately blushed when he understood their smile and he looked away.


    Everyone suddenly exclaimed when the scene projected of the Cleansing Stone changed to Fei Yin and Jing Cheng. Contrary to the peaceful meeting of the other contestants, Jing Cheng and Fei Yin fought fiercely when they saw each other! They immediately exchanged one hundred blows in a few seconds, and their sword spirits were even forced to come out!


    "Da shixiong!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples cried when they saw Fei Yin.


    "Finally, they came out." Shu Mu said as he watched Jing Cheng and Fei Yin fought against each other. "Huh? That sword spirit¡­ it looks familiar - ?" he muttered as he looked at Fei Yin''s sword spirit.


    "¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples and Zuo Zhe.


    "Ah! Fei Yin''s sword spirit looked like Cheng Sheng!" the audience exclaimed when they saw Xiao Bao. "He truly loves Cheng Sheng, huh?" they said.


    Xie Lan and Fei Huang. "¡­" they''re currently in the same boat when it regards to Fei Yin''s matter. No. He''s just shameless to possess Cheng Sheng in this area.


    "Wait! Look!" someone exclaimed and pointed Jing Cheng''s sword spirit. "Jing Cheng''s sword spirit also looked familiar!" he said.


    "Huh? Was that sect leader Jing¡­?" the sect leaders said when they saw the smaller version of Jing Rui. Even Jing Rui''s clothes and his cold expression is the same! They meaningfully looked at Jing Rui whose face is vacant. But, behind his hair, his ears are suspiciously red.


    "Jing Cheng must idolize sect leader Jing very much, right?" the audience said. If Cheng Sheng can be said as Fei Yin''s lover, who would dare desecrate the cold but respectable sect leader Jing Rui and name him as Jing Cheng''s lover just because Jing Cheng''s sword spirit looked like Jing Rui?


    "But, both have their sword spirit out. They aren''t impostors, right?" someone finally asked the problem.


    "Yeah. Why are they fighting?"


    Inside the secret realm, Feng Hua palace.


    Jing Cheng gritted his teeth as he blocked Fei Yin''s attacks while his sword spirit counterattacked. However, Fei Yin''s sword spirit cannot be underestimated just like the one whom it taken its appearance! As he and Fei Yin fought, their sword spirits also fought.


    "Da ge!" Jing Bai and Jing Kang finally arrived. Then, they immediately joined Jing Cheng to fight against Fei Yin!


    Fei Yin immediately gone defensive as he blocked the Jing trio''s attacks. However, just as they thought Fei Yin would lose, Yu Sheng ¨C the strongest contestant, has arrived and helped Fei Yin!


    "Ganging up on someone, huh?" Yu Sheng grinned as he pushed back Jing Bai and Jing Kang in just one wave of his sword.


    Jing Kang almost fell on his back but Jing Bai immediately caught his sleeve and pulled him back. They thought Yu Sheng would strike them, but they were surprised to see him just smiling at them while staring at them.


    "Is he an impostor?" Jing Bai can''t help but ask.


    "Do you think an impostor can copy his power?" Jing Kang asked back as they stared vigilantly at Yu Sheng.


    "Now, now." Yu Sheng said as he took out the mini-map he drew. The two saw him started drawing and they were about to help Jing Cheng when Yu Sheng blocked their way. "I can''t have you interrupt them fighting." He told the two.


    "What?!" they said. "You think you can stop us¡­" they said before their voice trailed off.


    Yu Sheng grinned. The answer: he can. He can even stop Jing Cheng if he wanted to, yet here he is carefreely creating a map on an empty talisman. "Don''t worry. Fei Yin won''t kill Jing Cheng. Cheng Sheng doesn''t permit him to." He told Jing Bai and Jing Kang. "Fei Yin just had a vendetta towards Jing Cheng. Tang Zhe and Kang Ce should watch their back, too. Those who fought against Cheng Sheng yesterday, they will taste Fei Yin''s wrath." He said and turned when Jing Cheng was kicked towards the tree while Fei Yin lowered his leg. "Done?" he smiled at Fei Yin. He was just passing by when he saw Fei Yin was being ganged up by the Jing trio. He knew Fei Yin can hold them off, but since they are fellow transmigrators, they can''t unleash their strength. Thus, they keep their strength at its minimum, or else they''ll be expulsed by this world. That must also be the reason why Cheng Sheng wasn''t exposing his strength.


    "Yeah." Fei Yin said as he coldly looked at Jing Cheng. "I know this isn''t your strength. I''ll see you again." He told Jing Cheng who was helped by Jing Bai and Jing Kang. Then, he and Yu Sheng left.


    "Are they really just Peak Level Golden Core Stage?" Jing Kang can''t help but wonder.


    "We don''t have to worry about this for now." Jing Cheng said as he wiped the blood off his lips. "Let''s regroup with Ah Hei and Qian Lin first." He told them.


    "Yes!" Jing Bai answered.


    "Why did you¡­" Jing Kang was about to ask Jing Cheng why Jing Cheng didn''t fight with all his power against Fei Yin when he saw Jing Cheng''s sword spirit. So that''s it. He thought with his face covered in black lines.


    "Ah Rui." Jing Cheng silently called his sword spirit in his mind. His sword spirit immediately went back to his sword.


    Jing Bai grimaced as they left the area. Fortunately, Jing Cheng didn''t call out his sword spirit''s name. He might have lost against Fei Yin, but Jing Cheng will lose his life if Jing Rui would find out he named the sword spirit after him, including its appearance.


    Another reason why Jing Cheng lost against Fei Yin is because Jing Cheng and his sword spirit didn''t have a full tacit understanding between them. It??s because of Jing Cheng''s pent-up feelings towards Jing Rui, and he developed a heart demon which he continuously suppresses. Yesterday, Jing Cheng felt more insulted than grateful towards Cheng Sheng even though Cheng Sheng saved them from being examined by the Cleansing Stone.


    Jing Cheng''s heart demon will forever be his shame.


    Meanwhile, Chen Han''s face is covered in black lines as he stared at Gong Xian who was sleeping. He can leave him and be on his way, but he also can''t leave him since Gong Xian will definitely be attacked while being defenseless.


    This guy is more carefree than Ah Sheng. He thought and sighed. He''ll wait for Xi Ming and Xi Xing to arrive to pass Gong Xian to them and then leave.


    On the other side, Cheng Sheng was wet from his head to his feet when he appeared in the pond. The lotus flowers are sliding down his body, yet he didn''t care as he stared at Xi Ming who grimaced after he Sheng sharply glared at him.


    What did I do now?! Xi Ming thought and depressingly heaved a sigh. He just happened to be on the same place as Cheng Sheng, yet his life is now threatened.

 Chapter 196 - The Scum Is Playful

    "S-second young master Chen ¨C " Xi Ming called before his pupils shrank when he saw Cheng Sheng''s sword flew towards him! He immediately drew his sword to block, only for him to flow out of the pond because of the impact. His eyes widened as he immediately flipped in the air and landed on his feet. "Second young master Chen - !" he called but when he turned, he saw Cheng Sheng already walking away, and his sword flew back to its scabbard. "¡­" what was that?! He thought with his face covered in dark lines. Then, he noticed something floating in the pond where he was standing earlier.


    In the Righteous Alliance.


    "Wah! It was too close!" the audience exclaimed when they saw Xi Ming''s impostor was floating in the pond. Half of its body was in the water while its other half was on the rubble. There was no blood that spilled, and then the body slowly disappeared.


    "Xi Ming''s impostor almost drowned Xi Ming!" they exclaimed. "If Cheng Sheng didn''t force him out of the pond to not alert the impostor, Xi Ming would''ve died!" they said.


    Fei Huang sighed in relief and he glanced at Xie Lan. He thought Xie Lan would gloat again but he noticed Xie Lan had been silent since earlier. ¡­ was it his impostor that''s present today and not himself? Fei Huang thought before he turned his attention to the competition.


    Inside the secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    It''s not as if Xi Ming is blind nor stupid. He can understand Cheng Sheng''s intention. To not alert the impostor, he forced him out with killing intent. It''s either to die in the impostor''s hands or be harmed in Cheng Sheng''s hands.


    He immediately ran after Cheng Sheng and saw him walking outside the courtyard. Cheng Sheng''s clothes are already dry and clean but his hair remained wet. Cheng Sheng couldn''t use a Cleaning Talisman on his hair.


    "Second young master Chen!" Xi Ming called as he followed behind him, matching his pace. "Thank you for earlier." He told him.


    "You thank me for killing ''you''?" Cheng Sheng said. He''s referring to the impostor. Seeing Xi Ming didn''t speak, he spoke. "You following me¡­ are you not afraid I may be an impostor instead?" he asked.


    "¡­ no." Xi Ming answered. No one would act like the way you do. He thought when he remembered the ground near the pond had cracked earlier.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows just raised but he didn''t speak further. "Da shixiong¡­" he muttered.


    As if he was heard, Fei Yin appeared! "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called and saw Cheng Sheng was with Xi Ming. His eyes immediately narrowed.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened and he looked at Cheng Sheng. However, Cheng Sheng just walked towards Fei Yin, only for Cheng Sheng to pass by Fei Yin!


    "Wha ¨C " he said and immediately drew his sword when he saw Cheng Sheng signaled him after he stood behind Fei Yin. He immediately lunged at Fei Yin while Fei Yin attacked him!


    "Sorry, young master Xi." Cheng Sheng said as he yawned while Xi Ming and ''Fei Yin'' fought. "I can''t bear to hurt my da shixiong, even if it''s his impostor. Since you''re already here, I''ll leave him to you." He explained before he waved at Xi Ming. "They''re easy to kill since they cannot use qi. If you want for more explanation, just find me later. See ya." He told him and then left.


    Xi Ming who was left behind. "¡­" how the hell did he do it? He thought, referring to Cheng Sheng summoning an impostor. Fortunately, he has the best temper since he learned from Fei Lin, or else he would have already exploded just now like Kang Ce after Cheng Sheng had used him as a meat shield.


    Kang Ce who was shot1 even if he''s not around. "¡­" why me?


    Back to the Righteous Alliance, everyone who saw Cheng Sheng used Xi Ming to deal with the impostor he himself called. "¡­" even at this moment he still didn''t forget to pit someone. Cheng Sheng, you''re such a talent! They thought, didn''t know whether to laugh or cry but knew they feel pity for Xi Ming.


    "W-w-wow¡­ Cheng-shixiong knew how to summon an impostor?" You Rou said as she forced a smile while she coldly sweated. The evidence of Cheng Sheng being a scum is now clear as a day. Before, they could mask Cheng Sheng''s wrongdoings by his kind intentions. But, now¡­


    "Y-y-yes! Cheng-shixiong must know the condition set for an impostor to appear! Thus, he showed us a demonstration! Hahahaha¡­" Lei Ling said as he shallowly laughed.


    Meanwhile, Lei Qing and Zuo Zhe who remained silent. "¡­" we can''t justify his crimes anymore.


    "What do you think, elder Pai? Elder Su?" Zheng Fu Gong said as he looked at Pai Lie and Su Yuan.


    "¡­" don''t you dare to use us to divert Fei Huang''s attention! Pai Lie and Su Yuan thought as they glanced at Fei Huang whose face darkened while he glared at Xie Lan who maintained his blank face as he seriously looked at the Cleansing Stone projecting the competition. Sect leader Xie, you can''t fool us with your righteous appearance! They thought.


    However, Xie Lan is really serious this time. He can''t take lightly his disciples'' life like in the previous stages. Every time his disciples appear, his heart would jump to his throat. He''s afraid they''d be confused by the maze and hurt each other.


    He remembered when he, Fan Wen, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Ming Ye and Luo Shi joined the Intersect Competition when they were still studying in the Shanliangde Sect. It was a pity that none of them had reached the Spring of Life during the fourth stage, making Fei Xin ¨C Fei Huang''s elder brother and the sect leader at that time, become mad and feel humiliated. They were the most promising generation of disciples, yet they failed to win the competition.


    "This is the extent of the stray dogs'' talent, sect leader." Xi Peng said as he stoked Fei Xin''s anger.


    As what Xi Peng wanted, the prideful Fei Xin became angrier. He banished the two elders that are their shifu. Fan Wen''s matter at that time also came to light, and he took Fan Wen away after bidding goodbye to their shifu who went to seclusion. Chen Jing and Wu Fan also returned to the Youxiwang Sect, taking along Luo Shi and Ming Ye who were referred to as ''stray dogs'', together with Xie Lan and Fan Wen, for being orphaned children that grew up in the streets and raised by a nameless beggar. This is the reason why Xie Lan and Fan Wen had affinity with Ming Ye and Luo Shi.


    The Shanliangde Sect regained their glory when Fei Lin and Xi Ling entered the Intersect Competition and reached the Spring of Life, becoming Nascent Soul Stage when they came out of the secret realm. They then became the elders of the Shanliangde Sect.


    In the previous Intersect Competition, the Zunjingde Sect, Youxiwang Sect and Qianxu Sect gained their prestige, too. Qian Tian had also reached the Spring of Life and became as Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, but was only recently became instated as an elder of their sect. The Zunjingde Sect and the Youxiwang Sect also had a fair share of their disciples becoming Nascent Soul Stage cultivators, adding more elders to their sect.


    Xie Lan took a deep breath. This generation of disciples are more promising than the previous ones. They can figure out the impostors'' tricks that were deceiving their mind unlike the previous generations who only knew how to fight them and waste their breath and energy. Even Cheng Sheng, he seemed to discover how do the impostors appear.


    It seemed as if something lit up in his mind. "I get it." He said.


    "Huh?" they turned to him.


    "Develop a calm mind and they won''t appear." Xie Lan said as he looked at Cheng Sheng freely wandering around the countless courtyards of the palace. "If you''d panic ¨C " he said and looked at Kang Ce who was being chased by ''Li Tian'' and ''Feng Mo''. " ¨C they will... they will appear." He said.


    "Sect leader Xie, you mean¡­"


    "The first stage tests one''s patience. The second stage tests one''s strength. The third stage tests one''s mind. And the fourth stage ¨C" Xie Lan said. " ¨C tests one''s heart1." He told them.


    Fei Huang nodded. "One had to be patient to reach the top of the canyon, as well as patient with their creations. The more hasty you are, the more the mistakes you''ll make resulting in failure." He said as they remembered the first stage of the competition ¨C the preliminary stage, the martial arts test and the alchemy test.


    "One has to have strength to deal with his opponent." Qian Shan said as he smiled. He''s referring to the second stage.


    "One has to devise tactics to survive for seven days." Jing Rui said. He''s referring to the third stage.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded. "Obtaining these three and combining it with courage, you will pass the test." He said as they looked at the Cleansing Stone projecting the contestants inside the secret realm.

 Chapter 197 - The Scum Is Knowledgeable

    Since the Cleansing Stone the contestants possess has a limited function, they1 didn''t see what happened to Cheng Sheng and Xi Ming.


    "Second young master Chen! Please wait!" Xi Ming called when he saw Cheng Sheng''s figure. He can tell it''s Cheng Sheng since Cheng Sheng has an otherworldly aura.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows raised as he stopped hopping on the mountains of rubble. He turned to Xi Ming. "Young master Xi, you''re fast. As expected of the eldest disciple of the Shanliangde Sect!" he exclaimed.


    I don''t dare. Xi Ming thought. One should boast in the face of a narcissistic person. "You said you know how these¡­ beings appear." He said.


    Cheng Sheng crossed his arms as he stared at Xi Ming. "You believed me?" he asked.


    "¡­" should I haven''t? Xi Ming thought. "Yes." He honestly answered.


    Cheng Sheng beamed. "You did right!" he said. "These creatures are projections of our mind." He told him.


    "''projections''?"


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "They came from our mind. In short, we made them." He explained.


    Xi Ming was shocked.


    Cheng Sheng ignored him as he turned to the side. Suddenly, Fei Yin appeared! "Young master Xi. I already told you. I can''t bear to kill my da shixiong." He said as he blinked his eyes at Xi Ming, appearing looking pitiful.


    Xi Ming''s face was covered in dark lines and he killed ''Fei Yin''.


    "Brilliant!" Cheng Sheng said as he clapped his hands.


    The obedient Xi Ming. "¡­" my patience is about to run out.


    Cheng Sheng read Xi Ming''s expression and he finally stopped fooling around. "The reason we can easily kill them is they''re just projections." He said. "However, the reason they can attack us is that they were given a physical body." He explained. "However, they do not contain qi. Thus, even if they use our sword after copying it, they cannot use sword glares." He held Xiao Ling. "Of course, they cannot invoke our sword spirit, too." He added.


    Xi Ming looked at Cheng Sheng, awe filled his eyes. "Second young master Chen, you sure are perceptive." He praised him. He is honest with his words.


    Cheng Sheng just shrugged and turned, only to see Xi Xing. "Oh." He said as if he remembered something.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened. "Ah Xing?!" he exclaimed. He was about to move when his pupils shrank after he saw Cheng Sheng''s sword flew and stabbed Xi Xing! "Second young master Chen!" he yelled.


    "Don''t leave your place." Cheng Sheng told him as he raised his hand. "He''s not Xi Xing." He told him.


    "What?!" Xi Ming said and looked at ''Xi Xing'' who blankly looked at Xiao Ling piercing his chest. "Ah Xing¡­ he''s an impostor?" he asked.


    "I forgot to tell you something." Cheng Sheng said as he called back Xiao Ling. However, ''Xi Xing'' didn''t disappear. "These beings are brainless, and they operate through their instinct ¨C " he said when ''Xi Xing'' leaped and raised his sword to cut him. " ¨C to kill." He said as he sliced ''Xi Xing'' into two. The blood splattered to the sides. Not a drop fell on Cheng Sheng''s body.


    Xi Ming was frozen in shock as he stared at ''Xi Xing'' that instantly disappeared. "Ah Xing¡­" he called under his breath before he woke from his daze. "Wait. This one has blood but the other before didn''t have." He said when he remembered his impostor in the pond earlier that Cheng Sheng killed.


    "Ah? Really? I didn''t notice. They all look the same to me." Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    "¡­" second young master Chen¡­ Xi Ming helplessly thought. It is reasonable Cheng Sheng wouldn''t understand since he isn''t from this secret realm. He should be considerate of him since they are in the same boat, and also be grateful since Cheng Sheng tells him his insights.


    If Cheng Sheng didn''t or if he was just alone right now, he would senselessly attack these impostors or that he would have already been deceived by them.


    "Morever ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he cleaned Xiao Ling with a Cleaning Talisman. " ¨C they are attracted to people with higher cultivation. And, the higher the individual''s cultivation, the more the information they can gather from them." He explained. For example, like Fei Yin''s impostor earlier. The reason why it can call Cheng Sheng ''shidi'' earlier and act like Fei Yin is because Cheng Sheng has a high cultivation. "They can copy more perfectly the person the most intimate in one''s mind. Since, after all, it is us who creates them." He added.


    "So, the process to call them¡­" Xi Ming said.


    "One just had to think of them and they will appear." Cheng Sheng answered and resumed leaving.


    Xi Ming immediately followed behind him as he pondered. "But, wouldn''t the person with a high cultivation would know it''s an impostor even if the impostor perfectly copied their person1 since the impostor has no qi?" he asked.


    "What if that person has a very confused mind?" Cheng Sheng asked. "For example ¨C " he said.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened. "A Heart Demon!" he exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded before his brows knitted. "But¡­" he said as he placed his fingers on his chin while he hopped through the sea of rubble.


    "What is it, second young master Chen?" Xi Ming asked.


    "I''ve been trying to call founder, but he wouldn''t respond." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Huh?" Xi Ming said. Does he mean sect leader Xie? He thought.


    "You see, I wanted to share the fortunes in this secret realm with founder, but he wouldn''t respond." Cheng Sheng said before he smiled when he saw Xi Ming just became more confused. "I am trying to see if the secret realm is limited to copy only the people inside and not the people outside." He explained.


    "So¡­ you''re trying to summon sect leader Xie''s impostor?" Xi Ming asked.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­ sect leader Xie wouldn''t appear, right?" Xi Ming asked.


    "If he could, we would''ve already seen founder earlier." Cheng Sheng said.


    Xi Ming sighed in relief. No matter if it was an impostor, but a sect leader''s presence makes him feel more pressured. "Ah." He said when he remembered something.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Xi Ming''s expression turned serious. "Say¡­ what would happen to a person with a Heart Demon if he wouldn''t see the person in his mind in this realm?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng was puzzled at first before his eyes widened when he understood. "A Heart Demon born out of an unrequited love, eh?" he said as he grinned.


    Xi Ming didn''t know how to respond. He just waited for Cheng Sheng to speak.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t disappoint him. "If he kept calling his person, even if it''d be just an impostor, but the person didn''t appear¡­" he said. "¡­ he''ll start to mistake the person nearest to him as the person in his heart." He explained.


    Xi Ming held his breath. "How would that happen?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng tried to think. "Since his mind started to become confused, but his person wouldn''t come out, the first person that would appear in his sight is the person he''ll mistake for the person in his mind." He explained.


    Xi Ming suddenly froze and stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "¡­ second young master Chen." Xi Ming called. "I know you already noticed." He said when he saw Cheng Sheng slowly smiled.


    "I am just good at reading people''s emotions." Cheng Sheng told Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming stared at Cheng Sheng before he helplessly sighed. "You are right." He said. "Jing Cheng has a Heart Demon." He told him. "And, as his friend, I wanted to help him." His face is serious.


    Cheng Sheng isn''t surprised. No matter how many people would claim the Shanliangde Sect and the Zunjingde Sect are truly enemies, but no one would mistake the current generation''s friendship. "Young master Xi." He called. "You know how I work. To be fair, something has to be exchanged for the hard work I''ll bear." He told him.


    Xi Ming is speechless of how Cheng Sheng could still fish in troubled waters. "I''ll pay you when we get out of the secret realm." He told Cheng Sheng. "I just want you to help Jing Cheng." He said. He can''t bear to see Jing Cheng falling in grace.


    "Because I''m deeply moved by your display of friendship, I''ll help." Cheng Sheng said as he took out his Cleansing Stone.


    "Thank you." Xi Ming sighed in relief. He knew Cheng Sheng knows a lot of things, thus he might know how to suppress one''s Heart Demon. "What are you going to do with your Cleansing Stone?" he asked.


    "In order to help a person, one should know where he is first?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "¡­ I apologize for being mindless." Xi Ming said. "Second young master Chen, it only shows a map of the secret realm, but not the location of the other contestants, unlike in the third stage." He told him before he paused. "Second young master Chen knows how to locate a contestant?" he asked in surprise when he realized it.


    "I''m not omnipotent." Cheng Sheng said as he stared at his Cleansing Stone.


    "¡­ then, what are you doing?" Xi Ming asked. He cannot comprehend Cheng Sheng''s actions.


    "If I''d say I''m admiring the Cleansing Stone''s magnificence, would you believe me?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Xi Ming didn''t dare answer.


    Cheng Sheng finally let Xi Ming off of his sarcastic remarks since he likes Xi Ming''s temper. "In the earlier stage, the Alliance''s disciples'' Cleansing Stone can see the contestants in the map. However, our Cleansing Stone can''t." he said as he looked at his Cleansing Stone.


    "You are saying¡­" Xi Ming said.


    "The Cleansing Stone is one of the precious resources. The Alliance wouldn''t waste the Cleansing Stone. I am guessing they are recycling the Cleansing Stones that were used by the previous contestants, as well as the Cleansing Stones used by their disciples before." Cheng Sheng explained.


    "You mean¡­" Xi Ming''s eyes widened.


    "Yes ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he blinked and his pupils turned silver. He opened his Spiritual Sense. " ¨C they just concealed the location of the other contestants." He grinned when multiple specks of light appeared in the map of his Cleansing Stone.

 Chapter 198 - The Scum Is Stingy

    The Righteous Alliance''s elders who were found out. "¡­" Cheng Sheng, you''re too smart! They cried in their heart. Then, they heard what Cheng Sheng said next.


    " ¨C after all, the Alliance is merciful. They wouldn''t deprive the contestants a horse1, right?" Cheng Sheng asked. "They still would give us a way out." He said.


    Xi Ming who didn''t dare answer. "¡­" I''m afraid to offend either1 way. He thought.


    The Righteous Alliance''s elders who actually just really reused the Cleansing Stones. "¡­" fine. We''re stingy! They thought.


    Zheng Yi and the other Alliance''s disciples. "¡­" this Cheng Sheng is really too crafty!


    Secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    Cheng Sheng suppressed his smile as he added a few more compliments for the Righteous Alliance even though he knew their face must be turning green after he figured out their tricks. "They must really care for the contestants'' welfare." He said. "They wanted to develop camaraderie in the previous stage. Thus, they let us now use the Cleansing Stone to locate one another and help each other." He explained.


    Xi Ming who knew Cheng Sheng is just bullshitting. "¡­" he just wanted to crush the Righteous Alliance''s IQ, right? He thought. He felt he had discovered something so he chose to change the topic. "Then, have you seen where Jing Cheng is?" he asked.


    "You can see them, too, if you''d open your Spiritual Sense." Cheng Sheng told Xi Ming. "In this way, you can also differentiate the authentic person from the fake one." He added.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened and he nodded his head before he took out his Cleansing Stone and opened his Spiritual Sense. "Ah!" he exclaimed when he saw the familiar sight. It was like before with Ruo He ¨C the Alliance''s disciple assigned to the Shanliangde Sect to accompany them in the third stage. "Amazing¡­" he muttered when he can finally see the other contestants'' location.


    The two of them currently looked like a pair of children who discovered a treasure.


    Back in the Righteous Alliance, Zheng Fu Gong and the other Alliance''s elders. "¡­" damn it. Cheng Sheng told them how to cheat! They thought with darkened face. This is too early in the game for them to cheat! They added in their mind.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples with Zuo Zhe. "¡­" what''s with this guilty feeling? We didn''t cheat! They thought.


    Fei Huang, who saw Cheng Sheng helped Xi Ming, forgotten Cheng Sheng''s earlier wrongdoing1. "Cheng Sheng is really commendable. He even helps his opponents." He said as he calmly sipped his tea.


    "¡­" sect leader Fei, weren''t you the one who hated Cheng Sheng earlier?! You treat him like he''s your enemy! The sect leader thought as they looked at Fei Huang with accusing gaze.


    "Xi Ming wanted to help Jing Cheng. Cheng Sheng helped Xi Ming, indirectly helping Jing Cheng, too! He''s amazing!" Qian Shan exclaimed. "As expected of the Chen Clan''s heir. He''s benevolent!" he added.


    "¡­" sect leader Qian! Are you deaf to not hear Cheng Sheng and Xi Ming''s deal earlier?! The sect leaders think they''re going to die in exasperation.


    "Mn." Jing Rui said with a cold face, but his shoulders are tense. Jing Cheng¡­ he thought as his brows knitted in worry. He has a Heart Demon. He thought. I''m so stupid to not notice it. I failed as his uncle. He thought as he lowered his head.


    "There is something I haven''t told you." Xie Lan suddenly poke. "Xiao Sheng created a Cleansing Meridian Pill that can quell a Heart Demon." He told them.


    Jing Rui gasped while the sect leaders'' eyes widened in shock. "Is this true?!" they asked.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Yes." He said.


    "How effective is it?" Su Yuan curiously asked.


    "Shu Mu had taken it." Xie Lan told them.


    Everyone was shocked. "Shu Mu¡­ that''s right. Before, he has a nasty attitude¡­" a sect leader said.


    "Yeah. Now, his temperament has changed. So, he actually had a Heart Demon, too?" someone said in surprise.


    Jing Rui stared at Xie Lan.


    "Cheng Sheng will help your nephew. Cheng Sheng is now the best doctor inside the secret realm. So, you can rest your worry, sect leader Jing." Wu Yuan told Jing Rui when he saw Jing Rui looked like he wanted to tell Xie Lan something. However, since Xie Lan''s focus is now on his disciples, Xie Lan doesn''t have time to worry about trifling matters so he didn''t notice Jing Rui''s gaze.


    Jing Rui sighed in relief as he watched the competition. His heart grew apprehensive again when he saw Jing Cheng was fighting Jing Bai and Jing Kang was helping Jing Bai defend against Jing Cheng''s attacks. Please¡­ hurry up. He thought as he watched Xi Ming and Cheng Sheng going towards the Jing trio''s direction.


    Secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    "Are you worried about Xi Ming?" Sun Yi asked as he looked at the silent Xi Xing as they walked.


    Xi Xing nodded.


    Sun Yi''s smile crooked. Geez¡­ this kid is too silent. He thought, feeling helpless. Just like my Yuan. He added and sighed. He''s the only one who was talking since earlier to get rid of the silence between them. "Hm?" he said when he saw two familiar people going their way and attacked them.


    Two green sword glares collided with a vibrant purple glare after Sun Yi met the attack head-on. "It''s really Sun-shixiong!" Feng Mo exclaimed when he saw Sun Yi.


    Li Tian sighed in relief. "Sun-shixiong." He greeted before he nodded at Xi Xing.


    Sun Yi also sighed in relief, but for a different reason. Whew! I''m glad I met the lively Xinfaxian Sect disciples. Or else, I''m going insane from the silence of the Shanliangde Sect disciple. He thought and glanced at the silent Xi Xing who nodded at Li Tian and Feng Mo as a greeting. "Who have you met before?" he asked.


    "We only met Kang Ce." Feng Mo answered.


    "Kang Ce likes to work alone. He won''t cooperate with anyone." Sun Yi chuckled.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo nodded in agreement. "Sun-shixiong is right." They said while Xi Xing remained silent as he listened.


    Sun Yi''s face was covered in dark lines. Xi Xing would drive him insane if they hadn''t met Li Tian and Feng Mo. "Let''s go." He told them.


    "Yes!" Li Tian and Feng Mo answered while Xi Xing just followed behind them.


    Meanwhile, Tang Zhe helplessly sighed while following behind Tang Yun who was sulking after he doubted him earlier. "I''m sorry." He told him.


    "Hmph!" Tang Yun said as he frowned.


    Tang Zhe sighed. What is wrong with me? I''ve doubted my brother. He thought. If it was Shu Mu, I ¨C he said before he froze. Would I have not doubted him1? He thought as he pondered.


    Tang Yun ignored Tang Zhe and saw Guo Cheng and Shan Lu walking towards them. His eyes narrowed and, venting his anger, didn''t hesitate to attack the two whether they were real or impostors. "HA!" he yelled as he swung his sword and sent a sword glare towards them. Its momentum is fierce.


    Guo Cheng and Shan Lu were startled when they heard Tang Yun''s voice. Guo Cheng immediately reacted as he took out talismans and made a wall of them before him and Shan Lu. "HEY!" he angrily yelled at Tang Yun after the smoke dispersed from the collision of their attacks. "Do you want to kill us?!" he asked.


    Tang Zhe was surprised as he immediately held Tang Yun''s hand that''s holding his sword. "Guo-shidi! Shan-shidi!" he called before he turned to Tang Yun. "Xiao Yun, they are your shixiong. Why do you have to ¨C " he said.


    "Shut up! Don''t touch me!" Tang Yun told Tang Zhe before he pulled his hand and ran away.


    "Xiao Yun!" Tang Zhe called as he immediately ran after him.


    Guo Cheng and Shan Lu who had just met the two but were immediately left behind. "¡­" they want to run, then run after them! Guo Cheng thought as he pulled Shan Lu who had gone idiot.


    Wu Xi who was silently following behind them and wasn''t noticed. "¡­" should I follow them? He thought before he sighed. He decided to follow behind them.


    On the other hand, Chen Han met Jing Hei and Qian Lin. "Young master Chen!" Jing Hei exclaimed while Qian Lin silently nodded at Chen Han. "You''re with Gong Xian?!" Jing Hei said when he saw Gong Xian sleeping behind Chen Han but he didn''t see the tension between Chen Han and Qian Lin.


    Chen Han disliked Qian Lin''s temper. It''s because he reminds him of his younger brother Cheng Sheng who is carefree, but also sometimes likes to act mysterious when he is silent. Chen Han believes only Cheng Sheng should have a temperament like that. "Yeah." He just said.


    Jing Hei was surprised by Chen Han''s indifference while Qian Lin didn''t speak. He1 could feel Chen Han''s animosity. But, this obtuse Jing Hei didn''t.


    "Oh." Jing Hei muttered. "Young master Chen. We''ll be going first." He told Chen Han and cupped his hands.


    "You''d better." Chen Han said as he held back his temper. His face became grave when he felt the secret realm is affecting his emotions.


    Jing Hei was puzzled by Chen Han''s words but Qian Lin already pulled him to leave. It was a right decision, or else Chen Han''s sword wouldn''t have struck the ground when they left, but struck them instead!

 Chapter 199 - The Scum Is A Model

    Gong Xian doesn''t have a choice but to open his eyes or else he would never have the chance to open his eyes again in case Chen Han would struck him next. He immediately jumped away, which is a right decision since he saw Chen Han''s eyes are bloodshot. "The reason Cheng Sheng suggested to use the array instead of the Cleansing Stone is for you." He said. He''s referring to yesterday''s event. He looked at Chen Han who was trying to suppress his Heart Demon.


    "Shut up!" Chen Han snapped as he started attacking Gong Xian!


    Back in the Righteous Alliance, everyone was shocked. "What the¡­ Chen Han has a Heart Demon?!" they exclaimed. "Not good! He would lead to Qi Deviation!" they said.


    Wu Yuan''s face grew tense while Xie Lan''s face darkened. "This can''t be¡­ how did he develop a Heart Demon?!" the sect leaders frantically asked. After all, Chen Han has a sunny demeanor like Sun Yi but more restrained than Sun Yi since he is the next Chen patriarch.


    Wu Yuan pressed his lips tight as his jaw clenched. Da shixiong¡­ he thought as his eyes finally flashed of worry. Aside from Sun Yi and his father, Chen Han is the next most important person for him. Before he could meet Sun Yi, he and Chen Han grew up together. Chen Han is older than him thus he looked up to him as his elder brother. Needless to say, despite Chen Han''s idiocy, he idolizes him even if it doesn''t show. He greatly respects him.


    "Da shixiong¡­" he muttered.


    "Don''t falter." Xie Lan told him. "Chen Han is a smart person. He will be sane after he vented his anger." He explained.


    Wu Yuan held the armrest tight to the point it cracked. "¡­ okay." He said and took a deep breath. They don''t know why, with Chen Han''s disposition, can he get a Heart Demon.


    "Someone like Chen Han sure has his hard times¡­" the people said as they shook their head with pity.


    Suddenly, everyone exclaimed. "WOAH!" they stared, wide-eyed, when they saw Fei Yin viciously attacked Kang Ce, and Kang Ce immediately was buried in the rubbles!


    "Hey, hey! What''s with this another fight?!" Someone asked, but his tone is excited.


    "Oh, right. I''ve heard Yu Sheng told Jing Bai and Jing Kang before that Fei Yin has a vendetta towards those who opposed Cheng Sheng yesterday." Someone answered as they watched Kang Ce looking helpless while Fei Yin pummeled him to the ground again.


    "Da shixiong¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples were shocked. They haven''t seen this side of their cold and aloof da shixiong. Fei Yin looked viciously cold as he beat up Kang Ce who can''t even defend himself for a second.


    "Amazing¡­" Shu Mu said. This is the first time they have seen Fei Yin''s prowess in fighting. His fight against Jie Mei before in the third stage couldn''t compare to Fei Yin''s fight against Kang Ce now.


    Xiao Le felt conflicted. He didn''t want to see Kang Ce looking like this. They were friends before, and close as brothers. However, now¡­ "Ge¡­" he muttered as he lowered his head.


    "Xiao Le¡­?" Shu Mu called when he saw Xiao Le silently left.


    "Da shixiong, what''s wrong?" one of his fellow disciples asked.


    "¡­ nothing." Shu Mu answered as he stared at the direction Xiao Le left.


    Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe was frightened by Fei Yin''s actions. "No¡­" he muttered under his breath as he stared at Yu Sheng on the side watching Fei Yin fought against Kang Ce.


    "Young master Zuo, what are you saying?" Lei Qing asked.


    "No¡­" Zuo Zhe said. "Fei Yin would have a Heart Demon if he continues this!" he said.


    "What?!"


    Zuo Zhe ignored them as he focused on Yu Sheng who was smiling and even had the time to hum while Fei Yin had almost killed Kang Ce. Yu Sheng¡­ what are you planning?! He gritted his teeth in anger. He knew Yu Sheng is using Fei Yin. However, for what? What is he planning to do? And what does he intend to do to Fei Yin?!


    Yu Sheng. If you harm Fei Yin, you''ll see! He clenched his fists as he glared at Yu Sheng.


    Meanwhile, the sect leaders worriedly looked at Xie Lan. "This Yu Sheng is truly sinister." They said. After all, they thought Yu Sheng is allies with the Xinfaxinan Sect. However, right now, that doesn''t seem to be the case?


    "Is Fei Yin affected by the secret realm?" someone asked and glanced at Fei Huang who looked as tense as Xie Lan.


    "That must be." Someone answered.


    "However, this Yu Sheng¡­" they said as they stared at Yu Sheng''s visage. "What is his objective?" they asked.


    Secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    Cheng Sheng gasped and he stopped. He looked at the direction of northwest.


    "Second young master Chen?" Xi Ming called when he saw Cheng Sheng looked distracted. Suddenly, his eyes widened when he saw Cheng Sheng threw a bottle at him. He immediately caught it.


    "Those are Cleansing Meridian Pills." Cheng Sheng said. "Just feed it regularly to Jing Cheng, one pill for a day. You only need to pay for that after the competition." He told Xi Ming. "I have something to do. I cannot accompany you." He said and flew on his sword before Xi Ming could answer.


    "Second young master Chen¡­" Xi Ming called before he looked at the bottle of magic pills. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng had shown him how to use the locator in the Cleansing Stone, thus he could look for Jing Cheng. He knew Gong Xian can survive, and Xi Xing is smart. Jing Cheng needs his help first!


    He looked at the three orange lights in the Cleansing Stone and immediately went to their direction.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng stopped and looked at the map on his Cleansing Stone. He saw one group of five, two groups of four, one group of three, two groups of two, and then there''s him.


    The group of five consists of four golden lights and one gray light. It is the Huakai Sect. They had regrouped, but there''s a rogue cultivator with them. The gray light could only be Wu Xi, since Yu Sheng likes to act alone.


    One group of four consists of one red light, two green lights and one blue light. The red light could only be Sun Yi who likes to act in groups since he likes liveliness. The two green lights must be Li Tian and Feng Mo. The blue light is someone from Shanliangde Sect. Since he had met Xi Ming, and Gong Xian liked to sleep and never move, this could only be Xi Xing.


    The other group of four consists of three red lights and one blue light. It seems that Xi Ming finally reached Jing Cheng''s group.


    The group of three consists of one gray light, one green light and one brown light. This must be Yu Sheng, Fei Yin and Kang Ce.


    "¡­" Too diverse. He had a bad feeling about these three.


    One group of two consists of an orange light and a purple light. They are Qian Lin, and Jing Hei who likes to stick with him. The other group of two consists of a red light and a blue light. The remaining blue light is Gong Xian. This red light¡­


    "Chen Han." He muttered as he looked at the direction of northwest. He suddenly got a bad feeling. He looked around and noticed there''s no impostor of Chen Han that appeared. Earlier, when he and Xi Ming were talking, Jing Cheng''s impostor also didn''t appear. His conjecture just became true. "Those who have a Heart Demon cannot be copied." He said as he heavily breathed, going towards the northwest. "They can''t, since one ¨C they have no qi. Two ¨C " his eyes narrowed as he held the Cleansing Stone tight. " ¨C it''s the Cleansing Stone projecting them! Damn it!" he cursed.


    If the contestants don''t want to face the impostors, then they have to discard their Cleansing Stone!


    Back to the Righteous Alliance, everyone exclaimed. "Is it true?!" they were shocked. "It''s the Cleansing Stone making those impostors?!" they said.


    Zheng Fu Gong helplessly sighed while Pai Lie proudly smiled. "This is the first time someone figured out how these impostors came to be!" he excitedly said.


    Su Yuan nodded as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "That is the birthplace of the Cleansing Stone, thus its domain. The Cleansing Stone of the contestants is reacting to the main Cleansing Stone inside the maze." He explained. "As for the impostors ¨C " he said as they watched the contestants simultaneously became wounded!


    "WHA ¨C what the heck?!" the audience exclaimed as they watched the contestants whose impostors appeared became grievously injured. "What happened to them?! Weren''t they fine before?!" they asked.


    "No way¡­" Shu Mu said as his brows knit. "Could it be¡­ the injuries those impostors received earlier were reflected to the original contestants, but since the contestants can''t die - " he said as his eyes narrowed. " ¨C their injuries were intensified?!"

 Chapter 200 - The Scum Is Insightful

    Xie Lan, Wu Yuan, Fei Huang, Qian Shan and Jing Rui all tightened their hold in their seat when they saw their disciples became injured. However, they couldn''t do anything to help them. They had undergone in this before.


    "Founder¡­?" Lei Ling and You Rou looked at Xie Lan''s dark expression. Li Tian and Feng Mo were injured, together with Xi Xing in their group. Only Sun Yi didn''t have any injuries since his impostor hasn''t appeared.


    "This is bad." Shu Mu said when he saw Fei Yin is injured. Kang Ce and Yu Sheng, whose impostors haven''t appeared, weren''t affected by this sudden change. But, Kang Ce has many injuries, too, like Fei Yin, since they were caused by Fei Yin.


    Qian Shan''s face is grave when he saw Qian Lin collapsed and Jing Hei frantically called Qian Lin. "Ah Lin¡­" he called.


    "Jing Cheng¡­" Jing Rui called when he saw Jing Cheng''s complexion turned better after Xi Ming had finally delivered the Cleansing Meridian Pills. Jing Bai and Jing Kang weren''t affected by the change since they didn''t have their impostors appear. Only Xi Ming, who had joined their trio, was affected. But, Jing Bai and Jing Kang aren''t any better since they also suffered injuries from Jing Cheng earlier.


    "Xiao Yun¡­" Tang Teng called when he saw Tang Yun collapsed while Tang Zhe immediately cured his wounds. Guo Cheng and Shan Lu were also injured, and Wu Xi ¨C who had been silently following them since, helped them despite his own injuries.


    "This Wu Xi¡­" the other sect leaders said while Li Nanzi fell silent as he stared at Kang Ce.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Wu Yuan called as he looked at Chen Han. Chen Han wasn''t injured since his impostor didn''t appear, but he still has a Heart Demon.


    "Gong Xian!" Fei Huang called when he saw Gong Xian doubled over and coughed out blood. "Look out!" he cried when he saw Chen Han''s sword descended on Gong Xian.


    "NO - !" they all cried when, suddenly, a silver light struck Chen Han! "Who¡­ Cheng Sheng?!" they exclaimed in joy when they saw Cheng Sheng finally reached Chen Han and Gong Xian and saved Gong Xian!


    Fei Huang''s heart in his throat finally settled down. He doesn''t know how he''d explain to Ho Yue if Gong Xian would die. He''s thankful Cheng Sheng arrived.


    However, their calm didn''t prolong when they heard what Cheng Sheng said. "Everyone ¨C " he called through the Cleansing Stone, which surprised everyone, including the contestants who heard Cheng Sheng''s voice through the Cleansing Stone. " ¨C throw away your Cleansing Stone." He told them.


    "WHAT?!" they all said.


    "Cleansing Stone is convenient to us since it not only provides us a map, but it can also take us back outside the realm." Cheng Sheng said. "However, not all things are only good. The bad thing is, the Cleansing Stone is harming us, too. It creates the impostors for us." He explained. "If you still want to wear your Cleansing Stone, then be prepared to be hurt, or hurt others if your or their impostors would appear." He told them.


    It''s not as if they are stupid. The moment they were suddenly injured, they knew it must be those impostors!


    "How do we go back outside, then?" It was Tang Zhe who asked. He''s holding Tang Yun in his arms. He might not have hurt Tang Yun since it was Tang Yun who killed his impostor, but still¡­


    Cheng Sheng held back his tongue that wanted to speak sarcastically again. "Our Cleansing Stone still has its main body." He said. He''s referring to the Cleansing Stone in the Spring of Life.


    They all suddenly were enlightened.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng said as he fed the unconscious Chen Han with a Cleansing Meridian Pill while he gave Gong Xian another magic pill. "If you wanted to leave, everyone shouldn''t have thoughts of giving up and do their best to reach the Spring of Life." He said as he crushed his Cleansing Stone, together with Chen Han''s and Gong Xian''s.


    Everyone saw the contestants simultaneously disappeared from their sight. "No way¡­" they muttered in shock. "How do we know what is happening inside the secret realm?!" they said.


    "There''s no need to." A voice said. It resounded in the whole capital.


    Zheng Fu Gong, the Alliance elders and the sect leaders'' face darkened and they rose from their seat. They have a bad feeling.


    As they had expected, the voice continued speaking. "Those disciples will die when we crush the Cleansing Stone. As for you all ¨C " it said and the sky in the capital suddenly darkened. " ¨C you''ll be dying with them!" it said as a lightning descended from the sky and struck the Cleansing Stone in front of the Alliance elders and the sect leaders!


    "AAAAAA! A demonic cultivator! Run!" the people are not stupid to not associate the sudden change to the demonic cultivators.


    "So they have appeared." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    Pai Lie''s face is dark. "How did they get in?!" he gnashed his teeth as he glared at the dark sky that''s covering their sight from the secret real in the sky.


    "Let''s worry about that later. Let''s deal with them right now." Su Yuan said as he threw spells to the demonic cultivators that suddenly appeared.


    "Contact the elders and the disciples on patrol!" Jing Cheng said.


    "Not good. We can''t contact our disciples!" a sect leader said.


    "Same with our sect''s elders." Another sect leader said.


    Li Nanzi gritted his teeth as he stormed through the demonic cultivators that appeared. "Sect leader Li?!" they called.


    "I won''t dally here and have my disciples die!" Li Nanzi yelled as he flew away.


    "Sect leader Li¡­" they muttered.


    "Everyone!" Shu Mu yelled to the crowd. "Calm down and stay together! The disciples will protect you!" he said as he killed the demonic cultivator that appeared. "Escort the crowd to safely leave the area! They are our priority!" he told his fellow disciples.


    "Yes, da shixiong!" they answered.


    "Hah! Hah!" Lei Qing said as she punched the demonic cultivators that attacked them.


    "Hiyah!" You Rou said as she turned mid-air and her skirt slapped the demonic cultivator''s head.


    "WAAH!" Lei Ling cried as he threw a talisman on the demonic cultivator that attacked You Rou.


    You Rou smiled as she landed on the ground. "Great job, Lei-shixiong!" she patted his shoulder. "Young master Zuo?!" she exclaimed when she saw Zuo Zhe was casting spells. "You''re also a mage?!" she said in surprise.


    "I only know a little." Zuo Zhe answered, but his heart is cursing as he glared at the system manipulating his hands.


    "You''re amazing!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed.


    "Xiao Le¡­" Shu Mu wildly looked around.


    "Shu-shixiong. Weren''t you with Xiao Le before?" Lei Ling asked.


    "He¡­ he left earlier¡­" Shu Mu looked guilty. If only he had followed Xiao Le earlier¡­


    "Xiao Qing! Xiao Ling! Xiao Rou!" Xie Lan called as he and Wu Yuan approached them. Fei Huang, Qian Shan and Jing Rui along with Tang Teng and the other sect leaders had left to protect the capital.


    Zheng Fu Gong and the Alliance elders were left to protect the Alliance''s headquarters. Zheng Fu Gong was fighting off against the enemies while Su Yuan and Pai Lie erected a barrier to protect the Cleansing Stone. Fortunately, it was a barrier that was struck by the lightning earlier but the barrier broke. The Cleansing Stone is still intact. If it''d be destroyed, the contestants cannot go back.


    "Founder! Wu-shixiong¡­ sect leader Wu!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed.


    Wu Yuan nodded at them before he helped Zheng Fu Gong defend the Alliance headquarters. Meanwhile, Xie Lan patted their head. "You help the people, but prioritize your life first. Understood?" he told them and smiled.


    "¡­" founder, is that what a sect leader should say? They thought. However, since Xie Lan is holding their life ¨C literally by holding their head that could explode anytime if they''d irk him, they were forced to nod. "Yes, founder." They answered.


    "Good." Xie Lan said before he left them to help Wu Yuan and Zheng Fu Gong.


    "You stay here. I''ll go find Xiao Le." Shu Mu told them before he left the Alliance''s headquarters.


    "¡­ I guess it''s only you who are left to defend the stronghold." Zuo Zhe told them. "Leave the demonic cultivators with your founder, Wu Yuan and Zheng Fu Gong. You go protect Su Yuan and Pai Lie. If they''ll fall down, the contestants can''t go back." He explained.


    "What about you, young master Zuo?" they asked.


    "I have something to do. I''ll rejoin you when I had finished it." Zuo Zhe told them before he left.


    "¡­ he''s actually reliable?" they can''t help but say. After all, Zuo Zhe looked ordinary and it was Yu Sheng who is high-profiled.


    They didn''t dally anymore and they went to help Su Yuan and Pai Lie deal with the demonic cultivators attacking them.


    "They looked like they have prepared well this time!" Xie Lan said.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "They waited for the contestants to cut off their means to go back before they attacked." He said.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s face is as dark as the sky above them and he cut down the demonic cultivators like he''s cutting vegetables. "That voice¡­" he said. "The leader of the demonic cultivators." He gritted his teeth.


    "Do you recognize him, elder Zheng?"


    Zheng Fu Gong shook his head. "No. But, when I found out who he is, he''d better prepare to hand me his life!" he said.

 Chapter 201 - The Scum Is Controlled

    Secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    "Elder brother." Cheng Sheng called as he woke Chen Han. "Are you alright?" he asked when he saw Chen Han finally came to. However, he didn''t expect for Chen Han to suddenly hug him fiercely. "¡­ elder brother?" he called.


    "Ah Sheng. Don''t leave me again." Chen Han called.


    Cheng Sheng was surprised, but he didn''t argue. He nodded and patted Chen Han''s head. "I won''t." he told him. He was about to stand when Chen Han grabbed his arm. "¡­" this brocon is so sticky! "I won''t leave you. But, we have to find the others." He told him. "Li-shixiong, too." He added.


    As expected, mentioning Li Tian has worked. "Ah Tian!" Chen Han exclaimed and finally loosened his hold of Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in relief at Chen Han''s insecurity. He turned to Gong Xian. "Hey. You alright?" he called.


    "Yeah¡­" Gong Xian coughed as he held his stomach where Chen Han had kicked him earlier. He felt like he has been kicked by a horse. "Thanks for your help." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng just patted his shoulder. "We have to find the others and regroup." He said. "There''s no time to fight amongst ourselves. This secret realm is strange." He told them.


    "Yes." Chen Han answered. Gong Xian nodded, too.


    "After we regroup, let''s find the Cleansing Stone immediately." Cheng Sheng said as he frowned. "I have a bad feeling¡­" he muttered as he held his chest. His heart is thumping wildly. "Let''s go!" he told them.


    They mounted their sword and flew away.


    "So¡­ are you calm now?" Yu Sheng asked as he looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin''s face is dark. "Yeah." He answered. When he arrived in the secret realm, he felt his head being muddled. All in his mind is Cheng Sheng. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng''s impostor didn''t appear for some reason, thus, Cheng Sheng didn''t have to suffer any injuries. "Is this Sheng''s world?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng honestly answered. "The reason why any of His Highness and I''s impostors didn''t appear is because this world still recognizes us." He explained. They can freely speak now since they''re out of the Cleansing Stone''s monitoring, and Kang Ce ¨C who is carried by him, is unconscious due to blood loss.


    "Can you¡­ tell be about Sheng?" Fei Yin asked. "And his world." He added.


    Yu Sheng looked at Fei Yin before he began telling him Cheng Sheng''s past. "His Highness was born with the three gods'' blessings." He said. "His Highness'' mother can''t bear a child so they prayed for Hui Shen. Hui Shen blessed His Highness'' life. Bai Shen blessed His Highness strength. And Hei Shen blessed His Highness his protection for His Highness to be away from harm. But ¨C " he frowned. " ¨C everything changed when His Highness'' royal uncle killed His Highness'' parents." He said.


    "Who is he?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Cheng Shu ¨C " Yu Sheng answered. " ¨C the current king of Bailong." He said.


    Back to the Righteous Alliance, Zheng Fu Gong walked towards Su Yuan and Pai Lie who are hugging the Cleansing stone while panting. "Go and hide the Cleansing Stone." He told them after they killed a wave of demonic cultivators.


    Pai Lie gritted his teeth. "The capital''s barrier has been tampered with." He told Zheng Fu Gong. "That''s how they slipped inside the capital!" he added and hatefully glared at the demonic cultivators.


    "Only someone who''s very familiar with arrays can do that." Su Yuan said.


    "There''s only Cheng Sheng who knows about arrays!" Pai Lie said.


    "Then¡­" Su Yuan said.


    "Don''t you dare start accusing my disciple again!" Xie Lan is mad.


    Su Yuan turned to him. "But, it''s after he cut off their communication from us did the demonic cultivators appeared." he explained.


    Xie Lan''s face is dark. "You ungrateful - !" he said but Wu Yuan cut him off.


    "I understand you''re only being rational." Wu Yuan said as he faced Su Yuan. "However, I hope you would be responsible for your accusations after we proved Cheng Sheng is innocent." He told him before he turned to the Xinfaxian Sect disciples glaring at the Alliance elders.


    "Founder." Lei Qing called. "I''m so done with them. Let''s go back to Xinfaxian." She told Xie Lan.


    "We will when your shixiongs return." Xie Lan answered as he, Wu Yuan and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples left.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Su Yuan who saw no one was left to protect the Alliance''s headquarters. "¡­"


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie glared at Su Yuan. "Elder Su." They called.


    Su Yuan closed his eyes. "I''m only¡­" he said and sighed. "Everything is too coincidental." He explained.


    Pai Lie frowned. "It isn''t that difficult to guess." He said. "Everyone knows Cheng Sheng is smart thus he would figure out the secret realm''s tricks. Then, they waited for him to move before they would coincide their evil plans to frame Cheng Sheng. This is what they expected for us to do ¨C doubt Cheng Sheng!" he yelled at Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan''s face twisted in guilt. "¡­ damn it." He cursed.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed. "It''s alright. The words still haven''t gotten out. Only the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect knows we''re doubting Cheng Sheng. We can clear up the misunderstanding with them later." He told the two. "You two hide the Cleansing Stone. I''ll stop them from here." He said.


    "Yes!" Su Yuan and Pai Lie said. "Zheng Yi!" they exclaimed when they saw Zheng Yi appeared.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s eyes narrowed and he immediately turned. "Look out!" he cried as he pushed Pai Lie and Su Yuan to the side after Zheng Yi threw a spell at them. "Zheng Yi!" he called.


    "Grand¡­ father¡­" Zheng Yi called. "I''m¡­ sor¡­ ry¡­" he gnashed his teeth as he held his head. "Run¡­ we''re¡­ being¡­ controlled ¨C " he told them as he fell on his knees.


    "Zheng Yi!" Zheng Fu Gong called.


    "RUN!" Zheng Yi said as he threw a spell at Zheng Fu Gong again. "He''s controlling our mind!" he added as he held his head when he felt it''s going to split.


    "Who?!" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "It''s¡­ look out!" Zheng Yi pushed Zheng Fu Gong when he saw Su Yuan attacked Zheng Fu Gong from behind.


    "Elder Su!" Pai Lie cried when he saw Su Yuan collapsed while holding his head. "Elder Su!" he called again.


    "Damn¡­ it¡­" Su Yuan cursed. "We have¡­ to get out¡­ of the Alliance!" he told them when he saw the Alliance''s disciples walking towards them. "They''re all under control!" he added and pulled Pai Lie.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Zheng Yi weren''t idle, either. Zheng Fu Gong took the Cleansing Stone and they rushed outside the Alliance. Their disciples are following behind them.


    Cheng Shu watched the chaotic capital from the roof of a building. "Beautiful!" he exclaimed. The beggar Taoist beside him just nodded. "This should be what a ''celebration'' looks like!" he added as he looked at the people below. Colored clothes from the sects against the black clothes of the demonic cultivators! "Cheng Sheng can''t act glorious again by saving them¡­ if he can come back!" he laughed.


    The beggar Taoist didn''t answer and just remained silent when he saw Zheng Fu Gong, and Pai Lie were running away from Su Yuan and Zheng Yi who became controlled again.


    "Elder Zheng!" a Zunjingde Sect disciple exclaimed when he saw Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie running towards them. His eyes widened when he saw Su Yuan and Zheng Yi, together with the other Alliance''s disciples, were attacking them as they chased them! "Elder Zheng and elder Pai are attacked!" he yelled.


    "What?!" The Zunjingde Sect disciples exclaimed. "Help them!" they said as they blocked Su Yuan and Zheng Yi''s way, together with the Alliance''s disciples while Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie passed through.


    "Where can we go to?!" Pai Lie asked as he prepared to teleport themselves.


    Zheng Fu Gong coldly sweated when he felt the pain in his head. He closed his eyes tight as he tried to block the order that entered his mind. "Pai Lie." He called. "Later, I will also be controlled. You can''t since your arrays are protecting your mind." He said.


    "Elder Zheng¡­" Pai Lie called as his tears formed in his eyes.


    "Only you can protect the Cleansing Stone." Zheng Fu Gong told him. "It''s still seven days we have to wait for the contestants to come back. We have to hold on for seven days. Not only are we suffering, but also them." He said as he handed the Cleansing Stone to Pai Lie. "Find Xie Lan." He told him. "His Xinfaxian is safe. If we can''t hold on anymore, take everyone to Xinfaxian. Tell Xie Lan my message ¨C " he said as he stopped when there''s a demonic cultivator that blocked them. " ¨C everyone has to hold on until the contestants come back. They are our only hope." He said as he pushed Pai Lie.


    Pai Lie who was thrown mid-air. "¡­" can''t you warn me first, you geezer?! He thought as he teleported himself to the ground. He immediately ran to find Xie Lan.

 Chapter 202 - The Scum Is Promiscuous

    Secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    Yu Sheng suddenly stopped speaking. "¡­ Zhe." He muttered.


    "What?" Fei Yin said.


    "Zhe and I formed a life and death pact." Yu Sheng said. "I felt Zhe''s in danger." He told Fei Yin.


    "Did something happen in the Alliance?" Fei Yin asked.


    Yu Sheng shook his head. "I think it''s not only the Alliance." He said. "I never felt Zhe is this nervous before." His brows knitted.


    "Yu Sheng! Da shixiong!" they heard Cheng Sheng called.


    They turned and saw Cheng Sheng, Chen Han and Gong Xian descended. "Your Hi ¨C " Yu Sheng was about to call Cheng Sheng when he saw Chen Han is holding Cheng Sheng''s arm. His eyes narrowed.


    Fei Yin''s brows knitted as he stared at Chen Han holding Cheng Sheng. "¡­ shidi. What happened?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng in the eye.


    Cheng Sheng understood his gaze. "My brother has a Heart Demon. So¡­ he''s this sticky right now." He explained and glanced at Gong Xian, feeling embarrassed by Chen Han''s behavior.


    Gong Xian didn''t speak. "Are we going to ally?" he asked.


    Before Cheng Sheng could speak, Yu Sheng spoke. "Something happened to the capital." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "What?!" Cheng Sheng said as he turned to Yu Sheng.


    "Zhe''s been sending me signals through our life and death pact. However, since I am in a different w¡­ realm, I can''t decipher them clearly." Yu Sheng explained.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. "This can''t be¡­ the demonic cultivators?" he said.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "It must be them." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng pondered. "We''ve already destroyed the Cleansing Stone, which is our only means of communication." He sighed. "We can only find the others then find the Spring of Life so we can go back." He explained.


    Yu Sheng and Fei Yin nodded. "Let''s do that." They said.


    "What happened to Kang Ce?" Cheng Sheng asked when he saw Kang Ce on Yu Sheng''s shoulder.


    Yu Sheng and Fei Yin. "¡­" Yu Sheng looked at Fei Yin.


    "I¡­ the secret realm affected my mood." Fei Yin honestly answered. "I''m okay now." He assured him.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in relief. "Good." He said. "Let''s go find the others, too." He told them.


    "Yes!"


    Zhongyang.


    Zuo Zhe panted after he went back to the Yunxiao Inn and stared at the demonic cultivators outside trying to go inside, but unable to since Cheng Sheng had erected a barrier around the inn. In the Zhongyang, only the Yunxiao Inn is the safest place.


    "Sun Rong!" he called. He went back since Qie Shi is still inside. Even if Sun Rong knows some basic skills in talismans and knows self-defense, but he''s still an ordinary person. "Sun Rong ¨C " he said as he opened the door, only to immediately close it.


    "What?" Sun Rong''s lazy voice came from inside.


    "¡­ I apologize. I didn''t mean to." Zuo Zhe said and wished he could wash his eyes with holy water. If he only knows Sun Rong is this wild, he wouldn''t have had come back.


    Who would want to see two men in that position?! Sun Rong''s kneeling on the bed while raising the other man''s waist as he thrusted hard.


    Wait ¨C Zuo Zhe thought when his mind finally became clear. No one''s in the inn aside from ¨C he immediately opened the door and saw Sun Rong biting Qie Shi''s neck! "SUN RONG! What do you think you''re doing?!" he asked as he stared at the two in shock.


    Sun Rong frowned after being interrupted. However, Qie Shi suddenly held Sun Rong and kissed him. Sun Rong''s eyes widened in surprise and he smiled as he kissed the other man back.


    Zuo Zhe who had to watch everything. "¡­" damn it. "I''ll go back." He told them before he closed the door. The world''s about to end yet you two are fucking until sunset! He can''t believe them! "Huh?" he muttered when he saw Xiao Le in the pavilion outside. He immediately went to the young man. "Xiao Le. You''re actually here." He said.


    "Young master Zuo." Xiao Le called.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "Uhm¡­ those two¡­" he said, referring to Sun Rong and Qie Shi.


    "I saw them earlier doing it in the table when I arrived, so I went here in the pavilion to give them privacy." Xiao Le explained.


    Zuo Zhe''s face darkened. That''s not what I meant for you to tell me! And what privacy?! They''re so open! He thought as he sighed in exasperation. "It seems like Qie Shi finally was sane." He said. "Uhm¡­" he grimaced.


    Xiao Le seemed to read his thoughts. "I''m also not clear about young master Su and Qie Shi." He said.


    Zuo Zhe sighed and scratched his head. "Anyway, it''s better for you to stay here. Outside is full of the demonic cultivators." He told him.


    "What?!" Xiao Le was shocked.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. He also left to find Xiao Le to make sure he''s safe. "The demonic cultivators suddenly appeared and interrupted the competition." He explained and told him the detailed account of what happened earlier.


    "No way¡­ what about the contestants?!" Xiao Le asked.


    "We can only pray for the Cleansing Stone to not break so the contestants can go back." Zuo Zhe answered.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud banging upstairs. It lasted for five minutes before everything became silent. Then, they heard incoming footsteps. After that, Sun Rong appeared before them with an unkept hair and loose clothes, exposing his skin. They saw many love bites on his skin.


    Zuo Zhe and Xiao Le. "¡­" we didn''t expect for Qie Shi to be wild. They thought and stared at Sun Rong.


    Sun Rong knew what they were thinking. "That kid woke up not long after everyone left." He said. "He asked for water. However, he suddenly pulled me and started kissing me." He explained.


    "¡­" so that''s how it escalated? The two thought.


    "Hey. He threw himself at me, and I happen to like his face." Sun Rong said.


    "¡­" so you''d just eat whatever has given to you?! The two stared at Sun Rong.


    "I already cleaned him." Sun Rong added.


    "¡­" we didn''t ask for that! The two felt their face burned in shame.


    "I heard the commotion outside." Sun Rong said as he changed the topic.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "Yes. The demonic cultivators attacked the capital." He answered and explained everything to Sun Rong.


    As expected, Sun Rong''s face darkened. "Shameless!" he said as he glared at the demonic cultivators outside the inn.


    "¡­" aren''t you one?! Zuo Zhe and Xiao Le thought.


    They tensely watched the demonic cultivators outside trying to tear their barrier. They heard the demonic cultivators crying after they were burned by the barriers and the talismans planted in the surrounding.


    "A talisman formation by Cheng-shixiong!" Xiao Le exclaimed when they saw the courtyard of the inn is glowing brightly and the demonic cultivators'' body were burned! However, the light didn''t die down and continued to glow!


    Everyone turned when they saw a bright light flashed afar. "Isn''t that the direction of the Yunxiao Inn?!" someone said.


    "It''s the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect''s stronghold!" someone said.


    Zheng Fu Gong, who also saw the light, turned to the Zunjingde Sect disciples assisting him. "Gather the residents and send them to the Yunxiao Inn!" he said. "Bring elder Su and Zheng Yi. If you find elder Pai, bring him along with you." He added.


    "Yes!" the Zunjingde Sect disciples answered as they ran away carrying the unconscious Su Yuan and Zheng Yi.


    "Ugh." He cried when his head hurt again. There''s only one person who can do this: Qi Ling! He''s using his power Spirit Infiltration to do a wide-range mind control!


    Pai Lie immediately stopped when he met Qi Ling who was grinning maliciously at him while Jing Xian''s empty eyes are staring at him. "You controlled Jing Xian, too!" he said.


    "So what?" Qi Ling said. "I''m done playing with you all." He told him.


    Jing Xian immediately moved and Pai Lie teleported himself. Jing Xian grabbed thin air.


    "Tch." Qi Ling clicked his tongue as Jing Xian returned. "You won''t get away, Pai Lie!" he said as he and Jing Xian flew on their sword.


    Pai Lie, who teleported himself just behind the two. "¡­" damn blind geezers. He thought as he ran away carrying the Cleansing Stone. "Xie Lan!" he called when he finally saw him and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    "Elder Pai?!" they exclaimed.


    "Qi Ling is the enemy! He''s controlling Jing Xian and the Alliance!" Pai Lie immediately said. "Elder Zheng is about to be fully controlled. He told me to take you all to the Xinfaxian if we can''t hold on for seven days until the contestants go back and help us." He explained.


    "What?!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed.


    Pai Lie was about to speak when he saw Qi Ling and Jing Xian grinning at him. "Look out!" he said as he pushed the Cleansing Stone to Xie Lan, eventually pushing him away, too, before he erected a barrier before him, which collided with Qi Ling and Jing Xian''s attack!

 Chapter 203 - The Scum Is Courageous

    "Elder Pai!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed as they ran towards Pai Lie while Xie Lan hit Qi Ling and Jing Xian with the weapon in his hand: Cleansing Stone.


    "Ugh!" Qi Ling and Jing Xian cried as they rolled away on the ground.


    Pai Lie who treated the Cleansing Stone as a treasure. "¡­"


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples who expected too much from their founder. "¡­"


    Suddenly, they saw a bright light afar. "That''s the Yunxiao Inn!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed.


    Pai Lie''s mind worked. "Hold on ¨C " he said as he immediately teleported them.


    Qi Ling and Jing Xian who were about to attack again, but saw they already disappeared. "Damn Cheng Sheng!" Qi Ling cursed as he glared at the bright light coming from the Yunxiao Inn. "Even if he isn''t here, he still manages to help them!" he said as he punched the ground.


    "Hah!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples exclaimed when they appeared outside the Yunxiao Inn.


    "Go inside!" Xie Lan said as he killed the demonic cultivators in just one wave. "Now!" he told them.


    "Yes!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples answered. Lei Qing carried the Cleansing Stone inside while You Rou and Lei Ling carried Pai Lie. However, they were blocked by a demonic cultivator!


    "HAH!" Lei Qing yelled as she hit the demonic cultivator with the heavy stone.


    "Ugh!" the demonic cultivator cried as he collapsed on the ground, unconscious.


    Lei Ling, You Rou and Pai Lie. "¡­" can''t you normally fight? They thought.


    "Let''s go!" Lei Qing said and they ran inside.


    "Everyone!" Zuo Zhe and Xiao Le exclaimed when they saw the Xinfaxian Sect disciples arrived. "The Cleansing Stone?! And elder Pai?!" they said.


    "Everyone is in danger being mind-controlled by Qi Ling." Pai Lie said as he rested on a seat. "I can''t since my arrays are blocking his power. I guess this place can also block his power." He explained as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s barrier glowing.


    Sun Rong crossed his arms on his chest. "The Alliance messed up big time." He said. "You offended Cheng Sheng before, yet now you seek his help again." He grinned at Pai Lie.


    Pai Lie didn''t speak. "We have to protect the Cleansing Stone." He said. "The contestants are our only hope. If they can''t go back within seven days¡­" he didn''t continue.


    Sun Rong''s face darkened. "If something happens to Sun Yi¡­" he said, warning in his voice.


    Zuo Zhe sighed and tried contacting Yu Sheng again. However, the space between them prevents him. He can''t use the system again to check their situation in the secret realm. "Cheng Sheng will find a way." He said. They turned to him. "I believe in Cheng Sheng." He told them. He already sent signals to Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng is smart and will definitely tell Cheng Sheng.


    Secret realm, Feng Hua Palace.


    "One, two, three, four¡­" Cheng Sheng said as he counted the people he gathered. After he, Chen Han and Gong Xian met with Fei Yin, Yu Sheng and Kang Ce, they met Sun Yi, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Xi Xing, then Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Kang and Xi Ming. "¡­ nine, ten, eleven, twelve, thirteen and fourteen." He finished. "Seven people are missing." He said.


    "Ah Hei and Qian Lin." Jing Bai said.


    "The Huakai Sect also." Xi Ming said.


    "Wu Xi." Yu Sheng said.


    "Cheng Sheng." Jing Cheng called. "Thank you for the medicine." He told him.


    "Same here." Xi Ming said and smiled when he saw Xi Xing. "Come." He told him. Xi Xing immediately ran and hugged him. "Are you crying?" he asked.


    "¡­ I''m the one who hurt you." Xi Xing said, his voice muffled as he buried his face on Xi Ming''s chest.


    Xi Ming chuckled. "It''s my impostor. And you don''t know what will happen." He told him.


    Jing Kang looked at Cheng Sheng. "So, the Cleansing Stone¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "There''s only the Cleansing Stone in the Spring of Life left, which is our ticket to go back." He said.


    "Are you sure¡­ about what happened in the capital?" Jing Bai asked and looked at Yu Sheng.


    "My pact with Zhe isn''t cheap." Yu Sheng told him.


    They shut up. "Shidi¡­ my brother¡­" Sun Yi said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and patted Sun Yi''s shoulder. "I already activated my barriers around the Yunxiao Inn. As long as he won''t leave, he will be safe." He told Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi sighed in relief. "Thank you." He said. Cheng Sheng just nodded.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang looked at each other. "Can you feel what is the situation in the capital?" Jing Cheng asked. They remembered Cheng Sheng had tried to see the Xinfaxian''s situation from the Zhongyang through his barrier.


    Cheng Sheng''s smile disappeared. "It is grave." He said. "They attacked the moment we destroyed our Cleansing Stone." He frowned.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Cheng Sheng said. "I didn''t expect this, too." He said as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Fei Yin glared at the Zunjingde Sect again. "You''re so persistent." He told them.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Sun Yi and Yu Sheng. "¡­" the cold Fei Yin dissed someone again. They thought as they looked at him in surprise.


    "Our shidi only informed you of the situation. It''s your own choice you destroyed your Cleansing Stone." Li Tian sharply said.


    Feng Mo frowned at the Zunjingde Sect. "Our shidi is benevolent to give you information when he doesn''t need to, help you with your Heart Demon when he doesn''t need to, and now inform you again about the capital when he doesn''t need to¡­" he said, his eyes narrowing as he coldly looked at them.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang felt multiple arrows had stabbed them.


    Sun Yi kindly smiled at them, but his words are harsher. "You go getting yourselves into trouble then be helped but now suspecting the person who helped you?" he said as he looked at them. "You should''ve suspected him in the first place, then. Since there has no trust between us, it''s better for us to split from here on." He said.


    Xi Ming was shocked. "Second young master Sun!" he said.


    "What? I''m just stating facts here." Sun Yi sternly said as he glanced at Xi Xing before he turned to Xi Ming. "You''re friends with them enough to owe Cheng Sheng just to save them. I have no affiliation with the Shanliangde Sect anymore, so I have no obligation to look after you." He told them. "Since Cheng-shidi is kind, you can tag along with us. Like earlier, it''s your choice." He said and glanced at the silent Zunjingde Sect.


    "Let''s go, shidi." Fei Yin said as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand and pulled him. "You''ve done enough for them. We still have to find Wu Xi, then go back and help founder and our fellow disciples." He said.


    "But ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. However, surprisingly, it was the gentle Li Tian who pushed him to leave. Li Tian''s face is dark, as well as Feng Mo''s and the others. Yu Sheng may be smiling, but it can be seen he was irritated.


    Everyone¡­ he thought. He was about to look back to the Shanliangde Sect and the Zunjingde Sect, but Chen Han held his head and had him face forward.


    "Ah Sheng. Are you leaving me again?" Chen Han asked.


    "No¡­" Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then, stop looking back at them. They know what to do." Chen Han said.


    Cheng Sheng stared at them before he sighed. He felt defeated.


    "Shidi." Sun Yi called. "Have you not thought ¨C " he looked at him. " ¨C everything will be pinned on you after this mess?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. "What?!" he said.


    Sun Yi, who was always smiling, now wore a cold face. "After all, everyone saw and heard your suggestion of breaking the Cleansing Stones." He said. "Then, on cue, the demonic cultivators attacked. They will think you''re colluding with the demonic cultivators. Worse ¨C " he said and sharply inhaled. " ¨C they''d think you''re keeping us as your hostages here." He said.


    Cheng Sheng felt his heart gone cold. "No¡­" he said as his face paled. "No¡­ this isn''t right ¨C " he said.


    "But, that''s what they''re likely going to do." Yu Sheng said as his brows knitted.


    "No¡­ no¡­ I don''t want that ¨C " Cheng Sheng muttered as his body was bathed in cold sweat.


    "That must be what they''re planning ¨C " Chen Han added.


    "No¡­ no. No!" he cried as he tried to cover his ears, but Fei Yin and Chen Han is holding his both hands while Li Tian, Feng Mo, Sun Yi and Yu Sheng are pushing him from behind to go forward. "No! NO! NO - !" he screamed and closed his eyes tight.


    "SHENG!" Fei Yin called as he immediately hugged Cheng Sheng who was curled up on the ground and was crying. "Sheng! Sheng, it''s alright. Hush¡­" he whispered as he rained kisses on Cheng Sheng''s face and head to comfort him.


    "F-Fei Yin¡­" Cheng Sheng called when he finally opened his eyes and saw it is already night.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi called.


    "Your Hi¡­ Cheng Sheng." Yu Sheng called.


    Cheng Sheng sobbed. "What happened just now? I saw you all¡­" he said. You''re all too ruthless. He thought.


    "We''ve reached the entrance of the palace." Yu Sheng said. "We camped for tonight to rest. Tomorrow, we will go inside." He said and paused. "You had a nightmare." He told him.

 Chapter 204 - The Scum Is Stressed

    "That''s what happened." Cheng Sheng said after he told them his nightmare. He could still feel the fear he felt when he was inside his nightmare. His body was shuddering from the cold, but also trembling because of the lingering fear.


    He snuggled closer to Fei Yin, plastering his back against Fei Yin''s solid chest. Only when he did feel the familiar warmth and the gentle embrace coming from Fei Yin did he calmed down. Fei Yin gives him a full security; he doesn''t need to worry about anything, most especially his fears, as long as Fei Yin is there.


    "That''s¡­" they said and looked at each other. Anxiety and alarm filled their eyes. Actually, as the cream of the crop among the current generation of the cultivators, they would never panic. They are always cool-headed.


    However, this is Cheng Sheng we are talking about. The Cheng Sheng who is too OP, too heaven-defying. Surely, his dreams, as well as nightmares, would mean something, right?


    The Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect fell silent. Unlike their fellow disciples, Jing Cheng and Xi Ming are calm and collected, displaying the redeeming qualities of a leader. Seeing their respective leader''s demeanor, their fellow disciples finally calmed down and pressed down their anxiety.


    Cheng Sheng sighed when he knew he made the atmosphere tense. "How did our group meet them?" he asked his own group and glanced at the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect.


    They were surprised. "You don''t remember?!" they exclaimed.


    If I do, I wouldn''t have that nightmare, okay? Cheng Sheng thought and shook his head. "My memories are confusing me." He honestly said with his brows knit.


    Alarm registered on their face again. Their eyes are wide and round like plates as they stared at him in shock.


    "Shidi." Fei Yin called as he tightened his hold on Cheng Sheng who''s in his embrace. "If you are tired, you should rest more. Don''t push yourself." He told him and covered him with a blanket up until his chest.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Cheng Sheng called before he sighed. "Just tell me. I don''t want my mind to be confused." He said and faced the others.


    They all looked at each other. Chen Han was hesitating while Sun Yi remained silent. Li Tian looked worried while Feng Mo was frowning in discomfort.


    The task naturally fell on Fei Yin''s hands. "Yu Sheng had made a map, so that helped us a lot as we go around the ruins." Fei Yin answered. "Then¡­" he said and glared at the Zunjingde Sect.


    Jing Cheng''s face is blank. Jing Bai forced a smile while Jing Kang''s expression is deadpan.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo flashed an awkward smile while Yu Sheng and Sun Yi chuckled. Meanwhile, Kang Ce is still sleeping on the side.


    "¡­ you fought?" Cheng Sheng had guessed based from his lover''s hostile gaze directed at the Zunjingde Sect.


    "Yes." Fei Yin honestly said.


    "¡­" da shixiong, you''re working very hard. Cheng Sheng thought and helplessly smiled at Fei Yin. "They''re already beaten up." He told Fei Yin.


    "My bad." Fei Yin insincerely said.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him in disbelief but Fei Yin looked away. His lover has learned how to be shameless now! He exclaimed in his heart as he gaped at Fei Yin. Seeing Cheng Sheng''s parted lips, they looked like inviting. He almost had kissed him had it not for the others around them.


    He knew how to give face for his lover.


    Their friends just laughed. "Second young master Chen." Jing Cheng called. "Thank you for your help." He told him. His face is solemn and his gaze is sincere.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him and just nodded. "All the teams have now regrouped." He said. "The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect, as well as the Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect and the Huakai Sect." he looked at them.


    "Not yet." Jing Bai said. "Ah Hei and Qian Lin are still somewhere out there." He looked around the desolate and dark surrounding while frowning. He is deeply worried for his twin brother and friend.


    "Do you think they have already gone inside?" Jing Kang suddenly asked and looked at the entrance of the ruins.


    Hearing his question, everyone froze. Their expression complicated and their eyes held different emotions. Despite the dangers they faced that led them to temporarily work together, they still didn''t forget they are in a competition.


    "It couldn''t be¡­ the Huakai Sect and Wu Xi, too?" Xi Ming asked.


    If it had been someone, their expression would turn grave. However, hearing the Huakai Sect''s name, as well as Wu Xi¡­ "¡­" they don''t know whether to treat is as their luck or misfortune if they really had gone inside.


    "Let''s hope they reach the Spring of Life and go back to the capital first." Cheng Sheng said to lighten up the depressing mood.


    "En." They all nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Jing Cheng spoke. "Young master Fei." He called Fei Yin.


    "What?" Fei Yin said. His cold face held contempt as he turned to Jing Cheng.


    "Yesterday." Jing Cheng spoke. "I apologize for what happened." He said before he turned to Cheng Sheng. Jing Bai and Jing Kang nodded, approving of Jing Cheng''s apology. "I don''t know what had gotten to me, but I suddenly felt irritated." Jing Cheng explained.


    "It must be your Heart Demon." Xi Ming told him. His eyes held sympathy.


    "No." Cheng Sheng spoke. "It cannot be. My Acute Array not only checked your meridians, but also cleansed them of impurities." He said.


    Jing Kang blinked before he turned to Cheng Sheng. "That''s right. After the process, I felt invigorated." He said as he recalled what happened before.


    "That''s why you fought Cheng-shidi??? Sun Yi asked them.


    Jing Kang couldn''t answer. Because that was what really happened. "I really suddenly felt irritated that time." He honestly said.


    Sun Yi didn''t speak more. "There''s no enmity between our groups, so why would you hate Ah Sheng?" Chen Han asked.


    "That''s right." Xi Ming nodded. "The Zunjingde Sect wouldn''t attack for no reason." He said.


    "Although we really find second young master Chen annoying, but we wouldn''t attack you." Jing Bai honestly said.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo. "¡­" they couldn''t argue with that. Their shidi is really annoying. That''s a fact.


    "The Nuhou Poison." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What?" they all turned to him.


    "Remember Shu Mu''s pills?" Cheng Sheng asked his fellow disciples.


    Sun Yi''s eyes widened. "It''s that?!" he exclaimed.


    "What are you talking about? How does this relate to Shu Mu?" Jing Bai asked. He looked puzzled like his fellow disciples, as well as the disciples of the Shanliangde Sect.


    Cheng Sheng turned to them. "Shu Mu was poisoned by Nuhou Pills." He said and explained to them what happened to Shu Mu. "That''s what I''m calling those magic pills." He told them. "After it was crushed, its powder is less visible to the eye. So, if you have inhaled it¡­" he looked at them.


    "That''s right." Jing Cheng said as he held his head while he tried to recall. "My temper became worse after that." He said.


    "Da ge¡­!" Jing Bai exclaimed.


    "I think I got out of my character that time." Jing Kang said. He is a pacifist, so he wouldn''t normally attack.


    "So, you''re saying¡­" Xi Ming said, his voice slowed down as the realization dawned on him.


    "There is a traitor in the Righteous Alliance." Cheng Sheng said.


    Their eyes widened in shock while Jing Kang fell silent. "Second young master Chen." Jing Bai called.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Is it possible for this Nuhou Pill to confuse one''s mind?" Jing Bai asked.


    "Huh? What do you mean, Jing Bai?" Jing Cheng asked as he turned to his brother.


    "Da ge¡­" Jing Bai called and bit his lip. He was hesitating whether to tell Jing Cheng or not.


    Fortunately, someone helped him speak. "Jing Bai suspects Zheng Yi is being controlled." Jing Kang said.


    "What?! Zheng Yi?!" they were shocked.


    Jing Kang looked at Jing Bai before he continued. "You know Jing Bai likes Zheng Yi even though Zheng Yi''s all covered up. That''s because they have met before, when they were young." He said. "However, Jing Bai noticed Zheng Yi doesn''t remember him. Thus, Jing Bai suspects Zheng Yi''s memories were deleted." He explained.


    Jing Bai sighed and closed his eyes. "Jing Bai¡­" Jing Cheng called and patted his brother''s back as a comfort.


    "As long as Zheng Yi is safe¡­" Jing Bai said as he heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Memory loss¡­ confused mind¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered. "He must be really under someone''s control." He said.


    Jing Bai''s face paled and his shoulders fell. "Jing Bai¡­" Xi Ming sighed and patted his shoulder. Then, he turned to Xi Xing who was lying on his lap, sleeping. Gong Xian had long gone to sleep since earlier when they camped.


    "Who could poison us?" Jing Cheng asked. His brows are knitted in anger.


    Cheng Sheng waited for them to calm down first before he spoke. "The only ones who were present yesterday are us - the contestants, and the five Alliance elders." He said.

 Chapter 205 - The Scum Is Longing

    "The contestants are the Xinfaxian Sect, the Youxiwang Sect, the Shanliangde Sect, the Zunjingde Sect, the Qianxu Sect, the Huakai Sect, the Huli Sect, and the rogue cultivators Yu Sheng and Wu Xi." Cheng Sheng said. "The Xinfaxian Sect consists Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo and I. The Youxiwang Sect consists Chen Han and Sun Yi. The Shanliangde Sect consists Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Gong Xian. The Zunjingde Sect consists Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang. The Qianxu Sect consists Qian Lin. The Huakai Sect consists Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Shan Lu and Guo Cheng. The Huli Sect consists Kang Ce. Lastly, there''s the two. The contestants are a total of twenty-one people." He said.


    "Meanwhile, the elders are Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Su Yuan, Qi Ling and Jing Xian." Jing Cheng said.


    Xi Ming nodded. "Even Zheng Yi isn''t present." He added.


    "Thus, if there''d be a traitor who could poison us, he''s among the twenty-six people present at that time." Chen Han said as they all looked at each other. Wariness is in their eyes.


    "No need to be on guard with each other." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Why?" Li Tian asked.


    "I have been with you all through four stages, so I know each of a contestant''s equipment with him." Cheng Sheng said.


    They all fell silent. He''s right. Didn''t he discover Jie Mei hiding a demonic poison?


    "When I met Shu Mu, I had smelled a strange scent on him. That is the Nuhou Poison." Cheng Sheng said. What he meant is that his noise is sensitive. "What poison you before should be the Nuhou Poison. However, I didn''t react to it. Someone who could use the Nuhou Poison before my eyes without my detection¡­" he looked at them. "¡­ must have a cultivation higher than me." he said.


    Their tongue twisted inside their mouth for holding back a curse. What Cheng Sheng is implying is as clear as the day. There are only the Righteous Alliance elders who have higher cultivation than them that are present at that time.


    "The Alliance¡­" they all muttered with a crestfallen look on their face. "Not only the demonic cultivators¡­ but also the Alliance?!" they asked with the face pale in horror.


    "Hold it. It''s not as if it''s the end of the world." Cheng Sheng told them with a sigh. However, when he saw their face when they turned to him, their eyes are filled with hope as they looked at him, he doesn''t want to comfort them at all! "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked and frowned at them as he crossed his arms. "What I meant, there might be only one traitor in the Alliance and not all of them." he explained.


    Hearing his words, they all breathed a sigh of relief. "With the city under the attack of the demonic cultivators now¡­ if that traitor would add to the trouble¡­" Jing Cheng said.


    "Why didn''t you think of the possibility that the two parties might be in cahoots?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "How did you think that?" Jing Bai asked.


    Cheng Sheng opened his arms. "Wasn''t that how the clich¨¦ plot goes?" he asked back.


    Everyone. "¡­" here we go again. We can''t understand what he is talking about.


    The one who only understands Cheng Sheng as his fellow transmigrator (FY: and lover!), Fei Yin cleared his throat. "What Cheng-shidi meant, villains always come in groups when there''s the same objective." Fei Cheng Sheng''s translator (FY: and. Lo. Ver!) Yin explained.


    Everyone made an enlightened expression as they looked at Fei Yin. As usual, Li Tian and Feng Mo gazed at Fei Yin with their eyes filled with worship while Sun Yi smiled. Chen Han snorted and Yu Sheng has a contemplative expression.


    "If both enemies have the same goal, which is to disrupt the Intersect Competition, then they would work together?" Xi Ming asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Exactly." He said. "However¡­ there''s also an instance where they would work together, but with different goals." He told them.


    "What instance?" Jing Kang asked. He really learns a lot from Cheng Sheng.


    "It''s when their goals complements each other." Cheng Sheng answered. Seeing their bewildered gaze, he initiated an explanation. "I mean, for example, enemy A just wanted to disrupt the Intersect Competition while enemy B wanted to possess the Cleansing Stone. Both goals are complementary, thus they worked." He said while making gestures with his hands.


    They all finally understand, except for¡­ "What are ''A'' and ''B''?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "¡­"


    Fei Yin, as the husband, has to explain in behalf of his wife. "They are indicators. They are meant to differentiate the first enemy from the second enemy." He explained.


    "Oh¡­" they all made an enlightened expression once again.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "..." this is the downside of transmigrating to the past. There''s not even a phone and an internet. They both looked at each other before they smiled in tacit understanding.


    Everyone who saw their PDA. "¡­" you''re abusing us the single dogs!


    Because of Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin''s blatant display of affection, Chen Han held the shy Li Tian''s hand. Sun Yi missed Wu Yuan. Feng Mo started to yearn for Wu Bai. Yu Sheng thought of Zuo Zhe and tried to contact him with their contract. Jing Bai worried for Zheng Yi''s state. Jing Kang, who''s trying to concentrate in the competition thus he tries to not think of Lei Ling right now, resumed thinking of Lei Ling. Xi Ming chuckled as he fixed the quilt wrapped around Xi Xing. Gong Xian was snoring, wandering in his dreamland.


    Kang Ce who just woke up and saw the atmosphere was filled with pink bubbles. "¡­" how dare they shot me while (literally) lying down?! He, who has an unrequited love towards Xiao Le, roared in his mind. He went back to sleep with his heart filled with complaints.


    Jing Cheng who didn''t dare to have fanciful thought of Jing Rui lest he''d aggravate his heart demon. "¡­" yearning of your lover right in front of me who felt unworthy of my crush?! His eyes narrowed and flashed a killing intent before he withdrew it. He went to a corner to grow mushrooms.


    Meanwhile, somewhere, Jing Hei and Qian Lin leaned on the trunk of a tree while sitting on one of its branches while they gazed at the moonless sky.


    "I''m sorry." Jing Hei suddenly apologized.


    "Hm?" Qian Lin said and turned to Jing Hei


    Jing Hei gently raised Qian Lin''s arm and felt his heart was torn when he saw the wounds and bruises against the fair skin. "Even if I know it wasn''t you, but I still shouldn''t have hit it." he said as he caressed the surface of the wound. "That just meant that I can bear to hit you, when in fact I don''t." he sighed.


    "If you didn''t kill it, you would''ve died." Qian Lin said. "And that I don''t want to happen." He smiled at Jing Hei. "Also, I know you don''t want to hurt me. You never will, right?" he said.


    "¡­ Ah Lin. Don''t set up a flag for us." Jing Hei said.


    Qian Lin. "¡­ why do you have to ruin the mood ¨C mm!" he exclaimed as his eyes widened in surprise when he saw Jing Hei leaned closer to his face and kissed him. On. The. Lips! "Mmmn¡­" he moaned when he felt Jing Hei''s lips parted his lips using his tongue and plundered inside his mouth. "Ha ¨C " he gasped as his saliva trickled down his chin, then his neck. Only for Jing Hei to leave his lips and licked his saliva from his neck, up to his chin, then went back to kissing him on his lips.


    Qian Lin felt his scalp when numb because of the pleasure. His brain functioned slowly before it resumed functioning normally. En ¨C by normally, he meant responding to Jing Hei''s kisses.


    "Ah Lin ¨C " Jing Hei called between his scalding breath. His eyes are burning as they stared at Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin stared back at Jing Hei with a flushed face. His chest is heaving up and down. One reason why he can accurately differentiate Jing Hei from Jing Bai is because of their temperament.


    Jing Bai has the scholarly temperament. He looked an outright gentleman, in which Zheng Yi proven to be false. He once said that Jing Bai is a beast wearing a human''s clothing.


    Meanwhile, Jing Hei has a wild temperament, in which Qian Lin proven to be totally untrue when Jing Hei stared at him like this time. Jing Hei is very sexy and matured, a total opposite of what he is acting during daytime.


    "Ah Hei¡­" he called before he immediately covered his mouth when he realized his voice sounded coquettish like a kitten.


    Jing Hei''s eyes widened, as he was also taken aback. Then, he chuckled which is filled with meaning before he held Qian Lin''s hand which is covering his mouth. Then, he licked Qian Lin''s fingers one by one.


    Qian Lin''s already madly beating heart beat even faster because of Jing Hei''s action. Then, they felt their bodies became even hotter amidst the cold, night temperature.

 Chapter 206 - The Scum Is Perplexed

    It was already late in the night, and the surrounding is very dark. It was a moonless and starless night, giving no light to enlighten the way for the people under this vast and dark sky.


    In the ruins of the Fenghua Palace, only the campfire is the source of light. They didn''t use their night pearls to reserve them when they finally enter the underground palace where the Spring of Retribution is located.


    Suddenly, they heard a soft flapping of wings. They turned to where the sound is coming from and saw a flying paper man coming their way.


    Jing Kang raised his hand caught the flying paper man in between his fingers. "¡­ I''ve found Jing Hei and second young master Qian." He said.


    After they heard from Zheng Fu Gong that they, the contestants, will be sent in random places when they enter the secret realm, he had pasted a paper talisman to his cousins before they were sent to the secret realm in order to locate them.


    It was the paper man he used to locate them.


    "Really?!" Feng Mo said and glanced at the flying paper man before he stared at Jing Kang in awe.


    Although he lacked in aptitude in alchemy, that doesn''t mean he wasn''t interested in the area. Added to the fact that it looked cool, it is very useful in situations like this.


    "That''s a great news, Ah Kang!" Jing Bai said, his face is bright and he widely grinned. It was obvious he is overjoyed with his twin brother being found, as well as Qian Lin.


    "Congratulations to your sect." Xi Ming said and smiled at the Zunjingde Sect. With Jing Hei and Qian Lin now located, the Zunjingde Sect can regroup.


    "Thank you." Jing Cheng nodded. Although his face looked serious, but his eyes showed relief and joy. Disregarding his familial relationship with Jing Hei, he felt responsible to each of the member of his group. He wouldn''t let them be alone, much less feel alone.


    "What''s wrong, fourth young master Jing?" Chen Han asked when he saw Jing Kang''s expression looked strange. Shouldn''t he feel happy since his cousin and their friend was now found? Why is his expression perplexed?


    Yu Sheng, who was taking a nap while leaning on a broken wall, looking cool and masculine, opened one of his eyes to look at them. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin were already sleeping near him, as well as Li Tian and Sun Yi.


    "Ah Kang, what''s wrong?" Jing Bai, who heard what Chen Han said, asked when he turned to Jing Kang. "Did something happen to Ah Hei and Qian Lin?" he added. His face registered nervousness and anxiety, and his eyes were filled with fear. He felt his heart was clawed out of his chest just thinking something happened to his twin brother Jing Hei.


    The same is true with Qian Lin. Although Qian Lin voluntarily joined them in the fourth stage of the competition because of a personal reason, but that doesn''t mean they would not care for him, nor have less responsibility towards him.


    In fact, it was the opposite. They feel even more responsible to Qian Lin. Not because Qian Lin is from another sect and they feared that the Qianxu Sect would retaliate against them if Qian Lin was put in danger. It was all because they treat Qian Lin as one of their own people. Qian Lin is their childhood friend, and the feelings among them are deep. Well, not as deep as the feelings between Qian Lin and Jing Hei.


    The reason why it was only at this time did they ¨C more precisely, Jing Kang, looked for Jing Hei and Qian Lin is because they have been too busy earlier dealing against the enemies ¨C the impostors, to keep their life. Or else, how would they find Jing Hei and Qian Lin and help them survive if they died?


    Them, the Zunjingde Sect were still awake very late at night was because they had Jing Kang look for Jing Hei and Qian Lin. In short, they cannot sleep even a wink because they were very worried for their two members. Meanwhile, Chen Han and Feng Mo, as two from the largest group ¨C Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect, aka Cheng Sheng''s group, among the contestants, volunteered for a night vigil while Xi Ming also volunteered from the Shanliangde Sect''s side.


    "No¡­" Jing Kang answered, but his lips were pursed. He stopped talking.


    What kind of ''happening''¡­ he thinks it isn''t right to say nothing happened to Jing Hei and Qian Lin, since there really is. Something happened between them, but it isn''t a dangerous one. More precisely, it is a passionate one. That passionate scene was what the paper man saw and heard.


    Just thinking of it made Jing Kang feel embarrassed, but also frustrated. He felt embarrassed since he felt like he had peeked at the two; frustrated since the two still have time to be amorous. Also, he felt wronged. He had just witness a live adulterated scene through the paper talisman. If not for the purpose to find his cousin and their friend, he would rather not send a paper talisman just to witness that adulterated scene.


    Xi Ming''s eyes narrowed when he thought of something. "Did the impostors come back?" he asked.


    This isn''t impossible, because the probability is not low since beasts and other monsters are more active at night than the day since the darkness helps them weaken their prey by lowering their sense of sight, thus lessening their ability to protect themselves.


    "No." Jing Kang answered as he already regained his calm and fixed his expression. "There were no impostors. I haven''t ''seen'' them on the way while searching for Jing Kang and Qian Lin." he said as he raised the paper man which lost its vitality after consuming the spiritual energy imbued by Jing Kang to it. "Maybe they only appear during the day." he said.


    "Hmm¡­" they all muttered as they pondered. "Present during the day, but gone during the night¡­ why is that?" they asked as they looked at each other, searching for some clues in each other''s face in case someone revealed his thoughts.


    However, they don''t need to do this, since someone answered their question.


    "They must have another condition to appear, aside from embodying our perception of each other." It was none other than Cheng Sheng. "In that case, they might either borrow the energy from the sun to ''solidify'' their body, or¡­" he said as he fixed his sitting posture.


    "''or''?" they asked as they turned to him.


    "Or, they can only be seen during the day." Cheng Sheng said. "It was because of the light." He told them.


    They just stared at him, waiting for more explanation from him.


    "Because of the light, everything it reaches can be seen. However, there are also things that can only be seen during the day." Cheng Sheng said. Seeing their blank expression, he helplessly sighed. "The ghosts can only be seen in the night since the night can reveal them by exposing their transparent ''body''. Because of the transparent color, the dark background made one notice it. However, if changed to the light background of the day, the ghost can''t be seen at all since its transparent color would blend with the background." He explained.


    "Ah!" Xi Ming explained. "So, you mean, it was because of the trick of the light that''s why the impostors can be seen?" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "That can only be it." he said and yawned.


    Chen Han felt his heart hurt seeing his younger brother''s sleepy face. "Ah Sheng. You don''t have to wake up just to explain something for us." He told him.


    "No¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered and was about to say he didn''t wake up for them, but he held back his words. "Okay. I''ll resume sleeping." He said.


    "Yes. Good night." Chen Han said.


    "Sleep well, Cheng-shidi." Feng Mo told him.


    "Good night." Xi Ming said.


    Seeing Cheng Sheng fell back asleep, they lowered their voice. "How are Ah Hei and Qian Lin?" Jing Cheng asked Jing Kang.


    "Jing Hei and Qian Lin are fine, and safe." Jing Kang answered.


    Jing Bai heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Jing Cheng still wanted to ask Jing Kang what did his previous expression meant. However, seeing Jing Kang was evading, that he didn''t want to answer, thus he didn''t pursue the matter.


    He turned to Chen Han and Xi Ming. "We''ll go to Ah Hei and Qian Lin." He told them. Jing Bai immediately prepared for them to leave while Jing Kang didn''t need to move since he''s always dressed up.


    "I''ll go with you." Xi Ming said.


    "No. You have to look after your brothers." Jing Cheng told him and glanced at Xi Xing whose head is resting on Xi Ming''s lap.


    Xi Ming didn''t persuade him. "How about me?" Chen Han asked.


    "No. The night is still long, so the three of you have to shift with the night vigil." Jing Cheng said. "Furthermore, we don''t know what more dangers will come at us. So, the more the people to keep watch, the better." He explained.


    Chen Han nodded and Feng Mo, who''s about to volunteer, has to step down. However, unexpectedly, Yu Sheng who was silently listening to them with his one eye open spoke. "I''ll go with you." He told them.

 Chapter 207 - The Scum Is Concerned

    "I''ll go with you." Yu Sheng repeated when he saw their dumbfounded expression.


    "¡­ why?" Jing Bai asked. He''s as puzzled as the others. Yu Sheng isn''t someone from their team, nor he is affiliated with the Zunjingde Sect. He is a member of Cheng Sheng''s team, as well as affiliated with Cheng Sheng.


    "Yu-ge¡­?" Feng Mo called.


    "I have made a map. However, there''s only one since I didn''t have time to replicate it earlier." Yu Sheng said.


    They immediately understood. With the endless sight of the ruins, they can''t tell which direction is north or east. Yu Sheng can''t replicate his self-made map, because everyone was busy saving their life. He can''t give it to them, either, since he also needs the map.


    Even if there is the paper man to locate Jing Hei and Qian Lin, but Jing Kang had used a great amount of spiritual energy to find them. He had to consider the vast area of the ruins, as well as the length of time. The bigger the area, the longer the time the work will take, thus the more spiritual energy will be used. Jing Kang didn''t dare to carelessly ask Jing Cheng and Jing Bai for spiritual energy, since they have to conserve their spiritual energy in case a danger arrives.


    Thus, they had to take Yu Sheng with them. And taking him is actually more advantageous to them. It''s not only the map, but also Yu Sheng has a high fighting ability, making their fighting ability as a rescue team increase. Thus, their survival ability also will increase. They do not need to worry about Cheng Sheng''s group because of Yu Sheng''s disappearance. Cheng Sheng''s group still has Fei Yin, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Feng Mo, as well as Cheng Sheng himself as the attackers. Li Tian as their defense is stable.


    They had no reason to refuse Yu Sheng''s invitation. Added with Chen Han, Feng Mo and Xi Ming''s persuasion, it made it harder for them to refuse.


    Thus, Jing Cheng, as the leader, agreed. "Thank you." He told Yu Sheng.


    "No problem." Yu Sheng answered and patted the dust off his clothes when he stood. "Where to?" he asked. He is referring to the direction where Jing Hei and Qian Lin are.


    "To our northwest." Jing Kang answered. He made their location as the reference point.


    Yu Sheng took out his map. It was very detailed, since they can see the trees, the pillars of the ruins, and other things that can be used as landmarks. Taking Yu Sheng go with them is indeed a good choice.


    "Let''s go." Jing Cheng said as he nodded at Jing Bai and Jing Kang before he turned to Chen Han, Feng Mo and Xi Ming.


    "Take care." Xi Ming said.


    "Be careful!" Feng Mo told them.


    "Be vigilant." Chen Han said.


    "Thanks." Jing Bai said before he and Jing Kang leapt through the large rubbles ahead of them. Jing Cheng immediately followed behind them.


    Yu Sheng secretly glanced at Cheng Sheng who was peacefully sleeping and snuggling in Fei Yin''s embrace before he followed the Zunjingde Sect.


    "There they go." Chen Han sighed.


    "I hope they''d immediately return." Feng Mo said.


    "Yes." Xi Ming nodded as he combed Xi Xing''s hair. "We have to hurry to help the residents of the Zhongyang, defend and protect them from the demonic cultivators." he said.


    "But, what if the Zunjingde Sect hasn''t returned before we left?" Feng Mo asked.


    "We''re all adults. With the matter of the demonic cultivators pressing in our hands, they would understand us. They won''t complain." Chen Han said. "On the contrary, they would also leave as soon as possible in order to help the people." He added as he stoked the fire.


    "If that''s the case, when will we leave?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Let''s wait for them until the sunrise." Xi Ming answered.


    So fast! Feng Mo thought. However, he also thought that the time is enough, since he believes in the Zunjingde Sect''s strength. Added with Yu Sheng, who increased their strength, they wouldn???t take long with their task.


    Fortunately, they do not need to leave the camp and enter the underground palace without giving the Zunjingde Sect a notice for their departure. This is an impolite behavior. It is as Feng Mo had thought. The Zunjingde Sect really returned, and it was before the dawn. Everyone was already awake and are preparing for their breakfast.


    However, when they saw the small group arrived, they immediately noticed that something is wrong.


    Cheng Sheng, who had just woken up, usually would hear the soft sounds Fei Yin made using the cooking utensils during this hour. However, surprisingly, he didn''t hear it. He slowly opened his eyes and rubbed them before he saw them all standing, facing each other.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice still sleepy, and his eyes are half-opened. He then yawned. "Hm?" he didn''t hear them answer, and they just continued to stare at each other. Then, he finally realized something was amiss. There were two more people added, but there was also one less.


    The two people that were added are Jing Hei and Qian Lin who were successfully retrieved by Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang. However, that one person less is¡­


    "Where''s Yu Sheng?" he asked when he didn''t see Yu Sheng''s figure among the group.


    Everyone flinched, and their already heavy expression became heavier. Jing Hei and Qian Lin''s face registered guilt. Jing Kang''s face looked pale. Jing Bai was clenching his fists as he suppressed his fluctuating emotions while Jing Cheng''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    Yes ¨C it was only the Zunjingde Sect that returned while Yu Sheng didn''t. It was because Yu Sheng had gone missing!


    Cheng Sheng who is usually calm and composed immediately became angry. Yu Sheng is not only their ally, but he is also his former knight guard. His sleepiness disappeared, and his previously sleepy expression turned cold. "Where is he?" he asked again. His ice-cold voice sent chills down their spine.


    Xi Xing, after he heard the earlier ruckus when Zunjingde Sect returned, woke up. Kang Ce also was awoken from his sleep. And Gong Xian who is the beloved child of the god of sleep cannot ignore the tension that arose.


    "Do I need to repeat my question?" Cheng Sheng asked when nobody answered him.


    Feng Mo, who is second closest to Yu Sheng (since Cheng Sheng is the first), has a good impression of Yu Sheng so he is mad of what happened. He was glaring at the Zunjingde Sect who can''t directly look at them in the eye. Even the good-tempered Li Tian can''t help but be mad of what happened to Yu Sheng. Chen Han and Sun Yi naturally became friends with Yu Sheng since he is their ally.


    The atmosphere became heated as the tension continued to rise. Cheng Sheng''s spiritual energy started to overflow as his eyes narrowed. He raised his fingers when no one answered him again.


    However, just when he is about to make a move, Fei Yin spoke. "Sheng." He called. He used the name he is calling his lover privately and not ''Cheng-shidi''.


    Since he is hostile towards the Zunjingde Sect, naturally, he wouldn''t care if Cheng Sheng would fight them. He would even lend him a hand, or if Cheng Sheng wouldn''t need his help, he would incite him more.


    However, his dearly beloved had just woke up. Even if he doesn''t want him to be greeted by a problem after he opened his eyes, he couldn''t hide the rising tension. But since it was inevitable, he at least had to avoid making Cheng Sheng feel angry, and¡­


    "Come eat first, or the food will become cold." He told Cheng Sheng as he handed him a bowl of congee and a meat bun.


    Yes. He called Cheng Sheng because he wants him to eat his breakfast first. Cheng Sheng''s stomach is his main concern; Cheng Sheng''s emotion is his second concern. As for the rest, he can''t give at least a bit of concern. Are they Cheng Sheng? Even if they would name themselves as ''Cheng Sheng'', nor copy Cheng Sheng''s face, he would still know who is the real Cheng Sheng.


    "Sheng?" he called when he saw Cheng Sheng remained unmoved and was silent.


    Cheng Sheng and everyone. "¡­" Fei Yin, is this the time to eat?


    (Fei Yin: for Sheng, yes! He can''t skip his meals, or eat them late!)


    Cheng Sheng doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "¡­ thanks." He said and took the bowl of congee and the meat bun. With Fei Yin''s action, his anger slightly subsided. He looked at his lover with his eyes filled with gratitude. His heart couldn''t help but feel warm, as well as his stomach after he started eating.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect. "¡­" they don''t know where to start criticizing Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng.


    The Shanliangde Sect. "¡­" they don''t know how to react from the sudden change of events.


    The Zunjingde Sect. "¡­" our heart is almost at our throat. Why can''t you act normally?!


    Kang Ce, who feels hungry since yesterday. "¡­" can I have some food?


    Yu Sheng, who''s somewhere. "¡­" my former master His Highness the Prince is a heartless food-grubber¡­

 Chapter 208 - The Scum Is A Leader

    "So, you mean to say, something attacked you from the darkness, and Yu Sheng alerted you to save saved you." Cheng Sheng said after he heard the Zunjingde Sect''s explanation. "But then he suddenly disappeared into thin air?" he said as he looked at the map Yu Sheng dropped before he disappeared, and the Zunjingde Sect picked it up.


    "Yes." Jing Hei and Qian Lin answered as they lowered their head in shame. It was their fault. They are too slow to react to the quick change of the events. By the time they finally reacted from Yu Sheng''s warning, they felt something push them on their back. They turned, only to see Yu Sheng who pushed them towards Jing Bai, Jing Cheng and Jing Kang who stood frozen and had a stupefied expression on their face when they saw Yu Sheng, who was on Jing Hei and Qian Lin''s back, disappeared into thin air.


    "I wanted to save him, but before I could, we didn''t see him anymore." Jing Cheng explained. "And his fading voice told us to run and never look back." He added. Honestly, they had relaxed their guard after they found Jing Hei and Qian Lin. Thus, Yu Sheng''s disappearance happened.


    Jing Kang sighed as he held his forehead. The color on his face finally returned after he had rested. "I tried using talismans, but they didn''t work." He said. Frustration can be seen on his usually emotionless face. He felt useless.


    Jing Bai patted Jing Kang''s shoulder when he saw the other''s ugly expression. It was rare for Jing Kang to express his emotions, much less such intense emotions for Jing Kang is a cool-headed person.


    "Even though Yu Sheng looked carefree, but we know he is a strong and serious person." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng. "After Ah Kang''s talismans failed, we immediately left according to Yu Sheng''s instruction." He told him.


    Even though they wanted to save Yu Sheng, whether out of good will or out of guilt for their negligence thus a misfortune befell to him for being implicated by their group, but the other had already given up saving himself. Also, not only they have to worry for their own lives, but also they have to worry of their brothers'' life.


    And so, they fled. Their emotions were a mixture of shock, guilt, and fear. Shock from the fast events. Guilt for being unable to save Yu Sheng, and leaving him behind. And fear for whatever that had attacked Yu Sheng, which is a hidden danger for all of them.


    Although the others felt angry, but actually, nobody blamed the Zunjingde Sect. Everyone values their life. If they were in the Zunjingde Sect''s position, they would also flee. Their anger earlier is their initial reaction towards what happened. Who wouldn''t be shocked?


    However, after they heard the Zunjingde Sect''s further explanation, their emotions had finally subsided. They understood them. In fact,


    Cheng Sheng didn''t doubt the Zunjingde Sect, either. After interacting with them for so long, he knows they are honest people. And, among the people present, he is the one who knows Yu Sheng the most. The other one who knows Yu Sheng was in the capital ¨C Zuo Zhe.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyelids drooped as he thought of Zuo Zhe. Zuo Zhe is Yu Sheng''s partner, and the two''s feelings towards each other are sincere. Even if it wasn''t explicitly stated, but like Jing Cheng and the other leaders, Cheng Sheng bears the responsibility to protect his team members. And, he knows Zuo Zhe entrusted Yu Sheng to him.


    Although Yu Sheng didn''t need protection, but as someone who he already treated as one of his own people, Yu Sheng is, undoubtedly, one of the people Cheng Sheng wanted to protect. Even though Yu Sheng is strong, but Cheng Sheng still wish to protect him, even if it is secretly. That''s how he cares about them.


    Yet, Yu Sheng still got harmed. And now Yu Sheng is missing. Yu Sheng got missing while he is asleep. How is this caring for Yu Sheng? He is just irresponsible. He is a useless leader! If this happened to Yu Sheng, how can it not happen to Fei Yin, Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo or Sun Yi? Even Wu Xi, who has been missing since earlier!


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called and pressed Cheng Sheng''s shoulder when he saw Cheng Sheng''s ugly expression.


    Anger, sorrow, guilt, as well as self-blame were all can be seen on his face. Fortunately, he was blocking Cheng Sheng from the others'' sight. However, Cheng Sheng''s changing expressions are as clear as the day to him. And it pains him so much.


    As Cheng Sheng''s lover, with a tacit understanding with Cheng Sheng, how can he not know what is Cheng Sheng thinking? "Halt your thoughts." He whispered as he half-hugged him to not let the others notice what is going on before their eyes. "You should know how Yu Sheng is." he said. "He may be a serious person to their eyes, but he isn''t as kind as what they thought of him is." he lowered his head to plant a subtle kiss on Cheng Sheng''s kiss. "Yu Sheng isn''t someone who will save others in the expense of his life. More so after he met Zuo Zhe." He explained. "If you ask him who to choose between you and Zuo Zhe, what do you think his answer will be?" he smiled.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression finally changed and his gaze moved to look at Fei Yin. He knows what Fei Yin is thinking: Yu Sheng will definitely choose Zuo Zhe over him.


    "See?" Fei Yin said to confirm Cheng Sheng''s thoughts. "Also, he is a selfish person¡­" like you. He thought in his heart, but he knows Cheng Sheng knows the supplementary words to his sentence. He coughed to clear his throat and continued. "Thus, Yu Sheng definitely didn''t do it to save the Zunjingde Sect. He must have found something, or he must be planning something." He concluded in a low voice only the two of them could hear.


    Cheng Sheng almost couldn''t control his expression. Fortunately, he had practiced controlling his expressions over the years as a scum. He can smile even if he was angered to the point he could faint. He could also cry a river of tears despite he is roaring in laughter in his heart.


    After fixing his expression and choosing the words he has to say to the others, he secretly tapped his lover''s index finger with his index finger to indicate he understood what he said, as well as thanking him.


    "I will respect Yu Sheng''s will." He finally said as he looked at them one by one with a calm gaze before his gaze fell on the Zunjingde Sect who were anxiously waiting for his words and were nervous as to what his reaction will be.


    After all, Cheng Sheng is a protective person towards his own people, albeit he is a scum.


    Cheng Sheng, who isn''t aware of their thoughts, continued to speak. "Yu Sheng saved your lives, and was also the one who told you to flee and leave him. He must know that his opponent, whatever, whoever or whichever it is, is formidable and Yu Sheng can''t escape. He knows he will perish there, and to not implicate you, he gave up, but didn''t give up your lives." He sighed before he looked at the sky and saw the shining sun. "In order not to waste his efforts, we have to move on and continue to leave." He said.


    Although he said that, but the expression on his face, and his heart, is heavy. He must feel a deep sorrow for the loss. They thought and felt sad for Yu Sheng''s misfortune. Yu Sheng is a formidable person, so it is a waste for him to perish.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Feng Mo and Li Tian called. Li Tian''s eyes are reddened from holding back his tears so that Cheng Sheng won''t feel more sadness if he''d see them crying. Meanwhile, Feng Mo turned his back to them to cry.


    Sun Yi pressed his lips into a thin line. He also didn''t like what had happened. He felt Yu Sheng doesn''t deserve what happed to him.


    "Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Han choked a sob and he, like Feng Mo, turned his back to them and sobbed.


    Because of them, Cheng Sheng felt his eyes sting and they reddened and watered. His tears threatening to fall. He felt his noise is sour. However, as a leader, he shouldn''t show weakness. Thus, he forced back his tears. "The impostors might about to come back, so let''s enter the underground palace now." he said. His voice is hoarse. "If we''re lucky, we might meet the Huakai Sect and Wu Xi." He told them. Then, he paused. "This time¡­" he said as he clenched his fists. His eyes narrowed in determination as he looked at them. "This time, we won''t let anything happen to any one of us!"

 Chapter 209 - The Scum Is Spooky

    The Huakai Sect, and Wu Xi, who went missing, as everyone had guessed, really had ''luckily'' entered the underground palace. But, it was through another entrance and not the entrance where the others had camped. Or else, they would have all already met each other.


    Their entrance to the underground palace was all thanks, again, to Shan Lu who stupidly followed another impostor inside the entrance. By the time the others had managed to pull him back, mysteriously, the entrance behind them closed and they were trapped inside without properly preparing themselves against whatever that will attack them when they went inside.


    "Shan-shixiong¡­" Guo Cheng speechlessly looked at Shan Lu.


    Shan Lu''s face was wrinkled from frustration of having been ''deceived'' by an impostor once again. And again, the impostor copied Guo Cheng''s appearance. Since he wouldn''t leave Guo Cheng no matter what, naturally, he followed the impostor Guo Cheng when Guo Cheng took his sight away from Shan Lu for a second. And that second almost made him lose Shan Lu. Fortunately, he immediately found Shan Lu.


    The reason why he was inattentive of Shan Lu earlier was because he ''finally'' felt Wu Xi''s presence and found out that Wu Xi was following them. His initial reaction is to attack Wu Xi, whether it was the original Wu Xi or not. However, before he could make a move, Wu Xi pointed the place where Shan Lu has been earlier.


    Yes ¨C ''has been earlier'', since Shan Lu disappeared to follow an another impostor Guo Cheng. Guo Cheng''s face couldn''t be any darker than Wu Xi''s clothes. With the help of Wu Xi, they found Shan Lu. He was followed by Tang Zhe and Tang Yun after they saw him going towards a hidden entrance.


    Tang Zhe didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He doesn''t know whether this was a good luck or bad luck, since their sect has been followed by misfortunes one after another ever since they joined the Intersect Competition.


    While Tang Zhe was pondering with their current predicament to make plans, Tang Yun who was idle glanced at Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi¡­ when did he join them? He''s too quiet (that''s because he is a mute!) that they didn''t notice him following them! His presence is miraculously too low even though he has a flashy appearance.


    Guo Cheng who knows it was because of him Shan Lu was enticed by the impostors finally let Shan Lu off. He turned to Tang Zhe. "Da shixiong, what should we do now?" he asked.


    Tang Zhe spoke. "Don''t lit up any fire, nor take out a night pearl for now." he answered.


    "Why?" Tang Yun, who''s about to take out a night pearl because it was dark, asked when he heard what Tang Zhe said.


    "Even though it''d be convenient for us to light our way, but we are in an unknown and unfamiliar place that is filled with dangers." Tang Zhe answered. "We don''t know if there will be creatures that would be attracted to light. The same goes to fire talismans." He said and turned to Guo Cheng. "We''re in an enclosed space, and lighting up a fire would make the air decrease more. Furthermore, lighting a fire talisman would require spiritual energy. We''d better conserve our strength and avoid using spiritual energy, even if it is to heighten our senses." He explained. "We will have each other''s back, so do not hide your difficulties and do not be ashamed to ask for help." He added.


    "I understand." Guo Cheng nodded while Tang Yun obediently followed Tang Zhe''s instruction and kept the night pearl inside his qiankun pouch.


    "How should we go on from here, then?" Shan Lu asked.


    "Maybe we can feel up the walls?" Guo Cheng suggested.


    Tang Yun frowned. "What if there will be bugs? Or carnivorous plants?" he asked. Even if there was no light, they know that Tang Yun''s face is filled with disgust.


    Not towards Guo Cheng''s suggestion¡­ or maybe, a little of it, but it''s more towards the bugs.


    (A/N: *shivers. Crawlies! I hate crawlies! >.<!!!)


    Just as Tang Zhe was thinking, he felt someone tapped him on his shoulder. He opened his mouth and was about to speak when he suddenly froze.


    Tang Yun was standing on his left side, and Shan Lu was standing on his right side. Meanwhile, Guo Cheng was standing across him. However, the one who tapped his shoulder is behind him.


    Who touched his shoulder?


    He suddenly felt a chill ran down his spine and he shivered. Goosebumps appeared on his skin and the hairs all over his body rose. Just as his face started to turn pale from horror, he saw something shone beside his cheek.


    "I have a rope with me. We could tie each other to not lose each other."


    ¡­ ghost? Tang Zhe thought and his heart skipped a beat. However, just as he was about to speak, Guo Cheng spoke.


    "We can do that." Guo Cheng said, approving the idea of tying themselves. "Wu-xiong is clever." He said.


    It was then Tang Zhe remembered that Wu Xi was following them. Oh, my god. His presence is very low! Might as well he be a ghost! He thought when he remembered Wu Xi creeping behind him earlier to tap his shoulder. He''s too spooky. Fortunately, he didn''t have a heart ailment, or he would''ve been scared to death by Wu Xi!


    He cleared his throat to hide his discomfort and adjusted his mood. "Good." He said and nodded. When he remembered there is no light so they couldn''t see him nodding, he spoke again. "I agree with Wu Xi." He said.


    "Where should we tie the rope?" Tang Yun asked as he took the rope from Wu Xi who has the other end of the rope.


    "Definitely not on our neck." Guo Cheng said and grimly smiled at Tang Yun.


    "Of course not!" Tang Yun retorted. Does Guo Cheng think he Is stupid?!


    (Guo Cheng: definitely. You don''t have a brain inside your head, and you filled it with da shixiong.)


    Tang Zhe sighed, his handsome face full of helplessness as he pinched the space between his brows. Not only he has to look after the stupid Shan Lu, but he also has to act as a mediator of Tang Yun and Guo Cheng.


    If Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin would have been present and saw the current scene, they would think that Tang Zhe is the kindergarten teacher and Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu are the preschoolers. Tang Yun and Guo Cheng always fought, while Shan Lu stirs everything in the classroom into a mess.


    "Shall we tie it on our leg?" Shan Lu, the local tyrant of the nursery classroom, asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" he''s really too stupid! How can they walk properly if they''d do that?! They all tacitly ignored him. Wu Xi silently (because he is a mute!) tied one end of the rope on his wrist.


    Tang Zhe took a long and deep breath. "We can tie it on our wrist." He said as he took the rope from Tang Yun''s hand and tied it around Tang Yun''s wrist.


    Tang Yun felt the warm coming from Tang Zhe''s fingertips that grazed on his skin and his cheeks started to heat up. It is a pity that there is no light so he can???t see Tang Zhe carefully tied the rope not too tightly to prevent the rough texture of the rope aggravating his skin and bruising it.


    "Done." Tang Zhe, who didn''t notice Tang Yun''s stillness, said. He tied his wrist with the rope then passed the rope to Shan Lu.


    Guo Cheng, who is worried that Shan Lu would tie the rope too tight on his wrist, thus would limit his movements later, took the rope from Tang Zhe and tied it on Shan Lu''s hand before he finally tied the other end of the rope on his wrist.


    Wu Xi is at the first end of the rope, followed by Tang Yun, then Tang Zhe, Shan Lu, and the last one who will lead them on the road is Guo Cheng.


    Tang Zhe positioned Tang Yun in between him and Wu Xi since Wu Xi is strong, so they can protect Tang Yun on both sides of Tang Yun. Since he is worried Shan Lu would lead them to nowhere or to their demise, he had Guo Cheng on the last end of the rope.


    Since mages use more spiritual energy than the sword practitioners because of their alchemy, they naturally have more spiritual energy reserved in their body. Added to the fact that Guo Cheng is more meticulous than him, he had Guo Cheng lead them.


    Guo Cheng, who knew Tang Zhe has a deep trust in him, felt pressured, but also gratified. "I''ll use a night pearl and roll it on the ground for us to see the way even just for a few seconds." He said. They got no other choice but to do this, since the fire can agitate the creatures hiding in the dark than the light from the night pearl.


    "Okay." Tang Zhe nodded and took a night pearl from Tang Yun before he gave it to Guo Cheng.


    Guo Cheng took the night pearl and placed it on the floor. They breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the walls around them, although looked old, but normal. However, they couldn''t relax long when Guo Cheng pushed the night pearl and it rolled forward, gradually illuminating everything it passed.


    They saw countless eyes staring at them!

 Chapter 210 - The Scum Is Warm

    Countless figures stood not far from them, standing tall and motionless. They are dressed with unfamiliar clothes, and wore different expressions on their face.


    However, what made all the hairs on their body raise are these figures'' eyes that have no pupils and are vacantly staring at them. It wasn''t until the night pearl have travelled far and disappeared from their sight along with its light did they returned to their senses and realized that the figures standing are statues.


    "That scared me!" Tang Yun exclaimed as he clutched his chest. His forehead was soaked with cold sweat.


    Meanwhile, Guo Cheng looked pale in horror while Tang Zhe was frozen from sight. Even Shan Lu who is usually brainless was taken aback for a moment before he finally reacted. "Statues?!" he said. His face, contrary to the others, had an excited expression.


    Fortunately, Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng didn''t make Shan Lu their lead. Wu Xi, whose face was covered by a mask, his expression couldn''t be seen. He raised his Thought Talisman made by Cheng Sheng for him. His thoughts that were conveyed to words by the Thought Talismans glowed.


    "No wonder we couldn''t feel someone was staring at us. Their gaze has no life."


    They all nodded in agreement. Whether it was a hostile gaze or a gaze filled with affection, if stared by it, they would feel it. Unless it was someone who has a higher cultivation than them staring at them so they wouldn''t notice or feel their gaze, or just that they are too oblivious to the gaze directed at them.


    While the former is frightening, the ones who have low EQ are naturally the latter.


    Guo Cheng finally recovered his usual calm and he turned to Shan Lu. "Why do you look so excited?!" he snapped at him. Because he was very frightened earlier, he hit Shan Lu to vent.


    Shan Lu, who never minded Guo Cheng''s remarks or violence on him, stupidly grinned. "Statues are ancient artifacts. They must be valuable!" he explained.


    "You¡­ are you planning to steal the statues?!" Tang Yun asked.


    "Can''t I?" Shan Lu asked back as he blinked.


    Suddenly, Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng fell silent. Since Tang Zhe was adopted by the Tang family, he was raised with care since he was a child, and he never felt hungry. Likewise with Tang Yun. Meanwhile, Guo Cheng, who came from an ordinary family, their parents can feed them, their children.


    However, Shan Lu grew up in the streets where he has to fight the others to feed himself. It was already a blessing that he can eat twice a day. What''s worse is he is starved for a couple of days, and when he couldn''t endure it anymore, he would steal from the bakeries, or some passersby.


    It was through this that the Tang family head, and the Huakai Sect''s leader, Tang Teng, met Shan Lu. As a cultivator, naturally he would notice someone stealing his purse. More so, he has a high cultivation. Thus, he tracked down Shan Lu and saw Shan Lu buying food from a shop. However, with Shan Lu''s dirty clothes and body, the shopkeeper knew Shan Lu stole someone''s money.


    The shopkeeper naturally didn''t let Shan Lu buy anything from the shop. What''s worse, the shopkeeper even tried to take the money from Shan Lu. At that time, Shan Lu was just a small kid, so he was powerless against an adult.


    Tang Teng immediately appeared and asked the shopkeeper what he is doing. The shopkeeper answered that Shan Lu was trying to beg him for some food. And when he didn''t give him food, Shan Lu robbed him!


    How can Tang Teng, who has been watching the whole time, not know that the shopkeeper is lying? Even if he hadn''t seen the scene, but he knows that a small child cannot overpower an adult to rob him, so a child can only sneak on them.


    Tang Teng was enraged. However, he cannot hurt an ordinary person so he emptied his purse, that the shopkeeper was holding, using his spiritual energy and transferred the money to his qiankun pouch. Then, picking up Shan Lu, he left without a word.


    Tang Teng, who has a soft heart towards children, brought Shan Lu to the Huakai Sect and raised him along with Tang Zhe and Tang Yun. Tang Zhe has always been smart, and Tang Yun likes to follow Tang Zhe, acting as his small tail. Thus, Tang Teng wasn''t worried for Shan Lu to be bullied, since Tang Zhe and Tang Yun were obedient children.


    It was unexpected that Shan Lu is the mischievous kid. He was also hard-headed. Thus, Tang Teng named him ''Shan Lu''. ''Shan'' (mountain) since he is an unmoving mountain when he is obstinate and ''lu'' for being crass.


    Guo Cheng was choked with emotions as he stared at Shan Lu. His eyes reddened because of tears and, even though they cannot see his face because the darkness returned after the night pearl disappeared, he still turned his head to hide his face when his tears finally fell.


    He came from an ordinary family, but since their resources was split among all of their relatives, the portion of his food is reduced. It is already fortunate to receive half of the food intended for him, but he usually received even lesser than a half. It wasn''t surprising he became undernourished, so when he grew up, the frame of his body is small compared to his peers. It is inevitable to be bullied.


    He was unresigned of his life. Thus, he decided to be a cultivator. It doesn''t matter which sect it is, since he had been resourceful since he was young. He is hardworking, and so he will become cultivator.


    When he became an outer disciple of the Huakai Sect, he had heard of the ''legendary trio''. They were the three children of Tang Teng. Tang Yun, his son; Tang Zhe, his adoptive son who is his deceased friend''s son; and Shan Lu, who is an orphaned and a beggar child.


    Hearing about this Shan Lu, Guo Cheng felt both sympathetic and envious. Sympathetic, since he almost became a beggar child like him had he not have parents, and he can still eat three times a day, wear clothes and has a shelter to live in. Envious, since he felt Shan Lu was lucky to be adopted by Tang Teng. But, his sympathy is greater than his envy. Thus, he didn''t mind this Shan Lu anymore and continued to live by his own.


    However, no man is an island. He wasn''t destined to be alone, and instead he will have his destiny cross another''s destiny. He inadvertently met Shan Lu.


    It was during when he was fetching water to bathe. It was inevitable to be bullied in a big sect like the Huakai Sect, especially when you''re an outer disciple, and has a small figure. Thus, he was ''accidentally'' pushed by the inner disciples and he fell on the water.


    Worse, he had scraped his knee and arm, and his palm was cut when he fell on the rocks under the water, and he tried to use the protruding rocks to prevent his fall. They saw his palm bled, and his body was thoroughly soaked. He only had one pair of the sect''s uniform.


    At that moment, he thought if he should regret his decision to leave his home to lessen the mouths his family has to feed. If he didn''t leave his family, he can still eat three times a day albeit his food was halved. If he didn''t leave his family, he could still have worn more layers of clothes. Yet, he left. He cannot go back now.


    Suddenly, his thoughts were abruptly stopped when he heard a loud splash of water. He turned, and only saw a figure falling from the water. The inner disciples have already left. He tried to stand to see what it is that fell before leaving, only to cry when his knee, arm and palm ached.


    He helplessly sighed and endured the pain, only to be surprised when his vision suddenly turned upside down. He thought he''s gonna faint from blood loss, only to realize that strong arms were wrapped around his back, supporting him, and raised him with another arm under his knees.


    He felt dizzy, and after he calmed himself, he lifted his gaze. He saw a soaked youth the same age as him. His hair was wet, and water was dripping from the tips of his hair down to his forehead, cheeks, up to his lips that were grinning widely.


    "Hello!" the youth greeted. "I saw you fell and hurt yourself, so I came to save you!" he told him. His eyes narrowed into crescents.


    It wasn''t someone falling to the water, but someone diving to save him.


    For the first time, Guo Cheng felt warmth. All this time he thought it''s better to be alone, but when you were given warmth by another person, you would seek the same warmth.


    Wasn''t this Shan Lu who saved him? He looked stupid, but he felt warm despite the cold water seeping through their clothes. Well, then. In exchange for this warmth he''s given him, he''ll teach him all the knowledge he has for a lifetime.

 Chapter 211 - The Scum Is Cold

    Tang Zhe and Tang Yun naturally didn''t know what had occurred between Shan Lu and Guo Cheng in the past, more so for Wu Xi who is a total stranger to them.


    Wu Xi didn''t react to Shan Lu''s answer; his thoughts are unknown. Tang Yun never understood poverty since he was raised in wealth, so he just stared at Shan Lu in shock as he gaped at him, speechless for his bold idea and shamelessness. Guo Cheng silently wiped his tears and his nose and eyes are red. He had never felt grateful it was dark until now, so they couldn''t see him crying.


    Tang Zhe, as the leader of their group, coughed to break the awkwardness in the atmosphere because it suddenly became silent. "Shan-shidi. We are currently in a foreign land, so it is best not to touch anything here for now. We might trigger some mechanisms, or there might be something attached to those statues." He explained. "However, if given a chance later, we may bring one or two." He said as he patted Shan Lu''s shoulder.


    Shan Lu just shrugged. "Okay." He said. He was just suggesting.


    Even though, before, when he was young, he had been hard-headed that never listened to others'' reason, and obstinate that would never change his decision, he is now already past his rebellious age. Thus, he didn''t insist.


    Tang Zhe happily patted Shan Lu''s shoulder while Guo Cheng smiled. He is glad Shan Lu didn''t insist. Or else, with how hard-mouthed but soft-hearted he is towards Shan Lu, he would have given in to Shan Lu''s request.


    "Let''s continue." Tang Zhe said as he tapped Guo Cheng''s arm to indicate for him to walk.


    "Yes." Guo Cheng answered as his eyes and mind immediately became alert.


    Since the figures standing before them were just statues, they felt relieved as they started to walk towards them. However, they didn''t relax their guard unlike before when they were caught off-guard from the door of the entrance closing behind them, thus they were unprepared. Their attention was focused on their emotions and not their surroundings.


    Since it was dark, they can''t see their surroundings, but their other senses heightened to make up for their sight being temporarily disabled. The dryness of the air hitting against their skin, and the ringing silence made them suddenly felt uneasy. Aside from their breathing and muffled, slow footsteps, they couldn''t hear anything more than that. And because of the silence, they subconsciously didn''t breathe loud and made their footsteps quieter.


    Tang Yun, as the weakest, uneasily rubbed his fingers against the rough surface of the rope tied on his wrist. He has a habit of rubbing his left wrist when he felt uncomfortable or uneasy. Yet now, his wrist was tied and he can''t touch it.


    It was their left wrist that was tied since it was their right hand they use to hold their sword. In case a fight breaks out, they could easily swing their sword to defend themselves, as well as attack their opponent.


    Tang Yun, who is dependent on Tang Zhe, felt the urge to call Tang Zhe. However, alarms rang in his head. He felt that he shouldn''t call Tang Zhe. He wanted to call Tang Zhe, yet he also feels he shouldn''t. Feeing contradictory, he pursed his lips.


    Although he is impulsive, but he doesn''t lack common sense. His eyes wandered, trying to squint in the darkness. They are in an unfamiliar and dangerous place. He knows that when he felt an urge, he should do its opposite. This is basic.


    Suddenly, he felt a cold and clammy hand touched his hand. He froze. Since he is familiar with Tang Zhe, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu, he knows none of them has a wrinkled and bony hand that felt uncomfortable when touched.


    Tang Zhe has a rough palm but his touch is gentle because of his temper. Guo Cheng has a soft palm since he is an alchemist, and rarely used his sword. Shan Lu has the roughest palm that has calluses since he always uses his sword even in times that a sword is not needed. And Wu Xi, since he has a bandaged hand, the texture of his palm is unknown.


    The cold temperature of the hand is impossible for a human to have.


    Tang Yun felt goosebumps rose on his skin and his hair rose. His heart is beating fast. And, as if feeling his nervousness, the cold and clammy hand pressed harder on his wrist. It''s as if the coldness from the hand was passed through his skin so he felt his heart slowly go cold, and the dampness from the palm made him feel more discomfort.


    "Wu¡­" a low whimper came out of his mouth after he held himself back not to call out Tang Zhe''s name using all of his strength. His desire to call became stronger, but he can''t disregard his vigilance.


    "Xiao Yun?" Tang Zhe called and they all stopped when they felt the rope was tugged. He was the closest to Tang Yun, so he heard Tang Yun''s voice whimpering. "Xiao Yun, what''s wrong?" he asked as his eyes were filled with concern.


    He was about to touch Tang Yun when they suddenly saw something glowed. It was Wu Xi''s Thought Talisman. The words on the talisman are glowing.


    "Did he touch me just now?" he asked. The ''he'' Wu Xi is referring to is none other than Tang Yun, since Tang Yun is the only one next to him.


    Tang Zhe, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu who turned and faced Wu Xi saw his question. However, Tang Yun who has his back on Wu Xi didn''t see it, thus he didn''t answer.


    "Xiao Yun, what''s wrong?" Tang Zhe asked as he touched Tang Yun''s arm, only to freeze when he felt Tang Yun''s skin was ice-cold. His pupils shrank. "Guo-shidi! Take out a night pearl, as well as the Sundry Juice! Xiao Yun felt unwell!" he said.


    "Yes!" Guo Cheng answered and immediately gave the Sundry Juice to Tang Zhe without asking. Then, he took out the night pearl, giving light to their surroundings.


    Countless shadows formed in the crevices of the statues and the walls where the light can''t reach, giving them an illusion of the number of the statues increasing.


    "Xiao Yun. Xiao Yun!" Tang Zhe called as he shook Tang Yun who was hugging himself tight and his eyes are tightly shut. "Xiao Yun! Come, drink this! You''ll feel better ¨C " he told him.


    "Wu¡­ wuwuwu¡­" Tang Yun didn''t answer and instead was now crying.


    Wu Xi lowered his hand. He knew it couldn''t be Tang Yun who touched him. Guo Cheng, who was always against Tang Yun, felt pity towards the youth. Shan Lu was antsy as they looked at Tang Yun''s deathly pale face and purple lips. His body was trembling and he was slightly hunched forward, fighting himself to not collapse.


    Tang Zhe felt his heart sank. He could feel Tang Yun''s temperature is decreasing. "Xiao Yun ¨C " he called and decisively opened the cap of the bottle and drank it.


    He could feel the inside of his mouth burning, and as time passed by, his lips, gums, teeth and tongue are scorched. Then, he pinched Tang Yun''s chin, pulled it to make his mouth slightly open, then he leaned down.


    Wu Xi. "??" his eyes have long been blinded by PDA of the Xinfaxian Sect.


    Shan Lu. "!!!!!" his jaw dropped when he saw Tang Zhe kissed Tang Yun, even using his tongue!


    Guo Cheng. "..." he felt awe towards Tang Zhe. Even if Tang Zhe was panicking, he still didn''t forget to be gentle towards Tang Yun.


    After Tang Zhe felt Tang Yun''s temperature slightly dropped, but still eerily cold, he asked for another bottle of Sundry Juice from Guo Cheng and fed it again to Tang Yun using his mouth. He ignored the searing pain on his lips and the inside of his mouth, as well as his flushed face from the heat of the Sundry Juice. Saving Tang Yun is more important.


    It took three bottles of Sundry Juice for Tang Yun''s face to regain its color. Tang Yun doesn''t feel cold now, but he is still shivering. Tang Zhe pulled the youth, bringing him to his embrace. He knows that if they noticed Tang Yun''s condition later, Tang Yun might have lost his life.


    Fortunately, Cheng Sheng gave them Sundry Juice. Tang Zhe doesn''t dare to think otherwise. "This sets an example to us. Don''t hide anything from everyone again. Got it?" he said.


    "Yes." Guo Cheng and Shan Lu answered while Wu Xi nodded.


    Wu Xi raised his Thought Talisman again. "It must be he has the lowest cultivation among us thus he was attacked." He said. "I am also at the back, so I was attacked. My whole body was wrapped up, but I still could feel the coldness from that hand." he explained. "Even with my high cultivation, that thing still dared suck my temperature."

 Chapter 212 - The Scum Is A Nitpicker

    "Let''s hurry up and find a safe place to temporarily occupy. We have to further check xiao Yun''s condition." Tang Zhe said as he pulled the rope over his head and carried the unconscious Tang Yun in his arms.


    The youth''s face is flushed, adding more color to his healthy and white skin, and he is also uncontrollably trembling. Every time he feels something cold brushes on his skin, he would flinch and jerk his arm or hand where the cold thing touched.


    "Yes." they nodded and walked faster, bypassing the seemingly endless rows of stone statues that wore an emotionless face and has vacant eyes staring ahead of them, which is where they have come from.


    They didn''t dare look at the shadows behind the statues that seemed getting longer, or stare at the statues'' faces more than one second.


    "Cheng-xiong is really wise." Guo Cheng spoke when he remembered the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect selling the contestants of Sundry Juice, Sundry Leaves and Sundry Branches before the day of the last stage of the competition. He sighed emotionally.


    "Yes!" Shan Lu nodded in agreement. If not for the Sundry Juice, who knows what would have happened to Tang Yun?


    Even though they felt a little sensitive when it comes to Sundry Leaves, or anything related to it like the Sundry Juice or Sundry Branch, more especially him since he was the one who drank that bottle of Sundry Juice¡­ but they have gotten over that now.


    Tang Zhe sighed in relief. "If xiao Yun was treated a little later¡­" he bit his lip and looked at the flushed youth in his arms. "Or there wasn''t anything to treat his condition, none at all¡­." He muttered with quivering lips due to fear. He held Tang Yun tighter, almost burying the youth in his arms, wanting to melt him.


    They all fell silent as they glanced at Tang Yun who is whimpering in Tang Zhe''s arms. However, since Tang Yun is reserved, he has his hands tucked in himself, and he was curled up in Tang Zhe''s arms.


    Tang Zhe''s brows knit at Tang Yun''s behaved appearance. Tang Yun is his younger brother. Although he is always unruly, but he is also always behaved towards him. Tang Zhe would like for Tang Yun to act spoiled towards him, like a younger brother always does. Yet, Tang Yun is rather behaved and obedient¡­ nonetheless, that doesn''t lessen his protectiveness to the youth. Instead, it aroused his protectiveness more.


    Suddenly, Wu Xi, who was walking behind Tang Zhe, tapped Tang Zhe''s shoulder. Tang Zhe turned and saw Wu Xi raised his Thought Talisman.


    "Does the road seemed a little longer to you?" he asked as he tilted his head in askance.


    Shan Lu and Guo Cheng felt that the rope was tugged again and saw Tang Zhe and Wu Xi stood in place as they faced each other. They saw the words glowing in the Thought Talisman, then fell silent. What Wu Xi meant, is that they have been walking for a long time.


    Guo Cheng, as the one leading the way, spoke to break the silence. "I counted the rows of the statues earlier when the night pearl rolled." He said. "There should at least be sixty rows of them¡­" his voice faced as he slightly raised his hand holding the night pearl.


    The light coming from the night pearl stretched afar. "We''ve already passed fifty-six¡­" Shan Lu said as he looked at the rows of stone statues on both sides of the road that they passed. "There should at least be four rows remaining, including the one we''re in." he said and looked at the other side where they are heading to. "¡­" there are more than thirty rows ahead of them.


    "Did a ghost hit a wall?" Tang Zhe asked. He meant that they were going in circles. He held Tang Yun closer to his chest. Fortunately, the youth''s face became a healthy pink so he wasn''t that much worried anymore.


    "This is such a strange place, indeed." Guo Cheng muttered with his brows in a tight knit.


    "What should we do?" Wu Xi asked.


    Tang Zhe pursed his lips. "I am more worried about that cold hand than being lost here." He said. "However, we''re in the light while it is in the dark. As long as we can get out of here, we don''t have to worry about that cold hand." he told them.


    Guo Cheng. "¡­" da shixiong, aren''t you worried you have a crow''s mouth? "How do we get out of here?" he asked.


    Shan Lu scratched his head. "Shall we leave marks?" he asked and looked around. "On the wall or on the statue?" he looked at them.


    Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng. "¡­" both are landmines. They don''t dare touch anything in this place, so how can they scratch it?


    "How about we tie a rope on one of the statues?" Wu Xi asked.


    Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng. "¡­" Wu Xi, be honest. Do you have a rope fetish? Their face was covered with dark lines. However, they don''t have any other options. Since Wu Xi''s idea is better, they chose his idea instead.


    "Do you have another rope?" Tang Zhe asked.


    Wu Xi took out his qiankun pouch and opened it before he showed it to them.


    Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng. "¡­"


    Shan Lu''s eyes shone and he looked at Wu Xi in admiration. "Wu-xiong, you''re very prepared!" he said when they saw Wu Xi''s qiankun pouch are full of ropes, ropes, and ropes.


    Does he really don''t have a rope fetish? Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng both thought. Seeing their doubtful expression, Wu Xi raised his Thought Talisman.


    "Ropes are very useful. You can use it to climb a tree or a mountain. You can also use it as a trap, or hook a prey." Wu Xi explained.


    Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng suddenly felt their conscience hurt. Wu Xi''s explanation is indeed reasonable, so they finally stopped nitpicking. They don''t even have any ideas to offer. They should be even grateful that Wu Xi has helped them much despite they were opponents.


    (A/N: oh. You''re aware you''re a nitpicker?)


    They untied the rope on their wrist. Guo Cheng and Shan Lu helped him and Tang Yun untie the rope on their wrist. After Wu Xi untied the rope on his wrist, he tied his end to a statue near them. Then, they all grabbed the rope. It was still Guo Cheng leading them by holding the other end of the rope.


    Then, they started walking. Every time they reached the end of the rope, they would tie another one to it and then continue.


    "Say ¨C " Shan Lu said after they tied the tenth rope. " ¨C what do you think would happen first? Us finding the exit of this labyrinth of the statues, or Wu Xi''s ropes all used up?" he asked.


    Tang Zhe and Guo Cheng. "¡­" can''t he shut up? They thought with their face covered in black lines.


    Meanwhile, Wu Xi who had just finished tying the new rope was staring at the ropes. His exposed eyes on his mask looked thoughtful.


    Shan Lu thought Wu Xi was mad because his ropes are running out. "Hey, Wu-xiong. We''re sorry that you have to give up your supplies." He said as he rubbed his nose, feeling shy. "Later, if you''ll need something and if I have it, I''ll give it to you in exchange ¨C " he told him.


    He was cut off when Wu Xi raised his hand. "Hm?" Tang Zhe muttered when he saw Wu Xi was staring for a long time on the road behind him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Guo Cheng, who has a sharp mind, spoke. "Did you find something?" he asked as he felt his heartbeat sped up. Whether in excitement or nervousness, he doesn''t want to say.


    Wu Xi nodded, but he didn''t turn to them. Instead, he raised his Thought Talisman to answer them. "Do you have a Sundry Branch?" he asked.


    "Yes." Tang Zhe answered.


    "Light it up." Wu Xi said.


    (A/N: My songs know what you did in the dark~ so light ''em up, up, up, light ''em up, up, up, light ''em up, up, up on the fiiiireeeee~)


    "Huh?" although puzzled, but they still followed Wu Xi''s instructions.


    Shan Lu took the Sundry Branch from Guo Cheng and scratched its tip on the wall. A spark formed from the friction until its tip finally ignited. He wordlessly and immediately burned the end of the rope Wu Xi placed on the ground.


    They watched as the fire from the rope slowly crawled until it ran to catch the other end. The small fire slowly became bigger, and the light from the fire washed away the darkness that was enveloping them. However, right at this moment, they rather choose the darkness than the light. They watched as the rope slowly became engulfed by the fire, and illuminated the statues that are now facing them.


    Yes, the statues that were looking ahead to the road behind them were now directly facing them. Not only that. Their hands that were originally on their sides were raised, the position as if about to catch ''something''. Their originally vacant-looking eyes were curved up in crescents, likewise with their lips as they smiled at them.

 Chapter 213 - The Scum Is Protected

    The fear in their heart increased as their spine became cold and their body froze when they saw the change in the posture of the statues. They are all looking at them while evilly grinning, their hands raised like they were eyeing, and are about to catch their prey.


    "Th-th-this - !" Guo Cheng muttered under his breath as he stared at the statues with widened eyes, his mouth agape.


    "RUN!" Tang Zhe yelled. His loud voice jolted everyone''s mind that turned sluggish from shock awake. He held Tang Yun in his arm tighter as he ran after Guo Cheng and Shan Lu, while Wu Xi ran behind at their back.


    Because the rope on their end had burned out, only at its other end where they came from was burning. Their side had started to turn dark, and only their back was alight. However, they didn''t have a second to spare to look back. Or, what else could they see? It would definitely be also horrifying, if not more horrifying.


    Guo Cheng, who was running in the lead, felt something moved in the wind. Because of fear, his mind reacted slower.


    "DUCK!" it was Shan Lu who shouted and immediately pulled Guo Cheng down with him. The wind whistled a few millimeters from their ear.


    Tang Zhe immediately ducked after Shan Lu shouted and hugged the unconscious Tang Yun. Behind them, they heard a loud noise of collision. "Wu Xi!" he called.


    Something glowed in the dark. It was Wu Xi''s Thought Talisman. "I am fine." He told them.


    "Take out a night pearl! The statues are attacking us now that we''ve found them out they can move!" Tang Zhe said. "We have to get out! Find the exit!" he said as he rolled on the ground with Tang Yun in his arms.


    "Yes!" Guo Cheng finally reacted and immediately crawled on the ground, dodging an arm of a statue, before he took out a night pearl. His eyes widened in shock after the night pearl illuminated the statues.


    The statues'' mouth is wide open, as if they were about to swallow something whole! Their arms are flailing to catch them!


    Guo Cheng, after having been given a scare a few times, is now psychologically stronger so he made the night pearl roll on the ground forward again to see their path ahead.


    He watched with bated breath the path the night pearl passed by before it stopped when it hit something. Then, his eyes lit up when he finally saw a door ajar where the night pearl bumped and stopped.


    "I see the exit!" he exclaimed.


    "Watch out!" Shan Lu yelled as he immediately pulled Guo Chen by the waist and they rolled beside the low platform underneath the feet of a statue.


    The statue, after failing to catch Guo Cheng and Shan Lu, stopped for a while as if searching for their figures. Then, when it didn''t see them, it resumed back to its former posture with both arm on its sides.


    Tang Zhe, after dodging again, saw what happened. "They can''t move from their place! And they can only ''see'' what''s on the road, but not what near their feet!" he breathlessly said. "Move near their feet and stay in place for a minute!" he told Wu Xi who was lithely dodging the statues'' arms.


    Wu Xi who heard what Tang Zhe said nodded and nimbly jumped in between the statues'' arms that tried to catch him before he landed on a statue''s feet. Shan Lu and Guo Cheng waited, and also rested, on a statue''s feet.


    One minute, two minutes¡­ five minutes. The statues stopped moving and resumed to their former posture. "It worked!" Tang Zhe said with widened eyes.


    Guo Cheng caught his breath. "We can''t walk in the middle of the road." He said.


    "Let''s walk near their feet." Tang Zhe said as he slowly stood before carefully adjusting Tang Yun in his arms.


    "Da shixiong. You''ve been carrying him since earlier. Let me carry him this time." Guo Cheng said.


    Tang Zhe shook his head. "We can''t cross the road." He reminded him.


    On his side, there was only Tang Yun who he was carrying and Wu Xi who''s by the feet of the statue next to him. Across them are Guo Cheng and Shan Lu.


    "Let''s be careful not to step in the middle of the road." Tang Zhe said. "Go to the exit." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered as they started to walk towards the exit.


    After a while¡­


    Everyone. "¡­" why do they feel they are getting further and further from the exit?


    "Illusion." Guo Cheng frowned. It also happened earlier.


    They looked at the night pearl that was illuminating their path ahead. They thought that the exit is near, but actually it is far.


    "Nngh." Suddenly, Tang Yun stirred. At the same time, the temperature dropped.


    Tang Zhe immediately looked at him. "Xiao Yun?" he called.


    However, Tang Yun didn''t answer and his brows scrunched up in discomfort. Tang Zhe didn''t have the chance to speak when they heard Guo Cheng''s cry of alarm.


    "Shan-shixiong! Why are you hitting me?!" Guo Cheng asked when his arm was slapped.


    "What? I didn''t!" Shan Lu denied. "How can I hit you?" he asked.


    Guo Cheng turned and saw Shan Lu''s hand held the hilt of his sword while his other hand was on his waist. It was Shan Lu''s usual posture. Both Shan Lu''s hands are occupied, so how can he hit him? There''s no reason for Shan Lu to hit him, despite Shan Lu is an idiot. He isn''t unreasonable and finicky.


    If it wasn''t Shan Lu, then who hit him? There''s only both of them on this side of the road¡­


    Tang Zhe and Wu Xi who turned to the two across them had widened their eyes when they saw a bluish pale figure appeared in between the statues and is raising its hand to touch Guo Cheng again. "Guo-shidi! Look out!" he shouted.


    At the same time, Guo Cheng also turned to his side and saw the raised claw with long, black nails and bony palm. His pupils shrank. "AAAAAAAAHHH!!!" he screamed as he stepped back a few steps.


    "No!" Shan Lu didn''t have the time to cut the claw that descended to the place where Guo Cheng was earlier, intending to claw at Guo Cheng.


    Guo Cheng, struck dumb with fear after almost dying, had unknowingly retreated in the middle of the road.


    "Guo-shidi!" Shan Lu called as he jumped on Guo Cheng and pressed him down on the ground, just barely dodging a statue''s arm that descended on the pale and horrified Guo Cheng.


    "Guo-shidi! Shan-shidi!" Tang Zhe called. Then, he felt Tang Yun trembled in his arms. "Xiao Yun?!" he called. His attention was focused on Tang Yun, he didn''t notice a claw was coming towards his unguarded back!


    Tang Zhe heard the wind whistled past his ear after he was pushed forward. The next second and he heard a shrill shriek! He turned and saw a severed arm with yellow blood flowing out from where it was cut was twitching on the ground. Wu Xi had his sword drawn and stabbed a pale, bluish figure in between the statue''s feet.


    "Da shixiong! Look out!" Shan Lu cried.


    Tang Zhe''s pupils shrank and he instinctively ducked. He felt the crown on his hair was moved and pulled his hair after a statue''s arm swept past above his head. "Shan-shidi! Guo-shid! Are you okay?!" he asked.


    "Yes! What are these creatures?!" Shan Lu asked as he protected Guo Cheng beneath him.


    Tang Zhe didn''t answer, since he doesn''t know. He ducked again to avoid an arm. Suddenly, they saw the surrounding was bathed with a warm, orange light and the cold temperature slowly dissipated.


    They turned and saw Wu Xi, after killing a creature, jumped up on a statue''s shoulder and leaned over. There was an unlit torch behind the statues'' head, which is their blind spot. Wu Xi lit a torch, followed by another, and another¡­


    A magical thing happened. The statue that was beside the torch that was lit stopped moving and resumed to its former posture. The creatures hiding in the dark by the statues'' feet shrieked and shuddered as they tried to hide from the fire''s light.


    Guo Cheng, who finally recovered from his shock, felt the warmth from the fire and he turned. "So we have to light the torches?!" he asked. He didn''t wait for the others to answer as he took out fire talismans and accurately threw the talismans on the torches. Then, everything was revealed before them.


    There were only a total of ten rows of statues on both sides, and each row consists of three statues. From the entrance where they came from, there''s only a small distance to travel to the door ahead of them. However, they went in circles earlier because they were under an illusion. And the culprits are definitely these creatures, which made Tang Yun uncomfortable.

 Chapter 214 - The Scum Is Cursed

    Doubts filled their heart and eyes as they stared at the statues.


    "Are they really not gonna attack us anymore?" Guo Cheng asked. His gaze then fell to the creatures hiding in the shadows, completely afraid of the light from the fire.


    "I think so¡­" Tang Zhe said.


    Seeing the statues remained unmoved despite they were standing in the middle of the road, they finally felt relieved. Then, they turned to Wu Xi who finished lighting the last torch and jumped down from the shoulder of the statue.


    "Wu Xi, you¡­"


    Wu Xi noticed their gaze and he raised his Thought Talisman. "When one enters his house, the first thing he does is to find the light. I tried looking for the torch by the entrance, yet I didn''t find one. When we used the night pearl the first time, I still didn''t see even one of them. I find it odd. There are definitely torches, but I just didn''t see it. And I was right. The torches were placed in a tricky position, where the head of the statues are hiding them." he explained. "Back then when were tied the rope to the statues, and felt the wind moved thus I turned back and lit the rope to give us light, I confirmed that the statues'' behavior is related to the ''missing'' torches. When we were dodging them earlier, I finally found the unlit torches." He finished.


    They stared at Wu Xi with their eyes filled with awe. They admired his wit.


    Tang Zhe sighed filled with emotion as he patted Wu Xi''s shoulder with a grateful smile. "Thank you." He told him. Had it not been for Wu Xi''s quick thinking, they doubt if they would figure their situation until the end.


    Wu Xi noticed Tang Zhe''s expression and he had guessed his thoughts. "I learned from Cheng Sheng to be observant. You are also observant, but lots of things happened. You have your brothers to look after, and it affected your reasoning." He told him.


    Tang Zhe was surprised by Wu Xi. Was he comforting him? He felt even more grateful. Wu Xi may be a silent person, but he knows how to interact with others well. As long as he wasn''t provoked, or his bottom line wasn''t touched, he can be reasonable.


    "Thank you." He said. He looked at Tang Yun who finally calmed down and resumed sleeping. He had finally guessed that Tang Yun''s condition was related to the strange creatures.


    It was them that touched Tang Yun, and because of their touch, Tang Yun''s body became ice-cold. However, now that they were suppressed by the fire from the torches, Tang Yun''s condition came back to normal.


    "Ugh ¨C " Guo Cheng grunted in disgust as he covered his eyes to prevent himself from looking at the creatures.


    The creatures are bluish pale in color, and they have black, long and sharp nails. They don''t have a face, and their whole body was covered with holes. Guo Cheng has a fear towards many, small holes and so he was startled and horrified when he saw the creatures'' appearance. Fortunately, Shan Lu saved him and covered his eyes the whole time.


    "Shall we kill them?" Shan Lu asked.


    "We might can''t." Tang Zhe answered as he looked at one of the creatures that Wu Xi stabbed and cut one of its arms earlier.


    Because he admires Wu Xi''s skills, and the creature toppled down earlier, he thought Wu Xi killed it. However, after Wu Xi and Guo Cheng lit all the torches, he saw the creature bounced back and joined its fellows to hide in the dark.


    But, its arm that was cut by Wu Xi was exposed to the firelight. The arm melted like it was poured by an acid, until it soaked the ground and turned the ground''s color black like the ground was burnt.


    "We don''t know what will happen if we killed them. It is better to be cautious, like what we did earlier." Tang Zhe said and turned to Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi nodded. "I didn''t kill it since I feel I''ll be cursed if I did." He explained.


    Tang Zhe, Shan Lu and Guo Cheng was terrified. If the curse is to be also ridden by holes on their body like those creatures¡­ they shuddered. Guo Cheng''s face paled and he almost poked his eyes to blind himself. Fortunately, Shan Lu acted fast and caught his hand in time to prevent him from what he is about to do.


    "Let''s go." Tang Zhe said. Now that the statues and those creatures were dealt with, they can finally leave the place with ease.


    Tang Zhe and Wu Xi walked out first, followed by Guo Cheng. Seeing Guo Cheng was still scared of those creatures, Shan Lu picked up the night pearl and followed them. The moment he stepped out of the door, the torches that were burning brightly suddenly went out!


    Their eyes widened in shock. They still haven''t reacted when they heard the creatures beyond the door screeching. But, it wasn''t because of pain or discomfort. It was instead of mirth. Their spine became cold and all the hairs on their body raised when they saw, with the night pearl illuminating the surroundings, all the creatures simultaneously turned to them!


    They were all taken aback! Once again, it was Wu Xi who moved. He immediately pulled the door close. Shan Lu was almost scratched when the long nails of the creatures waved at him before Wu Xi closed the door. Fortunately, he wasn''t scratched. Instead, the night pearl was hit and it fell off Shan Lu''s hand. The night pearl, now on the ground, was the evidence of the fast events that happened just now.


    "Oh, my god¡­" Guo Cheng''s breath hitched as he finally reacted to what has happened. He slowly turned to Wu Xi who was panting. "Wu-xiong, thank you¡­" he told him.


    Wu Xi just nodded at him as he leaned on the door to catch his breath. The door is made of stone, and very heavy. Even though Wu Xi is strong, but he was the only one who pulled the door close to save their lives. It was taxing for him.


    But, he doesn''t blame the Huakai Sect, though. Compared to him who is a rogue cultivator that was wandering many, different places and has seen and been in various situations, the Huakai Sect disciples, who grew up in a secure environment, are psychologically weak. Thus, not only were they caught off-guard earlier and were easily swayed by their emotions, they are slower when adapting to the changes in the situation and the environment.


    However, they can improve. They just need more experience. Wu Xi knows the Huakai Sect can improve. They aren''t hopeless cases. After all, even though a little slower, but they still managed to regain their calm and their emotions in the end. If they really haven''t, Wu Xi can only pick up their corpses and bring it when he returned to Zhongyang.


    "Ngh." Tang Yun''s voice brought them back to their senses.


    "Xiao Yun!" Tang Zhe called.


    "Shidi!" Guo Cheng and Shan Lu called.


    Tang Yun slowly opened his eyes and the first thing that he saw is Tang Zhe''s handsome face. His face immediately flushed. Fortunately, it was dark so his blush wasn''t seen. "G-gege¡­" he called with a weak voice.


    "Xiao Yun!" Tang Zhe called. His eyes lit up when he heard his younger brother''s voice. "Are you fine? How do you feel?" he asked.


    "I''m fine¡­" Tang Yun answered. I feel embarrassed since you were carrying me! He thought and immediately covered his face to hide his smile.


    "Xiao Yun, what''s wrong?" Tang Zhe asked.


    "N-nothing. I''m alright now¡­ you can put me down." Tang Yun said.


    "Are you sure you''r really fine?" Tang Zhe asked again.


    "Mn." Tang Yun nodded.


    Only then did Tang Zhe placed him down. "What happened earlier, why have you fallen asleep?" he asked.


    "I was touched by something earlier, and it was bone-chillingly cold." Tang Yun shivered when he recalled the cold sensation. "It touched me for a long time, urging me to call. I didn''t. I held myself back. And because of it ¨C " he bit his lip as he lowered his head. " ¨C some images flashed in my head." He said.


    "What images?"


    "This place was once called Feng Hua Palace, and it is a shrine to a god." Tang Yun answered. "The palace was grand and surrounded by flowers. Every time the wind blows, the petals would be carried by the wind before it would rain down. Thus, it was called ''Feng Hua''." He explained.


    "It must have been beautiful. However, it was now ruined. What happened to this palace? What about that god? And, those creatures¡­" Guo Cheng asked and shivered.


    "The palace was ruined after the god died. As for the creatures ¨C " Tang Yun said. " ¨C they were once humans that were cursed." He answered.


    "''cursed''? They were really cursed?!" they were shocked.


    Tang Yun nodded. "They were once devout believers. Yet, in the end, they were cursed." He said.


    "Why?" Tang Zhe asked.


    "Because they killed the god."

 Chapter 215 - The Scum Is A God

    "W-WHAT?! They, they killed a god?! The god of this palace¡­ wait, is it the god of this world?!" they said, they stared at Tang Yun in shock.


    If it was the usual Tang Yun, he would''ve snapped at them, telling them, "Why are you looking at me with that gaze?! It''s not as if I''m the one who killed the god!". However, Tang Yun was affected by the emotions from what he seen in those images that appeared in his mind. That was the reason why he was unconscious for a long time.


    He heavily sighed, his expression extremely sad. The images he has seen in his mind are obviously fragments of memories from the creature that touched him.


    "There are three gods in this world: Bai Shen, the Light God of the Sky; Hei Shen, the Dark God of Destruction; and Hui Shen, the Impartial God of Creation." He said. "The kingdom where the Feng Hua Palace was located is the Bailong Kingdom. They worship Bai Shen. The Bailong Kingdom is Bai Shen''s ''temple''. This Feng Hua Palace is Hui Shen''s ''temple''. Meanwhile, Hei Shen doesn''t have his own ''temple'', since he is the god of destruction, completely opposite of the Light God and the God of Creation. Where there is destruction, there he is." He explained.


    "Since the Feng Hua Palace was in ruins, was it his doing?" Shan Lu asked. "He is in the opposing party to the two other gods. Did he incite the humans to kill Hui Shen?" he added.


    Guo Cheng pondered. "If it is, there might be a restriction to gods killing other gods, thus he borrowed a knife to kill Hui Shen?" he looked at Tang Yun.


    To their surprise, Tang Yun shook his head. "It wasn''t him." he said before he paused. "But, it was related to him." he looked at them. "Hui Shen was killed because of Hei Shen." He told them.


    "What?!"


    "Hui Shen is the god of creation. She made the world, and conceived the humans. Thus, she is treated more as their mother than their god. Bai Shen is the god of light; he gave light to the world. Meanwhile, Hei Shen is the god of destruction. Fear came from him, since he incites their fear to be destroyed." Tang Yun said. "However, although Hui Shen was depicted as a mother, but their image of her is pure. Untouchable. Thus, she was killed." He took a deep breath as if he experienced those memories himself. "She was killed, after they learned she was pregnant. And, the father of her child is Hei Shen." He said.


    Their jaw dropped. "What¡­ is that possible? Gods can procreate?" Shan Lu asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" that''s his point?! Well, he is a hopeless case, after all¡­


    "Wait ¨C " Guo Cheng said. " ¨C how did they know Hui Shen is pregnant?" he asked.


    "Gods can descend in this world." Tang Yun said. "However, that wasn''t how they knew she was pregnant." He shook his head. "Contrary to her power of creation, when she conceived herself, her power will be absorbed by her child. Then, everything she created will also be absorbed in the process. When this happened, the flowers wilted. The land became dry, as well as the sea. The fruits harvested rotted, and the animals became sick. Only the humans, who have intelligence, are better compared to the other living things." He explained. "However, the effect of Hui Shen''s pregnancy is unbeknownst to the humans. Thus, they associated this to Hei Shen. They thought Hei Shen corrupted Hui Shen by making Hui Shen bear a child for him."


    Their face is filled with disbelief. "So they killed her?!" Shan Lu said. "They really killed her?! Such ingrates!" he punched the wall in anger. "Hui Shen gave them everything. Yet, when it was Hui Shen who needed them, they not only turned their backs on her, but they killed her!" he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Tang Yun sadly and bitterly smiled.


    "Xiao Yun." Tang Zhe called when he saw Tang Yun was low in spirits.


    "I ¨C I''m alright, ge." Tang Yun told him. "I, I need to vent these all out, or my chest would feel stuffy. Just, just let me tell you this story ¨C " he told him.


    Tang Zhe nodded as he patted Tang Yun''s head.


    Guo Cheng suddenly thought something. "Those creatures¡­ that was their curse for killing her?" he asked.


    Tang Yun nodded. "Hui Shen gifted them warmth, but they killed her so she took it back, making their body feel cold." He said s his lips quivered when he felt that bone-chilling cold. "She gave them their appearance, but they betrayed her trust, so she erased their face. She made their body, but they let her down, so she ridden their body with holes, making their body useless. She made them humans, but they turned they abandoned her, so she made them no longer human." He explained. "However, since her power is creation, she cannot take back their life. Now, the once humans are still living, but not completely."


    They now finally understood how those creatures came to be. "What about the other gods?" Tang Zhe asked. "What did they do? What about Hei Shen?" he added.


    "Hei Shen was completely enraged." Tang Yun answered. "Since he wasn''t restrained to life unlike Hui Shen, and his power is destruction, he killed everyone and destroyed everything. The humans who survived¡­ it''s better for them to not survive, since they turned into monsters." He said. "Bai Shen was also heartbroken of what happened. To punish the foolish humans, he took back the light he gifted to them. Thus, the once humans and now monsters live underground. In order to make his punishment severe, Bai Shen made them be harmed by the light, any light. Thus¡­" he said and turned back.


    They all remembered to the arm that Wu Xi cut. The arm melted after being exposed to light.


    "It was the right choice to not make a light earlier." Wu Xi said. "Although we can make our light, but it was only too little thus not enough to protect ourselves. It might really aggravate them and attack us, who are in the disadvantageous position for being in the light while they are in the dark. Thus, the bigger the light, the better." He said.


    They remembered the hidden torches behind the head of the tall statues earlier. The torches must have been hidden by those cursed creatures to protect themselves from the light.


    "If I have lit up a talisman myself, and made it bigger, I would''ve exhausted myself and my qi." Guo Cheng said.


    They nodded. Only Guo Cheng is the alchemist, and could make the fire talisman. It would''ve been hard for Guo Cheng if they lit a fire in the beginning. Worse, they might have to sacrifice Guo Cheng. Their heart chilled from the thought, and they looked at Guo Cheng.


    Guo Cheng felt his hair raised from their gaze. "W-what?!" he asked.


    They all looked away. No matter what happens, they wouldn''t sacrifice anyone! "Xiao Yun, don''t hide anything again, alright?" Tang Zhe said as he held Tang Yun''s shoulder and made him face him.


    "Ge¡­" Tang Yun called. Then, he lowered his head. "Earlier, there was a voice in my head telling me, urging me to call you. However, I don''t want to. I''m scared. I was scared of what will happen. I feel that something bad will happen if I''ll call you¡­ any of you. I didn''t dare. I wouldn''t dare harm you, ge!" he said as his tears, which he was holding back since earlier, finally fell. He sobbed as he stared at Tang Zhe with reddened eyes.


    "Xiao Yun¡­" Tang Zhe felt his heart ached when he saw his younger brother''s tear-stained face. He wiped Tang Yun''s tears with his hands, feeling more pain on his chest. In the end, he pulled him into his embrace.


    "Ge¡­" Tang Yun called, his voice choked with sobs.


    "Hush¡­ hush now ¨C " Tang Zhe whispered as he kissed Tang Yun''s forehead.


    Tang Yun''s sadness suddenly dispersed when he felt Tang Zhe''s warmth. Ge¡­ he thought and wrapped his arms around Tang Zhe''s waist. He buried his face on Tang Zhe''s chest, staining Tang Zhe''s clothes with his tears.


    Guo Cheng smiled when he saw the brothers are hugging while Shan Lu scratched his head. "What does he mean? What would happen if you''ll call someone''s name?" he asked.


    Wu Xi tilted his head as if he was thinking before his neck straightened and he raised his Thought Talisman. "I heard somewhere that if you''ll call someone''s name somewhere, that someone will be replaced." He said.


    "Huh? Who will replace them?" Guo Cheng asked.


    "¡­ I think it might not be limited to ''who''¡­" Wu Xi said as he scratched his head.


    Guo Cheng felt his hairs raised and goosebumps formed on his skin when he finally realized what Wu Xi''s words meant. That is really scary! Horrifying! Terrifying! Not only will someone, or something, will replace you; not only will your friends not know you were replaced, but you won''t know where you will be sent to after you were replaced!

 Chapter 216 - The Scum Is Diverse

    Feng Hua Palace, underground, north side.


    "We don''t have the Cleansing Stone now, so we have to locate the Cleansing Spring of in the Cave of Retribution by ourselves." Jing Cheng said as they descended the stone staircase and was led to a wide hall with marbled floor.


    They looked around in the darkness, their eyes squinting, trying make out the figures that they can see as possible.


    "If we didn''t discard them, are you willing to be chased by those illustrious impostors?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    The Zunjingde Sect didn''t answer. The Shanliangde Sect tried to ease the rising tension. "Either way, finding the cave and the spring goes down with our luck." Xi Ming said.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "If that''s so, the Huakai Sect would either be the last to find it, or be trapped in this place forever." he said.


    Xi Ming. "¡­" I just made it worse, didn''t I?


    Jing Cheng. "¡­" told you to just remain silent.


    Kang Ce. "¡­" fortunately, the Huakai Sect isn''t here.


    Chen Han. "¡­" is it too late to disciple my younger brother''s mouth?


    Sun Yi. "¡­" it''s too late.


    Li Tian. "¡­" I am partly to blame, as the Good Manners and Right Conduct Teacher of the Xinfaxian Sect.


    Feng Mo. "¡­" I am partly to blame, as the Enforcement Officer of the Xinfaxian Sect.


    Fei Yin. "¡­" I am partly to blame, as the Discipline Officer of the Xinfaxian Sect, but I like Sheng however he is.


    Jing Kang, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Qian Lin turned to Fei Yin as if sensing his thoughts. "¡­"


    Xi Xing. "¡­" do I still need to speak, or just continue to be a part of the background?


    Gong Xian. "¡­" zzzzzzzz¡­.


    Cheng Sheng felt the change in the atmosphere and he cleared his throat. "Shall we light some fire?" he asked as they walked forward.


    "Will there be some creatures that''ll pop out?" Qian Lin asked.


    Nobody answered, since they know that anything can happen in this strange place.


    "¡­ do you feel it suddenly felt cold?" Li Tian asked as he rubbed his arm to create some heat.


    "Ah Tian, scoot closer." Chen Han said as he pulled Li Tian. "Hm? Ah Tian, you''re this cold?" he asked when he felt Li Tian''s skin is ice-cold.


    At the same time, Xi Ming felt his sleeve was tugged. "Xiao Xing? What''s wrong?" he asked and turned to Xi Xing.


    "En?" Xi Xing muttered as he turned to Xi Ming.


    "You tugged my sleeve." Xi Ming said.


    "¡­ I didn''t." Xi Xing said.


    "¡­ huh?" Xi Ming muttered, then felt his sleeve was being tugged again. "¡­" it can''t be Gong Xian, since Gong Xian doesn''t like to be touched.


    ¡­ who is tugging his sleeve?


    ¡­.


    "Ow!" Jing Hei cried when his back was hit. He turned to his back. "Ah Lin, why did you hit me? Are you mad I bit you earlier? I''m sorry, okay? I didn''t hold back. I can''t hold myself back earlier, so I ¨C mmph!" he said when Qian Lin, who was deeply embarrassed, covered his mouth.


    "I didn''t! And I am not!" Qian Lin hissed. In the darkness, his face is beet red.


    Even though he didn''t hit Jing Hei, but Jing Hei''s mouth is the water in the river that was flowing non-stop. Even though he had covered Jing Hei''s mouth, but the words he had said is too late to take back.


    Qian Lin''s face, even though can''t be seen by the others, became even redder. "AH HEI!" he yelled.


    However, Jing Hei''s attention has already shifted to what he answered. "You didn''t hit me?" he asked.


    "No!" Qian Lin answered. His face is still indignant.


    Yet Jing Hei can''t see it. Instead, he was puzzled. "Eh? Oh. You''re right. Both your hands, I''m holding now." he said as he felt Qian Lin''s warm hands. "Ow¡­" he uttered when he felt his back was now touched by a palm.


    A cold palm.


    "Ah Hei? What''s wrong?" Jing Bai asked when he heard Jing Hei and Qian Lin''s ruckus.


    "Hm? Jing Bai, why do you sound different?" Jing Hei said. "Why do you sound far¡­" his voice faded.


    He can''t hear Jing Bai''s voice anymore, nor can he hear Jing Cheng, and Jing Kang ¨C


    ¡­


    "Jing Cheng? Jing Bai? Jing Hei?" Jing Kang called when he didn''t hear his brothers'' voices. "Qian Lin?" he added.


    "Eh?" it was Feng Mo. "Fourth young master Jing, why are you on our side?" he asked when he heard Jing Kang was close.


    "Feng Mo?" Jing Kang was surprised.


    ¡­


    "Hm?" Sun Yi muttered when he noticed someone approaching him.


    "That voice¡­ second young master Sun?" it was Gong Xian.


    "Gong Xian." Sun Yi smile when he also recognized Gong Xian''s voice. "There''s another one ¨C "


    "Hmph!" Kang Ce harrumphed.


    Sun Yi chuckled. "Are we ¨C "


    ¡­.


    "Sheng?" Fei Yin called.


    "I''m here." Cheng Sheng answered as he moved closer to Fei Yin. "We''re all separated." He said, his face became serious.


    "Yeah." Fei Yin held Cheng Sheng''s hand. Feeling the familiar touch and warmth, he sighed in relief. "Your brother¡­ I mean, Chen Han, he isn''t here." He said. "Li Tian, Feng Mo¡­ Sun Yi, too." He said.


    "Let''s hope they''re alright." Cheng Sheng said, but his heart was beating fast. They can''t hear their voice.


    ¡­


    "Damn it!" Jing Cheng cursed as he kicked the wall that suddenly appeared before him. "JING BAI! JING HEI! JING KANG!" he shouted. His chest heaved up and down because of fear.


    "Da ge?" it was Jing Bai.


    Jing Cheng''s pupils shrank as his body froze. Then, he sharply turned. "Jing Bai?" he called.


    "Da ge!" Jing Bai called when he heard Jing Cheng''s voice. He ran towards his voice. "Da ge!" he called again.


    "Jing Bai!" Jing Cheng called again and immediately pulled Jing Bai when the other neared him. "Jing Bai, what happened?!" he asked. "Are you alright?"


    "Da ge¡­ I can still Ah Hei''s and Qian Lin''s voices earlier, yet it stopped." Jing Bai said.


    "How about Jing Kang?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "No. I haven''t heard him." Jing Bai answered. "Ah Kang¡­ do you think¡­" he bit his lip.


    "No. Nothing will happen to him. He''s strong." Jing Cheng said. "Let''s calm down first, then look for them." he told him then he cursed. "Just when we have found those two idiots ¨C " he muttered.


    Jing Bai. "¡­" you''re the one that''s need to calm down!


    ¡­


    "Ah Tian, are you sure you''re not cold anymore?" Chen Han asked.


    "No. Maybe it was water that touched me earlier¡­" Li Tian said, but his face is pale. He knew it can''t be water, since he felt fingers. However, to not alarm Chen Han, he didn''t tell him.


    "Alright." Chen Han said, then held Li Tian''s hand tighter. "Don''t go far. We''ve lost Ah Sheng and the others. We have to immediately find them." he said.


    Li Tian nodded. "Okay." He said. "Shall I light a Fire Talisman?" he asked.


    "No. It''ll be costly in qi." Chen Han said as he touched the walls. "I''ve found something." He said and pulled it. "Take out a night pearl." He told Li Tian.


    "Yes." Li Tian answered. He took out a night pearl, then illuminated the thing Chen Han was holding. "¡­" it was a bone.


    Chen Han. "¡­" just when I wanted to show off¡­ how can I do it holding a bone?!


    Li Tian cleared his throat and hid his smile. How can he not know what his lover is thinking? "Let''s just use the night pearl. Let''s see if it''ll stay lit until we find Cheng-shidi and the others." He told him.


    The longer the night pearl was used, the shorter it''ll stay lit, and the dimmer its light will be as time passed.


    "¡­ en." Chen Han muttered and placed the bone on the ground.


    Li Tian then slightly raised the night pearl, illuminating the path before them. They sucked a cold breath when they see what''s ahead.


    It was a path littered with bones, ranging from the ground, the walls, as well as the ceiling.


    ¡­


    Qian Lin also noticed the sudden change. "Ah Hei." He called as he moved closer to Jing Hei. "Where are Jing Bai and the others?" he asked as he vigilantly looked around. "The Xinfaxian Sect and the Shanliangde Sect¡­ as well as that ¨C " he said and felt Jing Hei''s back.


    Jing Hei isn''t Jing Rui''s nephew for nothing. When he felt a warm hand touched his back, he knew it was Qian Lin. That thing that touched him earlier¡­ "Can you feel anything?" he asked Qian Lin. The playfulness in his voice and face is gone and was replaced by seriousness.


    "No. There''s nothing at all." Qian Lin answered. He knew, Jing Hei was asking about the thing that touched him earlier.


    Jing Hei sighed in relief. "Do you have a night pearl?" he asked.


    "Yes." Qian Lin answered and immediately took it out, only to freeze when he saw their surrounding after the bright night pearl illuminated it.


    There was a hanging bridge before them, but a deep abyss beneath it. And they were standing at the edge of the abyss, just a one step away from their death.

 Chapter 217 - The Scum Is A Menace

    "It seems that we were separated from the others." Sun Yi said as he smiled while he looked at the dark surroundings.


    "Hmph! Only you two were separated. I am alone in the first place!" Kang Ce told them.


    Sun Yi. "¡­" his smiling lips twitched. His two ''teammates'' are uncooperative. One is a sleepaholic, the other one is ill-tempered. The communication was left on him. "Do you have any idea where we might be?" he asked as he took out a night pearl and looked around them.


    The marbled floor is beneath their feet, but they don''t see any objects ¨C for example, a pillar, near them. The marbled floor goes on, and the light of the night pearl can''t reach its end.


    "You should worry how were you separated from your friends." Kang Ce said. "We''ve all entered the underground palace from the same place at the same time. Yet, in the end, we were still separated." He said.


    Sun Yi nodded.


    "I can''t sense anything." Gong Xian spoke. "Living things, aside from us." He added.


    Sun Yi and Kang Ce turned to him.


    "It seems like¡­" Gong Xian said as his voice slowed down. "¡­ we''re in a different space." He said and looked onwards, yet there''s only the endless floor beneath them, and darkness above them.


    Their figures reflected on the floor were illuminated by the night pearl.


    ¡­


    Jing Cheng and Jing Bai slowly and carefully treaded the narrow and winding corridor with the help of the night pearl.


    "Da ge, look at that." Jing Bai said and pointed a stone step that was separated from the corridor.


    "It''s floating!" Jing Cheng exclaimed when they saw the stone step floating alone.


    "We have reached the dead end." Jing Bai said as he looked at the stone wall before them. "We can go back, but if we want to move forward, we have to walk on that stone step." He said and pointed the stone step. He raised his hand holding the night pearl, and he had guessed right. There were other stone steps floating around. "We can''t use our sword, and neither we can fly since this place is too small." He frowned.


    "Looks like we were being led to use the floating stone steps." Jing Cheng said.


    "Should we?" Jing Bai asked.


    "We went back earlier, but found that that way is a dead end. Then, this way is also a dead end." Jing Cheng said and touched the stone wall that looked like the other stone wall earlier. "We have also checked the other rooms, and found nothing. There were no secret passages. But we can''t just sit here and give up. We can''t give up." He looked at Jing Bai. "We have to find Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin, and go back to Zhongyang together!"


    Jing Bai smiled as he nodded. "En." He answered. Then, they looked at the floating stone steps winding in the middle.


    Where it started, where it leads to, they can''t tell, since it seemed infinite.


    ¡­


    "Tsk! Another one coming!" Feng Mo yelled at Jing Kang when he saw a ball of fire flying towards them.


    "En." Jing Kang said as he gave Feng Mo an unlit torch to catch the fireball.


    Earlier, they were separated from their fellow disciples. Then, they worked together to find the others. After walking for some time, they saw a light flickering in the distance. Their initial reaction was to head towards the light, only to immediately run back when they saw they were balls of fire floating in the air; the flicks of their flame made the air crackle.


    It seems as if these balls of fire have an intelligence. When they sensed Jing Kang and Feng Mo''s presence coming their way, the balls of fire suddenly flew towards the two of them. Since then, these balls of fire followed the two of them, while the two of them ran away from these menace. The two of them tried to use their sword to deflect the fireballs, but it was ineffective.


    Just when they were almost exhausted, they found a passageway. They immediately headed straight in this newly-discovered place without looking back. Then, they saw torches hang by the walls. They took one each and used it as a weapon to defend themselves.


    When the group of the balls of fire found their hiding place, they rushed in. Feng Mo raised his guard and swung when a ball of fire, one of the leads, head straight at him. Feng Mo thought, either the handle of the torch would burn and he would burn his palms that are holding it, or that the torch would break. He didn''t have any hope on the torch, since he had regarded the flying balls of fire, these menacing and strange creatures, as beyond his common sense.


    However, the ball of fire didn''t burn his torch nor his hands, nor the torch broke. Instead, the ball of fire went to the head of the torch and stayed there.


    Jing Kang and Feng Mo were shocked. That is possible?! So these balls of fire, their purpose is to light these torches?! As if discovering something new, Jing Kang and Feng Mo crazily took all the unlit torches and catch a fireball to lit the torches.


    Their idea is beautiful, but the process is ¨C


    A vein popped in Feng Mo''s forehead when he saw three more fireballs were coming. "¡­ just when will. They. End?!" he asked through his gritted teeth.


    Not only do they have to find torches all over the underground palace, but they also have to catch these fireballs! Not only that, but these fireballs are also troublesome. They keep dodging when they try to catch them! Truly a menace! And they don''t know how many are the fireballs, so they won''t know how many torches should they find. And¡­ it''s not as if it is easy to find torches! If they can''t find one, they have to continue running as they were chased by the fireballs from behind, until they could find a torch!


    Their task is menacing!


    ¡­


    Xi Ming and Xi Xing walked down the silent hallway. The pillars are tall and the walls are wide. The floor beneath their feet they tread on is completely flat. Because of the darkness, they can''t see the ceiling.


    Xi Ming was tightly holding Xi Xing''s hand while Xi Xing was pulling Xi Ming''s sleeve so that they won''t lose each other. After some time walking, they still can''t see any exit, nor they can''t see the entrance where they came from. Their sight is filled with pillars and empty walls, and the vacant floor.


    Xi Xing tugged Xi Ming''s sleeve. "Xi Ming." He called.


    Xi Ming stopped and turned, then gently smiled at Xi Xing. His eyes are soft. "What''s wrong? Are you hungry?" he asked as he rubbed Xi Xing''s head with his wide and rough palms.


    Xi Xing shook his head. "No." he answered.


    "Hm?"


    Xi Xing pressed his lips tight as he raised his head to look at Xi Ming''s handsome face gently smiling at him. "¡­ ge." He called.


    "Hm? Are you worried about Gong Xian and the others?" Xi Ming asked.


    "Ge." Xi Xing called again.


    Xi Ming''s eyes turned into crescents as he smiled brightly, as if he heard a pleasing answer. "I knew xiao Xing is a kind person." He said and cupped Xi Xing''s face, then squished his cheeks. "I am glad, xiao Xing grew up to be a kind person. Keep it up!" he told him and chuckled as he held Xi Xing''s hand again and they resumed walking.


    Xi Xing followed behind Xi Ming as Xi Ming led him. He looked at Xi Ming''s broad back before he lowered his head. "Ge¡­" he called.


    Yet, Xi Ming can''t hear him.


    The moment Xi Ming turned his back, his smile faded and was replaced by a serious expression. He can''t hear Xi Xing''s voice, and he was just guessing Xi Xing''s words based from Xi Xing''s actions and lip movements. He knew, even though Xi Xing''s personality is dull, but his mind isn''t. Xi Xing definitely has an idea now what is going on to them.


    He sighed, then held Xi Xing''s hand tighter. He doesn''t want to worry the child. Ever since they were separated from the others, his sense of hearing was blocked. He can''t hear Xi Xing''s voice, nor can he hear anything. And it greatly worries him. What if he can''t hear Xi Xing''s cries for help?


    His brows knitted. He doesn''t want that to happen. And to prevent it from happening, he wanted to tie Xi Xing to his waist. Gong Xian is one thing, since he knows Gong Xian can protect himself, thus he isn''t worried about Gong Xian.


    But Xi Xing is different. He is an introvert, and he lacks awareness to his surroundings. Xi Ming is greatly worried for Xi Xing, and Xi Xing''s future.

 Chapter 218 - The Scum Is Indulgent

    "Sheng!" Fei Yin called as he kicked the monster that lunged itself at him. He saw a monster creeping behind Cheng Sheng when he turned.


    He leapt towards Cheng Sheng and pulled him towards him. They turned, then he stretched out a leg and kicked the cursed creature that creeped behind Cheng Sheng earlier. Not on my watch! He thought and round-kicked another one of them that tried to scratch Cheng Sheng''s back with its claws.


    "Such pests." Cheng Sheng pressed his lips. A scum is an impatient person, thus his patience towards these creatures is running out.


    Fei Yin sensed the change in the mood of Cheng Sheng who was in his arms. He was always indulgent towards his lover, but this time, he tried to reason out with Cheng Sheng. "Sheng. We can''t kill these creatures." He reminded him. "We have to find another way on how to deal with them, aside from killing them. Or else, their curse will be passed on to us. And for each one of them we kill, the others that we killed, their curse will be added on our body, until our own body rotted from their curse." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng closed his eyes tight, trying to calm the irritation in his heart. "I know." He just said as he left Fei Yin''s embrace.


    Fei Yin felt a sense of loss, but he didn''t push Cheng Sheng. He knew that the other is very anxious since Yu Sheng disappeared. Now, their friends, as well as his elder brother, were also missing. Even if Cheng Sheng was not Chen Han''s blood-related brother, and he isn''t someone from their world, thus he can''t be Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s shidi, but Cheng Sheng is very sincere with his feelings towards them. Even though it doesn''t show on his face and actions, but deep in his heart, he cared for them.


    Even a scum knows how to care for someone since he still has a heart. It can never be as hard as a stone, nor be cold like an ice. The heart is the softest, and always the warmest.


    Fei Yin could feel Cheng Sheng''s fear and panic. "Sheng." He called as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand tight, wanting to comfort him. Reassure him. He will always be there for him, no matter what. "We will definitely find them. And to do that ¨C " he turned and his eyes narrowed as he looked at the countless cursed creatures surrounding them. " ¨C we have to overcome this obstacle. So ¨C " he turned to Cheng Sheng who finally calmed himself. " ¨C let''s think together, since two heads are better than one." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng could feel the warmth emanating from Fei Yin''s hand and coursed through his skin, aking his heart warmer. "En." He answered.


    ¡­


    "Oh, my god!" Li Tian''s face paled in horror as he took a step back towards Chen Han who was standing just behind him. "Chen Han!" he cried and turned to bury his face on Chen Han''s chest. His body is trembling in fear.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han called as he held Li Tian tight and looked ahead of them. The path is littered with bones and skulls. Some were buried in the ceiling and the walls, and there were some that are hanging from the ceiling and the walls.


    His eyes widened in shock. This is ¨C


    "Catacomb¡­ catacombs ¨C " the trembling Li Tian murmured in Chen Han''s chest. "Chen Han¡­ Chen Han! I''m scared ¨C " he said and hugged Chen Han tight, wanting to bury himself in Chen Han''s body.


    Chen Han immediately came back to his senses and patted Li Tian''s back to comfort him. "It''s alright. It''s alright." He whispered. "I''m here. I''ll protect you. Close your eyes ¨C " he told him and covered Li Tian''s eyes with his hand. His other arm hugging Li Tian securely in his embrace.


    Li Tian knows he looked weak and shameful in front of Chen Han. However, his fear of bones is deeply seated in his heart. He is an orphan, and the first time he gained awareness was him living in a cemetery. He doesn''t know how long was he in there, nor where were his parents and who raised him since he was a baby, but the first thing he saw was darkness. It was followed by a light breaking through the darkness.


    However, after the light appeared a skeleton. Because of the dim light, it casted shadows inside the skeleton''s skull, making the skeleton appear more ghostly than it already was. The light was coming from the lamp the skeleton was holding.


    Li Tian was frightened into tears before he fainted after he was scared. He woke up the next morning, and the first thing he did was to leave the cemetery in order not to encounter the frightening skeleton. However, as long as he could see a bone, he would immediately be scared. He tried to become a cultivator in order to face his fear, and he slowly overcomes it after facing ghosts and walking corpses.


    But, this time is different. Before them is a sea of bones ¨C a catacomb. They would just see more and more of these bones.


    "Chen Han ¨C " he called in a shaking voice as he held Chen Han''s hand with his shaking hands.


    Chen Han kissed Li Tian in order to pacify his lover. He felt his heart is aching seeing his frightened lover. "Ah Tian¡­" he called. "I''m here. I won''t let anything hurt you." He told him as he took out a ribbon and covered Li Tian''s eyes with it. His heart felt like it was stabbed when he felt his palm was damp with Li Tian''s tears. "Don''t remove it unless I told you to." He told him when he saw a figure flashed at the end of the path.


    "Chen Han¡­?" Li Tian called when he heard something crunched and scraped.


    "Don''t mind it. It was me. I stepped on something." Chen Han, who never moved from his place, told Li Tian.


    The one that moved are the bones that floated and formed a complete skeleton that was now walking towards them.


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­" Qian Lin groaned when he suddenly became dizzy. He raised his hand and held his head, his body leaning forward ¨C


    Jing Hei''s eyes became wide. "AH LIN!!!" he cried and immediately pulled Qian Lin back, away from the abyss.


    Qian Lin has an acrophobia. He felt vertigo hit him when he saw the abyss. His hand that was holding the night pearl loosened after he felt his body weakened. The night pearl fell and dropped to the abyss, illuminating the places it passed by.


    Jing Hei gulped when he saw there was only darkness. The light of the night pearl can''t reach the walls of the abyss. The night pearl already disappeared from his sight, as if swallowed by the darkness, even before it could reach the bottom of the abyss. He moved his gaze away from the abyss and turned to Qian Lin. "Ah Lin, are you alright?" he asked, his voice and gaze filled with concern as he took out another night pearl to illuminate their surroundings.


    "Ah¡­ Hei¡­" Qian Lin called as he covered his mouth to prevent himself from vomiting because of nausea. His face and lips are pale. His forehead and his back are soaked with sweat.


    "Ah Lin, it''s fine. It''s fine. We''re already far from there now ¨C " Jing Hei told him as he rubbed Qian Lin''s back to comfort him.


    "Mn." Qian Lin nodded as he leaned his head on Jing Hei''s shoulder and he closed his eyes, trying to erase the image of the abyss from his mind. "What do you think is this place?" he asked.


    "I don''t know." Jing Hei honestly answered. "But this isn''t anything good." He said.


    "That bridge." Qian Lin said as he looked at the hanging bridge. It was obviously dilapidated. "Do you think it''ll lead us to our death?" he asked, his voice quiet and calm.


    Jing Hei closed his eyes and shook his head. "Don''t think negatively." He told him. "We have to go back to our family. Your father, your mother, your elder brother¡­ think of them." he said and hugged Qian Lin tight. "I''ll protect you, Ah Lin. I promise you. I will definitely protect you." He told him as he cupped Qian Lin''s face and kissed him deeply.


    Qian Lin''s eyes widened before he wrapped his arms around Jing Hei''s neck and kissed him back, with the same ferocity as Jing Hei''s lips rubbing, gnawing, licking against his lips. Ah Lin¡­ he thought as he closed his eyes and focused all of his attention to their kiss. They don''t know where they will reach to next, nor what they will see and in what situation will they be in.


    So, right now, they will indulge themselves, even just for a moment, since their future that seems so bright before was now eclipsed by what they call ''uncertainties''.

 Chapter 219 - The Scum Is Strong

    "Hahh¡­ hahhh¡­ haaaa ¨C " Feng Mo and Jing Kang panted as their sweat rolled down their cheek and fell on the floor. However, the drop of their sweat was immediately evaporated because of the scorching heat around them.


    Inhale, exhale¡­ the air was already heated up, and every time they breathe, their nose and mouth felt they were being burned, as well as their lungs. Their face is red, and their whole body was bathed in their sweat.


    After they used up all of the torches they have left, they immediately ran to another place, only for their heart to sink and face to pale when they saw the place is empty. Not even a speck of dust could be seen. They continued to run, hoping they''ll see torches in the next place. However, there was none. Their only choice left is to run, hoping for the fireballs on their tail to not catch up to them.


    However, what you feared will come the most when you wish for it to not come. The fireballs surrounded them and started to advance towards them. The fireballs trapped them, emitting more heat than they did earlier, suppressing them two in the middle. It was like they are two pieces of meat blocks that was being cooked in a giant cauldron.


    The oxygen is running out. Feng Mo and Jing Kang feared, what they will breathe the next time is fire instead of oxygen after the oxygen ran out. Not only the oxygen was decreasing rapidly, but the small amount of oxygen left is needed to be divided between the two of them.


    "Hah¡­. Hahhh¡­ haaaaah¡­" Feng Mo closed his eyes as he regulated his breathing.


    Jing Kang turned to Feng Mo. "What¡­ are¡­ you¡­ do¡­ ing?" he asked in between his gasps. They are limiting whatever activity they have to do in order to conserve more energy, and air.


    After Feng Mo adjusted his breathing to light, the color of his face turned better. "Back in Xinfaxian Sect¡­ when we were young¡­ founder taught us two important things ¨C " he said and opened his eyes. " - one: to run faster than a horse on land. Two: to breathe better than a fish in the sea." He said and turned to Jing Kang. "When you inhale, hold your breath longer. Then, exhale. Repeat the process." He told him.


    Jing Kang didn''t answer and just gave him a slight nod before he closed his eyes. As a young master, he didn''t need to run since he has servants to do menial tasks for him. Thus, he never ran out of breath.


    However, his situation right now is the worst he has ever been in. Breathing is the most important thing to do by the humans; more important than eating. They can''t live without breathing, and they would be deemed dead if they aren''t breathing.


    "Thank you." Jing Kang said after he had become familiar with the breathing technique Feng Mo taught him.


    "You''re welcome." Feng Mo said before he turned to look at the fireballs advancing again towards them. "How should we deal with them?" he asked. He is more of a brawn than the brain, while Jing Kang is the brain-type.


    Jing Kang exhaled a breath before he spoke. "I have a tool here. I think, we can try catching them with this tool." He said.


    Feng Mo turned to him. "Let''s try it." he said.


    They were already at the end of their rope. There''s no harm in trying one or two.


    ¡­


    Jing Cheng leapt up to another floating step and frowned. "The steps¡­ the gap between them are becoming wider." He said.


    Jing Bai, following behind Jing Cheng, leapt to the step near Jing Cheng. "Woah - !" he exclaimed when his foot slipped.


    Jing Cheng''s eyes widened and he immediately turned. "Jing Bai!" he called and immediately jumped down the step behind him. He fell on his knees and leaned down, stretching his hand to Jing Bai to catch him.


    "Da ge!" Jing Bai called and immediately caught Jing Cheng''s hand before he could fall. "Thanks¡­" he muttered and smiled as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Be careful." Jing Cheng told him as he pulled Jing Bai up. "To be safer, let''s not jump. Let''s try climbing up the steps." He told him and looked up the nearest floating step from them floating above them.


    Because of the height difference, they can''t accurately calculate the gap they needed to cross to the next step.


    "Yes." Jing Bai nodded.


    Jing Cheng turned to Jing Bai. "Do you have Jing Kang''s talisman?" he asked.


    "Yes. Ah Hei, Ah Kang and Qian Lin''s talismans are still fine. They should be okay for now, or the talisman would be damaged." Jing Bai explained and took out the three talismans with Jing Hei''s, Qian Lin''s and Jing Kang''s name and birthday written.


    The talismans are tied to their life. It tells them whether the others were in danger by showing the cut on the talismans. The more the cuts the talismans sustained, the greater the danger the others are facing.


    Jing Cheng sighed in relief. Aside from the tracking talisman Jing Kang made, he also gave them the life talismans for each of them for them to see each other''s condition. "Jing Kang is smart. Whoever is with him, he should have a way for them to escape the danger." He said. "That is on the premise that the other can protect him." he added.


    Jing Bai looked at Jing Cheng. "Among us all, the ones who have the least fighting skills are Li Tian and Ah Kang. However, Li Tian can cover his flaw with his casting skill while Ah Kang can use talismans." He said. "Next to them, there''s Qian Lin. Then, Feng Mo, Xi Xing and Jing Hei are equal in strength. After them, there''s me. Then, Gong Xian, Kang Ce and Xi Ming. Da ge should be stronger than them, and is equal with Fei Yin, Sun Yi and Chen Han. Then, there''s Cheng Sheng, who is both a brain and brawn." He wryly smiled.


    "No¡­" Jing Cheng shook his head. "Fei Yin¡­ I feel he''s like Cheng Sheng¡­ and Yu Sheng." He looked at Jing Bai. "He''s hiding his strength, like Yu Sheng." He added. Cheng Sheng might have hidden his strength before, but he was exposed after the incident in Youxiwang Sect.


    Jing Bai''s eyes widened. "Da ge means¡­ Fei Yin¡­" he said and gulped. "However, Yu Sheng is already crazily strong. As well as Cheng Sheng. If there''s also Fei Yin who is actually of the same strength as them two¡­" his jaw dropped. "Does the Xinfaxian Sect still plans to let us live?!" he exclaimed in shock.


    Jing Cheng frowned, clearly displeased with the fact in front of them. However, they can''t do anything about it. "Let''s forget about them. Once we reached the Spring of Life, our power will increase exponentially. It''ll be a matter of time we''ll surpass Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s strength." he told Jing Bai. "We should find Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Qian Lin first to regroup, then let''s continue looking for the Cave of Retribution and the Spring." He said.


    Jing Bai nodded. "Yes, da ge!" he answered.


    Jing Cheng patted his shoulder. "Let''s be more careful climbing up the floating steps." He said.


    "En."


    ¡­


    "Ai. I missed ¨C " Sun Yi sighed after he tried to stab ''Sun Yi''.


    Kang Ce clicked his tongue as he cut the arm of ''Kang Ce''. However, ''Kang Ce'' dodged and his arm was left with a shallow cut. "Damn it!" Kang Ce cursed as he advanced to ''Kang Ce'' to kill ''Kang Ce''.


    On the other hand, the usually silent and sleepy Gong Xian was having an intense fight against ''Gong Xian''. Their fight was fierce, and Gong Xian''s usually sleepy expression is now ferocious as he faced against ''Gong Xian''.


    The three of them ''luckily'' met the impostors they tried to disposed of yesterday. Usually, when faced with opponents that look similar to themselves, they would propose to kill the opponent of their ally so that they won''t be distracted and have an idea of killing ''themselves''.


    However, they aren''t the usual contestants. Sun Yi loves fun and interesting things. Kang Ce is seriously ill-tempered. And Gong Xian is sleep-lover. Thus, they didn''t speak any words and directly faced ''themselves'' as their opponent. Also, they knew, aside from a physical fight, this fight is also psychological. If they saw their ally kill ''their self'', they would have a doubt their ally has a secret grudge against them that''s why their ally killed ''their self''. An infighting would be inevitable.


    Sun Yi continued to ''play'' with his opponent, while Kang Ce is impatient to kill his opponent to prove he is stronger. Meanwhile, Gong Xian who surprisingly was fighting fiercely was glaring the whole time at his opponent.


    He was annoyed. During a short break in their fight, he annoyingly glared at his opponent. "I won''t let you approach shifu with your ill intentions!" he yelled and attacked his opponent again.


    He was annoyed¡­ since he is thinking that his opponent''s objective is his shifu, instead of himself.

 Chapter 220 - The Scum Is Amnesiac

    Xi Ming and Xi Xing were originally quietly walking down the hallway but, right now, they are running for their lives.


    "Xi Ming¡­" Xi Xing called as he looked at Xi Ming in front of him. But he knew it was useless.


    One, there was no voice that come out of his throat, and the only indication that he ''talked'' can be seen with his lips moving. Two, Xi Ming can''t hear him. It''s as if there was something blocking their ears to keep them from hearing each other. However, how can they hear the other if they have no voice?


    So ¨C was it that their voice was taken away, or was it their sense of hearing being blocked? For now, they don''t know the answer, and can''t seek for answers since they are busy running. Xi Ming was running in front while holding Xi Xing''s hand tight while Xi Xing was keeping up with Xi Ming''s speed, which isn''t impossible.


    Earlier, they were slowly walking with the silence wrapped around them and blanketing their surroundings while their eyes were vigilantly scanning their surroundings. It was when Xi Ming remembered to take out a night pearl to light their way that strange things started.


    Xi Ming could remember that they had agreed with others before to night light the surroundings, since they don''t know what its effect. However, how can Xi Ming bear led his younger brother around in the darkness? He is afraid something would pull Xi Xing away from him in the darkness. He is also worried Xi Xing might trip on something terrifying, i.e. a human bone. Thus, he took out a night pearl.


    The light from the night pearl gave them a little sense of security as they tread in the darkness. Since their sense of hearing was absent, their other senses like sense of sight and sense of touch became more sensitive. Thus, Xi Ming suddenly froze when he saw something in the distance.


    "That¡­" Xi Ming spoke before he paused. He remembered Xi Xing can''t hear him. And so he turned and handed the night pearl to Xi Xing, making him hold the night pearl on his other hand while his hand that was held by Xi Ming, Xi Ming wrote on it using his finger. "Did you see something move on the floor?"


    Xi Xing froze before he shook his head. He looked at the part of the floor that was illuminated by the night pearl before he wrote back on Xi Ming''s palm using his hand Xi Ming wrote on. "Didn''t. Where?" he asked.


    Xi Ming was taken aback. He stared at Xi Xing before he wrote again. "I am not too sure, but I feel there is something. This place is already strange than it is, so let''s be more careful. Stay closer to me." he told him.


    Xi Xing nodded. Xi Ming smiled at his younger brother''s obedience and he held Xi Xing''s hand tight. He took back the night pearl then they resumed walking with him still in the front.


    Not long after a few steps they took, Xi Ming stopped again. He wrote on Xi Xing''s palm again. "Did you see it? On the pillar and the wall." He said.


    This time, Xi Xing nodded as he thoughtfully looked at the color coating the pillar. There was a bulging on it, as well as on the wall, and they are moving. "Run?" this time, Xi Xing mouthed at Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming nodded as he decisively pulled Xi Xing''s arm and they ran! As they ran, they felt the floor is trembling. Xi Ming''s eyes widened and he turned and illuminated the floor behind them. He gaped when he saw there''s something bulging and moving on the floor, and it was moving towards them!


    "JUMP!" he mouthed at Xi Xing. Fortunately, Xi Xing was looking at him and Xi Xing saw his gesture. There was no need to hesitate and they jumped together, just in time for the bulge on the floor to pass beneath their feet. If they didn''t jump, they would have been tripped.


    Or¡­ would they be eaten? Xi Ming didn''t dare think too much and pulled Xi Xing with him again to escape.


    Somewhere in the underground palace of the Feng Hua Palace.


    Yu Sheng stood before a cave. He didn''t need to think it was any other cave, since there''s only one cave in this place.


    The Cave of Retribution. And inside it, at the heart of it, is the Spring of Life. He entered the cave and familiarly walked through its twists and turns before he saw, at the end of the passageway, there was a light. It was no doubt that in there, the Spring of Life.


    He calmly walked down the passageway and turned, then saw there''s a pool in the center. The water of the pool was glowing because it reflected the glowing creatures and plants on the ceiling and on the walls of the cave, creating a breathtaking and mystifying beautiful sight.


    He approached the Spring of Life, then submerged himself in the cold water. However, he didn''t absorb the power emanating from the spring. Instead, he waited.


    The water surrounding his body disappeared and was replaced by lush greenery. Contrary to the Righteous Alliance''s expectations, as well as everyone, the spring didn''t bring Yu Sheng back to the Zhongyang. Instead, he was brought to a different place.


    "I will name you ''Yu Sheng''. It was raining when you were born, so your name will be ''Yu Sheng'' from now on."


    Back in Zhongyang, from the moment he saw the image of the Feng Hua Palace, he felt that something is about to change. That feeling intensified when he reached the Bailong Kingdom, precisely the Feng Hua Palace. Slowly, his memories returned. When the impostors appeared, he knew they were the remnants of the soul of the cursed humans. They took the appearance of the contestants since one of their curses is to lose their identity, as well as their humanity.


    Then, as time passed, more and more of his memories returned to him. From when he was born, up to him being adopted, and was raised by his foster father, up until he was sent to the Bailong Kingdom to be a knight¡­


    Yu Sheng appeared on a small pond that is connected to the Spring of Life. He passed by the abundant wild and beautiful flowers and walked towards the marbled table stone filled with flowers where the person lying on it is comfortably ''sleeping''.


    "Shen Qi." he called as he looked at the person ''sleeping''. Shen Qi''s face slightly resembled his, but more of their mother''s gentle face. "Didi¡­" he muttered as he caressed his younger brother''s cheek. "I''m sorry I failed to protect you¡­ but I am glad. You are now back home." He said and looked at the surface of the pond where Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin can be seen. "Cheng Sheng¡­ no. You shouldn''t be called ''Cheng Sheng''. You are Shen Qi, my younger brother." he muttered before he made a pause. "I am Shen Sheng, and you are Shen Qi. Yes ¨C " he said as his eyes flashed and he held Shen Qi''s hand tight. " ¨C we are the children of Hui Shen; the children of a god." He told him as he held Shen Qi''s pale hand, as pale and as smooth as a jade.


    When Hui Shen gave birth, she gave birth to two children. The first one was successfully born, while the second one almost died because his soul was too strong for his body. Thus, Hui Shen placed Shen Qi to the independent space of the Spring of Life for Shen Qi to absorb the spring''s qi for his body to become stronger. However, she didn''t expect for his soul to escape and hosted the pregnant queen''s child.


    Hui Shen knew, for a soul of a god be placed in a mortal''s body, that child will suffer a tragic death. She was distressed, but she cannot change what already happened. Thus, she focused on her older son.


    She originally planned to raise him, but the humans are planning to kill her. Thus, she gave her older son to Hei Shen for Hei Shen to teach him how to protect himself while she had Bai Shen look after her younger son''s body in the independent space of the Spring of Life. She delayed her time of death; she waited until her children grew. Even though she knew her second son will live after his soul separated from the mortal body when the mortal body died, but she didn''t expect for something to happen.


    Shen Qi, who was Cheng Sheng as a mortal, died. She waited for Shen Qi''s soul to return, but she suddenly felt Shen Qi''s soul left the world. Not long after that and Yu Sheng''s soul followed. She tried to look for her children''s souls, but she was intercepted by the humans. Then, she died. She died without reuniting with her children.


    "I already promised you. I will protect you." Yu Sheng told Shen Qi. "However, since there was nothing left on this land, I''ll bring you with me to another world. That world is livelier than this world, and there are many interesting people living there. Also, you have a sister-in-law. He is male, so he should be called brother-in-law. But, he is shy, so he always looked mad." He chuckled when he remembered Zuo Zhe. Then, he continued to tell Shen Qi stories, starting from when they were born, until they crossed the time and space ¨C in short, the worlds.


    Meanwhile Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, and the other contestants are facing life and death.

 Chapter 221 - The Scum Is Teasing

    "Who will be first to arrive, who will be last?" Yu Sheng muttered as he watched the contestants through the surface of the water. Then, he turned to Shen Qi who is sleeping. He took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped each finger of Shen Qi. "Do you want to help them? Save them?" he asked. Then, he paused. "However, technically, you do not know them right now. Your soul from Cheng Sheng''s body still hasn''t left. We should wait for Cheng Sheng to die first, like what happened to him in Bailong Kingdom before, then take your soul back to your body." he explained.


    In other words, Cheng Sheng, whether before or right now, should die. And then Shen Qi will live.


    The Hall of the Cursed.


    Cheng Sheng froze when he felt a chill ran down his spine. He felt his body stiffened and his eyes narrowed as he warily looked around.


    Fei Yin noticed his change. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    They have just finished dealing with the cursed creatures by lighting a big fire in the place. The cursed creatures melted on their own like their body was made of wax.


    "Sheng?" Fei Yin called when he saw Cheng Sheng was still warily looking around the illuminated places by the fire.


    "Do you¡­ feel like we are being watched?" Cheng Sheng quietly asked as he slowly turned to Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin was puzzled. However, even though he was, but he decided to feel the atmosphere. "There''s none." He said. "I don''t feel a gaze on me." he told him.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. He is obviously displeased being peeped at. "I just felt a gaze on me." he said. "And it was a cold gaze, filled with hostility." He explained.


    Fei Yin''s heart skipped a beat. "No. Maybe it was just your imagination, or you''re overthinking things¡­" he said before his voice faded. He knew, Cheng Sheng wouldn''t raise a matter if he didn''t feel that there''s something wrong. "Sheng. Can you still feel it now?" he asked as he scanned the surroundings with his qi. No matter how he searched, but he didn''t find anything out of ordinary.


    "Yes. The gaze is still there." Cheng Sheng''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. He could feel his heart was beating fast. Out of fear because of uncertainty, he doesn''t know. He just feels strange. "Fei Yin¡­" he called as he held Fei Yin''s hands with his clammy hands. "I don''t like this. I don''t like when things are out of my control¡­" he told him as he raised his head and looked at Fei Yin in the eyes.


    Fei Yin felt his heart clenched as he held Cheng Sheng''s hands tight. He leaned down and kissed Cheng Sheng on his temple to appease him. He''s the most familiar with Cheng Sheng, thus he knows that Cheng Sheng wants for things to be certain, or is under the limit of his control. He didn''t panic that much when their group separated, but now¡­ "Don''t worry. I''m here. I am with you. I''ll watch your back. I won''t let anything harm you." He told him.


    Comforted by his lover, Cheng Sheng''s unease finally subsided. He hugged Fei Yin and buried his face on Fei Yin''s chest. "I don''t like how things are going on right now." he said. "The competition shouldn''t be this dangerous¡­" he muttered.


    Fei Yin nodded in agreement. "The death rate shouldn''t be high. Although no one has died yet, but¡­" his eyes narrowed.


    "I won''t let anyone die." Cheng Sheng said, his voice firm. "This place¡­ gives me a strange feeling. It''s eerie¡­" he pursed his lips. "We have to find everyone. Fast." He told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded. "En." He answered. They immediately ran, leaving the large fire still burning.


    The shadows created by the dancing fire looked like they are mourning, or laughing at them.


    The Deep Catacombs.


    "C-Chen Han?" Li Tian called when he heard Chen Han''s deep breaths.


    "I ¨C I¡­ it''s fine now." Chen Han said after he burned the last piece of the bones in the catacombs. "You can remove the cloth over your eyes." he told Li Tian.


    "Chen Han¡­" Li Tian''s lips quivered. He wanted to cry. He is very grateful to Chen Han. He can smell the burnt ground and could feel the hot air around.


    Chen Han burned all the bones just to relieve his fear.


    Li Tian immediately remove the cloth covering his eyes and saw Chen Han. His eyes widened when he saw Chen Han was filled with wounds. They must be from the walking skeletons that attacked Chen Han. His eyes were filled with tears and he hugged Chen Han from behind.


    Chen Han''s eyes widened in surprise. "A-Ah Tian?!" he exclaimed. "W-what happened? Were you hurt? Were you burned?!" he anxiously asked when he heard Li Tian sobbed. He thought he was hurt.


    "¡­ thank you." Li Tian whispered as he hugged Chen Han tight. "I''m fine. I wasn''t hurt. But, you¡­" he said and looked at the cuts in Chen Han''s arms. His heart ached as he immediately took out a healing salve.


    Chen Han sighed in relief when he heard Li Tian''s answered. "I''m fine. They''re just shallow wounds." He told him as he turned to him. He smiled when he saw Li Tian''s reddened eyes while he diligently applied the salve on his wounds. Such a wife, indeed. I am glad I have him as my wife. He thought and felt his heart itched.


    He leaned down and kissed Li Tian, which made Li Tian shock he almost dropped the healing salve. What happened to Chen Han?! Li Tian exclaimed in his mind as he raised his head to look at Chen Han after Chen Han kissed him. "Y-you¡­ what''s wrong?" he asked. Does he have an internal wound?!


    "Nothing. Just¡­" Chen Han chuckled as he pinched Li Tian''s cheek. "You''re so cute." He told him.


    Li Tian. "¡­" can I still return him? I don''t want a husband who has a brain damage.

 Chapter 222 - The Scum Is Observant

    Chen Han finally stopped teasing Li Tian after he saw his wife''s wronged expression, which just made him want to tease him more. But, to not make his wife mad, he dropped his itchy claws that wanted to pinch Li Tian''s cheeks.


    Since Li Tian, although a cultivator, but he is more like a scholar than a cultivator, he has slender limbs and paler skin. He looked like a young master of a wealthy family instead of an orphan.


    Li Tian sighed in relief when he saw Chen Han took a step back from his teasing. He looked around and saw the scorched ground and walls, as well as the ceiling. "Burning the bones¡­ won''t the souls of the dead haunt you, resenting you?" he asked.


    Chen Han shook his head. "No." He answered. "Burying the corpse is trapping their soul beneath the soil. Leaving their flesh to rot in the soul is binding them in the place. Thus, cremating the corpses is the way to liberate their soul, not only from their mortal body, but also from the land." He explained.


    Li Tian nodded. "I understand." He said. Some places have different customs.


    Chen Han smiled. "After I fought the walking skeletons and burned all the bones, I noticed something." He said.


    "What is it?" Li Tian asked. In their situation where their future ¨C their life and death unknown, it is better to see more than see less.


    Chen Han held Li Tian''s hand as they walked out of the passageway and they were met with a wide hall. They saw a light in the distance.


    "Fire?" Li Tian wondered.


    Chen Han nodded. "The creatures are afraid of fire, I guess." He said as they walked towards the giant fire. "They retreat when they feel the heat. It''s as if they will be blinded by the light, and be burned by the heat. Fire will be our weapon to defend ourselves against them." he said. "Ah Sheng." He muttered when he saw the crumbles of bread on the floor.


    Li Tian''s eyes widened. "Cheng-shidi and da shixiong were here!" he exclaimed.


    Only Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin would have the luxury to eat at this situation. Chen Han''s expression was complicated because of the thought, but nevertheless, they are happy to find that Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are alive. "There are traces of bread crumbles." He said when he looked at the floor.


    "Cheng-shidi''s heart is big to waste his food just to leave us a sign." Li Tian sighed.


    Chen Han. "¡­" honey, your focus is on the wrong side? He recovered his expression and cleared his throat. "Let''s go. Don''t erase the sign for Sun Yi, Feng Mo and others to see." He told Li Tian.


    Li Tian nodded. "Yes!" he answered and they followed the trail of bread crumbles made by Cheng Sheng.


    The earlier they regroup, the better.


    The Bridge of the Abyss.


    "A-Ah Hei¡­ do we have to cross the bridge?" Qian Lin asked in a nervous tone. Fear and anxiety were in his eyes as he looked at the swinging bridge made with wooden planks and knotted vines.


    "There''s no other way." Jing Hei hardened his heart as he held Qian Lin''s hand tight. He felt his heart ache seeing Qian Lin''s pale face.


    "B-but¡­ we don''t know where it''ll lead us¡­" Qian Lin tried to resist, though he knows it''s to no avail.


    "Ah Lin¡­" Jing Hei hugged Qian Lin to appease his lover. "We have to move forward if there is no way behind us." He told him.


    Qian Lin understands, but his fear is eating him. He could feel his muscles are tense and his body is trembling just thinking of the wide, gaping hole beneath their feet when they cross the bridge.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be here¡­ I''ll be here¡­ I am here." Jing Hei repeatedly appeased Qian Lin. "Close your eyes ¨C " he whispered as he led Qian Lin towards the bridge.


    The moment Jing Hei covered his eyes, darkness filled Qian Lin''s vision. However, compared to the darkness around them, there was warmth mixed with the darkness brought by Jing Hei. Before he knew it, Qian Lin already stepped on the first wooden plank on the bridge. When he felt his body sank, his hand holding Jing Hei''s hand tightened.


    Jing Hei didn''t, never let go of him. He gave Qian Lin strength by holding Qian Lin''s hand tighter. When he felt Jing Hei''s familiar touch, Qian Lin''s tense nerves relaxed. He let himself be led away by Jing Hei.


    ¡­


    "Almost there - !" Jing Cheng muttered as he groaned while he pulled up Jing Bai.


    "Ha ¨C " Jing Bai breathed as he pulled himself up using his other arm.


    "AAAHH!" Jing Cheng screamed as he exerted all of his strength, then finally, successfully pulled Jing Bai up the floor.


    "AH!" Jing Bai exclaimed when his body fell on the floor. "Ouch." He cried when he fell face first, and his nose and forehead ached. "Haa¡­" he sighed in relief as he raised his head. He turned and saw Jing Cheng lying beside him. his chest heaved up and down and he''s sweating profusely. His face is red as he catches his breath. "Da ge... thank you." He said.


    Jing Cheng isn''t blood-related to them. Their parents are friends with Jing Cheng''s parents and, after Jing Cheng was orphaned, their parents adopted Jing Cheng. They call him ''da ge'' since Jing Cheng is the eldest among them.


    "You''re welcome." Jing Cheng answered as he raised his body to sit up. Suddenly, his eyes caught something. "Jing Bai." He called.


    "Hm?" Jing Bai hummed as he pushed himself up the floor. Then, he turned. "A hanging bridge?"


    "Not only a hanging bridge." Jing Cheng said and pointed something to him in the darkness.


    Jing Bai squinted his eyes before he widened them when he finally saw the two figures Jing Cheng saw crossing the hanging bridge. His heart beat wildly in excitement and joy. "AH HEI ¨C mmph!" his voice muffled when Jing Cheng suddenly covered his mouth. He turned to his, his gaze asking.


    "Shh!" Jing Cheng said. "Don''t distract them! One misstep and they''ll fall! " he told him and pointed the swinging bridge. "Also, Qian Lin has acrophobia!" he reminded him.

 Chapter 223 - The Scum Is Passionate

    Jing Cheng removed his hand on Jing Bai''s mouth and Jing Bai sucked a deep breath. "You are right, da ge. I remember now ¨C " he said as he turned and looked at Jing Hei and Qian Lin crossing the swinging bridge and now in the middle of it where it was the lowest point it could sink.


    The knotted vines that are holding the bridge on both ends are creaking as it swung, creating an ominous sound that make one''s go cold and their feet feel cold. Added to the fact that the wooden planks that have aged for who knows how long, for every step you take, you don''t know when they will give in and break.


    Jing Bai felt the goosebumps appeared on his skin and his heart thudded loudly as he watched Jing Hei and Qian Lin with trepidation when they stopped at the middle of the bridge as if they were taking a break. "What the hell are they doing?!" he hissed as he stood from where he is.


    Jing Cheng followed as he feels anxious just watching the two. "Maybe Qian Lin is about to fall in his knees." He guessed. After all, no matter how Qian Lin ignore the fact that they were standing from a high place without a visible ground beneath their feet, the swinging motion of the bridge as they cross remind him of their situation.


    "Da ge¡­" Jing Bai called.


    Jing Cheng nodded. "Let''s help ¨C " he said. He still hasn''t finished his words when his voice sank after they saw the vines holding the bridge snapped and the bridge made a loud groan. It was followed by Jing Hei''s bellow and Qian Lin''s scream.


    "AH HEI! QIAN LIN!" Jing Cheng and Jing Bai cried after they recovered from their shock. They immediately ran to the bridge and held the end of the vine where it snapped, then caught Jing Cheng and Qian Lin.


    "DA GE?! JING BAI?!" Jing Hei exclaimed in shock when he saw Jing Cheng and Jing Bai. Jing Cheng grabbed his arm while Jing Bai grabbed Qian Lin''s.


    "AAAAAH!" Qian Lin was still screaming in fear because of the weightlessness when they fell earlier.


    "Ugh!" Jing Bai groaned in pain when he and Qian Lin rocked in the air and his elbow hit the wall.


    Jing Hei snapped from his daze and he turned to Qian Lin. "Ah Lin! Ah Lin!" he called as he kicked the wall by his foot and jumped towards Qian Lin, hugging him, with his other arm while his other arm was still held by Jing Cheng. "Ah Lin, Ah Lin!" he called. "It''s fine. We''re saved! We''re saved by da ge and Jing Bai. It''s fine now ¨C " he said as he appeased his lover, planting kisses to Qian Lin''s cheeks and lips to comfort him.


    Qian Lin''s tightly shut eyes trembled and slowly opened. He saw Jing Hei''s smiling face, followed by Jing Cheng''s and Jing Bai''s figures. "Ah Hei¡­ Jing Cheng and Jing Bai?!" he exclaimed.


    "Yes, Ah Lin. We''re saved now. Da ge and Jing Bai arrived and saved us in time!" Jing Hei explained before he lowered his voice. "Are you calm now? I''m really sorry. I should''ve held you tighter." He said and sighed as he hugged Qian Lin.


    "Ah Hei¡­ it was me who should''ve trusted you more earlier ¨C " Qian Lin said as he cried.


    "Hush now¡­" Jing Hei helplessly said.


    Jing Cheng and Jing Bai who were blinded by the two''s PDA. "¡­" damn it. Can we just drop them now? How can they still hug and kiss at this hour?! They are too passionate!


    As the eldest, Jing Cheng tried to be calm. "Go climb up on us, then pull us up." He told Jing Hei and Qian Lin.


    "T-that ¨C " Qian Lin''s voice trembled. To climb up from a very high place¡­


    Jing Hei may be very soft towards him, and Jing Bai considerate, but Jing Cheng wouldn''t in this time of danger, especially at their current situation where they are a hair''s breadth from their death.


    "If you''re afraid with even this, how can you survive the later situations we''ll be facing in this place?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "Da ge - !" Jing Hei cried, but then stopped since he knew Qian Lin is the one at fault for being so delicate.


    "I¡­" Qian Lin said and bit his lip. He knew he is being unreasonable.


    "Climb, or fall." Jing Cheng said.


    Qian Lin''s face paled. However, he didn''t look at Jing Hei this time. He knew, this is the challenge he has to overcome alone. "Climb." He answered.


    "Ah Lin¡­" Jing Hei called. However, he didn''t stop Qian Lin. Qian Lin has to face his fear alone, or he will never overcome his fear in this lifetime. "Don''t look down." He told him. "Just look up. Up." He said. "You can do it." he added.


    Qian Lin''s bloodless lips mustered a smile to Jing Hei.


    "Don''t turn!" Jing Hei told him. "Just face upward and never look down." He told him.


    "Y-yes¡­" Qian Lin answered as he started to climb on Jing Bai''s arm and reached his shoulder, then pulled himself up.


    Jing Bai sighed. Fortunately, Qian Lin isn''t that heavy, and even lighter than Jing Kang. "You climb up, too, fatty." He told Jing Hei who was hanging onto Jing Cheng''s arm.


    "Shut up!" Jing Hei snapped at Jing Bai.


    Jing Bai just rolled his eyes at Jing Hei before his eyes froze when he inadvertently glanced across them. "¡­ fuck." He cursed.


    "What is it?" Jing Cheng asked before he turned to where Jing Bai was looking at, frozen. Then, he also cursed. "Fuck!" he gnashed his teeth.


    "What?!" Jing Hei asked.


    "W-what is it?" Qian Lin, whose hands reached Jing Bai''s head, turned to ask. However, like Jing Bai, he was also frozen. "Oh, no ¨C " his face paled once again in horror.


    "What ¨C " the Jing brothers were about to ask when they suddenly heard the scuttling sound coming closer to them. Then, their eyes widened in shock when they saw some creatures climbing all over the walls. "FUCK!" they cursed altogether.


    They are surrounded in all directions by large, crawling insects!

 Chapter 224 - The Scum Is Unresponsive

    "W-what do we do now?!" Jing Hei asked as he immediately pulled back down Qian Lin when they saw there were also crawling insects coming from above them.


    They sucked in a cold and sharp breath when they saw the insects started to crawl onto the vines where they are hanging by the arms.


    "L ¨C Let me try throwing a fire talisman!" Qian Lin said and pulled a talisman from inside his sleeve, then threw it to the nearest insect.


    BOOM!


    "WAH!" they exclaimed when the vines swung because of the impact. They fought the dizziness and tightened their hold onto the vines.


    They looked up to see if the insect died, only for their heart to sink when they saw that the insect was fine. Because the insect was near them, they saw it has an outer shell that is glistening. Its back, head and legs were all covered by the shell. They could even see it has antennae, and worse, it has wings on its back that started to make a buzzing noise as it flapped, as if it was thinking whether to continue crawling towards them, or just fly to them and eat them.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei who could guess the bug''s thought from watching its twitching antennae. "¡­" damn insect. You just wait until we catch you and then we''ll wrap you with flour and deep fry you in boiling oil! They thought as their eyes flashed with vengeance.


    Manwhile, Qian Lin has finally completely calmed down after his attention was diverted from his acrophobia to them being sieged by the crawling insects. "Our attacks have no effect on them, since their shell is too hard to be scratched." He said and looked at the shell on the back of the insect he threw a fire talisman to earlier.


    Not even a scratch or a mark of a burn could be seen. It was glistening brightly, as good as new.


    "What should we do now?" Jing Bai asked as he panted. His forehead and back were soaked in sweat like Jing Cheng. Not only do they have to bear their weight, but also Jing Hei''s and Qian Lin''s. Fortunately, the vine they are grasping on to is sturdy, or else it would have already snapped since earlier from the four men''s weight.


    Jing Cheng''s brows are knitted into almost a line. "Above us is no good, as well as to our left and right sides¡­" he said. His teeth are grinded into almost a dust.


    "Then ¨C " Jing Bai gasped as he finally followed Jing Cheng''s thoughts.


    Jing Hei, who was slow just a beat from the speed of Jing Bai''s mind working, widened his eyes in realization and he subconsciously looked beneath them, into the dark abyss. "You don''t mean ¨C " he muttered under his breath.


    "Ah Hei? What are you all talking about?" Qian Lin asked when he saw Jing Hei''s horrified expression, Jing Bai''s regret and Jing Cheng''s pained expression.


    Jing Cheng didn''t give Jing Hei a chance to refuse as he let go of the vine and they plunged into the abyss!


    "AAAAAAAH - !" Jing Hei screamed and his voice was cut off a second later as his and Jing Cheng''s figure disappeared in the darkness.


    Qian Lin was stunned. He was about to scream when he suddenly felt the air whipped into his face as Jing Bai let go of the vine not long after Jing Cheng did. The moment they fell, the insect had just reached their previous place and slashed at it.


    Qian Lin''s scream was trapped in his throat as he was hit by the darkness in the abyss. Then, he saw something shone in the darkness; the light cutting through the abyss.


    "AH LIN!" it was Jing Hei. He was riding on his sword. When the light from his sword illuminated the surrounding, he saw Qian Lin and immediately grabbed him.


    Jing Cheng and Jing Bai, who were free falling, also summoned their sword and rode on it, stopping them from completely falling flat on the depths of the ground in the abyss. They all hovered in the air and looked at each other in silence. "This is ¨C " they said when they saw the stone walls coated with green moss.


    "A cave." They all held their breath. "Is this the Cave of Retribution?" they asked as they descended.


    "No ¨C " a voice spoke from the darkness. " ¨C the whole underground palace is the cave."


    "Who''s there?!" Jing Hei asked as they looked around.


    "Congratulations for finding the cave first." The voice didn''t answer the question and just expressed his congratulations by illuminating a path for them.


    They were the bioluminescent plants, and they are swaying even without air moving them.


    "Who are you?" they asked again as they descended on the ground and raised their sword towards the darkness.


    "The competition is already over, since it will inevitably be cancelled due to the Zhongyang being under attack by the demonic cultivators." Jing Bai said.


    "Are you an elder of the Righteous Alliance waiting for our arrival?" Qian Lin asked.


    However, the voice just chuckled and didn''t respond to them. They waited for the voice to speak again, yet it was for naught since they didn''t hear the voice speak again.


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng watched the Zunjingde Sect foolishly stood as they searched for his voice. "Xiao Qi." he called. "You don''t want for them to die?" he asked when he saw the water in the spring swirled to a different direction. "You wish for them to be sent back to their home?" he added.


    The flowers around them sway, as if Shen Qi was nodding as an answer.


    "Very well." Yu Sheng sighed before he paused. "Your subconscious finally making a respond, even Bai Shen never had received before¡­" he said.


    When he entered this independent space created by the spring, he saw Bai Shen waiting upon Shen Qi for years, yet Shen Qi had never made any action to respond to Bai Shen, even just expressing his gratitude for being taken care of for all these years.

 Chapter 225 - The Scum Is Competitive

    "Hah¡­ hah ¨C " Sun Yi panted, catching his breath and his chest violently heaved up and down, as he faced ''himself''.


    Gong Xian was glaring at his opponent who, not only wore the same face as his but also wore the same expressionless expression. Kang Ce was holding his breath in order not to appear weak as he eyed his ''self'', being vigilant in case his opponent would try an underhanded trick.


    Sun Yi, noticing Gong Xian and Kang Ce were not speaking, had to speak again. "How do you think we should end them?" he asked. "They are very familiar with our techniques. Even though they don''t have qi, but it''s not as if we can carelessly use it, either, or we''ll exhaust ourselves. They are too tough!" he exhaled a breath. "Do we really have to exchange opponents in order to solve this predicament?" he glanced at Gong Xian and Kang Ce.


    "Not really." Gong Xian said. Suddenly, a smile broke in his iceberg face as he smirked at his opponent. "I''ve finally wounded him." he told them.


    Kang Ce''s eyes widened when he turned and saw that there''s really a wound on the shoulder of Gong Xian??s opponent. "How did you do it?!" he asked as he sharply turned and raised his sword to defend himself when his opponent raised its claw to scratch him.


    "Hit hard." Gong Xian answered as he moved again to attack while, this time, his opponent defended itself and tried to retreat. However, no matter how much it imitates Gong Xian, it can''t imitate Gong Xian''s speed. And so, Gong Xian caught it by its head and raised his sword to behead it. However, ''Gong Xian'' raised its claw to defend!


    CLANG! The sound of the blades clashing against each other echoed in the darkness as Gong Xian''s sword and ''Gong Xian''s claws met. Another round of fighting began for them.


    Meanwhile, Sun Yi''s eyes narrowed as his lips curled up while he stared at his opponent. ''Sun Yi'' suddenly felt a chill ran down its spine as if a prey being stared at by its predator. Its instinct told it to run, and so it ran. However, like Gong Xian, ''Sun Yi'' isn''t a match with Sun Yi''s speed, and so it was caught like a mouse being caught by a cat!


    It subconsciously raised it claws. Sun Yi dodged and bent his body back, but his legs aren''t idle as he raised a leg and kicked ''Sun Yi'' by its side!


    CRACK! The sound of the bones breaking echoed on their end as Sun Yi have broken ''Sun Yi''s ribs. ''Sun Yi'' rolled on the floor and groaned as it clutched its side. It turned its head to glare at Sun Yi, only for its eyes to see a flash. Before it could react to what happened, it saw its body from neck down as its head rolled on the floor until it stopped as Sun Yi stepped on its head.


    "AH ¨C " before it could breathe a breath, Sun Yi stomped hard on its head.


    CRRRUNCH. ''Sun Yi''s head didn''t turn into a minced meat soaked in unspeakable fluids, but instead it turned into a deflated flesh like a balloon.


    "What the hell are we doing all this time¡­?" Sun Yi muttered as he leaned on the pillar and watched Kang Ce and Gong Xian finally killing their opponents.


    "Hah¡­ HAH ¨C " Kang Ce panted as he collapsed on the floor while holding his sword. Meanwhile, the usually sleepy and cold Gong Xian was grinning while looking down on the dead ''Gong Xian''.


    It seemed like he wasn''t disturbed by killing ''himself''. He is too competitive, even against himself.


    "What now?" Kang Ce asked as he pulled himself up from the floor with the help of his sword.


    "Find the cave, and the spring." Gong Xian answered.


    "Yes ¨C " Sun Yi was about to answer when his ear suddenly caught something. "Wait." He called.


    "What?" Kang Ce asked as he sheathed his sword.


    "Footsteps." Gong Xian who also heard it answered.


    "What footsteps ¨C " Kang Ce said when he paused as he finally heard the running footsteps when their owners neared them. "What the ¨C " he muttered and his eyes widened when he saw Xi Ming and Xi Xing running towards them. "It''s the Shanliangde Sect." he said.


    Gong Xian and Sun Yi turned. "Shixiong ¨C " Gong Xian called when Sun Yi raised his hand to stop him.


    "Something''s not right." Sun Yi said.


    "Of course there''s something wrong!" Kang Ce said as he unsheathed his sword. "They are running. Obviously away from something that''s chasing them ¨C mm!" his eyes widened when he felt his mouth was forced shut.


    "What ¨C " Sun Yi spoke when his voice suddenly was gone as if he was muted.


    Gong Xian noticed the change and his brows knitted. Since he isn''t talkative, he doesn''t find it a problem to be muted. However, that obstructs them from communicating.


    Xi Ming felt Xi Xing tugging his sleeve and he turned. He saw Xi Xing pointing somewhere and he followed his hand with his eyes, only to feel a pleasant surprise when he saw Gong Xian along with Sun Yi and Kang Ce.


    He opened his mouth to speak when he remembered they lost their voice, and so he raised his hand to wave at them, at the same time signaling them to look around them when he saw something was bulging in the pillar near Kang Ce. At the same time, the monster chasing behind him and Xi Xing was gone.


    Kang Ce immediately turned just in time to see the bulge in the pillar was getting bigger. He immediately leapt away, just in time for the monster in the pillar fell on the floor. However, the monster suddenly changed its coat from the pillar''s design to the floor''s design to camouflage itself before it disappeared. It was obviously lurking to jump at them to kill them.


    Their eyes widened as they immediately leapt away from the monster in fear they''ll be pulled by it with their feet.

 Chapter 226 - The Scum Is Carefree

    Kang Ce subconsciously opened his mouth to speak, but found that there was no voice that came out of his mouth. His eyes widened and he instinctively closed his mouth and felt his throat, fearing he truly lost his voice.


    Gong Xian walked towards Xi Ming and Xi Xing who were heavily panting as they caught they breath, momentarily been given a chance to breathe by the creature lurking underneath the surface and is chasing them.


    Xi Ming and Xi Xing are full of scratches and there was a deep wound on Xi Ming''s leg. The wound was open and is bleeding. So that''s why they saw that there was something strange with Xi Ming and Xi Xing before. Both have a high cultivation, so they should''ve ran faster than they did earlier. Yet, it was because Xi Ming has a wound and so, they have run slower to accommodate Xi Ming.


    Xi Xing wouldn''t abandon Xi Ming, since it was Xi Ming who raised him when he was adopted to the Xi family. He would catch the sword intended for Xi Ming, and if he just could, he would transfer all the wounds Xi Ming has to himself.


    So, why it was Xi Ming who is wounded instead of Xi Xing? Gong Xian, who is Xi Xing''s friend, turned to look at Xi Xing and saw the guilt on Xi Xing''s deadpan face. He is biting his lower lip hard it was bleeding, but he didn''t care. His fists are clenched and his nails dug deep in his palm as he stared at Xi Ming''s bleeding wound.


    Gong Xian knew, that although Xi Xing would brave the dangers for Xi Ming, but Xi Ming, as Xi Xing''s older brother, naturally wouldn''t let Xi Xing do it, or have the chance to do it, thus he would push Xi Xing out of the harm''s way and face the danger alone.


    He slowly turned and saw Xi Ming was smiling at Xi Xing as he patted Xi Xing''s head to comfort him. Even though a bystander, but he has been watching the Xi siblings, especially these two since Xi Xing is his ''follower'', while Xi Ming is a worrywart towards Xi Xing like a mother hen to her chick. Thus, he could guess what had transpired earlier.


    As the two ran away from the monster, the monster must have hidden itself deeply and pounced on the two when it saw the chance as the two have lowered their guard. Xi Ming and Xi Xing was caught off-guard. Since picking the weak persimmons comes first by the nature, the monster pounced on Xi Xing. However, Xi Ming pushed Xi Xing to save Xi Xing, thus Xi Ming was wounded. Xi Xing who knew the attack was intended for him felt very guilty, and even guiltier since he indirectly caused Xi Ming to get hurt.


    He gave Xi Ming and Xi Xing magic pills and potions for them to heal their wounds. An injured teammate not only would lessen their attack and defense, but also would need to be protected. They will inconvenience them by making them cut their attention in half, one half for the enemy while the other half for themselves. So, they will definitely drag them down.


    Worse, a visible enemy is easier to fight than an invisible one. And, even though Xi Ming and Xi Xing are aware of their disadvantageous situation as the injured, but they could protect themselves and so they do not need to worry about them since they naturally wouldn''t ask them to protect them, so they could ditch them two. But of course, they wouldn''t do that. They wouldn''t ditch them since one, because of their conscience and they are morally upright. And two, because they are friends.


    While Xi Ming and Xi Xing recuperate and the others are vigilantly on the lookout, suddenly, something shone in the darkness.


    "You were injured, so you must have at least seen what does the monster look like, even just a glimpse?"


    It was a Thought Talisman. They have seen Wu Xi carrying it, since he is a mute and Cheng Sheng especially made it for him as a gift and a token of friendship. Thus, they thought Wu Xi appeared. And Wu Xi might be together with the missing Huakai Sect, and so they looked around.


    However, neither Wu Xi nor the Huakai Sect is present. So, who has the Thought Talisman? Naturally, it would be someone from Cheng Sheng''s group. And so, it''s ¨C


    "You want to ask why I have this? It was because I thought it is interesting, and so I asked one from Cheng-shidi. I didn''t know it''d be this convenient in our current situation." Sun Yi grinned at them as he raised the Thought Talisman.


    Everyone. "¡­" why is Cheng Sheng''s group so prepared?! How can they be so prepared?! And Sun Yi, how can you be so carefree always?!


    However, they can''t deny the fact that Sun Yi''s carefreeness saved them this time. If Sun Yi wasn''t interested in novel things, making him amused, like Cheng Sheng''s Thought Talisman, how can they communicate now? Communication is very important, since they can not only share information with the others, but they could also avoid misunderstanding in case one arise between them, since they came from different groups.


    Sun Yi saw their speechlessness and he gave the Thought Talisman to Xi Ming. Xi Ming gratefully took it and the moment he touched it, his thoughts appeared on the Thought Talisman.


    "Indeed, xiao Xing and I caught a glimpse of the monster when it pounced at us. The monster has a gleaming, colorful scales and underneath it is a coarse, dark skin. It has whiskers, and thick and sharp nails with pointy teeth enough to tear our flesh and bones. It also has a tail long and thick, enough to slap us to our death. However, it is false to say it travels underneath the surface."


    Xi Ming saw they have a bewildered look on their face.


    "The monster doesn''t travel through a medium, which is underneath a surface. It was on the surface all along. Its scales act like its coat, copying the surface''s appearance to deceive our eyes, giving us the impression it was underneath the surface to lower our guard."

 Chapter 227 - The Scum Is Deceptive

    Their eyes widened while their pupils shrank as they stared at Xi Ming in shock. Indeed, when one would see the moving waves on the floor, they would think that there''s something underneath the surface.


    But, in fact, it is just ¨C


    "A monster that is good in camouflage." Xi Ming said as he guessed their thoughts while looking at the expression on their face that was illuminated by the light from the Thought Talisman. "Xiao Xing and I were also deceived. We thought, all along, that the monster was underneath the floor, and so at that moment, we thought it''d take a time for it to break through the floor and attack us. However, it was actually on the surface all along." He ruefully sighed. "It was too fast, and its movements too slick. Fortunately, we were on our sword, flying, and so its tail, that could actually grow longer, when it tried to reach us, it only reached my leg." He looked at his leg where his wound has finally closed after he drank healing potions and ate magic pills. "We flew higher, farther from the ground. When its tail couldn''t reach us, it - " he sucked a cold breath, as if reliving what happened earlier to him and Xi Xing. " ¨C it climbed up the pillar to reach us. When it couldn''t reach us as we flew away from it again, it ran through the walls." He told them and looked around the pillars and the walls. "If xiao Xing and I weren''t just on our sword, and had steady feet on our sword, we would''ve fallen from our sword after we''ve become dizzy due to the monster''s movements encircling us." He sighed.


    Kang Ce snatched the Thought Talisman from Xi Ming. "Then, why were you running on the floor when we saw you?" he asked.


    Sun Yi took back the Thought Talisman. "They must be running out of qi, and so they chose to run with their feet to preserve their qi." he explained as he gave the Thought Talisman to Xi Miing.


    "It is as second young master Sun said." Xi Ming nodded. "I am not a mage who relies on his qi to fight using talismans and other refined tools. I am a sword cultivator, so my body is strong." He explained. After saying all that he needs to say, he turned to Sun Yi as he returned the Thought Talisman. "Thank you, second young master Sun, for the talisman." He gratefully smiled.


    Sun Yi nodded. "You''re welcome."


    Kang Ce snorted. "We won''t end up mute like Wu Xi after we got out of here, right?" he asked as he placed some of his qi on the Thought Talisman to express his thoughts.


    "That ¨C " it was Xi Xing.


    "What is it, xiao Xing?" Xi Ming asked as their thoughts were displayed on the Thought Talisman in Sun Yi''s hand. "Did you notice something earlier?"


    Xi Xing nodded. "As we escaped earlier, I noticed that my voice is still there." He answered before he paused. "In fact, sound is produced from vibration. As long as our vocal chords weren''t removed, we can produce sound ¨C our voice." He explained. "Thus, I think that it wasn''t our voice that was stolen or removed from us. It is our sense of hearing. But ¨C " his brows knitted as he pondered. " ¨C this shouldn''t be the case, too." He said.


    "How so?" Gong Xian asked.


    "My ears are ringing." Xi Xing answered.


    They all fell silent as they finally understood. Their voice wasn''t taken away from them, nor their sense of hearing. They weren''t incapacitated by the monster. But, if that''s so, then what is happening? Why can''t they talk nor can they hear?


    "It couldn''t be ¨C " suddenly, it dawned on Sun Yi. His eyes widened as he looked at them.


    "What is it, second young master Sun?" Xi Ming asked.


    "If there''s nothing wrong on us, then there''s something wrong on that monster." Sun Yi said.


    Kang Ce snorted. "Of course there''s something wrong on the monster. I think it''s his head ¨C " he sarcastically said.


    Sun Yi''s eyes narrowed. "It''s head¡­ eldest young master Xi, was there anything notable on the monster''s head that you''ve seen?" he asked.


    Kang Ce''s jaw dropped as he gaped at Sun Yi. "I am ''joking''! Why did you take it seriously?!" he asked.


    Sun Yi smiled at him. "Don''t be humble and shy. Perhaps there is some truth in your words." He told him and ignored him as he turned to Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming''s handsome brows were knit as he pondered, trying to recall the monster''s appearance earlier.


    "There''re only its whiskers." Xi Xing answered.


    "The whiskers? What''s wrong with it?"


    "I don''t know if I was just mistaken. When it attacked us, I opened my mouth to call out to Xi Ming. However, as expected that there was no voice that came out of my mouth." Xi Xing said. "What I noticed was that, that moment I spoke, the monster that was finally exposed to us, its whiskers is trembling." He told them.


    It finally dawned on them. "So, you mean that its whiskers are stealing our voice?" Gong Xian asked.


    Xi Xing nodded. "I think it has receptacles that could take away our voice from us. then, with our voice or any sound removed, we definitely can''t hear anything, thus giving us the false impression we not only have become mute, but also deaf." He explained.


    They stood agape at what they have read from Xi Xing''s analyzation.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened and sparkled as he patted Xi Xing''s head. "Xiao Xing is so bright. Xiao Xing has now grown up." He happily smiled.


    A row of ellipsis appeared on the Thought Talisman.


    Sun Yi, Kang Ce and Gong Xian, their face darkened after they were fed a mouthfoul of dog food. Does Xi Ming have to put his praises for Xi Xing in the Thought Talisman to express his happiness that his younger brother has improved?! We don''t need that! The Thought Talisman is for public use, so keep your thoughts away from us!

 Chapter 228 - The Scum Is Tough

    They didn''t have much time to ponder and ''speak'' to discuss their thoughts since the ignored camouflaged monster finally appeared!


    Even if their sense of hearing was ''blocked'', but their sense of touch didn''t. And so, everyone felt the whip of an air behind them and they tacitly jumped away from their position. Not even a second later and the place where they stood, there appeared deep cracks from being smashed by something hard.


    It was the tail of the monster that struck the marbled floor. When they all landed on the feet and turned, they were dumbstruck to see a large creature standing on its hind legs with its webbed hands raised and its red, slick tongue wiggling at them. They felt all their hair stood on its end when they saw that the saliva of the monster dripped down on the marbled floor and the floor was corroded.


    HISSSSS ¨C


    Their face became dark as they all leapt back when the monster jumped at them. Xi Xing, the weakest persimmon in their group, was the monster''s target. Fortunately, Xi Xing still has a high cultivation and although his reaction is slow, but his speed isn''t. And so, Xi Xing rolled away when the monster tried to stump him with its forelegs.


    Gong Xian and Xi Ming saw Xi Xing was attacked and they went back, only to hunch down to dodge when the monster swung its tail at them. No one can call out to the others, since their voice was being absorbed by the monster''s whiskers now quivering as they try to open their mouth.


    Sun Yi frowned and he raised his Thought Talisman. "We can''t work altogether without the command. Cut the monster''s whiskers first!" he said and swung his sleeve, where fire talismans flew out and struck the monster''s face.


    The monster opened its mouth wide, probably to roar in pain, yet even its own voice can''t be heard. However, Sun Yi''s distraction let Xi Xing had the chance to breathe and Xi Ming and Gong Xian pulled him away from the monster.


    However, before Xi Xing could successfully escape, he felt his leg was tugged and he stumbled on the floor. Xi Ming and Gong Xian turned, only to widen their eyes in horror when they saw Xi Xing''s leg was wrapped by the monster''s tail.


    But, that''s not what''s terrifying. It was the spikes on the monster''s tail! Those sharp spikes were digging through Xi Xing''s leg!


    Xi Ming opened his mouth to cry. It was that same, terrifying tail that wounded him. Yet, fortunately it was only a scratch. However, Xi Xing¡­ damn it! He cursed in his mind as his usually gentle eyes narrowed in anger and his sword flew out of its scabbard, then stabbed the monster''s tail before it sliced it!


    The monster''s mouth opened wide again, and Gong Xian stabbed its throat to avenge Xi Xing who Xi Ming successfully retrieved. Yet, Xi Xing was now limping and his leg is bleeding profusely. Fortunately, there wasn''t poison on the monster''s tail.


    Gong Xian was unsuccessful in stabbing the monster, since its skin is thick as a leather. Even its shell on its back, which Sun Yi and Kang Ce were attacking, is hard as a wall.


    They all leapt back away from the monster, but now it was them surrounding it. They all looked at each other as the Thought Talisman flew back and forth between them five. "What should we do?" they all asked each other.


    "The monster is too hard to kill. We can only suppress it." Xi Ming proposed.


    "Do any of you knows a Suppressing Array?" Kang Ce asked.


    Speaking of array¡­. "¡­" among them, contestants, only Cheng Sheng knows making arrays the most. But, Cheng Sheng wasn''t there to help them by making a Suppressing Array for them.


    "Run." was all they could say and immediately started to sprint.


    Xi Ming and Gong Xian immediately carried Xi Xing and followed Sun Yi and Kang Ce. They knew that the odds of fighting against the monster is slim. The monster has a shell that as hard as a steel. Its skin is even thicker than the leather, and it can camouflage. Not to mention that its saliva can corrode the stone, but it is also fast. Added to the fact that the monster is more familiar with the terrain than them, and one of them was injured¡­


    They can only run, outran the monster. They can''t even hide since the monster can creep behind them by camouflaging with the surrounding. And so, they can only run. It is a battle of stamina. Fortunately for Xi Ming, Gong Xian was here to help him carry Xi Xing.


    "Xi Ming¡­ I''m sorry." Xi Xing mouthed as he held Xi Ming''s hand tight.


    Xi Ming felt his heart ached. This younger brother of his is the one he personally raised, since Xi Ning was raised by the others. Thus, Xi Ming devoted his entire time and attention raising the young Xi Xing, and so he felt fatherly and brotherly love towards Xi Xing despite not related by blood with him. he knew, although Xi Xing wore an expressionless face and is slow with his emotions, but the child he raised is innately good and was easily swayed by his emotions.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you." Xi Ming mouthed at Xi Xing and smiled as he, Sun Yi and Kang Ce strike back the monster chasing behind them. Although they knew that their attacks are futile, but they could at least slow down the monster with their attacks.


    Suddenly, they saw a light from afar. If they could speak, Kang Ce would have cursed loudly. "What now?! Another enemy?!" his thoughts were shown on the Thought Talisman.


    "If it is, we''re gonna be caught between a rock and a hard place." Sun Yi said as his eyes narrowed when the light is nearing at them. Suddenly, his eyes widened. "Wait¡­ they are footsteps!" he exclaimed as he turned to the others.


    "¡­ the other contestants?" Gong Xian glanced at Xi Ming and Xi Xing before he squinted to try to peer at the newcomers.


    Who could they be?

 Chapter 229 - The Scum Is Kind

    "Eh? Sun-shixiong?!" Feng Mo exclaimed when he and Jing Kang saw Sun Yi, then Kang Ce, Gong Xian, Xi Ming and Xi Xing. "So you''re here! Where''re Chen-shixiong and the others? Have you seen Cheng-shidi?" he asked.


    Jing Kang looked at the limping Xi Xing with his bleeding leg twisted to the side. "What happened to him?" he asked, his voice and expression solemn.


    However, to their surprise, none of the five answered. Or that, they couldn''t answer. Feng Mo and Jing Kang have been wandering around the underground palace, and they have seen enough strange things or occurrences. And so, they immediately noticed the group''s abnormality.


    "Sun-shixiong¡­" Feng Mo called as he raised a Thought Talisman.


    Sun Yi who was about to raise his own Thought Talisman smiled when he saw that Feng Mo has one. He raised his to show Feng Mo that he can still communicate. "I am fine." He told him.


    Meanwhile, the others who envied Cheng Sheng''s group since they have lots of stuffs. "¡­." Sun Yi and Feng Mo have a Thought Talisman each, which is very convenient for certain situations. They suspect that Cheng Sheng''s group all has one.


    Why does their group has so many great stuffs? The strong scent of sourness of the lemon permeated in the air as they looked at Sun Yi and Feng Mo in envy.


    Sun Yi just smiled and ignored their envious gazes while Feng Mo is currently anxious so he was oblivious of what is happening. "Xi Xing was injured by a monster that was stealing our voice. We are currently escaping, since we can''t defeat for it has a skin thicker than the leather, as well as a shell harder than a rock which can actually camouflage itself with the surroundings, making us think it is underneath the surface when it''s actually just above the surface, lying in wait for us." He explained.


    "A camouflaging monster?" Jing Kang muttered as he pondered.


    Silence fell upon them for a moment before Kang Ce grabbed the Thought Talisman from Sun Yi. "How can you still talk when there''s the monster behind us?" he asked. "You shouldn''t be able to speak." He added with a bewilderment on his face.


    The others also have realized and they stared at Feng Mo and Jing Kang who was startled. "Wait ¨C " Feng Mo said as he raised both his hands up his front and took a step back. "We don''t know why we can speak ¨C " he said and turned to Jing Kang who was silent on the side. "Hey, fourth young master Jing! Say something!" he told him.


    It is to be said that fourth young master Jing is reliable, dependable, as he raised his head and faced the group''s suspicious gazes. "It''s not that we are playing tricks." He said. "We''ve just caught a monster¡­ well, a few monsters." He told them as he took out a jar which is warm to the touch.


    The group''s eyes widened as they stared at the two in shock. "You¡­ caught a few monsters?! What are they?" they asked through Sun Yi''s Thought Talisman.


    "A few fireball monsters." Jing Kang answered and handed the jar to them.


    The group immediately gathered around Jing Kang and touched the jar which the surface is warm that its warmth ran through their skin and gathered inside their body.


    "Ah¡­ so comfortable!" Kang Ce exclaimed. "I feel my fatigue is gone ¨C " he smiled.


    "So good¡­ I feel like I''m home with my Yuan ¨C " Sun Yi said.


    "Shifu¡­" Gong Xian muttered.


    "Xiao Xing, do you remember when we were young? You cuddled with me beside the hearth ¨C " Xi Ming told Xi Xing with a nostalgic smile on his face.


    Xi Xing blushed and lowered his head, feeling shy. "Ge¡­" he called.


    Just as his voice fell, they suddenly noticed that they can now hear each other''s'' voice. They had a stunned look on their face as they looked at each other.


    "Strange¡­" Sun Yi muttered as he looked at the jar then Feng Mo and Jing Kang. "Could it be ¨C "


    "The jar?" Gong Xian said as he rubbed the jar''s surface.


    "That can''t be." Jing Kang said. "There''s nothing special on my jar." He told them.


    "Then ¨C " Feng Mo said as his eyes lit up. " ¨C it''s those monsters?!" he said and his eyes narrowed as he looked at the jar. "Could they have healing ability?" he curiously asked.


    "That couldn''t be." Jing Kang''s brows knit.


    "The monster''s gone." Kang Ce told them as he looked back.


    They all turned and saw that there was no suspicious area bulging anymore. "It¡­ fled?" Xi Ming was surprised.


    "It looks like the fireball monsters you caught are special." Sun Yi commented as he lightly patted the lid of the jar.


    "En." Jing Kang nodded. He looked pensive.


    Meanwhile, Feng Mo didn''t bother to think deeply of what happened. He isn''t a brainy person. "Since the matter''s now resolved, should we all go look for the cave and the spring together?" he asked them.


    Kang Ce, surprisingly, nodded. "I feel at ease with the monsters inside this jar." He said. He couldn''t help but shudder when he remembers the camouflaged monster that chased them.


    "We''ll also go." Xi Ming said as he looked at Gong Xian and Xi Xing.


    Gong Xian nodded, while Xi Xing bit his lip. "Ge." He called.


    Xi Ming turned to Xi Xing. "You can''t give up, xiao Xing. Not now." he sighed as he placed Xi Xing on the floor and lean on the wall. "We don''t have the Cleansing Stones anymore to take us back to Zhongyang. We could only look for the cave and the spring to go back." He told him.


    "I know." Xi Xing lowered his head. "However, I ¨C " he said and looked at his leg.


    Xi Ming knew that Xi Xing finds himself to be dragging them. His heart aches for his younger brother.


    "I have potions and magic pills with me here." Feng Mo said.


    Xi Ming turned. "But¡­ we''ve troubled you more than enough¡­" he said and looked at Sun Yi. Sun Yi has given them potions and magic pills earlier to treat Xi Xing''s wound.


    Sun Yi looked at him. "Although I am already married to my Yuan and belongs to the Youxiwang Sect, but my blood is still from the Shanliangde Sect." he said. He meant, he would still lend them a hand.


    Xi Ming felt warm in his chest. He couldn''t be any more grateful than he already is towards the benevolent group of Cheng Sheng. Thus, he could only shamelessly ask Feng Mo for potions and magic pills.

 Chapter 230 - The Scum Is A Hypocrite

    "What is that look for? Why are you looking at me?" Sun Yi asked when he saw Kang Ce was staring at him and Feng Mo.


    "Nothing." Kang Ce answered as he looked away.


    How can Sun Yi, a sly person, not know what Kang Ce was thinking? "Your gaze is full of suspicion and is accusing. Do you want to accuse me and Feng-shidi of taking advantage of the Shanliangde Sect''s situation to make them owe us?" he asked.


    Kang Ce didn''t answer, but the answer is already obvious. Jing Kang fell silent, while Xi Ming and Gong Xian frowned at Kang Ce. Meanwhile, Xi Xing''s face that already turned its color after taking medicines became pale again after he heard what Sun Yi said.


    "Ge ¨C " he called Xi Ming, anxiety is on his eyes.


    Xi Ming smiled at him as he held Xi Xing''s hand to assure him. "Don''t worry. It is what we owe second young master Sun and young master Feng. There''s no need to feel shameful or whatnot." He said and turned to Kang Ce who frowned.


    Feng Mo just watched while Sun Yi chuckled. "Whatever the truth is, Feng-shidi and I are already implicated." He said. "Might as well admit that, indeed, we are taking advantage of the Shanliangde Sect for them to owe us a favor." He grinned.


    Everyone. "¡­" do you have to be so blatant?


    Sun Yi shrugged. "So what if that''s what we aim? It is as eldest young master Xi said. They really owe us." He said. "Are the potions and magic pills we gave are just mere illusions? Did their condition not turn better?" he asked before he smiled at Kang Ce. "Compared to us who admit our deeds, young master Kang is such a hypocrite." He said. "You want to benefit from the others'' fruit of labor ¨C " he glanced at Jing Kang and Feng Mo, and the jar in Jing Kang''s hands. " ¨C yet your mouth speaks otherwise, making yourself looked forced to do such thing."


    Kang Ce''s face immediately turned green. However, he swallowed a bellyful anger since that''s what the truth, anyways. So what if he was exposed? Would they dare waste their energy to deal with him, get rid of him, instead of preserving it for the upcoming battles they might face?


    Ha. He snorted and just sat on the side to rest, recovering his strength. No one spoke again after that, since they really do have to preserve their energy, even from just wasting their breath talking.


    Sun Yi sat beside Feng Mo. "After we were all separated from each other, I met Kang Ce and Gong Xian. We decided to work together, and then we encountered our impostors again and then killed them in the end." He said. "Then, after we dealt with them, Xi Ming and Xi Xing ran to us." He added and looked at the Shanliangde Sect who were resting on the side.


    Feng Mo nodded. "I ran into Jing Kang after we were all separated. Then, we encountered those fireballs. They are endless, so Jing Kang decided to keep them inside his jar." He said and pointed the jar Jing Kang was holding. "And then, we met your group of five."


    "Has anyone seen my cousins?" Jing Kang asked them. He''s referring to Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei. "And Qian Lin?" he added.


    They all shook their head. Jing Kang sighed, already expecting their answer.


    "How about Chen-shixiong, Li-shixiong, Cheng-shidi and da shixiong?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Let''s hope they''re all together, too, like us." Sun Yi said before he stood and stretched his limbs. "Let''s go?" he asked.


    They all looked at each other, their gazes talking. They could spare a minute or two resting, but they can''t spare a long time, since the Zhongyang is waiting for their return.


    "Go." they answered and stood.


    ¡­


    Chen Han heavily sighed while Li tian patted his back in comfort since they haven''t seen even a shadow of Cheng Sheng. "Where do you think could he has gone to?" Chen Han asked Li Tian.


    Li Tian shook his head. "If it is Cheng-shidi, no one would know the way he thinks." He answered.


    Chen Han''s shoulders sank in disappointment. Not only had he missed his younger brother, but he doesn''t even have an iota of information what could be his younger brother''s state right now, nor where he is and what he is doing.


    Although they have seen the traces of Cheng Sheng before by the bonfire, but every second a situation could change. Thus, Chen Han is anxious for Cheng Sheng''s well-being. "Do you think he would be with Fei Yin?" he asked.


    Li Tian smiled. "Da shixiong would never apart with Cheng-shidi even just an arm''s width." He said. "Da shixiong would definitely be with Cheng-shidi, and so he will definitely protect him." he told Chen Han.


    Chen Han felt reassured after he heard what Li Tian said. He sighed, feeling relieved and then held Li Tian''s hand which made the other blush. "I''ll definitely protect you, too, Ah Tian." He told him.


    Li Tian''s heart skipped a beat and he looked away. "I ¨C I know¡­" he said. Suddenly, he felt something cold and wet dropped on the back of his palm. "Hm?" he instinctively looked up, only to freeze in shock and horror when he saw a creature.


    Chen Han felt Li Tian stiffened and he turned, only to see his wife''s pale face in horror. He then knew that something is wrong, thus he immediately pulled Li Tian back and covered Li Tian''s mouth to prevent him from speaking. Fortunately, Li Tian is a rational person and he doesn''t scream when faced with dangerous situations, except when he was faced with his deep fear.


    Chen Han could feel Li Tian is trembling and he faced where Li Tian was looking at before. Then, his body stiffened when he saw it was a creature ¨C a large, dark and hairy creature covered in slime.

 Chapter 231 - The Scum Is Scared

    It was facing them, but it still hasn''t pounced on them so Chen Han guessed that the creature is blind. Fortunately, they were talking in low voices earlier since they were vigilant with their surroundings and thus had their guard up to what might possibly happen, so the creature did not hear their voices.


    "Ah Tian¡­ Ah Tian, calm down ¨C " Chen Han said, his voice soothing to pacify Li Tian when he felt Li Tian is as stiff as a board and almost barely breathing because of the fright he had felt when he came face to face with the creature earlier. His eyes are round and wide, and his pupils are shrunk. His face is deathly pale and his lips are quivering. "Ah Tian, it didn''t notice us. It didn''t see you ¨C " he said as he hugged him tight and closed his eyes to feel Li Tian''s heartbeat.


    "Ch¡­ Chen Han¡­" Li Tian called when he came to. His voice is shaking. He raised his hand and held Chen Han''s hand in a death grip. "It¡­ 3 big eyes are staring at me. It has many limbs, and has wings!" he exclaimed, breathless. His heart that is beating wildly inside his chest almost leapt out of his mouth earlier when he had gotten a scare.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine ¨C " Chen Han told him as he patted Li Tian''s back. "It must be blind, or can only see during the day where there is light, so it didn''t see us." He explained.


    "H-ha¡­ haaa¡­." Li Tian breathed as he clutched his chest. He was heavily sweating.


    Chen Han couldn''t bear to see the pain on Li Tian''s face. He gently wiped the sweat off of Li Tian''s forehead and spoke to him in a soothing voice. "Let''s wait here for now." he told him. "Let''s rest, and then resume looking for Ah Sheng and the others, or the cave and the spring, later." He said.


    Li Tian immediately nodded as he collapsed on the ground and he leaned his back on the wall. Chen Han''s heart almost melted seeing his wife''s obedient look. He smiled as he sat beside Li Tian, then pulled the other into his arms.


    Li Tian felt the warmth emanating from Chen Han, giving him security and his heart immediately calmed down. He closed his eyes as he leaned his head on Chen Han''s dependable shoulders.


    While the two basked in a momentary peaceful atmosphere, not far from them, the Huakai Sect, whom went missing, are under a great pressure as they watched the gigantic insects swarming in front of them. Their number makes one''s hairs rise on its ends as they watched them scuttling here to and fro, while there are some who are flying.


    The Huakai Sect''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot. Tang Zhe, their eldest disciple, turned to Tang Yun. "Xiao Yun, are you sure¡­ it''s really here?" he asked with a difficult tone in his voice.


    Tang Yun solemnly nodded. "Based from the memories I seen of that cursed creature, it was here where Hei Shen threw each one of them. Then, when they emerged, they already couldn''t be recognized anymore." He said. "But, it isn''t just an ordinary abyss. There''s a cave down there, and a spring inside." He looked at Tang Zhe, since it was already obvious that it''s the cave and the spring which they are looking for is what Tang Yun was talking about.


    "So, if we''d go inside the cave, we will also be cursed?!" Guo Cheng said.


    Tang Yun turned to Guo Cheng and shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered. "The Alliance wouldn''t endanger us, right? They wouldn''t send us to our death?" he asked as he looked at Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe shook his head. "They wouldn''t." he answered. "They exist for the peace and order between all of the sects. Thus, they wouldn''t do something that would endanger us, worse, kill us." He explained.


    Tang Yun naturally understood, but he asked Tang Zhe for reassurance, and so he nodded. "Mn."


    Tang Zhe patted Tang Yun''s head before he turned to Guo Cheng and Shan Lu¡­ and Wu Xi, whom they almost forgot his presence again. "Do you have an idea how can we break through these insects so we can reach the cave?" he asked.


    "Da shixiong, are we really going in that cave? Didn''t xiao Yun just say about what happened to those cursed creatures?" Guo Cheng nervously asked.


    "But, if we don''t do it, then what should we do?" Tang Zhe asked back. "We''re already here." He added.


    Guo Cheng helplessly sighed. Their leader already said it, and so they''d do it. "I noticed something." He said.


    "What is it?" Tang Zhe asked.


    Guo Cheng pointed. "These insects might be swarming, but they aren''t coming from that hole." he said. "Instead, they looked like they are voiding it." he added.


    Tang Zhe''s eyes widened when he also noticed it, as well as Tang Yun, Shan Lu and Wu Xi. "You''re right." Tang Zhe said when they saw that in the mouth of the abyss, there aren''t any insects and it was clear. There are only thick, old vines knotting around the mouth of abyss, as well as¡­ a broken swinging bridge?


    "A bridge?" Gong Xian muttered when he also saw it with his keen eyesight.


    "Yes. I also see it. And it''s a broken one." Guo Cheng said.


    "What does it look like? When was it there?" Tang Yun curiously asked.


    Tang Zhe was deeply pondering. "Whether the bridge was already broken, or whether it was still usable and others recently used it, but then it broke¡­" his voice faded.


    They all looked at each other. If it was the former, then they can ignore it. However, if it is the latter, it must mean that the other contestants must be hear.


    "¡­ shall we try calling out if there are others present?" Guo Cheng asked.


    "We can''t make noise. It might be noticed by the other contestants if they really are here, but it will also alert these insects." Tang Zhe said.


    "Then, what should we do? We can''t kill all these insects with just alone." Guo Cheng said.


    "Let''s think what signal should we use."

 Chapter 232 - The Scum Is Stifling

    "What should we use?" Shan Lu asked and looked at them. His eyes are clear...


    Tang Zhe. "¡­" I just said we should brainstorm, so why ask only me? "I''m still thinking¡­ do you have any idea?" he asked and his gaze fell on Wu Xi after he saw Guo Cheng and Tang Yun were already thinking.


    It''s only the idiot Shan Lu who can''t keep up with them.


    Wu Xi raised his Thought Talisman. "It should be eye-catching." He answered.


    Guo Cheng saw it. "Eh? If it''d be eye-catching, won''t we be exposed?" he asked.


    Wu Xi turned to him. "We won''t be if we throw it." he answered.


    Guo Cheng. "¡­" what''s with this suffocating feeling? I get it. Now, I get it. Really! Cheng Sheng and his friends are all stifling! Whether their words are intentional or not, but they just make you feel stifled! "Oh." He muttered. Then, he looked at the others.


    Tang Zhe, who was bearing a heavy responsibility to keep them all safe and alive, and Tang Yun who wants to help Tang Zhe the best as he can, both are immersed in thinking so they didn''t notice Guo Cheng''s gaze that''s seeks help from them.


    Guo Cheng. "¡­"


    And the only one who can help him deal with the psychological shadow Wu Xi gave him is ¨C


    "Hm? Guo-shidi, are you alright? Why do you look strange? Were you injured earlier?" Shan Lu asked when he saw Guo Cheng''s dark expression. His eyes are filled with worry as he raised his hand to check Guo Cheng''s limbs if Guo Cheng suffered an injury.


    "¡­ I''m fine." Guo Cheng sighed as he pushed back Shan Lu''s hand.


    "Oh." Shan Lu muttered when he saw the color in Guo Cheng''s face returned, but he looked even more tired than before. "Have you thought of a solution?" he asked. He admits he isn''t smart.


    "I am afraid these insects are blind." Guo Cheng said.


    Tang Zhe and Tang Yun turned to him. "That is possible." Tang Zhe said.


    "Then, the signal we should use be related to sound?" Wu Xi asked.


    Guo Cheng nodded. "We can use an explosion." He said before he smiled. "It''s very eye-catching, and we can be sure these insects would hear it." he told them.


    "¡­" he''s a devil. They thought as they looked at Guo Cheng''s harmless-looking smile. "Where should we find something that could explode¡­" their voice faltered when they remembered something.


    "That''s right." Guo Cheng said as he took out a box from his qiankun sleeve. "This is Cheng Sheng''s Exploding Pill. I am curious about it and want to experiment on it, since I felt I wanted to also try pill refining, so I bought one from him." he said as he opened the box and they saw the box was stuffed and a magic pill was at the center. "He told me that the Exploding Pill can''t be bumped, or it''ll explode when it hits something unlike the other medicinal pills, thus its container has to be stuffed¡­" he explained.


    Everyone. "¡­" but what if the magic pill was accidentally hit?! Wasn''t keeping it just asking for death?!


    Guo Cheng saw them feeling speechless. "¡­" his lips curled up. So I can make others feel stifled, too! "Let''s try?" he asked as he raised the box before them.


    "¡­" they immediately stepped back.


    Tang Zhe cleared his throat. "Guo-shidi, you do the honor. You''re more familiar with the process¡­" he said.


    "Okay!" Guo Cheng said as he carefully picked up the magic pill from the box using his index finger and thumb, then flicked it to the area where the insects swarmed the most.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    Chen Han and Li Tian was startled by the loud noise and they sharply turned. The walls and the ground shook! "What was it..." they muttered before they paused and then looked at each other. "Could it be¡­?" their eyes widened in excitement.


    Cheng Sheng?! They immediately went out of their hiding to look outside. The insect right above them crawling on the wall already disappeared as they gathered to the source of explosion.


    "Ah Sheng?!" Chen Han called out, his voice was swallowed by the sound of the rocks falling.


    "Eh?! Someone''s really here!" a familiar voice said. "That voice¡­ Chen Han?!" Tang Zhe exclaimed as they squint in the darkness to the direction of the voice.


    "Tang Zhe?!" Chen Han was shocked. He turned to Li Tian.


    "It was the Huakai Sect?!" Li Tian was as shocked as him. They didn''t expect to meet the missing Huakai Sect here.


    "That voice¡­ sounds familiar¡­ eh, Wu Xi. It was Li Tian?! Li Tian''s with Chen Han?! They''re really together?!" it was Guo Cheng who spoke after he saw Wu Xi''s Thought Talisman he raised when he identified Li Tian''s voice.


    "Wu Xi''s with you?!" Li Tian was surprised.


    "Tang Zhe! Why do you have Ah Sheng''s Exploding Pill?" Chen Han asked as he and Li Tian flew towards the Huakai Sect, using the opportunity the insects'' attention was caught by the explosion.


    "Chen Han!" Tang Zhe was pleasantly surprised.


    "It was me who bought the magic pill." Guo Cheng explained.


    Chen Han nodded at him. "How did you know Ah Tian and I are there?" he asked.


    "We saw the broken bridge. We thought someone used it ¨C " Tang Zhe honestly answered.


    Chen Han''s brows knitted. "If someone really used it and it broke, then shouldn''t they have fallen to the abyss now?" he asked.


    The Huakai Sect. "¡­" ah. We didn''t think of that. They looked at each other.


    Tang Yun cleared his throat to save their face. "Can''t they fly? Don''t we have swords?" he asked.


    Chen Han knows not to rip their face further. "En. Possible." He just said and then turned to nod at Wu Xi before he turned to the Huakai Sect. He glanced at their neck and saw that they also have taken off their Cleansing Stone. "After Ah Sheng told us to remove our Cleansing Stone to deal with the impostors, there''s another news." He said. "Ah Sheng felt, through his arrays in Zhongyang, that the Zhongyang was under attack by the demonic cultivators. Yu Sheng confirmed it using his life-and-death pact with Zuo Zhe." He told them. Then, he paused as if he remembered something. "Oh, and one more thing. An elder in the Alliance is a traitor." He added.

 Chapter 233 - The Scum Is A Traitor

    The Huakai Sect. "¡­" wait a minute. Can you let us catch our breath first! There are just many things we have to ask after hearing what you said!


    (A/N: they just can''t take a break. *shrugs)


    Tang Zhe coughed. "Wait. First of all, the demonic cultivators attacked Zhongyang. Second, why are Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe have a life-and-death pact? And third, there''s a traitor in the Alliance?! And it''s an elder?! Who?!" he exclaimed in shock.


    "Yes, yes, and yes." Chen Han answered carelessly. "As we speak now, the demonic cultivators must be still attacking the Zhongyang. And we don''t know how long have we been in this realm." He sighed. "Don''t care about other people''s matters." He told Tang Zhe. He''s referring to Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe''s pact. "And, we don''t know which elder is it. But, judging from Ah Sheng''s analyzation ¨C " he said as he told Tang Zhe everything that they have talked about before concerning the poison secretly sent to them, making them feel irritated, and also Zheng Yi''s amnesia which Jing Bai told. " ¨C there''s only one elder on the list that fits the criteria." He said.


    The Huakai Sect was stunned as they all looked at each other. "You mean, its ¨C "


    Cave of Retribution.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Qian Lin didn''t directly go to the spring even if they were told by the ''elder'' of the Alliance. It''s because, one, they are waiting for Jing Kang. And two, they remembered the elder of the Alliance that secretly gave them a Nuhou Poison to make them feel irritation and thus they attacked Cheng Sheng. There''s also the matter of Zheng Yi being amnesiac¡­


    "There''s only one that fits the criteria, right?" Jing Cheng said with a heaviness in his voice.


    "Mn." Jing Hei nodded while Qian Lin fell silent.


    Jing Bai clenched his fists. "Qi Ling." he gritted his teeth.


    Just as their voice fell, they heard the explosion above them and then the walls and the ground shook!


    "AAAAH - !" they all exclaimed as they placed their hands and back to the wall to steady themselves before they dodged the rocks that fell on them!


    "Watch out!" Jing Hei cried and pulled Jing Bai when a rock fell from above them.


    "Thanks." Jing Bai said. Jing Hei nodded.


    "If only Jing Kang was here, we could''ve had an array to protect us from the falling rocks ¨C " Jing Cheng said with a sigh as they dodged the falling rocks.


    Right as Jing Cheng spoke, they heard a familiar voice called. "Da ge!"


    Jing Cheng blinked as he looked at Jing Bai and Jing Hei. "¡­ am I dreaming, or hallucinating?" he asked. "Why did I hear Jing Kang?" he asked.


    "Da ge! It''s you, right?!" Jing Kang''s voice asked from somewhere. "We can hear you from the walls! I think there''s only a wall separating us from you." He told him.


    "Ah Kang?! It''s really you?!" Jing Bai exclaimed.


    "En." Jing Kang answered. "I''m with young master Feng, then met second young master Sun and young master Kang together with the Shanliangde Sect who reunited." He explained.


    "Jing Kang!" Jing Cheng called. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "En. However, we have one injured ¨C third young master Xi." Jing Kang answered, referring to Xi Xing. "We have just reached a dead end and were looking for a way to get out, but then I heard your voices." He explained. "You were reunited with them?" he asked.


    "En." Jing Cheng sighed with relief.


    "How about we break the walls?" it was Feng Mo who spoke.


    "Not good. The whole cave is currently shaking. If we add more to the shaking, might as well we''ll all be buried here." It was Kang Ce.


    "Then, what should we do? We''re only a wall away ¨C " Xi Ming asked.


    Meanwhile, above the abyss.


    "¡­ you''ve heard it, right?" Chen Han asked as he looked at the Huakai Sect.


    Tang Zhe nodded. "Yeah. They were voices." He said. "Could it be, there are other contestants in the abyss?" he muttered.


    "Ge, the cave¡­" Tang Yun reminded him.


    Chen Han''s eyes widened as he connected the dots. "The Cave of Retribution is in the abyss?!" he asked.


    Tang Zhe nodded, not bothered hiding the information from them. "Yes. When we entered the underground palace earlier, xiao Yun was touched by a cursed creature and was possessed by its memories." He explained. "In its memories, there''s the abyss." He said and pointed the abyss surrounded by the gigantic insects.


    "If there are other contestants in the abyss, then, Ah Sheng might be there with the others¡­" Chen Han looked at Li Tian. "AH SHENG!!!!" he yelled. "ARE YOU THERE?!" he asked.


    In the abyss, inside the Cave of Retribution.


    Their eyes widened when they heard a voice called out. "That voice - !" Jing Bai turned.


    "Chen Han!" Qian Lin spoke.


    "Da ge. Is there someone above?" Jing Kang asked.


    "It''s Chen Han." Jing Cheng answered. "He is calling for Cheng Sheng. He must have heard our voices from the explosion earlier ¨C " he explained.


    "However, Cheng Sheng isn''t here with us¡­" Jing Kang said.


    "Is Cheng-shidi with you?" Feng Mo asked.


    "No." Sun Yi answered. "We didn''t hear Cheng-shidi''s voice¡­" he said and then smiled. "But, it is possible they are taking him as a hostage ¨C "


    "How can we?!" Jing Cheng asked through the wall.


    Sun Yi just chuckled. Jing Kang sighed when he saw the troublemaker Sun Yi. "Da ge, he''s just messing with you." He told Jing Cheng.


    Jing Cheng immediately calmed down, but he wanted to curse and so he just kicked the wall to vent his anger.


    "Da ge." Jing Hei called when he remembered something. "Earlier, before we fell, we were surrounded by those creatures. So¡­" he said as his voice faded.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Qian Lin froze. "Damn it!" Jing Cheng cursed. "How do we send a message to them?! A message talisman?! Send one to Chen Han!" he told them.

 Chapter 234 - The Scum Is Sly

    Compared to the tense people below the abyss, the people above the abyss who should be wrapped in tension are more relaxed.


    "There should be more than a hundred of them. How many can you kill?" Chen Han asked Tang Zhe.


    Tang Yun''s eyes widened in shock. "We''re really killing them?!" he exclaimed.


    "If not?" Chen Han asked back as he unsheathed his sword. Then, he turned to Li Tian. "Wife, do you have an idea how can we kill them faster?" he asked. They have to regroup with Cheng Sheng and the others.


    Li Tian has the same thought with Chen Han. He wanted to see his fellow disciples. "En." Li Tian nodded. "I can try the Suppression Array of Cheng-shidi to immobilize the insects." He said.


    "You can use an array?!" Guo Cheng was shocked.


    Li Tian smiled. "The foundation is there, and Cheng-shidi taught me the specifics. However, I''d need to use more qi, since arrays need qi the most in alchemy." He explained.


    "Xiao Yun." Tang Zhe called. "You can''t currently fight since you''re recovering, but you can help by giving him qi." he told him.


    "Yes." Tang Yun nodded.


    "Guo-shidi." Tang Zhe called. "Weaken the insects while he suppresses them with the array." He told him.


    "Yes!" Guo Cheng answered.


    "Shan-shidi¡­" Tang Zhe called. "Just hack the insects to death." He told him.


    "En!" Shan Lu nodded.


    "Go?" Chen Han asked.


    "Go." Tang Zhe answered as he, Shan Li and Chen Han jumped down and sliced off the head of the insects nearest to them.


    "Start!" Li Tian said as he raised his hand and closed his eyes to draw an array on the ground beneath the insects'' feet. Tang Yun immediately placed his hand on Li Tian''s back to give him qi.


    Guo Cheng turned and saw Li Tian''s face paled and was beaded with sweat, and so he also placed his hand behind Li Tian to give him qi while also throwing fire talismans on the insects that neared the three who ran towards them to attack them.


    "Disperse!" Chen Han told Tang Zhe and Shan Lu when he saw an array appeared in front of them.


    Tang Zhe and Shan Lu knew that not only the insects, but also them would be affected by the array if they were trapped within. And so they jumped away and fled to different directions to kill the other insects first before they finally kill the ones trapped in the array and are weakened.


    In the abyss, Cave of Retribution.


    "¡­ they are fighting?!" they exclaimed when they saw the sword glares of different colors flashed in the darkness above them.


    "Da ge?! What happened?!" Jing Kang asked in alarm. The tremors from the explosion finally stopped, and so they are planning to break the wall.


    "Chen Han, along with some other contestants, are fighting ¨C " Jing Cheng said as they watched a carcass fell, then was followed by more carcasses. " ¨C the gigantic insects above the abyss." He said.


    "What?!" Feng Mo exclaimed. "How many are there?!" he asked.


    "¡­ more than a hundred." Jing Cheng answered.


    "What?!" it was Sun Yi. "Da shixiong is strong. However, you said the enemies are gigantic¡­ he would need a hand. A strong one." He said.


    "Wait." Xi Ming spoke. "If Chen Han is looking for Cheng Sheng, then Cheng Sheng wasn''t with him." he said. "Cheng Sheng wasn''t with us, and neither with the Zunjingde Sect. That meant, Cheng Sheng is missing." He looked at Sun Yi and Feng Mo since they belong to Cheng Sheng''s group before he turned to Jing Kang. "You said Chen Han is with someone?" he asked.


    Jing Kang saw the light. "Da ge, what''s the color of the sword glare that''s together with Chen Han''s?" he asked.


    "Golden yellow." Jing Cheng answered.


    They all momentarily paused and fell silent before they exploded. "It''s the missing Huakai Sect!" they exclaimed.


    (The Huakai Sect: we''re not missing! You''re the one missing! Your whole family is missing!)


    Sun Yi smiled, obviously pleased. "Da shixiong will definitely succeed." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. Definitely, the Huakai Sect, although unfortunate, but are strong. There''s no need to say about Tang Zhe. Tang Yun, although young, but is comparable with Feng Mo and Jing Hei. Guo Cheng is comparable with Jing Kang. Then, there''s Shan Lu that, although stupid, but as strong as Tang Zhe.


    They all definitely could wipe out those insects. Even more ¨C "Ugh." They grunted when they felt an oppressive force from above.


    "This is¡­" they gritted their teeth.


    "A Suppressing¡­ Array?" Jing Kang asked when he could feel the magical fluctuation through the wall. However, they are outside the scope of the array, so they were unaffected.


    "This is impossible. Cheng Sheng isn''t with them!" Kang Ce reacted. "Or, is Chen Han playing with us?" he frowned.


    "Why would my da shixiong play with you? My da shixiong is honest, compared to me." Sun Yi graciously smiled.


    Kang Ce and the others. "¡­" why was it yourself you compared with?! Shouldn''t it be me?!


    The Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin in the other side of the wall. "¡­" can you stop chit-chatting for a while and think how can you help us here?!


    "Cheng-shidi definitely isn''t with Chen-shixiong." Feng Mo spoke.


    "But, we can''t deny the fact that it is the Suppressing Array used." Xi Ming said.


    "Or, someone learned the Suppressing Array." Gong Xian said.


    They all fell silent, including the Zunjingde Sect on the other side of the wall. Except for Sun Yi and Feng Mo who smirked. "Why can''t it be learned?" Feng Mo asked. "Have you forgotten that our sect ¨C the Xinfaxian Sect, have two junior apprentices?" he asked.


    It finally dawned on them. One is You Rou, a magic pill mage. However, she isn''t a contestant. And the other one is ¨C "Li Tian." They all spoke.


    Li Tian is a spell caster, but Spell Casting isn''t short on Array Drawing. Instead, it is the closest to Array Drawing compared to the remaining three areas of the alchemy: Pill Refining, Potion Brewing and Talisman Making. Spell Casting is the closest, since it requires the words to be spoken, as well as the spatial skill to cast the spell.


    And Array Drawing also just needed a spatial skill to be created. Li Tian, no doubt, is a hardworking person and talented despite his physical strength is average. Thus, it shouldn''t be a wonder how can he learn to create an array.


    Wasn''t there the creator himself to teach Li Tian? The teacher is none other than, undoubtedly, Cheng Sheng.

 Chapter 235 - The Scum Is A Braggart

    Everyone''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot when the realization dawned on them. The Xinfaxian Sect is planning to cultivate disciples that are both a sword cultivator and a mage. Just like Cheng Sheng and Li Tian. Fortunately, You Rou, the Xinfaxian Sect''s mage disciple aside from Cheng Sheng and Li Tian, is devoted on being a mage and dislikes swords. Or else, there''ll be another sword-and-mage cultivator in Xinfaxian Sect.


    Sun Yi and Feng Mo when they saw their hostile gaze. "¡­" uh, did we overdo it? They looked at each other.


    Sun Yi as a proud person is well-known. Meanwhile, Feng Mo is just all brawn and less brain. Thus, both can brag, added to the fact that they are proud with their own people, thus their boasting skills are great. Well, their boasting isn''t unfounded¡­ and since what they are boasting is true, this is just rubbing salt on the others'' wounds.


    Sun Yi and Feng Mo thought a fight might break out. However, they are not afraid. Against the Shanliangde Sect, Sun Yi can hold off Xi Ming and Gong Xian alone. He still hasn''t shown the peak of his strength. As for Feng Mo, he can fight Xi Xing, added to the fact that Xi Xing is injured¡­


    And then there are Kang Ce and Jing Kang¡­ but Sun Yi knew Kang Ce would rather watch them fight against each other and conserve his strength, and although he is bad-tempered, but he isn''t without a reason. Jing Kang is a levelheaded person, so he wouldn''t fight out of provocation.


    As for the remaining Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin¡­ they''re at the other side of the wall, so how can they join the fight on this side?


    Of course, this is just an ''if''. It is different in reality. Everyone here are strong since they have reached this stage of the competition, so, of course, they wouldn''t fight just because they were provoked. Also, they really have to conserve their strength.


    Also, Xi Ming is also a levelheaded person like Jing Kang. Xi Ming also is a pacifist. Xi Xing is his younger brother and a follower, and also a follower of Gong Xian who, also wouldn''t fight, since his mind is full of just his shifu and doesn''t care about intrigues and whatnot.


    Xi Ming is a likable person because of his good temper. "Your group is really powerful." He helplessly smiled.


    Sun Yi''s eyes turned into crescents as he smiled brightly. "Don''t worry, eldest young master Xi. I am a magnanimous person, so I won''t ask you to pay me back with the magic pills and potions I gave you." He told him.


    "If this is because I praised you just now, please do not misunderstand me, second young master Sun since I am since with my praise and not flattering you, or any of your group ¨C " Xi Ming said.


    "I know." Sun Yi said.


    "Hmph!" Kang Ce sneered when he saw that the Shanliangde Sect has no desire to fight Sun Yi and Feng Mo. He doesn''t expect anything from Jing Kang since Jing Kang reticent.


    Sun Yi chuckled while Feng Mo secretly sighed in relief. The Zunjingde Sect has no desire to fight either, since Jing Kang is on the other side of the wall and is alone. And they know Jing Kang, if fight is avoidable, then he won''t fight.


    BANG! Another carcass of a gigantic insect fell. The Zunjingde Sect and Qian Lin felt helpless.


    "¡­ are Chen Han, Li Tian and the Huakai Sect plan to bury us here with these insects'' carcasses?" Jing Hei asked.


    Jing Cheng took a deep breath. "Do any of you have a message talisman?" he asked.


    They shook their head.


    "If you want to send them a message ¨C " it was Sun Yi. " ¨C why don''t you send them a sword glare above?" he suggested.


    "Oh!" they muttered as they suddenly felt enlightened.


    Jing Cheng immediately infused his sword with qi before he waved it upwards. They have to hurry since Li Tian''s Suppressing Array is weighing them down, literally.


    Chen Han, Tang Zhe and Shan Lu are near the mouth of the abyss and saw a glaring red light came out of the abyss. "The Zunjingde Sect!" they exclaimed as they hurried to clean up the insects.


    "Wait!" Chen Han paused when he realized something. "Ah Sheng isn''t there?! Or was he injured and so incapable to send us a signal?" he asked.


    "It''s possible the former." Tang Zhe told him. His body was soaked in sweat since, aside from killing the insects, they have to bear the Suppressing Array of Li Tian. Fortunately, it wasn''t Cheng Sheng using the Suppressing Array, or the weight added to their body suppressing them is ten folds.


    Chen Han felt anxious knowing Cheng Sheng wasn''t present, but he pressed it down his heart and focused on their current task. "Ah Tian!" his pupils shrank when he felt the Suppressing Array becoming weaker.


    "I''m¡­ fine." Li Tian, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng collapsed. "Hurry up¡­" Li Tian told them and glanced at the insect that pounced on them.


    Tang Yun raised his sword to slash and Guo Cheng threw a talisman on the insect. Li Tian finished it with a spell. Just as the last word of the spell left his lips, blood trickled out of the corner of his lips before he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han cried before gritted his teeth. He increased his strength and speed and then ran to Li Tian before picking him up. "We can just jump down the abyss since these insects are avoiding it. Go!" he told Tang Zhe before he boarded his sword with Li Tian in his arms.


    Tang Zhe and Shan Lu are quick. Tang Zhe picked up Tang Yun while Shan Lu picked up Guo Cheng and followed behind Chen Han. They immediately dodged the incoming flying insects before they head down the abyss.

 Chapter 236 - The Scum Is Doting

    Sun Yi''s smile is as bright as the sun. Feng Mo was frowning as he snorted while Li Tian''s smile is awkward as he stepped towards Chen Han''s side when they saw the others'' dark face as is glaring at them.


    Well, it was actually just Kang Ce, who has the worst expression, and the Zunjingde Sect who looked annoyed towards their group, as usual. The Shanliangde Sect is calm, likewise with Jing Kang and Qian Lin. The Huakai Sect are confused, while Wu Xi remained silent, as usual. Everyone is already familiar with the ''tricks'' of Cheng Sheng''s group.


    Earlier, when the Huakai Sect together with Chen Han, Li Tian and Wu Xi, who has been forgotten by everyone (and the author) all this time and just silently killing the gigantic insects together with Chen Han, Tang Zhe and Shan Lu, and descended with them to the abyss, arrived and met with the Zunjingde Sect in the bottom of the abyss, Chen Han, Tang Zhe and Shan Lu immediately gave Li Tian, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng qi, respectively. Wu Xi, who handed them his own potions and magic pills, was finally noticed by their group.


    Chen Han and the Huakai Sect. "¡­" damn. When was he there?! Was he there all this time?!


    Chen Han coughed to relieve the awkwardness. "Thank you, Wu Xi. Our group is richer in resources than the other group because of Ah Sheng, so you give your magic pills and potions to the Huakai Sect." he told Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi nodded and walked towards the Huakai Sect''s side. Since he was with their group earlier, he gave them more than the amount he intended to give earlier to express his gratitude.


    The Zunjingde Sect with Qian Lin, and the other group on the other side of the wall, didn''t speak since they know that the situation is critical thus they don''t want to disturb Chen Han and the Huakai Sect in treating Li Tian, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng.


    It was a while later when the color on the three''s faces returned that they finally spoke. "Who are currently present?" Chen Han asked Jing Cheng.


    "Us three and Qian Lin. The others are in the other side of the wall ¨C " Jing Cheng answered. " ¨C Jing Kang, the Shanliangde Sect, Sun Yi, Feng Mo and Kang Ce." He said and pointed the wall.


    "Chen-shixiong!" Feng Mo called.


    "Da shixiong~!" Sun Yi also called, but with a hint of smile in his voice.


    Chen Han sighed in relief. "Are you fine?" he asked them.


    "En~" Sun Yi answered.


    "Chen-shixiong, have you seen Cheng-shidi and our da shixiong?" Feng Mo asked, naming the two that are the only ones missing. Even the Huakai Sect who were lost, together with Wu Xi, are now found.


    (The Huakai Sect and Wu Xi who have been shot while lying down. "¡­")


    "No." Chen Han sighed, his anxiety returned again. "However, Ah Tian and I saw some of their traces when we passed by in an area earlier." He said and told them about the giant fire Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin made.


    They were about to say that anyone can make a fire, so how can they sure they were Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin.


    However, Chen Han added. "There are traces of bread crumbs which they must have eaten, and we followed it. However, it was stopped halfway." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" it''s definitely Cheng Sheng, and Fei Yin, who is doting on Cheng Sheng, who can still eat at this situation.


    "Keh ¨C " Li Tian coughed when he came to.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han cried and immediately wiped Li Tian''s mouth when he spat out the potion. "How do you feel?" he asked.


    "Fine¡­ I just heard you were talking about Cheng-shidi ¨C " Li Tian smiled.


    The other sects who heard what Li Tian said. "¡­" so Cheng Sheng can make someone unconscious conscious now even if he''s not present? Just say his name?


    "Li-shixiong!" Feng Mo called from the other side of the wall.


    Li Tian''s eyed widened. "Feng-shidi!" he called. "Are you alright? You weren''t hurt, weren''t you?" he asked as he tried to stand but his body felt weak and he almost collapsed had it not for Chen Han who caught him.


    "No¡­ just ran out of qi¡­" Feng Mo scratched his head. He is hot-tempered, so he would rush to fight. He would''ve continued fighting the fireballs had it not for Jing Kang stopping him.


    Li Tian sighed in relief. "Have any of you thought how to break down the wall?" he asked and turned to the Zunjingde Sect.


    "No." Jing Cheng answered. "There walls and the grounds shook earlier, and then we were suppressed by the gravity." He explained.


    Chen Han and the Huakai Sect. "¡­" why do we feel there are hidden knives in Jing Cheng''s words?


    (A/N: there is.)


    Li Tian awkwardly smiled and spoke to relieve the tension. "I have a way." He told them.


    "What way?" Jing Bai asked. They are also worried for Jing Kang since the other was still on the other side of the wall. The faster they could gather together, the better.


    "Without A Trace." Li Tian answered.


    "''Without A Trace''? What''s that?" they asked.


    "Ah! Li-shixiong, could that be what Cheng-shid showed us before in Xinfaxian when we were training for the competition?!" Feng Mo reacted. "Indeed, it is feasible." He said.


    "What is this Without A Trace?" Chen Han asked Li Tian.


    "It is an array in which anything inside it would disappear without a trace." Li Tian explained.


    "An array?" Chen Han frowned. "No. You can''t. Arrays are taxing to the qi and also your body since you aren''t a mage array ¨C " he said.


    Li Tian shook his head. "This array is simple and takes less qi." he said.


    "Then, why didn''t you use it earlier above against the insects?" Shan Lu asked. It was a sincere question.


    Li Tian smiled. "The objects that will disappear in the array, I have to consider aside from the size of this array. The bigger the object that this array will eliminate, the greater the qi I have to spend." He explained.


    Tang Zhe nodded in understanding and thanked Li Tian for the array earlier that he used. Li Tian just nodded and then walked towards the wall. Chen Han immediately followed behind him and Wu Xi conscientiously helped Chen Han give Li Tian some qi for the array.


    "Eliminating Array." Li Tian muttered as he pressed his hands on the wall.


    The other sects as they watched an array appeared on the wall and the wall inside the array started to disappear. "¡­" Cheng Sheng actually still have this trick?! Does he still have a plan to let us live?!

 Chapter 237 - The Scum Is Shrewd

    "Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng¡­" they all looked at each other before their gaze fell on Cheng Sheng''s group: Li Tian, Feng Mo, Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Xi.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo are worried since among all the contestants, only Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are missing. Not to mention Yu Sheng¡­ "Cheng-shidi¡­ da shixiong¡­" they lowered their head as they sighed.


    Chen Han and Sun Yi looked at each other, while Wu Xi stood in silence. No one knows what he is thinking, since he''s all wrapped up from head to feet.


    Chen Han, as Cheng Sheng''s brother and the one in the lead, decided. "We''ll stay here." He said.


    "What?!" they were all surprised aside from Cheng Sheng''s group who nodded in agreement to Chen Han''s decision.


    Everyone knows this is the Cave of Retribution, and the Spring of Life that would take them back to Zhongyang is just somewhere inside, near them.


    Chen Han breathed a sigh. "Everyone is a family. No one will be left behind." He said. "We will wait for my brother and Fei Yin." He told them. For Chen Han, who hates Fei Yin, to say he will also wait for Fei Yin, it is surprising. Yet, that shows he finally acknowledges Fei Yin.


    The others fell silent. The Zunjingde Sect knows this the most, since their group stayed in place and waited for Jing Kang to arrive even if the Spring of Life is just around the corner. Xi Ming, too, carried Xi Xing, along with Gong Xian, even if Xi Xing was injured and would just drag them behind.


    "Wu Xi." Chen Han called as he turned to Wu Xi. "You go." He told him.


    Everyone looked at Chen Han before they looked at Wu Xi.


    "I''m not saying this because we treat you as an outsider." Chen Han said. "Instead, we believe in your strength. We are hoping you can lend a hand to the Youxiwang Sect and the Xinfaxian Sect." he told him.


    Everyone''s expression changed. They remember that the Zhongyang is under attack by the demonic cultivators.


    "Wu Xi¡­" Li Tian called, his eyes are filled with yet unshed tears. "Lei-shidi¡­ Lei-shijie¡­ and You-shimei¡­" he said, calling the names of their fellow disciples. "¡­ as well as Zuo Zhe ¨C " he added when he remembered the missing Yu Sheng whose life and death yet has to be known. "Please¡­ at least bring them to safety, and then you can do what you have to do." He told him. He knows, this is what Cheng Sheng will say if Cheng Sheng was here.


    "As well as my brother¡­" Sun Yi said. His family are all in the Shanliangde Sect in closed-door cultivation. Only Sun Rong is outside.


    Wu Xi nodded. "En." He said.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi breathed a sigh of relief and then looked at each other. Chen Han was satisfied and patted Wu Xi''s shoulder.


    "Hmph." Kang Ce sneered at their act. He turned on his heel and walked inside, further down the cave which was illuminated by the bioluminescent forms of life.


    Wu Xi followed after him, then the Zunjingde Sect with Qian Lin, and then the Huakai Sect¡­


    Xi Ming took a deep breath to prepare before he grabbed Xi Xing and Gong Xian, who was itching to go back to Shanliangde Sect, to his shifu Ho Yue. He turned and nodded at Chen Han and Sun Yi, as well as Li Tian and Feng Mo before their group of three left.


    "There they go." Feng Mo muttered and sighed as they watched everyone disappear.


    "Sun-shidi, are you sure you don''t want to go?" Chen Han asked Sun Yi.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi smiled. "No." he answered.


    "Why?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Because there''s something more interesting to happen." Sun Yi answered as his eyes turned to crescents. "Right ¨C " he turned. " ¨C Cheng-shidi?" he asked.


    Chen Han, Li Tian and Feng Mo''s eyes widened in shock and they turned to where Sun Yi was looking. ''Cheng-shidi''?! It''s Cheng Sheng, right?! When did he appear?! How did Sun Yi know Cheng Sheng was there?!


    "Ah Sheng ¨C " Chen Han muttered under his breath when Cheng Sheng appeared along with Fei Yin who was following behind him.


    There were no wounds on their body, nor any bloodstains on their clothes.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­ da shixiong!" Li Tian and Feng Mo exclaimed.


    Sun Yi chuckled as he watched Chen Han ran towards Cheng Sheng and hugged him tight. Meanwhile, Li Tian and Feng Mo hugged Fei Yin, since Chen Han occupied Cheng Sheng.


    "How did you know?" Fei Yin asked Sun Yi after he patted Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s heads. He and Cheng Sheng were hiding very well, even Jing Cheng and the others didn''t notice them. Not even Chen Han.


    Chen Han looked at Sun Yi. He also wanted to know, since his cultivation is higher than Sun Yi''s, yet he didn''t notice his younger brother and Fei Yin hiding.


    "Because I am shrewd." Sun Yi answered.


    Everyone. "¡­"


    Sun Yi laughed while he held his stomach when he saw their reaction. "Fine, fine. I''ll tell you." He said as he wiped the tears off of the corner of his eyes.


    "Sun-shixiong." Cheng Sheng felt helpless.


    "I am just more observant." Sun Yi said. "When we arrived in the dead-end, I saw the surface was moving." He said. "I thought it was a monster, but when I didn''t see any more movements, and didn''t feel any hostility or killing intent, I thought it was someone who was camouflaged." He explained before he brightly smiled at Cheng Sheng. "Since the area is fit for two people, I guessed you were with Fei-shidi. And since the surface was smooth and no crevices, it must be ¨C " he pointed Cheng Sheng''s qiankun sleeve where his qiankun pouch was hidden. " ¨C the Shapeshifting Blanket?" he finished.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" Sun-shixiong, I tip my hat off to you! If you were just born in the modern era, you might beat Sherlock Holmes!

 Chapter 238 - The Scum Is Obnoxious

    "''killing intent''?" they exclaimed after they heard what Cheng Sheng told them.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "Da shixiong and I have been running all over the place since I felt a killing intent directed to me. And as we neared this place, the killing intent subsided until is disappeared. We have been hiding here since then, and then heard from the other side of the wall the Zunjingde Sect arriving with Qian Lin. Then, your group arrived not long after¡­" he explained.


    "So you didn''t appear earlier because you think that it might be the other contestants wanting to kill you?" Chen Han asked.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "I am obnoxious enough to warrant their killing intent." He said in a casual tone.


    Chen Han and the others. "¡­" so, you are self-aware¡­


    Cheng Sheng has seen through their thoughts and so he looked away to ignore it. "I suspected Kang Ce, but then I dropped the thought when I saw he didn''t fight you after you infuriated him, along with the others." He said and looked at Sun Yi and Feng Mo.


    Feng Mo awkwardly smiled while Sun Yi just grinned.


    "Kang Ce may be ill-tempered, but not all ill-tempered people would kill someone unless there are innately bloodthirsty." Cheng Sheng said.


    They all nodded in agreement. They have seen Shu Mu being ill-tempered before, but not to the point he is murderous.


    "Then, who could it be?" Li Tian worriedly asked.


    "I don''t know." Cheng Sheng honestly answered as he shook his head. "However, since the other contestants have already left, we can now leave peacefully." He said and then walked inside the cave.


    They all looked at each other and nodded before they followed Cheng Sheng.


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng smiled when he saw the Xinfaxian Sect along with Chen Han and Sun Yi finally entered the Cave of Retribution. The Zunjingde Sect, Qian Lin, the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Xi, the Huakai Sect and Kang Ce had already entered the Spring of Life and then was sent back to the other world.


    All that was left is Cheng Sheng''s group.


    "Shen Qi." He called as he turned to his younger brother. "Soon, the soul which is rightfully yours will return to your body. Then, you will finally become complete." He told him and smiled as he rose from his seat and then walked down the pathway leading to the Spring of Life.


    It''s now time to take things back to where they rightfully belong.


    ¡­


    "The Spring of Life!" Feng Mo exclaimed when they finally found the Spring of Life.


    "It''s so beautiful¡­!" Li Tian muttered under his breath as he looked at the spring on the foot of the tree.


    The vines of the tree were touching the surface of the spring. They are glowing because of the qi they absorbed from the spring. Even the abundant leaves of the tree, and its healthy trunk and branches are also glowing as the qi ran through the tree''s tissues, all throughout its body.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in relief before he smiled. They finally reached the end! "Let''s g ¨C " he spoke when he suddenly felt something cold pierced his stomach from behind. His pupils shrank and his eyes widened in disbelief as he stared hard at the surface of the spring where the figure of the person behind him was reflected.


    Since the spring is too bright because it was glowing, the others didn''t notice the figure''s reflection.


    "SHENG!" Fei Yin''s shout alerted the others of what had happened.


    They all abruptly turned and were both shocked and horrified by what they have seen. "Ah Sheng/Cheng-shidi!" they all cried when they saw Cheng Sheng''s clothes was soaked in red and a sword pierced through his stomach. Then, their gaze fell behind Cheng Sheng. "Yu Sheng?!" their jaw dropped when they saw the person who had gone missing before.


    "Yu Sheng!" Fei Yin roared as he drew his sword and glared murderously at Yu Sheng whose sword was still on Cheng Sheng''s stomach, making Cheng Sheng spat out a mouthful of blood. His face paled fast which is visible to the naked eye. "What the hell are you doing?!" he asked. He didn''t dare carelessly attack Yu Sheng since he was afraid Yu Sheng might split Cheng Sheng into two!


    Chen Han and Sun Yi also think so. "Yu Sheng!" they called, their voice laced with anger as they drew their sword. They knew Yu Sheng''s skill, and if Yu Sheng really had an intention to kill Cheng Sheng, he would''ve done so and not just secretly backstab him.


    "Yu-ge?!" Li Tian and Feng Mo were bewildered by Yu Sheng''s action.


    Yet, Yu Sheng didn''t answer.


    Cheng Sheng gasped when he suddenly felt his strength was leaving his body, and he knew it was from the sword. His eyes narrowed and his brows knit as he decisively grabbed the blade of the sword behind him, ignoring his hand bleeding, then pulled the sword out of his body! "Gah!" he coughed out another mouthful of blood and he collapsed on the ground.


    "Sheng!" Fei Yin called and finally moved to attack Yu Sheng.


    Chen Han and Sun Yi followed while Li Tian and Feng Mo who had finally reacted immediately took Cheng Sheng away and made him lean on the wall of the cave. "Cheng-shidi!" they anxiously called as they fed Cheng Sheng with magic pills and potions, then giving him qi. However, what they expected for the bleeding to stop and the wound to close didn''t happen. "No way!" they exclaimed.


    "What happened?!" Chen Han turned, only for Yu Sheng to kick him. "Ugh!" he cried as he flew and hit the wall.


    "Chen Han!" Li Tian called as he ran to Chen Han to save him.


    Sun Yi''s eyes narrowed when he suddenly felt something was off. "You were really hiding your strength, huh?" he said as he started to increase his attacks.


    Yu Sheng just chuckled.


    "Tch!" Fei Yin clicked his tongue as he sent a punch to Yu Sheng, only for Yu Sheng to dodge and return him a kick, but Fei Yin already anticipated it and so Fei Yin, who unexpectedly didn''t retreat, swung his sword towards Yu Sheng, instead!


    With Sun Yi relentlessly pressing him in one side, and Fei Yin attacking him with a fast attack in the other side, Yu Sheng was forced to retreat. However, he didn''t give them all a chance to react with his next act.


    Yu Sheng flashed before their eyes and grabbed Cheng Sheng from Feng Mo''s hands, then flashed to the other side of the cave. Before any of them could move, Yu Sheng swung his arm. With a flatter of his sleeve, they were all met with a strong gale and fell on the spring!

 Chapter 239 - The Scum Is A Refugee

    SPLASH! A wave of water washed over the ground as it fell before the water returned to the spring. Everyone was gone like the wind that blown them all away to the spring.


    All that was left in the cave are Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng.


    ¡­


    Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi all felt like they were floating in nothingness and the shock they received from Yu Sheng returning from being missing up until Yu Sheng stabbing Cheng Sheng and blowing them all away into the Spring of Life still hasn''t recovered when they all gasped and coughed as they finally came out of the water.


    "Keh!" they coughed out water as they felt the ground on their back, and they were soaked from head to feet.


    "They''re back." A familiar voice spoke.


    Li Tian came to and opened his eyes before widening them when he saw Fan Wen''s face peering in on them. You Rou, Lei Ling and Lei Qing around him and also are peering at them. "Sh-shifu?!" he exclaimed in shock as he abruptly sat up from the ground.


    "Li-shixiong¡­ who did you call?" Feng Mo asked as he rubbed his head and blinked.


    "Feng-shidi¡­ shifu''s here!" Li Tian beamed before he turned to Fan Wen. "Shifu, you came to Zhong¡­ yang¡­?" his voice faded when he saw the familiar surroundings of their home ¨C their sect. His eyes slowly widened in shock. "The Xinfaxian Sect¡­?" he muttered under his breath.


    "What did you say?!" Feng Mo finally reacted and he sharply turned with widened eyes. "Shifu! You-shimei, Lei-shijie¡­ Lei-shidi!" he exclaimed and also saw their fellow disciples who didn''t participate in the competition giving foods to the people. "They are¡­" he said when he saw the unfamiliar clothes of some other people.


    "The refugees from the West." Fan Wen answered as he looked at the people wearing lavish clothes.


    "The nobles in the Xiwang¡­ why are they here?" Chen Han who had regained his consciousness asked.


    Sun Yi was as shocked as him. "''refugees''?" he asked as he looked at Fan Wen, waiting for his answer.


    "¡­ do you know how long have you been gone?" Fan Wen asked them instead.


    They all looked at each other. "Elder Fan, where''re the Zunjingde Sect and the Shanliangde Sect?" Chen Han asked as his expression changed. He really had a bad feeling.


    Fan Wen shook his head. "The Zunjingde Sect went back to Zhongyang while the Shanliangde sect went back to Shanliang." He answered. "Qian Lin¡­ he went back alone to Nanxu." He told them. He didn''t wait for them to react as he spoke. "You''ve been gone for ten days." He told them.


    "What?!"


    Fan Wen closed his eyes.


    "Wait. We''re supposed to be gone¡­ wait¡­" Chen Han''s voice slowed down as he realized. "We didn''t have our Cleansing Stones anymore¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    The small Cleansing Stones given to the contestants that''re supposed to transport them back to the Zhongyang were gone since they threw it themselves.


    "So, we were gone for ten days¡­?" Li Tian''s face paled.


    "It felt like it was just for a few days¡­" Feng Mo added.


    "Elder Fan, if we were gone for ten days, when it''s supposed to be just for seven days, then how did we¡­?" Sun Yi asked.


    "It was me." Pai Lie answered.


    "Elder Pai?!"


    Pai Lie nodded at them. "The situation was grim that day, so I followed elder Zheng''s instruction to go to Xinfaxian, the last stronghold against the demonic cultivators." He explained.


    "''the last stronghold''?"


    "The Zhongyang was lost. The North and the South were also attacked at the same time as the Zhongyang. The only place the demonic cultivators can''t enter is the East ¨C here." Pai Lie said. "After some time the people in the Zhongyang realized that the Yunxiao Inn where Cheng Sheng stayed was safe, the people all scrambled inn. However, the Yunxiao Inn can''t accommodate all, so I suggested to have each group of them be transported here in the East." He said and pointed a large group of people wearing another set of clothes.


    They were the citizens of Zhongyang.


    "Fortunately, once the first wave of attack of the demonic cultivators during the competition happened, Cheng Sheng connected with the Xinfaxian Sect. He also left an array in the inn which is connected to the Xinfaxian Sect. Thus, I activated it and had everyone transported here." Pai Lie explained. "The Zunjingde Sect, Qian Lin and the Shanliangde Sect all ran back to their respective sects to help save their people." He added.


    The information was too much they need some time to process it.


    "Elder Pai. How about the Youxiwang Sect?" Chen Han said after a while.


    Sun Yi started and he also realized it. He looked at Pai Lie before turning to Fan Wen who was silently sitting on the side. Both elders are avoiding mentioning the Youxiwang Sect.


    "The Youxiwang Sect¡­" Pai Lie said as his expression changed. He turned to Fan Wen whose expression looked gloomy and grave.


    "The Youxiwang Sect¡­ no." Fan Wen shook his head as he turned to face Chen Han''s and Sun Yi''s anxious looks. "Ming-shixiong¡­ he defected to the demonic cultivators'' side." He said. "No ¨C " he shook his head again as he looked at Chen Han''s and Sun Yi''s stunned expression. " ¨C Ming-shixiong is the leader of the demonic cultivators." He told them.


    "NO WAY!" Chen Han and Sun Yi said as they both rose to their feet in agitation.


    "Shifu¡­ shifu can''t do that! He would never do it!" Chen Han said. He is Ming Ye''s disciple.


    "Ming-shishu¡­ no¡­ no ¨C " Sun Yi''s face paled. "My shifu¡­ how about my shifu?!" he asked when he remembered Luo Shi.


    "Luo-shixiong¡­" Fan Wen''s eyes closed to hide his pain.


    "Elder Fan¡­? What happened to my shifu?!" Sun Yi asked.


    "He¡­ Ming-shixiong stabbed him, but his life and death is unknown¡­" Fan Wen finally answered.


    Sun Yi''s eyes widened as he covered his mouth in shock. His tears fell. After he ran away from Shanliang and went to Xiwang, Luo Shi has acted his father, even if Luo Shi was cold outside.

 Chapter 240 - The Scum Is Ambidextrous

    "How¡­ how did this happen¡­?!" Chen Han asked with a shocked look on his pale face that was still dripping from the water in the spring. He walked towards Fan Wen. "Elder Fan¡­ please tell us all that happened!" he told him and bowed.


    Fan Wen sighed as he looked at Chen Han with pity. He glanced at Li Tian and Feng Mo before he turned to Lei Ling. "Give them a change of clothes first. Then, meet me in the Bamboo Pavilion." He told them and turned.


    "Shifu!" Li Tian and Feng Mo cried and were about to run after Fan Wen, but You Rou and Lei Qing stopped them.


    "Li-shixiong¡­ Feng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling''s eyes reddened and he turned to Chen Han and Sun Yi whose face are dark. "Chen-shixiong, and Sun-shixiong¡­ let me tell you some details that I know while I lead you to change. As for the rest after that¡­ you can meet with our shifu." He told them and bowed.


    "Lei-shidi¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo sighed. They looked at each other before they turned to Chen Han and Sun Yi who were forced to nod and followed Lei Ling. Li Tian and Feng Mo knew they have to be patient for the answers, since that''s what their shifu is.


    "Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong." You Rou called as she and Lei Qing handed them towels.


    "Yes, shimei?"


    "I wanted to ask¡­" You Rou looked like she was hesitating.


    "What is it?" Li Tian asked as he and Feng Mo wiped their face, neck and arms.


    However, it was Lei Qing who answered. "Where''s Cheng-shidi ¨C " she said. " ¨C and Fei Yin?" she added.


    "Ah ¨C " Li Tian and Feng Mo froze before they looked around. If not for Lei Qing and You Rou asking them, they wouldn''t remember that Yu Sheng blown them away along with Fei Yin into the spring, leaving Cheng Sheng with him after he stabbed Cheng Sheng.


    When they didn''t see Fei Yin''s figure, they were shocked. It seems that ¨C " ¨C da shixiong was left in the Cave of Retribution?!"


    Feng Hua Palace, Cave of Retribution.


    All that was left in the cave are Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng¡­ and Fei Yin.


    Yu Sheng grinned when he saw Fei Yin crouching behind a rock that blocked the gale he made to blow them away. "I knew you''d avoid it." He said.


    Cheng Sheng''s pupils shrank when he saw Fei Yin. "Yin!" he called and was about to run towards Fei Yin but Yu Sheng holding his shoulder tightened his grip on his right shoulder which made him cry in pain. "AAAH!" his scream echoed in the cave along with the sound of his bone breaking.


    "SHENG!" Fei Yin cried and he leapt, his sword lunged at Yu Sheng with a murderous expression on his face.


    However, Yu Sheng suddenly pulled Cheng Sheng in front of him to block Fei Yin''s attack! Fei Yin''s eyes widened and he dropped his sword while mid-air, then narrowed his eyes as he grabbed Cheng Sheng''s shoulder, pulling him away from Yu Sheng''s grasp before he used his other hand to send a punch to Yu Sheng. However, Yu Sheng caught his fist and swung Fei Yin to the wall.


    "Ugh!" Fei Yin groaned when his back hit the wall and he fell to the ground where he had thrown Cheng Sheng.


    "Yin!" Cheng Sheng cried as he crawled towards Fei Yin. "Yin! Are you alright?!" he asked as he used his left hand and checked Fei Yin''s meridians through his pulse.


    "I''m¡­ okay." Fei Yin groaned when he tried to move. Yu Sheng was merciless when he thrown him.


    "Ah¡­ lovebirds." Yu Sheng smiled as he sat on a rock and watched them two. "This makes me miss my Zhe." He said.


    "Yu Sheng!" Cheng Sheng yelled when he saw the blood trickled out of the corner of Fei Yin''s lips. He turned to glare at Yu Sheng. "What the heck are you playing at?!" he asked through his gritted teeth as he slowly stood, facing him while holding his broken right shoulder.


    Yu Sheng knows how to render his opponent disable. He had watched Cheng Sheng for a long time to know Cheng Sheng is right-handed, thus he broke his right shoulder. Even if Cheng Sheng is ambidextrous, but Cheng Sheng''s dominant hand is his right hand.


    Not to mention fighting with only one hand already lowers his performance, and fighting a high-level expert like Yu Sheng is akin to an ant pushing an elephant, fighting using a left hand which isn''t your dominant hand lowers your performance more.


    Cheng Sheng hatefully glared at Yu Sheng. "Not only did you stab me, but also harmed my friends." He said.


    "Is sending them back home harming them?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng muttered as if he had just realized it, but the next second his expression changed. "Then what about Yin?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng raised his hands. "He harmed me first, so how can I not harm him back?" he asked back.


    "¡­ oh." Cheng Sheng muttered with a profound expression. "You think I''m a three-year old kid?" he asked as he flashed a harmless smile.


    Yu Sheng still hasn''t reacted when Cheng Sheng suddenly flashed in front of him with his sword raised. Yu Sheng immediately moved his upper-body backward, but Cheng Sheng is faster. Yu Sheng''s chest was slashed!


    Yet, it''s as if Yu Sheng can''t feel the pain as he smiled when he noticed Cheng Sheng''s speed increased. He raised his leg to kick Cheng Sheng''s arm to propel himself backwards, away from Cheng Sheng. "I almost forgot you can use the qi in the surroundings because of your cultivation method, which was given by me." He said as he stood while Cheng Sheng''s left arm was trembling because it felt numb from Yu Sheng''s kick.


    If Cheng Sheng didn''t focus his qi on his left arm for that attack, he could kiss his left arm goodbye. "Well, thank you." He told Yu Sheng as he lowered his left arm to hide it in his sleeve. He almost dropped his sword earlier had he not gripped it tight.


    Yet, it was a mistake. He should''ve just dropped it, since he was now holding it, then it also was trembling along with his hand. And Yu Sheng isn''t blind to not notice such an obvious weakness.

 Chapter 241 - The Scum Is Dramatic

    "Acting tough now, are we?" Yu Sheng smiled.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly got a bad feeling. His instinct to survive kicked in, warning bells ringing inside his head, he immediately kicked Fei Yin to the spring before the other could react! "Yin¡­ I''m sorry if this is our last meeting¡­" he smiled as he watched Fei Yin flew to the spring while Yu Sheng already flashed behind him.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin''s eyes are wide as he watched Yu Sheng raised his hand. "No¡­ Sheng - !" he called, yet because his spine was broken by Yu Sheng, he was rendered immobile. However, he could feel his heart being pulled out like a giant claw as he watched Yu Sheng attacks Cheng Sheng from behind.


    "¡­ please don''t forget me when you reached your next world ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as Yu Sheng''s palm hit his back!


    "NO!!!" Fei Yin screamed before his body fell on the spring!


    "ACK!" Cheng Sheng spat out blood and his body toppled forward. "Yu Sheng, you¡­" his voice hoarse and he felt his body was ran over by an elephant. However, that doesn''t stop him from feeling that sinister¡­ no, dangerous aura from Yu Sheng. "¡­ are a god." He coughed out another blood. No matter how strong he is, or how many tricks he has up in his sleeves, but he knows not to overestimate himself.


    He can''t beat Yu Sheng who is a god, and neither could he and Fei Yin if they fought together against Yu Sheng. Thus, he kicked Fei Yin away, into the spring, to go back to his world.


    Yes, that world is only Fei Yin''s and not his, Cheng Sheng''s. His world is here. Yet even if he wanted to die with Fei Yin in that other world, but fate wouldn''t allow them. And so, he sent Fei Yin back to his world while he remained in his world. And it seems he''s really going to die here, and in Yu Sheng''s hands.


    "You aren''t my knight guard?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Nope. That is the truth. I really am your knight guard." Yu Sheng answered.


    "You''re dissatisfied with the position, so you killed me?"


    "Hmm¡­ that''s not it, either." Yu Sheng said as he pondered.


    "Heh." Cheng Sheng scoffed. He is too weak to ask for another question. "Just end my suffering, kill me quickly. That''s my request of you as your former superior." He told him.


    "Okay." Yu Sheng nodded.


    "¡­ huh?" Cheng Sheng blinked. He didn''t expect for Yu Sheng to agree so quickly. Does he have no sentiment to our former relationship as master and servant? He thought he could conjure up a drama to evoke Yu Sheng''s pity. Who knew it was useless? He must be really dissatisfied! He just evoked Yu Sheng''s dissatisfaction!


    That was the last thought he had before Yu Sheng hit his chest and his vision darkened. He felt his consciousness was slipping away. As for his soul, it is also slipping away¡­


    Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Ten days ago, we''ve lost contact from you after you all destroyed your Cleansing Stones." Fan Wen started as they all gathered in the Bamboo Pavilion while the Xinfaxian Sect disciples helped the Xiwang refugees settle in the Xinfaxian.


    They all set up tents on the wide, flat fields and over the mountains, some beside the rivers and lakes. The refugees were permitted to harvest some crops by their own to sell as their source of income. They were all very grateful, since the Xinfaxian Sect gave them freedom and even let them find a living while they stayed.


    "As soon as we lost contact from you, the demonic sect attacked. Everything fell into chaos, and the Alliance disciples, including Zheng Yi, have fallen under the control of Qi Ling. Even the elders, Jing Xian, Su Yuan, and the Alliance leader Zheng Fu Gong have fallen as his prey. The one who escaped is elder Pai, who is master in arrays as his defense." Fan Wen said as he looked at Pai Lie who was guarding the Cleansing Stone.


    Li Tian and the others turned and saw the Cleansing Stone not glowing. "Cheng-shidi and da shixiong¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at each other, their eyes are filled with worry.


    "How about the other sect leaders?" Chen Han asked. "Surely, they aren''t just idling?"


    "As the fight continues, they heard that the demonic sect also attacked the South and the North. They already knew that the East will be attacked, since this is Cheng Sheng''s home. Thus, the sect leaders who came from South and North all flew back to their respective sects ¨C Fei Huang and Qian Shan included, since the Zhongyang still has Jing Rui and the Zunjingde Sect." Fan Wen answered.


    "Then ¨C " Sun Yi said, his face looked anxious.


    Fan Wen shook his head. "Elder Su and elder Jing have completely fallen to Qi Ling''s hands. Elder Zheng is still struggling, for the capital, for the Alliance, and for Zheng Yi who has fallen into a coma." He said. "Jing Rui and his sect continue to fight the demonic cultivators, until now."


    "What about my Yuan?" Sun Yi asked.


    "He went back to Youxiwang Sect." Fan Wen said and paused. "And also fallen prey to Ming-shixiong''s hands."


    Sun Yi sharply inhaled as his tears fell. "If I didn''t leave¡­ if I didn''t leave¡­" he cried.


    Chen Han sighed in pity at Sun Yi before he turned to Fan Wen. "What about my father, and uncle Wu?" he asked.


    Fan Wen''s expression alleviated. "Before the fourth stage of the competition, they left the Xiwang to search for a place." He said.


    Chen Han''s eyes lit up. "So, they are alright?!" he exclaimed.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Let us pray so." He answered.


    Chen Han sighed in relief and then turned to comfort Sun Yi. "Don''t worry, Sun-shidi. We will save Wu-shidi." He told him.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Sun Yi looked at Chen Han with his eyes filled with gratitude.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo smiled before they turned to Fan Wen. "Shifu. How come we didn''t see founder?" they asked.


    Hearing the question, Fan Wen''s expression changed and the smile on his face disappeared. "He stayed in Zhongyang." He answered.

 Chapter 242 - The Scum Is A Prince

    "WHAT?!" they were all startled.


    Fan Wen sighed. At this time, Pai Lie spoke. "Sect leader Xie stayed to save as many people as he could, protecting the array Cheng Sheng made so that they could continue transport the people to here in Xinfaxian." He said.


    "The array¡­" Sun Yi muttered as his eyes widened when he remembered something. "My elder brother ¨C "


    "So you remembered me only just now?" a soft chuckle was heard behind Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi abruptly stood and turned to see Sun Rong. "Gege!" he cried and jumped on Sun Rong to hug him.


    Sun Rong happily laughed as he hugged his younger brother. "Wu Yuan came to me before he left." He said.


    Sun Yi gasped and he looked at his elder brother''s face. "Did he say something? How is he?" he asked.


    "He told me he has a bad feeling, and there''s a low chance he can come back." Sun Rong answered. Before Sun Yi could speak, he continued. "However, he would definitely come back. So, while he isn''t around, he left you to me." He told him.


    Sun Yi''s heart leapt before he burst into tears once again. He was indefinitely separated from his husband, and just heard his husband is in the hands of the enemy ¨C life or death is unknown. Who could take it?


    They all sighed in sympathy. "How about the Youxiwang Sect?" Li Tian asked. "How¡­ is it now?"


    Fan Wen shook his head. "Zhongyang is in better situation than the Xiwang." He said and looked at the Xiwang refugees setting up their tents afar. "Even though Qi Ling has everyone under his control, but there is still Jing Rui and his sect, and your founder, who are sneaking people out of Zhongyang. However, the Xiwang ¨C " he looked at Chen Han and Sun Yi as a sigh escaped from his lips. " ¨C Ming-shixiong took everyone by surprise and they didn''t have time to counterattack. Only Luo-shixiong is left, and he isn''t on par with Ming-shixiong. Thus¡­" he shook his head in dismay.


    They all lowered their head in dejection. They don''t know how everything came to here.


    "I will go." Chen Han said as he rose from his seat.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Sun Yi cried.


    "Chen Han¡­" Li Tian muttered before he smiled. He also rose from his seat, including Feng Mo. He looked at Feng Mo before he turned to Fan Wen. "We''re going, too!" he told him.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han exclaimed. "No. No ¨C " he shook his head. "It''s too dangerous. You can''t ¨C "


    "Can''t I help the sect I am going to marry into?!" Li Tian snapped as he frowned at Chen Han.


    Chen Han was struck speechless. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out as his lips quivered because of the emotions churning in his chest. His eyes reddened and, before his tears could fall, he hugged Li Tian tight and buried his face on the crook of the other''s neck.


    He felt very grateful for falling to Li Tian.


    Li Tian helplessly smiled as he patted Chen Han''s back. Sun Yi and Feng Mo smiled.


    "The Cleansing Stone still hasn''t glowed again¡­" Pai Lie muttered as his brows knitted while he stared at the Cleansing Stone in front of him.


    They all turned to him at the same time Pai Lie turned.


    "Where''s Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    They all struck frozen.


    "Where''s your da shixiong?" Fan Wen said. "Also, Yu Sheng? Wasn''t he with you?" he added.


    They all gaped at Pai Lie and Fan Wen before Feng Mo, who is always energetic, was the first to react. "Right! Where''s young master Zhuo? We have something to say to him!" he said, his expression looked like that something was urgent.


    Pai Lie and Fan Wen felt suspicious, but nonetheless answered his question. "Young master Zhuo, like your founder, stayed in the Zhongyang." Fan Wen answered.


    "WHAT?!" they were all shocked. "Why?!"


    Fan Wen took a step back from their violent reaction. He frowned. "He said he wanted to stay and help. What''s wrong?" he asked.


    However, none of them answered him as they all looked at each other.


    "Did something happen to Cheng Sheng?" Pai Lie asked, which hit a nerve.


    They all froze. "Cheng-shidi¡­ he was stabbed by Yu Sheng." Li Tian answered. "And since da shixiong hasn''t followed us, da shixiong must have escaped Yu Sheng''s attack to stay behind and help Cheng-shidi." He explained.


    However, just as his voice fell, they all turned and looked at the Cleansing Stone that suddenly brightened! Their eyes widened, and they waited while staring at the Cleansing Stone, aghast.


    Who will come out and appear next?


    ¡­


    "There''s still nothing in my belly¡­" a beautiful woman sighed as she caressed her flat stomach.


    The man smiled and hugged her. "Then, let''s pray to the god?"


    "Good idea!"


    The scene changed where the man and woman knelt before a statue and prayed. Then, the scene changed again to the woman who was happily rubbing her big belly. She was pregnant. Then, months later¡­


    "All hail the Prince who is beloved by the Heaven and Earth!" it was a celebration. The baby in the arms of the queen is so beautiful, his hair was white.


    The Prince grew up very beautiful and obedient and was loved by the many, until there was a rebellion, and the king and queen were imprisoned, along with the Prince. The queen''s identity was exposed as a prostitute, and the king is actually an adopted child by the former king and queen. The legal heir appeared and became the new King.


    "Why do you have to refuse the throne?! How useless! All those efforts of us have been a waste!" the now-former queen said and slapped the Prince who was huddled into a corner, hugging his knees. Suddenly, her eyes flashed with wickedness. "When we escape, let''s sell him. The only good thing about him is his white hair and beautiful appearance." She suggested, and her husband nodded in agreement. They were talking as if their child isn''t theirs.


    The Prince was shocked and used a sleeping drug he stole from someone on their way to the prison to escape from everyone. He cut his hair and dirtied his face as a disguise. He ran into a former knight guard that was kicked out due to some reasons and didn''t tell him his real identity because of shame. The former knight guard was loyal and thought the Prince had died after the Prince''s uncle, the legal heir, reclaimed his throne.


    The Prince was also guilty the most of his ''uncle'', thus after he confronted him in front of the public, he resigned to his fate. The former knight guard was about to save him from public execution, but he came too late. Then, the Prince''s soul left the world.

 Chapter 243 - The Scum Is Unreasonable

    His memory ended there. He felt there was something important he missed, but he doesn''t know what it is. He tried to recall it, but he felt something has already slipped his mind away.


    He slowly opened his eyes with his mind suddenly becoming blank. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to expect to see, hear, or whatever. He doesn''t know what to say, more especially when he saw the ceiling of the cave. What was he doing here? Wait, why was he even here in the first place? Wait¡­ wait. If he shouldn''t be here, then where he should be?


    "Are you going to pull an amnesia card on me? You just lost a lot of blood, and, yeah, your life was in danger, but hey. You didn''t die." A male voice spoke with an upbeat tone despite the speaking words of horror. "Hey¡­ have you really gone amnesiac? It''s blood you lost, not your memories, right?" the man added.


    "¡­ nope." Cheng Sheng answered as he blinked his eyes and slowly sat up. His stomach and right shoulder still ached, so he supported himself with his left arm that finally stopped becoming numb. "I just saw my life flashed before my eyes¡­ whew, I got really scared there. I really thought I would be gone." He sighed in relief. Then, he raised his head to looked at Yu Sheng. "So, your objective is to return my memories in this life?" he asked.


    "No." Yu Sheng answered.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "Then, what is it?" he asked impatiently.


    "I want to take your soul and transfer it to your original body, but then when I tried to remove your original body from where it was resting, it started to crumble." Yu Sheng answered.


    "¡­" that''s a lot of information there. Cheng Sheng''s face darkened. "So?" he decided to wait for Yu Sheng''s next words, since he knows there are still more.


    And Yu Sheng didn''t disappoint him. "You see, you''re not just a product of a prostitute and a fake king. Well, your soul, that is." He said. "Your mortal body might be, but definitely not your soul." He grinned.


    It took a while for the smart Cheng Sheng to process Yu Sheng''s words and understand the hidden meaning of them. "By ''mortal body'', do you mean I am not a human?" he said as his eyes widened.


    "Yeah. Because you were born a god, just like me." Yu Sheng smiled brightly. "In fact, you were born a few seconds after I did, and yes, we were born from the same mother, but has no father. So ¨C " he said as he reached out a hand to Cheng Sheng. " ¨C I am your elder brother." He told him.


    "¡­" it took all of his patience to not kill Yu Sheng. "So, you were saying earlier that my soul is of a god''s, and you were supposed to return my soul to my holy body, that''s why you tried to kill me, Fei Yin and my friends?" he said.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng honestly answered. "My plan is to make you return to a god, so ''Cheng Sheng'' has to die in order to make Shen Qi live." He explained.


    No need for any more questions. Cheng Sheng''s real name is ''Shen Qi''. The Cheng Sheng is the Bailong Kingdom''s prince. "Then, since your task seems impossible, what are you planning to do now?" he asked.


    "¡­ you''re calm even if I tried to kill you ¨C for real." Yu Sheng said as he observed Cheng Sheng''s expression.


    Cheng Sheng tiredly sighed. "I''m not that unreasonable." He said as he stood on his feet. He moved his legs and noticed his strength returned.


    The bleeding on his stomach stopped and the wound already closed; his shoulder also had healed. It was his body''s self-healing because of his cultivation method.


    "Not unreasonable, if you let me also stab you and break your shoulder!" Cheng Sheng said as he lunged himself at Yu Sheng, his sword raised!


    Yu Sheng smiled as he stepped back. "Your actions contradict your words." He said as he bent his body backward to avoid Cheng Sheng''s follow-up kick.


    "No ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he turned in the air and sent another kick. " ¨C I am, but on the premise you''ll pay me an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth." He said as he stretched out his right arm and swung it at Yu Sheng!


    Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Let''s go! To Xiwang!" Chen Han said as they all stepped in to the array that will lead them to the Youxiwang Sect.


    Fan Wen sighed as he and Pai Lie activated the array. "Be careful!" Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling said as they waved at them.


    "En!" they answered before they disappeared from their sight.


    "There they go." Fan Wen said with a sigh. He can''t help but sigh lately, with everything happening. He wanted to accompany them to Xiwang since the situation in Xiwang is more dangerous, but he can''t abandon everyone in the Xinfaxian.


    Even if Cheng Sheng''s array surrounding the entirety of Xinfaxian, but who knows when will it fall? He shook his head to remove the thoughts in his head and turned to Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou who were standing on the side, still looking at the array on the ground.


    He smiled. "Go accompany the Huli Sect that just arrived." He told them and looked at the brown-clothed people that appeared in another array.


    Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling turned and were surprised to see Xiao Le. "Xiao Le!" they called and immediately ran.


    Xiao Le was at the Yunxiao Inn and didn''t go with them to the Xinfaxian, choosing to stay to wait for his sect to arrive in the Yunxiao Inn. And, it was only did today the Huli Sect arrived, lead by Li Nanzi who was heavily injured after protecting all of his disciples he brought with him to Zhongyang for the Intersect Competition.


    Xiao Le turned and saw Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling. "You all!" he cried. "Where''s Cheng-shixiong? It''s already ten days¡­ surely they have already returned?!" he immediately asked.


    Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling all looked at each other before they shook their head, disappointment was on their face again. Their shoulder fell as they answered. "He still hasn''t returned, including our da shixiong."

 Chapter 244 - The Scum Is Frustrated

    Righteous Alliance, Zhongyang, Central Plains.


    "Sir!" a guard called as he knelt and immediately reported. "Two of the groups we are yet to capture have been saved by Xie Lan and Jing Rui!" he said. "And, the scouts have reported that afar, they saw four streaks of red light coming this way." He added.


    Qi Ling frowned after he heard a guard''s report. "That Xie Lan and Jing Rui! They''re so persistent like cockroaches!" he spat. "And those four streaks of light¡­ who could they be if not those four brats from the Jing Clan?" he gnashed his teeth as he pushed all of the objects on top of the table beside him. "You two." He called as he turned to the wooden Su Yuan and Jing Xian. "Intercept them. Don''t kill them, as I need them alive to make Jing Rui surrender!" he told them.


    "Yes!" Su Yuan and Jing Xian answered in a flat voice as they stiffly walked away. The guard that reported followed behind them and they left.


    Jing Xian''s eyes were upfront, and he let his body control him. Not long later and they arrived at the entrance gate to Zhongyang. Four streaks of red can be seen in the sky, and they were travelling at a very fast pace.


    "Prepare!" the leader of the guards yelled as they raised their weapons.


    Jing Xian frowned in displeasure as he let his body raise his hand like Su Yuan''s. Weren''t they just four brats? He thought and held himself back not to roll his eyes. This is so boringggggg¡­ he pursed his lips.


    How can he be captured by a mere Qi Ling? Not to mention his body is immortal, but he isn''t even a human to begin with. In this world, he just assumed a human role, and an identity which is convenient for him to find someone.


    My Lord¡­ where are you? He thought as his gaze lowered in dejection.


    Jing Cheng''s, Jing Bai''s, Jing Hei''s and Jing Kang''s figures can now be seen as they approached their way. The guards all shot arrows in the sky, the arrows whistling when they passed by their ears. A light came out of Su Yuan''s raised hand and shot Jing Kang in the sky. Weak persimmons must be picked first. Fortunately, Jing Kang, even though an alchemist, but his martial foundations are present and so he managed to dodge Su Yuan''s attack.


    "Elder Jing! Why aren''t you attacking?!" the leader of the guards asked as he sent people to fly and intercept the four on the sky.


    Jing Xian secretly rolled his eyes as he prepared to attack. However, before he could, he felt his scalp suddenly became numb as an oppressive feeling came over him. This is - ! his eyes lit up as his gaze roamed around, trying to find a figure. My Lord! He exclaimed in his mind when he saw a shadow not far from them.


    Then, he saw the shadow raised his hand and waved it, his sleeve fluttering with his movement. Suddenly, the people in the sky who were about to attack Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang all froze and then fell to the ground!


    My Lord! Jing Xian cried in his mind. His eyes watered from the overwhelming emotions he felt. If he hadn''t ''lived'' in this world for a very, very long time in search of his Lord, he wouldn''t have felt human emotions. Do you want to help Jing Rui''s nephews? He asked.


    "En." A deep voice can be heard in Jing Xian''s mind.


    Jing Xian sharply inhaled when he heard the familiar voice. Though it sounded the same as with that Evil One, but this voice is definitely different. It was softer, and more kind. I''ll help you! He told his Lord.


    "En." The voice just said.


    Jing Xian frowned, breaking his wooden expression as he turned and attacked Su Yuan beside him.


    The guards with them were shocked from what happened after their friends have inexplicably fallen from the sky when they were given another shock after they saw Jing Xian suddenly attacked Su Yuan! "Elder Jing?! What are you doing?!" they asked.


    However, Jing Xian waved his hand and the guards were all blown away! Hahahahaha! This is the power of a golden finger! Jing Xian laughed in his mind as he grabbed Su Yuan''s collar. "Since we are colleagues, I''ll lend you a hand!" he said as he hit Su Yuan''s head.


    "Send him to Xinfaxian." Jing Xian''s Lord ordered.


    Jing Xian was startled, but he didn''t ask and did as he told. Su Yuan appeared before their eyes as he was teleported by Jing Xian to Xinfaxian.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang were puzzled by the sudden turn of events. "What just happened?" Jing Hei asked.


    "Internal conflict?" Jing Kang guessed when they saw from the sky the guards were chaotic.


    "Doesn''t matter. This is an advantage to us! Let''s go to uncle! Fast!" Jing Cheng said and flew.


    Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang looked at each other and nodded before they followed Jing Cheng. When they came out of the Cleansing Stone and saw the Xinfaxian Sect''s logo, they were shocked. They were stunned when they heard of what happened to Zhongyang, and the change in the world after just ten days.


    Pai Lie didn''t speak any needless words and told them to go to Yunxiao Inn where Jing Rui and the Zunjingde Sect, and Xia Lan, were staying as their base.


    Righteous Alliance Headquarters.


    Qi Ling spat out another mouthful of blood when he also lost his control on Jing Xian''s body. "Damn it! Who did it?!" he gritted his teeth in frustration and punched the floor. "Damn it! Damn it all!" he screamed.


    Jing Xian and Su Yuan are his two chess pieces. Zheng Fu Gong was barely holding on, and it''s only a matter of time he would fall in his hands. However, his control over Zheng Fu Gong''s body was delayed when he, along with Zheng Yi, was saved by Xie Lan and Jing Rui and brought to Yunxiao Inn which was covered by Cheng Sheng''s array.


    "CHENG. SHENG! WHY IS IT ALWAYS YOU?!"

 Chapter 245 - The Scum Is A Schemer

    If not for Cheng Sheng, Zheng Fu Gong would have already fallen under his hands. That''s why he manipulated the Cleansing Stones given to the contestants. He knew, with Cheng Sheng''s intelligence, Cheng Sheng would find out the trick he placed in the Cleansing Stones and destroy the Cleansing Stones. And so, as he expected, Cheng Sheng destroyed the Cleansing Stones, and urged the other contestants to do likewise. The moment all the contestants disappeared, he led the demonic cultivators in the capital. He and Su Yuan being punished by Zheng Fu Gong was convenient, since it made things for him, Qi Ling, to be convenient ¨C controlling everyone.


    He had planned to pin all these things on Cheng Sheng''s head. After all of the Alliance fall in his hands, he can do anything he wants. He can capture Cheng Sheng by controlling Zheng Fu Gong and the other elders. He doesn''t care about Pai Lie, since he can suppress him through Su Yuan and Jing Xian and lock him up, creating an excuse for him that he has fallen ill, which he can also use as another excuse to vilify Cheng Sheng.


    However, he didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng still leave everyone a means to escape ¨C the array protecting the Yunxiao Inn. It became everyone''s safe haven. His control over Zheng Fu Gong has been delayed and Zheng Yi, who''s supposed to die to act as a catalyst for Zheng Fu Gong''s fall, lived after they sought refuge in the Yunxiao Inn.


    And now, he lost his control over Su Yuan and Jing Xian. With all these happening, his betrayal has been brought to light! He will die!


    "DAMN IT!"


    Cheng Shu has watched everything from the roof of the Righteous Alliance. "It seems like your bishop is about to fall apart." He told the man behind him, wearing a conical hat and looked like a beggar.


    "A chess piece that''s of no use anymore should be abandoned." The beggar told him.


    Cheng Shu doesn''t want to see more of Qi Ling''s breakdown and turned to the beggar. "You won''t kill him?" he asked.


    "He still has one use left." The beggar said. "His desire to live is stronger than anyone else. He will do everything to live. When the time comes he faced off with Cheng Sheng, they can kill each other." He explained.


    Cheng Shu heard his explanation and it was logical so he didn''t pursue the matter further. "Where are you headed to, now?" he asked.


    "¡­ I have something troublesome with me." The beggar answered.


    "Your Excellency has something you find troublesome with?" Cheng Shu asked with surprise.


    "En. Someone more powerful than me, so I can''t escape from them." The beggar answered. "''He'' has already arrived." He suddenly said.


    Cheng Shu''s expression changed. He knew who the ''he'' the beggar is referring to: Cheng Sheng. So, he finally returned, huh? He thought as his eyes narrowed. A grin formed on his lips.


    The beggar saw Cheng Shu''s smile and felt his killing intent. Cheng Shu is his another chess piece, and obviously more useful and powerful than Qi Ling.


    Remembering Qi Ling, he looked at him below them. Qi Ling is a soul he brought in this world. He is a transmigrator, and he had given him a task to eliminate Cheng Sheng. Qi Ling could purposefully just directly kill Cheng Sheng, but since he had specifically chosen Qi Ling, Qi Ling definitely has a redeeming quality in him.


    Qi Ling is patient with his ''prey''. Thus, he bid his time until the Intersect Competition arrived where the Xinfaxian Sect will be first joining. He also carefully planned Cheng Sheng''s fall.


    Yet now¡­ everything fell apart. The beggar didn''t spare Qi Ling another glance and then disappeared. He reappeared before a man with golden hair and golden eyes, a very handsome man exuding a holy aura and is glowing¡­ literally and figuratively.


    He squinted his eyes when he felt they hurt after he was literally blinded by the man''s light. "Bai Shen."


    Bai Shen turned and smiled. "Did you go somewhere to create another mischief?" he asked.


    The beggar rolled his eyes at him.


    Shanliangde Sect, Shanliang, North.


    "SHIFU!" Gong Xian called and jumped over Ho Yue.


    "WOAH!" Ho Yue exclaimed and they both fell on the ground. My disciple is like a big dog! He helplessly sighed as he rubbed Gong Xian''s head.


    "Elder Ho." Xi Ming called and bowed. Xi Xing followed. They had just arrived in the Shanliang.


    Ho Yue smiled as Gong Xian carefully helped him up. "The disciples in the tower have already seen you, thus they notified us. How was your journey from the Xinfaxian?" he asked as they walked back to the sect after he successfully fetched them.


    "We''ve met the demonic cultivators that tried to intercept us. Fortunately, our injuries from the secret dimension have healed and our cultivation increased after we passed through the Spring of Life." Xi Ming explained and looked at Xi Xing who was walking normally now after his leg was healed.


    Ho Yue smiled in relief. He can feel the brimming power from the young men before him. "Sect leader Fei will definitely be proud." He told them.


    "Thank you, elder Ho." Xi Ming bowed. "May I ask how are Xi Ning and Xi Shi, along with our fellow disciples that had come with us in the Zhongyang?" he asked.


    "Fortunately, elder Fei and elder Xi were there. They used Cheng Sheng''s array in the Yunxiao Inn to go to Xinfaxian Sect, where there''s an array from there going to the Shanliangde Sect which elder Fei remembered Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, sect leader Xie, former sect leader Wu and the Chen patriarch once used when their group went to Shanliang in search of former sect leader Wu who was saved by Mu Jun." he explained.


    Although they didn''t understand that much the situation Ho Yue explained, but they were relieved to hear that an array was used. If a large group like the Shanliangde Sect travelled, along with Xi Ning and Xi Shi, even if Fei Lin and Xi Ling were to protect them, it would still be hard for them two to conserve everyone''s life.


    There''s be one or two lives that are bound to be lost if that happened, since they are all facing a bitter battle right now.

 Chapter 246 - The Scum Is An Orphan

    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    "What?! That Yu Sheng who looked like a gentleman stabbed Cheng-shixiong?!" Xiao Le exclaimed after he heard Lei Ling''s story while You Rou and Lei Qing nodded while their beautiful face is frowning.


    After Fan Wen heard it, he was very mad. They really didn''t expect for Yu Sheng to stab Cheng Sheng. Pai Lie, on the other side, looked worried and guarded the Cleansing Stone to wait for the two to come out and capture Yu Sheng. However, none of them went to Zhongyang to inform Xie Lan, much less Zuo Zhe who is Yu Sheng''s lover. They don''t want to worry the two who are also fighting in case it would distract them.


    "Goodness¡­!" Xiao Le sighed as he fell back on his seat weakly. "If I had gone to the fourth stage¡­"


    "No." Lei Qing said. "From Li-shidi''s story, the Feng Hua Palace is an extremely dangerous place. Even I doubt I would survive it." She said.


    Xiao Le fell silent.


    "By the way, Xiao-zi." Lei Qing called. "I remembered Shu Mu went to look for you before. Have you seen him?" she asked.


    After they entered the Yunxiao Inn that day, Xie Lan told them to take Pai Lie to the Xinfaxian Sect along with Su Rong and Qie Shi for safety, since Zuo Zhe wanted to stay behind to help, and so they didn''t know what happened to Zhongyang after that. They only heard news from the people Xie Lan and Jing Rui saved and sent to Xinfaxian through the array.


    Hearing Shu Mu''s name, Xiao Le shook his head and asked in surprise. "Mu-ge looked for me?"


    The three nodded. "Xiao Le." Kang Ce called before he glared at Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou.


    "Da shixiong." Xiao Le gave him a small smile and nodded.


    "We have to return to the sect." Kang Ce told him.


    Xiao Le looked surprised, but then nodded before he lowered his head to hide his tears. His sect didn''t abandon him.


    Kang Ce was taken aback. He knows his behavior of Xiao Le. He raised his hand to touch Xiao Le''s head, but pulled it back. They have already talked to each other last night, and reconciled. However, their relationship that has been broken can never return to how it was before.


    Seeing Xiao Le crying, it was Lei Qing''s, You Rou''s and Lei Ling''s turn to glare at Kang Ce. Kang Ce got no choice but to return to Li Nanzi and the other disciples. He saw Li Nanzi reading a letter.


    "Shifu, what''s wrong?" he asked.


    "¡­ Mu Yanshan was killed by the demonic cultivators, while Mu Rongrong was eaten by the walking corpses that found her when she escaped." Li Nanzi said.


    (A/N: please let me celebrate for the bitch''s death! YEAAAAAA!!!)


    Kang Ce''s expression changed. How can the joy in his expression escape Li Nanzi''s eyes? Li Nanzi sighed. He knew that Mu Rongrong was the cause why Kang Ce and Xiao Le was split apart, and why their sect has become like it was now ¨C divergent. "There''s no need to go back and lose more lives." He said. Their sect was annihilated. "Let''s stay here for now, and help the Xinfaxian Sect as much as we can in exchange for their protection." He told them.


    "Yes!"


    Nanshu Sect, South.


    "I like him¡­ I''m sorry, Mu-ge¡­"


    Shu Mu lowered his gaze when he remembered Xiao Le muttering in his sleep after he and his fellow disciples took refuge in the Yunxiao Inn.


    When he heard Xiao Le muttered ''I like him'', he thought it was him and he felt elated. He realized, he already likes Xiao Le after the kid grew in his heart after he was hurt from his secret love towards Tang Zhe. Those years he hasn''t been with Tang Zhe, Xiao Le was there by his side. His affection towards Tang Zhe lessened, but his affection towards Xiao Le grew.


    He likes Xiao Le. However, the next sentence of Xiao Le crushed his heart: "I''m sorry, Mu-ge." What was he apologizing about? That he doesn''t like him? If so, then who does he likes? Who does Xiao Le likes?


    Suddenly, his mind went to the Huli Sect, and Kang Ce. He remembered Kang Ce and Xiao Le were like real blood-related brothers. So, it''s him?


    Shu Mu lowered his head when he felt a pain in his chest. He ran away from Xiao Le''s room after that. It just so happened that someone told him their sect colluded with demonic cultivators with his father on the lead, and so his mind left Xiao Le. He immediately approached Xie Lan and Jing Rui, who were the present leaders, to explain the situation. Xie Lan has seen him hanging out with his disciples, and also knew about Shu Mu''s condition before, and so he suspected that Shu Mu''s father might have suffered the same. However, Shu Mu was cured by Cheng Sheng, but his father, whom he has a bad relationship, hasn''t.


    Shu Mu was stunned and his memories of his father flashed in his mind. He remembered, when he was young, his father was very strict on him. However, every night, there would be pastries on his bedside table. It was only years later that his father''s temper grew. His suspicion increased and they immediately left for South.


    "Da shixiong." His fellow disciples called from behind.


    Shu Mu was pulled out from his thoughts, and only did he hear again his fellow disciples'' cries. Their sect was annihilated. It was because of that man that stood tall in the middle of the ruins, but he is no longer breathing.


    "The previous generation''s debt¡­ or was really there? It ended now." Qian Tian said while Qian Lin was kneeling on the ground, crying.


    Shu Mu came too late. When he arrived, he only seen a blood-soaked Qian Tian, and the crying Qian Lin who has less bloodstains on his clothes.


    Qian Shan self-destructed. Qian Su, his wife, died when their sect was attacked by demonic cultivators with Shu Mu''s father on the lead. Qian Shan and Shu Mu''s father fought, Qian Shan leading their fight to the Nanshu Sect to avoid more damages and more lives to be lost in the Qianxu Sect. After he saw that even the Nanshu Sect disciples were not spared by the demonic cultivators despite Shu Mu''s father defecting on them, Qian Shan, also heartbroken by his wife''s death, self-destructed.


    It was that moment Qian Tian and Qian Lin finally arrived, and were stunned by their father''s self-destruction. Qian Tian and Qian Lin, enraged, killed every demonic cultivator around. After they killed them all, Qian Lin cried while Qian Tian stood there, still stunned of what happened. They became orphaned in a single night. Finally, he couldn''t hold it in and also cried.


    Their cries echoed the bloodstained land filled with corpses.

 Chapter 247 - The Scum Is Dense

    "FASTER!" Tang Zhe yelled as he, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu blocked the attacks of the demonic cultivators pursuing them.


    Tang Yun knows not to overestimate himself and so he stifled his anger and frustration and urged the disciples and elders of their sect they managed to save from the hands of the demonic cultivators.


    They are riding on the Millenium Ship, a treasure that can change size depending on the number of people it carries. It can also change shape, just like right now where it has a crescent roof so that it could defend itself from the enemies and protect the people under the crescent roof. Also, the people who weren''t under the roof can attack the enemies.


    The Millenium Ship is the treasure of their sect.


    Since they are located in the West, they bore the first attack of the demonic cultivators that came from the Youxiwang Sect. And the Xinfaxian Sect, where the Cleansing Stone they came out from is, is in the East, so they have to travel half the continent to reach their sect.


    Tang Teng was injured and exhausted and so he had to rest. The elders are helping them right now shake off the demonic cultivators.


    "AAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!" a scream was heard and some of the Huakai Sect disciples turned.


    "Wu Xi!" they all exclaimed when they saw the conical hat and layers of clothes. They have been familiar with Wu Xi after he saved them.


    Wu Xi just nodded at them and killed another demonic cultivator. When he saw there''s no one followed, he paused for a moment and remembered how he ended up right here right now.


    After he came out from the Cleansing Stone with the Huakai Sect, he was surprised to find they were in the Xinfaxian Sect. Wu Xi recognized their location since he was familiar with the logo on the wall. Then, he saw Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou and learned the situation from them.


    Tang Teng was left in the Zhongyang after they were trapped and captured by the demonic cultivators. The Huakai Sect, along with Wu Xi who has yet to see Zuo Zhe, went to the Zhongyang through Cheng Sheng''s array. The Huakai Sect coordinated with Xie Lan and Jing Rui and Wu Xi, after seeing Zuo Zhe was fine, went with the Huakai Sect.


    After they saved Tang Teng and the rest of the Huakai Sect disciples, they returned to Xinfaxian Sect through the array in Yunxiao Inn. Then, they travelled to West to their sect to save the elders and the disciples left in their sect since they know it is only a matter of time before their sect was destroyed by the demonic cultivators coming from the Youxiwang Sect.


    Wu Xi left since his task was done, and the Huakai Sect was on a meeting. He looked for Qie Shi to give him then water he got from the Spring of Life. However, when he saw him, Qie Shi was kissing hotly with Su Rong.


    After the two was done, Su Rong came out and talked with Wu Xi who waited for two hours. Su Rong explained that Qie Shi acting intimate with Su Rong was an aftereffect of the drug that was given to him. Wu Xi, on the other hand, just felt gratitude to Qie Shi, so he thought Su Rong explaining things with him was Su Rong asking for Qie Shi''s hand.


    Wu Xi remembered that Qie Shi is a thief orphan. Su Rong is a wealthy man, and seemed to find Qie Shi compatible with him, so Wu Xi gave Su Rong his blessing and told him to give the water from the Spring of Life to Qie Shi to completely cure Qie Shi. Su Rong doesn''t covet any treasure so he fed the water of the Spring of Life to Qie Shi¡­ through his mouth after Qie Shi acted coquettish towards him again.


    After Wu Xi was done repaying Qie Shi, he found he has nothing left to do. His original objective to report to the Alliance that Qi Ling was colluding with the demonic cultivators which he saw, and now the reason why he was mute, is now useless since Qi Ling revealed his tail.


    It was then that Wu Xi overhead the Huakai Sect being short of manpower. He then signed up, since he had formed a sort of friendship with them during the Feng Hua Palace. The Huakai Sect was very grateful, since not only Wu Xi can add to their number, but Wu Xi is also very strong.


    And so, their travel to the West began.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who heard Wu Xi''s name was called. "¡­" and we forgot him again. They thought and increased their attacks.


    "AAAAAH!" the last one in the group of demonic cultivators screamed after he fell of his sword and became a meat paste when he hit the ground.


    They all breathed a sigh of relief since they now had a chance to breathe. "You''ve worked hard." Tang Teng told them.


    "Yes, shifu!" they answered.


    "Wu Xi." Tang Yun, who saw that everyone had calmed down, called and approached Wu Xi. "Thank you very much for helping us." He told him. His eyes are filled with gratitude.


    Wu Xi nodded. "You''re welcome." the Thought Talisman is from Sun Yi. Sun Yi gave it to him when they saw Wu Xi''s Thought Talisman was soaked after he passed through the Spring of Life.


    Tang Yun smiled and bowed. "Right. Were you injured?" he asked, his eyes and voice are filled with concern. They don''t know if Wu Xi was injured, since Wu Xi was covered from head to feet.


    Tang Zhe who just turned to look for Tang Yun saw Tang Yun was talking while smiling at Wu Xi. He doesn''t know why, but he felt a pang of pain on his chest. He doesn''t know why, but his body moved before his brain could process.


    He walked towards the two and pulled Tang Yun from Wu Xi. "Xiao Yun, are you alright?" he asked.


    Guo Cheng who happened to saw Tang Zhe''s actions couldn''t help but spat out a word. "Dense."

 Chapter 248 - The Scum Is Mindful

    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    Cheng Sheng''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot, and everyone surrounding him took a step back when they felt his oppressive aura.


    "Cheng Sheng." Yu Sheng called to remind Cheng Sheng to be mindful. Then, he alleviated the oppressing atmosphere.


    Cheng Sheng immediately snapped back to his thoughts. "Shifu¡­ just said¡­ Yin ¨C da¡­ da shixiong isn''t here?!" he exclaimed as shock registered on his face.


    "En¡­ xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen looked at him with his eyes filled with pity. They just heard from Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng, who had returned, that Fei Yin was sent by Yu Sheng to the Spring of Life. However, Fei Yin didn''t return.


    "Did the Cleansing Stone failed?" Pai Lie muttered.


    Cheng Sheng sharply turned to him.


    "It can''t be." Yu Sheng said and glanced at the Cleansing Stone. "It is functioning well. If not, how can I and Cheng Sheng return?" he asked.


    "¡­ you''re right." Pai Lie spoke.


    "Then¡­ why¡­" You Rou asked as she looked at the others.


    Earlier, Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng came out of the Cleansing Stone. They were supposed to celebrate, at the same time capture Yu Sheng. However, Cheng Sheng said that Yu Sheng was under a spell of the cave. Since Li Tian and Feng Mo, as well as the other contestants, wasn''t there to verify Cheng Sheng''s words, and that they trust Cheng Sheng, who is as well as the victim, then they believed him and the matter passed.


    However, they were shocked when Cheng Sheng asked about Fei Yin. How can they know where Fei Yin is, when they didn''t even see a shadow of Fei Yin?


    "How¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered and glared at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng immediately raised his hands. "No. I didn''t do anything!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng pursed his lips. He knew Yu Sheng wouldn''t lie, since everything that Yu Sheng said was the truth. "Then¡­ where did he go?" he asked and looked at the Cleansing Stone.


    Pai Lie immediately spoke. "Cheng Sheng. Everything has gone to a strange turn recently. Maybe something happened to Fei Yin, and we can only hope he is safe." He told him.


    "But ¨C " Cheng Sheng clenched his fists. He had thought he would lose Fei Yin once, when he kicked him to the Spring of Life. However, Yu Sheng''s task failed and his objective was rendered useless, so he, Cheng Sheng, lived.


    Fan Wen and the others saw Cheng Sheng''s pained expression. They have yet to tell him about Chen Han and the others'' going to Youxiwang Sect, but they can''t right now.


    Yu Sheng also saw Cheng Sheng''s expression. Yu Sheng''s discerning gaze is more capable than anyone present, and so he not only seen Cheng Sheng''s agitated expression, and feelings, but he could also see the agitated qi in Cheng Sheng''s body.


    Earlier, to not waste Cheng Sheng''s original body, Shen Qi''s, Yu Sheng refined it. It was so abundant that Cheng Sheng almost exploded, but fortunately, Cheng Sheng''s cultivation method ¨C which is godly, naturally complemented with Shen Qi''s body. And so, the qi from Shen Qi''s body has quelled and slowly assimilated into Cheng Sheng''s body.


    If Cheng Sheng continues to be agitated while the two qi in his body is still assimilating, this will result to qi deviation. Even if Cheng Sheng''s cultivation method might lessen the probability of Cheng Sheng qi deviating, but since the qi in Cheng Sheng''s body is richer and more refined, it negated the less probability effect of Cheng Shen''s cultivation method.


    Cheng Sheng will die at this rate. "Cheng Sheng." Yu Sheng called and placed his palm on Cheng Sheng''s back, casting a Calming Spell to Cheng Sheng. "I have something to tell you." He told him. He didn''t wait for Cheng Sheng to react and immediately pulled him.


    The others watched the two leave. "Have they¡­ been that intimate?" Lei Qing asked.


    "Does Yu Sheng like Cheng-shixiong?!" You Rou exclaimed.


    "No way!" Lei Ling objected. "Yu Sheng has young master Zuo! And Cheng-shixiong has da shixiong!" nothing can break these two pairs! He added in his heart.


    "Then¡­ how did they become this intimate?" Lei Qing asked when she remembered Yu Sheng placing a hand behind Cheng Sheng.


    Nobody could answer and just sighed as they waited for the two to finish talking to each other.


    "Before the fourth stage of the competition, Fei Yin told me something." Yu Sheng didn''t waste a breath for nonsense.


    Cheng Sheng has already calmed down, so his mind was clear. "How can you suddenly remember Fei Yin telling you something? You''re lying." He told him. "I know you don''t want me to have qi deviation, and I appreciate that, thank you. So, please don''t make up an excuse for me to divert my attention with." He said.


    "Really? What if I tell you I just remembered now, since Fei Yin casted something unto me to make me not remember that talk this whole time, and only remember it when the situation reached this time?" Yu Sheng said.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. "Impossible!" he said. "Fei Yin don''t know how to use a spell!" he told him.


    "Oh? Then, what if Fei Yin is like Zuo Zhe who is, not only a transmigrator like ourselves, but are transmigrators that can change a world?" Yu Sheng asked as his eyes turned cold.


    Cheng Sheng''s heart skipped a beat and he felt a bad premonition in his heart. "You¡­ so Zuo Zhe is¡­" he muttered. "You know?" he asked.


    "I had always watched him, observed him. He is the one who created our world, as well as this world." Yu Sheng said, his voice calm but the emotions in his eyes aren''t. "This world, and our world, is a novel. We were created by him, as well as our life story." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng felt his heart became cold. He could still remember his memories when he was the prince of Bailong Kingdom. How he was captured by Cheng Shu after his father''s and mother''s real identities, as well as their schemes, were revealed. He could remember how his parents planned to sell him, and his escape from the prison. Then, his confrontation with Cheng Shu in the public¡­ as well as his flesh being sliced off while he was alive, and then left to bleed to death after that.

 Chapter 249 - The Scum Is A Devourer

    "Ha ¨C " he gasped when he felt his chest constricted.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Yu Sheng cried in panic as he immediately pulled him and casted another Calming Spell on Cheng Sheng. He was the one who pushed Cheng Sheng to the Spring of Life, but to have Cheng Sheng''s memories return. Even if they are unhappy, cruel memories, but Cheng Sheng deserves to know and not be left in the dark.


    "I ¨C " Cheng Sheng sharply inhaled as his chest heaved up and down.


    "Don''t¡­ don''t think anymore¡­" Yu Sheng said as he hugged Cheng Sheng tight and closed his eyes while continuously casting a Calming Spell on Cheng Sheng. "It''s enough. It''s already enough." He whispered. "You won''t suffer again. I promise. I won''t let anyone harm you again ¨C " he told him.


    Cheng Sheng closed his eyes and leaned on Yu Sheng. "I can''t believe¡­" he said. For an innocent appearance like Zuo Zhe, how cruel his mind is.


    Yu Sheng didn''t say anything and just patted Cheng Sheng''s back. "That day, before the day of the fourth stage of the Intersect Competition, he called me." He said. "Before I begin, do you remember him telling you about his past?" he asked.


    "He didn''t." Cheng Sheng answered. "Because he doesn''t know himself." He said.


    "He did." Yu Sheng said. "That night." He took a deep breath.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" he asked and grinned as he leaned on the wall and coolly crossed his arms and legs. Any girl would swoon looking at him who looked like a gentleman with a carefree posture.


    "It''s about Sheng." Fei Yin answered.


    "I figured. He''s the only common topic we had." Yu Sheng said.


    "I¡­ remembered my past." Fei Yin said.


    "What does that got to do about His Highness?" Yu Sheng asked.


    Fei Yin stared at him before he answered. "Sheng isn''t the Prince¡­ well, technically, he is, since he resided in the Bailong Prince''s body while he was still in his mother''s womb. Sheng''s real name is Shen Qi, and he is one of the twin sons of Hui Shen, a god. The other twin son is you, Yu Sheng. Your real name is Shen Yu." He said.


    Yu Sheng''s brows raised, but he didn''t speak.


    Fei Yin continued. "Various circumstances happened leading to Sheng''s soul transmigrating to the Bailong Prince''s fetal body. Sheng grew up as the Prince, but died after his uncle''s rebellion and reclaiming the throne. You went to save him, but came too late. Your soul went in this world, but Sheng''s¡­ it didn''t." He said and looked at Yu Sheng. "Sheng''s soul, which supposed to go back to his original body as a god, flew out of your world and travelled to different worlds before reaching this world. Sheng doesn''t know the cause, and neither do you. The reason why Sheng''s soul flew out of your world wasn''t a coincidence. It was deliberate."


    Reaching here, Yu Sheng knew he is about to hear a big secret, and so he spoke. "I only have one question: how did you know all of this?" he asked. Before, he doesn''t care about this lover of Cheng Sheng thus he didn''t ask Fei Yin about his past. Yet, Fei Yin sent himself to tell him.


    "As I''ve mention earlier, my past. This is related to my past." Fei Yin heavily sighed as if he is bearing a heavy burden. "You should know, well, I think you already have an idea. Your world, and this world, is a novel created by someone. And that someone is Zuo Zhe." He looked at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng calmly returned his gaze.


    "Yours and Sheng''s life may have been cruel. However, in Zuo Zhe''s world, this is just a form of entertainment, and there are thousands of novels more that are crueler than your world''s novel, and this world''s." Fei Yin said. "Zuo Zhe doesn''t know the things he is writing come true, thus he continued to write. The more miserable the characters, which are you and Sheng, lead their life, the greater the pleasure the readers feel. Thus, Zuo Zhe continues to write." He explained.


    "I don''t need to hear more about this part." Yu Sheng coldly said.


    Fei Yin indeed stopped talking about Zuo Zhe. "These worlds from a novel were being supervised by the Ten Thousand Dimensions. And it is them¡­ no. its Lord is who pulled Sheng''s soul out of your world." He told him. "He is called the Devourer. He devours the soul of the characters that died in their world. The richer the soul, the greater his strength will increase." He explained.


    "Then how did His Highness'' soul escape?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "An accident occurred in the Ten Thousand Dimensions." Fei Yin answered.


    "You''re not telling me you''re their subordinate and happened to know your boss''s secret, do you?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "No." Fei Yin answered. "I am not a subordinate of the Thousand Dimensions." Before Yu Sheng could speak, he spoke. "I am the Lord himself, Lord Yin." He told him.


    Yu Sheng. "!!!"


    "However, the Devourer¡­ he is a part of myself. The Devourer only later appeared. I am the Keeper. The Devourer was the product of myself being contaminated by the negative energy from these worlds." Fei Yin explained. "The Devourer, if you call it, is the negative side of myself."


    "Was he the reason why you lost your memories?" Yu Sheng asked. He is a smart person. "He was eating souls to fight against you and you¡­ lost. You were kicked out by him in your body." He said.


    Fei Yin wryly smiled. "That was true." He admitted it. "He noticed Sheng''s soul, and wanted to devour it. I gradually lose my control over my body as his strength grew. My last struggle was to save Sheng, and then we both fell in other worlds." He explained. "Fell¡­ and fell in love." He smiled softly when he remembered the memories he and Cheng Sheng shared with each other.


    Yu Sheng stared at Fei Yin looking smitten. "Then¡­ why did you call me here?" he asked. "Shouldn''t you call His Highness?" he asked.


    Hearing his question, Fei Yin''s smile disappeared. "I¡­ think Sheng will hate me." He said.


    "You should know him more than me. He wouldn''t hate you."


    Fei Yin shook his head. "I trust Sheng wouldn''t. But I don''t trust myself." He said and raised his hand to stun Yu Sheng who was caught off-guard. "I hated myself, the Devourer who''s a part of me. Please take care of Sheng. And tell him I will definitely come back."

 Chapter 250 - The Scum Is A Keeper

    "No¡­" Cheng Sheng gasped after he heard what Yu Sheng said. "I will never hate him. I will only hate him if he''d abandon me! So he shouldn''t leave me! Alone!" he screamed as he fell on his knees and cried.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Fan Wen called when they heard his cries. "Xiao Sheng! Xiao Sheng, what''s wrong? What happened?!" he asked in a panic as he pulled Cheng Sheng into his embrace. "Tell your shifu." He told him.


    "Da shixiong¡­ he''s going to abandon me!" Cheng Sheng answered and cried loudly in Fan Wen''s arms.


    "If you''re really going to continue hugging shifu, I might abandon you." A voice answered.


    "Da shixiong!" Lei Ling exclaimed when they all turned to the owner of the familiar voice.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples who were taken aback by the pleasant surprise finally reacted. "DA SHIXIONG!" they all cried as they ran towards Fei Yin who suddenly appeared.


    However, Fei Yin''s gaze has only locked on one person. "Sheng." He called.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes are wide and his mouth was agape as he stared at Fei Yin in shock. His tear-stained face made Fei Yin''s heart ached.


    "I''m back." He added with a weariness in his voice.


    Cheng Sheng blinked and, the next second, he was already in Fei Yin''s embrace, hugging Fei Yin''s neck tightly as they kissed.


    "AAAAA~!!!" You Rou squealed as she held her blushing cheeks while they watched Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng kissed.


    "Ohohoho~" Yu Sheng grinned the two reunited lovers kissed.


    Fan Wen helplessly smiled while Pai Lie''s face was blank. "Da shixiong returned!" Lei Ling said. "Da shixiong really returned! He won''t abandon Cheng-shixiong!" he happily said. However, his words made the two lovers who were kissing froze.


    Cheng Sheng, to everyone''s surprise, immediately pushed Fei Yin from him and glared at him while Fei Yin let himself be pushed by Cheng Sheng since he was in the wrong. "Sheng." He called, but Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just turned his back on him and left with a dark face.


    Suddenly, the cheers and yells died down and were replaced by silence. Fei Yin''s eyes narrowed and he turned to glare at Lei Ling.


    "Uh-oh¡­" Lei Ling muttered and immediately hid behind Lei Qing. "Jie, save me¡­ QAQ."


    However, Lei Qing abandoned him by moving to the side. This idiotic brother! She chastised.


    "Shifu¡­" Lei Ling called, only to see Fan Wen look away and moved beside Pai Lie to chat. "qaq¡­" shifu abandoned me, too¡­ "Da shixiong¡­ I''m sorry¡­ wuwuwuwu¡­"


    Fei Yin helplessly sighed. Then, his gaze landed on Yu Sheng. He nodded at Yu Sheng before he ran to the direction of Cheng Sheng.


    "Ai, those two¡­" Fan Wen sighed and hit Lei Ling''s head. "Why do you have to ruin their reunion?!" he shook his head.


    "Elder Fan. We have to ask your eldest disciple where did he come from and why didn''t he appear from the Cleansing Stone." Pai Lie said, not forgetting Fei Yin''s matter.


    "Naturally." Fan Wen said and looked at the direction where Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin left. He is also worried about Fei Yin.


    ¡­


    "Sheng! Sheng, wait!" Fei Yin called before he teleported and appeared before Cheng Sheng. "Sheng! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to leave you! To scare you! It was never my intention¡­" he said as he hugged the crying Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer. Fei Yin is the only person he treats as his own. Not the Xinfaxian Sect, nor the Youxiwang Sect, and not even Yu Sheng who is his elder brother. Cheng Sheng''s identity was he borrowed, and even Chen Shen''s. When he''s about to return to his real identity, it failed. And so, he can''t become Shen Qi. No identity was he can call his. However, the person he could call his is only Fei yin whom he had been with through numerous worlds.


    They have been enemies. They have been friends. They have been colleagues. They have been a teacher and his student. A ruler and his subject. A god and his worshipper. However, they have never been lovers. They accompanied each other through these worlds, through those times, and in each world, they passed through, they became familiar with each other. Yet, they have to assume the roles that were given to them, they borrowed, in order not to be eliminated by those worlds and had the other go to their next world first, only for them to miss each other.


    But, it must be that the ruler of these worlds already noticed them, because they send him ¨C Cheng Sheng, first to this world before they sent Fei Yin next. When Cheng Sheng arrived in this world, the original Chen Sheng already died. He was robbed by bandits because he didn''t hide his riches, and he was left to starve. When he replaced Chen Sheng, the bandits have already left. He bade him time strengthening himself and assassinated each bandit before retrieving Chen Sheng''s things.


    Then, he set foot to Xinfaxian, which has a new sect and he wanted to register. He didn''t know that not long after Chen Sheng ran away from his home, the original Fei Yin looked for him, only to meet his death when he fell off a cliff after being chased by a snake. Then, when Fei Yin replaced the original Fei Yin, Fei Yin skinned the snake.


    It was such a surprise for the original owners of their body to feel affections towards each other, too, like Fei Yin and himself. It was just unfortunate they died. But maybe it was also fate, since now that he and Fei Yin have replaced them, they will continue their love story.


    "Sheng¡­ I love you. I truly love you!" Fei Yin said as he kissed him. "Your soul captured my soul¡­ and thus I followed you. I can never be separated from you." He told him as he intertwined their hands and devotedly kissed the back of Cheng Sheng''s hand.


    Cheng Sheng gasped when he felt the soft and warm lips of Fei Yin against his skin. But, he was more surprised to see the usually cold eyes of his da shixiong now crying. "Yin¡­" he called before he sobbed and kissed him. "I love you, too, Yin." He said as he laid bare his feelings to Fei Yin.

 Chapter 251 - The Scum Is A Bully

    "Erm¡­ didn''t Cheng-shixiong and da shixiong reconcile last night?" Lei Ling asked. "Why do they looked like the one who was wronged and the one who wronged the other?" he said when he saw Cheng Sheng''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot again while Fei Yin was conscientiously feeding Cheng Sheng like the other was invalid.


    You Rou suddenly gasped. "Did they¡­ that''s why Cheng-shidi looked so in pain?" she whispered.


    Lei Qing and Lei Ling looked at You Rou with a blank gaze. When did her mind become this corrupted? You Rou just sheepishly smiled. "They can''t do it." Lei Ling suddenly said.


    Lei Qing and You Rou turned to him.


    Lei Ling saw their gaze and his face immediately reddened in embarrassment. "No! No! I''m not a cut-sleeve!" he said. "What I meant, Cheng-shixiong''s cultivation methods doesn''t permit his body to be¡­ to be¡­" he stuttered as his face reddened even more.


    "To be what?"


    "To be¡­ to be defiled!" Lei Ling finally said, his face smoking in embarrassment.


    Yu Sheng, the one who spoke earlier, laughed. "Yes. Those two can''t properly copulate, and so one is sexually frustrated and the other one, who''s hiding his emotions, is distressed." He explained.


    "Oh." Lei Qing muttered with a vacant look on her face as she watched You Rou''s eyes sparkled while Lei Ling, who looked depressed, but he understood the gist. Just when did these two became so open with this topic? "By the way, why are you still here?" she asked as she turned to Yu Sheng.


    "Hm? Are you shooing me away?" Yu Sheng chuckled.


    "No. Shouldn''t you be on Zuo Zhe''s side right now?" Lei Qing asked.


    Yu Sheng''s smile froze.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin who can clearly hear their voices ignored them. "So elder Jing is your subordinate?" he said.


    Fei Yin nodded. "The Ten Thousand Dimensions supervises the worlds through what you call ''systems''." He said. "Each system observes a world. They are just a bunch of data that was programmed to follow my orders." He explained. "Elder Jing is a system."


    Cheng Sheng''s lips formed an ''O''. "Then why does he hate me?" he asked.


    "Shouldn''t yourself knows that?" Fei Yin teasingly asked back.


    Cheng Sheng pouted.


    Fei Yin laughed as he pecked Cheng Sheng''s lips. Ah, so sweet. He can''t hide the smile that bloomed on his face. "He is the most loyal subordinate. I always go missing since I go to each world to travel. It is him who would always find me and bring me back." He said and then paused.


    "Daren. Have you secretly travelled to somewhere again?" someone asked, his voice is complaining.


    He turned and saw a floating ball of soul that wore eyeglasses. "Who are you?" he asked.


    "*sigh you really did sneak away." The ball of soul helplessly sighed. Every time their lord would come back after his travel, he would temporarily lose his memories as an effect of travelling between spaces.


    "Hm?" he was puzzled. "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    "Yin daren. Please get a grip." The ball of soul said. his tone is strict.


    "I also have a fault why there was a Devourer now." Fei Yin sighed as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand. "I was too lax with everything and the negative energies from the worlds I travelled to had stuck on me and accumulated, forming my other, negative self." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng''s heart can''t help but felt pity to him. "Where''s elder Jing now, then?" he asked.


    "Here."


    Cheng Sheng turned and saw a frowning Jing Xian who was followed by Pai Lie, who still can''t believe of what''s happening, and then Su Yuan who was still disoriented after being freed from Qi Ling''s mind control.


    "Elder Jing." Fei Yin immediately get into the act and made a bow to Jing Xian. "Elder Pai, elder Su." He added. Cheng Sheng''s lips curled as he followed Fei Yin''s gesture, which made Jing Xian''s face darker.


    Jing Xian held back his temper as he stared at Cheng Sheng like a mother-in-law to his daughter-in-law. "Elder Fan is calling for my L¡­ disciple Fei." He said.


    However, Fei Yin ignored Jing Xian''s dark expression as he lovingly held Cheng Sheng''s hand like a smitten son. "Great. Cheng-shidi and I had just finished our breakfast." He said before he turned to the three elders. "After you, elder Jing, elder Pai, elder Su." He told them.


    "Y-yeah¡­" Su Yuan who still feel dizzy spells is oblivious to the tense atmosphere while Pai Lie chose to remain silent and walked first with Su Yuan.


    "My Lord!" Jing Xian hissed when it was three of them left. "Why are you still with this lowly creature?!" he asked and rudely pointed Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin frowned. "I already told you he is your Madame, so don''t bully him." He lowered Jing Xian''s finger and smiled sweetly to Cheng Sheng who chuckled.


    Jing Xian who not only was blinded by their PDA, but also had to stomach a bellyful of anger. "¡­" I am bullying him?! It''s him bullying me! "Hmph!" he scoffed and walked out in anger.


    Fei Yin chuckled while Cheng Sheng hit him. "You still haven''t answered my question why elder Jing hates me." He reminded him.


    "Oh. I told you before, you captured my soul. My frequent travel is your world." Fei Yin answered. "Jing Xian found out about it, and so did the Devourer." He sighed. "Jing Xian doesn''t like you, since he thinks you''re not worthy of me. That you are not ''real''. However ¨C " he said and intertwined their fingers. " ¨C I think you''re the most real person I met, I knew. And no one would ever be worthy of you, me included." He said and kissed the corner of Cheng Sheng''s lips, making Cheng Sheng blush.


    "Yin¡­ you''re worthy of me ¨C "


    "I''m not, since I brought you to danger." Fei Yin shook his head. "Let''s not talk about this. Shifu''s waiting." he said and pulled Cheng Sheng towards him.


    Yin¡­ Cheng Sheng smiled as he held Fei Yin''s hand tighter. "If you think you''re not worthy of me, then know that you are the only person I can call mine."

 Chapter 252 - The Scum Is Sensible

    "Shifu!" Cheng Sheng rose from his seat after he heard what Fan Wen told them about Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi leaving for Youxiwang Sect to save Wu Yuan, and Luo Shi as well.


    Jing Xian, Su Yuan and Pai Lie left after they clarified Fei Yin''s whereabouts since they saw he didn''t come out of the Cleansing Stone unlike the other contestants.


    "Shifu¡­ shifu means to say¡­ my brother, Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong and Sun-shixiong are now heading to Youxiwang Sect?!" he exclaimed as he stared at Fan Wen with widened eyes. He had already heard about what happened during the ten days the absence of the contestants from Lei Ling, You Rou and Lei Qing.


    "Calm down." Fei Yin said and patted Cheng Sheng''s back to appease his lover.


    "But¡­ but¡­ my brother¡­ Li-shixiong¡­ Feng-shixiong and Sun-shixiong ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he turned to Fei Yin with reddened eyes.


    Fei Yin saw Cheng Sheng''s quivering lips and he felt his heart ached. He knew Cheng Sheng''s character. Before, when he met Cheng Sheng, Cheng Sheng is a very cold and distant youth. He never cared about other people, much less their opinion. He is even disobedient towards Fan Wen and Xie Lan, which always earns him a hit or two. He is also sarcastic towards the other disciples. He always clashes against Feng Mo as both of them are hot-tempered. Only Li Tian, who he had entered the sect with and is good-natured, Cheng Sheng is casual with him. Even Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng is hostile. Maybe Cheng Sheng felt that Fei Yin and he are alike, for some reason, and so he always had his guard raised against him.


    Yet, over the years, they all gradually became close.


    Sheng¡­ Fei Yin softly smiled as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand tight, indicating he is always there for him, that he can rely on him. "That''s why we''re going after them to help them, right?" he said.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded as he finally calmed down.


    Ever since he had permitted these people in his life, the barriers he erected around himself slowly crumbled until they disappeared. And so, his heart was touched by them, most especially by Fei Yin. He never knew Fei Yin is the one who had gone through all those worlds with him ¨C his lover. That''s why he had always guarded his feelings from other people, afraid he would forget Yin and have someone replace him in his heart. He never knew his heart would actually be captured for the second time by the same person, who always chased after him.


    Fan Wen saw Cheng Sheng has already controlled his emotions. "Of course, I didn''t let them use the array leading to the Youxiwang Sect, since that''s sending them to the mouth of the tiger. What they used is the array leading to the Dongfang Sect." he said. "It depends on their speed where they might have reached now. This journey of theirs is very, very dangerous, since they need to pass the Central Plains where Qi Ling''s forces are. Then, they would need to face again the demonic cultivators, which is Ming-shixiong''s forces." He sighed. "They would certainly need to exhaust themselves to fight in the Central Plains. But, what would that make them when they reached the West? Can they even reach the West after that?" he worriedly asked himself. He had always looked calm these ten days to not dampen the morale of the people. However, he finally showed his worries.


    "Shifu¡­" Cheng Sheng felt distressed. "Why is elder Ming doing this?" he asked. Ming Ye is the root of this all.


    Fan Wen shook his head. "I don''t know. Until now, we have yet to find that out." He answered. He is also bewildered about Ming Ye''s matter. Ming Ye has been very gentle. How can he suddenly become a demonic cultivator? Worse, the leader of the demonic cultivators?! He betrayed his sect. He even betrayed Luo Shi, his best friend. "Luo-shixiong¡­" his eyes watered when he remembered the friendship of the two. His heart ached for Luo Shi. "Just why, Ming-shixiong¡­?" he closed his eyes.


    Cheng Sheng sighed before he turned to Fei Yin who shook his head. They can''t do anything about other people''s matters, unless they permit them to interfere with it, which, as they can obviously see, Ming Ye definitely wouldn''t let them, and thus everything had reached this point.


    "Shifu. I''m going after my brother and his group now to aid them. I''m bringing da shixiong and Yu Sheng!" Cheng Sheng said.


    Fan Wen recollected himself and nodded. "Be careful." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    ¡­


    "Cheng-shixiong!" it was Xiao Le who called when he finally saw the shadow of Cheng Sheng.


    "Xiao Le!" Cheng Sheng was delighted that the kid is safe.


    "Cheng-shixiong, Fei-shixiong, I''m glad you''re both safe and returned!" Xiao Le bowed.


    "En." Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin nodded.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Xiao Le called. It was obvious he was hesitating.


    "What is it?" Cheng Sheng sensibly asked.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to add more trouble to Cheng-shixiong, but¡­" Xiao Le sighed. "It''s Mu-ge." He said.


    "Shu Mu? Didn''t he go to look for you? You didn''t meet him?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Xiao Le shook his head. "I still haven''t seen Mu-ge." He answered. "I only heard the news of him coming back to his sect. Their sect¡­ no. Precisely, Mu-ge''s father, had colluded with the demonic cultivators. Thus, he immediately returned. After that, I had no other news." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin were stunned as they looked at each other. They only head this news, as what Fan Wen told them are immediate and the most important news. "Shu Mu¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered. "I''ll definitely tell you when we see him!" he told Xiao Le.


    Xiao Le sighed in relief as he felt reassured. "Thank you, Cheng-shixiong!" he said and bowed.


    "You''re welcome." Cheng Sheng said as he and Fei Yin immediately went to the Array Area where Pai Lie, Su Yuan and Jing Xian are currently at to observe. Su Yuan had already recovered after he meditated.


    "My L¡­" Jing Xian bit his tongue when he saw Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are together. His face soured. "Where are the two of you going?" he asked.


    "After my brother and our fellow disciples, as well as Sun-shixiong." Cheng Sheng answered as he walked towards the array leading to the Dongfang City while Fei Yin followed behind him.


    Jing Xian was about to speak, wanting to go with them when he met Fei Yin''s gaze. He immediately shut up. Of course, with the Lord Keeper is there, how will they meet an accident?


    "Watch over the sect. Pai Lie will guard the Cleansing Stone while Su Yuan will help our shifu protect the Xinfaxian." He heard Fei Yin''s voice in his mind.


    "Yes, My Lord!" he immediately answered.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin bowed to the three elders. Su Yuan and Pai Lie also knew how grave the situation is, and they also needed to protect the Xinfaxian ¨C the last stronghold in the cultivation world.


    Ji County, Central Region.


    If they travelled the usual, they would still be within the East territory. However, since time is pressing in on them, they travelled faster. Fortunately, although Li Tian is a mage, but his cultivation is high, added to the fact that the water from the Spring of Life increased their strength and their cultivation. Even if he is the weakest of their group, but he isn''t truthfully weak. From the Dongfang City, they continued to travelled until the Ji Country for one week without eating and sleeping.


    "Li-shidi, thank you for your hard work!" Sun Yi said after they finished their dinner cooked by Li Tian. "It''s very delicious." He told him. It felt like it''s been a year since he hadn''t eaten food. Once they reached the Central Region, they finally could take a rest. They didn''t dare to overexert themselves since they can meet a group of demonic cultivators at any time.


    Li Tian shyly smiled and secretly glanced at Chen Han while Chen Han looked proud, grinning widely.


    Meanwhile, Feng Mo was eating some snacks. "Li-shixiong has always learned how to cook, and he is smart so he can cook like this!" he praised. He is very proud of Li Tian.


    Li Tian blushed, feeling shy. Before, he doesn''t know how to cook a proper food, so he always ate plain foods. But, after he met Chen Han, he really did his best so he can cook Chen Han a decent meal. He continued to practice in secret, until he can finally cook regular dishes.


    "This must be the Zhongji Village." Chen Han said as they walked around the nearest village.


    The village now looked desolate after the demonic cultivators ransacked the houses and killed the villagers. They didn''t even spare a life, even just a single chicken. The village is now, literally and figuratively, lifeless.

 Chapter 253 - The Scum Is A Mysophobe

    Dongfang City, Dongfang, East.


    "Why didn''t you go see Zuo Zhe? He''s innocent." Cheng Sheng asked when they appeared on the Dongfang City and killed the demonic cultivators that jumped on them to kill them.


    It must be Ming Ye who leaked there''s an array on the Dongfang Sect and Cheng Sheng, with his group, is most likely to appear there to attempt save Wu Yuan and Luo Shi. Thus, these demonic cultivators must have been staring at the Dongfang City, waiting for Cheng Sheng and his group to appear.


    Yu Sheng didn''t answer and just threw a knife over and hit a demonic cultivator that was hiding.


    Cheng Sheng sighed and patted his back before they looked around. "Shifu said this is the third day my brother¡­" he paused and looked at Yu Sheng who coughed.


    Yu Sheng: I am your brother.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­"


    Fei Yin who knows the truth. "¡­" this is awkward, and would be even more awkward if Chen Han is present. The soul is Yu Sheng''s brother, but the body is Chen Han''s brother. Ai. "Yes. Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi have been travelling for three days since they left Xinfaxian." He said and paused. He looked at Cheng Sheng, then Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng''s brows raised, indicating he understood Fei Yin''s meaning. "After I blown Chen Han, Sun Yi, Li Tian and Feng Mo into the Spring of Life, my younger brother kicked you not long after." He told him.


    What they meant is ¨C "There is a one-day difference between their return and mine." Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "It''s one day after you return that we also returned." He said. There is something fishy happening between the two worlds.


    They all looked at each other before Fei Yin spoke, unrelated to the matter. "After here, it''ll be the Central Plains." He said. They decided to drop this matter for now.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as they continued to fly out of the Dongfang City. "If only I know where they are¡­ I could draw an array and appear before them." He said. "That way, we can save time and energy." He added as he sighed in pity.


    Fei Yin. "¡­" ¡­ it''s just your laziness kicking again. That''s the truth, isn''t it? However, since Cheng Sheng is his lover and he doesn''t want to expose him, thus saving his face, he chose to ignore what he just said. He looked down the ground and saw the barren land beneath them. They can''t take the risk of sending messages to Chen Han''s group since the Message Talisman might be found by the demonic cultivators, or worse, it might lead to the exposure of Chen Han''s group. "Let''s fly faster." He said. They can only blindly search Chen Han''s group.


    "En." Three streaks of light can be seen crossing in the sky.


    Zhongji Village, Ji County, Central Region.


    "How did Chen-shixiong know?" Feng Mo asked as they checked each one of the houses, hoping against hope there''s still something, or someone, they could save.


    However, even if there would be a survivor, but it is very depressing to know that your whole family was killed. But! At least, you could still live, and live your life for them?


    "There are many chicken coops around. The villagers in this area, which is near the border of the Central Region, are simple-minded. So, they named their village ''Zhongji''." Chen Han explained. "Even their last name has the character ''ji'' on it, since they raise chickens." He added.


    "Chickens are the best among the livestock to raise." Sun Yi said. "You can eat their meat after you''ve raised them, or you can directly sell them, alive or well-prepared. You can also keep them and sell the eggs they lay. There''s also their chicks¡­" he looked at the broken chicken coops which are splattered by blood.


    Poultry business had always been profitable. It is just such a pity that this happened to the Ji Country.


    "It''s no longer¡­" Feng Mo said as they looked at the broken coops and the blood splattered on the walls of the houses they passed. The blood on the ground they walk on was already dried and some mixed with the dust.


    "The air is too foul." Li Tian said as he covered his nose.


    They all covered their nose as they wandered around, continuing to look for any survivors. "This had turned to a ghost village." Feng Mo commented as they looked at the broken windows creaking.


    "Be sure to not scare yourself." Sun Yi told him.


    Feng Mo shut up. He nodded and warily looked around. It''s not that he is afraid of ghosts. He is a cultivator that deals with ''ghosts'' ¨C the walking corpses. And, after dealing such monsters that are worse than ghosts in the Feng Hua Palace, he is no longer scared to such creepy things ¨C


    THUNK! A sudden sound of something being bumped against reached their ears. Their eyes widened and they subconsciously looked at each other, before turning to the direction of the source of noise. They didn''t dare assume that it might be a demonic cultivator since, given how ruthless they are, how can they be clumsy? Exposing their self and alerting the enemy?


    Feng Mo, the one nearest to the source of sound, moved.


    "Careful!" Li Tian reminded him.


    Feng Mo nodded. Even if he is aggressive, but his aggressiveness is paired with his agility which made him still alive until now. The sound came from behind the bushes, which its leaves have darkened because of the blood that dried.


    "Ha!" he yelled and cut the surface of the bush with the tip of his sword, not intending to injure whoever that is hiding.


    "AAAH!" a scream was heard, as if the person behind the bush was startled. The bush shook because the person hiding behind it moved. Then, they saw the top of the head of the person. His hair was messy.


    Feng Mo immediately fished out the person behind the bush with a sleight of hand, before eh dropped them on the grasses.


    "AAAAAH! AAARRRHH!!!" the person screamed. He is very dirty from head to feet, and his hair is very messy like a mad person. His face was also covered in grime, so they can''t clearly see his facial features.


    Fortunately, Feng Mo isn''t a germaphobe. If it was Cheng Sheng, that mysophobe, was here and happened to fish the person, his face would''ve already turned green in disgust.


    "This is¡­" they all said as they watched the person freaked out like he had lost his sanity. Maybe, he did.


    "Must be a beggar who witnessed the slaughter of demonic cultivators to the villagers." Chen Han said as they all gathered.


    Sun Yi frowned. "How can we get some information from him?" he asked. This is the other reason they tried to look for survivors in the places they passed.


    Chen Han knew Sun Yi is worrying over Wu Yuan''s situation. There''s also their shifu¡­ his gaze lowered and he became downcast when he remembered Ming Ye. "Sun-shidi." He called as he forced down the agitation in his heart. "Don''t worry. Wu-shidi will be fine. Luo-shishu is there, right?" he said as he forced a smile.


    Sun Yi is sensitive to others'' feelings, so he knew Chen Han is also in a distress. After all, there''s the Chen Patriarch, Chen Jing, who is missing with Wu Fan. "Yes." He answered.


    Li Tian saw the two fell silent. He doesn''t know how to comfort them, and so he placed a hand on their back. "Everything will be fine. We can solve this. Let''s believe in ourselves, and ¨C " he said as he smiled. " ¨C I believe Cheng-shidi will return." He told them.


    Hearing Cheng Sheng''s name, their face brightened. "Yes! There''s Cheng-shidi!" Feng Mo said.


    It wasn''t known whether something stimulated the beggar and he suddenly shrieked. He pushed Feng Mo, who was nearest to him, and ran away from them.


    They were all taken aback. "Run after him!" Feng Mo said and immediately rode on his sword.


    The others also reacted and ran after the beggar who, surprisingly, is very fast in running.


    "This bastard - !" Feng Mo cursed as he sped up, taking the lead.


    It''s not as if he is seeking death. He still has Wu Bai, as well as his parents waiting for him to come back. His mother has also had given birth to a baby boy, his little brother. With a fulfilling life waiting for him to return to, he doesn''t need to participate in fighting against the demonic cultivators. There''s Li Tian. There''s also Fei Yin. And then there''s Cheng Sheng.


    However, he did. He didn''t participate because he felt responsible. It is also not because of his oath. But because he wanted his parents, and more especially Wu Bai, to be proud of him. Thus, he went with his friends to save Wu Yuan and Luo Shi, as well as this world.


    "Hah!" he yelled as he jumped off of his sword and fell on the beggar.

 Chapter 254 - The Scum Is An Acquaintance

    "Feng-shidi!" Li Tian called as jumped off of their sword and ran towards where Feng Mo fell.


    "Caught him!" Feng Mo exclaimed and proudly presented to them the beggar who he tied up.


    Li Tian sighed in relief before he smiled. "Huh?" he said when he noticed the beggar''s face.


    Chen Han and Sun Yi also noticed it. "Feng-shidi, get away from him! He''s poisoned with demonic poison!" they said.


    Feng Mo reacted fast and leapt away from the beggar whose eyes are bloodshot and his pupils are blood-red. His veins are also bulging, and they are black. "Demonic poison¡­" they muttered under their breath. They have seen it happened to Qie Shi.


    "Was he spared by the demonic cultivators and then poisoned after to torture him?" Li Tian asked as he looked at the beggar in pity.


    "That can''t be." Chen Han said. "They spare no life. You''ve seen it." He told them.


    They all silently nodded in agreement. "What do we do with him?" Sun Yi asked.


    "Bring him with us. If Ah Sheng returns, maybe he can cure him." Chen Han said. A life is still a life. If they can save a life, then they would do it.


    "Yes!" they all answered. Feng Mo and Li Tian pulled the rope to carefully lead the beggar. Then, they resumed their journey.


    Central Region.


    "No. I don''t believe this coincidence." Cheng Sheng said with a blank expression on his face as he, Fei Yin and Yu Sheng looked at the travel-worn and badly injured Huakai Sect. He believed the Huakai Sect has always been very unlucky, so he can''t believe how could they encounter him.


    Has their bad luck been overturned? In this calamity?


    However, the Huakai Sect disciples ignored him. Our bad luck has finally overturned! They cried in their mind as they ate the magic pills given to them by Yu Sheng and Fei Yin. They were so overwhelmed their tears can''t stop falling.


    "Cheng Sheng. Thank you." Tang Teng said and bowed before he rested on the side.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression remained passive. "Your group is travelling straight from the West. You didn''t meet my brother, Sun-shixiong, Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong?" he asked.


    Tang Zhe shook his head. "Unfortunately, no. We are also trying to find some survivors on the way despite the interference of the demonic cultivators." He explained.


    "Wu Xi." Yu Sheng called and smiled.


    Wu Xi nodded at Yu Sheng. Cheng Sheng smiled at Wu Xi before he turned to Tang Zhe. "I''ll draw an array for you to Xinfaxian and seek refuge." He said.


    Tang Zhe was surprise, although he felt ashamed. "Won''t that be too much for you?" he asked.


    "No need being polite." Cheng Sheng said as he walked to the middle of the ship. Everyone immediately gave him space and watched with excitement to bear witness Cheng Sheng draw an array before them.


    Fei Yin and Yu Sheng flew to the sky to guard Cheng Sheng drawing an array. Drawing an array would consume the qi around them, so the movement of qi would draw the cultivators, and even the demonic cultivators. Then, it''d expose their location. No one can interrupt the array drawing. Not only a large amount of qi is needed, but also the cultivator''s full concentration is required. If interrupted, the cultivator would receive a backlash. The incomplete array would also take one''s life if used.


    However, Cheng Sheng isn''t worried, since Fei Yin and Yu Sheng are there. Thus, he can fully concentrate making an array.


    Tang Zhe couldn''t be any more grateful to them. His eyes are red, and Tang Yun was crying. Guo Cheng was unconscious, while Shan Lu is heavily injured. With all their sect elders present, no one died, but everyone is badly injured.


    Although he felt ashamed for asking Cheng Sheng, but earlier, he is prepared to owe Cheng Sheng, even his life, just for Cheng Sheng to make his fellow disciples, the elders, Tang Teng, Shan Lu, Guo Cheng and Tang Yun, everyone''s trip shortened. Yet, Cheng Sheng didn''t ask him for an exchange.


    Tang Zhe closed his eyes, and his tears fell to the array. The moment it touched the array, his tears turned to qi. "Ge¡­" Tang Yun called as he lowered his head and watched Cheng Sheng create an array specifically for them. His hate, that stemmed from envy, towards Cheng Sheng before now turned to awe and respect.


    Suddenly, they heard noises from the sky. It''s the demonic cultivators! Everyone''s eyes showed fear, and also weariness. Tang Teng was about to go but Tang Zhe and Tang Yun stopped him. Tang Zhe was about to go and help Fei Yin and Yu Sheng when they heard Cheng Sheng''s voice.


    "Don''t bother. Those two will finish them off by the time I finish the array. Stop creating more unnecessary ruckus." Cheng Sheng spoke in an irritated voice despite his eyes are closed.


    Tang Zhe is unwilling, but Tang Yun pulled his sleeve and pointed Cheng Sheng. "He''s confident." Tang Yun whispered. He meant that what Cheng Sheng said is true.


    Tang Zhe looked up at the sky, but he really didn''t hear Fei Yin''s and Yu Sheng''s voices. However, they could see that amidst the red streaks of lights that belonged to the demonic cultivators, the green and blue streaks of light are the brightest. They also could see the black-clothed people falling from the sky while screaming.


    Fei Yin and Yu Sheng are fine. They really could handle the demonic cultivators. Tang Zhe sighed in relief before he backed down. "Thanks." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "You''re welcome." Cheng Sheng perfunctorily said as he continued creating the array.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as the array slowly formed to completion.


    Ji County.


    "Don''t you think he needs to wash himself? He stinks?" Feng Mo asked after they left the village and now are walking up the valley. Among them, Li Tian is polite, Sun Yi is carefree and Chen Han is also polite. And so, no one spoke and just silently endured the smell coming from the beggar.


    Only Feng Mo dared to voice his misgivings. No one blamed him. The beggar really stinks too much.


    "Will the Cleaning Talisman work?" Li Tian asked as he took out some Cleaning Talismans.


    "It should work." Chen Han answered.


    Li Tian nodded and threw the Cleaning Talismans on the beggar''s clothes, hair and face. The beggar has no shoes, so he walks barefooted. They waited for a few minutes until the dirt and grime all over the beggar''s body was removed.


    "Finally." They breathed in relief when they finally smelled fresh air. They stretched heir limbs before they turned to the beggar, only to be shocked.


    It wasn''t because the beggar looked like a young man with a handsome face. It was because of Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s reaction. "Ruo-shixiong?!" they exclaimed.


    "''Ruo-shixiong''?" both Chen Han and Sun Yi said as they looked at the flabbergasted expression on Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s face.


    "He''s our shixiong, Ruo She." Li Tian said before he paused. "Well, our former shixiong." He corrected himself.


    "''Ruo She''¡­ why is the name familiar¡­?" Chen Han muttered.


    "I remember now." Sun Yi said. "It was during the second stage of the Intersect Competition where Cheng-shidi got mad and¡­" he muttered as he tried to remember the details. "¡­ we all eavesdropped on him. Cheng-shidi got into a fight with Ruo She before when they were young in the Xinfaxian Sect because of Lei Ling. Cheng-shidi wanted to help Lei Ling who was berated by Ruo She, but things suddenly got heated and they fought." He explained. "Aia. This felt like it was ages ago, but such a fate to meet him here!" he exclaimed as he looked at Ruo She.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo suddenly felt there''s something wrong with what Sun Yi said, but they don''t know what it is. However, they don''t need to think hard since Sun Yi spelled it out for them.


    "Do you really think this is fate?" Sun Yi asked as he turned to Li Tian and Feng Mo with a smile. Li Tian and Feng Mo felt frightened by his smile. "He has been missing for a long time. No news of him reached you. Yet, when the demonic cultivators emerged, he reappeared. It really must be just a coincidence, but would you still think it is a coincidence for him to appear before you two, his former shidis?" he asked.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo fell silent and, after Sun Yi''s words dawned on them, they took a step back from Ruo She who started to regain consciousness. Yet, his pupils still are red.


    "Let me add something ¨C " Sun Yi said. " ¨C because I have lots of free time that time, after I heard Cheng-shidi''s story, I had someone check on this shixiong of yours. Guess what I found?" he asked as he looked at Li Tian and Feng Mo whose expression turned ugly after they saw Ruo She smiled at them when he saw them.


    That gentle smile of their shixiong, yet paired with red eyes of the demonic cultivator, it smears their memories of their shixiong.


    "After Ruo She left your sect, later he became the second disciple of the Fengshen Sect."

 Chapter 255 - The Scum Is Unfavored

    "''Fengshen Sect''¡­ ''Fengshen Sect''¡­ why is it familiar¡­?" Li Tian and Feng Mo muttered as they warily looked at Ruo She who remained smiling at them.


    "Let me jog your memories straight." Sun Yi spoke with a cold voice. "Fengshen Sect is a new sect like the Xinfaxian Sect, but even younger than your sect. Their sect also contains only three people: the sect master, Huo Ling. And, the two disciples: Yi Bing, and Ruo She." He explained.


    Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s eyes widened in shock. "I remember now!" they exclaimed. "We praised Sect Master Huo before!" they said as they looked at each other.


    Sun Yi smiled. "Although, right now, that isn''t all about the Fengshen Sect." he said.


    "Huh?" Li Tian and Feng Mo turned to him, their brain still muddled because of the shock of their reunion with their former shixiong.


    Chen Han, who finally remembered something he heard days ago, spoke. "The Fengshen Sect is just a small sect, but it was naturally also affected by the calamity that befell us." He said. "However, the calamity that befell them is that the sect master was poisoned by the demonic poison. The first disciple was allegedly having an affair with the sect master and killed the second disciple who ¨C " he said and looked at Ruo She whose expression remained the same. " ¨C poisoned the sect master whom he slandered."


    Li Tian and Feng Mo felt a chill ran down their spine as they looked at Ruo She with widened eyes as if they were looking at a monster.


    "Right now, no one knows where the Fengshen Sect master and the first disciple are." Chen Han added.


    "You ¨C " Li Tian and Feng Mo felt stifled. They can''t accept this is how their former shixiong become: a demonic cultivator, a slanderer, a traitor, and a murderer.


    "I remembered that Fengshen Sect master Huo Ling was present in the Intersect Competition. He definitely must have also brought his two disciples for them to watch the competition and learn from it." Sun Yi said. "But, the first disciple is known to be hot-tempered brat. Naturally, he wouldn''t watch to compare himself with others. He is a proud brat. Meanwhile, the second disciple ¨C " he said and smiled at Ruo She. " ¨C he is courteous, polite and good-tempered. But, he is still young. He can''t hide his arrogance no matter how he tried. Thus, people say he is ambitious." He said. "But, whether sect master Huo Ling is aware or not, out of respect for him, the people do not speak about the truth." He explained.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo are speechless as they stared at Ruo She whose smile slowly began to fade.


    "I do not know where, during the times the Fengshen Sect second disciple is absent during the competition matches, have gone?" Sun Yi asked. "Could it be, during those times, you had ''fated encounters'' with some people, precisely, the demonic cultivators?" he smiled.


    "You''re right." Ruo She finally talked.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo gaped at him. It had been a very long time they heard Ruo She''s voice. But, they are more shocked for Ruo She to admit his crimes.


    "It was a demonic cultivator I met. Precisely ¨C " Ruo She smiled as he turned to gaze to Chen Han. " ¨C it is elder Ming." He said.


    "You slander!" Chen Han yelled.


    "Am I?" Ruo She chuckled. "Isn''t he the leader of the demonic cultivators now?" he asked.


    "You - !" Chen Han murderously glared at Ruo She.


    Ruo She laughed. "Elder Ming just gave me an opportunity." He said.


    "Why¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo asked.


    "Why?" Ruo She turned to them. "I am not an orphan, but an abandoned child. My family is poor. Because my sibling is more favored, they abandoned me to feed my sibling. I ran away from my home, at such a young age. I fend for myself until I reached Xinfaxian. Yet, why is it that when I thought I found a new home, I was unfavored again?" he asked through his gnashed teeth. "And so, I left. I knew I''ll never be favored. However, I met Huo Ling." He said. "He only had one child with him. I thought, because I only have one competitor unlike in Xinfaxian and in my family, I can finally be favored. I acted obedient, courteous, good-tempered. I did all I could to become the best child! Yet, in the end¡­" he shook his head as he bitterly smiled. "I ended up being left behind again. I only wanted some affection, yet why couldn''t it be given to me, even just a small amount?!" he cried.


    Li Tian is soft-hearted and Feng Mo, although hot-tempered, also has a soft heart. They felt pity towards Ruo She. However, Sun Yi doesn''t pity him, and neither Chen Han.


    "You''re not left behind." Sun Yi said. "You chose to leave them behind. It''s not affection that you wanted. It''s recognition." He told him.


    Ruo She stared at him.


    "What you did is only for recognition, not affection. You don''t care whether they would love you. What you wanted is for them to recognize you." Sun Yi explained. "It wasn''t that your family does not recognize you. They don''t have enough to feed all of you. It wasn''t that the Xinfaxian Sect forced you out of the sect. It was because you''re dissatisfied with them, feeling like they aren''t enough. It wasn''t that sect master Huo favored Yi Bing. It''s because of you ¨C " he said. " ¨C you''re dissatisfied, again, because you feel like they aren''t enough." He told him. "Your family is too poor, but you can feed yourself that''s why they chose your siblings over you. Instead of understanding your family''s condition, you complain instead. The Xinfaxian Sect wanted you to stay, but you''re the one who chose to leave. It''s because you can''t spread your wings if you stayed there. Sect master Huo didn''t choose Yi Bing over you, but actually gave you space to mull over your thoughts. You are too ambitious. It is good, but if one doesn''t know their limitations, and acted with arrogance towards their ambition, where do you think it''ll lead you to?" he asked and pointed Ruo She''s blood-red eyes.


    "No¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo muttered under their breath. All this while. Ruo She had been a knot in their heart. Yet, now that Sun Yi laid everything bare, they felt stupid.


    "Too greedy for attention? That''s not it." Sun Yi shook his head. "You''re just too greedy with everything!"


    Ruo She''s eyes narrowed and he growled at them. He suddenly leapt and lunged himself at them. Because they weren''t guarded with him earlier, they didn''t tie Ruo She''s feet and also to not waste their energy in carrying him. Now, Ruo She''s attacking them.


    Ruo She had been eyeing Sun Yi who had exposed all his thoughts. And so, he hated him. He opened his mouth wide, revealing his fangs as he neared Sun Yi.


    However, before he could bite Sun Yi''s head off, something white flashed past them before it wrapped Ruo She tightly. "Well said! Well said, Sun-shixiong!" a clap resounded along with the familiar, bright voice.


    Their eyes lit up and they turned. "AH SHENG!" Chen Han cried and his eyes reddened when he saw Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi called and ran towards Cheng Sheng who arrived with Fei Yin and Yu Sheng.


    "AH SHENG!" Chen Han cried as he hugged Cheng Sheng tight.


    "Cheng-shidi!!!" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Sun Yi cried as they all jumped on the siblings and hugged them tight.


    "Li-shixiong¡­ Feng-shixiong¡­ Sun-shixiong¡­" Cheng Sheng''s eyes reddened. "¡­ as well as brother¡­" he said and smiled at Chen Han as he returned their hugs.


    Yu Sheng cleared his throat and wanted to say something but Fei Yin stopped him. Yu Sheng knew Fei Yin doesn''t want him to break the group''s reunion, and he doesn''t want to be a party-pooper either, so he rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. He vented his irritation to Ruo She who was struggling inside the Shapeshifting Blanket that wrapped him like a zongzi.


    He moved his index finger, and the Shapeshifting Blanket flew towards him with Ruo She inside. "The Shapeshifting Blanket would eat the demonic qi and convert it into qi. This bastard must feel like his life is being sucked out of him by the Shapeshifting Blanket ¨C " Yu Sheng maliciously grinned as he raised his fists and punched Ruo She like a punching bag.


    Fei Yin rolled his eyes and glanced at Cheng Sheng and the others, only to see them happily chatting like there''s nothing that mattered right now. They didn''t even glance at Yu She beating Ruo She, not see Fei Yin who is staring at them, waiting for them to invite them with their group. These ungrateful and flippant¡­! he thought as his face darkened.


    If it wasn''t for Jing Xian, the system, how would they finally find Chen Han''s group?!

 Chapter 256 - The Scum Is Discreet

    "He stabbed you because he was under a spell?!" Chen Han, Sun Yi, Li Tian and Feng Mo said after Cheng Sheng explained to them about what happened inside the Cave of Retribution.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "The longer you stay there, the stronger the spell will affect you." He explained.


    "But, how did Yu-ge reach the Cave of Retribution so easily?" Feng Mo asked. He''s now back to calling Yu Sheng ''Yu-ge''.


    "Didn''t he disappear during the Zunjingde Sect rescuing Jing Hei and Qian Lin? That''s how it is." Cheng Sheng explained. He and Yu Sheng already talked about their alibi while in the Cave of Retribution before they went back to Xinfaxian.


    "Oh." They all nodded, finally understanding everything.


    Cheng Sheng secretly sighed in relief. He doesn''t want to lie to them, but can he tell them that he is Shen Qi and he''s not really ''Chen Shen''?! "Let''s just leave him here." he said after they finished catching up with each other and turned to Ruo She.


    "Why?" Fei Yin asked while Yu Sheng was still beating up Ruo She whose screams are muffled because of the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    "His body is very weak against the demonic poison." Cheng Sheng said when he saw through the Shapeshifting Blanket Ruo She''s veins are bulging and they are pitch black. "His meridians were destroyed by the demonic poison. I guess, he thought he would become a demonic cultivator after taking the demonic poison. However, that is if he could survive the demonic poison transforming his body." He explained. "Ruo She''s body is very weak for the demonic poison. He only brought more harm to himself. He doesn''t have enough time to live." He told them as he made the Shapeshifting Blanket release Ruo She who fell to the ground, black and blue.


    "Cheng Sheng! I knew it''s you!" Ruo She shouted.


    "Ruo-shixiong¡­ ugh. I''m dirtying my mouth if I''ll call you like this, or even just your name." Cheng Sheng frowned.


    Everyone. "¡­" even just with words, he is a germaphobe?!


    "Do you really think everyone forced you to leave? You''re so full of yourself!" Cheng Sheng said. "That''s only what you think. Have you even asked others of what they think? No. It''s because you only believed in yourself. You never believed on others. You always think you are right." He told him. "Acting the victim, aren''t we? You think we''re ganging up on you? No." he shook his head. "What we did, including your parents, shifu and founder in the past, and sect master Huo¡­ we already saw through you."


    Ruo She gasped while Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s eyes widened. So, Cheng Sheng actually knew Ruo She''s personality in the past? That''s why he did it¡­ he acted the villain for their sake! "You!" Ruo She gnashed his teeth as he resentfully glared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Your parents abandoned you since they know you have the means to survive while your siblings don''t. Shifu and founder didn''t stop you from leaving since they know you can''t spring your wings in Xinfaxian. It''s too small for your ambitions. And sect master Huo ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. ¨C you''re too smart for him, he isn''t enough to be your teacher."


    "Cheng Sheng ¨C " Ruo She called as he tried to get up from the ground. But, his body ached all over because of the effect of the demonic poison, and as well as from Yu Sheng''s beating.


    "This is where we cut off all our ties. We do not wish to see you again. As a sentiment for our previous relationship ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. " ¨C we''ll leave you alive. Your life is in your hands, again." He said and then kept the Shapeshifting Blanket while walking away.


    Fei Yin immediately followed Cheng Sheng. Even if Ruo She was his fellow disciple in the past, but it is fake. Cheng Sheng''s relationship as a fellow disciple is also fake, but Cheng Sheng learned how to place importance with his relationship to other people as the time passed.


    Yu Sheng naturally couldn''t bear to care with other things and followed his brother and Fei Yin. Chen Han and Sun Yi don''t have any relationship with Ruo She, and so they left.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo are the only ones left. "You¡­" Li Tian shook his head and sighed. He gave Ruo She a slight bow before he left. That''s the remaining respect he had for Ruo She. Feng Mo followed Li Tian''s act, then also left.


    Everyone finally left, leaving Ruo She breathing heavily on the ground because of anger, and bearing the pain. He could feel his insides are rotting because of the demonic poison, as well as his flesh. He watched them all leave and disappear from his sight. Everyone left him¡­ no. It was he who left them. However, right now, it''s their turn to leave him. This is his karma.


    Over the years, he was bearing the pain. Now, he''s at his limit. He took a knife from his pocket. He should''ve killed Li Tian and Feng Mo earlier. But, he didn''t. He laughed. He''s such a hypocrite ¨C


    The knife pierced through his chest, and fresh, black blood seeped out.


    ¡­


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo called as they looked at Cheng Sheng''s back, walking in the lead.


    "It''s fine." Cheng Sheng said. "It''s better for him to end his life with his own hands, than have others end it for him." He told them. "Making him choose his death, that''s the least respect we could give him as our former fellow disciple." he explained.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at each other before they lowered their head. If it were just them earlier, they don''t know how to deal with Ruo She and would leave Ruo She''s fate on Chen Han''s and Sun Yi''s hands. Since Sun Yi and Chen Han don''t have any relationship with Ruo She, they would definitely kill him. One: Ruo She is a demonic cultivator. Two: Ruo She committed crimes. Not only he colluded with demonic cultivators, but he also harmed his own shifu, Huo Ling.


    "Although this is not the same, but also somewhat the same ¨C " Cheng Sheng said and turned to Chen Han. " ¨C brother. When we meet elder Ming, what are you going to do? How will you face him? What will you say to him?" he asked.


    Chen Han opened his mouth to speak, only for his lips to tremble. He might be showing he isn''t affected, or only affected a little, but anyone close to him could see Chen Han''s heart is very heavy at the moment. Chen Han is silently, secretly enduring his grievances from Ming Ye''s betrayal. "I ¨C " he spoke, his voice hoarse.


    Yu Sheng who is still resentful of Cheng Sheng calling others ''brother'' didn''t speak this time. He knew when to and not to make a fuss. He is discreet, and this is what he is different from his younger brother who isn''t.


    "Tell us now, so we can prepare when the time comes." Cheng Sheng said to Chen Han, very direct. Straightforward.


    Chen Han''s eyes reddened as he looked at Cheng Sheng with his eyes filled with pain. He knew, his younger brother is only being rational. He is thinking for their group, something that might happen during their travel to the West. "I ¨C " he said as he pulled at his hair in anguish. " ¨C don''t know." He finally said.


    Sun Yi fell silent while Li Tian and Feng Mo lowered their head. They also know that Chen Han impulsively decided to leave, but they are with him. They know his reason, they understand him. Chen Han wanted to clear his mind, and he can''t do it if he stayed in Xinfaxian. He would feel pressured.


    Cheng Sheng already expected the answer and he turned to Sun Yi. "Sun-shixiong." He called.


    "If my Yuan will become a demonic cultivator, I would still accept him." Sun Yi said. "Even if he committed crimes, I will still stay with him. Not because it is my duty as his husband, but because I love him. He became my husband on the premise I love him." He said. "And I love him, because I believe in him." He added.


    They felt their heart became elated from Sun Yi''s answer. That''s right. They left to go to the West is because they believe. They have faith. Faith on Chen Han. Faith on Sun Yi. Faith on themselves. As well as faith on Cheng Sheng that Cheng Sheng would return, and would definitely come and help them.


    "My shifu¡­" Chen Han''s tears fell. "I honestly don''t know what to do with him. But! I know what I''m going to do myself ¨C " he said and raised his head as he faced his younger brother that''s now smiling at him encouragingly.


    Yu Sheng snorted at the scene while Fei Yin smiled.


    " ¨C I will ask him for his reason doing all of these¡­ I''ll give him the benefit of the doubt. And depending on his answer, I will then decide."

 Chapter 257 - The Scum Is Cruel

    Youxiwang Sect, Xiwang.


    "Ah, Luo Shi, Luo Shi¡­" Ming Ye muttered as he looked at Luo Shi''s motionless corpse on his bed.


    "Sire¡­" a voice called from outside. "Elder Luo''s disciple is being stubborn eating his meals. This is the fourteenth day." He reported.


    "Leave him if he won''t eat. He won''t die from that." Ming Ye said as he held Luo Shi''s cold and stiff hands and lovingly caressed it. He had changed Luo Shi''s clothes to casual clothes, and so his eyes caught sight of Luo Shi''s bandaged chest.


    That day after Chen Jing and Wu Fan left, he and Luo Shi were left. He was reluctant to leave and return to his quarters, since he wanted to spend more time with Luo Shi alone. However, he has to leave.


    But, Luo Shi suddenly spoke. "How did you know about Wuran that no one in this age knows unless purposely searched in the records?" he asked. "Unless¡­ you are from there." he added. His second sentence isn''t a question, but a statement. He said it with conviction and stared at Ming Ye''s eyes.


    Ming Ye subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but Ming Ye was caught with Luo Shi''s firm gaze. "What are you talking about?" he asked as he still wanted to avoid. However, he knew. He was already caught.


    "I don''t know how it happened." Luo Shi said as he shook his head while some shadows started to come out of their hiding.


    Ming Ye''s eyes glanced at the shadows and his heart skipped a beat. He wanted for Luo Shi to stop talking, but Luo Shi continued. "Stop ¨C " he said, his voice hoarse as he walked towards Luo Shi and reached him.


    "But ¨C " Luo Shi continued. " ¨C I am certain you are not Ming Ye." He said and smiled as shadows finally fully came out and lunged at Luo Shi!


    "STOP!" Ming Ye yelled, both to Luo Shi and the shadows.


    "My Lord!" the leader of the shadows called and knelt. The shadows behind him followed. "He knows your identity! We must kill him!" they said.


    "NO!" Ming Ye said and glared at the shadow while holding Luo Shi''s arm he grabbed tight. His whole body is trembling while he nervously looked at Luo Shi who continued to smile coldly. "He is still of use to us. We can use him to bait the current sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect." he said and pulled Luo Shi away.


    "My Lord?!" the leader of the demonic cultivators called. "Where are you ¨C "


    "I knew where to lock him myself!" Ming Ye said and turned to coldly look at the demonic cultivator. "Or, are you questioning my intentions?" he asked.


    "No! This subordinate wouldn''t dare!" the demonic cultivator bowed.


    Ming Ye didn''t bother himself with him and immediately pulled the silent Luo Shi away. "What are you playing at?!" he snapped as soon as they reached his room and set up a Sound-Cancelling Barrier around his room.


    "Using myself to make Chen Jing and Wu Fan safely leave, and force you out after I assure they''ll be safe." Luo Shi answered.


    Ming Ye fell silent. He didn''t order the demonic cultivators to follow Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "You alone is enough." He said as he held Luo Shi''s hand.


    Luo Shi pulled his hand from Ming Ye''s grasp, misunderstanding what Ming Ye said. "Of course. I am Wu Yuan''s shifu. Although Wu Fan is his father, but Wu Yuan wouldn''t disobey Wu Fan if Wu Fan sacrifices himself, because Wu Yuan knows Wu Fan is always serious with his orders." He said as he walked away from Ming Ye. "Whereas I, his second father, Wu Yuan felt greatly indebted and would definitely want to save myself, unlike Wu Fan who would selflessly sacrifice himself for the great cause." He laughed.


    "But you didn''t!" Ming Ye said as he gnashed his teeth. His fingers curled after Luo Shi''s warmth left his hand. "You aren''t selfish unlike they thought!" he told him. And he is frustrated because of it. If only Luo Shi selfishly left with Chen Jing and Wu Fan earlier, instead of leaving himself to be captured by them, this wouldn''t have happened.


    "I am the great choice as the hostage. Wu Fan left for Wuran with Chen Jing, and no one knows where it is. Meanwhile, I am here. Wu Yuan would definitely save me first while hoping for Wu Fan''s safety in the second. Thus, Wu Yuan would definitely fall in your hands." Luo Shi said.


    "Luo Shi." He called.


    "I have only one question." Luo Shi said as he stopped and turned to Ming Ye. "Who are you?" he asked.


    Ming Ye''s lips moved, before an answer came out of his mouth. "Wu Ran." He said. "The King of Wuran." He told him.


    Luo Shi slowly closed his eyes as he bitterly smiled. "You''re really cruel." He said.


    Ming Ye didn''t answer and just pulled him.


    "Luo Shi¡­" he called as he carefully touched the wound on Luo Shi''s chest.


    "SHIFU!" Wu Yuan called as he was subdued by the demonic cultivators. "Ming-shishu, how could you reduce my shifu to this?! He doesn''t deserve this treatment! How can you defile him?! How can you humiliate him like this?!" he asked, enraged. For the first time, the ever-respectful Wu Yuan disrespectfully glared at Ming Ye.


    "Shut your mouth!" the demonic cultivator kicked Wu Yuan and punched him.


    Luo Shi''s eyes moved as his hand also moved. The demonic cultivators saw him and immediately acted, wanted to kill him. However, suddenly, they saw a sword stabbed Luo Shi''s chest!


    "SHIFUUUU!!!" Wu Yuan screamed in anguish when he saw blood splattered in the air and stained the floor after Ming Ye stabbed Luo Shi.


    Luo Shi was blocking Ming Ye from everyone''s sight, and so they didn''t see the shocked look on Ming Ye''s face. "Ming Ye¡­" he called. "I''ve known you''re not him, since the original Ming Ye is vile." He coughed as he bumped his forehead against Ming Ye''s forehead, enduring to still stand to continue to block Ming Ye from their sight, even though his lips were stained with blood, and his chest hurt so much. "We are both orphans. He always steals my food, since I am weaker than him. One time, he beat me up and left me out cold in the snow. I was buried in the snow, and loathed him. However, when I woke up, I saw you. I wanted to kill you, but I was very weak from fever. I watched you if you''ll poison me, but you didn''t. instead, you nursed me to back to health. I was suspicious of you, wanting to see what you''re up to. However ¨C " he violently coughed and more blood stained Ming Ye''s clothes.


    Wu Yuan''s cries echoed in the background, but it''s as if the two of them are in a different world.


    " ¨C I didn''t notice, I fell in love with you in the process. You''re very different from him. I knew you''re a ghost that possessed him. But, I am glad you possessed him. You gave me a partner to spend the rest of my life with. Yet ¨C " he bitterly laughed as his tears fell. " ¨C fate is really cruel. All this while, I think you''re just an ordinary ghost that possessed him. I wanted to trade for your life, in whichever master you have. I can give up the whole Youxiwang Sect, the world, just for your life. But, what I didn''t know that you really want the world, and I can''t trade for your life, since I can''t have it." He said and hugged Ming Ye whose eyes are red from holding back his tears. "Ming Ye¡­ ah, Ming Ye¡­ this life of mine I owed you, now you can take it back." He told him and his hand holding Ming Ye''s hand he forced to stab him earlier, he moved to make the sword plunge deeper in his chest. "I only have one request left¡­ I hope you can grant me." He told him.


    "Don''t ¨C " Ming Ye spoke.


    "The Youxiwang Sect¡­ this whole world I wanted to give up earlier¡­ since I can''t have your life for mine alone¡­ can you leave it be?" Luo Shi asked. "I know it''s very absurd. But, I really wish for it to happen. Don''t torment everyone. Ever¡­ again¡­" he said as he closed his eyes and laid limp on Ming Ye''s shoulder.


    "My Lord!" Ming Ye finally heard his subordinates'' calls after he felt his ears became deaf from the ringing in his head after Luo Shi grabbed his hand and stabbed him earlier. "My Lord¡­?" they called when they saw Ming Ye''s out of it. "My Lord ¨C "


    "SHUT UP!" Ming Ye finally shouted. Even Wu Yuan who was screaming stopped. They all watched as Ming Ye fell on his knees and hugged Luo Shi''s corpse that has gone cold. "*sob¡­"


    Everyone watched, dazed, as Ming Ye sobbed, before his cries became louder and echoed in the silent halls of the Youxiwang Sect.

 Chapter 258 - The Scum Is Rational

    Ming Ye watched his tear fell and soaked Luo Shi''s clothes before drying. "Luo Shi¡­" he called. "Do you think I''ll grant you your wish? Maybe if you didn''t choose to die, I might have granted it. But ¨C " his eyes narrowed as he held Luo Shi''s hand tight. " ¨C I won''t let you. I won''t let you!" he said before he carefully placed Luo Shi''s hand on the bed and stormed out of his room.


    "My Lord!" a subordinate cried.


    "Where''s Wu Yuan?" he asked.


    "Still at the prison." The subordinate answered.


    Ming Ye left, but a smile was on his face. If that is Luo Shi''s wish, then why can he not wish for it, too? If Luo Shi wanted to trade for his life in exchange for the sect and the world, why can''t he trade for it, too?


    The door opened and he saw Wu Yuan was hang on the wall with his limbs and neck. His body is full of wounds, and he''s also suffering in internal injuries. His hair is in a disarray, and he looked so filthy after not taking a bath for more than a week. His clothes are also torn.


    "I can offer you a deal." Ming Ye told him.


    Wu Yuan slowly raised his head.


    Zhongyang, Central Region.


    At the closed gates, a group of demonic cultivators arrived. "Had any luck?" one of the guards asked as the group approached.


    The leader of the group clicked his tongue. "Those bastards are so fierce, we''ve got a hard time killing them. Why resist when you already know what awaits is death?" he shook his head and patted the guard''s shoulder before striding in.


    The guard felt intimidated after he saw the subordinates following their leader are radiating killing intent. They immediately looked away. Even though they are demonic cultivators, but they differed in rank. Like them, the guards, they are the foot soldiers. One rank higher than them are the demonic cultivators that can absorb and control the negative qi. Higher than them are the ones who can absorb and control demonic qi. Of course, in each rank, there''s a big difference. However, between the negative qi and the demonic qi, there''s a vast difference.


    The guards believed that the ones who just arrived are the demonic cultivators of the third rank ¨C they can control demonic qi. They shuddered in fear and resumed guarding the gates.


    They didn''t know that the ones that just entered the Zhongyang, their expression became even more murderous as they looked around. The Zhongyang had undergone a tremendous change in just two weeks. Everywhere, you can see a demonic cultivator, even just in a corner. There are still ordinary people left, but to do menial tasks.


    The ones the demonic cultivators killed first are the wealthy people to steal their riches. They left the ordinary people to work for them. Like in one of the inns, a waitress was being molested in broad daylight. If it were the righteous cultivators around, the waitress would have already been saved. However, the demonic cultivators are around instead of the righteous cultivators. Instead of saving the waitress, they instead casted lascivious gazes at her, thinking when can it be their turn next with her.


    The waitress who could only silently wept hang her head in shame as her clothes were slowly torn by the demonic cultivator teasing her. She doesn''t know how many days has it been since her nightmare started. However, she knows, there''s now a life inside her belly.


    Her eyes reddened further and, from nowhere, she took out a knife and stabbed herself in the stomach. I''m sorry, my child¡­ she thought as her body fell on the floor and stained it with her blood. Even if you were conceived from a sin, I wish for you to have a better life than your life after you will be born. You will never live peacefully if you will be born in this world, so, I wish for you to be born in another world, with a peaceful environment.


    She slowly closed her eyes and a tear fell, mixing with her blood on the floor.


    The group of seven that just arrived closed their eyes in silence at the injustice before them. The laughter of the demonic cultivators ringing in their ears.


    "Let''s go." Their leader said and they walked upstairs where they had booked some rooms for themselves. They can still hear the laughter of the demonic cultivators below.


    One of them finally can''t hold back anymore and was about to go back and deal with those demonic cultivators, but one of his peers stopped him. "Leave it." He told him.


    They silently proceeded and entered a room, only to see a cloaked man waiting for them inside. His cloak hid his appearance, and his aura is subtle. However, with the high-level experts their group are, they could identify that the one before them is a righteous cultivator.


    "You finally arrived." The righteous cultivator spoke.


    "Fourth young master Jing." The leader of the group said.


    Jing Kang nodded and pulled down the hood of his cloak. "Thank you for hard work, second young master Chen." He said.


    The leader of the group, Cheng Sheng, grinned as he turned to the others. "Fortunately, You-shimei isn''t procrastinating and learned to be smarter." he said after their face returned to their original face. "Not only our bearing and clothes are eye-catching, btu also our face value!" he said.


    Jing Kang and the others. "¡­" whatever you say.


    Jing Kang recovered his calm while Li Tian locked the door. "Qi Ling is going crazy." He said. "He is pushing the blame on your head." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged. "I''m used to it." He said as he sat down on a chair while the others could only feel helpless because of his carefree attitude.


    However, they already expected this outcome to happen since they destroyed their Cleansing Stones that acted as the sign for the demonic cultivators to invade Zhongyang. Everything is coincidental, or just well-planned.


    "How is your sect?" Fei Yin asked.


    Jing Kang sighed. "On the last rescue, uncle was injured." He answered. "The elders of the sect are pulling themselves to not lower the morale of everyone. Fortunately, sect leader Xie is there, as well as young master Zuo." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Li Tian and Feng Mo sighed in relief while Chen Han and Sun Yi finally felt better. However, upon hearing Zuo Zhe''s name, Yu Sheng''s expression changed.


    "Oh, right." Feng Mo said as if he remembered something. "Yu-ge''s finally returned. You still haven''t seen young master Zuo, right?" he asked as he turned to Yu Sheng.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng and answered and forced a smile. "I want to give him a surprise." He told him.


    Li Tian smiled while Feng Mo grinned. Sun Yi whistled with a grin while Chen Han laughed and patted Yu Sheng''s back. Only Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng knows the truth: Yu Sheng has a problem with Zuo Zhe. However, they didn''t say anything and just remained silent.


    "Then, let''s go to Yunxiao Inn." Jing Kang said.


    "Yes." They nodded.


    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    "It''s not like I want to become a cultivator, that''s why I know some about the cultivation world." Qie Shi said as they ate lunch. He has finally become clear-headed after Wu Xi gave him a bottle of Spring of Life.


    "Then¡­" You Rou said.


    "I am a thief. Naturally, I had to gather information around me to look for my next target." Qie Shi explained.


    "Then, now¡­" Lei Ling said.


    "Of course, he''ll become my wife!" Sun Rong said as he sat beside Qie Shi.


    Qie Shi''s face immediately blushed as he scooted away from Sun Rong as if he was burned when their skin touched. "Go away!" he told him. "I am being muddle-headed before! You pervert!" he said as he glared at Sun Rong.


    Everyone laughed. No one took it seriously, since they can see that even if Sun Rong looked like joking, but he really liked Qie Shi. Qie Shi, even though he''s refusing Sun Rong''s advances, he is attracted to Sun Rong. Furthermore, even if he had already given half of the bottle of the Spring of Life to Sun Rong as a form of gratitude, he looked like he isn''t prepared to cut relations with Sun Rong. In which Sun Rong took for granted Qie Shi''s reluctance.


    Lei Ling smiled when, suddenly, he groaned in pain. "Ugh!" he cried as he held his head when he thought it was about to split into two.


    "Ah Ling!" Lei Qing cried and immediately caught her younger brother who collapsed from his seat. "Ah Ling! What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "Jie¡­ I ¨C " Lei Ling spoke before he gasped when suddenly the scene changed before him. "This is - !" he muttered under his breath when he saw the familiar place. " ¨C the Righteous Alliance?!" he exclaimed.


    Then, he heard a chuckle.


    "Qi Ling!" Lei Ling exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 259 - The Scum Is A Writer

    "Ah Ling!" Lei Qing cried in panic. "What are you talking about?!" she asked when she saw her younger brother''s shocked expression. However, Lei Ling''s eyes are blank. "Ah Ling! Answer me!" she said.


    "Jie¡­ you¡­ I''m still in the sect?" Lei Ling asked as he blinked. The Righteous Alliance, as well as Qi Ling, disappeared. "Jie¡­" he called.


    "What was that about?" Sun Rong asked.


    "Shijie¡­ what happened to Lei-shixiong?" You Rou asked, her eyes filled with worry as she looked at Lei Ling.


    "I don''t know, it''s too sudden¡­" Lei Qing shook her head. "Let''s go ask shifu." She said.


    "Yes." You Rou nodded as she helped Lei Qing help Lei Ling to walk since Lei Ling''s head is still aching and he felt dizzy.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi watched with a sigh the Xinfaxian sect disciples left.


    Yunxiao Inn, Zhongyang, Central Region.


    "Founder!" Cheng Sheng cried as they safely arrived in the Yunxiao Inn.


    They were unhindered with their walk because their group is still wearing the demonic cultivators'' clothes. Jing Kang was hidden in the middle of them to obstruct the demonic cultivators'' sight of him.


    "Xiao Sheng! Xiao Yin! Xiao Tian! Xiao Mo!" Xie Lan exclaimed as he hugged his four disciples tight. Everyone cheered with their return. "You''ve all worked hard." He said as he patted them. "Young master Chen. Second young master Sun." he said when he saw Chen Han and Sun Yi. The smile on Xie Lan''s face faded when he remembered what happened to the Youxiwang Sect.


    Chen Han and Sun Yi just bowed and didn''t speak.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng, who was overlooked by everyone, called someone who was also overlooked by everyone.


    Zuo Zhe who was hiding in the corner jumped in fright and he looked away. "Yu Sheng." He lowered his head, not daring to look at Yu Sheng in the eyes.


    Yu Sheng fell silent seeing Zuo Zhe''s behavior. Zuo Zhe also didn''t speak again.


    Zuo Zhe secretly sighed in relief when he didn''t hear Yu Sheng speak, but he also felt disappointed. I knew he''d be mad. He bitterly smiled. When he saw the familiar palace, it was just then some memories returned to him.


    He remembered the Feng Hua Palace, and the Cave of Retribution hidden beneath it, with the Spring of Life inside. In the Spring of Life Hui Shen''s power is coming from. It is where everything was born, including Hui Shen. However, among the gods, only Bai Shen, Hei Shen and Hui Shen were left.


    Zuo Zhe knew his mistake. He shouldn''t have written. However, he didn''t expect for everything he wrote to become real. How can it become real? How did fiction become a reality? No one told him the answer, and so he continued to write. If transmigrating is the punishment, then he now regrets. He now repents. He doesn''t want to stay in this world anymore and face Yu Sheng.


    It was because he doesn''t want to see Yu Sheng that he didn''t follow them to Xinfaxian Sect. He felt ashamed to face Yu Sheng. He was the one who brought them their tragedy. Cheng Sheng died being skinned alive by Cheng Shu, and then beheaded after. Yu Sheng died by being pierced by thousands of arrows while sitting on top of his horse which continued to run until can''t run anymore and died along with its master.


    Zuo Zhe left and went back to their room in the Yunxiao Inn. But, Yu Sheng stayed along the first floor, giving Zuo Zhe some space. Even if he can''t see Zuo Zhe, but he can feel him. Not only because of their life and death contract, but also because he loves him. And so, when Zuo Zhe closed the door and cried, Yu Sheng felt his heart was being torn apart. His eyes reddened, and his fists clenched.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin felt the fluctuation of qi and turned to Yu Sheng. They looked at each other before Fei Yin nodded at Cheng Sheng and occupied everyone''s attention to him so Cheng Sheng could go to Yu Sheng.


    "Ge." Cheng Sheng called.


    Yu Sheng was startled by Cheng Sheng''s address to him. He raised his head and smiled. "You finally acknowledge me as your elder brother?" he asked.


    "Will you acknowledge how terrible your face right now, then?" Cheng Sheng asked back. Both of them stared at each other before Yu Sheng looked away.


    "Zhe, he¡­" Yu Sheng said as his pupils trembled when he felt his heart aching again.


    "Hey." Cheng Sheng called. "Can you listen to me? Zuo Zhe wrote two novels, one is mine and the other is Fei Yin''s." he said and glanced at Fei Yin. "Both of us have experienced tragedies one after another. However, do you think you''re too presumptuous?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "I don''t know if Fei Yin is running out of time that time he talked to you, but did he not mention that Zuo Zhe wrote our story ¨C " Cheng Sheng looked at Yu Sheng. " ¨C which has an ending of us being lovers?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng''s eyes widened and he immediately shuddered in disgust. "Although we are gods, but that doesn''t mean we should practice the incest act!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "That''s why Fei Yin hates you, because you''re my supposed lover." He told him. "Don''t you get it yet?" he asked.


    "What is?" Yu Sheng asked.


    Cheng Sheng frowned as he looked at Yu Sheng like he hated the iron for not becoming steel. "Zuo Zhe don''t know we are authentic brothers, so he wrote us ending up as lovers. If he''s the one who wrote everything that happened to our life, why would he write our story with us becoming lovers when we''re actually brothers?" he asked.


    It took a while for Yu Sheng before he finally realized. "You mean ¨C " his eyes brightened as his hope lit up.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." He said. "Zuo Zhe is just a writer. He may have created us, but every detail in our life, he didn''t write. That''s because what he wrote is only the surface of our life, the general plot of our life. But, each and ever secret of our birth, of our meetings, etc., he didn''t." he explained.


    "Then, where¡­" where did the secrets come from? Yu Sheng wanted to ask.


    "I don''t know." Cheng Sheng said. "I have a bugging question in my mind that I longed to ask." He said before turning to Fei Yin. "You can say it is a talent, however, how can the writers write another person''s story?" he asked before he turned back to Yu Sheng who was stunned. "I say, their talent is only to write, to share another person''s story, but that person''s story is his own, and not by others." He shook his head and saw Yu Sheng''s lips curled up into a smile. "Their talent is writing flowery words, being very detailed with their narration. However, what their ''gift'' is ''creating'' another person''s story." He said.


    "And this ''gift'' is actually the true story of a real person. This ''gift'' was given to the writers for them to share it with others." Yu Sheng finally realized the matter.


    Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "Zhe thought he was the one who created those tragedies for us when, in fact, it was just given to him in the form of ''ideas''." Yu Sheng rose from his seat.


    Cheng Sheng patted Yu Sheng''s shoulder. "Go." He told him and pushed him towards the stairs.


    "Cheng Sheng." Yu Sheng called before he climbed up the stairs. "Thank you." He told him before finally climbing up the stairs to comfort Zuo Zhe.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just smiled. He doesn''t believe someone as soft-hearted as Zuo Zhe would be cruel to give them a tragic life. Thus, he thinks someone gave their story to Zuo Zhe for Zuo Zhe to write as a form of entertainment. The writer thought what he is writing is just a form of entertainment, but when reality strikes him, for one example is Zuo Zhe, transmigrating into the story you''ve written¡­ it''s such a cruelty is you''ve transmigrated to the worst story.


    Cheng Sheng had such a horrible thought. If the objective is to make these writers feel horrible, regret and despair that they had written such tragic stories¡­ he shook his head. But, if it is true, then, why?


    Another question is, who ''told'' their story to Zuo Zhe? Who gave these ideas to the writers? His eyes roamed around the surroundings and then met Fei Yin''s gaze. He saw the worry in Fei Yin''s smile and he gave him a reassuring smile before he joined them.


    A man with a conical hat and wearing a beggar''s clothes watched Cheng Sheng walked towards Fei Yin. "He''s really smart." He said as he stared at Cheng Sheng. "The Devourer didn''t choose wrong when he chose him to eat his soul. Cheng Sheng is very, very exceptional. The tragedies in his life just made his soul be more beautiful." He sighed in admiration. Then, he disappeared from the roof.

 Chapter 260 - The Scum Is A System

    Fei Yin turned when he sensed something before his gaze landed on the roof of the annex building. Xi Tong. He thought and his eyes narrowed before he fixed his expression and turned to smile to the others who are asking him and Cheng Sheng about their condition, and the travel they experienced before they arrived in Zhongyang.


    He raised his arm and wrapped it around Cheng Sheng protectively. He can''t bear it if he''ll lose him again, this precious one of his named Cheng Sheng. They have gone through countless worlds already. Apocalypse, entertainment industry, Western fantasy, ancient China, beast world, omegaverse world, interstellar world, and there''s also a mix of these worlds like interstellar omegaverse, interstellar beast world, and there''s that interstellar guide-sentinel world. There were even some worlds where some characters have been reborn, or that they transmigrated like them. Some transmigrators tried to change the world as part of their task given to them by their system.


    System again¡­ his eyelids lowered, hiding his eyes that''re filled with so much thought. After he appeared before Jing Xian and helped Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang against Qi Ling''s people while Jing Xian saved Su Yuan, the two of them met and talked about what happened to the Ten Thousand Dimensions.


    Jing Xian said, after he was forced out of the Devourer of his body and took over it, Jing Xian was duped. He had been told that the Keeper travelled to another world again, and so Jing Xian, after waiting for a long time, followed the Keeper. He never would have imagined that he can''t go back to the Ten Thousand Dimensions once again.


    "That bastard Xi Tong was the one who told me. I should''ve known¡­ he''s loyal to the Devourer!" Jing Xian gnashed his teeth his anger.


    Xi Tong is the other system serving the Keeper. Jing Xian, or the other system, is like a butler system for the Keeper. Xi Tong is the main system, while there are countless subsystems under him. Jing Xian is one, but he had been upgraded as the Keeper''s nanny system. He''s above than the subsystems, but below than Xi Tong. And so, Jing Xian followed Xi Tong''s order to go after the Keeper that went to ''travel'' to another world again.


    "After I realized everything, it was too late. I can''t go back to the Ten Thousand Dimensions, nor can transmigrate to other worlds. I was stuck here, everyday hoping for you to arrive here so I can tell you of what happened." Jing Xian sadly said. If he''s not waiting for the Keeper''s arrival, he is busy watching the other Righteous Alliance elders'' daily activities, as well as Qi Ling''s secret schemes.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. You''ve been greatly wronged." Fei Yin sighed.


    "No, no, no! My Lord, I am alright! Life here has been fun!" Jing Xian said.


    Fei Yin smiled before his smile faded. "Since the Keeper of the Dimensions shouldn''t interfere with any characters in any other worlds, I have met Sheng." He said. "My feelings for him grew, and I suppress it always so I can''t interfere with his life. From these suppressed feelings the Devourer grew. He grew along with my feelings for Sheng, until I cannot stop him anymore." He shook his head.


    "My Lord¡­" it''s that Cheng Sheng again! Jing Xian felt pissed.


    Fei Yin smiled. "It wasn''t your fault Xi Tong deceived you. He is stronger than you, so he found out since long ago about the Devourer. That''s why he must have had switched sides." He sighed.


    "Blasted aasahgdjsdj!" Jing Xian cursed Xi Tong.


    Fei Yin laughed. "If we can stop the Devourer, then Xi Tong will be on our side again, since there''s no more other side left for him to choose except ours." He told Jing Xian.


    Jing Xian''s face became darker and he turned his back to Fei Yin to utter strings of curses for Xi Tong.


    "Jing Xian." Fei Yin called, gone is the smile on his face and the laughter in his voice. "The reason why you can''t go to the other worlds is that the Devourer and Xi Tong didn''t trap you here." He said and turned to Jing Xian. "It''s because, the moment Sheng and I reached this world, all the other worlds have been done devoured by the Devourer."


    "What¡­?" Jing Xian was aghast.


    "Every world Sheng and I left, I could feel it disappearing. It must meant that the Devourer devoured all of them, and ¨C " Fei Yin took a deep breath. " ¨C this is the only world left among the ten thousand worlds I''ve been guarding as the Keeper." He said, tiredness in his voice.


    "No way!" Jing Xian exclaimed. "You mean¡­ all those worlds¡­ those ten thousand worlds¡­ are just gone?!" he asked.


    Fei Yin nodded as he looked at his hand and opened his palm. "I can feel him, since he is a part of me." He sighed.


    "My Lord¡­" Jing Xian looked at him in pity. "What do we do now?" he asked.


    "I don''t know." Fei Yin honestly answered. "This world had existed for so long, but he didn''t end this world. I dare not think it''s because of me, but maybe because of Sheng. Or, maybe he has some other motives." He frowned as he doesn''t like it if someone is after Cheng Sheng, most especially his other self. "I am still thinking of a way to deal with him. For now, look after the Xinfaxian Sect, as well as the other sects. Sheng wouldn''t like it if someone would suffer an accident." He told him.


    Jing Xian was about to answer ''yes'' when he heard Fei Yin''s last sentence. "¡­ yes, My Lord." He answered with a forced smile.


    Fei Yin didn''t stay any longer and flew towards Xinfaxian Sect to meet with his beloved.


    Cheng Sheng felt Fei Yin''s hold of him tightened. He had long noticed Fei Yin seemed distracted. "Founder." He called. "We''ll meet with sect leader Jing, as well as with elder Zheng later for a meeting. For now, we want to rest." He told him. It was already dusk.


    "Of course. You''ve travelled far." Xie Lan said and smiled as he patted their head.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo bowed, and Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng followed. "Founder. Don''t worry. We''ll all definitely help the Righteous Alliance and the Zunjingde Sect reclaim Zhongyang!" Li Tian said before the four of them, as well as Chen Han and Sun Yi, walked up the stairs.


    Only for them to hear the violent creaking of the bed and the walls being slammed when they passed by Yu Sheng''s and Zuo Zhe''s room. Although they were already used to it, but Li Tian still blushed and glanced at Chen Han for half a second before he looked away. Chen Han also glanced at Li Tian before he shyly looked away. Feng Mo, who suddenly missed Wu Bai again, suddenly felt sad and dispirited. Sun Yi, who still has to save his husband yet, patted Feng Mo''s shoulder and they left together.


    The two couples with their relationship in spring were left. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at each other at the same time before they walked hand in hand to their room. Chen Han, who was rooted on the spot with Li Tian, was first to recover between them and he pulled Li Tian away.


    Inside the room, Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe are both panting, and their naked bodies are soaked with sweat. "Zhe¡­ Zhe ¨C " Yu Sheng called as if a madman as he rained kisses, and leaving bite marks, all over Zuo Zhe''s fair and slim body.


    "AH!" Zuo Zhe cried when he felt pain on the side of his waist where Yu Sheng bit him. "Bastard! Are you a dog?!" he snarled.


    "Yes. I am. I am a dog in heat when I see you, and I am your obedient dog!" Yu Sheng answered before he slid his organ deeper into Zuo Zhe.


    "AH~!" Zuo Zhe cried in pleasure when he felt Yu Sheng''s whole organ feel hot and hard inside him. His fingers clutched the white sheet stained with their semen mixed. Their room is filled with the scent of sex. "Yu Sheng¡­!" he cried under his breath when he felt Yu Sheng''s strong arms wrapped around him as he hugged him from behind and kissed him very tenderly, contrary to his wild actions earlier. "Yu Sheng¡­" he called in between their kisses and kissed him back.


    "Zhe¡­" Yu Sheng called as he released inside Zuo Zhe while Zuo Zhe, after their intense sex, closed his eyes in tiredness. "I love you." He whispered to Zuo Zhe''s ear and kissed Zuo Zhe''s flushed cheeks before he carefully carried his wife to the bathroom and cleaned themselves up. After that, he cleaned their bed and washed their sheets, before he lied on the bed beside Zuo Zhe and slept beside him, pulling him into his warm embrace.


    "I love you, too." Zuo Zhe spoke before finally falling asleep due to the warmth his husband radiating.


    Warm like the sun, and so bright like the sun.

 Chapter 261 - The Scum Is Regretful

    Cheng Sheng was frowning while Fei Yin chuckled and sweetly kissed him on the cheeks as they lied on the bed, hugging each other. "Your cultivation doesn''t permit you to¡­ and now, you have a holy power." He told him, which made Cheng Sheng frown deeper while he laughed louder.


    "What was that earlier?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Hm? What?" Fei Yin hummed as he snuggled on the crook of Cheng Sheng''s neck. He breathed in deeply Cheng Sheng''s scent.


    "Earlier." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin tried to recall what happened before his body stiffened, and then his hold on Cheng Sheng became tighter.


    "Like this." Cheng Sheng added and tenderly patted Fei Yin''s arms wrapped around his waist.


    Fei Yin sighed. He doesn''t know whether to feel glad or cry that his lover is very sharp. "Xi Tong." He answered.


    "''system''?" Cheng Sheng looked at him.


    Fei Yin nodded. "He is the main system of the Ten Thousand Dimensions. However, he betrayed me when the Devourer became stronger than me and helped the Devourer trap me in the other worlds, until I reached here." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng, back then in the Spring of Life when his life flashed before his eyes, remembered that he forgotten something important. It was his soul leaving his world and almost got eaten by the Devourer ¨C a very strong force making his soul be attracted like a magnet to it. However, Fei Yin saved him and both of them fell to the other worlds as a result. Fei Yin had always done his best to protect him while they travelled though all these worlds, which captured his heart. "Are you hiding something from me?" he asked.


    "Hm?"


    "Are you hiding something from me?" he asked again.


    Fei Yin fell silent. He is very sharp. He thought and smiled as he praised his lover in his heart. "My wife is so smart." He chuckled when Cheng Sheng sneered.


    But, Cheng Sheng scuttled closer to him. "Tell me."


    Fei Yin heavily sighed. "You have noticed. We could have died before in this world, but we didn''t." he said. "All the other worlds, aside from this, have been devoured by the Devourer." He whispered.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and he sucked a cold breath. "No¡­" he muttered. "How could¡­ so, we''re not going to die?!" he asked.


    "We can still die." Fei Yin said as he rubbed Cheng Sheng''s back to soothe him. "We can die anytime. But, we''ve lived." He took a deep breath and hugged Cheng Sheng, so tight he wanted to mold the other into his body. "We will survive every ordeal, okay? I want to live forever with you, Sheng." He whispered.


    Cheng Sheng felt the strings of his heart was tugged and his eyes reddened. "I, too, wanted to be with you for eternity." He told him and buried his face on Fei Yin''s chest. "What dangerous thing are you planning to do with Jing Xian?" he asked.


    Fei Yin laughed when he felt Cheng Sheng''s lips frowned. "I''m not planning anything. I still don''t have any plans." He honestly answered. "Does the great genius second young master Chen impart me with his knowledge?" he teasingly asked.


    Cheng Sheng raised his head and glared at Fei Yin, but his gaze is condescending. "You with the surname Fei! That''s why you''re just second and your brother is the first since you''re so dumb! With dangerous things happening around you, don''t act the hero and die. Instead, go to your lover''s side for you to be together when you finally die!" he told him.


    Fei Yin rolled on the bed while laughing. "Sheng¡­ you - ! You''re really¡­! Ahahahahahaha!" he laughed.


    "What?! Am I wrong?!" Cheng Sheng asked as he sat up the bed and put his hands on his waist.


    "No, no! Of course, you''re right! My great lover is right! I feel like I''m wronging him since he got the undeserving me as his lover¡­ ahahahaha!" Fei Yin loudly laughed.


    "Hmph! Good that you know your place! Fix the bed for me! You''ll sleep on the floor tonight!" Cheng Sheng said as he pouted.


    Fei Yin roared in laughter. Meanwhile, Xie Lan who stood outside smiled when he heard his disciples'' conversation. "Looks like they''re alright." He said and turned to Zheng Fu Gong.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed in relief. "They still need to rest¡­ I''ll just ask them tomorrow about Zheng Yi''s condition ¨C " he said. However, before he could leave, the door opened and revealed the unsmiling Cheng Sheng and the serious-faced Fei Yin. The two looked like they''re not the ones who are laughing and scolding inside the room earlier.


    "Elder Zheng, good evening." Fei Yin greeted and bowed and Cheng Sheng followed. "Eldest young master Jing. Second young master Jing. Good evening." He added and looked at the wall.


    Jing Cheng and Jing Bai slowly walked out of their hiding. "We''ve been disrespectful." Jing Cheng said and bowed, and Jing Bai followed. The always amicable Jing Bai is now laden with sadness.


    "Zheng Yi?" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Yes." Jing Bai nodded. He had already exposed his feelings towards Zheng Yi when they were in the Feng Hua Palace.


    Zheng Fu Gong heavily sighed. "Disciple Cheng. Can I ask you, as the current best doctor, if you have any idea how to cure my grandson?" he asked.


    Jing Bai pleadingly looked at Cheng Sheng. "I''ll do anything you''ll say. Give you anything you want. Just¡­ please, save Zheng Yi!" he said and was about to kneel when Fei Yin immediately stopped him.


    "No need to owe anyone anything. I may be a scum, but I know when to and to not take advantage of someone. I have my principles." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at Jing Bai''s reddened eyes. Then, he turned to Zheng Fu Gong. "Second young master Jing had already told us about Zheng Yi''s condition. However, I need to examine him personally." He told him.


    "Yes." Zheng Fu Gong nodded as he led them to where quarters of the Righteous Alliance in the Yunxiao Inn. "A shame for me, I do not know when did Qi Ling started to control Zheng Yi." He said.


    "Back when we were ten." Jing Bai answered. Everyone looked at him. "I met Zheng Yi when I was ten. We became acquaintances that time. However, when I met him again, he doesn''t recognize me. He¡­ doesn''t remember me." He lowered his head. "I thought he was playing a trick on me, but when I looked at his eyes, I can see sincerity. Zheng Yi is righteous. He wouldn''t trick me." He said. "I thought it was weird, and so I always tried to leave an impression on him. But, to no avail." He shook his head. He only fell in love with Zheng Yi, more and more as he tried to approach the other. But, the other treated him like a buzzing fly: annoying.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed in pity. His only grandson, the only family left to him has been mind-controlled, and he doesn''t even know it. "It was around that time Qi Ling arrived¡­ he must have started his plans right then." His voice is filled with regret.


    They stopped outside a door and Zheng Fu Gong opened it. The scent of medicine assailed their nose, but they found it was a calming agent.


    "We always lit an incense for him, for his mind to be relieved." Zheng Fu Gong said and entered.


    Jing Bai''s eyes reddened and a tear fell from his eye when he saw Zheng Yi again. "Ah Yi¡­" he muttered and didn''t speak again, afraid he would disturb Zheng Yi''s rest.


    Cheng Sheng walked towards Zheng Yi''s bed and everyone gave him space. He raised his hand over Zheng Yi''s head. After a moment and he frowned. Zheng Yi, who was deeply asleep, also frowned in discomfort. "Damn Qi Ling." Cheng Sheng muttered as he immediately withdrawn his hand and clenched his fist.


    "What happened?!" Fei Yin asked when he saw the horrible expression on Cheng Sheng''s face.


    "So disgusting - !" Cheng Sheng''s face darkened.


    "Xiao Sheng, what happened?" Xie Lan asked when he saw Jing Bai''s and Zheng Fu Gong''s nervous expression.


    Cheng Sheng turned to them. "Care to remind me at which area is Qi Ling best at?" he asked.


    "Spirit Infiltration." Zheng Fu Gong answered.


    "Spirit Infiltration and not Mind-Control. That bastard led us that Spirit Infiltration is mind-controlling but, obviously, that wasn''t it." Cheng Sheng said. "Mind-control is spirit infiltration, but it isn''t the same if it''s the other way around. Spirit infiltration isn''t mind-control, since it''s scope is bigger than mind-control." He explained.


    "So, you mean to say¡­?"


    "What happened to Zheng Yi isn''t mind-control." Cheng Sheng said. "But, a part of his soul was being held by Qi Ling." He told them.


    They were stunned. "No way¡­" Jing Bai muttered under his breath and he looked at Zheng Yi.


    "I guess, Zheng Yi''s memories of you is with that soul of his Qi Ling is currently holding."

 Chapter 262 - The Scum Is A Kidnapper

    Since Cheng Sheng had regrouped with Chen Han, Sun Yi, Li Tian and Feng Mo, he no longer had to travel far from East to the Central Region. Thus, when he went back to the East, he used his array he left on the Yunxiao Inn. His face is very dark that no one dared to approach him, not even Fei Yin.


    "Aia." Yu Sheng muttered as they watched Cheng Sheng''s figure disappeared in the array after he went back to Xinfaxian again. "Poor little brother. He''s very busy." He shook his head, pitying Cheng Sheng.


    "We can''t do anything about it. He''s the only one who knows arrays." Fei Yin helplessly sighed. "Fortunately, Li-shidi also knows so he can be of help to Cheng Sheng. But¡­" he looked at the array when it glowed again and Cheng Sheng reappeared. He looked very weary just after two days since they arrived in Zhongyang.


    Two days earlier, Cheng Sheng went to check on Zheng Yi''s condition. Not long after Cheng Sheng exposed Qi Ling''s real skill, You Rou arrived and called for Cheng Sheng and Xie Lan. Something happened to Lei Ling in Xinfaxian.


    Everyone immediately panicked. Xinfaxian is the only place left safe for them. What would they do, where would they go if the Xinfaxian also encountered problem? However, their worries are unfounded since it was only Lei Ling who encountered a problem.


    Since Xie Lan can''t leave Zhongyang because Jing Rui is still recuperating, and Fei Yin, Yu Sheng, Feng Mo, Chen Han and Sun Yi are sword cultivators, so they would be of great help to their forces in Zhongyang, only Cheng Sheng and Li Tian who went back to Xinfaxian to check on Lei Ling.


    Cheng Sheng was dumbfounded when he found out the same thing happened to Lei Ling. His only question was, when did Lei Ling encounter Qi Ling for Qi Ling to steal a part of Lei Ling''s soul? But, everybody weren''t as calm as him when they heard his diagnosis. Fan Wen almost fainted and Lei Qing collapsed. You Rou cried loudly as if Lei Ling was dying.


    Li Tian, a sensible child, appeased each one of them since he''s afraid Cheng Sheng would make the matter worse if he was the one appeasing them. Also, he doesn''t want to bother Cheng Sheng as Cheng Sheng already had his hands full.


    Fortunately, Li Tian was smart to not ask Cheng Sheng to comfort Fan Wen, Lei Qing and You Rou. Or else, they would''ve collapsed after Cheng Sheng asked them if Lei Ling and Qi Ling were seeing each other secretly. It was implying Qi Ling had taken an interest on Lei Ling.


    But, that didn''t happen since Cheng Sheng was deeply contemplating. He only asked, "Was there a time the three of you left by yourselves?" the question is for Lei Qing and You Rou. Fan Wen was still blaming himself for not accompanying them before to Zhongyang.


    After Cheng Sheng had gotten his answer from Lei Qing and You Rou, he went back to Zhongyang through the array and immediately went to look for Jing Bai. He found Jing Bai inside Zheng Yi''s room, wiping Zheng Yi''s body with a towel soaked in hot water.


    "You''ve always been staring at Zheng Yi. Was there a time you missed to watch over him?" Cheng Sheng immediately asked.


    "Yes." Jing Bai nodded. "The times I am in a competition." He answered.


    "¡­" okay. I didn''t think of that. Cheng Sheng thought and immediately left before he could embarrass himself. Because he was antsy about Lei Ling''s condition, he couldn''t think straight. "Oh." He muttered when he reached the door. He turned to Jing Bai. "Zheng Yi kidnapped Lei Ling during those times. Then, he presented Lei Ling to Qi Ling, and Qi Ling then also took a portion of Lei Ling''s soul." He told him before he left in a hurry to look for Zheng Fu Gong.


    "Disciple Cheng ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong called and was about to stand when Cheng Sheng pressed on his shoulder and pushed him down.


    "No need for pleasantries. I have something to ask." Cheng Sheng said. "Do you keep a treasure in the Righteous Alliance that could record everything happening inside the Alliance?" he asked.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped after they heard Cheng Sheng''s question. How can he ask that just like that?! One, the treasures are the Righteous Alliance''s private properties. Two, if Cheng Sheng would really ask to borrow it, that would be invading the Alliance''s privacy!


    However, Zheng Fu Gong was calm as he nodded. "Yes." He answered. If it''s for his grandson, then he can bring out the Ground Mirror.


    "May I ask if I could borrow it?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" he really asked it! So bold!


    "May I know if it could help Zheng Yi?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "In what way?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "If it had captured Qi Ling''s process of removing a part of one''s soul, I will study it." Cheng Sheng honestly answered.


    Everyone''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "That''s dangerous!" they finally can''t help but say.


    "Then, should I leave them out cold?" Cheng Sheng asked. "If I have the skills, and only I have the skills, then should I save my life, or just watch them with cold eyes as they lose their life?" he asked again.


    Everyone shut up. Naturally, it''s the latter.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t bother with them anymore and turned to Zheng Fu Gong who took out a small mirror that''s only the size of the palm. "This is so small. Can this really record everyone''s actions?" he asked.


    "It''s because it''s small that no one would notice it." Zheng Fu Gong answered. "It''s called the Ground Mirror. Although that''s its name, but it isn''t planted to the ground. Instead, its name is because it has to be grounded to an object where it will be hidden, so no one would notice it. Also, where it was attached to, anything connected to it can it record." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he thoughtfully looked at the Ground Mirror on his hand. It''s explicable. Because the Ground Mirror is deeply hidden, Qi Ling wouldn''t know his actions were already recorded by the Ground Mirror that acted like a CCTV.


    He thanked Zheng Fu Gong before he left to study the Ground Mirror and look for Qi Ling''s traces. It didn''t take a long time before Cheng Sheng came out of his room and looked for Fei Yin. Now, what could be Fei Yin helping Cheng Sheng with?


    Fei Yin''s head lowered as he remembered what he and Cheng Sheng talked about that day.


    "You suspect it is a system?" he was shocked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. Look." He said and showed the Ground Mirror to Fei Yin where it showed Qi Ling, Zheng Yi and Lei Ling.


    Zheng Yi stood on the side with vacant eyes while Qi Ling extracted Lei Ling''s soul. However, it wasn''t exactly Qi Ling who''s doing the deed, since Qi Ling just watched on the side while Lei Ling lied on the ground and had a part of his soul extracted out of his head by something.


    "A system." Fei Yin said. It''s not that he didn''t believe Cheng Sheng''s words, but that he is surprised. A malicious system¡­ "This must be Xi Tong''s doing." He said after they watched Lei Ling passed out while Qi Ling was grinning widely.


    Cheng Sheng''s fists clenched, his heart pained as he watched Zheng Yi carried Lei Ling out. "They''ll pay for this!" he said as his eyes reddened.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin hugged Cheng Sheng. "Let me deal with Xi Tong. You deal with Qi Ling." He told him.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng agreed.


    "Fei Yin? Fei Yin!" Zuo Zhe called when they saw Fei Yin was dazing off.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin blinked and raised his head.


    "What are you thinking? Are you already missing Cheng-shidi?" Sun Yi teased.


    Fei Yin immediately blushed, but he didn''t deny it. "We have to deal with Qi Ling''s forces first." He said. "Qi Ling''s forces are one thing, but they are acting differently from the demonic cultivators in Xiwang."


    Their smile instantly disappeared. "We know." Chen Han said. "That''s why we didn''t dare try rushing in again to Xiwang and now waited for Ah Sheng so we could have more forces with us." He explained.


    "If we dealt with Qi Ling before the ones in Xiwang make their move, then we can have the Zunjingde Sect''s and the Alliance''s support with us since they only have to deal with the aftermath after dealing with Qi Ling and his forces." Fei Yin said.


    "That''s true." They agreed.


    "As for the Zunjingde Sect¡­" Fei Yin said and looked at the empty table not far from them. It was occupied by the Zunjingde Sect, but they always eat fast and leaves before anyone could finish their meal.


    It seems that Jing Rui''s injuries are pretty serious this time.

 Chapter 263 - The Scum Is Repressed

    Cheng Sheng has already visited Jing Rui along with the others before, and so he doesn''t need to show up his face again, since Zheng Yi''s life and Lei Ling''s life is on the line. Jing Rui may be gravely injured, but not to the point it is life-threatening. It''s just that, the longer his injuries were left totally cured, the bigger his chance to become invalid.


    It happened during one of their rescues. They were going back along with the people they saved when Jing Cheng found an orphan on the street that was crying loudly. Jing Cheng wanted to save him, but the demonic cultivators are hot on their trail. But, Jing Cheng just can''t leave her alone. She reminded him of himself before Jing Bai''s and Jing Hei''s parents took him in.


    Jing Cheng decisively ran back and took the girl just in time the demonic cultivators saw him running back and immediately sent him their sword glares. Jing Cheng got no time to dodge, and so he hugged the child to protect her. However, the pain he expected didn''t arrive.


    He raised his head and saw Jing Rui standing tall and firm before him and blocked him from the demonic cultivators. "Go!" Jing Rui ordered.


    Jing Cheng immediately ran after Jing Bai and Jing Hei, only to glance back which made his blood freeze. Jing Rui was surrounded by the demonic cultivators, and his figure can''t be seen. "Jing Bai!" he called and threw the girl to Jing Bai''s hands before he flew back and sent sword glares to the demonic cultivators.


    The demonic cultivators didn''t expect for him to go back, and so they were caught off-guard. Some died, while some who were quick to respond immediately retreated, showing Jing Cheng the sight of Jing Rui obstinately standing despite his wounds all over his body. "Jing Rui¡­ uncle!" he cried and immediately flew down to help Jing Rui. "Uncle, I''m sorry. I ¨C " he said but was cut off when the demonic cultivators attacked again, giving them no chance to talk.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei had successfully returned to their base. An hour after, Jing Cheng and Jing Rui had detoured because of the demonic cultivators'' pursuit. They hid in one of the houses and rested.


    "Uncle." Jing Cheng called as he held Jing Rui''s wrist to give him his qi, only for Jing Rui to pull his hand back. Hurt flashed in Jing Cheng''s eyes from the rejection, and he lowered his head to hide it. "How are your wounds?" he asked.


    Jing Rui didn''t answer.


    "I''m sorry." Jing Cheng''s voice is hoarse. "I¡­ I can''t just leave her alone ¨C "


    "And so, even if you knew there was no escape, you still want to save her?" Jing Rui finally spoke, only to criticize Jing Cheng. "Even if it costs you your life?" he asked as he opened his eyes and coldly looked at Jing Rui.


    "¡­ yes." Jing Cheng hung his head, unable to look at Jing Rui in the eyes.


    Jing Rui sneered. But, he didn''t speak again just closed his eyes to rest. Jing Cheng didn''t disturb him and let him sleep. However, he didn''t expect for Jing Rui to wake up in the middle of the night. And it''s ¨C


    Jing Cheng was sitting on the cold floor and leaning on the cold wall while sleeping. But, he''s vigilant to his surroundings so when he heard footsteps approaching him, he opened his eyes and squinted. Only to widen them after when he saw Jing Rui was standing in front of him. "Uncle?!" he was startled. "Uncle! You scared me! Can''t sleep?" he asked as he rose from the floor. "Why did you ¨C " he was cut off when he felt a soft and burning sensation touched his lips.


    His eyes widened and he felt his mind exploded. He recognized he was kissed. And it was the kiss he had been dreaming for so many nights, and the kiss he wanted from the person in front of him. Now, it came true. Am I dreaming? He thought as his eyes reddened before he kissed Jing Rui back. If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up! He thought before he pushed Jing Rui on the bed and frantically kissed him. However, every kiss of his is gentle, and his hands that are trembling as he held Jing Rui in his embrace were careful. He doesn''t want to hurt him.


    As Jing Cheng kissed Jing Rui, he isn''t aware his pupils are glowing red. It was his heart demon that awakened after his desire was evoked by Jing Rui''s kiss. Jing Rui, who was exhibiting the same blood-red pupils, are staring at Jing Cheng who was raining tender kisses on his skin and is now slowly undressing him.


    Jing Rui was struck by the demonic cultivators earlier. It was inevitable if he wanted for Jing Cheng to escape. However, he didn''t expect for the demonic cultivators to be very sly this time. They coated their sword with demonic poison. If Jing Cheng was struck by it, Jing Cheng''s heart demon would worsen. And Jing Rui doesn''t want that to happen, so he felt comforted that he helped Jing Cheng escape, even if it costed him so much.


    Jing Rui could feel the demonic poison running through his blood earlier, thus he was holding back himself to continue speaking harsh words to Jing Cheng. He immediately pulled back his wrist Jing Cheng held earlier since he doesn''t want the other to find out the abnormality in his body.


    The demonic poison is best to evoke his deepest, darkest secrets and desire. Thus, even if he knocked himself out earlier to sleep, but he still woke up in the middle of the night and walked towards the defenseless Jing Cheng who was sleeping. He doesn''t want to ruin Jing Cheng. He doesn''t want these feelings he had towards his nephew. But, the demonic poison is forcing him, breaking all the shackles restraining him all these years.


    However, to his surprise, Jing Cheng kissed him back! What is this child doing?! He angrily thought as he tried to break free from Jing Cheng''s embrace, but the demonic poison didn''t permit him to. And so, Jing Cheng effortlessly pushed him on the bed and started moving on top of his body, making Jing Rui blush in anger and shame, as well as desire. This is wrong! He thought and, can''t hold back anymore, before Jing Cheng could enter him, he sobbed.


    Jing Cheng''s body froze when he heard Jing Rui''s choked voice. He raised his head, only to feel he was doused by a cold water when he saw Jing Rui''s red pupils that of a demonic cultivator''s. "You¡­" he muttered under his breath and immediately pulled the blanket to cover Jing Rui''s body filled with hickeys. Regret flashed in Jing Cheng''s eyes and he clenched his fists in anger towards himself. How can he be so inconsiderate? Jing Rui was injured! He was actually poisoned earlier! And so, Jing Rui kissing him isn''t Jing Rui''s initiative! "Uncle, I ¨C " he spoke with difficulty.


    Jing Rui didn''t respond and let out a sigh of relief, but also a sigh of disappointment. He doesn''t know what to feel. They almost did it, but because of him¡­ however, this isn''t right, either. He loves hm, but he is his nephew. He seduced Jing Cheng.


    However, he stunned when he heard Jing Cheng''s words after. "I love you. I have loved you for a long time." He told him.


    "But, we ¨C " Jing Rui cried in pain.


    "You have returned to the Jing Manor late, and so you thought I am your brother''s son. However, I am adopted." Jing Cheng said as he finally raised his head and stared at Jing Rui''s wide eyes in shock.


    Jing Rui was stunned by Jing Cheng''s words. "We¡­ aren''t blood-related?" he asked, breathless.


    Jing Cheng shook his head as he tenderly kissed Jing Rui''s forehead. "Do you think, with my righteous personality, I would be attracted to my own relative?" he asked and chuckled when he saw Jing Rui''s blushing cheeks. "Uncle, you love me, too, right?" he asked and looked at Jing Rui''s swollen red lips he kissed earlier. His beloved repressed uncle is restraining himself not to lay his hands on he though his blood-related nephew.


    Now that Jing Cheng thought of that scene, he found it both heartbreaking and cute.


    "Yes, but ¨C mm!" before Jing Rui could continue his words, Jing Cheng kissed him again. The flames of their desire were rekindled, and this time they became one.


    After that, their heart demon finally disappeared, and their cultivation rose again. However, the demonic poison in Jing Rui''s body was still not removed, and Jing Cheng, afraid the poison would burden Jing Rui''s body more, didn''t let him go out of the Yunxiao Inn.


    Jing Cheng regretted he drank the water they took from the Spring of Life. He wanted to give it to Jing Rui as a gift and then confess to him. However, he, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang were overpowered by the demonic cultivators through their number and thus were forced to drink the Spring of Life they procured.


    Jing Cheng looked at Jing Rui sleeping again with his knitted brows. He is impatient for Jing Rui''s recovery, but he knew Cheng Sheng is very busy, and Zheng Yi and Lei Ling are in greater danger than Jing Rui. Thus, he had to wait.

 Chapter 264 - The Scum Is Unrestrained

    Jing Hei doesn''t know how to describe it, but he thinks that Jing Cheng''s face became darker than usual after Cheng Sheng told Jing Cheng something. He didn''t think about it too much, since he is still worried for Qian Lin.


    Jing Hei was right since Jing Cheng''s mood is foul these days. No one dared to provoke him since they think Jing Cheng has been stressed lately. Indeed, Jing Cheng is stressed, but not in the way everyone think it is.


    Jing Cheng''s mood changed after he talked with Cheng Sheng. They thought Cheng Sheng is looking for trouble again when they''re already very troubled enough with the demonic cultivators. However, it really isn''t Cheng Sheng''s fault.


    "Oh, right." Cheng Sheng said when he happened to pass by Jing Cheng who had just returned after he brought a group to save some people again.


    "Hm?" Jing Cheng stopped and turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "How is sect leader Jing lately?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "His condition is the same. Fortunately, he had slightly recovered, even though not much." Jing Cheng answered, his voice is with a sigh.


    "You know that the Spring of Life can cure the demonic poison, right?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Jing Cheng froze. "Yes." He nodded.


    "But, that''s not entirely true." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What do you mean?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "The demonic poison is like a heart demon. The Spring of Life can cure a heart demon, but sometimes not. It depends on the gravity of the heart demon, and, in sect leader Jing''s case, the demonic poison." Cheng Sheng explained. "Thus, the cure might not be a cure at all, but instead become another poison to add to the existing poison." He told him.


    Jing Cheng sucked in a cold breath.


    "The key here is, his tenacity." Cheng Sheng said. "You might have heard about Qie Shi. He has been poisoned by the demonic poison before, and his condition at that time is far graver than sect leader Jing''s." he took out a bottle of magic pills. "I have fed him Cleansing Meridian Pills, but it is only a temporary solution." He said. "It only suppresses the demonic poison, and can alleviate the patient''s condition. Thus, after Wu Xi gave his own bottle of Spring of Life to Qie Shi, Qie Shi was fully cured. But, the key reason is that Qie Shi''s will to live is strong." He looked at Jing Cheng. "Sect leader Jing''s will to live, there''s no need to ask. You can use the Cleansing Meridian Pills to suppress the poison in sect leader Jing''s bloodstream." He said and threw the bottle to Jing Cheng. "See it as my apology to unable to help sect leader Jing at the moment." He told him.


    "You don''t need to ¨C " Jing Cheng said.


    "Then. I''ll tell you my real reason." Cheng Sheng said. "I can''t stand seeing your horrible expression every day." He told him.


    As expected, Jing Cheng''s expression darkened.


    Cheng Sheng was about to leave when he stopped. "May I ask, where is your water from the Spring of Life?" he asked.


    "I drank it. Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang, too. We drank it to save our lives during our travel from the East to here." Jing Cheng answered.


    Suddenly, Cheng Sheng''s brows furrowed.


    "What is it?" Jing Cheng asked. Did he think of something to piss me again?


    Cheng Sheng stared at Jing Cheng. "Then¡­ don''t you equate to a panacea for your uncle?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Jing Cheng''s eyes widened.


    Talking until here, Cheng Sheng''s expression suddenly turned strange. "Just¡­ the process is¡­" he muttered.


    Jing Cheng finally found a solution to cure Jing Rui once and for all. "Tell me!" he said.


    "You can make him drink your blood, or feed him your flesh." Cheng Sheng answered. Jing Cheng was about to answer when Cheng Sheng spoke again. "However, this is impossible. The poison had already spread all over sect leader Jing''s body. Although the Cleansing Meridian can act as a supplement while you make him drink your blood, this is just a long-term solution. If you want to use your blood to cure him, you have to have him suck all your blood. In short, you have to supply him your blood the same amount as his blood that was poisoned." He explained.


    Jing Cheng was stunned. It''s not that he is unwilling. In fact, he is very willing even if it will cost him his life. The one who would be unwilling will definitely be Jing Rui.


    "Of course, your flesh is more impossible, since this is disgusting for us humans, as well as cultivators, since this is the practice of demonic cultivators." Cheng Sheng said as he rolled his eyes.


    "Then¡­ is there no other solution?" Jing Cheng asked with an ashen face.


    "There is." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Jing Cheng''s heart was instantly lit up with fire. "What is it?!" he asked.


    "This¡­" Cheng Sheng flashed a strange expression again.


    "Tell me! Please!" Jing Cheng said and was about to kneel when Cheng Sheng immediately stopped him.


    "Aia. It''s not that I''m unwilling to disclose it!" Cheng Sheng said.


    "I can pay you!" Jing Cheng said and took out his money pouch.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "I''m not this despicable!" he said.


    "Then¡­ please. Just tell me however hard it is!" Jing Cheng''s voice is pleading.


    Cheng Sheng sighed. "You have to give him your body''s essence." He answered.


    "My¡­ essence?" Jing Cheng muttered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. It''s what you think it is." He said. "You have to have sex with him, and give him your essence." He explained. "This intimate act¡­ a dual cultivation needs to be done between two willing people and their feelings should be mutual, harmonious. This is the reason why dual cultivation partners have their cultivation increase by this practice." He explained. "And, your body blessed with the Spring of Life, and your essence is also was mixed by the water from the Spring of life, can cure purify the impurities, most especially the demonic poison, in sect leader Jing''s body." He told him.


    Jing Cheng was silent.


    "Sect leader Jing should be very willing to do this, no misgivings before and during the sexual intercourse. Also, you have to make him feel pleasures. The more he feels pleasured, the better." Cheng Sheng added.


    "How long do we have to do this?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "Until sect leader Jing''s skin glowed. That''s the sign the demonic poison was removed¡­ hey. Why do you look very happy?!" Cheng Sheng asked. "Aren''t you two¡­" his voice faded when he suddenly realized it. "You''re not blood-related?!" he exclaimed.


    However, Jing Cheng didn''t confirm nor deny it since he immediately ran to Jing Rui''s room. After closing the door of Jing Rui''s room for four days, Jing Rui finally recovered. But, it was Jing Cheng who looked like he had fallen ill since his face was very dark when he came out of Jing Rui''s room.


    Everyone thought that Jing Cheng exchanged half of his life for Jing Rui''s life thus Jing Rui recovered while Jing Cheng ended up looking like that. However, the real reason is that after having sex for four straight days, Jing Rui can''t take Jing Cheng''s vigor anymore and kicked him off the bed. Jing Cheng was about to coax Jing Rui, but Jing Rui didn''t relent. Then, remembering Cheng Sheng''s warning, Jing Cheng could only stop.


    So¡­ it''s indirectly Cheng Sheng''s fault, but the blame isn''t his to carry, and neither Jing Rui. It''s Jing Cheng. He only has himself to blame for being unrestrained. Fortunately, Jing Rui had fully recovered before he kicked Jing Cheng out of the bed.


    When Cheng Sheng met them, Cheng Sheng''s expression turned strange for a moment before he greeted them. Jing Rui is very grateful to Cheng Sheng, and so he gave him gifts, to which Cheng Sheng politely refused. Jing Rui could only sigh and thank Cheng Sheng again.


    "He has changed so much." Jing Rui said as they watched Cheng Sheng disappear in the array.


    Jing Cheng nodded. Before, Cheng Sheng would take advantage of everyone''s misfortune. However, right now, they suddenly saw him in a new light. Or is it that, this is Cheng Sheng''s true self and what they have seen before is just his mask?


    Whatever the reason is, the result is good. "How is Jing Hei?" Jing Rui asked when they saw Jing Hei was gazing out the window and looking at the sky.


    "Not good. Even I, Jing Bai and Jing Kang, we are worried about Qian Lin." Jing Cheng said.


    After they had split up in Xinfaxian Sect, Qian Lin insisted to travel South despite Jing Hei''s disapprovals. In the end, Jing Hei got angry and left. Qian Lin didn''t speak anymore and started flying South. Both sides have their own problems to solve.


    But, Jing Hei wasn''t angry for real. Just sincerely worried for Qian Lin.

 Chapter 265 - The Scum Is Direct

    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    "Will my grandson be alright?" Zheng Fu Gong said after they transferred Zheng Yi to Xinfaxian Sect.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "Spirit infiltration and array restricts each other. Since the former is to invade, while the other is to defend. Of course, the strength of both opposing people should be considered." He explained and looked at Pai Lie.


    Pai Lie nodded in satisfaction. That''s the reason why he can''t be controlled by Qi Ling. Array masters have different meridian pattern than the others, since their specialization covers distance, and overrides time. The same way goes for Cheng Sheng. He also can''t be controlled by Qi Ling. As for Li Tian, it was his aptitude he can learn array drawing.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed in relief while Jing Bai held Zheng Yi''s hand. After a few minutes, they really did see Zheng Yi''s complexion turned better after being under a stronger array. Since Xinfaxian is Cheng Sheng''s home, naturally, his array covering the Xinfaxian is stronger than the array in Yunxiao Inn. Thus, it was only then that Qi Ling could activate his control of Lei Ling.


    "Elder Fan. We leave Zheng Yi under your care." Zheng Fu Gong told Fan Wen.


    "Please be reassured." Fan Wen nodded. "Xiao Sheng¡­ how is your founder?" he whispered.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Shifu, please be reassured. Founder also misses you." He told him before he dodged when Fan Wen blushed and hit him.


    Fan Wen scoffed before he flung his sleeves and left Zheng Yi and Lei Ling who are sleeping to Lei Qing and You Rou.


    Zheng Fu Gong finally sighed in relief. Female disciples are more attentive than male disciples, thus he really can be reassured Zheng Yi will be looked after in Xinfaxian Sect. They then went back after bidding goodbye to Fan Wen, Pai Lie and Su Yuan.


    "Wu Bai!" Feng Mo, who came with them this time, waved at Wu Bai and then left.


    Wu Bai nodded before he turned to Feng Mo''s parents who waved their child''s hand to Feng Mo. Feng Mo giggled before disappeared with Cheng Sheng, Zheng Fu Gong and Jing Bai.


    Zhongyang, Central Region.


    "Go! Go!" Chen Han said as he and Sun Yi killed the demonic cultivators that tried to pull back the people they saved.


    A pair of mother and son cried before they rose from stumbling on the ground and ran with the others. The Zunjingde Sect disciples immediately moved to a protective circle with the people they saved as they advanced towards the direction of Yunxiao Inn.


    "We''re almost there!" they said.


    "Sun-shidi, watch out! There''s a poison!" Chen Han yelled when he saw Sun Yi was about to be stabbed on the leg by a demonic cultivator who was lying on the ground and is actually still alive.


    Sun Yi''s pupils shrank. They already heard from Jing Rui that the demonic cultivators are coating their sword with demonic poison to corrupt the righteous cultivators'' body and turn them into demonic cultivators. If they resist, then only death awaits them.


    No! Is this how will I end? Without even seeing Wu Yuan? Sun Yi thought as his eyes reddened and he closed his eyes.


    "SUN-SHIDI!" Chen Han screamed and stabbed the demonic cultivator before running towards Sun Yi.


    However, the pain didn''t come and Sun Yi opened his eyes, only to see a familiar face he had longed for a long time. "Yuan!" he cried in glee when he saw Wu Yuan killed the demonic cultivator that tried to harm Sun Yi.


    "Wu-shidi?!" Chen Han was shocked.


    "Yiyi¡­" Wu Yuan called, his voice hoarse before he pulled Sun Yi into his arms and kissed him deeply. Sun Yi''s eyes widened before he enthusiastically kissed back.


    "WAIT! There are still enemies! AAAAH!!!" Chen Han screamed and immediately dodged.


    Of course, the two separated lovers who are now reunited knows the proper time and place to kiss and so they immediately killed the demonic cultivators around and returned to Yunxiao Inn.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­" gdi. We''re only cannon fodders used to highlight these protagonist bastards'' scenes!


    The moment they returned to the Yunxiao Inn, at the same time, Cheng Sheng and the others returned from Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Wu-shixiong!" Feng Mo exclaimed when he saw Wu Yuan.


    The others were also shocked by Wu Yuan''s return. After all, they knew Wu Yuan was captured by Ming Ye. Wu Yuan right now looked haggard and travel-worn, and there are many wounds on his body. It proves he was really captured by Ming Ye.


    Wu Yuan caught sight of Cheng Sheng. "Cheng Sheng." He called. "Ming Ye released me to deliver him a message for you. In exchange of the information about Wuran where my father and the Chen patriarch are, he wanted you to send yourself to him." He told him.


    Everyone was stunned and the noise immediately died down after they heard Wu Yuan''s clear voice. So direct! Wait, that''s not the point! What?! The Chen patriarch and Wu Fan were also held captive?! And what''s this Wuran?!


    "Why?" Cheng Sheng only asked one question despite the shocking information Wu Yuan released. He wanted to ask the purpose of Ming Ye and not why is it him, as the person.


    Suddenly, Wu Yuan fell silent. "Yuan?" Sun Yi called when he saw the change in Wu Yuan''s expression. Everyone waited with bated breath. "Shifu¡­ what happened to him?" he asked.


    It suddenly dawned on everyone. Why did they feel something was lacking¡­ it''s Luo Shi! Luo Shi was also missing! Did Ming Ye also capture him? However, they were best friends, right?


    "Shifu¡­ is dead." Wu Yuan finally answered with difficulty.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath. Ming Ye killed Luo Shi?! How about their friendship?!


    Sun Yi''s eyes widened in shock before his tears fell. Chen Han''s face is as dark as the bottom of the pot. He can''t believe his gentle and kind shifu killed Luo Shi!


    "Is it related to elder Luo?" Cheng Sheng spoke, his voice is calm. Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui and the others are silently listening and can''t help but be shocked by what he said next. "Does he want me to resurrect elder Luo?" he asked.


    Another direct one! Wait, no! What?! ''resurrect''?!


    Cheng Sheng spoke everyone''s doubts. "I am an ordinary person, not a god. Even if I am a genius, but resurrecting a person is impossible for me, even if I am knowledgeable." He said. "He''s a demonic cultivator, and an expert one. He should know more than what I know." He added, before he paused when he thought of something. "Is he thinking of exchanging my life, a pure one because of my cultivation method, to resurrect elder Luo?" he asked and laughed. However, his voice is cold and harsh.


    "Sheng." Finally, Fei Yin can''t bear to listen and pulled Cheng Sheng.


    "You''re all overestimating me." Cheng Sheng said before he left.


    Everything became silent and only Cheng Sheng''s fading footsteps can be heard. Fei Yin immediately followed him, then Yu Sheng, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Zuo Zhe. Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan were left with Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui and the others.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed. "Everyone, we''re all tired. You go rest after having a warm meal." He told them before he and Jing Rui approached Wu Yuan. "Sect leader Wu¡­ let''s talk privately." He told him.


    Wu Yuan nodded and he, along with Chen Han and Sun Yi, left with Zheng Fu Gong and Jing Rui.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called when he saw Cheng Sheng was on the terrace. "You¡­" he sighed. "Chen Han ¨C "


    "I know." Cheng Sheng said. "Chen Jing is important, as well as Wu Fan." He said.


    "But, you''re important, too!" Fei Yin said. "To me. To Yu Sheng. To the Xinfaxian Sect! To everyone in Xinfaxian!" he told him. "You are indispensable. You are our beacon of hope!"


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I know." He quietly said. "Come out." He spoke.


    Yu Sheng, Zuo Zhe, Li Tian and Feng Mo came out of their hiding. "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo called before they hugged Cheng Sheng.


    Yu Sheng also wanted to hug his younger brother, but he acted considerate again. He looked at Fei Yin and Fei Yin shook his head. He is also acting considerate.


    "I''ve heard it from Jing Cheng." Xie Lan, who just returned from Xinfaxian, said and walked towards them. He went earlier to check on Lei Ling and Zheng Yi. "You don''t have to sacrifice yourself for others. We''re all living here for ourselves, not for others. Even lovers." He said as he patted Cheng Sheng''s head, then beckoned Fei Yin. "They live, always in safety, so that they could continue to be with the one they love." He told him. "If the other person loves you, cares for you, they won''t force you to die for them. So ¨C " he said " ¨C Chen Jing, as well as Wu Fan, won''t want others die for them, most especially their loved ones."

 Chapter 266 - The Scum Is Clueless

    "If you are scheming against me, I know you wouldn''t immediately tell me about Ming Ye''s proposal." Cheng Sheng said as he talked with Wu Yuan. "I know, some people take the initiative to send themselves for others to relieve their suspicion of them. But, I know sect leader Wu wouldn''t be like that. Even for the sake of your loved ones." He said and looked at Wu Yuan in the eyes. "You don''t want them to be disappointed with you." He told him.


    Wu Yuan secretly sighed and kept his expression normal. Cheng Sheng really knows him well. Sun Yi smiled, while Chen Han''s face is blank.


    "Brother." Cheng Sheng called Chen Han. "I also want to save father." He told him.


    Chen Han''s pupils shrank. His head that was lowered all this while to avoid Cheng Sheng''s gaze, raised and his eyes met Cheng Sheng''s eyes.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I want to save Xiwang, the Youxiwang Sect." he said.


    Chen Han''s eyes reddened and his lips quivered. "Ah Sheng¡­" he called as his tears fell.


    "Even if sect leader Wu might knock me out earlier and kidnap me to present me to Ming Ye¡­" Cheng Sheng added.


    Everyone. "¡­" we thought you''re not holding a grudge? Was earlier just empty words?!


    Fei Yin smiled and held Cheng Sheng''s hand. He can''t do anything if it''s Cheng Sheng''s decision. He knows, Cheng Sheng has already considered all possible options.


    "I''ll find a way to resurrect elder Luo. If I could, Ming Ye might soften and we can discuss with him to free the Youxiwang Sect and Xiwang, as well as father and elder Wu." Cheng Sheng said. "If not, then we''ll invite him to a decisive battle with the world''s peace at stake. If we win, he''ll surrender. If he wins, he''ll continue his world domination, but we can continue to resist his rule." He said.


    The first part is good, but the second part¡­ isn''t that so shameless?


    Cheng Sheng saw their doubts and he laughed. "We have to believe in elder Luo''s value in Ming Ye''s heart." He told them. Then, he glanced at Wu Yuan.


    What Wu Yuan told them was that Ming Ye ''humiliating'' Luo Shi and then killed Luo Shi after. However, he doesn''t know that Ming Ye really loves Luo Shi. Wu Yuan is an honest person, thus he felt aggrieved with Ming Ye''s schemes. He wouldn''t keep it from them if he knew Ming Ye''s feelings towards Luo Shi. Instead, he would even ask them of their opinion. Thus, he really is clueless about his shifu''s and shishu''s relationship.


    Cheng Sheng remembered that time when they were looking for the missing Wu Fan, and stopped where the trace of Wu Fan''s qi ended. He took out the Recollection Bell that time, and everyone was shocked except Ming Ye who remained calm. That time, Ming Ye admitted he had pure thoughts towards a certain person. That person is Luo Shi.


    He was really telling the truth. He didn''t hint his feelings at Luo Shi. He didn''t make any advances, nor flirt with him. He didn''t confess. It was only at this time did he finally released all his emotions towards Luo Shi. He can''t help but lament at their fate.


    "However." He spoke. "Before I present myself to Ming Ye, I had to help them deal with Qi Ling first." He told Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "He only told me to pass his message to you. As for the time, he didn''t specify. He doesn''t care whether when you go or not, or whether Qi Ling lives or dies." He explained.


    They fell silent, then looked at each other. Wu Yuan''s words reveal that Ming Ye and Qi Ling are two forces acting independently. They aren''t working together.


    "¡­ should I go to Ming Ye first and propose him a deal to help us deal with Qi Ling?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" he''s still so shameless! This is taking advantage of Ming Ye too much! They still have principles as righteous cultivators!


    "¡­ okay. Let''s deal with Qi Ling by ourselves first." Cheng Sheng said and scratched his cheek as he gave them a smile.


    Everyone. "¡­" so, you are aware! You still have a conscience!


    ¡­


    Jing Kang slowly opened his eyes and what greeted him is an unfamiliar ceiling. It took him a while before he remembered what happened the past days.


    After they left the Xinfaxian and travelled to the Central Region, they were intercepted in the gates of Zhongyang. However, something happened and they bypassed it. Then, they immediately flew to the Yunxiao Inn and reunited with Jing Rui, before they started to save people.


    But, during one of their rescue missions, he fell ill and they took him back to Yunxiao Inn, letting him rest. Jing Rui then remembered that Jing Kang has a frail body when he was young, and his illness recurred. However, Jing Kang lately drank the Spring of Life, so his illness acting up is actually his body started to revitalizing itself.


    Right now, he could feel his body brimming with energy and he left his room to look for the others. He found Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei along with the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect. Jing Rui, Xie Lan and Zheng Fu Gong weren''t present.


    "Cheng Sheng. Are you sure that after we kill Qi Ling, Zheng Yi will turn better?" he heard Jing Bai ask.


    "They should be, or else I won''t let Qi Ling die easily." Cheng Sheng said.


    "How will you deal with Qi Ling?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "Fight poison with poison." Cheng Sheng said. "I''ll infiltrate his soul!" he told them.


    "What?! You can do that?!" Jing Hei was shocked.


    "Shall I test it on you?" Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed.


    Jing Hei immediately shut up. Jing Kang, who was secretly listening, smiled. It has been so long since he last heard them talk in a relaxed way.


    "This is the grudge between me and Qi Ling." Cheng Sheng said. "He touched one of my people. I can''t spare him, or I will feel bad if I won''t avenge Lei Ling!" he said.


    Jing Kang''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Lei Ling''s name. "What¡­ what happened to Lei Ling?!" he asked as he ran towards them.


    "Ah Kang!" Jing Bai exclaimed.


    However, Jing Kang''s eyes had been on Cheng Sheng. "What happened to Lei Ling?" he asked again and waited for Cheng Sheng''s answer.


    It was Jing Cheng who answered for him. "Qi Ling took a portion of Zheng Yi''s and Lei Ling''s soul. Now, both of them are in a coma." He explained.


    Jing Kang''s face paled. All of them present are aware of Jing Kang''s feelings towards Lei Ling, thus, none of them spoke further more of negative stuff.


    "Can ¨C " Jing Kang said. " ¨C can the Spring of Life help?" he asked and took out half a bottle of water.


    Cheng Sheng calmly looked at Jing Kang. "Yes." He answered. Before Jing Kang could speak, he spoke. "But, it would not solve the problem." He told him.


    Jing Kang was stunned. "Why¡­ this is the Spring of Life." He said.


    "It is not omnipotent." Cheng Sheng said. "The Spring of Life can help a person by curing their illness. However, it can''t help much if some part of their soul was taken." He told him. "The Spring of Life can only help nourish the soul to make it stronger, resisting the attacks against it. However, it can''t restore the soul that was taken." He explained.


    Jing Kang fell silent as he listened very carefully to Cheng Sheng''s words.


    "If one''s soul was injured, then the Spring of Life can heal it. However, a part of Lei Ling''s soul was stolen. That meant, it still exists, just that it''s in someone''s possession. It has interference of others, so the Spring of Life can''t resolve it." Cheng Sheng explained. "The only way we can help them is to take back their soul from Qi Ling, and then kill Qi Ling to cut off his connection with Zheng Yi and Lei Ling." He said.


    Jing Bai nodded, while the others listened.


    "I ¨C " Jing Kang said.


    Everyone. "¡­" what''s with this stutter of yours?! Can''t you complete a sentence in one shot?!


    "I will kill Qi Ling!" Jing Kang said as he took a deep breath. He raised his head and looked at Cheng Sheng in the eyes. "I''ll kill Qi Ling, then marry Lei Ling!" he told him.


    The others were about to cheer him, but then they heard his second sentence. "¡­"


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" why look at me?! I''m not Lei Ling''s father nor guardian! In terms of seniority, shouldn''t you look at Fei Yin, our da shixiong?!


    Fei Yin who has been shot while doing nothing. "¡­" I can''t believe my lover can actually pit me, too?


    Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe who was watching the farce. "¡­" let''s continue being a part of the background and reduce our existence more.

 Chapter 267 - The Scum Is Sincere

    Xinfaxian, East.


    It was night. Lei Ling gazed at sky filled with stars that surrounds the moon. His condition is better than Zheng Yi. It''s not that the others imprison him, so he can go out.


    Tonight is one of the nights he went out to take a breather. The sparsely populated is now filled with people from North, West, Central and South. The West, Xiwang, is fully under the control of Ming Ye. Only some fortunately people from the West that the Youxiwang Sect disciples, as well as the Huakai Sect disciples saved, managed to reach the East and take shelter.


    "It''s a disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect!" someone exclaimed, followed by the rushed footsteps of the people. "Thank you very much for your sect''s help, most especially Cheng Sheng!" they said and held Lei Ling''s hand tight. They tearfully thanked them.


    Lei Ling smiled. "You''re welcome. Our people are only small in number, but the land is vast. It is our duty to help the others. Please tell us if you still feel uncomfortable, or if you encountered problems. You can tell it to the sect." he told them and bowed, before he left.


    The group of people immediately returned to their respective shelter built for themselves. Lei Ling continued to walk around and smiled, feeling his chest warmed when he saw that the Xinfaxian citizens are giving food to the refugees.


    He didn''t walk too far. Not because he is afraid, but because he met someone. That someone was standing not far away, and is looking at him.


    "Fourth young master Jing!" Lei Ling greeted and bowed as he walked towards the other. "What are you doing here at this hour? Did something happen in Zhongyang? How about our founder? Cheng-shixiong, da shixiong, Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong? How about Chen-shixiong and Sun-shixiong - ?" he asked.


    The other cut him off by draping a cloak around his body. Lei Ling was taken aback and he looked at Jing Kang with widened eyes. "It''s cold at night. What are you doing here at this hour?" Jing Kang threw back the question to him.


    Lei Ling was speechless. He just continued to stare at Jing Kang. After a while staring at each other, he took the initiative to speak. "Fourth young master Jing¡­ did you purposely look for me?" he asked.


    "Yes." Jing Kang nodded.


    "Do you have something you wish to say to me?" Lei Ling asked again.


    "Yes." Jing Kang nodded again.


    "¡­ do you like me?" Lei Ling asked as he stared at Jing Kang''s eyes.


    "Yes." Jing Kang answered.


    "¡­ pft!" Lei Ling laughed and bowled over. "Hahahaha! Fourth young master Jing, you''re so easy to deceive!" he told him and laughed again. He purposely asked ''yes'' questions, yet Jing Kang fell for it. "Geez!" he muttered and wiped the tears off of his eyes. "So, why are you looking for me?" he asked. He didn''t take seriously his last two questions.


    "I have something to say to you." Jing Kang said.


    Lei Ling was surprised. "So, you really have something to tell me! What is it?" he asked.


    "I like you." Jing Kang answered.


    Lei Ling froze as he raised his head and met Jing Kang''s gaze. He has always seen the other looking serious, but he never had seen him this serious before. Jing Kang''s gaze is sincere, and he could see his reflection in those dark pupils.


    "I like you." Jing Kang repeated as he took out a bouquet of white, scented flowers and gently took Lei Ling''s hands to give it to him.


    Lei Ling held his breath when he saw the closed buds of the flowers slowly bloomed, and a fragrant scent pervaded around them. "Night-blooming jasmine." He muttered when he felt the pain in his head subsided.


    Jing Kang nodded and held Lei Ling''s hands tight. "I will kill Qi Ling. And then marry you." He told him before he lowered his head and kissed Lei Ling''s lips.


    Lei Ling always takes a night walk because of headaches. Tonight, something happened during his night walk. Someone looked for him, confessed to him and gave him a bouquet of nice flowers that the fragrance can help subside his headache. Then, while he''s still dazed, that someone proposed to him, and then kissed him. And, out of all the people, he never expected it would be Jing Kang. He had never had any expectations on himself, as he is just an average person. So, how can someone amazing like Jing Kang fall in love with him? He could still vividly remember that their first meeting, both of them left a bad impression to the other.


    Lei Ling closed his eyes as he felt the sensation of a very tender and pure kiss. Jing Kang had always been a gentleman, so his touches, his kisses, are gentle like his personality. He didn''t notice that he was already smiling, and even responded to the other''s kiss. Though clumsily, but both felt their hearts were touched because of their first kiss.


    "Ling Ling. Can I hear your response?" Jing Kang asked.


    Lei Ling. "¡­" not only is he calling me intimately, but he wanted me to immediately agree to his proposal?! They had just confessed to each other, but to immediately get married¡­ although he was internally complaining, but a sweet smile can be seen on his face as he stared at that handsome before him.


    Geez¡­ don''t look at me with those eyes and that expression! I can''t bear it! He thought when he felt his knees weakened from Jing Kang''s affectionate gaze. "Answer me honestly. Have you been in a relationship before?!" he asked as he clung to Jing Kang while Jing Kang immediately held him by his waist.


    "No." Jing Kang honestly answered. "You are my first love, and my first kiss. I want you to marry me." He told Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling furiously blushed and he can feel his head was smoking. How can this guy (A/N: I seriously typed ''gay'' first XD) be this eloquent, speaking words of love with such a serious face if he never had fallen in love before he met me?!


    Lei Ling knew the answer. Jing Kang is sincere. And that is why he feels soft every time he looks at Jing Kang. "Mn." He said as he buried his blushing face on Jing Kang''s chest to hide. "I like you, too." He told him.


    Jing Kang''s eyes widened. He doesn''t expect that Lei Ling will really respond to him. That is why, he felt overjoyed that the other really responded, and honestly told him he likes him, too. "Ling Ling¡­" he breathed as he kissed the top of Lei Ling''s head and closed his eyes. "I love you." He whispered and hugged Lei Ling tight.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened before his tears fell. How can he meet such a guy who sincerely likes him? He closed his eyes before he hugged Jing Kang tight. Then, he tiptoed, raised his head and met Jing Kang''s lips.


    ¡­


    Righteous Alliance, Zhongyang, Central Region.


    "AAAARRGHHH!!!" Qi Ling screamed as he pulled on the draperies around him. Some curtains that fell caught fire, but Qi Ling didn''t care. His control over Zheng Fu Gong, Su Yuan and Jing Xian. Then, he also lost his connection with Zheng Yi and Lei Ling. "DAMN IT!" he cursed. Even the system that took him in this world had abandoned him. "DAMN IT ALL!!!" he screamed in frustration. His eyes fell on the two orbs in the interface of his system. He tried to touch them, but there was no response. "System (xi tong)! Don''t play dead! Are you messing with me?! If I won''t kill these two, then I''ll die with injustice!" he said and frantically tapped on Zheng Yi''s and Lei Ling''s souls that the system absorbed and stored. "AAAAAAARRRRGGHHH!!!!" he screamed and fell on his knees when there was still no response from the system. Everything around him had caught in fire.


    He was like the demon in the middle of the fire.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Is what you said true?!" everyone was shocked when they heard the news of the Righteous Alliance caught in fire.


    "Yes! Qi Ling''s people are dousing the fire now since Qi Ling was trapped inside." Their scout answered.


    "What about the demonic cultivators?" they immediately asked.


    "The demonic cultivators are only working with Qi Ling since Qi Ling can be used by them to create troubles. However, they heard from somewhere that Qi Ling was abandoned and now useless, thus they are now fleeing to West." The scout explained.


    Everyone exchanged gazes. They don''t know how was Qi Ling abandoned, but they have to seize the chance now!


    "Bring Zheng Yi and Lei Ling here." Cheng Sheng told Li Tian and Feng Mo. "Yu Sheng." He called.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "I''ll protect the inn." He said.


    Cheng Sheng then turned to Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui and Xie Lan.


    "To the Righteous Alliance!"

 Chapter 268 - The Scum Is Selfish

    "Kill each demonic cultivator you see! Even if they are only working with Qi Ling, but that doesn''t justify their atrocious crimes!" Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "Yes!" everyone answered as they left the Yunxiao Inn and advanced.


    "Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang!" Jing Rui called. "Clear Cheng Sheng''s path!" he said.


    "Yes!" the four young masters answered.


    "Xiao Sheng, xiao Yin, watch out!" Xie Lan yelled and threw his sword when a group of demonic cultivators leapt from the roofs.


    "Founder!" Cheng Sheng turned back and threw a talisman to Xie Lan. Xie Lan caught the talisman and ignited it.


    CLANK! The demonic cultivator''s sword hit the barrier that came out of the talisman. "Go!" Xie Lan yelled.


    "Let''s go!" Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin.


    Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi saw the demonic cultivators afar are running atop the roofs and are coming their way. The three of them intercepted them as they leapt above the roofs.


    "Ha." Cheng Sheng sighed as he and Fei Yin continued to run while Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang killed the demonic cultivators that are attacking them in the ground. Meanwhile, Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui and Xie Lan are protecting their back.


    Everyone is working very hard. They can''t fail!


    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    "Be careful." Fan Wen told Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling as the three of them stepped into the array while carrying the unconscious Zheng Yi.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling nodded. "Yes, shifu!" they answered.


    Li Tian turned to Su Yuan and Pai Lie. "Elder Su. Elder Pai. Please look after our shifu, and the people in the Xinfaxian. Please be reassured, everyone is now working hard in Zhongyang." He told them and smiled before the four of them disappeared.


    Fan Wen sighed and then turned away, feeling a little lonely. Su Yuan and Pai Lie looked at each other. They could see Fan Wen is greatly worried about Xie Lan and their disciples. They were about to speak, but then an array suddenly lit up.


    Pai Lie and Su Yuan immediately turned, only to see Xi Ming appeared. "Eldest young master Xi!" they exclaimed.


    Fan Wen immediately turned. "Eldest young master Xi. What brought you here?" he asked.


    Xi Ming was taken aback by seeing Su Yuan, but then he immediately regained his calm as he greeted the three elders. "Elder Su, elder Pai. Elder Fan ¨C " he called and bowed before he stoop upright. His gaze landed on Fan wen. "Elder Fan. Something happened to Shanliangde Sect." he said with a heavy expression. "Everyone found out that Mu Jun, sect leader Fei''s confidant, is a demonic cultivator and our grandfather wanted to remove sect leader Fei from the sect leader''s position, and pay with his life." He told them.


    Su Yuan and Pai Lie were shocked. "This isn''t the time for internal conflicts!" they said.


    Xi Ming nodded in agreement. "However, it''s not only that. Sect leader Fei really attempted suicide. But, before he could do it, Mu Jun took him away, along with the demonic cultivators in the North." He said. "Sect leader Fei''s life and death is unknown." He shook his head.


    They fell silent.


    "Our grandfather wanted to usurp the sect leader position, but from somewhere, a demonic cultivator appeared and gravely injured him." Xi Ming continued. "The sect leader position fell on elder Fei''s shoulders. However, he refused it. Then, the other elders of the sect pushed the position to my uncle, but uncle also refused it." He told them.


    "Why are you telling this to me?" Fan Wen asked, and suddenly he felt a foreboding feeling.


    "The elders of the Shanliangde Sect wanted to elect sect leader Xie to the sect leader position of the Shanliangde Sect." Xi Ming said and respectfully bowed.


    Su Yuan and Pai Lie were shocked. "Are they insane?!" they said. However, Xi Ming didn''t answer.


    "Xie Lan is the Xi family''s eldest young master, not Xi Ming. Xie Lan is Xi Ling''s eldest brother, and he changed his surname for me." Fan Wen explained.


    Su Yuan and Pai Lei were stunned.


    "Tell them, I, as Xi Lan''s legal partner, will decided on his behalf. And the answer is ''I refuse''." Fan Wen told Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming stood upright and sighed in relief before he smiled. "Elder Fan, this disciple understands your intention." He told him.


    "¡­ is there anything else?" Fan Wen asked when he saw Xi Ming''s hesitation.


    "Actually, elder Fan. The elders of the sect also told me something." Xi Ming suddenly hesitated. "Elder Fei and my uncle also supported it." He added.


    "What is it?" Su Yuan and Pai Lie curiously asked.


    However, before Xi Ming could answer, a voice spoke. "I refuse." It was Sun Rong.


    Su Yuan and Pai Lie turned to him in shock. That''s right! Sun Rong is from the Sun family! However ¨C


    "I am just an ordinary person." Sun Rong smiled.


    "¡­ alright." Xi Ming wearily sighed.


    Fan Wen stared at him. "If Fei Lin refuses, Xi Ling refuses, and Sun Rong refuses¡­ for sure, xiao Yin will also refuse the sect leader position." He said when he remembered Fei Yin. "The sect leader position will fall on your shoulders. However, you don''t look happy." He said.


    "Who would?" Xi Ming said before he apologized for his rude answer. "Everyone in the sect only wanted to cultivate and nothing else. If not for this calamity, everyone wouldn''t come out." He said.


    They all fell silent as they also know it.


    "Only my grandfather wanted the sect leader position, yet he is dying. Elder Fei and my uncle only wanted to live a peaceful life. I only wanted to take care of my siblings." Xi Ming spoke with grievance in his voice. "They''re all so selfish!" he finally can''t help but say as he sat on the ground and tiredly sighed.


    You Rou and Lei Qing who are silently listening gave him a cup of water.


    "How about Ho Yue?" Su Yuan and Pai Lie asked.


    "Elder Ho is not a person of Shanliang." Xi Ming answered.


    "Then¡­" they looked at each other. The Shanliangde Sect has run out of choices to elect a sect leader. "Only Fei Huang fits. But, he was driven out." They said.


    "Second young master Fei is one generation older than me, but since we''re not related, so I can''t call him my uncle. If the sect is finally driven into a corner, they would elect him for the position." Xi Ming said and looked at Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen shook his head. "Xiao Yin will never leave xiao Sheng." He told him.


    "What if they''ll get married?" Xi Ming asked.


    "Xiao Yin will be marrying xiao Sheng, not the other way around." Fan Wen answered. "Xiao Yin will never be going back to Shanliang." He told him.


    Xi Ming sighed. "I don''t want to, either!" he said. However, his siblings are in Shanliang. "I think I can leave Shanliang." He muttered.


    "Huh?"


    "Xi Ning is loved by the family, and Xi Shi is always competing against Xi Ning. I only have Xi Xing to look after to, and it is possible I can take him out of the sect!" Xi Ming''s eyes brightened.


    Everyone. "¡­" you''re also talking selfishly now. They thought and looked at each other. Xi Ming must have finally been driven mad by the Shanliangde Sect that''s why he can speak such words.


    "Yes. I''ll propose it to them! I''m taking Ah Xing with me!" Xi Ming said and rose from the ground before he bowed to them. "Elder Fan. I''ve finished delivering the sect''s message to you, so I''ll be excusing myself!" he said and bowed to Su Yuan and Pai Lie who still can''t react to his sudden change in attitude before he disappeared from their sight.


    Everyone. "¡­"


    Sun Rong laughed. "Everyone in the Shanliangde Sect is selfish, including me. You can rarely see one that isn''t." he told them before he left.


    They all fell silent. Sun Rong left his sect to become a businessman. Now, he only cares about two people: Sun Yi and Qie Shi. They looked at each other before they left. They aren''t a part of the Shanliangde Sect, so their matter doesn''t affect them.


    The cup of water that Xi Ming left had gone cold after it was left on the ground.


    Yunxiao Inn, Zhongyang, Central Region.


    Zuo Zhe watched as Yu Sheng helped Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling carry Zheng Yi to a couch. He sighed as he typed on his system: Yu Sheng is so handsome in anything he does. But, I also feel distressed because he can''t live in peace.


    System: your point is?


    Zuo Zhe: Yu Sheng is very handsome.


    System: ¡­


    Zuo Zhe laughed. I just hope this calamity will finally end. He thought in his heart and smiled as he watched Yu Sheng and the others silently prayed for Cheng Sheng and the others'' success.

 Chapter 269 - The Scum Is Deranged

    "It''s Cheng Sheng!" the demonic cultivators exclaimed as they immediately barred their way.


    However, Fei Yin immediately attacked and, with just one wave of his sleeve, the demonic cultivators were blown away.


    "¡­ Yu Sheng''s move?" Cheng Sheng said when he saw Fei Yin''s calm expression.


    Hearing Cheng Sheng''s words, Chen Han and Sun Yi''s face darkened while Wu Yuan who hadn''t gone with them in the Feng Hua palace is puzzled.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang looked at each other. Like Wu Yuan, they also don''t have a clue what Cheng Sheng meant, and so they focused on attacking the demonic cultivators that came their way. "We''ll hold it here!" Jing Cheng said as he, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang blocked the demonic cultivators.


    "Got it!" Cheng Sheng said as he, Fei Yin, Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan ran inside the Righteous Alliance''s building.


    As soon as they entered, they were greeted by the large flames of fire and falling debris. Some servants are fleeing while screaming. It is like a scene from hell that''s ablaze by inferno.


    "AAAAAAHHH!!!" they heard Qi Ling''s voice screamed.


    "Upstairs!" they exclaimed.


    Fei Yin immediately froze the flames before them while Chen Han and Wu Yuan broke the surrounding icicles by a wave of their sword, clearing their path before them. Cheng Sheng and Sun Yi mounted their sword and flew, and Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan followed behind them.


    As soon as they reached upstairs, the demonic cultivators that were left in the building immediately rained down arrows on them, while some flew to directly attack them. Cheng Sheng and Sun Yi avoided the flying arrows, while Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan greeted the arrows with their sword glares.


    Cheng Sheng and Sun Yi flew to opposite sides and met the demonic cultivators with their sword raised, then dodged them. Both of them raised their head and their gaze met. At the same time, they jumped off their sword to kick the demonic cultivators off of their sword, before they landed back on their own sword and flew higher, bypassing the waves of thousands of arrows.


    Finally unobstructed, Cheng Sheng took out countless talismans and formed a wall, while strings of spells flowed out of Sun Yi''s lips.


    BOOOOOMMM!!! The whole building shook as both their attacks hit not only the demonic cultivators, but also some pillars and walls of the building.


    "We have to hurry up and find Qi Ling!" Cheng Sheng said when he saw Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan have been released from the rain of arrows after the demonic cultivators that are archers have died. "This whole building won''t last any longer!" he added and flew towards the highest floor, then jumped off of his sword and ran down the hallway.


    Sun Yi immediately followed him with Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan on his tail. However, Sun Yi''s eyes went wide when he saw the ceiling is about to fall! "Cheng-shidi!" he called.


    Cheng Sheng also saw it. He turned his head back and nodded at Sun Yi. Sun Yi nodded back as he ran faster and then jumped to give Cheng Sheng a forceful kick on his back. Chen Han and Wu Yuan also saw the falling ceiling and, one hand grabbing on each shoulder of Fei Yin, they threw him just in time for Sun Yi to fall on the floor. Fei Yin''s figure flew past over Sun Yi.


    Cheng Sheng''s and Fei Yin''s figures passed through before the hallway caved in, separating them from Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin didn''t waste any time and ran to where Qi Ling is. Meanwhile, Chen Han and Wu Yuan helped Sun Yi up before the three of them ran back, only to see all the floors below are already eaten by the fire, and the building shook once again.


    Since there''s no way down, then they''ll make a way for them up! They all looked at each other and jumped off of the balustrade, before they landed on their sword and the three of them flew up to the roof altogether.


    "Duck!" Wu Yuan yelled as he sent a wave of his fist.


    A strong gust of wind hit the roof and the roof broke! They all covered their head while continued to fly, avoiding the debris falling on them. Their eyes widened when they saw a beam!


    Chen Han and Wu Yuan looked at each other and each grabbed Sun Yi''s arm. Then, both of them threw Sun Yi up! Sun Yi flew higher before he grabbed the beam, then flipped his body over before landing on the beam and jumping again, then finally reaching outside the roof. He suspended mid-air for a moment, before his body fell due to the gravity. However, before he could fall just a foot, his sword appeared beneath his feet and caught him.


    Chen Han and Wu Yuan both flew to opposite sides, right on the edge, and grabbed the beam like what Sun Yi died earlier, before flipping over the beam and mounted on their swords again. Sun Yi smiled before he reached his hands out to them. Both men saw it and grabbed Sun Yi''s hand, before Sun Yi pulled the two of them out.


    The three of them, on air, watched as the flames beneath them engulfed another floor. However, they don''t feel worry for Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, since they have faith on them. Instead, they returned to help Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang clean up the demonic cultivators in order not to interfere with Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin while they deal with Qi Ling. After that and the seven of them returned to help Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui and Xie Lan kill the demonic cultivators remaining in the Zhongyang.


    Inside the Righteous Alliance building, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin finally saw Qi Ling whose body was twitching in the middle of the ring of fire. "Qi Ling!" he yelled. "Return Zheng Yi''s soul and Lei Ling''s soul to us!" he said.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Qi Ling turned and his eyes are bloodshot when he saw Cheng Sheng. His eyes are bleeding as well as the scratches on his face and arms which could only be done by him. He had gone mad. "I knew it''d be you! It''s you! This is all your fault!" he said through his gnashed teeth. He grinded his teeth, and his gums bled. However, it''s as if he couldn''t feel pain.


    Cheng Sheng turned to Fei Yin and Fei Yin nodded. He brought Fei Yin with him to deal with the system that''s aiding Qi Ling. "Qi Ling!" Cheng Sheng called. "Where are Zheng Yi''s and Lei Ling''s soul? Return it to us!" he told him again.


    However, it''s as if Qi Ling couldn''t hear him as he snorted before he laughed like a madman. "Ahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!" he laughed a sinister laugh.


    Cheng Sheng knew Qi Ling had finally gone insane. He doesn''t know why, but he got the answer when Fei Yin spoke. "Xi Tong abandoned him." Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened in shock. Now everything has fall into pieces. "So, it was Xi Tong, that system, who is ordering him to do all these?" he asked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "He''s also a transmigrator." He told him.


    "Qi Ling was brought by Xi Tong in order to¡­ deal with me?" Cheng Sheng said. "Why me?" he asked.


    Fei Yin also doesn''t know why Xi Tong is targeting Cheng Sheng. He patted his lover''s back to comfort him. "Not good!" he suddenly exclaimed when he saw Qi Ling walked into the fire.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. "Shapeshifting Blanket!" he called.


    A white blanket shot out of Cheng Sheng''s sleeve and wrapped Qi Ling before bringing Qi Ling towards them. At the same time, the whole building made a violent shake. "We have to leave now!" Fei Yin said as he wrapped an arm around Cheng Sheng and his other hand touched the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket extended and wrapped them both just in time the whole ceiling fell upon them. However, the Shapeshifting Blanket broke through the walls until they reached outside before it released Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin fell from the air and their sword caught them by their feet. Cheng Sheng slightly raised his arm, and the Shapeshifting Blanket shrank, with Qi Ling still inside it, before it flew back into Cheng Sheng''s sleeve. Cheng Sheng then glanced at Fei Yin before they flew down the ground.


    Before they could reach the ground, they jumped off of their sword and grabbed the hilt of their sword before running and hacked down the demonic cultivators around. Then, they ran to Chen Han, Sun Yi, Wu Yuan, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang to regroup.


    The other saw that the two of them came back. Without wasting any words, they continued to kill the demonic cultivators, and then ran back to where Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui and Xie Lan.

 Chapter 270 - The Scum Is Alone

    "Mission accomplished!" Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin and smiled as they looked at the corpses of the demonic cultivators littering in the grounds of Zhongyang.


    "En." Fei Yin whispered and smiled back at Cheng Sheng.


    "AAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!!!!!" everyone screamed as they fell on their knees and cried. Although half a month is short for them cultivators who can live for hundreds of years, but these fifteen days are pure hell. Each day that passed felt like pushing them deeper in the abyss.


    Zheng Fu Gong collapsed on the ground while Jing Rui leaned on the wall. "Where''s Qi Ling?" Xie Lan asked as he walked towards Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. His pale green robes and his sword was soaked with blood.


    "Inside my Shapeshifting Blanket." Cheng Sheng answered and turned when he saw Jing Rui and the others returned after they killed the demonic cultivators that escaped. "How is it?" he asked them.


    "It''s as you said. There are people they''ve imprisoned and Qi Ling really experimented on them." Jing Cheng frowned in anger when he remembered those soulless expression of the people they''ve rescued.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "You''ve worked hard." He told them. For Qi Ling to masterfully steal a part of Zheng Yi''s and Lei Ling''s soul, he must have experimented on it for a long time. And the people he''s imprisoned are his ''samples''. Even though he has the help of the system, but based on his understanding of Qi Ling''s personality, although Qi Ling is inherently bad, but he is hardworking. And, he only trusts himself; even towards the system that brought him in this world, he has his guard up against it.


    Cheng Sheng guessed that the system abandoning Qi Ling is because the system must have reached its goal and has no use of Qi Ling anymore. But, what is the system''s goal? He thought and looked at Fei Yin.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin muttered when he noticed Cheng Sheng looking at him.


    Cheng Sheng retracted his gaze. Ever since he found out Fei Yin is the Keeper of the Ten Thousand Dimensions, but as well as the Devourer that devoured all of the worlds except theirs, there''s a thought that popped up in his head.


    Since Fei Yin and the Devourer is just one entity, but separated in souls, can Fei Yin see everything that Devourer sees, and vice versa? If so, can Fei Yin read the Devourer''s mind, then, so they can know what the Devourer is planning to do with their world?


    Of course, if Fei Yin could, then the Devourer could, too. And this leaves Cheng Sheng feel torn. Since the Devourer can pry into their daily life, Cheng Sheng definitely wanted to hide his plans. However, to do this, he has to hide his plans from Fei Yin, too. But! He doesn''t want to! He wanted to be honest with his lover.


    "Sheng?" he heard Fei Yin called. "Is something wrong?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.


    Cheng Sheng blinked and was pulled back from his thoughts. "No. Nothing." He answered. "I''m just thinking how to deal with Qi Ling." He said.


    "Kill him!" Jing Hei who heard him answered.


    "Death is letting him off easy." Jing Bai frowned.


    "Then, what should we do?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Zheng Fu gong, Jing Rui and Xie Lan. "¡­" hey. We''re still here? Why not leave the punishment to us? We''re your seniors?


    It was then the silent Jing Kang spoke. "Let me kill him." He said.


    "Jing Kang?" Jing Cheng turned and looked at Jing Kang.


    It was then Chen Han remembered Jing Kang''s declaration before. "Right. You said that you wanted to kill Qi Ling, and then marry Lei-shidi." He said.


    Sun Yi whistled. "Better leave Qi Lin in fourth young master Jing''s hands, then." He suggested.


    Jing Kang, however, fell silent. "It''s not only for Lei Ling that''s why I''m doing this." He said.


    "Then, what?" they asked.


    "It''s¡­ for my father." Jing Kang answered.


    "What?!"


    "My elder brother¡­ is his death related to Qi Ling?" Jing Rui asked as he walked towards Jing Kang.


    "Yes." Jing Kang nodded.


    Jing Rui''s eyes widened and he held Jing Kang''s shoulders. "Why didn''t you tell me?!" he asked. "I''ve always thought my elder brother''s death is suspicious, and I''ve been trying to find some clues. But, I couldn''t find one!" he said as he fell on his knees.


    "Uncle!" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei called as they helped Jing Rui up.


    "What did Qi Ling do?" Zheng Fu Gong asked. As the leader of the Righteous Alliance, he felt ashamed to not know these things. "I''m sorry." He said.


    Jing Kang shook his head. "It''s Qi Ling''s crime, not yours." He told him.


    "What exactly happened to your father?" Xie Lan asked.


    "You all already know that my father is best in talisman making." Jing Kang said. Seeing them nodding, he continued. "He didn''t have time for my mother, but my mother doesn''t blame him. When I was born, my mother died and he wasn''t there. However, before I can even start to hate him, he also died." He said.


    Everyone knew this, since Jing Rui personally raised Jing Kang along with Jing Bai and Jing Hei, whose parents also died, and then Jing Cheng, who was also orphaned. Jing Rui''s siblings died, leaving Jing Rui behind with their children. Some thought Jing Rui killed his brothers for power, but only the sensible ones knew Jing Rui was the one that''s the most unfortunate. He was still very young, still not yet an adult, yet he was forced to inherit their family''s position, as well as the sect''s. And then, there are his nephews who were left by their parents still very young. He is their uncle, yet he looked just like their elder brother.


    "Qi Ling didn''t directly kill my father. As uncle said, there has no evidence." Jing Kang said and looked at Jing Rui. "However, the reason why I related his death to Qi Ling is because of Qi Ling''s talismans." He said.


    Everyone present is smart. They can guess the implication of Jing Kang''s words. "It couldn''t be¡­" Zheng Fu Gong''s eyes widened.


    "En. His talismans are all of my father''s." Jing Kang confirmed their guess.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath. "I remember now." Xie Lan said. "Qi Ling arrived just in time your father returned from his long business trip in search for a new talisman technique." He said.


    "That''s right." Jing Kang nodded. "It was around that time that Qi Ling was known for his talent in talismans, too. Added to the fact with his special talent in Spirit Infiltration, he overshadowed my father and stole my father''s position in the Alliance. He became the Alliance''s new elder, instead of my father." He explained.


    Zheng Fu Gong closed his eyes and lowered his head in self-blame. Jing Rui was silently crying.


    "Fortunately, my father hasn''t fallen from the family''s favor, because he''s the only one who has the talent in alchemy in our family." Jing Kang said. "But, after Qi Ling appeared, misfortune after misfortune followed our small family." He said. "Mother fell ill, and since she was pregnant, I have been affected of her illness."


    Everyone fell silent. They all know that Jing Kang doesn''t go out of his residence, but only some knew that he is actually ill.


    "It was then that father started to become busier. He has no time to check on my mother, and so he didn''t notice mother is ill." Jing Kang continued. "Even when I was born, he was never there. It was then after I was born that mother died. Not of her illness, but of heartbreak for not seeing my father for the last time." He said as his eyes reddened.


    Cheng Sheng felt a warm liquid streamed down his cheeks, followed by a cold skin wiping his tears.


    "When father returned, only mother''s cold corpse welcomed him back, along with a baby boy who''s as silent as his mother''s corpse, he thought I also died." Jing Kang smiled bitterly. "Almost." He added.


    Jing Rui sobbed while Jing Hei was crying loudly on the side.


    "It was true father hasn''t fallen out of favor in the family." Jing Kang said. "Well, only when he was there. But, when he''s not, no one looked after my pregnant and ill mother. It was like she never existed." He said.


    They all felt their heart is very heavy. They could guess what Jing Kang will say next, but they can''t stop him from speaking to let him vent his anger, as well as sadness.


    "Mother gave birth to me alone. She dragged her ill and exhausted body that had just given birth to boil warm water to clean her newly born child, and then wrapped him with old, tattered thin cloth to keep her child warm and not fall sick than he already is after he inherited his mother''s illness." Jing Kang said. "She died alone, and giving birth to me who destined to be alone, since father will also leave me alone."

 Chapter 271 - The Scum Is A Company

    Everyone turned when they suddenly heard a sob. They were too engrossed in listening to Jing Kang that they didn''t notice someone has approached them from behind.


    "Lei-shidi." Sun Yi exclaimed.


    However, Lei Ling''s eyes that are filled with tears are staring at Jing Kang. "You ¨C " he said as he wiped his tears, but to no avail since his tears just kept falling. His voice is hoarse from crying. " ¨C you won''t be alone anymore. I''m here. I''ll accompany you, for the rest of your life." He told him as he stared at Jing Kang''s reddened eyes that are staring fervently at him. "Or was your promise before is false?" he asked.


    Jing Kang didn''t answer and just walked towards Lei Ling. Before Lei Ling could react, Jing Kang hugged him tight. Lei Ling almost suffocated, but he knew these are Jing Kang''s feelings and so he hugged him back.


    "Ling Ling." Jing Kang called, his voice deep and hoarse as he held back his tears. "Before, my sky fall on me, and I disliked things that fall, including the leaves, including people." He said. "However, that day, when you fell on me, stained my favorite clothes and tried to escape from me, I started to stop disliking things that fall. It''s because I fell on you. That''s why, when you fell on me during the competition, I caught you. Because I want you to only fall for me, for I will always be there to catch you." He told him.


    Lei Ling sobbed, but because of happiness and he hugged Jing Kang tight. "I knew it!" he said. "That day you brought me to your house, it''s because you have evil intentions towards me!" he laughed to make the atmosphere lighter.


    Jing Kang let go of him and stared at Lei Ling''s face. "That''s right." He honestly answered.


    Lei Ling choked and coughed. He was just joking! This fourth young master Jing is too serious! Wait, he''s really serious that day?! He stared at Jing Kang in shock.


    "I really wanted to bring you home. I was looking for an opportunity, and it arrived when you fell on top of me." Jing Kang said.


    Lei Ling''s face blushed in shame. "Hey! Be mindful of your words - !" he said. However, his words were cut short when Jing Kang gently wiped his tears off of his face.


    "One reason our residence is empty, is because father dislikes any stranger enter our house. He did it to protect mother from harm. He never even took in concubines." Jing Kang said. "And so, I established a rule that the next person that will enter our residence, aside from me, my family and our servants, will be my wife." He told Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling''s heart skipped a beat and his face is beet red. He glanced at the others, only find they looked so calm. Wait?! He thought as his face was covered with dark lines. That day, did they already know?! So I''m the only one who was kept in the dark?!


    He gaped at Jing Kang. "You¡­ you''re really ¨C " he said and buried his burning face on Jing Kang''s chest.


    Jing Kang smiled and embraced Lei Ling. Cheng Sheng clapped when he saw the smile on Jing Kang''s face because the person he liked is now in his embrace. Fei Yin followed and clapped his hands, then Sun Yi, Chen Han, Xie Lan, Jing Hei, Jing Bai, Jing Rui and Zheng Fu Gong. One could say these two''s relationship is warmly welcomed and blessed.


    "Wait. Now that Lei Ling is here, could it be¡­ Ah Yi ¨C " Jing Bai''s eyes widened an he dashed to the Yunxiao Inn, only to see Zheng Yi slowly sitting up on the couch. "Ah Yi¡­" he muttered under his breath as his eyes reddened because of tears.


    Zheng Yi turned and his pupils shrank when he saw Jing Bai. "Xiao Bai ¨C " he called, his lips are quivering.


    Jing Bai''s heart thumped loudly when he heard Zheng Yi''s address to him. That was the nickname Zheng Yi was calling him when they were young, before Qi Ling could remove Zheng Yi''s memories. "Ah Yi!" he cried as he ran towards Zheng Yi and hugged him tight. "Ah Yi¡­ Yiyi!" he called as he cupped Zheng Yi''s face and kissed him.


    Zheng Yi''s eyes widened as he stared at Jing Bai in shock. Wait! Who is this kissing monster?! What did I miss?! Why is Jing Bai kissing me?! And through my mask! He thought as his face was covered in dark lines. Jing Bai overpowered him, and so he can''t fight back. Even if there''s a thin cloth separating their lips, but Zheng Yi could feel those warm and soft lips moving against his lips.


    His face burned up to the roots of his hair. He became a stone in the couch as he waited until Jing Bai was finished kissing him. Zheng Yi knows, that if there''s just no cloth obstructing Jing Bai, Jing Bai would have had inserted his tongue inside his mouth. The thought made Zheng Yi''s scalp go numb.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Hei, Xie Lan, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Chen Han and Sun Yi have arrived and this is the scene that they saw: Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe were sitting on the side while silently watching Jing Bai ravish Zheng Yi who was already become a statue.


    Zheng Fu Gong almost got a heart attack and Jing Cheng and Jing Hei immediately caught him when he almost collapsed to the ground. "Z-Zheng Yi ¨C " he called in between his breaths as he stared wide-eyed at Jing Bai and Zheng Yi. It was obviously too much of a stimulation for him.


    It was as if Zheng Yi had woken up. "Grandfather!" he cried and immediately pushed Jing Bai who stumbled on the floor. "Grandfather! Help me!" he said as he ran to Zheng Fu Gong whole crying. His beautiful eyes wet with tears really made one''s heart feel soft towards him. "Xiao Bai¡­ xiao Bai is a pervert!" he said and pointed Jing Bai on the ground.


    Everyone. "¡­" let''s give a moment of silence for Jing Bai and listen to his heart breaking. This is an outright rejection!


    Jing Bai, indeed, his heart broke. "Ah Yi?" he called as he slowly turned to Zheng Yi. "You¡­ don''t remember¡­?" my teasing to you. He added in his heart when he saw Zheng Yi''s confused expression. He felt his heart is slowly sinking to the abyss. "Ah Yi¡­" he called as he lowered his head.


    "What do you mean I don''t remember? What should I remember? We were friends, right? So why did you kiss me?!" Zheng Yi asked.


    Jing Kang and Lei Ling have finally arrived and heard what Zheng Yi said. Jing Cheng looked at Zheng Yi''s sincere confusion and turned to Jing Bai''s hurt expression. "¡­ Cheng Sheng, can you tell us what''s going on?" he finally asked the person who might know the best of the current situation.


    "''Cheng Sheng''?" Zheng Yi spoke and looked around. "Who is Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    It''s as if everyone was struck by lightning. Zheng Fu Gong held his grandson''s shoulder. "Zheng Yi. How much do you remember?" he asked.


    Jing Bai, who was silently listening, thought he''s gonna be pushed to the deepest part of the abyss when he heard Zheng Yi''s question. Zheng Yi¡­ doesn''t know Cheng Sheng? He raised his head and saw Zheng Yi''s eyes.


    Cheng Sheng coughed. "I think¡­ he still hasn''t fully regained his memories despite his soul returning." He explained as he scratched his head. "He''s the one affected the most by Spirit Infiltration, and it was done for a long time, so we have to wait until his memories return." He explained before he turned to Jing Bai. "Be patient." He told him.


    How can Jing Bai not be patient? He has been waiting for Zheng Yi for more than a decade. Waiting for a little longer doesn''t change his feelings. "En." He answered, his heart was comforted. He stared deeply at Zheng Yi before he walked away.


    "Huh? What''s going on? What ''Spirit Infiltration''?" Zheng Yi asked. "What happened to me? Grandfather?" he turned to Zheng Fu Gong.


    Zheng Fu Gong helplessly sighed before he pulled Zheng Yi to the side. "Zheng Yi, it''s like this. When you were young, you''ve met second young master Jing. However, you''ve forgotten him after." He told him.


    "What?!" Zheng Yi was shocked. "How can I forget him?!" he asked, his cheeks have a tinge of blush.


    "Qi Ling removed your memories as a part of his schemes." Zheng Fu Gong sighed as he patiently explained to him everything that happened, including the recent attacks of the demonic cultivators, disrupting the Intersect Competition.


    Zheng Yi gaped at Zheng Fu Gong in shock. "No way¡­" he muttered. "If that happened, then ¨C " he said and turned to where Jing Bai has left. " ¨C I''ve hurt xiao Bai''s feelings?"

 Chapter 272 - The Scum Is A Master

    "Thank the Heavens!" the citizens of Zhongyang cried as they came out of the Yunxiao Inn. They hugged each other as they knelt on the ground, crying loudly. "Thank the Heavens! The calamity has passed!" they cried because of joy. "We have returned to our land! Our land is ours again!" they shouted as they hugged each other tight. "Everything''s now alright¡­ everything''s alright¡­" they muttered as they patted each other''s back to reassure their family and friends.


    Jing Rui''s eyes reddened and his chest felt warm as he watched them. Finally, the Zhongyang''s calamity has ended. Qi Ling has been defeated, and the demonic cultivators were all removed in their land. He felt his nose soured and so he lowered his head to hide the tear that escaped his eyes.


    "I am waiting for the liveliness of the Zhongyang to return." He heard Jing Cheng said as the other stood beside him.


    "Don''t worry. Everyone will definitely rise again." Jing Rui said as they watched the stream of people walked down the streets of Zhongyang and slowly filled it as they returned to their respective home. Although their home was destroyed, but it still remained there. It was only them who left, and now they returned since they know that someday, they can return to their home.


    And that someday is today.


    "How is Jing Bai?" Jing Rui asked after a while. Now that Qi Ling was defeated, Zheng Yi''s soul returned, as well as Lei Ling''s. Although there was a problem with Zheng Yi''s memories, but Jing Bai, nonetheless, is very happy.


    "Zheng Yi is coaxing him." Jing Cheng answered chuckled. He can''t believe that his younger brother, Jing Bai, who acted matured all this time, should be coaxed by Zheng Yi, who they have gotten used to seeing being cold. How their tables turned.


    A smile appeared in Jing Rui''s cold face before his smile faded when he remembered something. "Jing Hei¡­" he said and looked at Jing Cheng.


    Jing Cheng''s expression also changed. "I am also worried about him." He sighed. "I am worried about the South." He added.


    After the matter with Qi Ling has been settled, Jing Hei immediately left early in the morning of the next day and flew to South to see Qian Lin. He finally can''t hold back of not seeing Qian Lin after the two of them fought in their last meeting. And, there has been no news from the South. Not even from Shu Mu, who is Cheng Sheng''s friend.


    "No news is also good news." Jing Rui said and sighed, trying to suppress his worry. Although Qi Ling was already defeated, but he still felt ill at ease.


    "Uncle¡­" Jing Cheng raised his hand and patted Jing Rui''s back to comfort him. Even he also feels ill at ease despite they have already reclaimed the Zhonyang from Qi Ling''s hands.


    "Sect leader Jing! Jing Cheng!" Zheng Yi called from behind them. Jing Bai was following behind him with a small smile on his face.


    Jing Rui and Jing Cheng can guess from Jing Bai''s expression that Zheng Yi''s memories still hasn''t fully returned. "En. Is it time?" Jing Rui asked Zheng Yi.


    "Yes!" Zheng Yi answered, his eyes bright. This is the real Zheng Yi: a young man with a bright personality. Completely unlike the gloomy Zheng Yi who they have interacted with before after Qi Ling stole a portion of Zheng Yi''s soul. However, they do not know what will happen to Zheng Yi once all his memories returned.


    "Then, let''s go." Jing Rui said as Jing Cheng helped him walk because he had broken his leg from the battle last night. "After this, Cheng Sheng and his group will accompany Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi to the West to fight Ming Ye, then ask him where is the Chen patriarch Chen Jing, and the former Youxiwang sect leader Wu Fan. They will be facing another large battle, far larger than our battle against Qi Ling." He said with a sigh in his voice. "We have to properly send them off." He told them.


    "Yes!" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Zheng Yi answered.


    ¡­


    "Sect leader Jing, you''ve finally arrived." Zheng Fu Gong said. Pai Lie and Su Yuan stood behind them. Even though the two elders have returned to Zhongyang, but they still left the Cleansing Stone in the Xinfaxian Sect for safekeeping.


    "En." Jing Rui nodded as he stood beside Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Su Yuan while Jing Cheng joined Jing Bai and Zheng Yi.


    Cheng Sheng''s faction: Xie Lan, Yu Sheng, Zuo Zhe, Chen Han, Sun Yi, Sun Rong, Qie Shi, Fei Yin, Lei Ling, Li Tian and Feng Mo stood on the other side. They all are watching Cheng Sheng and Jing Kang at the center, with the Shapeshifting Blanket hovering above them.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Jing Kang. "Are you really sure you want to kill Qi Ling on your own?" he asked for the last time.


    "Yes." Jing Kang nodded, his eyes are filled with resolve. "I have to avenge my father, as well as my mother whom he indirectly killed." He said. Because Qi Ling stole the skill of Jing Kang''s father, Jing Kang''s father''s position in the Jing Clan dwindled. It led to his mother''s death later, and left Jing Kang orphaned in the end.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Jing Kang''s eyes before he raised his hand. The Shapeshifting Blanket above them moved and slowly descended. "Then, I wish you a success in your revenge, and then for you to live." He told Jing Kang before he lowered his hand.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket slowly unfurled, revealing Qi Ling who has a crazed look in his eyes. The Shapeshifting Blanket then enlarged, wrapping Qi Ling and Jing Kang in a circle. Cheng Sheng watched Qi Ling and Jing Kang disappear from their sight because of the Shapeshifting Blanket that assumed a dome with the two inside. Then, after a while, the white dome disappeared from their sight, revealing Qi Ling and Jing Kang who stood across each other.


    "Jing Kang!" Lei Ling called as he took a step forward, only to gasp when he was suddenly pushed back by an invisible barrier.


    "The Shapeshifting Blanket doesn''t permit anyone inside. Stand back." Cheng Sheng told Lei Ling who was pulled back by Li Tian and Feng Mo.


    "Ah Kang¡­" Jing Bai sighed as they watched Qi Ling and Jing Kang started to fight inside.


    BOOM! The Shapeshifting Blanket shook after Qi Ling''s and Jing Kang''s blows met.


    "This is the fight of the masters!" Zuo Zhe, a spectator, exclaimed.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Su Yuan nodded. "There''s no need for reevaluation. After fourth young master Jing''s duel with Qi Ling, he will replace Qi Ling as one of the elders of the Alliance." Su Yuan said with a smile as he was impressed by Jing Kang.


    "That is if he will agree." Pai Lie said, referring to Jing Kang.


    Su Yuan''s smile skewed. "Right¡­" he said.


    Meanwhile, the fight inside the Shapeshifting Blanket is getting intense!


    Jing Kang saw Qi Ling''s eyes are evasive. "Do you really have time to be distracted?" he asked him as he threw Exploding Talismans towards Qi Ling.


    Qi Ling immediately made a thick wall of talismans in front of him. BOOM! Even though the wall of talismans is thick, but he still was sent flying because of the impact. "You brat! You''re as strong as me?!" Qi Ling was shocked as he looked at Jing Kang with eyes that are bloodshot. First, it was Cheng Sheng. Now, it was Jing Kang getting in his way!


    Jing Kang lowered his hand, his sleeve billowing because of the wind. "Don''t think you can escape." He said. "We''re inside the Shapeshifting Blanket. No one can enter nor exit here." He told him. "Qi Ling. You will die here." He said as his eyes sharpened and he raised his hand. Paper talismans appeared between his fingers.


    Qi Ling sneered. "I won''t die if I killed you first!" he said, enraged, as he took out his own talismans. Even without the system, he learned Talisman Making on his own, which saves his life right now. "DIE!" he yelled as he threw the talismans to Jing Kang.


    Lei Ling''s pupils constricted. "Jing Kang!" he called when they saw Jing Kang calmly threw his talismans, but they were burned when they met Qi Ling''s talismans.


    Everyone held their breath as they watched the large wave of Qi Ling''s talisman approach Jing Kang. However, what they expected for the talismans to engulf Jing Kang didn''t happen. Instead, they saw the giant wave of talisman crashed into an invisible barrier.


    Their eyes widened in shock and they rubbed their eyes, trying to see if they have seen it correctly. It wasn''t a barrier that stopped the giant wave of Qi Ling''s talismans. It was a transparent figure, that slowly began to solidify and take shape!


    "Wait ¨C " Qi Ling sucked in a cold breath when he saw a spirit of a monster appeared in place of a paper. " ¨C a shikigami?!"

 Chapter 273 - The Scum Is A Spirit

    "So, you also know them, too." Jing Kang said with the corner of his lips curled up.


    How can I not know? I''ve watched anime before I became a transmigrator! Qi Ling thought as he forced himself not to roll his eyes. "I know, but I don''t know how to make them!" he said as he gritted his teeth. "This is the art from a foreign land... damn you, Jing Fu! I knew I should''ve killed you back then!" he said as he gnashed his teeth in anger, still trying to be in character to not expose himself as a transmigrator.


    "You don''t have to." Jing Kang said, his voice many degrees colder. "He''s already dead." he told him.


    "What?!" Qi Ling said as he stared at Jing Kang in shock.


    "The one you''re seeing... and the one I''m seeing... he''s only his shikigami." Jing Kang said. His voice is low.


    Lei Ling stared at Jing Kang''s back in aghast. He turned to Cheng Sheng and the others, but saw they remained silent. Jing Rui''s eyes are bloodshot because of both tears and anger. Jing Cheng patted his clenched fists on his side, trying to comfort him. It was only just last night they have known Jing Fu was actually dead. Jing Kang deceived them all, especially the Jing Clan and the Righteous Alliance, making them believe his father is still alive.


    However, they understood. Jing Kang deceived them to protect himself, as well as his father''s secret of using shikigamis.


    "What are you saying..." Qi Ling said as he gaped at Jing Kang. "Even though you hated your father for abandoning you and your mother for Alliance, you don''t have to curse him to die!" he told him.


    "As I''ve said, he''s already dead." Jing Kang repeated, his face is full of indifference. "Do you remember when he''s gone missing before I was born?" he asked, his voice slow as if afraid Qi Ling wouldn''t understand his words. "He searched far and wide for a gift to give to me and his wife. Then, he wandered to a foreign place. There, he learned of a forbidden art." he explained as dark marks appeared on his arm. "Shikigami is partly a demonic cultivation, since you trap spirits inside the paper to summon them later, binding a contract between you two." he said as he took out more talismans.


    The talismans floated in front of Jing Kang before they turned to house servants. So, his servants are... Lei Ling thought as he looked at the familiar ''people'' that took care of him before. Then, he looked at Jing Kang in shock. He ¨C he thought as his lips quivered and his eyes reddened.


    "The gift my father found for me is this - " Jing Kang said as he took out another talisman and it turned to Jing Fu. " - his shikigami." he said and smiled while his tears fell. "He accidentally turned himself into a shikigami." he said, his voice is hoarse.


    Jing Kang, you... Lei Ling thought when he remembered Jing Kang said before that it was only him, his father and their servants living in the Jing manor. If they were all shikigamis, the servants, as well as his father, then... he was living alone in that cold and empty place. He felt his heart broke at this epiphany.


    They didn''t know, Jing Kang''s heart is emptier than the manor. He lost his mother¡­ he also lost his father. Even his servants are just spirits.


    "Damn that Jing Fu... why didn''t he tell us this important information?!" Qi Ling said. If he should''ve known, he could''ve created a shikigami of himself so that he could escape from this situation!


    "How can he give to you the gift he risked his life for, just to gift to his son?" Jing Kang asked Qi Ling as he smiled at him. But, it was a smile full of irony. "Don''t you know why my father entered the Alliance?" he asked him.


    "W-what?" Qi Ling asked. He has always been wondering this. Jing Fu should have a high position in the Jing Clan, so why would he wanted to go to the Alliance?


    "It is to root out a traitor." Jing Kang answered. "Qi Ling¡­ it is you." he said and looked at him in the eyes.


    Qi Ling''s eyes widened in shock. "You - !" his breath was caught in his throat. He looked at Jing Kang in disbelief. Jing Rui, as well as Su Yuan and Pai Lie were shocked.


    Only Zheng Fu Gong''s expression didn''t change.


    "The Alliance asked the Jing Clan for their help." Jing Kang said. "My father was chosen, and he just happened to have the same talent as you." He said before he paused. "Well, is it really a coincidence, Qi Ling?" he asked as he stared at Qi Ling''s sweating face. "Or is it, you just happened to have the same talent as him?" he smiled, but it was more of a sneer. "I remember, it was at the same time my father entered the Alliance that you showcased the same talent as him, right?" he said. "Then, in the blink of an eye, you became a talisman master. Now, I wonder how you did that." he smirked. "I don''t sense a demonic qi from you, but I am sure you''re in the same league as the demonic cultivators!" he told him as he raised his talismans. The shikigamis also assumed a fighting stance.


    "Hahaha... hahahahaha!" Qi Ling laughed. "Don''t lump me in with those disgusting demonic cultivators, brat!" he said as he swung his sleeve and Jing Kang was hit by an unknown force!


    "UGH!" Jing Kang cried as his body flew and his back hit the Shapeshifting Blanket!


    "Jing Kang!" they all cried as they took a step forward. They saw Jing Kang''s is bleeding and he was coughing blood.


    "Stop." Cheng Sheng said as he raised an arm, blocking them from advancing.


    "Cheng Sheng!" they all turned to him.


    "This is his fight. Don''t disgrace his will." Cheng Sheng told them.


    They fell silent and turned to see the shikigamis turned back to mere ordinary papers. "No way¡­" they muttered under their breath as their eyes widened from what they have seen.


    Jing Fu was standing tall in front of the fallen Jing Kang. He blocked Qi Ling''s attack.


    "Er ge¡­" Jing Rui''s eyes reddened when he saw his brother''s face.


    "Fa... ther..." Jing Kang called as he watched Jing Fu slowly disappearing.


    "NO!" Lei Ling cried as his tears fell. He wanted to touch the barrier and go inside, stopping Jing Fu from disappearing. Once Jing Fu disappears, Jing Kang would totally be left alone in that cold and empty manor! "NO!!!" he screamed as he fell on his knees.


    "ER GE!!!" Jing Rui called.


    As if he heard him, Jing Fu turned and smiled at Jing Rui. "Ah Kang..." he called as he turned to Jing Kang. "I may have failed to protect your mother for the last time, but I am glad I had the chance to protect you for the first time." he said and smiled as he touched Jing Kang''s head before he turned to a paper. If Jing Fu hadn''t blocked for Jing Kang, Jing Kang would''ve been hit directly and he had died.


    "Father..." Jing Kang called as he weakly picked up the paper. The ''Fu'' character was written on it. This was the first, as well as the last, time Jing Fu had protected him since he was born.


    Jing Kang... Lei Ling silently watched Jing Kang. Jing Kang¡­ he closed his eyes and cried.


    Li Tian''s eyes reddened, and Chen Han hugged him. Feng Mo and Zuo Zhe are crying. Sun Yi closed his eyes and leaned on Wu Yuan''s chest.


    "No¡­" Jing Rui cried. Jing Cheng hugged him, while Jing Bai lowered his head. Zheng Yi patted Jing Bai''s back to comfort him.


    "He''s a good father." Fei Yin said in a hoarse voice. Cheng Sheng didn''t answer, but his eyes are red from holding back his tears.


    Qi Ling, who didn''t know everyone was watching them inside the Shapeshifting Blanket, looked at his hand in disbelief. I still have some power left by the system?! His eyes widened in shock. Then, his courage grew as he grinned. He looked at Jing Kang who was slowly rising on the ground. "You think your father chose the Alliance over his pregnant wife? How do you think your father reconciled with your grandfather? How do you think he gained a position in your clan?" he asked.


    Zheng Fu Gong who heard this frowned. Pai Lie and Su Yuan also had an ugly expression on their face as they glared at Qi Ling.


    "I told you, you shouldn''t have cursed for your father to die." Qi Ling said. "It''s because your grandfather used him... forced him to join the Alliance so that the Jing Clan and the Zunjingde Sect can gain more prestige and power!" he said as he looked at Jing Kang. His eyes flashed with an evil glint.

 Chapter 274 - The Scum Is Happy

    "Qi Ling!" Pai Lie gnashed his teeth in anger as he glared at Qi Ling. However, it is useless since Qi Ling can''t hear their voice. Thus, Qi Ling wouldn''t stop running off his mouth.


    "He told him he''d kick him and his pregnant wife out of the clan if your father won''t listen to him." Qi Ling continued. "Do you know how much agony he has been through? He''s unwelcomed from both sides!" he told Jing Kang whose eyes are bloodshot. "Fortunately, he''s highly talented as a mage thus he gained a place in the Alliance. Fortunately, he already died, ne?" he maliciously grinned when he saw Jing Kang''s pained expression, both from being physically and emotionally hurt. "He won''t feel more pain now after knowing his son even rejected him due to his decisions before - " he added.


    "SHUT UP ¨C " Jing Rui and Lei Ling, whose eyes are bloodshot from crying, were about to speak to stop Qi Ling from speaking. How much emotional torture should Jing Kang go through? He has already been hurt enough! "SHUT UP - !"


    However, they were cut off by Jing Kang''s voice. "SHUT UP! AAAAAAAH!!!" he screamed as he fell on his knees and cried in anguish while he held his head. "SHUT UP!" he shouted as he pulled on his hair, making the crown of his hair fall on the ground.


    Qi Ling doesn''t care a bit of Jing Kang''s opinion. "That Zheng Yi and Lei Ling are fortunate to be saved. However, you are unlucky." He said as he maliciously grinned at Jing Kang. He was drowned by the power of the system that returned to him he didn''t think deeply why there was no one around, except for Jing Kang, after he has been captured.


    The named Zheng Yi frowned when he heard his name come out of the villain''s lips. Meanwhile, Lei Ling''s face paled. However, he fought his fear because of Jing Kang.


    "Now... time for you to die, brat. After I kill you, I''ll kill Cheng Sheng next! Hahahahaha!" he said and loudly laughed.


    "STOP!" Lei Ling yelled. "NO!" he cried.


    "Cheng Sheng! Let me through! Let me kill Qi Ling!" it was Jing Rui. However, Cheng Sheng remained immovable like the mount Tai. "CHENG SHENG!" he shouted.


    Qi Ling evilly grinned as he raised his hands that glowed while walking towards Jing Kang.


    "CHENG SHENG!!!" Jing Rui screamed and raised his hand to pull back Cheng Sheng. "He''ll die - !" he said.


    "He won''t." Cheng Sheng said. His voice is low, but it was filled with conviction.


    "What - ?" they all turned to him.


    Cheng Sheng slowly raised his head and stared hard at Qi Ling and Jing Kang inside the Shapeshifting Blanket. "He won''t die." He said as he pressed his lips thin. "The light in his eyes hasn''t died yet ¨C " he told them.


    Just as his voice fell, they felt the ground shook. "W-what''s happening?!" they all exclaimed as they immediately clutched onto the person next to them.


    "AAAAAAAHHHH!!!" they heard a scream from inside the Shapeshifting Blanket that was violently shaking. However, it wasn''t Jing Kang''s scream. It was Qi Ling who screamed.


    "What happened inside?!" they all asked and turned to look at Cheng Sheng. The Shapeshifting Blanket suddenly turned dark, so they can''t see what was happening inside.


    Cheng Sheng could guess what they were thinking. "It wasn''t the Shapeshifting Blanket." He said.


    "What?!" they were shocked and squinted their eyes to try and peer through the darkness inside the Shapeshifting Blanket. They could still hear Qi Ling''s screams. Suddenly, they had an epiphany. Their eyes widened as they looked at Cheng Sheng. "You don''t mean¡­ this is - ?!" they said, referring to the darkness.


    "Not demonic qi." Cheng Sheng relieved their fear. "It was the negative qi of the shikigamis." He told them.


    They were about to speak when they suddenly heard a crunching sound amidst Qi Ling''s pained screamed. A chill ran down their spine and they shivered as they stared at the darkness inside the Shapeshifting Blanket with widened eyes in shock.


    "The shikigamis are eating Qi Ling''s flesh and bones." Cheng Sheng told them, confirming their thought.


    Their face paled. "They are eating Qi Ling, and they are Jing Kang''s shikigami. Then, wouldn''t that make Jing Kang a demonic cultivator?" Su Yuan asked.


    Lei Ling also felt fear and sharply turned to Cheng Sheng. However, Cheng Sheng relieved their worry again. "No." he answered.


    "Why¡­ how ¨C "


    "They aren''t Jing Kang''s shikigamis." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What?!" they were stunned. "You don''t mean ¨C "


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded to confirm their thoughts as he watched the darkness inside the Shapeshifting Blanket disappeared. "Those tattoos in Jing Kang''s body disappeared after Jing Fu disappeared." He said as their eyes slowly widened when they finally saw Jing Kang standing, his long, black hair floating and his sleeves billowing because of the wind. "As well as the shikigamis disappeared, after they have completed their task." He told them as he beckoned the Shapeshifting Blanket when they saw Qi Ling was gone.


    The shikigamis aren''t Jing Kang''s, but Jing Fu''s. He left them to protect Jing Kang until Jing Kang could kill Qi Ling.


    Lei Ling sobbed before he ran and jumped on Jing Kang''s back. "Ah - !" Jing Kung muttered when he felt a weight on his back before he fell back to the ground.


    "AAAAH!" Lei Ling wailed as he hugged Jing Kang tight. "You could''ve died! You could''ve died! You''re so reckless!" he told him as he cried.


    Everyone was taken aback before they all burst out in laughter after Lei Ling unwittingly broke the tense atmosphere.


    "Lei-shidi. If you continue choking fourth young master Jing, he''ll really die!" Feng Mo told Lei Ling.


    "Ah ¨C " Lei Ling muttered before he immediately freed Jing Kang. "A-are you alright?" he worriedly asked as he helped Jing Kang up.


    But, before Jing Kang could answer, Jing Rui hugged him tight. Jing Bai followed, and then Jing Cheng. Jing Kang was stupefied, before a smile bloomed on his face. He looked at Lei Ling, then reached out a hand to Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened and subconsciously held Jing Kang''s hand, only to be pulled by Jing Kang and also be hugged by the Jing family.


    Everyone watched them with a smile, except Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Yu Sheng. "The system interfered, but recalled its power at the last minute, letting Qi Ling die in Jing Kang''s hands." Fei Yin told Cheng Sheng in a low voice. His words meant that the system deceived Qi Ling again.


    Cheng Sheng remained silent as he contemplated. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng was watching Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, before his eyes fell on Fei Yin. He is a god, and so he could feel all the forces around him, including the forces not from this world. Something interfered with Qi Ling''s and Jing Kang''s death match, but fortunately, it resulted to Jing Kang''s win.


    "What''re you crying for? So stupid!" he told Zuo Zhe as he retracted his gaze and turned to his wife.


    Zuo Zhe sniffed while wiping his tears with his sleeve. However, his snot is dripping. "I''m¡­ I''m just¡­ very happy - *sob." He answered. "Don''t you feel happy for Jing Kang?" he asked and raised his head to look at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng felt speechless. Then, he smiled. He personally wiped Zuo Zhe''s face with his sleeve. "You''re really adorable." He said, his voice had a trace of helplessness and indulgence.


    It took Zuo Zhe a while before he realized Yu Sheng didn''t answer his question. "Hey!" he called and started to bicker with Yu Sheng again.


    Atop the canyon, a figure stood wearing a conical hat, a beggar''s clothes, as well as a pair of wooden sandals. He slowly raised his head and watched the merrymaking afar, consisting of the Jing family, the Righteous Alliance elders, as well as Cheng Sheng''s faction.


    "My Lord." Xi Tong called in his mind. "Were you satisfied by your meal?" he respectfully asked. The ''meal'' he is referring to is Qi Ling''s soul. He purposefully gave Qi Ling power, but only for a short moment before he retracted it. Then, when the time was ''ripe'', he pulled Qi Ling''s soul to the Ten Thousand Dimensions.


    Then, a voice answered from somewhere. "So-so." The voice answered. This voice is cold, fileld with disdain and indifference. It is emotionless, completely contrary to Fei Yin''s cold but with gentleness voice.


    This voice is the Devourer.


    "I failed my Lord again." Xi Tong lowered his head in remorse. "Please punish me, my Lord. I will accept any punishment!" he said.


    "No need." The Devourer answered. "I have already recovered my strength after ''he'' broke the restraints I placed upon ''him''." He said. The ''he'' it is referring to is Fei Yin. The restraints it is referring to is blocking Fei Yin''s memories. "Although my recent meal is so-so, but it ''tastes'' good." It said. Its voice surprisingly sounded different, as if it is in a good mood.


    The richer the emotions of the soul, the ''tastier'' they taste. No wonder the Devourer feel ''happy''. In case of Qi Ling, Qi Ling felt despair, then hope, before he felt more despair after Xi Tong deceived him. Then, Qi Ling had no time to ponder over his death, since he was immediately sent to a pitch-black space.


    It was the Devourer''s ''stomach''.

 Chapter 275 - The Scum Is Aggravating

    "Are you sure you don''t need me to accompany you?" Xie Lan asked when they have returned to Xinfaxian Sect.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "No, founder." He answered.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen called as he held Cheng Sheng''s hands tight. Then, he turned to Wu Yuan, Chen Han and Fei Yin.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Shifu. Founder. I''m the one elder Ming wanted. Sect leader Wu coming with me is his and elder Ming''s deal. And my elder brother ¨C " he said and looked at Chen Han, only to grimace when his gaze swept past Yu Sheng and saw Yu Sheng glaring at him. He immediately composed himself. " ¨C he has to save our father." He told them.


    Everyone fell silent. Unwillingness can be seen in Sun Yi''s eyes. However, he forced it back when he saw Wu Yuan''s gaze filled with sadness. Sun Yi lowered his head. Wu Yuan didn''t want him to go with them since he doesn''t want to face a situation later where he had to choose between Wu Fan and Sun Yi. Li Tian and Feng Mo knew their capabilities. Even if their cultivation and strength rose after they passed through the Spring of Life, but against Ming Ye, they are lacking. Thus, they didn''t suggest to join the quest.


    As for Fei Yin¡­ he is Cheng Sheng''s reassurance. Jing Xian also wanted to come, but Fei Yin told him to stay in Xinfaxian as Fei Yin''s reassurance in case something happened to him and Cheng Sheng. He has to stay to protect the Xinfaxian in their stead.


    Fei Yin didn''t know he had raised a giant FLAG for himself and Cheng Sheng.


    When Cheng Sheng saw Fan Wen''s unwillingness and Xie Lan''s forbearance, he smiled, feeling warm. "Shifu. Founder." He called. "This is the protagonist seeking death. You aren''t the protagonists. I am. So, you will just be treated as cannon fodders if you''ll come with me ¨C ", was what he wanted to say, which he knew will earn him a beating from Fan Wen and Xie Lan.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou called, silently crying. Lei Ling returned to see him off.


    "Cheng-shidi." Lei Qing called. Even her can''t help but to cry.


    "Cheng Sheng." Tang Zhe called. The Huakai Sect and Wu Xi standing behind him.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Xiao Le cried and sobbed.


    "Cheng Sheng." Sun Rong called. Sun Yi was standing beside him and is crying. Qie Shi was looking at him with a complicated gaze.


    "Everyone¡­" Cheng sheng''s eyes widened as he gaped at them in disbelief. "Are we in the final chapter already? Ow!" he cried when Fei Yin hit him in the head. Even if they are already lovers, but their interactions as fellow disciples didn''t change. "I''m kidding, I''m kidding." He immediately said as he turned to Fei Yin, looking wronged.


    Everyone smiled then laughed when they saw the usual interaction between Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin.


    Cheng Sheng sighed as he stepped inside the array, leading him, Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan to the Youxiwang Sect.


    "Yuan!" Sun Yi cried as he ran towards Wu Yuan and hugged him tight, never wanting to part.


    "Ah Yi¡­" Wu Yuan''s breath hitched as he hugged Sun Yi tighter, then deeply kissed him.


    "Chen Han¡­" Li Tian''s eyes are red because of tears.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han smiled as he pulled Li Tian to a hug. "Wait for me to come back." He told him before he planted a kiss on Li Tian''s forehead, then freed him.


    "Ah Yi¡­" Wu Yuan called after he reluctantly parted their kiss. "Wait for me." He whispered before he let Sun Yi be pulled by Sun Rong when the array had activated.


    "YUAN!" Sun Yi cried as he struggled out of Sun Rong''s grasp. "YUAAANNNN!!!" he screamed after he finally escaped from Sun Rong. He reached out his hand, wanting to pull Wu Yuan back. Wu Yuan also reached out his hand. Sun Yi leapt, and the tip of his finger touched the tip of Wu Yuan''s finger, feeling a momentary warmth.


    But, only for Sun Yi to lose that drop of warmth and grab thin air, falling to the ground when Wu Yuan, along with Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Chen Han disappeared. Everyone finally can''t hold it back anymore and cried.


    "YUUUAAANNN!!!" Sun Yi screamed as he hit the ground, as if hitting it could return Wu Yuan to him. But he knew it was for naught.


    Wu Yuan, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Chen Han had already arrived in Youxiwang Sect.


    Youxiwang Sect, Xiwang, West.


    Cheng Sheng''s and the others'' figures still haven''t appeared when the demonic cultivators have already heard Cheng Sheng''s irritating voice. "What a warm welcome." He said as the array on the ground lit up, and then their figures finally appeared.


    "It''s Cheng Sheng!" the demonic cultivators cried as they immediately aimed their weapons towards the array.


    "Oh?" Cheng Sheng''s lips were pulled in the corners for a smile as he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the hundreds of demonic cultivators surrounding them. "Are you sure you wanted to kill me? How do you think will your Lord punish you if you all ''accidentally'' killed me?" he asked as he grinned at them, which made the demonic cultivators angrier, increasing their killing intent directed towards him.


    "¡­ you''re really the best in pulling aggro." Fei Yin whispered, which made Cheng Sheng almost laughed out loud had it not for the serious atmosphere. And so, his lips could only twitch, which made the demonic cultivators think he was annoyed.


    "Ha!" the demonic cultivators scoffed.


    "Enough." Ming Ye''s voice was heard.


    Chen Han''s pupils constricted and he subconsciously turned to the direction of Ming Ye''s voice. "Sh-sh¡­" his lips quivered, making his word incomplete.


    It''s better to be incomplete, since Ming Ye betrayed them. Ming Ye betrayed their trust. "I''ve bought Cheng Sheng." Wu Yuan spoke when Ming Ye finally appeared and descended before them.


    "Shif¡­" Chen Han uttered, his voice is hoarse. His eyes reddened as he looked at Ming Ye, who is his second father.


    Ming Ye glanced at him. "Still calling me that even though I''ve harmed your father?" he said, his voice as cold as his eyes. He didn''t spare a second to Chen Han anymore, which made him miss the pain that flashed in Chen Han''s eyes. "Cheng Sheng." He called as his gaze fell upon Cheng Sheng. "You''re so daring to come here even you know this is a trap." He said.


    Cheng Sheng gracefully smiled. "How can I not come?" he asked. "I can save father. I can save former sect leader Wu, too. As well as ¨C " he said as he met Ming Ye''s eyes which narrowed. " ¨C elder Luo, too, am I wrong?" he asked.


    Ming Ye''s answer is waving his sleeve. A strong force hit Cheng Sheng and Cheng Sheng''s body flew to the roof.


    "SHENG!" Fei Yin called.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han cried in shock. He didn''t expect for Ming Ye to hurt Cheng Sheng. And before his eyes¡­ well, Ming Ye had even made thousands of people lose their home, as well as their life. This isn''t surprising.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Wu Yuan called.


    Before the three of them could move, they were surrounded by the demonic cultivators. "Shifu!" Chen Han called when he saw Ming Ye flew and clutched Cheng Sheng''s neck. "Let go of Ah Sheng!" he said through his gritted teeth.


    "You said you needed Cheng-shidi to revive Luo-shishu!" Wu Yuan said. "Why are you harming him?!" he asked.


    Ming Ye turned to them. "Chen Han. Are you still pretending stupid? I''m not your shifu. And it isn''t you who could order me!" he said as he blasted Chen Han away, making Chen Han fall to the lake.


    "Chen Han!" Fei Yin called. He gritted his teeth. He glanced at Cheng Sheng''s pale face before he flew and dived on the cold water of the lake to save Chen Han.


    "Ming Ye! You''ve gone too far!" Wu Yuan shouted as he took a step, only to stop when the demonic cultivators stabbed his arm.


    "Remind me again who brought Cheng Sheng in my hands?" Ming Ye coldly smiled. Seeing Wu Yuan froze, he chuckled. "Fortunately for you, I didn''t deceive you and kill Cheng Sheng. I just wanted make Luo Shi live again." He said before he flew, carrying the unconscious Cheng Sheng in his hand, and then disappear from their eyes. "Bring the guests in. I don''t want any mishap to happen, making Cheng Sheng play tricks on me in case one of them dies." His voice rang in the air before it faded.


    Wu Yuan gnashed his teeth in anger before he flung his sleeve, making the demonic cultivators step back. Before they could react, he flew in the air and turned, then dove into the lake to look for Chen Han and Fei Yin who still haven''t gone back.


    "Oh, no! They went in the water! The water is deep and chillingly cold!" one of the demonic cultivators cried.


    They all gnashed their teeth in frustration. "Look for them!" they all immediately dove in the lake, too.

 Chapter 276 - The Scum Is Sick

    "Wake up!" Ming Ye said as he threw Cheng Sheng to the floor. His expression livid and his eyes are bloodshot as he glared at Cheng Sheng. Then, he bent down to strangle Cheng Sheng. The irritation in his heart isn''t letting up. He felt agitated, and so his hold on Cheng Sheng''s neck tightened even more.


    The pain from hitting his head against the floor made Cheng Sheng''s consciousness return. However, only for him to feel faint again when Ming Ye strangled him as he raised him in the air. "Ow¡­ ugh!" he cried when he felt the familiar suffocation and pain in his neck. His face reddened from asphyxiation, and his body was bathed in sweat.


    He raised his hands to hit Ming Ye, trying to remove Ming Ye''s hand on his neck. He flailed his legs, trying to kick Ming Ye. His feet had kicked Ming Ye, but only softly since he felt his body gradually lessening strength.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ don''t you dare play tricks on me!" Ming Ye said as he glared at him, his pupils are deep red. Not only is he a demonic cultivator, but he is even a very strong one!


    How can they not notice him before? This question baffled the Youxiwang Sect and the Chen Clan elders before they died when Ming Ye sent the demonic cultivators to slaughter them. They were all caught off-guard, and only a few have escaped, including Chen Fu and Chen Mie whom the Youxiwang Sect and the Chen Clan have guarded with all their life to let them escape. They haven''t gone to Xinfaxian Sect. No one has seen them where they escaped, and so their life or death is unknown. Like Chen Jing and Wu Fan, whom everyone knew have gone to Wu Ran, yet no one knew where it is, thus they cannot find them.


    "Keh!" Cheng Sheng coughed after Ming Ye finally released him and he fell to the floor. "Where are my brother, senior Wu and my da shixiong?" he asked as he let out a few gasps while he catches his breath.


    "Don''t worry about them. I won''t kill them." Ming Ye said as he coldly looked at Cheng Sheng coughing as he held his bruised neck while lying on the cold floor. "Tell me how will you resurrect Luo Shi?" he asked. This is the crux of the matter.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent for a moment before he choked his laughter.


    "What''s so funny?" Ming Ye asked.


    "Elder Ming¡­ that time when we searched for former sect leader Wu¡­ it was elder Luo you meant you have pure feelings for?" Cheng Sheng said before he grunted in pain when Ming Ye kicked him. He hissed in pain when he felt his leg terribly ached. Ming Ye had crushed his leg!


    "Don''t stall for time." Ming Ye coldly said as he pulled Cheng Sheng''s hair and dragged him outside Luo Shi''s door. Ming Ye stopped before the door and he slowly knocked.


    "Hypocrite." Cheng Sheng muttered when he saw Ming Ye''s action. Then, he gritted his teeth in pain when Ming Ye pulled his hair harder after he opened the door and thrown him to the foot of Luo Shi''s bed. "Ugh." He grunted when his back hit the hard floor. He felt it''ll leave a bruise, but he doesn''t hope for anything when he has decided to go to Youxiwang Sect.


    "Resurrect him." Ming Ye told him, his eyes are a few degrees colder.


    Cheng Sheng''s lips were pressed into a thin line as he silently bore the pain and took his time sit up on the floor. Then, he leaned on the foot of the bed to borrow strength as he sat and spoke to Ming Ye. "You''re that assured I can resurrect a person?" he asked and sneered.


    "You''re so full of tricks." Ming Ye simply answered.


    Cheng Sheng felt exasperation. "I may be an alchemist, but I''m not a necromancer." He said. "You''re overestimating me." He told him.


    "Resurrect Luo Shi, or I''ll kill your friends." Ming Ye said as if he didn''t hear Cheng Sheng''s words. "You have three days. At the end of each day, I''ll kill one of them. You choose who I''ll kill first." He told him before he walked towards the door. "One life, in exchange of five." He said.


    These five lives, the three are Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan while the other two are the missing Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    "Or¡­ is it six?" Ming Ye muttered before he left without waiting for Cheng Sheng''s reply. Luo Shi, after all, is an elder of the Youxiwang Sect. Thus, if Cheng Sheng would resurrect him, it will be win for both sides.


    Luo Shi can return as one of the Youxiwang Sect elders, while also be the object of Ming Ye''s affection.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent before he lowered his head and pulled his hair, disregarding the pain on his scalp from Ming Ye pulling his hair earlier. "Ha." He sighed as he curled up on the foot of Luo Shi''s bed. "Elder Luo¡­ why do you have to break this deadlock? The stalemate between you and him?" he asked as he turned to look at Luo Shi''s corpse on top of the bed. The ''him'' he is referring to is Ming Ye.


    Luo Shi lied properly in the middle of the bed. He has a peaceful expression on his face, as if he was just sleeping. Even his skin''s complexion isn''t morbidly pale as that of a corpse''s. Instead, it is healthy pale, and also somewhat rosy. Who knows how Ming Ye preserved Luo Shi''s corpse to this state, even better than Luo Shi''s body when Luo Shi was still alive.


    If one would disregard the glaring wound on Luo Shi''s chest, one wouldn''t suspect Luo Shi was already dead and just treat him as if he was deeply asleep. Even Luo Shi''s hair is silky and neatly combed, and his lips aren''t chapped. Instead, they are full and plump. His fingernails are also of pinkish color. His clothes are also neat and clean, very tidily worn on his body.


    It can be seen that Ming Ye deeply loves him, as Ming Ye greatly took care of him. If one isn''t just a demonic cultivator, and both retained their identities are sect elders, this tragedy that costed thousands of lives and destruction of their homes wouldn''t happen. They could still have been happier, if one would confess to the other.


    But, it seems this tragedy is inevitable. Only one of them would live, and the other would tragically die. Both can''t live in peace. Both can''t have happiness, since the one that died made the one that lived heartbroken. His life after is more tragic than him, since he is bound to live his days ahead of him full of hatred, sadness, and regret.


    "Elder¡­ Luo¡­" Cheng Sheng called as he grabbed the bedpost and used it to pull himself up before he dragged his injured leg and limped towards the side of Luo Shi''s bed before he sat on the chair. He just can''t crawl, okay? It''d be more humiliating than limping. "I know you could''ve avoided this tragedy. Could''ve unexposed elder Ming. Could''ve lived your days happily with him. So, why?" he asked as his eyes reddened and his tears fell as he reached his hand to touch Luo Shi''s hands that were placed on his stomach. "Were it for the sect, for everyone to not be deceived by this beast in a sheep''s clothing? Or, you, definitely, have known the truth since before, and unfolded it now since you are looking for some answer? Then ¨C " he said as he closed his eyes and a light appeared from his hand, then covered Luo Shi''s hands. " ¨C can you tell me, have you found the answer?" he asked as his consciousness faded, and he became submerged in the memories that entered his mind.


    Darkness engulfed him before he opened his eyes, and he was almost blinded by the flash of white that greeted him. The sea of white before him and the gray sky above his head brought a biting cold on his skin.


    "*cough!" he heard a weak cough from his side. He turned and saw a small and sickly think child lying on the snow. His face is pale, but his cheeks are flushed because of the fever.


    "Hmph!" another child snorted and took the stale bread on the smaller child''s hand. "Be grateful I''m not beating you up today because I''m starving! Careful not to meet me tomorrow, or else I''ll beat you!" he told the other child and then left while gorging on the stale bread.


    "*cough!" from start to finish, the thin and small child never uttered a word and continued to weakly cough. However, he suddenly raised a hand and grabbed the other child''s pant.


    "What?" the bigger child asked before his eyes widened when the smaller child pulled him. Because he was caught off-guard, he fell. And because everything was covered in snow, no one knew that there''s a rock hidden under the snow.


    The child''s head hit the rock when he fell, and when he hit the snow, the white snow was soaked in blood, like the spider lilies blooming. The smaller child beside him, unaware of the crime he unintentionally committed, his coughs gradually became weaker until it stopped.


    Everything returned to silence when the two child on the snow stopped breathing.

 Chapter 277 - The Scum Is Moral

    Cheng Sheng knew, since he had touched Luo Shi''s memories, then one of the two children is Luo Shi. However, he witnessed both children died. Then¡­ who is Luo Shi all of them have seen and interacted with? Could Luo Shi be also a transmigrator like him? However, Luo Shi''s actions were natural.


    Also, where is Ming Ye? Before Cheng Sheng could react to the two children''s death before him, he saw the child who hit his head has opened his eyes. Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened in shock and gaped as he watched the child, whose head is profusely bleeding, sat up.


    The child turned to the other sickly child. "He owed you his life by always stealing your foods that could keep your own life. Just now, you unknowingly took his life, but it could be counted as him repaying his life to you." Cheng Sheng listened as the child spoke to the sickly child. Then, he watched as the child who is losing too much blood carefully picked up the sickly child and walked around. After some time, the child with a bleeding head walked in a direction, and then Cheng Sheng saw a thatched house appeared in their sight.


    The bigger child immediately brought the sickly child to the thatched house and opened it. Luckily, there was no one around, but there was a small fire and something was being cooked. The owner of the house wasn''t around, probably left to procure something, which became convenient for these two children.


    The bigger child placed the sickly child near the fire to warm him up. Slowly, Cheng sheng watched the sickly child''s face regained color and his brows moved, his expression now looked relaxed. So, the sickly child has just fainted. However, the other child ¨C


    Cheng Sheng turned and watched the bigger child silently stared at the sickly child before he moved and took a bowl and a spoon, before he opened the pot and took some food to feed the sickly child. This child ¨C he thought as he watched the bigger child fed the sickly child. ¨C should have died.


    Cheng Sheng trusts his intuition. The bigger child should have died back there. But, right now, the bigger child looked more stronger than the sickly child. How did the bigger child suddenly become alive? His eyes narrowed as he watched the children''s interaction. No, scratch that. Only the bigger child is busying around. After he fed the sickly child, the bigger child ate the remaining food in the bowl without scruple.


    "Ming Ye owed you his life, and he had repaid it. Now, I owe you my life, and I just repaid it by saving you who is on the brink of death." The bigger child spoke even if he knew the sickly child would not respond to him.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened in shock as his pupils constricted. What did he just hear?! The bigger child is Ming Ye?! No, no. Ming Ye has already died?! Then, who is this person that occupied Ming Ye''s body?! Who is the real ''Ming Ye''?! No matter how much he asked himself, the answers are all on ''Ming Ye''. And it is unknown whether his questions would be answered, or remain unanswered when he left Luo Shi''s memories.


    Yes. The sickly child is Luo Shi. He unintentionally killed the original Ming Ye because of grudge over food, which let ''Ming Ye'' possess the original Ming Ye''s body.


    "Should I leave?" Cheng Sheng heard ''Ming Ye'' asked himself in a low voice while watching the sickly Luo Shi who is still unconscious. However, before Cheng Sheng could react, he saw Ming Ye washed the bowl and the spoon before placing it where they were before. Then, he brought Luo Shi, whose condition turned better, outside the thatched house.


    Cheng Sheng immediately followed the two and watched them, no, only Ming Ye, braved the cold snow until they found an abandoned house. They went inside and Ming Ye placed Luo Shi on the wooden bed before he looked around to make a fire.


    Cheng Sheng''s heart immediately thudded in fear. Is Ming Ye going to burn Luo Shi along with the house? However, he immediately shook the thought off his head. He isn''t stupid. Just because Ming Ye became a demonic cultivator, he wouldn''t be prejudiced with the Ming Ye in Luo Shi''s memories.


    "You''re pitiful." Ming Ye said after he brought Luo Shi beside the fire when he heard Luo Shi coughed. "Fine. I will save you, help you, so that this time, you will owe me your life." He told the sleeping Luo Shi.


    Cheng Sheng''s heart skipped a beat before he felt it ached after he heard Ming Ye''s words. His eyes reddened and his nose soured before his tears fell. He can''t help but feel sad. In the future, Luo Shi really has repaid Ming Ye with his life. So, this is the truth. This is Luo Shi''s answer.


    He closed his eyes as he sat on the bed and silently watched the two children snuggling by the fire. Suddenly, the scene changed and they grew up. They lived as thieves before they entered the Youxiwang Sect to escape the people pursuing them to arrest them. The person in charge of the recruitment noticed Ming Ye''s and Luo Shi''s aptitudes and he paid for the foods the two youths stole before he took them with him back to the Youxiwang Sect.


    Ming Ye and Luo Shi lived as fellow disciples. Their relationship and days are peaceful, but only on the surface. Every night, Luo Shi would wake up and stood beside Ming Ye''s bed with his hand raised. A knife on his hand.


    Luo Shi is very vigilant against Ming Ye. He thought the Ming Ye before him is still the same Ming Ye that bullied him before, stealing his foods to the point of making him starved to death. He is wary of him, and even more wary after he woke up and found Ming Ye saved him from death from hunger. Ming Ye even took care of him until he was back to his full health. He even protected him from other orphans that bullied him before. And, he even accompanied him to Youxiwang Sect to become a disciple.


    Luo Shi is full of distrust towards this Ming Ye that has suddenly changed. Thus, he tried again and again to kill Ming Ye who is unguarded on his sleep. However, after the knife descended, just as the tip of the knife touched Ming Ye''s skin, Luo Shi''s hand would tremble and then freeze. His conscience can''t let him do it. Thus, Ming Ye could wake up when the dawn break.


    However, after Luo Shi failed to take Ming Ye''s life and go back to sleep, Ming Ye''s eyes would open and his head turns to stare at Luo Shi''s frail back. Cheng Sheng thought time and time again Ming Ye would snap and kill Luo Shi. It was obvious Ming Ye is more decisive than Luo Shi. However, Ming Ye broke Cheng Sheng''s expectations by returning to sleep, even openly facing Luo Shi''s direction.


    Cheng Sheng actually had thought that Ming Ye had broken through Luo Shi''s memories and went to put an act before Cheng Sheng who is searching through Luo Shi''s memories. However, Cheng Sheng is a god. He knew if someone broke through his defenses as he searched Luo Shi''s memories.


    After Cheng Sheng proved his guess wrong, his heart just ached more. He felt more distressed. Since he could see that Ming Ye''s interactions towards Luo Shiint he past, up until now, are sincere, despite Ming Ye is a demonic cultivator hiding under the original Ming Ye''s skin.


    Why? This is the question Cheng Sheng wanted for Ming Ye to answer. Why would Ming Ye fall in love with Luo Shi, when he just wanted for Luo Shi to owe him a life? However, Cheng Sheng knew that even he could answer that question.


    Love is irrational. You can''t find a reason for it. Instead, you could only feel it. Whether it brings you joy or pain, you can only accept it and get on with it. And, only time can tell whether you could escape, or move on from it.


    Like him. Cheng Sheng fell in love with Fei Yin, and continues to love Fei Yin even after he knew Fei Yin is the reason why the Devourer wanted to eat his soul, making him almost lose his soul back then. However, Fei Yin repaid him by saving him, and it resulted in Fei Yin losing his memories. This made Cheng Sheng love Fei Yin more, he couldn''t extricate himself from it. And he doesn''t want to.


    Even if their future is uncertain, and right now looked bleak, but Cheng Sheng would never give up. Since the moment he''d give up, not only himself, not only Fei Yin, but his family ¨C Chen Han, Chen Jing, Chen Fu, Chen Mie, the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C Fan Wen, Xie Lan, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou, and even Yu Sheng, Zuo Zhe, Sun Yi, Wu Yuan, he would lose everyone. It would be the end.


    Thus, he will continue to fight and win.

 Chapter 278 - The Scum Is Reincarnated

    Cheng Sheng had found Luo Shi''s answer from Ming Ye after Ming Ye nursed Luo Shi back to full health when they were young.


    Luo Shi broke the impasse by killing himself is because he wanted to return his life to Ming Ye. By killing himself, not only did he finally pay his debt of life to Ming Ye, but he also exposed Ming Ye''s deception. However, everything was so abrupt that everyone was caught off-guard and it resulted to loss. Fortunately, not everything was lost, since there were still people that they have saved.


    Then, will he find Ming Ye''s answer? Why was he doing all of this? And, who is he, really? Where did he come from?


    Cheng Sheng knew Ming Ye''s power, for he has seen it when he, Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan have arrived in Youxiwang Sect. Thus, he knew Ming Ye could have conquered the world when he rose to power as an elder of the Youxiwang Sect. However, he remained as a sect elder and didn''t make any movements after that. Cheng Sheng isn''t stupid to think Ming Ye was just biding his time. With the recent movements of the demonic cultivators, since chapter 1, it was obvious Ming Ye is in full power for a long time.


    Then, why did he make his move only now? It''s because he was stalling for time. Not for the demonic cultivators, but for himself. He wanted to live peacefully with Luo Shi, even just for a little longer. Thus, he acted late.


    Cheng Sheng continued to watch until Chen Jing and Wu Fan left before Luo Shi revealed Ming Ye''s identity when it was only the two of them left, ignoring the demonic cultivators hiding in the corners of the Youxiwang Sect. "Elder Luo is very brave." He muttered as he sighed in admiration. He also noticed that the space suddenly shook.


    Luo Shi''s emotions are fluctuating, despite the calmness he feigned as he talked with Ming Ye and the demonic cultivators revealed their presence. Then, he watched as Ming Ye made up an excuse before bringing Luo Shi into his room.


    Until here, Cheng Sheng thought that if he wouldn''t find out Ming Ye''s identity, he later will. He didn''t expect that, under Luo Shi''s presence, Ming Ye would easily disclose it to him.


    "I have only one question." Luo Shi said as he stopped and turned to Ming Ye. "Who are you?" he asked.


    Ming Ye''s lips moved, before an answer came out of his mouth. "Wu Ran." He said. "The King of Wuran." He told him.


    Luo Shi slowly closed his eyes as he bitterly smiled. "You''re really cruel." He said.


    Ming Ye didn''t answer and just pulled him. "Luo Shi, I ¨C " he said, his voice is shaking while his hand holding Luo Shi is trembling because of the emotions bubbling inside his chest. "Luo Shi¡­" he called as he held Luo Shi''s cheek dearly.


    "How?" Luo Shi asked in a low voice, which is weak.


    "I reincarnated in Ming Ye''s body." Ming Ye answered. "I died, hundreds of years ago. I never expect I would be reincarnated¡­" he said with a look of disbelief in his face. "However, because of it, I got to meet you." He said as he stared at Luo Shi.


    However, Luo Shi just bitterly smiled. "This is an ill fate." He said as he received Ming Ye''s kiss.


    Cheng Sheng stared at them in shock. He wasn''t shocked because Ming Ye and Luo Shi, two middle-aged men that are actually more than a hundred years old ¨C especially Ming Ye, are kissing in front of him. He was shocked because Ming Ye was actually reincarnated!


    Oh, my god! He exclaimed in his mind as his eyes widened in shock and he immediately ran out of the room because he knows what will happen next to Ming Ye and Luo Shi. Reincarnation¡­ reincarnation! Ming Ye reincarnated!


    Transmigration is crossing space. Rebirth is crossing time. Meanwhile, reincarnation is crossing both space and time! It is both transmigration and rebirth combined!


    Transmigration is crossing the space by replacing the soul in one body with another soul. Rebirth is also a replacement, but of time and not the soul, since the soul remained on its body and only the time changed.


    However, reincarnation¡­ it is both replacement of souls and time. Although it didn''t cross the space, but it did with the time!


    "Hah!" Cheng Sheng gasped after he pulled himself out of Luo Shi''s memories. He doesn''t want to see the scene of Luo Shi''s death. "Elder Luo¡­ you''ve known it all this time¡­" he said as he stared at Luo Shi''s face. Then, he bitterly smiled as he leaned his body on the chair and closed his eyes to rest.


    He never expected for Ming Ye to reincarnate. However, even he, Cheng Sheng, as well as Fei Yin, along with Yu Sheng and Jing Xian, and Zuo Zhe, transmigrated. What''s wrong with reincarnating? Thus, he can''t criticize Ming Ye, or he should call him ''Wu Ran''.


    Now, he finally knew that Wu Ran reincarnated in Ming Ye. However, he still didn''t know where is Wuran, Wu Ran''s kingdom. Wu Ran didn''t reveal it to Luo Shi.


    He sighed before he opened his eyes. He was greeted with Fei Yin who was dripping wet. "Yin." He called and hugged Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin helplessly smiled before he dried himself as well as the wet footprint on the floor and the window. "Ming Ye flung Chen Han to the lake. I saved him, and Wu Yuan followed us." He said. "Wu Yuan is more familiar with this place, thus I left Chen Han with him for them to hide. Are you alright?" he asked, his voice became gentler at the end. He caressed Cheng Sheng''s cheek with his thumb. "You look tired. You''ve used your holy power?" he asked.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded, not hiding even a bit of information with Fei Yin. "I looked into elder Luo''s memories. Elder Ming was the reincarnation¡­ no. He coincidentally reincarnated in elder Ming''s body after elder Ming died when elder Luo unintentionally, and unknowingly, killed him when they were young." He explained.


    "''reincarnation''?" Fei Yin frowned.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng nodded as he hugged Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng. "He hurt you." He said.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. "The wounds were gone after I used my holy power on elder Luo. It was deliberate on my part." He explained.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and just hugged Cheng Sheng tighter. "Be careful, okay?" he said. "I''ll be sad." He told him.


    If it was before, Cheng Sheng would''ve laughed at these childish words. However, Fei Yin is now his lover. If Fei Yin was still his da shixiong, he would''ve laughed and teased Fei Yin. But, this time, Cheng Sheng knew that, even if the words are and sounds childish, but Fei Yin is serious. "I''ll be more careful." He answered as he buried his face on Fei Yin''s chest to seek comfort.


    Fei Yin smiled and kissed the top of Cheng Sheng''s head. "Sheng." He called. "I have something to tell you."


    On Wu Yuan''s side, he looked at Chen Han who was sulking in the corner. It was never his style to laugh even if what''s before him is comical. This time, he also didn''t laugh, since Chen Han is seriously mourning, as well as on the verge of despair because of what his shifu, Ming Ye, did.


    Wu Yuan is a silent person, and he remained silent since he knew it was what Chen Han needed the most at this time. Even if Sun Yi, this talkative guy, was here, Sun Yi would surprisingly shut up, since he knew Chen Han is nursing his grievances towards his shifu. Sun Yi is that sensible, more sensible than Wu Yuan.


    "Would you ¨C " he heard Chen Han said. " ¨C want for Ah Sheng to resurrect your shifu?" he asked him.


    Wu Yuan was stunned as he looked at Chen Han''s back. "No." he answered.


    Chen Han heard his answer, but also as if didn''t hear it. Since Chen Han didn''t speak again after that. Wu Yuan, who liked silence, would rather want noise right now. He wanted for Chen Han, this lively da shixiong of his, to speak right now than be unusually silent.


    Every time he, Sun Yi and Chen Han would travel, these two are very noisy when they chatter. They looked like a couple more than he and Sun Yi. That''s why, everyone was shocked to hear he wanted to marry Sun Yi, and became even more shocked when they got married. Wu Yuan honestly admits, he is jealous of Chen Han who can openly show his emotions and freely speak his thoughts.


    But, he don''t dare to be jealous. He''d rather for Chen Han to vent his anger and anguish he has been suppressing ever since he, along with Cheng Sheng and the others, came back from the secret dimension. He would rather want for Chen Han to rant, yell and scream.


    Not like this Chen Han who is bottling up his emotions, and it is unknown when he would explode.

 Chapter 279 - The Scum Is A Father

    Wu Yuan doesn''t want for Luo Shi to resurrect. Not because he doesn''t respect him or value him as his shifu, as his second father. Nor does he disregard Wu Fan''s life, his father''s life, which will be one of the things in exchange with Luo Shi''s life. But, he highly respects them instead.


    Although it doesn''t show on his iceberg face, but he highly respects Luo Shi. He treats him as he treats Wu Fan. He respects Luo Shi so much, even if Luo Shi is stern towards him and Sun Yi as their shifu. He treats Luo Shi as one of his families. For him, his only family is Wu Fan, his father; Sun Yi, his husband; Chen Han, his best friend, da shixiong and older brother figure; Chen Jing, whom he treats as his uncle; and lastly, Luo Shi, his and Sun Yi''s shifu, as well as his second father.


    It isn''t lie that your biological father is your first father, and your shifu is your second father. Because the Wu Family has a thin lineage, where in each generation, there is only one child, Wu Fan is the only child in his generation, like Wu Yuan. Since Wu Fan is the only heir, he has a great responsibility towards the family to produce more heirs, to try and break this ''curse'' of their family, as well as the sect. Although the Wu family has a thin lineage, but because of their great inheritance from their ancestors, they are equal in power of that the Chen Clan''s. But, since the Wu ancestor and the Chen ancestor are the best of friends, it stands to say that the Chen Clan is the greatest backer of the Wu family, and it is right to say that it is because of the Chen Clan the Wu family could still exist today. There is the Wu family because of the Chen Clan''s protection.


    Because of these, Wu Fan is very busy. All his time is on the family''s businesses and the sect. He got no time to look after Wu Yuan. When Wu Yuan was born, because Wu Yuan''s mother died from giving birth, Wu Fan tossed him to his grandfather. When his grandfather died, Wu Fan tossed him to Luo Shi, who happened to be looking for disciples.


    Luo Shi earned an infant disciple. However, he got no complaints. One, it is the Wu family that gave him the task. Two, his disciple is from, although small, but prestigious Wu family. And three, he likes to nurture kids. Thus, he raised Wu Yuan from young until adult. Thus, Wu Yuan, if not for knowing he has a biological father, and Luo Shi is a bachelor, he would''ve thought Luo Shi is his father.


    Wu Yuan, although his emotions don''t show on his face, but he loves his shifu. He highly respects him, that''s why he hated Ming Ye for humiliating, defiling Luo Shi''s honor. He hated Ming Ye for killing Luo Shi. He could''ve hated Chen Han, Ming Ye''s disciple. However, he treated Chen Han as his older brother. And Chen Han is a victim, too, like Luo Shi. Thus, he couldn''t hate Chen Han. Instead, he is more worried for him, since Ming Ye is Chen Han''s shifu, and his shifu turned out to be a traitor that deceived everyone and killed thousands of people, destroying thousands of homes.


    "I don''t want for shifu to resurrect." Wu Yuan quietly said as he stood beside the bed where Chen Han was sleeping. Although Chen Han doesn''t show it, but he knew, Chen Han is the one who lost the most in this calamity.


    Not only Chen Han was betrayed by his shifu, but his clan were also slaughtered by the demonic cultivators led by his very own shifu. His father''s life or death is also unknown. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng, his younger brother, was there.


    "Resurrecting shifu is disrespecting shifu''s wishes." Wu Yuan spoke even though he knew Chen Han is not listening. "It is disgracing him." He added. That day, when Ming Ye wanted to kill him, Luo Shi blocked Ming Ye for him. However, how can not Wu Yuan, Luo Shi''s disciple whom Luo Shi raised since young, not know his shifu''s thoughts?


    Wu Yuan could feel that Ming Ye doesn''t have a killing intent that time. His words of planning to kill him are empty. How can Luo Shi, who is Ming Ye''s best friend for many decades, also not notice it? But, even if Luo Shi knew Ming Ye wouldn''t really kill Wu Yuan and just hold him captive, but Luo Shi still killed himself.


    Wu Yuan knew, Luo Shi planned to die. Not only to save himself, not only to save Wu Yuan, his disciple. But also, it is to save Ming Ye. If Wu Yuan could notice there was no killing intent, how can the demonic cultivators, who are veterans in killing, also not notice it? Luo Shi acted to not let the demonic cultivators kill Ming Ye, for they would definitely doubt Ming Ye if Ming Ye didn''t kill Wu Yuan. Didn''t Ming Ye also keep Luo Shi? Even if he kept Luo Shi as his plaything, disgracing him, but the fact that Luo Shi was alive remained.


    Ming Ye, the leader of the demonic cultivators, became soft-hearted. This quality is unneeded by the demonic cultivators. If the leader is indecisive, then it is the subjects'' responsibility to kill this incompetent ruler. And Luo Shi didn''t want that to happen. When Luo Shi died, Wu Yuan finally confirmed the thought that has been bugging him.


    Luo Shi also loved Ming Ye, thus he chose to die in Ming Ye''s hands, and clear the demonic cultivators'' doubts towards Ming Ye. Wu Yuan''s mind was clouded that time thus he didn''t notice it, but now he did. His shifu, Luo Shi, and Ming Ye, they love each other. However, it is such a pity they are now separated by death.


    However ¨C "If shifu will be resurrected, Ming Ye will die." Wu Yuan said. "Ming Ye will be killed by his subordinates. The demonic cultivators cooperating with him in capturing Cheng Sheng, it is to test him, Ming Ye." He explained as he raised his head and looked at Chen Han who opened his eyes. There was no sign of sleepiness in his eyes and face. "If shifu was resurrected by Cheng Sheng, Ming Ye will die. Ming Ye''s life, is now on Cheng Sheng''s hands." He said.


    ¡­


    "However, Ming Ye doesn''t care about his life anymore." Cheng Sheng said as he held Fei Yin''s hand. "He regretted everything. Now, to relieve this regret, he wanted to resurrect Luo Shi." He said.


    "How about the demonic cultivators?" Fei Yin asked. "Clearly, they already noticed Luo Shi is more important to Ming Ye than them. Why they are not killing Ming Ye yet?" he was puzzled.


    "Because the demonic cultivators are more diverse and more disorderly than us, the righteous cultivators." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin just looked at him, waiting for him to continue speaking.


    "The demonic cultivators, although wretched and perverse, but because they are disorderly, they needed a leader to guide them." Cheng Sheng explained. "And that leader is Ming Ye." He said.


    Fei Yin''s eyes widened, indicating he finally understood. "They can kill Ming Ye and just have the next strongest among them replace Ming Ye." He said. "But, Ming Ye, though spiritually a demonic cultivator, but physically a righteous cultivator, he had blended with the righteous sects and stayed in one for many decades. Thus, not only Ming Ye knows how to organize their troops, but he is also a valuable person. They could use Ming Ye''s power as a righteous cultivator in their own way. Thus, they still don''t kill Ming Ye." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. "Ming Ye naturally knows this fact, that''s why he is unbridled in resurrecting Luo Shi." He said. "They are just using each other for their own personal gains." He frowned.


    Fei Yin laughed. "Calm down." He told him as he placated him. "Do you have a way to resurrect Luo Shi?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent.


    Fei Yin stared at him. "You don''t plan¡­ to use your holy power?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "My holy power is not omnipotent. Even the Spring of Life." He said.


    "Then¡­" Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng in the eyes.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he held Fei Yin''s hand tight. "How about we escape?" he asked.


    ¡­


    Chen Han frowned as he got off the bed. He ignored Wu Yuan before he walked out of the door. Disgusting! Too disgusting! Ming Ye loves Luo Shi? Then, why did he kill him? Why does he have to betray him? Everyone?! And now he wanted to resurrect Luo Shi because he is regretting?! A hypocrite! He is just glossing his mistakes! He also killed thousands of people. He made them lost their home. What does he take them as? Just nothing?!


    He will kill him! He will definitely kill Ming Ye!

 Chapter 280 - The Scum Is Jittery

    "Cheng Sheng." Wu Yuan called as he stood by the door while he looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin holding each other''s hand. Bitterness flashed in his eyes when he remembered Sun Yi. He immediately concealed his emotions. "Chen Han qi deviated." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent as he stared at the floor. "Bringing him with us¡­ it is more dangerous than him staying here with Ming Ye." He said and looked at Luo Shi lying on the bed. "Ming Ye was softened by Luo Shi. If Ming Ye didn''t kill you when he captured you, then how can he kill Chen Han, who is his own disciple?" he asked as he looked at Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan didn''t answer.


    "The demonic cultivators still need Ming Ye. They won''t kill him." Cheng Sheng said. "Even if Ming Ye would protect Chen Han, Chen Han wouldn''t be a bother to the demonic cultivators. Instead, since they know Chen Han would kill Ming Ye, but Chen Han definitely can''t kill Ming Ye because he''s weaker than Ming Ye, the demonic cultivators would just treat them as an entertainment." He explained.


    "That''s harsh." Fei Yin can''t help but comment.


    "A disciple killing his shifu. This is Ming Ye''s karma." Cheng Sheng said.


    Wu Yuan felt agitated, but he immediately suppressed his feelings. "Is that so¡­ then what are we waiting for?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin nodded. "Then, let''s go." Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng took out the Shapeshifting Blanket and the Shapeshifting Blanket immediately wrapped them three, before it flew out of the window and rose to the sky, blending with the white clouds floating.


    Just as they left, Chen Han barged in to Ming Ye''s room. Chen Han''s eyes are blood-red. When Ming Ye saw him, his heart sank.


    Meanwhile, on top of the floating giant pagoda stood Cheng Shu and the beggar man. They watched as the Shapeshifting Blanket disappeared within the passing, floating clouds. Cheng Shu''s lips curled to an evil grin. "It''s almost time." He said before their figures disappeared.


    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    Yu Sheng suddenly felt his heart skipped a beat. It''s not because of love, Zuo Zhe. It''s because he suddenly felt a foreboding feeling.


    He opened his eyes and his gaze met Zuo Zhe''s gaze who has been watching him since time unknown. "Zhe¡­" he called.


    Zuo Zhe''s lips are pale due to nervousness. "Yu Sheng¡­ elder Fan is calling for us." He told him.


    "¡­ is it because of Cheng Sheng?" Yu Sheng asked, though the answer is obvious.


    As expected, Zuo Zhe nodded. "You¡­ felt it, too, right?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng nodded as he sat up from the bed. "En." He answered.


    "Everyone felt it. Elder Fan. Sect leader Xie. Even the Huakai Sect¡­" Zuo Zhe sighed. "What do you think is happening to Cheng Sheng right now?" he asked. Cheng Sheng affects everybody.


    Yu Sheng stared at Zuo Zhe. "I don''t know." He honestly answered. In fact, he could make a telepathic connection with Cheng Sheng since both of them are gods. However, just now, his connection with Cheng Sheng was forcefully cut off, making him wake up.


    Yu Sheng already knew Fei Yin''s origin. Actually, he knew Fei Yin''s hidden intention for telling him. It is to warn him, as the one closest to Cheng Sheng, that there''s a force, strong than him and Cheng Sheng, who are gods, that could turn this world to ashes.


    Thus, when he felt his connection with Cheng Sheng was cut, he knew it could only be that force that is outside of this world. He knew, it clearly wasn''t Fei Yin. Not because he trusts Fei Yin, but because he trusts Cheng Sheng who trusts Fei Yin.


    Then, if it wasn''t Fei Yin, who is it? He got no time to think since Li Tian, who was jittery, called them from outside. He is Li Tian''s fianc¨¦, as well as Cheng Sheng''s fellow disciple, and so both Chen Han and Cheng Sheng are both important to him. He is doubly worried right now.


    "Let''s go." Yu Sheng told Zuo Zhe as he pulled the other out of his daze.


    However, they didn''t expect to see Zheng Fu Gong and Jing Rui, as well as a man who looked very similar to Fei Yin.


    Fei Lin smiled when he appeared from the array. He looked at Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe, these unfamiliar faces. "Greetings. I am Fei Lin, Fei Yin''s elder brother." He explained.


    Zuo Zhe naturally knew Fei Lin, as he is one of the characters he made. He just realized, he hasn''t met Fei Lin and Xi Ling yet. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng could already guess Fei Yin''s identity.


    Fei Lin nodded to them before he turned to Xie Lan and the others. "We have found Chen Fu and Chen Mie." He immediately told them.


    Everyone was stunned. The only news they''ve got is that the Chen Clan was slaughtered, but it wasn''t known whether Chen Fu and Chen Mie also died. But now¡­ they felt hope was rekindled in their heart.


    "How are they?" Xie Lan asked.


    "Currently, they are resting." Fei Lin answered. "Xi Ming and Xi Xing found them when they ran away¡­ ehem, patrolling the borders of the North." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" they have heard before of Xi Ming''s plan to escape from their sect. So, he wasn''t joking?


    "Fortunately, they have just come out of their closed-door cultivation and their cultivation increased, so they managed to escape from their pursuers." Fei Lin explained.


    Everyone sighed in relief.


    "Before they returned to rest, they have told me something." Fei Lin continued. "It is about Ming Ye." He said.


    Everyone immediately became alert.


    "It was the Chen Clan who took Ming Ye and Luo Shi in when they entered the sect." Fei Lin said.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath. "The Chen Clan raised him, but he became a dog that bit the one that fed him!" Zheng Fu Gong said. He is referring to Ming Ye slaughtering the Chen Clan.


    Fei Lin shook his head, declining to comment. "When they asked Ming Ye and Luo Shi where they came from, they answered they were from the South." He said before he paused. "Beyond the South." He added.


    Everyone fell silent. "What does this mean?" Lei Ling silently asked.


    Li Tian''s expression became heavy. "It meant, the South was done for. That''s where the demonic cultivators, Ming Ye''s troops, came from." He answered.


    The atmosphere became heavier because of his words. That''s why they haven''t received any news, nor refugees, from the South.


    "We''re going to the South!" Jing Rui said as he pulled Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Kang and Zheng Yi. "Elder Zheng. I leave the Zhongyang to you." He told him. They are almost done stabilizing the Zhongyang.


    "En." Zheng Fu Gong nodded.


    "Let''s go fetch Jing Hei, as well as Qian Lin!" Jing Rui told Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang answered.


    "Yes!" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang nodded.


    "Wait." Fei Lin said.


    "What?" Jing Rui turned.


    "Everyone must have already heard about the Wuran Kingdom, right?" Fei Lin asked.


    Hearing his words, the tense atmosphere returned.


    "''Wuran Kingdom''?" Tang Zhe asked.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples who have gone to the Intersect Competition and have heard their founder, as well as Chen Jing and Fei Huang talking before, spoke. "It is a kingdom from the ancient times." You Rou answered, her voice soft.


    Xie Lan blinked and he turned to his disciples. He remembered that they really have heard them speaking, since he, Chen Jing and Fei Huang didn''t hide it and are actually openly discussing it. He didn''t expect for them to remember it. "Yes." He spoke. "I, the Chen patriarch and former sect leader Fei Huang were talking about it." He said and glanced at Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin blinked before he shook his head, indicating Fei Huang is still missing after Fei Huang was abducted by Mu Jun.


    "So, why are the Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu Fan are looking for this lost kingdom?" Tang Teng asked.


    "There''s no record about this kingdom, except only for its name." Xie Lan said. "During the Intersect Competition, the three of us suspect that the one behind the attacks might be someone from this kingdom." He explained.


    "What?!" Tang Teng exclaimed as he looked at Xie Lan in disbelief.


    "The attacks during the Intersect Competition, Mu Jun told us about the demonic cultivators." Xie Lan said. "It was then that I remembered about the Wuran Kingdom." He said and looked at Fan Wen.


    "It was during I and Lan''s travel as we looked for a land to settle on. We met an old person. They can''t stop talking about a place, and Wen is kind by nature, he wanted to listen to them so I was forced to hear what they said." he said.


    "And that, that place is Wuran."


    Beyond the green mountains and abundant springs of the south, lies the endless sea desert of Wuran.

 Chapter 281 - The Scum Is Overemotional

    "That old person said that the place got its name because the land is corrupted." Fan Wen said.


    "You''re suspecting, this lord of Wuran is leading the demonic cultivators to reclaim his land?" Tang Teng asked.


    "Yes." Xie Lan answered.


    "If what you''re saying is true, we only had to know who this leader is." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "That''s what old Fei said before." Xie Lan said.


    Zheng Fu Gong shut up.


    "However, who that person is, is already obvious, isn''t it?" Xie Lan asked.


    Everyone fell silent. There''s only one answer: Ming Ye.


    "But, based from what you said, that kingdom should be more than five hundred years." Yu Sheng spoke. Before they could speak, he spoke again. "Ming Ye is only more than a hundred years old." He told them.


    Silence. "Things have become more confusing." Li Nanzi scratched his head.


    "Could he be a descendant of the ruler of the kingdom?" Tang Teng tried to guess.


    "That''s not likely." Xie Lan spoke.


    "Why?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "Because the old man said that everyone in the kingdom died from the slaughter." Xie Lan said.


    "WHAT?!" everyone was shocked.


    "Who slaughtered the people?" Li Nanzi asked.


    "Themselves." Xie Lan answered, his voice indifferent.


    "Wha ¨C " they all gasped in shock as they felt their heart go cold.


    "''land of the corrupted'', ''wuran''¡­" Zheng Fu Gong muttered. "They are all depraved?" he asked as he looked at Xie Lan.


    However, Xie Lan didn''t answer, since the answer is obvious. They all killed themselves because of depravity.


    Silence fell. No one dared speak because of the apprehension in their heart. Just earlier, they all felt great danger. Everyone is smart and connected it to Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng is in danger! With the information they heard just now, it was obvious that Cheng Sheng is going to the South, which is the most dangerous, to find Chen Jing and Wu Fan who went to look for the Wuran Kingdom and find some answers from it.


    "Why did he go South?", was what they wanted to ask. However, the only man himself who can answer the question has already gone South. But, from that, they deduced more guesses.


    "Luo Shi can''t be resurrected." This is a conclusion. And everyone understood.


    Cheng Sheng isn''t a god, and even gods aren''t omnipotent to bring back a life that was lost. Cheng Sheng himself knew this the most, but even so, he went to Youxiwang Sect to relieve Ming Ye''s anger to buy them all more time to live longer, before Cheng Sheng went to South to find his father Chen Jing, and Wu Fan, before Ming Ye could discover the truth that Luo Shi can''t return to life.


    Since Cheng Sheng didn''t tell them his plan, he must be confident Ming Ye wouldn''t attack them and kill them¡­ right? He won''t pit them, right? Suddenly, they can''t help but doubt Cheng Sheng.


    However, if Cheng Sheng is sure that Ming Ye won''t attack them, then, Ming Ye must have his hands full and his attention diverted from killing them all. Then, what is this diversion? Going to Youxiwang Sect, there''s only Wu Yuan, who made a deal with Ming Ye to bring Cheng Sheng; Cheng Sheng, who was planned to resurrect Luo Shi; Fei Yin, to guard Cheng Sheng; and ¨C


    "Chen Han!" Li Tian exclaimed as his pupils constricted and he clutched his chest when it ached.


    "Li-shixiong!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples cried as they helped Li Tian who suddenly collapsed and face pale.


    Everyone also felt their chest thud when they realized it. "Cheng Sheng¡­ used Chen Han as a diversion for Ming Ye¡­?" they muttered under their breath, a look of disbelief on their face. "That can''t be, right?" they all laughed, but obviously it was a fake and forced laugh.


    Among the four men that went to Youxiwang Sect, indeed, Chen Han is the best pick to divert Ming Ye, since Chen Han is Ming Ye''s disciple.


    Wu Yuan is Luo Shi''s disciple, but Luo Shi is now dead, and Wu Fan who might possibly alive is more important to Wu Yuan right now, since the living is more important than the dead. Cheng Sheng, before, is the most valuable, but after finding out he doesn''t have a power of resurrection, he is useless. Fei Yin doesn''t have any connection to Ming Ye, Luo Shi, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, nor the Youxiwang Sect, aside from Cheng Sheng. Thus, Chen Han as the diversion for Ming Ye is the most rational decision.


    But, like Wu Yuan, Chen Han also has to save Chen Jing, his father.


    But! Doesn''t Cheng Sheng also Chen Jing''s son? One son''s presence is enough. Chen Han has to avenge his clan while Cheng Sheng is useful in tracking Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s traces. This is the most logical approach!


    However, why does it feel strange¡­? Li Tian clutched his chest as his tears fell. "Chen Han¡­ Chen Han!" he cried. "Shifu! Founder!" he called as he pulled himself from Feng Mo''s grasp and he ran to Fan Wen and Xie Lan. "Shifu! Founder! Chen Han¡­ something must have happened to Chen Han!" he told them.


    Everything fell into silence as they stared at Li Tian in shock. "Li-shixiong¡­" Feng Mo muttered as he watched Li Tian knelt before Fan Wen and Xie Lan. "How did you¡­" become like this? He can''t finish his words as his eyes reddened when he saw the always rational Li Tian cried before Fan Wen and Xie Lan''s feet.


    They have always seen Li Tian being composed and rational. It was their first time they have seen him being overemotional. Yet, if they were to be given a chance to choose, they''d rather not see Li Tian like this.


    "Xiao Tian¡­" Fan Wen called as he knelt beside Li Tian and hugged him tight. Li Tian is an orphan, and he and Xie Lan are Li Tian''s fathers. They are the only ones Li Tian could rely on, aside from his fellow disciples who are his brothers and sisters.


    "Shifu¡­" Li Tian cried as he clutched Fan Wen''s sleeves tight. "Something happened to Chen Han! I can feel it!" he said. "Lovers have a special connection, you should understand." He said as he looked at Fan Wen before he looked at Xie Lan. "I can feel Chen Han is sad right now¡­ very sad, and very angry!" he told them. "Something must have happened to him! He''s in deep pain! He''s anguished!" he sobbed. "Let me¡­ let me go to Youxiwang Sect to see him!"


    Everyone gasped as they looked at Li Tian in shock. Is he planning suicide?! Going to Youxiwang Sect means going to die! Everybody became even more tense because of Li Tian. They could see, from Fan Wen and Xie Lan''s expression, as well as the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, that Li Tian began doubting Cheng Sheng!


    Earlier, they were guessing that Cheng Sheng used Chen Han to divert Ming Ye''s attention. Then, Li Tian just said that something happened to Chen Han. Could it be, because something happened to Chen Han, Cheng Sheng used him as a cannon fodder so that he, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan could escape and then go to Wuran?


    But, this doesn''t make sense. Even if Cheng Sheng is a scum, he values kinship and friendship the most. He would never use them just to save himself. Instead, he would harm himself rather than harming his family and friends, which leaves his family and friends feel helpless of his selflessness.


    "Xiao Tian¡­" Fan Wen sighed as he pulled the crying Li Tian. "Everything lately have been so stressful to everyone. You should learn not to overthink and overreact. You know that. But, you just become muddled. Rest." He told him before he pressed a point on the back of Li Tian''s neck.


    Feng Mo immediately caught Li Tian whose body became limp after Fan Wen rendered him unconscious. Feng Mo''s eyes are red. "Shifu, Cheng-shidi¡­" he said.


    "You of all should know what is your shidi." Fan Wen said. "You''ve all grown up with him. No matter how bad xiao Sheng''s personality is, he would never harm anybody unless they would harm him first. Your shidi would definitely retaliate if his bottom line has been touched." He explained.


    Feng Mo fell silent before he lowered his head and nodded. He knew, in his heart, Cheng Sheng would never use Chen Han, his blood brother. However, the recent happenings are clouding their judgement, thus they doubted Cheng Sheng.


    They all should know. They were just making guesses. Their guess may be true, but they also may be false. They are all smart people. And Cheng Sheng have saved them many times! How can they doubt Cheng Sheng?! They are all ingrates!


    Feng Mo carefully carried the unconscious Li Tian inside to his room. "Li-shixiong¡­ if only Chen-shixiong was here, how great would it be. How happy will he be if he heard you saying you are lovers." He said as he placed Li Tian down in the bed. "I know, one can meet their fated partner just once in their life. However, I hope you won''t disregard your friendship with Cheng-shidi just because you have found him ¨C Chen Han." He sighed. "Cheng-shidi is doing his best, even wanting to risk his life in exchange for everyone''s life. Yet, what he got is us doubting him. We don''t deserve his kindness."

 Chapter 282 - The Scum Is Calculative

    "Sect leader Xie. We''re going now." Jing Rui said. He can''t delay any more in going to Jing Hei who went to South alone to reconcile with Qian Lin.


    "Yes. Thank you for all the help." Xie Lan said.


    "It should be us thanking you." Jing Rui said before he turned to Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Kang and Zheng Yi. "Let''s go." He told them before he walked out first. Jing Bai and Jing Cheng followed behind him.


    Jing Kang finally approached Lei Ling, who immediately blushed. "Ling Ling." He called as he held Lei Ling''s hands. "After all of this, I want to marry you." He said, his voice and face serious as he stared at Lei Ling''s eyes.


    "T-that''s ¨C " Lei Ling stammered. He felt his face is steaming. Why does your words sound no room for refusal?! He thought, but he didn''t reject the other. "Mn." He shyly nodded. "Y-you should go now. Your uncle and brothers are waiting." He told him, his eyes are evasive because he felt embarrassed. However, Jing Kang didn''t move. "Jing Kang ¨C " he turned, only for his lips to be kissed by Jing Kang.


    "You should give me a parting kiss, but since after this, there will be no parting kiss anymore, I took the initiative." Jing Kang said and smiled before he kissed Lei Ling again, and then finally left.


    "Ah Ling¡­" Lei Qing called Lei Ling as her eyes narrowed. She didn''t feel offended that Jing Kang ignored her, since she didn''t feel ignored. She understands that everyone is busy and have no time for pleasantries. However, that doesn''t stop her from teasing her younger brother. "You already agreed to marry the other without my permission?" she asked, her tone angry but her lips are smiling.


    His sister''s voice pulled him from his daze after being kissed by Jing Kang. He turned and immediately panicked. "J-jie! QAQ spare me¡­" he cried after he saw his elder sister was grinning. Meanwhile, You Rou was snickering.


    Fan Wen and Xie Lan saw their disciples are smiling and the earlier suffocation they felt alleviated. "What do you think?" Fan Wen silently asked Xie Lan.


    "Right now¡­" Xie Lan said as he closed his eyes. However, he can only see darkness. "I don''t see anything. But, that feeling earlier¡­ it definitely meant something." He said.


    "En." Fan Wen nodded and softly sighed. "Let''s just hope that everything would be fine." He said, although he knew himself that it would most likely not when they saw the gray clouds in the sky slowly turning dark.


    Nanli Town, South.


    "Such a pity we didn''t pass by the Qianxu Sect and the Nanshu Sect, so we don''t know what happened to Qian Lin and Shu Mu." Cheng Sheng said in a low voice as he pulled on the hood of his robe to hide his face when a group of demonic cultivators passed by.


    "The Zunjingde Sect would go check on them because Jing Hei won''t let Qian Lin be alone." Fei Yin said.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded as they walked towards an inn and rented two rooms. "Where do you think can we ask about the Wuran?" he asked as they climbed up the stairs.


    They entered a room and locked the door. Cheng Sheng set up a Silencing Array before Wu Yuan spoke. "From what I have observed earlier, the situation here is better than the situation in Zhongyang while it was still under Qi Ling''s hands." He said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at each other. They also noticed it. "Could it be, because they will live here in the future, thus they don''t act reckless and destroy everything?" Fei Yin guessed.


    "It could be." Cheng Sheng said. "Since this will be their home after Ming Ye, no, Wu Ran, conquer the world, they will preserve this place as much as possible." He explained.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded, indicating they accept the reason. "Wait. I saw from the boundary marker earlier that this town is called ''Nanli Town''." Fei Yin said. "''Nanli Town''¡­ Nanli Sect?" he said and looked at Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan looked at each other before they looked at Fei Yin. "The Nanli Sect¡­ I remember one of them fought against You-shimei in the second stage of the Intersect Competition." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at Fei Yin. "However, since they lost, they headed back to their sect. do you think¡­?" his eyes narrowed.


    "Maybe they were captured and later enslaved by the demonic cultivators?" Fei Yin said.


    "Or they might have escaped and are hiding." Wu Yuan said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin froze before their eyes lit up. "Nan Ping." He said. "That''s the name of You-shimei''s opponent. He is also the eldest disciple of their sect. Maybe¡­" he said as he took a deep breath to calm his emotions.


    "Maybe he must know some information." Fei Yin supplied the words of Cheng Sheng''s sentence.


    "What does he look like?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "I''ll draw him!" Cheng Sheng said before he took out a paper, ink and brush.


    Then, he began writing on the paper.


    Youxiwang Sect, Xiwang, West.


    "AAAH! ARGH! ARRRRHHH!!!" Chen Han howled like a wounded beast as he struggled from the demonic cultivators'' grasp after Ming Ye defeated him. His body is filled with injuries and are bleeding, and there were some deep cuts that revealed his bones. However, since he has qi deviated, it''s as if he is numb to the pain.


    However, his fight against Ming Ye is not in vain, as Ming Ye was also wounded. Though, not as serious as Chen Han''s wounds. "As expected of the disciple I raised." He said as he wiped the blood off of his face. His eyes are cold as he glared at Chen Han.


    "AAARRH!!!" Chen Han growled at Ming Ye. Although he lost his sanity because of qi deviation, but he still could tell who his enemy is.


    PA! Ming Ye slapped Chen Han and Chen Han''s face had gone to the side because of the impact. A purple hand print was seen on Chen Han''s fair cheek. "Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan have left." He said. "Your own brother, as well as the one you treat a brother, left you here. They knew you will go into qi deviation after what happened to your family and sect, but they still brought you here and left you to me." He grinned as he pulled Chen Han''s hair and raised Chen Han''s face.


    Chen Han''s forehead was hit and had a cut, so it is bleeding right now along with his eyes that Ming Ye hit and had turned blue and green. His nose and the corner of his mouth are also bleeding.


    "Cheng Sheng left you as a bait to buy himself time to escape and heroically save your father." Ming Ye said. "He knew you will lose to me, yet he still left you. Or is it, you volunteered yourself?" he asked and laughed. "Do you think I will have sentiments as your shifu? I even killed Luo Shi with my own hands, so why should I let you go?" he asked before he punched Chen Han.


    "Kuh!" Chen Han coughed blood as he fell on the ground after the demonic cultivators released him. He didn''t have time to breathe because Ming Ye kicked him. "Ugh!" he cried when his chin was hit and he fell face first on the ground.


    "Chen Han. Do you really think Cheng Sheng as your brother?" Ming Ye asked as he walked towards Chen Han. He squatted beside him and lowered his head to whisper. "Let me tell you something, as a consideration for our former relationship as a disciple and shifu." He chuckled when he saw the confused look on Chen Han. "Cheng Sheng isn''t your younger brother. He is just a soul that possessed your younger brother, replacing your real younger brother and took over your younger brother''s body." He told him. "How do I know this? It''s because of the person who let me be reincarnated, granting me a second life. He is the one who brought Cheng Sheng''s soul here. Cheng Sheng is not someone of this world. He came from that place where you had the last stage of the Intersect Competition. There, he is a fake prince." He explained and maliciously grinned when he saw the shocked and anguished look on Chen Han''s face. "Yes. Cheng Sheng knew you aren''t his brother, so why would he help you? Instead, he left you here to die." He told him. "Cheng Sheng¡­ he is a calculative person."


    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East. Midnight.


    Li Tian slowly walked towards the array. He wanted to go to the Youxiwang Sect and help Chen Han. Earlier, he woke up from the excruciating pain. He knew it was Chen Han''s emotions. He could feel Chen Han is in deep pain.


    "Did you come here to go after your lover, too?" someone asked.


    Li Tian approached the person. It was Sun Yi.


    "It''s no use." Sun Yi said as his tears fell from his eyes that are puffed up from crying for a long time. "This array is sealed. We can''t go to Youxiwang Sect." he told him.


    Li Tian''s pupils constricted. "You don''t mean¡­" he said. The only one that could seal the array is ¨C


    "Yes. Cheng-shidi sealed this array the moment they left."

 Chapter 283 - The Scum Is Red

    "Where do you think they are hiding?" Fei Yin asked through a whisper to Cheng Sheng. He, Cheng Sheng, and Wu Yuan are now out in the streets and had the hood of their black cloak down, covering their face.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and turned to Wu Yuan. "Senior Wu, where was the Nanli Sect located?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan frowned as he tried to recall everything that he knows. "I remember now." He spoke after a while. "Nanli Sect¡­ yes. At first, their sect is forgettable, and so they are always overlooked. One, because of their small number. And two ¨C " he said. " ¨C because of distance."


    "''distance''?" Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin both said.


    "They are the farthest sect so far." Wu Yuan answered.


    Hearing this, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin fell silent and looked at each other. Because they escaped from Ming Ye in the Youxiwang Sect through the Shapeshifting Blanket, they don''t know how far they have travelled as it was the Shapeshifting Blanket that carried them. Because they felt that the time they travelled was very short, they assumed they travelled only a fair distance. In actual fact, this was the first time Cheng Sheng used the Shapeshifting Blanket as a vehicle while he was wrapped inside, and so he doesn''t know the speed of the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    However, the words Wu Yuan spoke just now reminded them. They only knew that they have gone South, as that was what Cheng Sheng ordered the Shapeshifting Blanket to do, and that they must have bypassed the Qianxu Sect and the Nanshu Sect because of the vegetation around them when they arrived in the Nanli Town. But, they overestimated their judgement and underestimated the Shapeshifting Blanket''s might.


    Realizing this, Cheng Sheng fondly patted his arm where the Shapeshifting Blanket was wrapped around his arm underneath the wide sleeves of his black cloak.


    "Father once had exchanged words with the Nanli Sect''s master." Wu Yuan spoke. "I happened to pass by that time, and I heard that the Nanli Sect''s master, Nan Pinghe, is a soft-spoken man and is jolly." He said. "Father asked him where is his sect exactly located, as he wanted to drop by to visit some time. Nan Pinghe answered that his sect is located between the ''green and gold''. What he meant is ¨C " he turned to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. " ¨C it is near the oasis." He told them.


    "''green'' for vegetation and ''gold'' for sand, right?" Fei Yin said.


    "Yes." Wu Yuan nodded.


    Cheng Sheng took a deep breath and looked underneath his feet. Right now, the soil under their feet is compact. "Let''s go see if there is a map sold around here." He told them. Because time was pressing in on them and they left in haste, they haven''t brought a map with them.


    With how things are going recently, how can they have the mind to think for a map? "Yes." Wu Yuan and Fei Yin nodded as they followed behind him, acting as his guards.


    They are righteous cultivators, so they can''t use negative qi, much less demonic qi. In order to act perfectly, they have to follow Cheng Sheng who has the Shapeshifting Blanket that, not only could eat negative qi and demonic qi, but also could release it. The negative qi and demonic qi it release are from the ones it ate, obviously. They remembered that when the Youxiwang Sect was attacked by demonic cultivators before, the Shapeshifting Blanket has eaten a large amount of demonic qi. Even if it is only negative qi, the Shapeshifting could ''process'' the demonic qi and convert it to negative qi. However, it can''t do vice versa, naturally.


    After asking around, they finally bought a map. They can''t help but sigh emotionally when they saw the map of the Huilong Continent. Farthest east is the Xinfaxian Sect while due west near the Central Plains is the Youxiwang Sect.


    "''North is mountainous, South is evergreen. The Central is vast, the West is aqueous, and the East is verdant." Cheng Sheng read the inscription on the map.


    The North Region is filled with peaks and mountains, as well as mountain ranges. The South Region is an unending forest. The Central is vast because of a large number of plains, thus it was also called ''Central Plains''. The West Region is aqueous because of rivers and lakes. Then, there''s the East Region which has meadows and valleys, filled with green.


    "However, what is the southmost region called?" Cheng Sheng asked and looked at the vast empty space with small hills made of sand in the bottom of the map. Surrounding the continent on the north, east and southmost sides are bodies of water.


    "It is a pity that we haven''t met Qian Lin again, or we could''ve asked him about the southmost region of the continent." Fei Yin said. "Maybe he might know something. After all, they are the nearest ones in this region." He said.


    Cheng Sheng sighed as he nodded in agreement to what Fei Yin said. "We could also ask Shu Mu, but we don''t even know where he is." He said before he paused when he remembered that Shu Mu gave him a talisman before after he helped him solve his problem of being poisoned by the Nuhuo Pill.


    "Sheng, did something come to your mind?" Fei Yin asked when he noticed the change in Cheng Sheng''s expression.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t hide it from him. "Yes. Do you remember that Shu Mu gave me a talisman as his token of gratitude after I solved his problem with the Nuhuo Pill from which he was poisoned?" he asked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Yes." He answered. That was also the mark of Cheng Sheng''s friendship with Shu Mu.


    Wu Yuan who was listening to the side subconsciously nodded. Sun Yi has told him about this, as one of Sun Yi''s ''interesting tales'' he tells him in the form of storytelling.


    "I just thought if I could use it to ask help from Shu Mu." Cheng Sheng honestly said. "However¡­" he bit his lip.


    Fei Yin started and his expression turned serious. "We can''t have one more person accompany us. Three''s already a crowd." He said. "Also, for now, we can find an alternative solution for this."


    Wu Yuan nodded. "Use it when we''re already grasping at straws." He said. "Use that as our last resort when we''re at our wit''s end." He added.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" can you not jinx us? He thought and glanced at Fei Yin whose expression also turned strange after hearing Wu Yuan''s words. "Let''s go." He just said.


    The two men nodded. "Yes." They answered. Then, the three of them followed the direction towards the oasis written in the map.


    Youxiwang Sect, Xiwang, West.


    "When the moon reached its peak, the clouds turn red."


    A soft hum can be heard in the silence inside the room.


    "The wind weeps, stars become dim, the night goes darker."


    In the middle of the room, a man was hanging on his wrists tied by ropes.


    "The kingdom mourns, the queen is dead. And the king rages."


    The man''s clothes are torn, revealing his hideous and deep wounds that stained his torn clothes with blood.


    "The wind becomes cold, the night became long, the dawn is naught."


    The man is unconscious, and his feet are above the ground. His body is swinging.


    "The king gone mad, he killed his child. The kingdom fell into chaos."


    The man slowly opened his eyes with his eyelids shaking.


    "The moon was dark, the clouds were gray. The land was red."


    In his dark pupils, he saw a man is approaching him.


    "Bodies fell, blood flowed out. The land was red." The man sang. With his deep voice, the song became eerie.


    The man hanging by the ropes didn''t speak.


    "Once upon a time, there was a child whose birth is foretold as a calamity. The king, his father, being a superstitious person, believed the prophecy and had his wife, the queen, to be executed together with the child in her stomach." The man stood before the man who is hanging by his wrists. "The king can have other child with the other women, so the queen was executed. Then, when she was buried, a servant heard a cry of a child. She followed the child''s cry and found herself in the cemetery. As if bewitched, she dug the queen''s grave and then ripped open the queen''s belly. There, she saw an infant breathing amidst drowned in blood. The thunder roared, the lightning struck, the rain poured and the ground shook. The child was born." he said. "The servant took away the child. The moon turned red, and the king became insane. He killed his mistress and everyone in the palace. He had the guards look for the child. The servant, however, cleverly escaped the kingdom and went to her hometown. Every day the child grew, the king was eaten by his fear and anxiety. He forgotten his kingdom, abandoned the law and ignored his people. The people grew scared each day until the crimes increased, and after some time, the whole kingdom bathed in its sins."

 Chapter 284 - The Scum Is A King

    "When the moon reached its peak, the clouds turn red." A singer sang in a high-pitched voice as she sat in the center of the stage. "The wind weeps, stars become dim, the night goes darker." She plucked the strings of her liuqin and raised her head to look at the audience. The dancers behind her are waving their sleeves, their body swaying, while the light above them became darker to emphasize the lyrics of the song.


    Some of the people in the inn, their attention was caught because of the melodious voice and the clear sound of the strings.


    "The kingdom mourns, the queen is dead. And the king rages." She continued as she lowered her head, her voice becoming low, her tone sounds like she was mourning. "The wind becomes cold, the night became long, the dawn is naught."


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin sat on one of the tables and listened on the song.


    "The king gone mad, he killed his child. The kingdom fell into chaos." The mood of the song became dark. The dancers behind her acted the scene in the lyrics. The audience became more hooked.


    All are demonic cultivators present, except for Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, and Wu Yuan who had gone to order their food, and the workers in the inn who are ordinary people. Thus, the demonic cultivators are hooked because of the violence in the song.


    However, Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin felt their blood became cold and their heart sank when they heard the lyrics.


    "The moon was dark, the clouds were gray. The land was red." The singer''s voice became somber, as if she''s about to cry. "Bodies fell, blood flowed out. The land was red." She finished.


    Everyone applauded, except for Cheng Sheng whose body turned rigid, and Fei Yin who is closely watching Cheng Sheng''s expression.


    "What happened?" Wu Yuan asked when he arrived together with the waiter who was following him holding the tray with their orders. He noticed the strange atmosphere in their table.


    Cheng Sheng immediately regained his calm while Fei Yin spoke. "The song." He just said before he turned back to Cheng Sheng who was watching the singer on the stage as she sang another song.


    Fei Yin clearly heard the lyrics, and so did Cheng Sheng. Thus, he knew Cheng Sheng was affected by the song. Although what happened in the song is different from what Cheng Sheng experienced in the beginning, but he also felt familiarity since his ending is a tragedy.


    Wu Yuan glanced at Cheng Sheng but he didn''t force the other to answer and just sat on one of the chairs. However, the waiter serving their food suddenly spoke. "That song¡­" he said.


    Fei Yin turned to the waiter. "Do you know that song?" he asked.


    The waiter is an ordinary person, but his answer shocked them. "The song is called ''The Red King''." He said. "It is a folk song passed onto the descendants of the demonic cultivators." He told them.


    Their eyes widened. "A folk song? ''The Red King''?" Cheng Sheng inquired.


    The waiter nodded. "I was also curious about the song when I first heard it. It happened that a demonic cultivator passed by and saw me. He was in a good mood, so he told me about the song." He said. "The song is about the life of the last king of Wuran, Wu Ran." He told them.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan carefully listened.


    "He was still in his mother''s womb when he was killed by his father, the previous king, just because of a prophecy. The servant heard a cry of a baby when the queen was buried. As if she was possessed, well, maybe she was, she dug the queen''s grave and cut open her belly. Then, his infant body covered in blood, the servant saw a child that is alive." The waiter narrated.


    As they continued to listen, they felt the hairs on their body stood. They looked at each other, their gazes talking.


    "When the child was saved, the calamity, as foretold by the prophecy, started." The waiter continued. "The king became insane, and each day he doesn''t see the child whose whereabouts is unknown after the servant took him away, the king became more and more mad. Until, one day, the prince returned in the kingdom and killed the king, before replacing him on the throne. However, the citizens couldn''t be saved, since all through those years, they became more and more deranged like the previous king." He said. "The kingdom became worse in the last king''s rule, as everything became lawless, and everything ended with him." He finished.


    Silence fell on their table. Wu Yuan gave the waiter a tip and the waiter, not noticing the strangeness on the three men, left happily after he earned an extra money.


    "Do you think¡­" Wu Yuan spoke to break the silence. However, he didn''t continue what he is about to ask. There''s no need to ask. The answer is obvious.


    Ming Ye is the last king of the Wuran Kingdom ¨C Wu Ran. He was prophesied to destroy their kingdom, and he did. His father, the previous king, unwittingly fulfilled the prophecy by killing his son along with his mother while he was still in his mother''s stomach. He thought, by nipping the bud before it blooms, he can avoid the prophecy to happen. However, in the end, their fate is inevitable.


    After hearing Wu Ran''s past, they finally understood his actions. However, the tragedies of his past causing him to suffer countless times don''t justify his action. They are not a saint nor a monk to forgive and forget everything that happened. Retaliation on other people to vent your anger is never a solution.


    After eating their food that has gone cold, the three of them left the inn and continued their travel towards the oasis drawn on the map. Although it looked far, but they didn''t use their sword to fly to their destination. One, because it wouldn''t consume much of their energy. Two, their sword glare would expose their identity as righteous cultivators.


    Since the demonic cultivators'' qi turned red, even if Wu Yuan''s sword glare is red, but the color of the demonic cultivators'' sword glare is deep-red. Also, there''s Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin even if Wu Yuan won''t be easily exposed if ever Wu Yuan used his sword to fly.


    The demonic cultivators around didn''t find anything strange with them since each one of them minds their own business, which is fortunate for Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. After three hours of walking, the ground beneath their feet suddenly changed. Their destination is near!


    They could already see the golden color of the sand between the trees. Cheng Sheng jogged towards the trees, and the grassed under their feet slowly became sparse. Some sand has already stuck to their shoes, but they continued walking forward.


    Suddenly, they stopped when they saw a house nearby. Well, not a house anymore because the roof has disappeared and the walls were broken. The broken-down house has walls splattered with blood that already dried. Even the trunks and the leaves of the tree around, as well as the grasses on the ground were not spared. It must have been a manslaughter. Definitely.


    Cheng Sheng took a deep breath and turned to look at Wu Yuan. "Senior Wu. Where is the Nanli Sect?" he asked. He felt his chest becoming stuffy because of what he had seen. Because he has seen lots of broken houses like this, his emotions he suppressed reached their peak. "Senior Wu?" he called when he saw Wu Yuan didn''t answer.


    It took a while before Wu Yuan answered. "This is the Nanli Sect." he said.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng muttered.


    Fei Yin seemed to have realized it. "Sheng." He called. "This whole city¡­ this is the Nanli Sect." he told him, his expression gloomy, as he looked ahead of them.


    "What¡­?" Cheng Sheng muttered under his breath, his voice almost inaudible because of shock. He sharply turned and walked out of the grove. He held his breath when he saw the entire city under them, with the crescent-shaped lake at its heart.


    The crescent-shaped lake is surrounded by many houses built atop the sand that constitutes the city. However, these houses, like the one they have seen earlier, were destroyed with blood covering their walls and windows, leaving the entire area desolate like a ghost city. Maybe because the ground was soaked with blood, since the water in the crescent-shaped lake nearby turned dark.


    Cheng Sheng sucked in a cold breath while Fei Yin and Wu Yuan calmly walked to his side. Although they had already expected to see this, but the impact is different once you personally saw it. As they stared at the dark water of the crescent-shaped lake, it''s as if they could see mutilated corpses floating above it.


    They didn''t dare try and see if there might be corpses that sunk on the bottom of the lake.

 Chapter 285 - The Scum Is Perverse

    After they returned from Feng Hua Palace, they only saw refugees, but the houses in the Xinfaxian are well-built because Cheng Sheng''s array protected the entire Xinfaxian. Because of the array, the demonic cultivators can''t go inside and run rampant with their manslaughter and destroying the homes of the people.


    When they went to Zhongyang, they have travelled by air and by land. However, since their focus is on finding Chen Han, Sun Yi, Lei Ling and Feng Mo, the destroyed villages and towns they have seen are the ones along their way. Even if Cheng Sheng saw the devastation in the Zhongyang, but the area he went around with is comparably small to the villages and town they had seen before. He was also preoccupied after in curing Zhengyi''s condition, as well as Lei Ling''s, and Jing Rui''s in the process, and he is going back and forth between the Yunxiao Inn and Xinfaxian Sect through his array, so he has no time to walk around and see the entirety of devastation. Not to mention he was also been formulating how to defeat Qi Ling.


    Wu Yuan is calm, as well as Fei Yin. Fei Yin has seen situations like this, and there are worse than this, when he was travelling between the different dimensions when he was still the Keeper of the Ten Thousand Dimensions. Cheng Sheng should, like Fei Yin, be calm as he has also travelled through many worlds.


    However, Cheng Sheng, after he has known his origin, naturally, his mentality changed. He already has a sense of belongingness now, unlike before where he didn''t feel any attachment to this world since he thought he was an ''outsider'' before, and he would later leave this world. But, he was the prince of Bailong. Now, his identity is the second young master of the Chen Clan. Thus, he now feels he belongs to this world. And, after the people of this world grew in his heart, like the Xinfaxian Sect family, and the Chen family, he started to place more importance in this world than his life. For instance, the arrays he made to protect the Xinfaxian, as well as the Yunxiao Inn.


    The Nanli Sect, or the Nanli City, is the largest devastation Cheng Sheng has seen during this calamity. "Nan Pingan!" he yelled. However, the wind in the desert has eaten away his voice. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t stop him when he continued to call out, since there were no demonic cultivators around.


    Because they have finished destroying everything, thus there''s no need to stay or return to this place.


    They jumped down from the hill and landed on the sand. "Nan Pingan! Nan Pinghe!" Cheng Sheng called out as he, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked around.


    "Nan Pinghe! Nan Pinghe!" Wu Yuan called.


    "Nan Pingan!" Fei Yin also called before he turned to Cheng Sheng. "Shall we split up?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. He flew west, looking around and behind the broken walls. He felt his hairs stood up as he looked at the splattered blood that already dried on the walls. He doesn''t dare imagine the manslaughter that had happened.


    He saw a brick house that missing its roof, which is one of the few houses that looked better than the other houses in the oasis left. He walked towards it and saw the door is missing as well, and the wooden windows are hanging off their frames. The house is empty. He figured that the Nanli Sect is poor, since the land is small. However, they are kind-hearted people, since they help the small city with their livelihood.


    He sighed with emotion and turned to walk out, only to hear a muffled sound. A cultivator''s ears are sharp, added to the fact of his power, he would never miss the sound. He sharply turned and looked around the empty house which the few furniture it has have been broken and overturned.


    He walked back inside, making his steps lighter and he controlled his breathing. He didn''t call out to not alert whoever was hiding. Because the sound is loose and always moves, it masked the location of the sound when he was about to pinpoint its location earlier.


    Cheng Sheng slowly stepped forward before he suddenly stopped. A second later, he raised his hand, then lowered it with his palm facing the ground. A strong gust of wind blasted the sand on the ground in front of him. The sand that was blasted away floated around him, obscuring his sight. However, he could not mistake the breath of life underneath the ground.


    When the sand settled, he has seen a small wooden door on the ground. He knelt and immediately opened it, only to be greeted by the sight of a small child sleeping. He carefully checked for any injuries before he sighed in relief and picked up the child from the small, hidden compartment underground.


    Compared to Cheng Sheng, Wu Yuan and Fei Yin met a mishap. It was because they met some demonic cultivators who are unexpectedly sleeping inside the broken-down houses. Because they continued to call around for Nan Pinghe and Nan Pingan, the two people they know in Nanli Sect, they inevitably, and unknowingly, woke up the sleeping demonic cultivators.


    Fei Yin met two demonic cultivators while Wu Yuan met five. Who could''ve expected to ran into demonic cultivators here?


    "Little brother. You''ve been calling for people. What for?" a demonic cultivator asked Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin wanted to just attack these two for their atrocious crimes. However, Jing Xian''s voice inside his mind warned him not to be careless. Thus, he suppressed the disgust and irritation he felt. "These brothers, I have an enmity with Nan Pingan." He said.


    "''Nan Pingan''? The son of Nan Pinghe, the sect master of Nanli Sect?" the other one spoke. "Is this little brother blind? This small city in the oasis is the Nanli Sect''s territory. As you can see, everything has been razed to the ground." He said. "No need to thank us brothers." He said and yawned. Obviously, he''s still sleepy.


    Fei Yin''s hand inside his sleeve clenched in anger. Damn these people! They''re not humans! He thought as he raged inside. However, his tone still sounds respectful. "These brothers, may I ask if there is any survivor?" he asked.


    The demonic cultivators didn''t suspect him since one, they are still sleepy after being forcefully roused in their sleep. Two, the demonic cultivators are known to be perverse. Even if it''s an ordinary person, they would slowly torture until the said person despairs and kills himself. So, they assumed Fei Yin wanted to find any survivor and kill them to vent his anger because of Nan Pingan.


    As expected, their grin is malicious. "Little brother, I have heard some has escaped. However, just three days ago, we''ve heard a strange sound here. We suspect there''s someone that was left here, and so we are waiting for the person to either die of hunger, or reveal himself because of hunger." They said and laughed.


    Fei Yin''s eyes turned bloodshot from the suppressed anger. However, these demonic cultivators thought Fei Yin is excited. "Little brother, if you want, you can join us and hunt this little rabbit that was separated from their pack ¨C " one of the demonic cultivators said. He was cut off when they heard an explosion on the other side of the oasis. "What the ¨C " they muttered when they saw the sand, as well as the rubbles, flew in the air.


    Fei Yin also turned. That''s where Wu Yuan is! He was about to move when the two demonic cultivators spoke. "Looks like Zhu-xiong caught a prey? Could it be it?" one of them asked.


    "Hahaha!" the other one laughed.


    They then turned to Fei Yin. "Little brother. Would you like to join us?" they asked. "We can ask Zhu-xiong to give to give you the little rabbit''s head." They told him.


    Fei Yin''s brows are twitching in anger, but he surprisingly maintained his calm voice. "Yes." These bastards, talking about a human life like it''s a dog''s life! He thought and glared at their backs when they flew.


    Fei Yin might be a righteous cultivator, but he isn''t an authentic one. He isn''t a human to begin with. And so, the two demonic cultivators felt a killing intent from their back. However, it was too late. They saw the dark water of the oasis beneath them became closer. They thought they fell from the air. However, when they turned, they actually saw their body from neck down still in the air, amounted their sword.


    Fei Yin coldly watched as two heads fell in the dark water of the oasis before he slapped down the two headless bodies in front of him. The headless bodies fell, together with the swords that lost their owners. Then, he flew across the oasis to aid Wu Yuan. Based from the two demonic cultivators'' words earlier, this ''Zhu-xiong'' should be strong.

 Chapter 286 - The Scum Is Trapped

    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng fed the unconscious child with a Diet Pill. It is a nourishment pill equivalent to that of a meal of rice and meat. However, the amount is just right and, even if a human would eat many Diet Pill, they wouldn''t get fat. The Diet Pill is naturally popular for ladies, but it is also useful to young children and elderlies.


    Cheng Sheng also fed the child water and then waited until the child regained consciousness. "You''re awake. What happened here? Where is sect master Nan and young master Nan?" he asked before he paused. "What''s your name?" he saw the child''s dazed expression. "Relax. I''m not a demonic cultivator. I am here to help you." he told him.


    The child coughed before he almost jumped out of Cheng Sheng''s arms when he was startled by Cheng Sheng''s appearance and rapid questions after he finally returned to his senses. "N-Nan¡­ Nan Lang. My name is Nan Lang." he answered. His tense body really relaxed, but it''s because he didn''t sense a bloodthirsty aura from Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Where is sect master Nan and young master Nan?" he asked again.


    Hearing his question, Nan Lang remembered what happened a month ago and his eyes reddened. His nose turned sour and, finally, his tears fell. Fortunately, he doesn''t cry loudly unlike other children. That''s how he managed to hide in the underground compartment until Cheng Sheng arrived.


    "Two months ago, after young master Nan returned from Zhongyang when he failed, together with his fellow disciples, in the Intersect Competition, everything was still fine." Nan Lang said. "However, who would expect the demonic cultivators eyeing this land for a long time?" he asked and sobbed. "The demonic cultivators caught us all off-guard. The Nanli Sect is small, as well as this land. Thus, the Nanli Sect''s strength, as well as the people, is also weak." He said. "Master Nan and his people saved us all. However, to save young master Nan, he perished." He finished in between his sobs.


    Cheng Sheng sighed. It is as he expected. Nan Pinghe also died. "Then, where is Nan Pingan?" he asked.


    "Young master Nan escaped to Qianxu Sect." Nan Lang answered. "However, from what I heard from the demonic cultivators passing by that wanted to hunt us survivors, young master Nan didn''t make it in time. He hasn''t managed to leave Nanli." He sighed. "But, the demonic cultivators also said that they didn''t manage to kill young master Nan since young master Nan unexpectedly managed to escape, in expense of his remaining followers." He lowered his head and cried.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. "So, you mean, Nan Pinghe must still be around here?" he asked.


    Nan Lang nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng stood up before he picked up the child. "Let''s go. Help me find Nan Pingan ¨C " he said, but was cut off by the sound of explosion. His pupils shrank and he ran outside, only to see the flying sand and rubbles across the oasis. He felt Nan Lang cowered in his arms. "Don''t be frightened. You''ll be safe." He told him as he comforted him.


    It wasn''t long before he saw two demonic cultivators flying towards the direction of the fight. Cheng Sheng was about to follow them when he saw Fei Yin flying behind the demonic cultivators with a strong killing intent. Cheng Sheng and Nan Lang felt from their location. Nan Lang whimpered, and Cheng Sheng had to comfort the child again.


    He had just buried Nan Lang''s head on his shoulder when he saw Fei Yin cut off the heads of the two demonic cultivators before he flew to the direction of the fight, where Wu Yuan is definitely there. Cheng Sheng gulped. He felt his neck became cold as he looked at the neat cut on the neck of the two demonic cultivators.


    He held down Nan Lang''s head. Fortunately, the child didn''t see the chilling sight. Suppressing the nausea and sudden fear that struck him, he took out his sword and flew across the oasis, planning to reunite with Fei Yin and Wu Yuan before they go back to the town to find Nan Pingan.


    On Wu Yuan''s side, the demonic cultivators stared at him, stunned, after they saw their three comrades died, leaving only three of them in their group alive.


    "This little brother, you''re so skilled!" their leader, Zhu Yang, spoke after his initial shock. They didn''t feel this ''demonic cultivator''s cultivation level earlier, so they thought he is a very weak, ignorable one. The three that died just now are bullies, as well as idiots, so they eyed the ''demonic cultivator''.


    Who knew, this ignorable person is actually not very weak, but very strong instead! So, they can''t feel his level of cultivation at all! There are only two reasons why you can''t feel the other person''s aura: one, the other is a cultivation trash. Two, the other is stronger than you.


    Zhu Yang, however, didn''t feel intimated unlike his two remaining comrades beside him. Even if the other ''demonic cultivator''s level is higher than him, but he has been good at grasping others'' weaknesses. Furthermore, he still has two comrades left to act as cannon fodders for him, correct?


    As he thinks, he really did throw those two towards the ''demonic cultivator'' before they could react. He did it to confirm the other''s cultivation level.


    The ''demonic cultivator'', Wu Yuan, has his heart turned black when Ming Ye betrayed the Youxiwang Sect, as well as Luo Shi and Wu Fan, his father, and Chen Jing. After he had witnessed the might of Ming Ye''s viciousness, killing Luo Shi, Wu Yuan''s kindness remaining in his heart had disappeared. Thus, even if he knew the two demonic cultivators thrown at him were just used out of their will, he didn''t show them mercy.


    He held the hilt of his sword. However, it looked like it hasn''t left its sheath. The only proof that he drew his sword is him sliding back his sword onto its sheath, as well as the falling limbs of the bodies of the demonic cultivators he dismembered.


    Zhu Yang''s jaw dropped and he gaped at the limbs of his comrades falling before him. THUD! The loud sound of the falling limbs hitting against the sand pulled him back from his daze. He stared at Wu Yuan in horror. "You¡­ you! You''re a righteous cultivator! How could you do such a grotesque act?!" he vilified him as he pointed a shaking finger to Wu Yuan. He looked angry, but he is just masking his fear with anger.


    Zhu Yang didn''t hear an answer. However, the next second, he saw the tip of his finger fell and blood sprayed on his arm, and the front of his clothes. "AAAAAAAH!!!" he screamed as he clutched his hand where his finger was cut. Although he likes to torture his prey, but he himself is afraid of pain the most. Thus, he screamed like his soul is being pulled out of his body.


    But, Wu Yuan will never show mercy towards his opponents again. He slowly walked towards Zhu Yang. If not for the healthy color of the sword of Wu Yuan, Zhu Yang would think Wu Yuan is more of a demonic cultivator than him.


    "Are you wondering why can I remain a righteous cultivator even if my principles have all disappeared?" Wu Yuan asked when he saw Zhu Yang''s expression. "It''s just simple. I am not afraid of karma, since my conscience is clear. Unlike you ¨C " he said before he swung his sword.


    Zhu Yang saw a flash before his eyes, and then he saw his headless body lying beside him.


    Wu Yuan''s expression didn''t change as he looked at the five dismembered corpses lying on the sand before him, soaking the golden sand red, and staining the wind with a foul smell. He saw Fei Yin arrived, but he didn''t speak and just used his qi to cleanse his sword of the demonic cultivators'' blood. Silence fell between them, since both are not talkative characters.


    "Senior Wu. Da shixiong." It was then that Cheng Sheng arrived. He was carrying a child. He has knocked out the child to not let the child see any more grotesque scenes.


    Both men turned. "Sheng. Is he a survivor?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. His name is Nan Lang. He was hidden by his parents in an underground compartment." He said and patted the child when he stirred in his arms.


    Fei Yin felt jealous of the child who is cuddled by Cheng Sheng, but he knew this isn''t the right time to mess around.


    "Nan Pinghe, where is he?" Wu Yuan asked when he saw Cheng Sheng''s calm expression. He could guess the other must have already found a clue.


    "Nan Lang said that Nan Pinghe tried to escape to Qianxu Sect, btu he didn''t manage to escape and was trapped in this land which is once his home." Cheng Sheng said. "Nan Pinghe must still be around, hiding somewhere, and is waiting to be rescued."

 Chapter 287 - The Scum Is Careful

    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan continued to search in the oasis city and, after ensuring that there was no any survivor left, or Nan Pingan wasn''t there, they left and returned to the town. They left the town in three, and returned now with a child in the arms of one of them. Fortunately, the demonic cultivators aren''t busybodies, nor there was someone who remembered them three before, and so they didn''t look suspicious when they returned with a child.


    Cheng Sheng is careful by nature, and so, he had the Shapeshifting Blanket cover Nan Lang. Surprisingly, the Shapeshifting Blanket could also turn to any color, so Cheng Sheng had it turn to black, and change into a hooded cloak like theirs.


    "Where should we head first?" Fei Yin asked as they entered their room. They didn''t return to the inn they had stayed in before since the people there saw there were only three of them and there was no child tagging with them.


    Although they could make up an excuse of refining the child if they were questioned, but Nan Lang is a smart kid and he grew up with a sect in his hometown so he definitely knows what ''refinement'' meant. So, if he''d hear them say those words, the trust Cheng Sheng earned from him would instantly disappear and, while eaten by his fear, he would definitely expose their identities.


    They can''t afford to risk it, so, even if they wasted money by not going back to the inn, Cheng Sheng could only bitterly bite his lip and rent for two rooms in another inn.


    Cheng Sheng carefully placed Nan Lang on the bed. "Right now, the only place left we haven''t checked is the town." He said. "Nan Pingan must be somewhere in here¡­ mixing with the crowd to avoid catching the demonic cultivators'' attention." He looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    "You''re right." Fei Yin said. "The more the people, the more he can hide." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. "I just thought of something." He said.


    "What is it?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "We just killed Zhu Yang''s group. The other demonic cultivators might know that they are looking for the Nanli Sect''s survivors, most especially the escaped Nan Pingan." Wu Yuan said.


    "Senior Wu''s point is?" Cheng Sheng stared at him.


    "We can act as Zhu Yang." Wu Yuan answered. "Although it is Zhu Yang''s perverseness the reason he is hunting down the Nanli Sect''s survivors, as well as Nan Pingan, but¡­" he stared back at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes lit up. "Hiding the truth with lies!" he exclaimed.


    Fei Yin also finally understood. "No one would care about others'' matters, anyway. These are the demonic cultivators'' rule. By acting as Zhu Yang, we can do whatever we wanted with regards to the Nanli Sect''s survivors!" he said.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "That''s right." He said.


    Cheng Sheng is beaming. He immediately took out a magic pill. "This is a Voice Changing Pill. You can change your voice to the voice you desire to use. To be more careful, we can also use a Body Transforming Pill." He said and took out another pill. None of them looked like the beefy Zhu Yang. "The problem is ¨C " he looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. " ¨C who will act as Zhu Yang?" he asked.


    Silence fell upon them. "Let me." Wu Yuan spoke after a while. "I am the one who fought with Zhu Yang, so I can still remember some of his actions." He said. "Also, my father ¨C "


    Cheng Sheng cut him off. "Then, I should also act as Zhu Yang." He said. "My father''s life is also on the line." His spoke in a hard tone. Wu Yuan looked at him.


    Fei Yin coughed. "Let me, let me." He said as he took the two magic pills from Cheng Sheng''s hand. Wu Yuan turned to him. He grinned at him. "Senior Wu, you''re too rigid. You definitely can''t act as Zhu Yang." He told him. He held Cheng Sheng''s hand while taking the magic pills from him. "Sheng. As your husband, I should be able to solve your problems, right?" he winked at him. "I have Jing Xian pull up Zhu Yang''s information from the database in the Ten Thousand Dimensions. He must be one of the characters in this novel." He whispered when he kissed Cheng Sheng''s cheek.


    Cheng Sheng blushed and lowered his head. "Mn." He answered. He felt embarrassed when he saw Wu Yuan was staring at them. He coughed to hide his embarrassment. "Then, let''s have Fei Yin act as Zhu Yang. Senior Wu is indeed rigid, and would look awkward if he acted as Zhu Yang." He said.


    Wu Yuan just nodded, no more arguments. "Then, while Fei Yin act as the bait and lure out Nan Pingan, I and Cheng Sheng will go around to look for him." He said.


    Fei Yin nodded before he smiled. "I already got an idea how to lure him out." He said.


    ¡­


    "Hey, hey. I''ve heard Zhu Yang''s group has found a child." Someone said as he turned to his friend beside him.


    "Really?!" his friend exclaimed as he stared at him, wide-eyed.


    "That''s right, that''s right." He said as he raised his hand and drink. "Zhu Yang and his group has been waiting in the Nanli City for days, waiting for the remaining survivors there to come out because of hunger. It is a battle of attrition!" he said.


    "So, the survivor they found is a child?!" his friend said.


    "That''s right. It is very unexpected, but the child''s parents must be very heartbroken and truly regret to have their child die while being young. And so, they hid him in someplace." He said. "However, what can a child do? It will definitely go hungry! Thus, the child came out. Then, that''s when Zhu Yang''s group caught him!" he told him.


    His friend looked at him in marvel as if he is Zhu Yang who caught the child. "Then, Zhu Yang must have killed the child?" he asked.


    To his friend''s surprise, he shook his finger at him. "Tut tut. No." he answered before he grinned. "When one caught a child, there are only two things that will happen: one, the child will be his servant or a catamite. Two, he will refine the child!" he said. "Guess which it will be?" he asked.


    His friend pondered about it. "Zhu Yang is a barbarian. He only knows how to kill." He said. "He must have that child as his servant!" he guessed, his eyes are bright in anticipation.


    However, again, he saw his friend shook his finger while grinning widely. "Wrong. Zhu Yang will refine the child!" he said.


    "WHAT?!" his friend exclaimed as he rose up from his seat in shock. His chair overturned and their table shook, causing their plates and bowls to clatter. The other customers turned their head to him. "What?! What are you looking at?!" he asked. The other customers just clicked their tongue before they resumed eating. Meanwhile, he looked at him. "Are you sure he''ll refine the child?" he asked him, doubt in his eyes.


    He frowned in dissatisfaction. "How long have we been friends? Why would I lie to you?!" he asked as he glared at him. "Instead, you should be grateful I am telling you these things so that you can avoid the ones whom you should avoid to not get into trouble after you accidentally provoked them!" he said as he also rose from his seat in anger and hit their table. Their plates and bowls violently shook and the foods were wasted.


    If the people around were the righteous cultivators, they would be alarmed as a fight is about to happen. However, they were all demonic cultivators. They indifferently rolled their eyes while some even watched with amusement, wondering who is stronger between the two.


    Suddenly, a voice spoke as the tension reached its peak. "These brothers, it was just a rumor. No need to fight over something unsure." The voice said.


    "Who is it?!" the two demonic cultivators turned. Then, they saw a person in black hooded cloak facing their way. Most probably, he was the one who spoke.


    The one who heard the news spoke. "Are you saying I''m a liar?!" he asked, obviously anger.


    The man in a black hooded cloak laughed. "I said ''unsure''. It is yet to be proven right or wrong. I never said it is false, right?" he asked and turned to the other people in the table beside him.


    "You - !"


    "Also, I actually can prove whether it is right or wrong, this rumor going on." The man spoke again.


    "How?!" they asked.


    "Because I am Zhu Yang." The man said and pulled down his hood, revealing a face wearing a wide grin.


    "Oh! So Zhu Yang is here!" the people exclaimed and immediately walked over to greet ''Zhu Yang''.  The two friends who almost fought also walked over to greet ''Zhu Yang'' and apologize.


    They didn''t know, a pair of eyes filled with loathing is glaring at ''Zhu Yang'' in a hidden place.

 Chapter 288 - The Scum Is Pompous

    How can ''Zhu Yang'', or Fei Yin, not take notice that hateful gaze? Although it wasn''t noticed by the demonic cultivators who only knows killing intents and perverse methods, this made Fei Yin surprised. What he is surprised with is that this person can hide his killing intent, and such a weak person at that!


    Is there a need to guess who is this person? Even if he doesn''t have Jing Xian, he knows this is the person they are looking for, the missing son of the late Nanli Sect master, Nan Pinghe ¨C Nan Pingan! He finally came out after hearing the news about ''Zhu Yang'' capturing a child from the oasis city.


    It was indeed what prompted Nan Pingan to come out of his hiding. He knows everyone, most especially his father, risked their life just to have him escape so that he would bid his time and restore their sect after the demonic cultivators were all defeated and peace returned after the demonic cultivators who were a threat to their safety wee eliminated.


    However, how can Nan Pingan just continue to hide when a person from his home was captured? He remembered that when he escaped before, one of the people who went with him to protect him apologized to him that he was used by them as a diversion to draw away the demonic cultivators'' attention from their son whom they hid somewhere in the oasis city.


    Nan Pingan''s head ached. It must be Nan Lang! Everyone in their city have all died. He is alone now, so, he comes out once in a while to eat using the money left to him by his father. However, after the people in the oasis city were all massacred, everything of them were plundered. Foods, wealth, and even the women.


    There was no food left for Nan Lang to eat, so, how can a child as small as him bear hunger? Even an adult like him, and a cultivator, who knows how to control his hunger still can''t help but to eat, what about a small child, then?


    "Zhu-xiong, will you really refine that child?" he heard someone asked ''Zhu Yang''.


    "Yeah." ''Zhu Yang'' grinned as he leaned his back on the table and crossed his arms and legs, looking pompous.


    "How?" someone curiously asked.


    Although Zhu Yang''s cultivation isn''t high, but his strength lies in his limbs and muscles, as well as his own followers. He had quite made his own name, and so everyone knows that his own people are like him: barbaric. Thus, how can Zhu Yang refine the child he caught? The friend of the man speaking earlier, his doubt is not unfounded.


    ''Zhu Yang'' rudely laughed, making the people think he is belittling their IQ, especially the people that kept asking ''Zhu Yang''. Their face became red in shame. It looks like ''Zhu Yang'' already knew his own incapability, but they kept rubbing it on ''Zhu Yang''s face, which made them look more deliberate and mocking him. So, ''Zhu Yang''s laughter is out of anger, too.


    "Zhu-xiong, we really didn''t mean to offend¡­" they said.


    "Yes, ah¡­ we are just purely curious¡­" someone added.


    "May Zhu-xiong enlighten us?" someone said.


    ''Zhu Yang'' grinned and looked at them one by one before he spoke. "Everyone already knows that I have caught a child lately." He said. "However, I think my luck is becoming great since I also caught a mage that''s well-versed in alchemy. He knows how to refine treasures." He explained before he paused when he thought of something. This time, his grin became wider and he looked at a certain direction.


    Nan Pingan''s eyes widened in shock when his gaze met ''Zhu Yang''s gaze. His heart skipped a beat when he saw ridicule in the other''s gaze. He immediately rose from his seat.


    "And so, I told the mage that refining treasures is the same as refining humans." He heard ''Zhu Yang'' continued. "I told him, ''wasn''t it just throwing things onto the furnace and burning them?'' That mage said, ''it definitely isn''t the same!''" he said, his voice sound animated. "And so, I told him, ''then, you look for a way to make it the same!''" he said.


    Someone can''t help but speak. "Zhu-xiong, although this one isn''t an alchemist, but I''ve seen aplenty of this matter." He said. "It is entirely different, indeed, refining a human from refining a treasure. Humans have intelligence than the conscious treasures being refined, thus there will be more resistance the mage will face in refining!" he explained. "If the mage has no experience in refining a human, then that child can only wait for death!" he added.


    The fists on the sides of Nan Pingan clenched until his nails dug in his palms. His fear from being caught by ''Zhu Yang'' earlier was replaced by his resurfaced loathing towards ''Zhu Yang''. He placed some money on his table before he left, fuming with rage.


    "What do I care if the child will live or not?" he heard ''Zhu Yang'' spoke. "I only want strength!" he said.


    "Zhu-xiong is right. Zhu-xiong is right." The demonic cultivators said and laughed.


    "Zhu-xiong, you wiping out all of the Nanli City proves Zhu-xiong''s strength. But¡­ hunting down even its survivors¡­ do you have a grudge against them?" someone curiously asked.


    Nan Pingan stopped on his feet when he heard the question. Right. Why would Zhu Yang kill all of them? He doesn''t remember his father offending someone, nor any of the residents in the oasis city. They all lived a clean and honest life.


    "A grudge?" ''Zhu Yang'' said. "Why do I need a grudge just to kill someone?" he asked and laughed.


    Nan Pingan''s face paled and his blood froze when he heard ''Zhu Yang''s answer. Right¡­ there''s no need for a grudge. You can kill whoever you want to. This is how the demonic cultivators work! Perversely! He gnashed his teeth and stormed out, only to suddenly feel the wind behind him before he felt a pain on his nape. He lost consciousness.


    Cheng Sheng was the one who knocked Nan Pingan out while Wu Yuan caught him. "A poor child." Wu Yuan said as he looked at Nan Pingan''s wasted appearance after Nan Pingan drunk alcohol.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in sympathy. "Let''s go back to the inn so he can see Nan Lang. Fei Yin will follow us." He said.


    "Yes." Wu Yuan nodded as he put a cloak on Nan Pingan while Cheng Sheng placed a mask on Nan Pingan''s face before he pasted a Puppet Talisman on the other''s forehead to make Nan Pingan walk on his own, making them not look suspicious.


    ¡­


    The door opened and Nan Lang who was playing with the Shapeshifting Blanket Cheng Sheng left on him to protect him turned his head to the newcomers. "Mister!" he exclaimed when he saw Cheng Sheng''s face under the cloak. "Mister! This cloth is funny!" he said and pointed the Shapeshifting Blanket floating in the air.


    Cheng Sheng chuckled and patted his head before he removed the Puppet Talisman on Nan Pingan as well as the mask, revealing Nan Pingan''s face. "Look who we found!" he told Nan Lang.


    Nan Lang''s eyes widened in shock before his eyes brightened. "Young master Nan!" he exclaimed as he held Nan Pingan''s hand.


    Nan Pingan''s eyes slowly regained their clarity and he felt someone tugging his hand. He lowered his head, still disoriented, before he saw Nan Lang. "Nan Lang!" he cried and fell on his knees before he hugged the child tight. "Nan Lang! You are fine!" he said and turned when he noticed Cheng Sheng''s and Wu Yuan''s presence.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan removed their cloak, revealing their face. "How are you, young master Nan?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Nan Pingan exclaimed when he recognized him.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and turned to Wu Yuan.


    "Sect leader Wu!" Nan Pingan was shocked when he saw Wu Yuan. "How come¡­" he said before he fell silent when he remembered what happened to the Youxiwang Sect. The Southmost Region has become the den of the demonic cultivators, and while he was hiding, he heard the news of all the other regions from the mouth of the demonic cultivators. "I am sorry to hear about what happened to your sect, as well as your clan." he told Wu Yuan before he turned to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng stiffened when he remembered that the Chen Clan was also massacred by Ming Ye. "We''re just the same." He just said before he sat on the chair and poured himself water.


    Hearing his words, Nan Pingan didn''t speak again and just turned to talk with the crying Nan Lang. After a while, Fei Yin returned but has already took off Zhu Yang''s face. "Everyone''s here?" he said when he saw Nan Pingan.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng said as he gave Fei Yin a cup of water before he turned to Nan Pingan. "We wanted to ask if the Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu have passed by here."

 Chapter 289 - The Scum Is Versatile

    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan just listened on the side. While Cheng Sheng and Nan Pingan talked, Wu Yuan turned to look at Fei Yin.


    Wu Yuan knows Zhu Yang for only a minute, so, he can''t talk much about Zhu Yang''s character. However, there is one thing in common for all demonic cultivators: they are insufferably arrogant. And, from what Wu Yuan watched earlier, he can say that Fei Yin is really the best choice to act as Zhu Yang. As he watched earlier, he thought, for a moment, Zhu Yang resurrected. Even Zhu Yang''s bloodlust, Fei Yin has copied. He has to admit that if it was him who acted as Zhu Yang, his cover would have definitely been blown after five seconds.


    Wu Yuan''s initial impression of Fei Yin as a cold person has vanished and was replaced by a reliable man who can make Cheng Sheng happy. Wu Yuan has reflected. He should learn from Fei Yin how to be versatile so that he can make Sun Yi happier when he returned.


    Fei Yin who didn''t know he had changed someone was listening to Jing Xian in his mind. "My Lord." Jing Xian called. "I apologize for my incompetence. I still can''t determine Xi Tong''s whereabouts." He said.


    "Leave it. It isn''t your fault to be a subsystem. It is with reason you can''t track him." Fei Yin said. Although he didn''t say ''inferior'', but Jing Xian could guess it.


    Jing Xian felt resentful, not towards Fei Yin, but towards himself for having inadequate abilities. "My Lord." He called. "I can feel the changes in this world, but I can''t pinpoint what exactly are they." He said. "The Devourer''s power is getting stronger the more deaths there are in this last world." He added.


    Fei Yin fell silent. What Jing Xian meant, he clearly knows. "I want to spend more time with Sheng." He said.


    It was Jing Xian''s turn to become silent. What Fei Yin meant, he clearly knows. Fei Yin going back to the Ten Thousand Dimensions is battling against the Devourer. And Fei Yin obviously is weaker than the Devourer, so going back meant it is suicide. Thus, Fei Yin wanted to spend time as much as he can together with Cheng Sheng. "I understand." Jing Xian said before he withdrew his consciousness in Fei Yin''s mind.


    Fei Yin sighed and watched Cheng Sheng converse with Nan Pingan. "Yes. The Chen patriarch, as well as the former sect leader Wu, indeed, passed by here." He heard Nan Pingan say.


    Wu Yuan sharply turned to him. "When?" he asked.


    "Two months ago." Nan Pingan answered. "They passed by just as the demonic cultivators stormed this land." He said. "Partly because of them I managed to hide when I failed to escape to Qianxu Sect." he told them.


    "What did they ask you? Did they say anything?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "They asked me if I know about Wuran. They said they must destroy the source of the demonic cultivators." Nan Pingan answered.


    "''the source of the demonic cultivators''¡­" they muttered and looked at each other.


    "Could it be, the demonic cultivation originated in Wuran?" Cheng Sheng asked as he pondered. "The present demonic cultivators are the ones who practices the demonic cultivation methods from the sources unknown. Meanwhile, Ming Ye''s people are the descendants of the Wuran Kingdom." He said and looked at Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan get what he meant. "The people of the Wuran Kingdom created methods of demonic cultivation, and the source of the ''present'' demonic cultivation methods are from there!" he said. "Now that they have resurfaced, they plan to spread demonic cultivation to create more demonic cultivators. The Huilong Continent will definitely fall into chaos." He frowned.


    "''Huilong''¡­ ''Huilong''¡­" Nan Pingan muttered as he listened to Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan. "That''s right! I remembered I heard the demonic cultivators when I escaped, they came from the Heilong Realm!" he said.


    "''Heilong Realm''?" Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan turned to him.


    "Yes!" Nan Pingan answered. "It seems that the Wuran Kingdom, after it became too corrupted, the space distorted and another realm was created from too much negative energy, created the Heilong Realm." He explained before he paused. "This is what the Chen patriarch and the former sect leader Wu said as they analyzed the information they have gathered while mixing in with the crowd." He told them. His method of escaping by hiding within the crows is what he learned from Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan fell silent. Meanwhile, Fei Yin called Jing Xian in his mind. "This Heilong Realm¡­ is this a subdimension in this dimension?" he asked.


    "Yes." Jing Xian answered. "Even if it was just written as a novel, but everything becomes true in one dimension, and thus this created to a subdimension." He explained.


    Fei Yin understood what Jing Xian meant, since he is currently inside and is experiencing everything. If it was written a realm, then a realm will definitely appear. You could say, these are the rules of this dimension. However, there is a large difference between a dimension and a space.


    A space is like the secret realms where they were sent during the Intersect Competition, aside from the Feng Hua Palace which belongs to another dimension separated from this dimension (world), and only overlapped with this dimension (world) because of special circumstances that are created by Zu Zhe. It is called a ''secret realm'' by the inhabitants of this world since they are ignorant of the existence of other worlds.


    A dimension is larger than a space. It is entirely a world. And a subdimension is a world within another world. Take this world and the Heilong Realm for instance. Although the Heilong Realm is called a ''realm'', another secret realm, but it is definitely a large space, big enough to be called as a sub-dimension by Jing Xian. That''s why ¨C


    "You have to be very careful, my Lord." Jing Xian said with a sigh in his voice. "Because it was created with too much negative energy, it is definitely not a good thing. And it has become a separated world¡­" he said.


    "I know." Fei Yin said before he sent Jing Xian away.


    "Where is the Heilong Realm located?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Nan Pingan shook his head. "I don''t know." He answered.


    "Then, what about my father and the Chen patriarch?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Nan Pingan helplessly sighed. "I don''t know. When they left, they have never come back again." He said and paused when he suddenly remembered something. "That''s right! I''ve heard there''s this place called ''Shashan Pass''. That place is filled with all kinds of people coming and going. Maybe you can find the information about Wuran there." he told them.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan looked at each other and nodded before they turned to Nan Pingan. "Thank you very much." They said.


    Nan Pingan shook his head. "That helplessness and powerlessness... I am really a coward." He bitterly smiled. "It wouldn''t be long before the demonic cultivators find you. You had to hasten your travel. Go to Shashan Pass." He told them.


    "How about you?" Cheng Sheng said and looked at Nan Lang.


    "I''ll find a way for us to escape." Nan Pingan answered. "Now, go." He told them.


    Wu Yuan nodded before he gave Nan Pingan a money pouch. Cheng Sheng recalled the Shapeshifting Blanket. Then, they left the room.


    "Mister¡­" Nan Lang called as he looked at the closed door. Suddenly, he felt his hairs stood on the end. He slowly turned and saw Nan Pingan standing motionlessly behind him. "Young¡­ master Nan¡­?" he called in a small voice.


    Nan Pingan lowered his head and smiled at him. Because the light was behind him, his expression became obscure. Nan Lang suddenly took a step back, and another until his back hit the door.


    Then, he saw Nan Pingan smiled. "Why are you backing away from me? Do I look scary?" he asked.


    Nan Lang felt his scalp became numb and his heart thumped loudly, the sound ringing in his ears. His face paled when he saw Nan Pingan''s eyes turned bloody-red. "You¡­ you¡­ you''ve become a demonic cultivator?!" he exclaimed.


    Nan Pingan laughed. "All thanks to you." He said as he grabbed a fistful of Nan Lang''s hair. "Remember¡­ remember what you have done before." He whispered. "Since I also remembered just now what had happened." He said, feeling his blood surging in his body. He had qi deviated.


    Nan Lang''s eyes widened and tried to recall. Then, his mouth became agape when he remembered that, one time, he had ventured far into the woods and a stranger asked him if there is a place near where they could stay. He should''ve known, they are demonic cultivators and he had just invited these wolves in the oasis city, leading to their tragedy. His parents hid him, not from the demonic cultivators, but from Nan Pinghe. Then, his parents fought to death with Nan Pinghe, leaving to both sides'' death.


    Nan Lang''s tears streamed down his cheeks. However, he got no time to speak when he felt pain on his chest. He looked down and saw blood coming out of his chest where a hole was made after Nan Pingan struck it with his hand that is now holding his heart. "Young¡­ mas¡­ ter¡­ I''m¡­ sor¡­ ry¡­" he spoke with much difficulty as blood trickled down his mouth. Nan Pingan''s malicious smile was the last thing he saw when he died.

 Chapter 290 - The Scum Is Reclusive

    Cheng Sheng suddenly stopped and uneasily looked back. He stared at the inn. "What''s wrong?" he heard Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "I don''t know¡­ I suddenly felt uneasy." He answered.


    "Are you worried about them?" Fei Yin asked, referring to Nan Pingan and Nan Lang. "Each one of us has his own problem to solve. They have ours, and so we do have ours, too. Rest your heart and mind." He told him and patted Cheng Sheng''s head.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and shifted his feet. "Should we go back?" he asked.


    Fei Yin felt helpless, so he can only turn to Wu Yuan who is the oldest among them. Wu Yuan proved he is reliable. "Our time is short. We don''t have time to get worried with others'' welfare. We should worry with ours." He said.


    Cheng Sheng bit his lower lip, still feeling unresolved. "Sheng." Fei Yin called as he held his hand. "I know you are kind, but there is always a limitation towards everything, okay?" he said. "If you let someone be always reliant to you, you''ll turn them useless." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng froze, before he finally sighed. "Mn. I heard you." He said and took a deep breath. He glanced at the inn one last time before he finally turned his back. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan also followed.


    The wind blew, making the curtains flutter, revealing the blood-stained walls, furniture and floor of the room. The wind passed by, carrying a faint smell of blood with it, before dissipating, killing the hope for Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan discovering the murder that happened when they left the Nanli Town.


    Three days later.


    "Shashan Pass¡­ Shashan Pass¡­" Fei Yin muttered as they looked at the map of Huilong Continent. "''sand mountain''¡­ Shashan Pass¡­" he ran his finger along the drawing of the hills made out of sand in the Southernmost Region of the continent. "Which one is it?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan.


    Cheng Sheng handed a tube of water to Wu Yuan. It is one of the things he had stored in his qiankun pouch. Because they left in a hurry, Wu Yuan hasn''t prepared for anything. Fei Yin''s about to get jealous when Cheng Sheng handed him his own tube. Fei Yin''s heart was immediately soothed and he drank the water, with his tongue licking the rim of the tube and his gaze that''s burning is on Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes at him, but, there''s a smile on his lips. Wu Yuan felt he has been fed dog food in the middle of the hot desert, and the water that quenched his thirst suddenly tastes bitter. "Find the nearest community, then ask." He said as he hanged the bamboo tube of water by his waist then resumed walking. The sand particles are being thrown off of his shoes every time he lifted his foot from being buried in the sand.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at each other before they followed behind Wu Yuan. They can''t use their sword to fly for fear of being seen by the demonic cultivators and surrounded by them. Even though they are strong, but being outnumbered is always not a good thing. Winning from being outnumbered is sometimes can be due to luck.


    Second, they are afraid they might overlook someplace if they flew by their sword. There are more details to be seen if you walk on land. And third, they will exhaust their qi if they flew by their sword. Thus, walking is the safest method to travel, and their speed is already fast.


    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    "Xi Peng finally kicked the bucket." Fei Lin said.


    "Even if he still has an ambition to be the sect leader, not to mention he''s dying, but no one will follow him after his crimes were exposed." Xi Ling said.


    The crimes Xi Peng committed is killing Xi Ling''s father, who has a high potential to be the next sect leader. However, he and Fei Lin''s father wanted to kill Xi Ling''s father to snatch the sect leader position. Xi Peng deemed Xi Ling''s father is soft-hearted, so he is unfit to be a sect leader. Thus, he supported Fei Xin, instead, which earned him the praise of Fei Xin''s father.


    Xi Ling looked at Xie Lan. "Brother, I''m glad you left that time. Or else you would''ve been force further by him¡­" he said.


    Xie Lan smiled and patted Xi Ling''s head. "The bad guys are now gone. You can now do whatever your heart desires." He told him.


    Xi Ling smiled and hugged Xie Lan tight. Fan Wen and Fei Lin looked at each other before they looked at the pair of brothers and smiled, feeling warm in their heart. "So, who will be the next sect leader?" Fan Wen asked Fei Lin.


    "I already submitted a letter that I will travel the world with Ling Ling." Fei Lin said. He meant, he had already expressed his decision. "Also, the sect elders are now wavering of electing someone from the Feis to be the sect leader because of the matter with uncle. So, the pressure on me lessened." He said.


    "I guess your uncle doesn''t want you to be the sect leader, since he doesn''t want you to be restricted by your sect." Fan Wen said.


    "Indeed, I feel that way." Fei Lin said before he poured Fan Wen''s cup some tea.


    "So, who will be the next sect leader?" Fan Wen asked again.


    "Definitely not Ling Ling, since he will be travelling with me after Wu Ran''s matter pass." Fei Lin said. "For now, the sect is still undecided." He said.


    Fan Wen nodded and drink his tea. "Since Xi Peng''s matter was exposed, too, then the Xi family is also out of the candidate list." He said. "That leaves¡­" he looked at Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin smiled. "The Sun family." He said. "The sect elders are now unearthing the reclusive family, using the excuse to contribute to the sect. It is yet to be seen how will the Sun family will response." He explained.


    "That''s true." Xie Lan said as he and Xi Ling returned and joined them on the table. "The Sun family may be reclusive, but that doesn''t mean they are pushovers." He said. "However, the sect also naturally can''t let go of the Sun family. Although they are withdrawn, but the Sun family, undeniably, also produce excellent seedlings comparable to the Fei family and the Xi family." He said and looked at Sun Yi afar sitting beside Li Tian while they watched the sun setting in the horizon.


    Fan Wen, Xie Lan and Xi Ling turned as silence fell upon them. Sun Yi is waiting for Wu Yuan. Li Tian is waiting for Chen Han. Fei Lin is waiting for Fei Yin. Meanwhile, everyone is waiting for Cheng Sheng. They wonder how are the people they have in their heart is faring right now. Did they fall ill? Do they feel cold? Did they have enough sleep? Do they eat on time? Did they get injured?


    Many things are making them worry, yet they don''t have any choice but to wait for their return to receive the answer of their questions.


    Southmost Region, desert.


    "Achoo!" Cheng Sheng sneezed and rubbed his nose.


    "Sheng! Are you alright?" Fei Yin asked as he came out of their tent after he arranged everything inside. No matter how things change around them, but their habits like Fei Yin slaving for him never changed. "Why don''t you go inside and rest?" he asked as he walked towards him sitting by the fire.


    Cheng Sheng clutched the blanket wrapped around him. "No. I''m fine." He said as he looked at the sky in which the stars at night replaced the clouds of the daytime. Then, he looked around them in which you could see only flat sand and hills made out of sand. However, for him, this is better to be stranded on the land than in the sea.


    Fei Yin felt helpless towards this headstrong attitude of his lover. However, this is also one of the reasons why he loves Cheng Sheng. Thus, he can only sit beside Cheng Sheng and stoke the fire to make their dinner cook faster.


    After a little while and the dish was cooked. They immediately started digging in.


    Wu Yuan who had eaten his first serving spoke. "Eating a delicious meal at this hour of the dark times is such a luxury." He said as he served himself again.


    "Indeed." Cheng Sheng agreed.


    Wu Yuan faintly smiled and resumed eating. They ate in silence, and after that returned to their tents. Wu Yuan didn''t bring anything with him when he left, and so Fei Yin gave him his own tent, which he made an excuse to sleep with Cheng Sheng in Cheng Sheng''s tent. Fei Yin just laughed when he received a cute and elegant eyeroll from his lover.

 Chapter 291 - The Scum Is Provocative

    "Finally¡­ we''ve arrived!" Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin exclaimed, their chest heaving up and down as they catch their breath with their hands on their knees. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan leaned his back on a giant boulder and closed his eyes to rest.


    They looked at the grasses beneath their feet and the mountain afar. After ten days since they left the Nanli Town, they have finally found a mountain in the sea of desert.


    "Let''s see if we could find a river or a stream and refill our bamboo tubes when we enter the mountain." Cheng Sheng said.


    "En. Maybe we can find some fruits, and some animals we can use as an ingredient." Fei Yin said. It was already five days they haven''t eaten a meal. Although they could fast for half a year as high-level cultivators, but it is undeniably better to eat a meal. They also need to ''train'' their palate.


    "Senior Wu." Cheng Sheng turned and called at Wu Yuan who still has his eyes closed as he rests.


    Wu Yuan slowly opened his eyes and gazed at the mountain that has some vegetation. "Let''s enter in an hour. Then, we resume looking for Shashan Pass." He said. "After travelling thousands of li, we found some vegetation. I think, the Shashan Pass is no longer far from us." He told them.


    Their eyes brightened and they excitedly smiled, feeling that their enthusiasm returned. "Alright!" Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at each other and grinned.


    Wu Yuan closed his eyes again.


    Shashan Pass, one day later.


    "Hey, little brother. Don''t you want to buy a gift for your pretty girlfriend?" a merchant asked and looked at the linked arms of a pair of lovers.


    The demonic cultivator heartily laughed and walked towards the stall owner. "Darling, which one do you like? I''ll buy one for you." He told his lover.


    The girl shyly smiled and covered her face, but there was a flash of fear in her eyes. She hidden it well. "T-then¡­ t-that¡­ that white one." She answered, her voice shaking but she did her best to suppress it.


    Now that the times are in favor of the demonic cultivators, some wanted to jump the boat of the demonic cultivators while some who still wanted to resist were either killed, or coerced. The girl in front of them right now is one of those coerced.


    A beggar wearing a conical hat that was pressed lower, covering half of his face passed by and saw the demonic cultivator turned to his lover with a big smile on his face while a white hairpin is on his hand. However, his eyes that should hold affection towards his lover has a terrifying look in them as he glared at her.


    The woman was terrified but she bit her lip to suppress herself not to scream. "Darling, here is the token of my love for you." He told her through his gnashed teeth as he grabbed his lover''s hand and squeezed it.


    The girl''s eyes reddened and squeezed out tears when she felt her hand is about to be crushed. Her palm was also scratched by the figure designed on the hairpin. "T-thank you." She said as she lowered her head to hide the pain in her eyes.


    However, to the other people, she looked like she was loved and is shy after the demonic cultivator gave her a gift. Some women even expressed envy at her. However, the beggar could clearly see the hidden picture upon this layer of the picture.


    "You won''t stop them?" a man dressed in blinding white clothes that are hidden underneath his black but stylish hooded cloak asked the beggar that was sitting on the ground.


    "How about you?" the beggar asked back as he removed his gaze after the pair of ''loving'' couple left. "You are the god of light. Injustice is in front of you, yet you turn a blinding eye on it." He said.


    Bai Shen placed his fingers on his smooth and sharp chin. "''injustice''? I only saw a display of public affection." He smiled.


    "Hypocrite." Xi Tong sneered. "Then, why still ask me if I want to stop them?" he asked.


    Bai Shen chuckled. "What I meant is not the couple, but a group of three behind them." He said and pointed the small group of three men that was revealed after the crowd dispersed.


    Xi Tong turned and saw the three familiar men beaten by weather after crossing the sea of desert for eleven days. "I overlooked them. Jing Xian sure is getting more powerful." He said. If not for Bai Shen pointing out the presence of Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, he wouldn''t notice them under his nose.


    Bai Shen chuckled.


    Xi Tong looked at him. "Why help me notice them?" he spoke. "Aren''t you on their side?" he asked.


    "Am I?" Bai Shen asked back. "Are you not?" he added as he stared at Xi Tong''s lifeless eyes. He clearly knew Xi Tong isn''t a human, but isn''t a monster, either. That''s why he is very interested in Xi Tong and his existence.


    Xi Tong knew he couldn''t beat this god''s shamelessness. "I thought you are very powerful. Why do you hide your presence from the demonic cultivators?" he asked.


    "Don''t you already know the answer? Why still ask?" Bai Shen thrown back at him.


    Xi Tong fell silent. He knew. Bai Shen is too conspicuous, and the demonic cultivators, like the one he has seen earlier with his lovers, are all show-off. Bai Shen''s conspicuousness isn''t limited to his appearance, but also his arrogance. Bai Shen would inevitably clash with the demonic cultivators, since the demonic cultivators would definitely think Bai Shen is stealing their show.


    Bai Shen is just simply provocative. Even he, a non-human, a system, feels irritated seeing this god. Bai Shen always manages to provoke his anger he, a non-human, a system.


    Bai Shen smiled when he made Xi Tong speechless again. "See. If I would fight against them, this world is too small for me and I might ''accidentally'' ruin this world." He told him.


    Xi Tong didn''t answer. He knew this is the case.


    "I was also here because the world I came from was integrated with this world." Bai Shen added.


    "Zuo Zhe saved you. If he didn''t, you, along with Cheng Sheng, Cheng Shu and Hei Shen should have all been sent to the Devourer''s stomach." Xi Tong finally can''t help but speak.


    Bai Shen laughed. "Should I go and thank him?" he asked. "That''s right. He''s also my nephew''s, Yu Sheng''s lover, isn''t he? Now, I really have to meet him ¨C " he said.


    "Don''t cause trouble." Xi Tong warned him. "Because this world''s rules changed after this world integrated with your world, the Devourer still hasn''t destroyed this world since it doesn''t know its effects once the Devourer eats this world." He said.


    "That''s why you''re here, aren''t you? To gather more information about this world for the Devourer." Bai Shen said.


    Xi Tong didn''t answer and just watched Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan huddled in a corner and talked.


    Bai Shen didn''t nitpick on Xi Tong again. "How about this, you visit me in my dimension?" he asked.


    So, you could provoke me into anger again? Xi Tong forced himself not to roll his eyes.


    "I promise I won''t disturb my older nephew and my creator." Bai Shen added.


    "Deal!" Xi Tong immediately said. He is afraid Bai Shen would take back his words. He is afraid of what will Bai Shen do if he wouldn''t bind the other with his own words.


    Bai Shen grinned. "Then, I''ll be waiting for you in my dimension." He said before his figure flashed and he disappeared. At the same time, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned in Xi Tong''s direction and walked towards him.


    Earlier, they almost jumped on the demonic cultivator and killed him. They could see the girl is being coerced. However, their reason pulled them back. They could only grit their teeth and swallow the shame as they watched the scene end before their eyes.


    "Definitely¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered, his muscles tensed as he clenched his fists inside his wide sleeves. "I''ll definitely kill them all¡­!" he seethed in anger.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin called before he slipped his hand inside Cheng Sheng''s sleeve and held Cheng Sheng''s hand tight. "I''m with you." He told him and smiled reassuringly.


    "En." Wu Yuan muttered. He also meant the same as Fei Yin. They will defeat Wu Ran and eradicate the demonic cultivators'' existence in this world! They will erase the atrocities in this world!


    Cheng Sheng took a deep breath to calm his emotions and curved his killing intent. It isn''t good if a fight breaks out and they''ll be exposing themselves. "Let''s go ask that beggar if he knows about where is the Shashan Pass, as well as the Wu Ran Kingdom." He said.


    "En."

 Chapter 292 - The Scum Is Ashamed

    CLUNK! CLANG! A gold coin fell on the tin can and made the tin can rattle in the ground before it stopped. The beggar who is tapping the top of the tin can using his walking stick stopped and placed his walking stick to the side.


    "Excuse me." Cheng Sheng called as he squatted before the beggar wearing a conical hat. "Can I ask a few questions from you?" he said as he looked at the beggar whose conical hat is too low, hiding his face.


    The beggar didn''t answer, but Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan saw the beggar held his walking stick and tapped the top of the tin can twice. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other before they decided that the beggar must meant ''you may'' by that gesture.


    Cheng Sheng turned to the beggar and spoke. "Do you know where is the Shashan Pass?" he asked.


    The beggar tapped the top of the tin can twice again. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan decided that the beggar must meant ''I do'' by his gesture.


    Cheng Sheng asked again. "How about the Wu Ran Kingdom?"


    Tap, tap. The beggar tapped the top of the tin can twice, again.


    Their eyes lit up. "Where is the Shashan Pass?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    The beggar held his walking stick with both hands before he wrote something on the ground beside him. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other before they looked at what the beggar written in the ground.


    Ni Lai. "''Ni Lai''?" Fei Yin spoke. "¡­ ''ni lai''¡­ ''you come''?!" he exclaimed and looked at the beggar. "Is he kidding?! What''s with these words?! Does it mean, ''we came''?! ''we arrived''?!" he said and looked at Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan. "Or we come closer to him? Maybe he has something to say?" he asked before he looked at the beggar.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan also looked at the beggar, but they didn''t hear the beggar speak, nor see the beggar made a gesture again. "¡­" wait a minute. The beggar is serious by ''Ni Lai''?! They looked at each other, their gazes talking. They decided to look for what ''Ni Lai'' mean later.


    Cheng Sheng cleared his throat before speaking. "Where is the Wu Ran Kingdom located?" he asked.


    The beggar has stopped writing on the ground. This time, he started writing again. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan closely watched the beggar writing on the ground using his walking stick.


    Sand Sea Mountain.


    "''Sand Sea Mountain''¡­" they muttered.


    "Ah. Was it that mountain we went to yesterday?" Fei Yin asked. "However, there isn''t anything strange with it." He said.


    "Nan Pingan said, my father and uncle Jing said that the Wu Ran Kingdom is in another realm." Wu Yuan spoke. "Maybe there is a secret portal in the mountain. We have to find it." He said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin nodded. Cheng Sheng turned to the beggar before he added another gold coin. "Thank you for answering my question ¨C " he said and was about to leave when the beggar suddenly moved and grabbed his arm. His eyes widened.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan immediately reached for their sword when Cheng Sheng raised his hand. They stopped. Then, they looked at Cheng Sheng''s arm that the beggar is holding and saw that something is moving under the sleeves.


    It''s the Shapeshifting Blanket! "I''m fine." Cheng Sheng said before he turned to the beggar. "Speak." He said.


    The conical hat moved, indicating that the beggar nodded. "''heart''¡­" the beggar spoke in a low and hoarse voice that is almost inaudible. "''heart''¡­" he repeated before he let go of Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng immediately moved away from the beggar and fixed his sleeve which was pulled and the Shapeshifting Blanket was exposed. "''heart''¡­ what does it mean¡­?" he muttered as he stared at the beggar. However, the beggar didn''t speak again, nor did he tap the tin can.


    His behavior is obvious. He wanted them to leave. Fei Yin''s brows raised while Wu Yuan''s expression didn''t change. "Let''s go." Wu Yuan said.


    "Yes." Fei Yin spoke and pulled Cheng Sheng who took out two more gold coins. When they were already far, they turned back and looked at the beggar.


    They saw a man placed a paper bill on the tin can and spoke to the beggar. However, the beggar remained still. The man was angered and spoke again, but the beggar is unmoved. He took back his money and then left huffing in anger.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. There must be other people trying to fish information, and beggars are a good choice to ask from since they roam and stay on the streets, so they must have seen a lot of things and know many things. This is the reason why the three of them chose a beggar to ask, and they didn''t make the wrong choice.


    However, what had they just seen? The beggar refused to answer the man''s question. The three of them are puzzled, but they aren''t impatient. Maybe the beggar doesn''t know the answer to the man''s question. They decided to wait for a little longer.


    But, two, three, four or five more people have passed by the beggar and tried to sound him out to gather some information, but the beggar just shook his head.


    "What''s going on?" Fei Yin frowned as he narrowed his eyes and looked at the beggar. Then, he felt Cheng Sheng''s gaze on him. He turned to him and shook his head, indicating that he doesn''t know the beggar, and Jing Xian also doesn''t know.


    Then, this means that the beggar is a side character in the story. It may be that the beggar just suddenly appeared. An inconsistency in the story due to the changes in the story because of the external factors?


    Fei Yin held Cheng Sheng''s hand and squeezed it to assure him. Cheng Sheng really had calmed down. "Let''s find what ''Ni Lai'' mean first, then look for an inn where we can see the beggar through the window so we can see his behavior." He said.


    "Yes." Wu Yuan said. "Let''s split up, then go back here after an hour." He suggested.


    "Okay." Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin answered. Then, the three of them went to different directions.


    As soon as the three''s presence disappeared, Xi Tong raised his head and grabbed his walking stick before he rose from the ground using it. He beckoned his finger, and the tin can with money inside flew inside his patched sleeve.


    He has to go somewhere to prepare before Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan arrive.


    "''Ni Lai''?" a stall owner said after Cheng Sheng asked. He scratched his chin as he ponders. "I don''t think I''ve heard of it." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he cupped his fists. "Thank you. Sorry to trouble you, boss." He said and then turned.


    "Hey, hey!" the stall owner called. "Won''t you continue asking me? Maybe I''m hiding the information?" he asked and flatteringly smiled at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up before he slowly turned. "Your acting sucks. And, no one would ask that question if they really know the answer." He told him. "Have a nice day!" he added before he left.


    The stall owner sighed and scratched his head. "Then, why still ask me if you already know the answer?" he muttered before he resumed selling his handicrafts. "Or not?" he muttered as he lowered his head to hide his grin, unaware that, on his collar that was exposed after he bent his head, there was a white stain.


    Cheng Sheng stopped and grinned as he raised his index finger that has a white powder on it. "Let me teach you something, boss." He muttered as he turned and looked at the crafty stall owner from afar as he busied himself arranging his handicrafts. "If you wanted to gather information, ask two people: the beggars on the street, and the people selling wares." In short, merchants. "Also, you didn''t let me finish my sentences earlier." He said as he narrowed his eyes while looking at the back of the stall owner. "''No one would ask that question if they really know the answer¡­ unless they deliberately did it." He smiled and then took out a Voice Transmitting Talisman. "I''ve found a mouse. It is waiting for you to deliver the cheese for it." He said.


    After a while, he heard Fei Yin''s voice. "Sheng¡­" he called. "People in this time still doesn''t know what a cheese is." He told him, helplessness in his voice.


    A second after and Wu Yuan''s voice was heard from the talisman. "¡­ what''s ''cheese''?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" my bad, I am too modern for this era. His cheeks flushed.


    For the first time, the scum felt ashamed.

 Chapter 293 - The Scum Is Quick-witted

    It was already dead of the night and the stall owner, finally seeing no one is around the streets anymore, started to tidy up his stall like the other stall owners. Some of them has already left.


    "Aiyo... the night is too cold." He muttered and shivered. His breath released turned into a white fog. "Eh? Am I seeing things?" he asked when he turned, he saw there was no around. The street is very empty. Even a stray cat is nowhere to be seen. He blinked, and turned to look around. "Why is there nobody¡­ just earlier, they were¡­ there¡­" his voice faded when he finally noticed the dead silence. A cold sweat trickled down the side of his face when he finally realized that something was wrong.


    Suddenly, a sound can be heard. TAP. TAP. TAP. It was the sound of something hitting against something. The sound is echoing all over the surroundings, and the stall owner''s heart is starting to be eaten slowly by fear.


    THUNK. THUNK. This time, it was the sound of the footsteps. The stall owner turned and saw a figure emerged at the end of the road and is slowly walking to his direction. The figure is wearing a hooded cloak, thus he couldn''t clearly see his face.


    The stall owner sighed in relief when he saw that someone finally appeared. "Hey, boss! It''s already so late! You still didn''t go home?" he asked with a wide smile on his face. "Don''t you think it''s too cold tonight? How about joining me for a hot tea? You can also buy some wares in my stall." He told him when the figure finally stopped in front of him.


    "You come¡­" the figure spoke in a low voice.


    "Huh?" the stall owner didn''t clearly hear him.


    "You come¡­" the figure spoke again.


    "''you come''¡­ what do you mean?" the stall owner asked.


    "You come¡­. With me¡­" the figure spoke.


    "Where?" the stall owner was puzzled.


    "You come¡­ with me¡­" the figure repeated.


    "I said, where ¨C " the stall owner said when the figure spoke again.


    "You come¡­ with me¡­ in ¨C " the figure said and spoke the remaining words in a whisper.


    The stall owner didn''t hear his words clearly again and so leaned towards the figure. However, who knows that the figure suddenly took out a knife! Everything was so fast. The knife descended to the stall owner!


    Morning.


    "No¡­ no! Don''t take me! Don''t take me!" the stall owner spoke in his sleep and his body twitching on the bed, as if avoiding an invisible force trying to overwhelm him.


    "Heh." Cheng Sheng chuckled as he drinks the morning tea prepared by Fei Yin after they had their breakfast.


    "Sheng. Let him be. last night is indeed too scary for him." Fei Yin told Cheng Sheng. But, there is a smile hanging on his lips.


    Wu Yuan who was the one that scared the stall owner last night remained silent and still on his seat. "¡­"


    "Oh, right. How was that beggar yesterday? Found something on him?" Cheng Sheng asked as he looked at Fei Yin who was left in the room yesterday after they''ve booked two rooms in the inn. He and Wu Yuan went to look for any information about the ''Ni Lai''.


    "The beggar has left his spot." Fei Yin answered. "No one has seen him yesterday what time did he leave. I guess ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C we have scared him away." He said.


    "Could it be that he is really just an ordinary beggar?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin fell into contemplation. Fei Yin said that Jing Xian can''t find the beggar''s identity and that the beggar might just be a side character designed to push the plot forward.


    "I haven''t found anything about this ''Ni Lai''." Cheng Sheng said. "Basing from the name, it could be an inn. But, I''ve checked all the inns, and even asked some people if there is an inn named as such. There''s none." He told them.


    "It could also be a mountain." Wu Yuan said. "But, there are only a few mountains around. There is no mountain named as ''Ni Lai''." He said.


    Silence fell and only the sounds made by the frightened stall owner as he is having a nightmare could be heard in the room. With no more clues on hand, and nothing that comes in their mind, they turned to the stall owner.


    "Shashan Pass¡­ Ni Lai¡­ Sand Sea Mountain¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered before his eyes slowly widened. He turned to Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "Sand Sea Mountian¡­ ''sha hai shan''¡­ do you think it is related to the Shashan Pass?" he asked.


    The other two also realized it. "It definitely should." Fei Yin said as his eyes narrowed.


    "The Shashan Pass¡­ is in the Sand Sea Mountain?" Wu Yuan said.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng looked at him. Their eyes brightened. "That''s it!" they exclaimed.


    "Shashan Pass is can be found in the Sand Sea Mountain." Cheng Sheng said as he paced around the room. "If this is true, then the things we have to search narrows down." He said and turned to the two. "Now, we only have to look for ''Ni Lai''. What it is, or what does it mean." He looked at the stall owner.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded in agreement to what he said and they also looked at the stall owner. Since they can''t find the beggar, then they could only ask this stall owner that is seemingly ordinary but actually knows more. "''Ni Lai''¡­ if it isn''t an inn, or a mountain, then what is it?" they asked.


    "Ah¡­ aaaaah!" the stall owner screamed and sat up from the bed, his face pale and is filled with sweat. His chest heaved up and down as he catches his breath. He wildly looked around before his eyes fell on Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "You¡­" he breathed. "You are righteous cultivators!" he exclaimed in disbelief as he looked at them with widened eyes.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng crossed his arms. "Will you tell us now what you know?" he asked. "What is ''Ni Lai''?" he asked him.


    The stall owner''s eyes widened as he stared at Cheng Sheng. Yesterday, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan ate a magic pill that could change their face''s appearance. Thus, he didn''t recognize Cheng Sheng at first. However, when he heard the familiar voice and the familiar question, his jaw dropped.


    Who is that ugly duckling yesterday? He turned into a prince today! "I ¨C I don''t know what you''re talking about." He answered as he averted their gaze.


    "Are you sure of your answer?" Cheng Sheng asked as he stared at the stall owner.


    Suddenly, the stall owner saw Wu Yuan and Fei Yin drew their sword and walked towards him. His face paled further and he drilled into the bed to hide. "Y-you''re righteous cultivators! Why are you acting like the demonic cultivators?!" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng yawned and walked back to his seat, then poured himself tea. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan and Fei Yin held the stall owner''s arms, one each. "This land is being ruled by the demonic cultivators now. I might as well add to the chaos. What''s wrong with that?" he asked.


    The stall owner. "¡­" it is wrong since you are a righteous cultivator! He cursed in his mind. "Why do you want to ask about Ni Lai?" he asked.


    "Oh? It seems you really know what is Ni Lai?" Cheng Sheng smiled.


    The stall owner. "¡­" wasn''t that why you abducted me? He suddenly felt tired.


    "Speak." Cheng Sheng said when he saw the stall owner is finally willing to speak. Wu Yuan and Fei Yin released him.


    "Ni Lai¡­ it is a place." The stall owner began.


    "Where?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "In the Sand Sea Mountain. At its heart." The stall owner answered. "You can reach it through the Shashan Pass." He told them.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan fell silent. Their guess is right. "Where is the Shashan Pass located?" he asked.


    "Three mountains away from this town." The stall owner answered.


    "How did you know all of these?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    The stall owner wryly smiled. "Because I''ve been there before." He answered.


    They are surprised. "You?" they said.


    The stall owner shook his head. "Not me alone." He answered. "I''ve been with my friends." He explained.


    "Have you seen two gentlemen?" Wu Yuan asked. "Two righteous cultivators? One with a cold temperament, while the other one with a gentle one." He said. He is referring to Wu Fan and Chen Jing.


    "Righteous cultivators¡­ right! I did!" the stall owner said. "They went with us to Ni Lai." He said.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. Wu Fan and Chen Jing have been here! "What exactly is this Ni Lai? So mysterious?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Ni Lai is actually a part of the sentence." The stall owner said.


    "A sentence?"


    The stall owner nodded. "Yes. The full sentence is, ''ni lai Heilong''." He said.

 Chapter 294 - The Scum Is Timid

    "''ni lai Heilong''?" they looked at each other. "''you come in Heilong''?" they turned back to the stall owner. "What is Heilong?" they asked.


    "A black dragon?" Fei Yin asked, looking skeptical. As far as he knows, there are no dragons in the novel, thus in this world. So, where did this dragon come from?


    "Heilong is a Dark Realm, or the underworld as many people call it." The stall owner said.


    "A dark realm¡­" Wu Yuan muttered, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "The underworld?" Cheng Sheng asked, then looked at Fei Yin.


    "It''s not exactly the underworld." The stall owner said and thought for a moment. "But, it may be as one." He added.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Yuan asked.


    The stall owner turned to him. "Because within the Heilong, is the Wuran Kingdom." He answered.


    They were stunned. "The Wuran Kingdom¡­ didn''t it disappear a long time ago?!" they asked.


    "Wuran has been swallowed by the Heilong thousands of years ago." The stall owner said.


    "''swallowed''¡­" they muttered and stared at the stall owner, waiting for the next words he has to say.


    The stall owner saw their intense gaze and he gulped in nervousness. "This is just what I heard from those demonic cultivators!" the immediately said.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "So, this Heilong Realm, it just suddenly appeared?" he asked.


    "Yes, that''s right." The stall owner nodded.


    "How¡­" they muttered.


    The stall owner looked at them. "Those two righteous cultivators that came with us, they said it was because of too much demonic energy, thus a realm appeared¡­" his voice slowed down. He knitted his brows before he shook his head. "That isn''t right. Their word is ''created''." He looked at them. "That''s right. From the demonic energy, a realm was created!" he told them.


    Their jaw dropped in shock. Their conjecture before was right! "Just how much demonic energy is there in Wuran Kingdom¡­" they muttered, a look of disbelief in their face as they looked at each other.


    The stall owner cautiously looked at them. "The thing is, when we found the Ni Lai, the entrance to the Heilong, there was a demonic energy coming from it." He said. "In fact, the whole mountain turned bald because of it." He told them.


    They sharply inhaled a cold breath. "Could it be, the soil was poisoned because of the demonic energy?" Cheng Sheng asked. "If a plant was poisoned by the demonic energy, it will mutate and become a monster. However, everything died." He looked at the stall owner. "What does the soil look like?" he asked.


    The stall owner shifted in his butt when he met Cheng Sheng''s unnerving gaze. "We¡­ we tried to dig the soil. However ¨C " he said. " ¨C we found nothing on the soil. The topsoil is sandy." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent as he contemplated while Fei Yin who doesn''t want to wrack his brain poured tea on Cheng Sheng''s cup as he let his lover think deeply.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yuan asked the stall owner. "My father and uncle Jing¡­ where are the two demonic cultivators now?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s attention was shifted and he and Fei Yin looked at the stall owner again.


    "That¡­ they went inside the Heilong." The stall owner answered as he moved to the headboard of the bed to avoid their pressuring gazes and aura.


    "What?!" Wu Yuan''s eyes widened as he grabbed the stall owner''s collar. "You let them go?!" he asked.


    "What could I do?!" the stall owner''s voice was filled with grievance and his eyes looked helpless. "I''m just an ordinary man trying to make a living. When I noticed the ominous atmosphere of the mountain, I don''t want to go! But ¨C " he said. " ¨C how can I live with my pockets empty? I can''t fill my stomach living as a coward. I am a timid person, but I still went!" he yelled.


    "Senior Wu." Cheng Sheng called and patted Wu Yuan''s back.


    Wu Yuan stiffened and noticed that the stall owner''s face is red. He is holding the stall owner''s collar too tight, making the stall owner choke. He immediately let go of the stall owner. The stall owner almost cried in relief and he coughed, trying to catch his breath.


    "What does the entrance look like?" Cheng Sheng asked while Fei Yin gave the stall owner a cup of water.


    "Too dark." The stall owner answered after he gulped down the cup of water. "If not for the two righteous cultivators, we would''ve lost our life back there." he sighed.


    "What did they do?" Wu Yuan asked.


    The stall owner took a deep breath. "The mountain is barren and the boulders of rocks scattered all over it are sharp, some are broken." He said. "Many times, some of the people that went with us fell into the cliffs. Some became confused and lost their sanity. They hit their head on the rocks. The two righteous cultivators cleared our mind and protected us along the way." He explained.


    Wu Yuan''s cold and hard expression finally softened when he heard something about his father. "And them?" he asked.


    "Aiyo! The two righteous cultivators are clearly strong. What could happen to them?!" the stall owner asked as he drink another cup of water, this time, he poured by himself.


    Wu Yuan fell silent. He is a taciturn person. It was Cheng Sheng who asked. "What senior Wu meant is that, what happened to the two righteous cultivators when they went inside the Ni Lai?" he asked.


    The stall owner''s face relaxed when he heard Cheng Sheng''s soothing tone. However, when he heard the question, he almost sprayed the water he''s drinking. "You!" he said and wanted to point at them. But, remembering they are very strong, he clenched his fists. "If I went there, I wouldn''t be here talking to you right now!" he told them. "Naturally, I didn''t go inside! I even dare not go near the gate! How could I have the guts to walk into the danger?" he asked in a matter-of-fact tone.


    However, they ignored the complaint in the stall owner''s voice and words. They caught a keyword. "''gate''?" they asked.


    The stall owner paused and turned to them. It was now that he remembered he hasn''t told them about the gate. "That gate is called the Ni Lai Gate. It is the entrance to Heilong." He explained.


    "What does the gate look like?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Because it is too dark, you couldn''t see the surroundings." The stall owner said. "But, I don''t know what the two righteous cultivators did, the darkness surrounding the Ni Lai Gate disappeared." He said. An expression of awe is on his face, as if he is still marveling before him the scene he saw back then.


    The ''dark'' must be referring to the demonic energy. Wu Fan and Chen Jing must have used a method to make the demonic energy disappear. "The Cleansing Talisman." Cheng Sheng suddenly spoke.


    "''talisman''?" the stall owner said. "That''s right! I seem to remember something yellow flew in the darkness. Then, that yellow thing suddenly glowed and turned into gold! The darkness around us instantly disappeared!" he told them.


    Their expression turned serious. So, it''s really the Cleansing Talisman. They thought as they looked at each other. "They are more prepared than us." Fei Yin patted Cheng Sheng''s back, comforting him when he saw the sadness in his lover''s face.


    Cheng Sheng deeply breathed to calm his emotions while Wu Yuan remained silent.


    The stall owner saw they look preoccupied. He silently got off the bed and walked on tiptoes towards the door. However, something white suddenly flashed before him and, before he knew it, something wrapped him tight. "Mmh! Mmph!" the stall owner cried. His cries are muffled.


    "What are you hurrying for?" he heard Cheng Sheng''s voice asked. "We were very rude to you last night, so we wanted to invite you over a cup of tea. Can you join us?" he asked.


    You are still rude to me right now! The stall owner thought as he struggled inside the Shapeshifting Blanket. And, can I still say no? I''m afraid you would crush me to death if I dare to refuse! "Yes! Yes, I agree!" he screamed inside the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    Cheng Sheng giggled. "The stall owner is so kind." He said and waved his hand. The Shapeshifting Blanket shaped like a human flew and ''sat'' on the chair across Cheng Sheng. Then, the Shapeshifting Blanket uncovered the head of the human inside.


    "Hah!" the stall owner breathed when his head was released, but neck down, he was still wrapped like a mummy. "What do you still want? I''ve already told you everything!" he told them.


    "Indeed, you''ve told us everything that we asked. However, whether your words are credible or not, it remains to be seen." Cheng Sheng said and smiled.


    The stall owner couldn''t help but feel a chill ran down his spine. His heart thudded loudly. He has a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 295 - The Scum Is A Demon

    "Hah! Hah¡­" the stall owner heavily breathed and he fell on his knees. He knew, he shouldn''t trick people. Now, he regrets it like a dog. He glanced at Cheng Sheng walking in front of him with his two hands behind him. He now realized, he had kicked an iron plate.


    He never expected that seemingly ignorant person who asked him before is actually a demon!


    "Walk." Fei Yin spoke behind him and walked past him.


    The stall owner fell on his hands and knees, his hands and knees buried in the sand. He looked at the back of Fei Yin filled with grievance. He realized that Fei Yin is in love with the demon. And, he also realized that Fei Yin is also a demon! Birds of the same feather flocks together, indeed!


    He watched as his sweat dropped to the sand beneath him and dried up because of the terrible heat. "You¡­ you gentlemen¡­" he spoke politely. "You''ve crossed the desert under this temperature?" he asked. He felt he is inside the furnace being burned alive to be refined.


    "We are cultivators." Wu Yuan spoke and helped him up.


    The stall owner uttered words of thanks and turned to him. He had also realized that answer after he asked. "Where did you come from?" he asked as he patted off the sand that stuck on his body.


    "They''re from the East." Wu Yuan answered as he grabbed the stall owner''s arm and helped him walk.


    The stall owner''s jaw dropped. East?! So far! "Then¡­ then how about you?" he asked.


    "West." Wu Yuan answered.


    The stall owner''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he stared at Wu Yuan in disbelief. "Isn''t¡­ isn''t that where the Wuran King''s stronghold is?!" he exclaimed in shock. He remembered that the demonic cultivators talked about the Youxiwang Sect was being occupied by their king, Wu Ran.


    Wu Yuan calmly turned at him. The stall owner shut up. Now, he knew why the three of them are going Southmost. It is to find the root of the evil, literally. "The two righteous cultivators before¡­" he said.


    "My father Wu Fan and my uncle Chen Jing." Wu Yuan answered. Then, he paused to think. "The former sect leader and the Chen patriarch." He added.


    The stall owner almost fell to his knees when he felt they became weak. "F-former sect leader¡­ and the Ch-Chen¡­ Chen p-patriarch¡­" he muttered as he stared at Wu Yuan in disbelief. "T-then you¡­ y-you¡­" he said.


    "Wu Yuan, the Youxiwang Sect''s leader." Wu Yuan said. He didn''t notice the stall owner''s tension.


    The stall owner almost fainted. "A-and them?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan turned to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, the Xinfaxian Sect''s disciples." He answered.


    The stall owner also has heard about the Xinfaxian Sect, this small sect, from the passing cultivators before because they have made a name in the Intersect Competition. However, what made the thunder roar in his ears is that the name ''Cheng Sheng''. "Cheng Sheng¡­ he''s that genius alchemist?! The youngest alchemist a master in five areas?!" he exclaimed and looked at Cheng Sheng''s back in shock.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "That''s right." He answered, a faint smile of pride on his face. After Wu Fan and Chen Jing got together, Cheng Sheng can be considered as his younger brother.


    The stall owner wanted to stuff sand in his mouth. Then¡­ then that ''seemingly ignorant'' person whom he tried to trick is Cheng Sheng?! That scum Cheng Sheng?! I''ve really met a demon! He thought and cried without tears. If I knew, even if I have ten lives, I wouldn''t dare play smart against a scum!


    Wu Yuan didn''t notice the stall owner''s regrets and he dragged him with him to continue walking. Cheng Sheng who can obviously hear Wu Yuan and the stall owner''s conversation smiled. It''s as if he can also hear the stall owner''s internal cries.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called, his voice sound helpless. It wasn''t the stall owner that played tricks to Cheng Sheng, but it''s the other way around! A scum is forever a scum no matter when or where.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng asked, his eyes curved into crescents.


    Fei Yin''s words were stuck in his throat when he saw the familiar mischievous smile on his beloved''s face. After a second and the corner of his lips curled up. His hand snaked inside Cheng Sheng''s sleeve and he intertwined their fingers. Then, they continued to walk hand in hand.


    The stall owner who saw them almost choked on his saliva. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan acted as if he didn''t see anything. The stall owner saw Wu Yuan''s reaction and he followed him. See no evil, hear no evil.


    Night.


    Cheng Sheng rested his head on Fei Yin''s shoulder and sighed contentedly as he felt the warmth coming from the fire. They camped tonight on the first mountain they passed by. If it was just them three traveling, they would continue to walk. However, they have an ordinary person with them now.


    What Cheng Sheng said before about the stall owner''s words that might not be credible is because he doesn''t trust anyone they meet along their way. The current era is filled with peril. Who knows who is their ally, and enemies pretending to be their allies? Thus, he decided to take the stall owner with them to prove his words, and also to act as their guide.


    "Ni Lai¡­" he muttered as he opened his eyes and stared at the flames dancing before him. The orange glow surrounding their body, and the fire is flickering in their bright pupils. "Is this written on the plot?" he asked Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin shook his head. "The Devourer devoured all the worlds except this, thus the balance of this world was affected. Added to the fact that Zuo Zhe accidentally integrated this world with your world¡­" he said. "But, it was fortunate that Zuo Zhe did, since it halted the Devourer from devouring this world. However, the conflicts of the two forces affected this world, thus the data of this world was badly damaged, resulting in the cracks in this dimension in the form of different spaces. The one that we went into during the Intersect Competition is one of those spaces." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng sighed. What Fei Yin meant, a lot of data was destroyed, and some part of the plot was lost. "We can only continue to blindly search, then." He said and looked at the stall owner who arrived after gathering some dried branches. The stall owner is one of those that is part of the plot which was lost. They don''t know what kind of character is the stall owner, and what is his exact role in the plot. How much would affect the plot? What is his origin?


    "Ah ah ah ah!" the stall owner cried and immediately withdrew his hands when it was burned by the fire. "The desert is so hot during the day, but so cold at night!" he exclaimed.


    "Isn''t this a common knowledge?" Cheng Sheng glanced at him.


    "Right, right, right. You''re right." The stall owner flatteringly smiled at Cheng Sheng, in which Fei Yin immediately covered Cheng Sheng''s eyes to keep Cheng Sheng from seeing another man''s smile. The stall owner''s smile immediately stiffened and he sat on the sand, crossing his legs as he prodded the branches to increase the fire to make their area warmer, as well as to make the food cook faster.


    Even though Cheng Sheng has the Sundry Branches, but he wouldn''t carelessly use it in times like this. Sundry Branches are rare items. You have to use it in extreme situations. Thus, they have to find dry branches for their fire.


    "Where is your hometown?" Fei Yin asked after a while. Wu Yuan is sitting still on the side, meditating, while Cheng Sheng is taking a nap.


    "The North." The stall owner answered.


    Fei Yin''s brows knitted. "It is at the other end of the continent. Why did you travel so far?" he asked.


    The stall owner faintly smiled. "I am from a side branch of the family. The clan head is very arrogant, and in order to avoid having competitors in the family, he kicked our family away." He answered.


    "So, your family wandered until you reached the Southmost Region?" Fei Yin said.


    The stall owner nodded. "Although this place is barely livable, but it was once peaceful." He said.


    Fei Yin fell silent. Indeed, because the climate condition of the Southmost Region is undesirable, there are less people travelling to it. But, less isn''t none. That''s how the citizens of the Southmost Region survived. And it is peaceful, until the demonic cultivators resurfaced. "Work hard." He told him.


    "En." The stall owner smiled.


    Fei Yin heard Cheng Sheng groaned and he adjusted Cheng Sheng''s head resting on his shoulder. "Oh, right." He said when he remembered something. He looked at the stall owner. "We still haven''t asked for your name." he told him.


    "Sha Yan." The stall owner answered. "''sha'' is the surname the people in this region adopted after they decided to settle here. It also serves as the start of a new life for us."

 Chapter 296 - The Scum Is Curious

    Shashan Pass.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at the tall and jagged but cracked boulders of rocks surrounding the mountain.


    Meanwhile, Sha Yan loudly cursed and stepped a few steps backwards, his body almost fell on the ground. He stared at the mountain wide-eyed in shock. "How¡­ h-how¡­?" he muttered, his lips and face pale. "AH!" he exclaimed when he tripped on a rock and he fell backwards. "Ugh." He cried when his butt hit the ground.


    "What''re you panicking for?" Fei Yin asked.


    From the moment they left the mainland ¨C the North, East, South, West and Central, and reached the Southernmost Region, he had dropped his cold fa?ade. Wu Yuan didn''t ask anything, as he isn''t a nosy person, and instead a taciturn person. Thus, Fei Yin showed his true colors. A black-bellied and playful shixiong of Cheng Sheng.


    "That¡­ that ¨C " Sha Yan raised a hand to point at the mountain. However, in the end, he lowered his trembling hand and held it with his other hand, his position defensive. He warily looked at the mountain.


    "What''s wrong with the mountain?" Wu Yuan asked and glanced at the rocky mountain afar. "This is the Sand Sea Mountain?" he turned back to Sha Yan.


    "Yes, it is." Sha Yan answered.


    "Then, what''re you panicking for?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng who was silently surveying the spaces between the broken boulders spoke. "Did something change in the mountain?" he asked.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned to him.


    Sha Yan gasped. "Yes! Yes! There''s something that changed!" he said as he immediately rose from the ground and walked towards Cheng Sheng. His expression agitated. He was about to grab Cheng Sheng''s hands when Fei Yin immediately pulled Cheng Sheng back, maintaining a distance between Cheng Sheng and Sha Yan.


    "What changed in the mountain?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Sha Yan turned to Wu Yuan. "Before, there are less boulders in the mountain." He answered. "However, now¡­" he turned to look at the Sand Sea Mountain before he immediately withdrew his gaze and turned back to Wu Yuan who looked pleasing to the eyes. "The Sand Sea Mountain became more ominous. Look at those boulders!" he told them. "Not only did their number increase, but their size did, too!" he explained.


    "What?!" Fei Yin exclaimed and stared at the Sand Sea Mountain. "As far as I know, only living things can grow. But, rocks are obviously non-living things!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he observed the large boulders of rocks. "Say¡­" he spoke after a while. "Do the rocks¡­ look like moving?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned to him before looking at the boulders of rocks to observe. "They don''t?" they answered.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "Really?" he asked as he narrowed his eyes to stare at the rocks.


    "Yeah." Fei Yin answered while Wu Yuan nodded.


    Cheng Sheng released a breath, feeling disappointed. "Since there''s something wrong with the rocks, let''s find a place around to camp tonight." He said.


    They have been travelling for five days. Sha Yan almost fainted after two days without a plant in sight as the source of water. Cheng Sheng fed him a Nutrition Pill to save him. Fortunately, after two more days of travel, they have found the Shashan Pass.


    The Shashan Pass is situated between two slanting mountains. They chose to camp at the foot of one of the mountains.


    "These mountains are called the ''Twin Sand Mounds''." Sha Yan said as he watched Fei Yin and Wu Yuan left to climb the mountain and look for some branches for the fire.


    "''Twin Sand Mounds''?" Cheng Sheng opened his eyes when his interest was piqued. "Sir Sha. You''re very knowledgeable, yes?" He said and smiled as he looked at Sha Yan. His eyes are filled with curiosity.


    Sha Yan averted his gaze. "I was once an adventurous person, travelling around with some strangers to look for treasures." He said.


    Cheng Sheng lowered his gaze and decided not to press Sha Yan telling him his background. "Why are the mountains called ''mounds''? Aren''t they mountains?" he asked.


    "They are called mounds because they are shorter than the Sand Sea Mountain." Sha Yan answered.


    Cheng Sheng chuckled. "That''s not only it, right?" he asked as he raised his gaze and met Sha Yan''s aversive gaze. "You know I am a curious person. Now that my interest is piqued, you should be responsible, ne?" he told him.


    Sha Yan coldly sweated. "No, no. You misunderstood!" he shook his head and waved his hands as he retreated to the wall, away from Cheng Sheng. "I only wanted to tell you about these mountains because I don''t want you and your friends to be in danger!" he said.


    "But, my shixiong and senior Wu have already left." Cheng Sheng said. "And, you told me this after they left. Say, isn''t this deliberate?" he asked and tilted his head as he looked at Sha Yan.


    Sha Yan''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Or¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke as the corners of his lips curled up. "You are trying to lure me into the mountains by telling me that my friends will encounter danger?" he asked.


    Sha Yan''s jaw dropped. He gaped at Cheng Sheng, dumbfounded.


    "I hit it, right?" Cheng Sheng said. Before Sha Yan could react, Cheng Sheng pulled him by his collar and thrown him on the ground.


    "Ugh!" Sha Yan groaned in pain when his back hit the solid ground. He tried to look at Cheng Sheng, but right this time, the sun has already set and darkness blanketed the world. The cold wind blew, bringing some sand and cold into their skin. "N-no¡­" he spoke and coughed when he felt his chest hurt. "I ¨C I know you¡­ I''ve heard of you ¨C " he said and cried in pain when Cheng Sheng''s elbow pressed harder on his chest. "I''m an ordinary person. You already noticed it. I am not a threat to you! And, I know you are very strong! I don''t dare trick you!" he told Cheng Sheng.


    "Then, why did you tell me that there''s something wrong with the Twin Sand Mounds after my shixiong and senior Wu left?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "It¡­ it''s because ¨C " Sha Yan said and averted Cheng Sheng''s gaze again. " ¨C it''s because I''m afraid that your friends would beat me up after they''d hear what was I about to say." He answered.


    "Oh?" Cheng Sheng smiled, urging for him to continue speaking.


    Sha Yan coughed. "The¡­ the two righteous cultivators before¡­ they told me that ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng''s eyes. " ¨C if someone would come to find them, I have to tell them to stop looking for them." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng froze. "Tell me everything." He said, the look in his eyes changed and his voice sounded harsh.


    Sha Yan, for a moment, thought he is going to die. However, he saw Cheng Sheng''s expression looked normal. He thought it must have been his imagination what he saw earlier, but his instincts warned him that what he saw was real.


    Cheng Sheng really wanted to kill him earlier, since he felt his killing intent that pierced his skin, and bore into his pores, making his muscles tense and his blood freeze, chilling his bones.


    "It¡­ it happened when they heard the Ni Lai." Sha Yan started. "When they heard that there is an entrance to the demonic cultivators'' territory, they wanted to investigate. I told them to stop, since it is very, very dangerous and the situation in the Heilong is definitely ten times worse than in Huilong." He said. "The continent is already in chaos after the resurface of the demonic cultivators. How will it be then if they have gone to Heilong, the land of the demonic cultivators?" he asked. "And so, I dissuaded them. However, they insisted that they have to investigate. They have to find something that could help the righteous cultivators defeat the demonic cultivators." He sighed. "How can an ordinary person, me, stop them?" he shook his head. "When they heard a group is going to Ni Lai, they went with them. I was worried, since those two are obviously seeking for death!" he hit his head. "I took a friend with me and followed behind them."


    "What happened when you''ve reached the Shashan Pass?" Cheng Sheng asked. From the sound of Sha Yan''s voice earlier when he mentioned the Twin Sand Mounds, he knew that something is very wrong.


    Sha Yan''s face looked tired. "There is no Shashan Pass." He said.


    "¡­ what?" Cheng Sheng thought he heard wrong.


    Sha Yan turned to look at him. "There was no Shashan Pass." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened. "Then¡­ this place¡­" he said and looked around. Suddenly, he felt the ground is shaking.


    Sha Yan laughed bitterly. "''Shashan'' (sand mountain)?" he said. "It''s ''Shashan'' (killing mountain)!"


    Cheng Sheng pupils constricted. ''sha''¡­ ''kill''¡­ he gaped when he heard something rolling. He raised his head and saw a large boulder of rock is falling towards them!

 Chapter 297 - The Scum Is Roundabout

    "Watch out!" Cheng Sheng called out and jumped on Sha Yan, pushing him out of the way while he kicked the large boulder when it reached them, using it to propel themselves in avoiding it. "Ha." He breathed when they fell to the ground, a few meters away from the boulder. "Are you alright?" he asked Sha Yan.


    Sha Yan coughed amidst the smoke of dust around them when the boulder hit the ground and the ground shook. He blinked and stared at Cheng Sheng. "I''m¡­ alive?" he muttered under his breath and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded and helped Sha Yan up. "Just now, your mind was confused and you acted like you were possessed." He told him.


    Sha Yan''s face paled. "It''s the Shashan Pass." He said.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng looked at him. "Earlier, you told me that there was no Shashan Pass. Now, you are telling me that there is?" he said.


    "You''ve misunderstood me." Sha Yan sighed. "What I meant earlier is that, when we arrived, there is no Shashan Pass." He said. "There are no Twin Sand Mounds either." He added.


    "Then, what the hell happened?!" Cheng Sheng asked. His patience is thinning. "Stop being roundabout!" he said.


    Sha Yan flinched. "Yes, yes, yes." He hurriedly nodded. "Before the large group left the Stop By Town, there''s already a rumor passed around." He said.


    "What is it?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "The Sand Sea Mountain, where the Ni Lai Gate is." Sha Yan answered. Seeing the irritated expression on Cheng Sheng''s face, he immediately spoke in one breath. "The Sand Sea Mountain is a mountain that, even though its name, isn''t made of sand but of a solid ground. Or else, how can it hold such a large number of boulders of rocks? Especially the heavy gate Ni Lai Gate." He said. "But, that''s not the main topic. It is about the Twin Sand Mounds, and the Shashan Pass." He looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng looked at the two mountains on both sides, then the ground beneath him.


    "Shashan Pass meant ''sand mountain'' pass. It is the road leading to the Sand Sea Mountain." Sha Yan said. "However, as I''ve said earlier out of my panic and fear while in agitated state, the Shashan Pass'' real meaning is ''killing mountain'' pass. Also, I have said earlier that there was no Shashan Pass. I am not lying." He looked at Cheng Sheng''s eyes. "When we arrived in this area, we didn''t see a pass. Since there are no mountains around." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng held his breath.


    "However, if the Shashan Pass doesn''t exist, as well as the Twin Sand Mounds, then how did the rumor come about?" Sha Yan continued. He is smart. If there is a rumor, then there''s definitely something or someone started it.


    A rumor is a mixture of lies and truth. Which is which, it is for you to find out.


    "It was said that before our group, there is another group who went to the Ni Lai Gate." Sha Yan spoke. "And, it was said that they have found the Shashan Pass and the Twin Sand Mounds. But, when our group arrived at the Sand Sea Mountain, we didn''t pass by any mountains. We didn''t see the Shashan Pass, not the Twin Sand Mounds." He explained.


    "But, we found the Shashan Pass and the Twin Sand Mounds. We''ve arrived here." Cheng Sheng said.


    "En." Sha Yan nodded.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. Suddenly, he heard Sha Yan grunted. He turned and saw Sha Yan''s body fell to the ground. He raised his head and saw Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    "How long do you want to play this game, shidi?" Fei Yin asked as he and Wu Yuan placed Sha Yan to the side, making him lean on the wall. Then, Fei Yin took out a Night Pearl and placed it in front of them.


    The surroundings were illuminated, revealing the mountains between them. "The Twin Sand Mounds are real, as well as the Shashan Pass." Cheng Sheng said. "Sha Yan is lying when he said there is no Shashan Pass, nor the Twin Sand Mounds. What the first travelling group saw is real." He said.


    "Wasn''t my father and uncle Jing with Sha Yan?" Wu Yuan asked. "A mere illusion can''t trick their eyes." He said.


    "That confirms my conjecture true that Sha Yan ¨C " Cheng Sheng said and looked at Sha Yan sleeping. " ¨C is confused." He said. "His mind is confused." He told them. This is the reason why he had Fei Yin and Wu Yuan leave to secretly attack him and Sha Yan so that he could induce Sha Yan''s memories.


    "Was it because of the illusion of the Shashan Pass?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "What I meant ''confused'' is, he has an amnesia." He told Wu Yuan.


    "How did you know he has an amnesia?" Fei Yin asked. Even Jing Xian didn''t find out that Sha Yan has an amnesia.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I was observing the locals'' behavior before I approach them. It was the same for Sha Yan." He answered. "I saw him cleaning and arranging his wares twice or thrice. After he cleaned one to two pieces, he would go back to the first. Then he''d repeat his actions to his other wares until he had cleaned them all. Only then he would stop, or when someone disturbs him from what he is doing." He explained.


    Wu Yuan''s eyes brightened. "Junior Cheng is indeed impressive." He said, a faint smile on his lips.


    Fei Yin smiled, full of pride as he looked at Cheng Sheng. That''s my lover!


    Cheng Sheng saw Fei Yin''s eyes and he smiled back, before his smile faded when he looked at Sha Yan. "We have to know what happened in the past through his memories so we could have a clue for our next step." He told them.


    They nodded. "Do you know a way on how to evoke his memories?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng made a pause. He looked at Fei Yin. Before, he used his divine power on Luo Shi. However, he can''t do that in front of Wu Yuan. "No." he answered. "We can only wait until Sha Yan wakes up." He sighed.


    "But, what if he wakes up still confused?" Fei Yin asked and stared at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyelids lowered. "I could only use the Forget Me Not Potion." He said in a low voice.


    Fei Yin fell silent. Wu Yuan noticed that there is something wrong. "What''s wrong?" he asked. "Is the Forget Me Not Potion dangerous?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer. Fei Yin answered for him. "It is." He said.


    Wu Yuan looked at him, urging for him to continue.


    Fei Yin sighed. "Although the name sounds simple, but its effect isn''t." he said. "The Forget Me Not Potion will make the person remember all of his memories ¨C " he looked at Wu Yuan. " ¨C including the ones he doesn''t want to remember anymore, and the fears he have in them." He said.


    Wu Yuan froze. "That worse?" he said and looked at Sha Yan.


    "Not only that." Fei Yin said as he also looked at Sha Yan. "It will be the worst for those who have a problem in their brain. For example ¨C " he said. " ¨C amnesia."


    Wu Yuan sharply inhaled.


    "If a person who is suffering in amnesia will drink the Forget Me Not Potion, they would feel their brain throb, before it slowly begins to ache until they would feel like their brain would explode." Fei Yin said. "The Forget Me Not Potion will stimulate the nerves on his brain. And, since the nerves on his brain are connected to all of the nerves on his body, not only he will feel extreme headache, but his body would also feel like they were being pricked by thousands of needles, and feel between hot and cold intermittently." He added.


    Wu Yuan''s body trembled in fear. "It was like qi deviation¡­ that feeling." He muttered.


    "Yes." Fei Yin said. "But, it would be worse if a cultivator would drink the Forget Me Not Potion." He said.


    Wu Yuan looked at him.


    "The cultivators'' senses are heightened after their body was transformed by the qi they are cultivating inside their body." Fei Yin said. "If an ordinary person would feel like he''s in hell after he drank the Forget Me Not Potion, what would it be if a cultivator would drink it?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan''s pupils constricted. "This devious¡­ ehem." He coughed when he saw Cheng Sheng''s somber expression. Suddenly, he remembered something. "How did you know its effects?" he asked as he looked at Fei Yin. Suddenly, his eyes widened. "Could it be, you¡­" he said.


    "Of course not!" Fei Yin said.


    "Then, how¡­ did he - ?" Wu Yuan asked and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Of course he didn''t!" Fei Yin said.


    "Then¡­ how¡­?" Wu Yuan asked, confused.


    "I just guessed!"

 Chapter 298 - The Scum Is Domestic

    Wu Yuan. "..." are you kidding me? His usually poker face was covered in black lines, which is a sight!


    Cheng Sheng coughed, ashamed on behalf of his secret shameless da shixiong. "Da shixiong''s words are right." He said, saving the face his da shixiong loses since the beginning of this trip. "The Forget Me Not Potion really has an ingredient that could stimulate a person''s nerves. The more they drink, the worse the effect on their nerves. However, the more their memories will return." He explained. "And, as my da shixiong said, a mentally ill and mentally disabled person would wish for death more than anything if they drink the Forget Me Not Potion." He said.


    Wu Yuan. "..." such a dangerous it rather be a weapon! Why make it?!


    It''s as if Cheng Sheng could hear Wu Yuan''s thoughts and he averted his gaze in shame. "I made this¡­ for future purposes." He said.


    Wu Yuan. "..." I get it. I give up.


    Fei Yin unkindly laughed seeing Wu Yuan''s speechlessness. "So, should we make him drink it?" he asked.


    "No." Wu Yuan answered.


    "No. It''s too dangerous for him. He hasn''t harmed any of us." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin shrugged. "Alright." He said and picked up some branches in the surroundings before he made a fire. Then, with practiced movements, he took out his kitchen utensils and started preparing the ingredients for their dinner.


    Wu Yuan silently watched the domestic side of Fei Yin which shocked him at first when they started their trip to the Southmost Region. However, as the days passed by, he gradually became familiar with this side of Fei Yin. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng leaned on the wall and started to nap.


    "..." there are just so many things he likes to point out to these two! "What shall we do with Sha Yan?" he decided to talk to Fei Yin who is cooking. If he''d wake up Cheng Sheng, who knew what a scum would be like if they were waken up.


    "I believe in my shidi''s decision." Fei Yin said as he expertly chopped the vegetables into thin slices, each perfectly the same thinness with the others.


    "I do, too." Wu Yuan honestly said. "But, if we''d try to wait until Sha Yan regains his memories, we can say goodbye to the world." He said. He has always been straightforward.


    Fei Yin laughed. Among the people around him, he likes Wu Yuan''s character the most. Wu Yuan is the most realistic person, with Cheng Sheng excluded since he doesn''t count as one of the ''people'' of this world. This is why Wu Yuan fit in with him and Cheng Sheng during their trip, when most people expected the opposite to happen.


    "Senior Wu." He called but his eyes are on the ingredients. He''s afraid if he''d miss even a single ingredient, and his scum beloved would notice it, Cheng Sheng would get mad at him.


    Since Cheng Sheng couldn''t bear to hit him, then he will sulk. It was Fei Yin who couldn''t bear seeing Cheng Sheng sulking, so he always perfects his cooking skills to satisfy his lover''s stomach and taste buds.


    Wu Yuan saw Fei Yin zoning out again and he suddenly felt bitter. Can he have Sun Yi here, too? He''s too tired watching Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng''s public display of affection. He''s too full of this dog food!


    It seems that Fei Yin could hear Wu Yuan''s thoughts and he recollected himself. "Ehem." He coughed. "Senior Wu. It''s not that we have hit a wall." He said. "What my shidi meant by waiting for Sha Yan to wake up, is not for Sha Yan to recover his memories by himself. This is an impossible task for a confused person." He explained.


    "Then, what did junior Cheng meant by his words earlier?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Fei Yin smiled. "My shidi meant that when Sha Yan wakes up, we have to ask for his permission, or let him make the decision by himself." He told him.


    "Oh." Wu Yuan finally understood.


    "But, we have another problem." Fei Yin spoke.


    "What is it?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "Sha Yan is a timid person. Added to the fact that he is also a careful person." Fei Yin said when he remembered Sha Yan tried to play a trick on Cheng Sheng after Cheng Sheng asked him about the Ni Lai Gate.


    "So?" Wu Yuan spoke.


    "So, if we would tell Sha Yan about the Forget Me Not Potion and its effect, Sha Yan, naturally, wouldn''t drink it." Fei Yin said.


    Wu Yuan. "...." am I a child? "Isn''t this a dead end?" he asked with a dark face.


    "Senior Wu, senior Wu. Calm down." Fei Yin said. "It''s not as if my shidi hasn''t thought of this, either." He told him.


    "¡­ can''t you just tell me directly?" Wu Yuan asked. His patience is thinning.


    "I''ve already told you everything." Fei Yin told him.


    "Huh?" Wu Yuan was confused.


    Fei Yin smiled sheepishly. "These are all that I know. I don''t know what is my shidi''s course of action is." He said.


    Wu Yuan. "..." do I really look like an idiot?


    Fei Yin saw Wu Yuan''s dark expression and he coughed. "Senior Wu. You have to believe in my shidi! He definitely has a plan on how to make Sha Yan drink the Forget Me Not Potion. If this doesn''t work, my shidi definitely has a contingency plan for this!" he told him.


    "¡­ fine." Wu Yuan spoke. He should''ve just asked Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyelids twitched and he was roused awake by Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s voices. He raised his hand and covered his mouth to yawn before he opened his eyes. "Is the dinner done?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Fei Yin answered.


    Wu Yuan who has been talking to Fei Yin this whole time looked at the pot. "..." when did he finish cooking? I didn''t notice at all!


    "I''m hungry." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Don''t move. I''ll bring you some." Fei Yin said and took a bowl before he scooped the dish with the ladle and poured the content into the bowl.


    Wu Yuan who have been by Fei Yin''s side the whole time. "..." when did he bring out a ladle and the bowls?


    Fei Yin saw Wu Yuan is staring at the bowl on his hand. He thought he is hungry. "Senior Wu. No need to be shy. The food is more than enough for the four of us. Please help yourself!" he told him before he went to Cheng Sheng to deliver the food.


    Wu Yuan watched Fei Yin gave Cheng Sheng the bowl and a spoon. "...." Where did the spoon come from? When did he take it out? Why haven''t I noticed at all?! He picked up a bowl for himself together with a spoon.


    ¡­


    "Because Sha Yan''s mind was confused, then my father and uncle Jing must have seen the Shashan Pass and the Twin Sand Mounds." Wu Yuan said after their dinner.


    "That''s right. A mere illusion play is just a petty trick for them." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin looked at him. "Sha Yan said that the Shashan Pass is a killing pass." He said.


    Wu Yuan and Cheng Sheng fell silent. Earlier, the one that attacked Cheng Sheng and Sha Yan with a large boulder of a falling rock are Wu Yuan and Fei Yin. That wasn''t the Shashan Pass''s doing at all. Then ¨C


    They heard the grasses rustled around them. They looked at each other and hid the night pearl while they thrown sand on the fire to put it out. "Control your breathing." Cheng Sheng said as they squinted in the darkness.


    Ssssshhhhhhhaaaa. Something was being dragged in the sand. Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed and he waved his sleeves. PA PA PA PA PA! Countless paper talismans flew out of his sleeves. He raised two of his fingers and the talismans glowed brightly! The dark night suddenly turned as bright as the day!


    "Ungh!" their eyes were stung by the bright light coming from the talismans. After their eyes adjusted from the light, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan saw something was grabbing the back of the collar of Sha Yan.


    "There!" Cheng Sheng cried and immediately grabbed the ankle of Sha Yan to keep Sah Yan from being taken away while Fei Yin and Wu Yuan attacked the thing that was trying to take Sha Yan away.


    With the bright light coming from the talismans Cheng Sheng used to catch the enemy off-guard, they saw a large snake with a feathered crown and forelegs. Its tail was wrapped around Sha Yan''s neck, and its forelegs are grabbing Sha Yan''s clothes!


    "It is short-sighted. It is afraid of bright lights! Attack!" Cheng Sheng told them.


    Wu Yuan and Fei Yin immediately took action. They cut off the creature''s forelegs and tail.


    "KAAAAAH!!!" the creature hissed, flickering its long and thin forked tongue at them.


    "Beware of its venom!"

 Chapter 299 - The Scum Is Poisoned

    "Sha Yan. Sha Yan!" Cheng Sheng called as he tapped Sha Yan''s cheek to wake him up. "He''s not waking up¡­" he muttered.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other, then looked at the creature''s stiffened corpse and widely gaping mouth. "Venomous saliva." They said and opened the back of Sha Yan''s clothes.


    Their heart sank when they saw Sha Yan''s muscles already turned purplish, bluish and greenish, and his veins are bulging black. The creature was drooling and its venomous saliva dripped on Sha Yan''s back! Sha Yan was poisoned!


    "Sheng!" Fei Yin called.


    "He''s cold." Cheng Sheng said and immediately sealed Sha Yan''s meridians before he took out magic pills and potions, simultaneously feeding them on Sha Yan. "It''s not working!" he exclaimed as his eyes widened in shock.


    "Could it be¡­" Wu Yuan''s expression fell. "Because it is near the Ni Lai Gate, this creature''s bodily constitution changed?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng sharply gasped. "Mutation." He muttered.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "Father and uncle Jing must have seen it, too." He said. "Maybe, the reason why Sha Yan thought that the Shashan Pass didn''t exist, as well as the Twin Sand Mounds, is because father and uncle Jing casted an illusion for them to not see it and secretly protected them from harm." He sighed. "This is, so that, when they return to the Stop By Town, they would spread the word that the Shashan Pass doesn''t exist, as well as the Ni Lai Gate. So that, no one would come to the Ni Lai Gate again." He explained.


    Silence fell. Cheng Sheng continued to cure Sha Yan, but his medicines are not working. "Fei Yin." He called.


    Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng before he shook his head. He meant, Jing Xian doesn''t have a solution, too.


    Cheng Sheng bit his lower lip. "If I had known¡­ I wouldn''t have taken him with us." he said and clenched his fists. His eyes are red in regret.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin sighed and patted his back. Suddenly, he felt his arm was grasped tightly.


    "Sha Yan?!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed when he saw Sha Yan moved.


    Sha Yan''s eyelids trembled and he slowly opened his eyes. His veins on his chest and neck are turning black. "Cheng¡­ Sheng¡­" he called under his breath, but his gaze that are unfocused and clouded are on Fei Yin''s face.


    He grabbed the nearest person to him, thinking they are Cheng Sheng. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other and decided not to speak, and let Cheng Sheng speak.


    "Sha Yan!" Cheng Sheng called. "Please hang on. I''ll save you!" he told him as he took out all of his magic pills and potions. The rich medicinal scent spread in the wilderness.


    If someone was present, they would drool on the large number of the high-level magic pills and potions.


    "Fei Yin! Senior Wu! Help me feed them all on Sha Yan!" Cheng Sheng said.


    However, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t move.


    "Fei Yin! Senior Wu!" Cheng Sheng called again as he poured the magic potions on Sha Yan''s mouth.


    Sha Yan coughed, but he bitterly smiled. "It''s¡­ no¡­ use." He spoke in a hoarse and slow voice.


    "What¡­?" Cheng Sheng muttered. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan lowered their head.


    "Cheng¡­ Sheng¡­" Sha Yan called again. "I know you are the best doctor¡­ alchemist¡­ but ¨C " he gasped. " ¨C you should accept that not all illnesses can be cured. I can''t be cured¡­" he told him.


    "Sha Yan¡­" Cheng Sheng''s tears fell.


    Sha Yan smiled at him. "I remember now¡­ those two righteous cultivators¡­ they protected us with all they might¡­" he told them. "Among the twenty of us, only I, under their protection, lived, aside from them¡­ only I reached¡­ the Ni Lai Gate with them¡­" he said.


    "Sha Yan¡­ don''t speak anymore¡­" Cheng Sheng cried.


    But, Sha Yan continued to speak. "I have to tell you¡­" he spoke. "The Ni Lai Gate¡­. The Heilong Realm¡­ is very dangerous." He said. "I have glimpsed at it¡­ ''if you look at the abyss, the abyss will stare back at you'', as they¡­ say¡­" he coughed up blood. "I was almost enticed to enter¡­ if not for the two righteous cultivators¡­" blood trickled down from the corner of his lips. "Cheng Sheng¡­ save them¡­" he told him.


    "What?!" Wu Yuan exclaimed. "What happened to my father and uncle Jing?!" he asked.


    But, it''s as if Sha Yan can''t hear him. "Cheng Sheng¡­ I have one more favor to ask of you¡­" he said. "Can you grant it?" he asked.


    Morning.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMM!!!


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin muttered as he watched Cheng Sheng lure out the creatures hiding in the Twin Sand Mounds by blowing up the mountains.


    "Shall we help him?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Fei Yin sighed and his shoulder sank. "He has countless treasures refined by himself." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng flying in the distance while battling against a flying creature. "Let him vent out his anger." He told Wu Yuan.


    "En." Wu Yuan agreed. Venting out is one of the ways to avoid qi deviation.


    Fei Yin worriedly sighed. He decided to wait until Cheng Sheng is finished killing all of the devious creatures in the Twin Sand Mounds before they go to the Ni Lai Gate.


    Sand Sea Mountain.


    Wu Yuan sharply inhaled when they saw the demonic qi leaking out of the cracks in the boulders of the rocks around them. He adjusted the mask made from the cloth of the Shapeshifting Blanket that could absorb the demonic qi. "These boulders of rocks¡­ there''s demonic qi inside them, changed their bodily constitution that''s why their number multiplied, and they grew like the plants around." He said.


    Fei Yin nodded and moved his body away when a crack formed in the boulder beside him and a strand of demonic qi leaked out. "Because of the large quantity of the demonic qi entering these rocks, cracks formed in them, resulting to the demonic qi leaking out." He said.


    "The Sand Sea Mountain is like a kettle." Cheng Sheng said as he flicked his sleeve and the demonic qi dissipated. "When it can''t hold the air in anymore, it would spit out the air." He said. "We can''t let these rocks explode, or all of the demonic qi from the Heilong would spread to Huilong." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered and immediately took out talismans before flying to paste the talismans on the boulders of rocks to keep the demonic qi lock inside.


    Cheng Sheng stopped in his steps and took a deep breath. Then, he raised his hands to form hand seals before uttering strings of words. Light came out of his hands and flew to the sky before the lights scattered in the form of lines, spreading all over the sky above the Sand Sea Mountain.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin muttered as he immediately finished his task and returned to Cheng Sheng.


    Shanliangde Sect, Shanliang, North.


    Everyone turned when they saw a bright light shot towards the sky from the south.


    "Is it¡­?" Xi Ming''s eyes widened and he looked at Xi Xing.


    Gong Xian looked at his master, Ho Yue. "Such a powerful aura!" Ho Yue exclaimed.


    Xi Ling stared at the sky before he spoke. "Leave some people to protect the sect. We''re going to the Xinfaxian Sect!" he ordered.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Zhongyang, Central.


    Zhang Fu Gong gasped and he turned to look at the sky.


    Pai Lie''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s Cheng Sheng!" he exclaimed. "It must be him!" he said.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s face turned serious. "Everyone!" he called. "Protect the capital at all costs! Elder Pai and I are going to the Xinfaxian Sect!" he said.


    "Yes!"


    Youxiwang Sect, Xiwang, West.


    Ming Ye grinned when he saw the bright light shooting to the sky and forming an array. "Cheng Sheng¡­" he muttered before he turned to look at Chen Han whose eyes are bloodshot and his pupils are red. "Finally, it''s time!" he said.


    He left to call all of the demonic cultivators.


    Xinfaxian Sect, Xinfaxian, East.


    Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou seriously watched as their sect''s teleportation arrays lit up one by one and revealed Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Xi Ling, Ho Yue, Gong Xian, Xi Ming and Xi Ning.


    Lei Ling sharply inhaled. "All powerful people are here!" he muttered.


    You Rou nodded and anxiously looked at the sky. "Everyone¡­" she muttered.


    Lei Qing patted her shoulder before she walked towards the Zheng Fu Gong and the others and respectfully bowed. "Elder Zheng, elder Pai, elder Ho, and elder Xi." She called. "Our founder, shifu, and elder Fei are waiting for you." She told them.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Xi Ling and Ho Yue looked at each other before they turned to Lei Qing and stepped out of the array. "Let''s go." They said.


    Lei Qing respectfully bowed. Along with Lei Ling and You Rou who had their head lowered, they led Pai Lie, Xi Ling, and Ho Yue to Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Fei Lin.

 Chapter 300 - The Scum Is Deaf

    Everyone watched as the light from the south formed a big array in the sky. As soon as the array was formed, the light became even brighter.


    "Ugh!" they grunted as they covered their eyes when the light in the sky covered the whole world.


    "CHENG SHENG!!!"


    "XIAO SHENG!!!"


    "CHENG-SHIDI/CHENG-SHIXIONG!!!" they all screamed and stared, stunned, at the big array turning in the sky.


    "Lan." Fan Wen called, his eyes turning red as he looked at Xie Lan. His eyes are filled with worry and panic as he anxiously looked at the array in the south.


    "We''ll go!" Xie Lan said as he turned to Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou. "Take all of the talismans and magic pills¡­ everything, that you could! We''re going south!" he said.


    "YES!" Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling answered as they immediately left.


    Xie Lan isn''t worried about the Xinfaxian. He knows Cheng Sheng''s arrays won''t easily fall, thus he confidently leaves his disciples to look after the sect and the Xinfaxian in place of them.


    "Sect leader Xie!" Zheng Fu Gong and Fei Lin called.


    Xie Lan turned to them. "If you want to go, we won''t stop you." He said. "You are actually more welcomed to join us." He told them before he turned to leave with Fan Wen.


    However, before he could take a step, an array behind them lit up. Everyone looked at each other. They know that everyone should already be here. Jing Rui and his nephews along with Zheng Yi have gone south to help Qian Lin. Then, who is it that arrived?


    They turned and watched with great apprehension as the light of the teleportation array died down. "Shu Mu?!" they exclaimed when they saw Shu Mu appeared. "Shu Mu!" they cried when they saw him suddenly collapsed. It was then that they noticed his body is filled with wounds.


    Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling ran back and fed Shu Mu with magic pills.


    Shu Mu coughed and opened his eyes. "I ¨C " he spoke, his voice hoarse and weak.


    "Shu Mu!" Tang Zhe called as soon as the Huakai Sect arrived. They settled in one of the inns in the Xinfaxian after their sect was destroyed by the demonic cultivators.


    "Tang¡­ Zhe?" Shu Mu muttered. "Xiao Le¡­" he called when he saw Xiao Le arrived with the Huli Sect.


    Xiao Le gasped in shock. "Mu-ge¡­!" he exclaimed.


    "Settle him inside!" Xie Lan ordered after he saw the serious injuries of Shu Mu.


    "Wait ¨C " Shu Mu spoke. They all looked at him. "I¡­ have to tell you¡­" he gasped.


    "What is it?" Fan Wen asked.


    "I¡­ and my fellow disciples¡­ are on my way to Xinfaxian to seek refuge, but¡­" Shu Mu breathed. "We ran into the demonic cultivators¡­" he said. "Their number is large, and we sensed they are doing a big operation¡­ we hid to listen on. We heard¡­ they are all going to the Southmost Region¡­!" he coughed.


    Their eyes widened. "Are they going to¡­?" they all looked at each other.


    Shu Mu nodded. "They heard orders from Ming Ye¡­ no, Wu Ran." He said. "He''s mobilizing all his forces to the Southmost Region¡­ to kill Cheng Sheng!" he told them.


    They sharply inhaled. "Mu-ge!" Xiao Le called and ran to Shu Mu to treat his open wounds when Shu Mu fainted from blood loss after he finally spoke his message.


    "Bring him inside!" Lei Qing told Xiao Le.


    "Yes!" Xiao Le nodded.


    "We''ll help!" Tang Zhe and the Huakai Sect disciples said and help Xiao Le carry Shu Mu to the Xinfaxian Sect''s infirmary.


    Xie Lan took a deep breath and turned to the newcomers Tang Teng and Li Nanzhi. "Stay here." He told them.


    "What?!" Tang Teng and Li Nanzhi were shocked.


    "You''re both injured." Xie Lan said. "I''ll entrust my sect and the Xinfaxian to both of you." He said and patted their shoulder before he walked to the teleportation arrays with Fan Wen, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou.


    Fei Lin who has been silent the whole time turned and spoke to Ho Yue. "Elder Ho. I need you to stay and help the new sect leader of the sect." he told him.


    Ho Yue''s expression is heavy.


    Fei Lin smiled. "I also want you to train our disciples." He said and looked at Xi Ming and Xi Ning.


    Xi Ming was shocked. "Elder Fei ¨C "


    "Xi Ming." Xi Ling called.


    Xi Ming turned to him. "Uncle¡­" his eyes turned red.


    Xi Ling softly smiled and patted his promising nephew''s head before he pushed him and Xi Ning to Gong Xian who immediately grabbed their shoulder to keep them from moving.


    "Gong Xian!" Xi Ming yelled when he felt he couldn''t move. He struggled, but to no avail.


    Fei Lin and Xi Ling held each other''s hands and turned to go to the teleportation array where Fan Wen and Xie Lan are. The array started to glow.


    "UNCLE!!!" Xi Ming screamed and finally escaped Gong Xian''s grasp. However, his arm was grabbed. He turned and saw Xi Xing holding his arm tight. "Ah Xing?!" he muttered. Then, he turned, only for his eyes to widen when he saw the light covered everyone in the teleportation array. "NO - !" he cried.


    Zheng Fu Gong watched Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the others with a heavy expression before he tiredly closed his eyes and raised his hands to send them off. "Good luck." He told them before he lowered his hand.


    "UNCLE!!!" Xi Ming screamed. However, Xi Ling and the others were now gone. He pulled his arm from Xi Xing''s grasp and ran towards the teleportation array. However, it didn''t activate.


    Dongfang Town.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling opened their eyes and saw they were surrounded by the demonic cultivators that are lying in wait to ambush them.


    "They''re here! They finally left their nest!" a demonic cultivator shouted. "Kill them!" he shouted.


    "YEAAAAAAH!!!" the demonic cultivators answered.


    Xie Lan frowned and picked his ear. "Speak softly. We''re not deaf, so we can hear you." He said before he clenched his fist and swung it to the demonic cultivator that leapt above him.


    "Ugh!" the demonic cultivator grunted when he was hit by Xie Lan''s iron fist and fell to the ground.


    "Kill them! Kill all of them! Don''t let one of them escape and disrupt our king''s plan!" their leader yelled and blocked their escape path.


    Xie Lan turned to him. "Do we need to escape?" he asked before the corner of his lips curled up. "We just need to kill you." He said before he turned to Fan Wen who is cracking his fists. Fei Lin smiled brightly while Xi Ling''s face is frosty.


    Meanwhile, Lei Qing drew out her sword while You Rou took out her guqin. Lei Ling swung his sleeves and countless talismans floated around him.


    The eyes of the leader of the demonic cultivators turned bloodshot. "KILL THEM!!!" he shouted and rushed towards Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan scoffed. "Are you a parrot? Why do you keep repeating the same orders?" he said before he raised his fist while Fan Wen, Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling advanced to kill the demonic cultivators.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the fight, Xie Lan remembered something. "Fan, I think we seem to have forgotten something." He said.


    Fan Wen heard Xie Lan''s question and gritted his teeth. "You idiot!" he said and kicked a demonic cultivator in irritation. He turned to Xie Lan. "You forgot xiao Tian and xiao Mo!" he told him before he swung his sword and beheaded the demonic cultivator that jumped at him. "Don''t interrupt me while I''m talking!" he told the demonic cultivator''s head.


    Xie Lan. "¡­" Fan, it''s ''we'' who forgot Li Tian and Feng Mo. He thought and sighed. He decided to just shut up or he''ll be the one Fan Wen would behead next.


    Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling who expected their founder and shifu have sent Li Tian and Feng Mo on a mission in advance. "¡­" we expected nothing?!


    Fei Lin laughed while Xi Ling smiled. They continued killing the demonic cultivators.


    Sand Sea Mountain, Southmost Region.


    "SHENG!" Fei Yin cried and immediately caught Cheng Sheng who collapsed. "Sheng. Sheng!" he called as he tapped Cheng Sheng''s cheeks. Cheng Sheng''s face is pale.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyelids trembled and he slowly opened his eyes. "Fei Yin¡­" he muttered and smiled. "I''m fine. I just exhausted my qi." He said and coughed.


    Fei Yin saw Cheng Sheng didn''t cough blood and he sighed in relief. He immediately fed Cheng Sheng some magic pills before he helped him up.


    It was then that Wu Yuan returned. "You¡­ set up a barrier around the mountain¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. A Locking Barrier. This way, the demonic qi can''t go out." He tiredly sighed. "Also ¨C " he looked at Fei Yin, then Wu Yuan. " ¨C I used this as a signal to founder and shifu, and everyone. But, this will also be signaling Ming Ye¡­ Wu Ran, our location." He took a deep breath and wryly smiled. "To avoid being outnumbered by them, we have to enter the Ni Lai Gate. But, that is their territory, too, so ¨C "


    "We will be entering the tiger''s den."

 Chapter 301 - The Scum Is Devious

    Dongfang Town, East.


    "FOUNDER! SHIFU!!!" Li Tian and Feng Mo called as they descended on the ground with their sword. They ran towards Xie Lan and Fan Wen, stepping on the demonic cultivators'' corpses, deliberately or not, while on the way.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen turned. "Good. You''ve arrived." He said. "How is it?" he asked.


    Li Tian made an ''OK'' sign, which he learned from Cheng Sheng before. "Very easy." He smiled.


    Feng Mo''s face was covered in black lines. "¡­ Li-shixiong, you''ve gone astray." He said, which Li Tian just laughed.


    Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling looked at each other before they looked at Xie Lan and Fan Wen. Did they really send them two on a mission? They got their answer when they saw an object in Li Tian''s hand.


    Fei Lin and Xi Ling also saw the object and Fei Lin meaningfully smiled. "I remember, we don''t have any flying device aside from our swords to use to travel to the Southmost Region." He said. "And it''s be very taxing for all of us, so, sect leader Xie, you¡­" he said and his gaze landed on a small miniature ship.


    Xie Lan chuckled.


    Xinfaxian Sect.


    Tang Teng sighed and shook his head.


    "Sect leader Tang? What''s wrong?" Li Nanzhi asked when he saw Tang Teng is looking at his empty hand.


    "When we ran into Cheng Sheng before, he saved us using the costly teleportation array to send us to Xinfaxian. In exchange, I gave him our sect''s treasure." Tang Teng said. "However, he refused to take the Millennium Ship." He sighed and looked at the teleportation array. "I think this is fate. The Millennium Ship is meant for Xie Lan and the others to use to save Cheng Sheng, repaying him of our gratitude." He said and closed his hand.


    He had set up an array in his room, but didn''t lock it. Thus, when Li Tian and Feng Mo entered his room, he knew they are going to steal the Millennium Ship. They don''t need to steal it, since he will willingly give it to them to repay Cheng Sheng. But, Xie Lan really likes these tricks.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud cry. "What''s wrong?" they asked when they saw the Xinfaxian Sect disciples rushed towards them.


    "Answering sect leader Tang and sect leader Li, disciple Shu Mu woke up shortly to pass a message, then fell asleep again." The Xinfaxian Sect disciple said.


    "What is it?" Tang Teng asked.


    "That sect leader Shu collaborated with the demonic cultivators under the poison of the Nuhou Pills and attacked the Qianxu Sect. Sect leader Qian''s wife is dead, and sect leader Qian, to save his two sons Qian Tian and Qian Lin, he self-destructed and took sect leader Shu down with him!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciple answered.


    Dongfang Town.


    "Depart?" Fei Lin asked after they all boarded the ship.


    Xie Lan didn''t immediately answer and just turned his head. Fei Lin noticed something and he also turned his head. From the distance, they saw a talisman flying towards them.


    Xie Lan caught it between his two fingers and poured a sliver of qi in it. They heard Tang Zhe''s somber voice come from it.


    "Sect leader Xie. Sect leader Qian and sect leader Shu are dead. Qian Lin and Qian Tian are the only ones left in their sect. Shu Mu said they plan to massacre all the demonic cultivators in the South, but it will be an impossible task since both the brothers are exhausted and outnumbered. With the Millennium Ship, you will reach the South Region faster than sect leader Jing''s group. Please aid Qian Lin and Qian Tian at once when you''ve reached them." Tang Zhe''s voice from the talisman said before the talisman burned and turned to ashes.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Fei Lin and Qi Ling, their faces immediately turned heavy. Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling looked at each other. Their gazes are filled with worry.


    "Depart!" Xie Lan ordered.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Lei Ling took out the Moving Talismans and thrown them to the bottom of the ship, the sails and the ropes of the ship. Then, he pasted the Balancing Talismans on the hull of the ship for a steady ride. The talismans glowed one by one and the ship slowly rose.


    Suddenly, they froze when they remembered something. They looked at each other silently, then their gaze landed on the steering wheel. Who knows how to sail the ship?


    Sand Sea Mountain, Southmost Region.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at the boulders of rocks they passed by be covered in magic seals that prevents the demonic qi from leaking out. They are on their way to the heart of the Sand Sea Mountain where the Ni Lai Gate is located, according to the beggar they have met when they arrived in the Stop By Town, or also known as a town serving as a rest stop for the travelers in the desert.


    "Sheng. If we''d put a lid in these boulders, what if they''d explode after they became too full of demonic qi?" Fei Yin asked.


    "They won''t." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Hm?"


    "These magic seals I placed will convert the demonic qi to a positive qi." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan stopped and stared at him.


    "It''s as you think." Cheng Sheng also stopped and turned to them. "It''s the Shapeshifting Blanket. It has been with me for a very long time. You should know I like to tinker rare objects." He said. "I''ve found out that there''s a special seal imprinted on the Shapeshifting Blanket making it able to eat the demonic qi and negative qi, and also can spit it out. It also can convert the demonic qi to positive qi, which is called Purification." He explained and pulled the corner of the Shapeshifting Blanket covering his body. "It''s also because of this qi that the Shapeshifting Blanket can be able to shapeshift. I can also cut it how many times I want."


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at the Shapeshifting Blanket that trembled in fear, their eyes are full of sympathy for it to land on the hands of a devious person. But, this showed how much of a genius Cheng Sheng truly is.


    "You also don''t need to worry if Wu Ran would arrive." Cheng Sheng said. "Since the Shapeshifting Blanket is a rare treasure, and so the magic seal imprinted on it, he can''t break the seals in the boulders of rocks, and so is my Locking Barrier." He smirked.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan who saw Cheng Sheng''s proud expression. "¡­" why is his smile always so ingratiating, as if he''s asking to be punched?


    Suddenly, Cheng Sheng''s smile disappeared. "But, even if we''re safe inside the Locking Barrier, but we wouldn''t be once we''ve entered the Ni Lai Gate, entering the Heilong." He said. "Also ¨C " his expression turned serious. "Our people wouldn''t be safe if they''d run into Wu Ran on their way here. They can enter the Locking Barrier to be safe, but naturally, they wouldn''t do that since we have to defeat Wu Ran, at all costs, to restore the peace." He told them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan''s faces also fell. Because Wu Ran attacked when they were caught off-guard after he disguised as Ming Ye, everyone has suffered great losses, especially the Youxiwang Sect and the Chen Clan whom Wu Ran annihilated. Luo Shi also died. Chen Jing and Wu Fan who left, they''re supposed to be safe.


    Now, though, that they found out that Chen Jing and Wu Fan entered the Ni Lai Gate, going to Heilong, their safety, as well as their life or death, is unsure. The Central Region and the North Region are also still under attack, and are outnumbers. Only the East Region, the Xinfaxian, is fine because of Cheng Sheng''s barrier protecting it, making the demonic cultivators unable to enter and can only attack from outside, which seems to be useless since Cheng Sheng''s barrier is very strong and remained unmoving, unaffected.


    Now, whoever went to face against Wu Ran would definitely be outnumbered and overwhelmed, and only death awaits them. That is why they didn''t make any big movements before, and only now they did when Cheng Sheng finally sent them his signal by making a big barrier that could be seen all over the continent, locking the demonic qi in the Sand Sea Mountain. Now, no demonic qi will leak out from the Sand Sea Mountain and would spread in the Huilong.


    "I trust them." Wu Yuan said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin smiled. "What a coincidence. Us, too." They said and looked at each other.


    Cheng Sheng removed the Shapeshifting Blanket off of his body and threw it in the air. The Shapeshifting Blanket floated mid-air before it descended and wrapped around them three.


    "Ready?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "En!" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan answered.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket wrapped them three into a ball, before it bounced on the ground and rolled towards the Ni Lai Gate that stood tall on the road ahead.

 Chapter 302 - The Scum Is Reunited

    Qianxu, South Region.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" Qian Tian heavily breathed, his chest heaving up and down but he still stood tall while Qian Lin knelt on one knee in the ground, holding the hilt of his sword that he struck on the ground to act as his support.


    Both of them, their body is filled with wounds, some openly bleeding and they also suffered some internal injuries. Their torn clothes were fluttering together with their long, black hair that was unknot during the battle earlier.


    They were surrounded by demonic cultivators, both dead and alive. The demonic cultivators'' corpses littered around them, the blood flowing out of their fatal wounds flowing to the ground, soaking it red.


    "Surrender!" the leader of the demonic cultivators shouted at the Qian brothers.


    Qian Tian laughed before he grunted in pain when he felt his chest hurt. "''surrender''? Only death awaits us if we''d surrender!" he said.


    "Only death, too, awaits you two if you continue fighting against us!" the leader of the demonic cultivators said as he sneered. "You''re outnumbered!" he told them.


    "We''re outnumbered since yesterday, but, see, we''re still alive." Qian Tian said.


    "Ha!" the leader of the demonic cultivators scoffed. "So you refuse to drink the toast offered to you. Then, just wait for your defeat!" he said and his eyes glimmered maliciously. "Attack!" he shouted.


    "YEAAAH!!!" the demonic cultivators yelled and raised their weapons.


    "Qian Lin." Qian Tian called. "Stand behind me." He told him.


    "Brother¡­?" Qian Lin called and turned to Qian Tian.


    Qian Tian smiled before he pulled Qian Lin up and pushed him behind him. "Ugh¡­" he grunted when his chest was pierced.


    Qian Lin''s eyes widened in shock. "BROTHERRRRRR!!!" he screamed and, using all of his strength, stabbed the demonic cultivator that stabbed his elder brother.


    "Ah Lin, watch out!" a voice yelled before Qian Lin felt his body was pushed down to the ground.


    Qian Lin turned and saw a demonic cultivator leapt over them, and Qian Tian turned to behead the demonic cultivator. Qian Lin stared at the scene in horror.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei called and shook Qian Lin to pull him out of his daze. "Wake up! Don''t dally! We''re still in the middle of a battle!" he told him before he drew his sword and thrown it to the demonic cultivator that is running towards them. Then, he pulled Qian Lin up from the ground.


    "Qian Tian!" Jing Bai called and ran towards Qian Tian who fell on his knee and coughed blood as he clutched his chest. Zheng Yi and Jing Cheng covered for them while Jing Rui had started his rampage, slicing each demonic cultivator down like he''s chopping vegetables.


    BOOM! BOOM! Jing Kang''s talismans exploded one by one, blasting off the demonic cultivators, resulting to their corpses becoming dismembered.


    "How¡­ how did your reinforcements arrive?!" the leader of the demonic cultivators asked in shocked as he looked at the Zunjingde Sect group in horror.


    "By sailing a ship." A voice answered from above them.


    The leader of the demonic cultivators looked up, only to see a bottom of a ship descended on them. "AAAAAAHH!!!" they screamed as they were crushed under the ship.


    "Ugh!" Jing Hei, Qian Lin, Qian Tian, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Zheng Yi and Jing Rui grunted as they covered their face when dust and smoke floated in the air after the ship landed on the ground with a loud crash.


    "Huh?" Xie Lan spoke as he looked underneath the ship. "Did you hear a dog barking just now?" he asked.


    "No." Fan Wen answered with an icy expression. Then, everyone jumped off the ship and attacked the demonic cultivators remaining.


    Fan Wen, Fei Lin and Xi Ling drew their sword, likewise with Lei Qing and Feng Mo. You Rou sat on the deck of the ship and took out her qugin, then began playing an attacking spell. Lei Lin stood behind her to cover her from the attacks of the demonic cultivators by using his talismans to make a wall of talismans that acts as a barrier around her, then he also began his attack. Li Tian casted spells while waving his sword against the demonic cultivators.


    ¡­


    "Jing Hei¡­" Qian Lin called and stared at Jing Hei in shock after they have killed all the demonic cultivators. Then, his eyes reddened and his tears fell as he thrown himself at Jing Hei''s chest and cried. "Jing Hei¡­ mother and father are gone!" he cried.


    Jing Hei hung his head and hugged Qian Lin tight while patting his back to comfort him. He doesn''t know what words to say, and so he can only convey his feelings through his actions. Qian Lin doesn''t need any words of comfort, since he knows everything has already been done. They can''t take back their parents'' lives.


    "Feed him this." You Rou told Jing Cheng and gave him a bottle of magic pills to feed Qian Tian.


    "Thank you." Jing Cheng said before he put a magic pill inside Qian Tian''s mouth. He is looking for water when suddenly, a bottle appeared beside him.


    "Here." You Rou spoke and handed Jing Cheng the bottle.


    Jing Cheng. "¡­" can''t you give them all to me in one go? He took the bottle after uttering a word of thanks, then made Qian Tian drink the bottle.


    They were still a few li away from the Qianxu Sect when they saw something big is approaching them from behind. They just finished an aerial battle against the demonic cultivators. They thought they were Wu Ran''s forces he sent to them to intercept them.


    But, suddenly, they saw a familiar ship. It was the Huakai Sect''s treasure, the Millennium Ship. They thought that Wu Ran has also gotten his hands on the Millennium Ship when they remembered that the Huakai Sect have safely arrived in the Xinfaxian Sect after Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Yu Sheng helped them.


    They boarded the ship, since it travels faster than their sword. It was then they heard from Xie Lan''s group about the South Region''s situation. They have already prepared for the worst when they left for South, but they didn''t expect for Qian Shan to regrettably die along with his wife, and for Shu Mu''s father to be poisoned, leading to the tragedy of the two famous sects in the South Region.


    "Shu Mu must have been filled with regrets." Jing Hei said as Qian Lin''s head leaned on his shoulder while they gazed at the sky. The Millennium Ship continued its sail south. "If he had known his father was also poisoned like him, he would''ve¡­" he sighed.


    Shu Mu would''ve gone to Cheng Sheng, too, like him, and ask Cheng Sheng to cure his father. If all of this has happened, the South wouldn''t face too much tragedy.


    "Lei Ling." Jing Kang called behind Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling was leaning on the deck, gazing at the sceneries flashing beneath the ship. He turned when he heard Jing Kang''s call and he smiled. He walked towards Jing Kang and, when they are only half a meter away from each other, he leapt at Jing Kang, throwing himself into the other''s arms. Jing Kang wrapped his arms around Lei Ling''s waist as a response before kissing him.


    Lei Qing watched her younger brother and her younger brother''s lover reunited with a smile on her lips. She doesn''t need to worry about her younger brother anymore, since Lei Ling has already matured, and even if he hasn''t, he now has someone to look after him aside from her.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo watched everyone before they looked at each other and smiled, then resumed watching the moon in the sky surrounded by the stars.


    "Sect leader Jing." Fei Lin called when he and Xi Ling saw Jing Rui stood beside them.


    Jing Rui turned his head and nodded at them. "Elder Fei. Elder Xi." He said before he turned to Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "Sect leader Xie. Elder Fan. Thanks for helping us." He told them.


    "No need for thanks." Xie Lan said and sighed when he remembered the late Qian Shan. "Sect leader Qian is a hero. Him bringing along sect leader Shu down with him, it is to let sect leader Shu have a face remaining in the cultivation world." He said.


    They nodded. After all, everyone are comrades. They can''t bear to let their comrade continue living as one of their enemies.


    "Qian Lin and Qian Tian¡­" Jing Rui spoke.


    They fell silent. After a while, Fan Wen spoke. "We will help them rebuild their sect." he said.


    They all nodded. "That goes without needing to say." Xie Lan smiled and hugged Fan Wen. "The sect ahead us is¡­" he suddenly narrowed his eyes when he sensed an ill foreboding.


    "Nanli Sect." Xi Ling said. "They are the first sect that bore the brunt when the demonic cultivators attacked." He said.


    Because the demonic cultivators came from the Southernmost Region, and the Nanli Sect is unlucky to be located in the Southernmost Region.

 Chapter 303 - The Scum Is Empty

    "Xiao Sheng, xiao Yin and junior Wu must have passed by there." Xie Lan said. "However¡­" he frowned.


    They didn''t speak and just waited for Xie Lan to speak. They believe in Xie Lan''s foresight. "What''s wrong?" Fan Wen asked.


    "Xiao Sheng have reached the root of the evil, so he, Xiao Yin and junior Wu have safely passed the Nanli Town." Xie Lan said. "But, I suddenly feel uneasy." He told them.


    "You mean¡­"


    "Something is lying in wait for us, and it definitely is anything but good."


    Ni Lai Gate, Heilong Realm.


    THUNK!!! A large white ball fell on the ground with a loud sound and rolled until it hit a tree and stopped rolling. Slowly, it opened and revealed three people holding their head with their eyes in circles.


    "I felt like I''m going to puke ¨C " Cheng Sheng muttered as he clutched his mouth before he rolled out of the Shapeshifting Blanket and went to the foot of the tree to vomit. "Urk!" he grunted.


    Fei Yin''s face is green while Wu Yuan''s face is blanker than before. They looked at each other for a second before they also found a spot to vomit. The sound of vomiting lasted for two minutes before the three weakly collapsed on the ground. After vomiting, the nausea they felt lessened.


    "Where are we now?" Wu Yuan asked as he looked around. They seem to be in a forest.


    They turned and saw a gate attached to a wall. They stood and walked towards it. "It closed." Cheng Sheng spoke when they saw there''s only a wall in the gate.


    "Could this be one of the entrances, as well as exits, in Heilong?" Fei Yin asked as he studied the gate.


    "Must be." Wu Yuan spoke as he stared at the gate. "If it is, then¡­" his voice suddenly died down and he looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. At the same time, the two also turned to him.


    After half a second, the three of them hid behind the trees. Cheng Sheng called the Shapeshifting Blanket and thrown it to Fei Yin and Wu Yuan before he took out an invisibility cloak and wore it. The three of them suddenly and simultaneously disappeared.


    At the same time, a vortex suddenly appeared in the gate where the three of them came out. "Ahhh¡­ so this is Heilong?" someone said when he came out of the gate. "It doesn''t look any different than Huilong." He said.


    "Sshhh! Don''t let anyone here hear you!" his friend told him and covered his mouth.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan listened to their conversation until they left before the three of them reappeared.


    "Heilong doesn''t really look any different than Huilong." Fei Yin commented.


    "What''s going on? Shouldn''t there be demonic qi here?" Wu Yuan asked. When he noticed Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin fell silent, he spoke. "Not that I am asking there should be." he added.


    Fei Yin patted Wu Yuan''s back before he sat on the ground. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng has some other concerns while staring at the Ni Lai Gate. "I should have sealed the Ni Lai Gate in the Sand Sea Mountain." He said as he continues to ponder.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned to him.


    Cheng Sheng turned to look at them. "But, the demonic cultivators came out from the same gate as we did." He said as his mind turned fast. "Then, the Ni Lai Gate must be a random portal. So, I have a bold conjecture, and this really isn''t good ¨C " he said as he looked in their eyes.


    "Speak." Wu Yuan spoke, although he could now guess what is Cheng Sheng thinking.


    Cheng Sheng wryly smiled. "There must be more than one Ni Lai Gate in Huilong." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell. After a while when his words were finished digesting by them, they spoke. "Fuck!" they cursed, their face dark.


    Cheng Sheng''s face was covered in dark lines and he drew circles on the ground. "All that effort of sealing the Ni Lai Gate in Sand Sea Mountain, only to find out there are more than one gate¡­" he muttered.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan''s heart felt heavy. They are depressed they can''t offer words of comfort to Cheng Sheng, since they can''t even comfort themselves. "Wu Ran must be laughing at us." Fei Yin said, his expression self-mocking.


    Wu Yuan is exuding cold air like a walking refrigerator. "Let''s find father and uncle Jing. They are the only ones who can explain these things to us." He said.


    Cheng Sheng was immediately cheered up when his father was mentioned. "Okay!" he said.


    Fei Yin''s heart was soothed thinking there are still some people that can help them. He pulled Cheng Sheng up from the ground before they walked out from the bushes and looked at the road the two demonic cultivators headed to.


    "Let''s go."


    Nanli County.


    "Concealment Talismans!" Xie Lan said.


    "Yes!" Lei Ling and Jing Kang answered and they took out their qiankun pouches before they threw them in the air. Then, they clapped their hands and made some hand seals before they closed their eyes, concentrating.


    The qiankun pouches shook in the air before the talismans burst out of them and scattered all over the ship before they suddenly moved to act as a barrier surrounding the Millennium Ship.


    "Masking Spell." Xie Lan said.


    Li Tian nodded even though Xie Lan didn''t turn to him. He clapped his hands and made some hand seals before he closed his eyes and started uttering string of words. The Masking Spell is to hide their aura from the outsiders. The Concealment Talismans are just to block the others'' vision. Fortunately, Li Tian''s cultivation rose after he soaked in the Spring of Life, albeit accidentally after Yu Sheng kicked them, so his spells'' power also increased.


    "Make the ship rise higher!" Xie Lan ordered when they entered the fog.


    Lei Ling who was concentrating with Jing Kang on the Concealment Talismans snapped open his eyes and he touched his two fingers on the center of his forehead to control the Moving Talismans and the Balancing Talismans.


    The Millennium Ship''s camouflage flickered.


    "Ungh¡­" Lei Ling grunted as his head was soaked in cold sweat while he controlled his talismans.


    Jing Kang opened his eyes. He was about to help Lei Ling when he met Lei Ling''s gaze, and so he closed his eyes again and redoubled his efforts. The Millennium Ship''s camouflage finally stabled and the ship blended with the fog.


    Xi Ling saw Lei Ling''s pale face and he immediately held Lei Ling''s shoulder to give him qi. Meanwhile, Feng Mo gave Li Tian qi when he saw Li Tian inaudibly gasped. They felt the Millennium Ship faintly rocked before it started to rise higher.


    Fan Wen worriedly looked at his disciples, but Xie Lan held his shoulder. "We''re in the Stone Forest." He told him. Fan Wen looked at him. "After that is the Narrow Canyons." He said.


    "The Millennium Ship naturally can''t pass through the Narrow Canyons, even if we make it smaller." Fei Lin said.


    "Why?" Fan Wen turned to him.


    "Only one person can pass through it." Fei Lin answered.


    Fan Wen''s jaw dropped. "Wen." He heard Xie Lan called. "Do you know why there are only a small amount of people that travels South?" he asked.


    Fan Wen looked at him, waiting for his answer.


    "It''s because of the City of Rocks." Xie Lan said.


    "''City of Rocks''?" Lei Qing, who is keeping surveillance of the surroundings, said. She thought it sounds familiar.


    "Haven''t you heard of a tale of it?" Xie Lan asked her.


    "''City of Rocks''¡­" Lei Qing muttered before her eyes suddenly widened. "I remember! Our parents always tell xiao Ling and I a story about the City of Rocks." She said. "Once upon a time, there was very large rock that could fit a city. The people thought it was a gift from the god and they cracked open the rock to see the treasures inside it. However, as they continued to crack it, the pieces of the large rock broke and crashed them underneath." She looked at them, her face serious. "But, the remaining people didn''t stop. Instead, they thought it was an opportunity given to them since the lesser the people, the more treasures they''ll have. They began attacking each other until only one person remained: the greediest of them all. He continued to break the rock, but since no one remained aside from him, he died of hunger and thirst."


    "Did he see what''s inside the rock?" Fan Wen asked.


    Lei Qing nodded. "Yes." She answered.


    "What is it?" Fan Wen curiously asked.


    "It was empty." Lei Qing said. "It''s as if mocking him, and at the same time telling him to empty his desires." She explained. "Those broken pieces of the rocks became pillars, and the remaining large piece of the rock that has a gaping hole in its core became a canyon over time. That is the City of Rocks." She said before she suddenly paused when she thought of something. "Now that I remember, we''re going south¡­ the City of the Rocks should be¡­ here¡­" her voice faded before she slowly turned to Xie Lan.


    Fan Wen also realized it. His eyes widened in shock. "We''re above the City of Rocks?!"

 Chapter 304 - The Scum Is Sticky

    Xie Lan is more outgoing than Fan Wen, while Fan Wen, on the other hand, is a homebody, thus Xie Lan knows a lot more than Fan Wen even if Xie Lan went into a closed-door cultivation for ten years.


    THUNK! Xie Lan''s back hit the floor of the ship after Fan Wen punched him. His fall made a loud noise.


    "Hii!" Lei Ling gasped after he was startled and he opened his eyes. Li Tian''s brows scrunched and he faltered in his spells after he was interrupted by the noise. Suddenly, after that, they heard a loud, grinding noise.


    BANG! The Millennium Ship hit something and rocked. "WAH!" they exclaimed when they almost lost their balance. Before anyone could speak nor react to what just happened, they suddenly felt weightless. A second later and they realized the Millennium Ship is sinking! "AAAAAAAHH!!!" they screamed and immediately held onto whatever they could grab.


    Xie Lan who saw them wanted to laugh while Fei Lin smiled. "Grab your sword!" he reminded them.


    "¡­ ah." They all muttered and looked at each other. Their panic got over them so they, for half a second, forgotten they are cultivators.


    "Wuwuwuwuwu¡­" Lei Ling cried as he hugged the pillar. He doesn''t know how to fly using his sword, so his sword is just a mere decoration on his waist. Before he could faint in fear of falling down with the ship, a pair of strong arms wrapped around his waist and pulled him. "Jing Kang!" he exclaimed. Then, he smiled brightly as he hugged Jing Kang''s neck.


    You Rou, on the other hand, is calm. She dodged the falling debris while dancing. Her long sleeves are fluttering by the wind, and sometimes barely touches the debris. It is a very beautiful sight had it not for the tragic crash of the Millennium Ship.


    "Shimei!" Lei Ling called as she flew on her sword and reached her hand towards You Rou who is leaping over the falling debris.


    You Rou''s eyes sparkled. "Shijie!" she called before she made a graceful leap and grabbed Lei Qing''s hand, before both her feet landed on Lei Qing''s sword on tiptoes.


    CRASH! Suddenly, they heard a loud bang behind them and saw the Zunjingde Sect''s group together with Zheng Yi, Qian Lin and Qian Tian flew out by breaking a hole in the ship. They were all resting after a long time fighting against the demonic cultivators, especially Qian Tian and Qian Lin. However, they were suddenly roused from their sleep when the ship crashed.


    "What happened?!" Jing Rui asked with a dark face. "Is it an enemy attack?!" he asked.


    "That¡­" both women looked at each other.


    Suddenly, Li Tian and Feng Mo flew beside them. "Yes." Li Tian answered with a serious face.


    You Rou and Lei Qing. "¡­" is it, really? Wasn''t it because of founder and shifu ¨C they thought when their eyes widened after they heard growling sounds from a distance. Their jaw dropped. So, it''s really an enemy attack?!


    "Watch out!" Feng Mo cried and immediately jumped off of his sword and grabbed it before he made a turn in the air and slashed a shadow that appeared in front of them before he landed on his sword.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Fei Lin and Lei Ling ran up the sloping floor of the Millennium Ship while outrunning the shadows chasing behind them. "It''s not my fault!" Fan Wen said. "I really saw a shadow in front of me and I instinctively punched it! It''s not because I was irritated by Lan!" he said.


    Fei Lin. "¡­ ^_^"


    Xi Ling. "¡­" these husbands¡­ he sighed and his feet made a screech when he suddenly stopped. He slid his foot backwards, while his sword made an arc in the air.


    BANG! A strong gust of wind swept all of the shadows backwards. When they hit the crumbling walls, they revealed themselves. "Ghouls!" they exclaimed.


    "Shifu! Founder!" Li Tian called and crossed the capsizing ship.


    "Li-shixiong, watch out!" Feng Mo and You Rou cried when they saw a shadow leapt towards Li Tian.


    Li Tian''s eyes widened and he immediately jumped off of his sword and turned mid-air before he casted a spell and raised his hand. The spell hit the ghoul! However, because he didn''t control his spell, the impact blown him downwards!


    "LI-SHIXONG!!!" Feng Mo screamed.


    Li Tian stared wide-eyed in shock as he fell down. However, before he could, he felt his collar tightened and his body was carried away. He turned his head and saw the smiling face of Zuo Zhe who''s riding behind Yu Sheng. "Young master Zuo?!" he exclaimed.


    Zuo Zhe almost loosened his grip of Li Tian when he heard Li Tian''s address of him. "¡­ yes, it''s us." He said.


    Feng Mo, You Rou, Lei Qing, Fan Wen and Xie Lan sighed in relief when they saw Li Tian was saved. "You''ve arrived in time!" Xie Lan said as Yu Sheng flew towards them.


    Li Tian immediately called his sword and landed on it. "Young master Zuo, Yu-ge. Why are the two of you here?" he asked as the group has gathered. "Where did you go the past days?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng turned to him. "We were in the Yunxiao Inn when your sect leader came to us and asked us to travel West, to Xiwang." He said.


    Silence fell upon since they could already guess from Yu Sheng''s words.


    "He asked us to secretly follow Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Chen Han and Wu Yuan." Zuo Zhe said. "However, when we''ve reached the Xiwang, we only saw the Shapeshifting Blanket flying away in the sky." He explained.


    Yu Sheng looked at their expression before he smiled. He knew they already have a guess. "It''s as you all think." He said. "In order for Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan leave the Youxiwang Sect, Chen Han acted as the bait since he and Ming Ye, or Wu Ran, has a previous disciple and master relationship. Surely, he could buy them time." He told them.


    "That''s impossible!" Li Tian said, his eyes wide in shock.


    Yu Sheng apathetically looked at him. "Do you think, at times like this, there is still anything ''impossible''?" he asked.


    They all fell silent. Zuo Zhe saw their heavy expression and he hit Yu Sheng. "Yu Sheng." He called.


    Yu Sheng just scoffed.


    Zuo Zhe sighed and faced them. "Right now, Chen Han is in Wu Ran''s hands." He said. "They are all going South to where Cheng Sheng is. And since we''re all going South, a battle is inevitable." He took a deep breath. "Right now, Cheng Sheng has stopped the Ni Lai Gate from leaking demonic qi to the Huilong. But ¨C " he said as the corner of his lips were pulled down. " ¨C as Yu Sheng and I travel South to follow all of you, we''ve found that¡­ there are other Ni Lai Gates leading to Heilong." He told them.


    "''Heilong''?" Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, You Rou, Lei Ling, Jing Kang, Zheng Yi, Jing Bai, Qian Lin and Jing Hei said, puzzled.


    However, Jing Cheng and Qian Tian already have heard of Heilong. Qian Tian is from the South, the Qianxu Sect, so he should have already heard of a rumor or two. Meanwhile, Jing Cheng heard it from Jing Rui, since he is the eldest disciple of the Zunjingde Sect, and will be entrusted to by the sect in the future.


    Zuo Zhe saw the confusion of some of them and he turned to Yu Sheng. However, Yu Sheng refuses to answer. "Let''s find someplace to speak." Yu Sheng said. "Also, fix this ship. It''s blocking the way." He said before he brought Zuo Zhe away.


    Everyone watched Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe disappeared. "Very arrogant." Fei Lin said. "However, he has his strength to back it up." He smiled. Xi Ling snorted and Fei Lin just laughed.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rui spoke. "''Ni Lai Gate''¡­" he muttered.


    Xie Lan looked at him. "We have to follow Yu Sheng to ask him for more information." He said.


    "En." Jing Rui nodded and he turned to Jing Cheng and Jing Bai who are helping Qian Tian remain steady on his sword while Zheng Yi and Jing Hei are helping Qian Lin. "Protect Qian Lin and Qian Tian." He told his nephews.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Jing Kang just watched them. "Jing Kang." He heard Lei Ling called. He looked at him. Lei Ling smiled. "Won''t you go to your cousins?" he asked.


    "Going with them or not, we''re all one group." Jing Kang said.


    Lei Ling''s lip twitched and he awkwardly smiled. He didn''t know Jing Kang could be this sticky.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei who heard what Jing Kang said. "¡­" ''a married daughter (son) is like a spilt water''. Jing Kang can''t be saved.


    Xie Lan ignored them and raised his hand. Light came out from his hand and hit the Millennium Ship. They all raised their head and watched the Millennium Ship become smaller until it flew to Xie Lan''s palm. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 305 - The Scum Is A Beggar

    Heilong Realm.


    "There''s really nothing different in this place from Huilong." Wu Yuan said as they walked around, sometimes bumping against the demonic cultivators on the way. "Except that the air has a faint demonic energy." He said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin didn''t speak and silently and curiously looked around. "Where do you think might former sect leader Wu and father be?" he asked Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin didn''t immediately answer and continued to look around. When another demonic cultivator passed by, he lowered the hood of his head to cover his face. "I don''t think they''ll stay in the inns." He said.


    "Why?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "Although staying in the inns is good for gathering information since there are many people going in and out, as well as you could listen on through the walls, but ¨C " Fei Yin said. " - Huilong is different from Heilong. Although there might be demonic cultivators in Huilong, but in Heilong, there are thrice, at the least." He said and pulled them two to the side to speak further. "Not to mention the fact that this is their lair, and we''re definitely outnumbered, but don''t forget the present demonic qi in the air." He adjusted his mask made of the cloth of the Shapeshifting Blanket that could filter the demonic qi in the air they breathe. "If a fight between us breaks out, we''re more overwhelmed since the positive qi is barely, almost to none, present. The demonic cultivators could use the demonic qi all they want." He said. "The reason there''s still the positive qi present is because of their mental health. They positive qi keeps their mind sane so that they wouldn''t be devoured by their heart demons." He explained.


    Wu Yuan nodded, now fully understanding the state Heilong is in. "Not bad." He said and patted Fei Yin''s shoulder. "You could deduce everything in a short time." A faint smile was on his lips.


    Fei Yin grinned. "''Birds of the same feather flocks together''." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng chuckled while Wu Yuan''s smile stiffened. "¡­" so, you consider only the two of you are smart? I''m excluded? I''m not smart enough? Make this clear, right now.


    Cheng Sheng noticed the strangeness in Wu Yuan''s expression and he coughed, meanwhile changing the topic. "I also think former sect leader Wu and father won''t be staying in the inns." He said.


    "Why?" Wu Yuan asked him.


    "Because, if they would be discovered, they will be outnumbered, overwhelmed, and thus trapped." Cheng Sheng analyzed. "Here, in Heilong, everyone will side with the demonic cultivators, since this is their territory. Us entering here is just us sending our heads to them." He said.


    Wu Yuan''s lip twitched. "Still, we have to find them." He said, his voice and eyes determined.


    "I didn''t say we won''t." Cheng Sheng said. "However, it''s best if we would not split up." He looked at them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. Splitting up is like asking to be killed. As they say, the number of people makes up for the lack of strength of one person. "Then, where do you think they might be?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng seriously pondered. "As da shixiong earlier said, usually, one would hide within a crowd to avoid the eyes of others. However, we are in an unusual place, and are in an unusual situation. Thus, one would hide in a place opposite of where one would normally hide." He said. "It could be in the forest, in a cave, or ¨C " his eyes narrowed as he looked at faraway. " ¨C they could have built a base in a secluded place. That way, they would have a secure and permanent base." He explained. "What do you think, senior Wu?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan pondered over Cheng Sheng''s words. "It is possible, and reasonable." He said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and Fei Yin was about to share his thoughts when Wu Yuan spoke again.


    "Father must have suffered too much travelling across the desert, when father isn''t used to such laborious work. Uncle Jing¡­ his heart must have ached for father, and making a base must be his idea." Wu Yuan said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "¡­" so, you, his son, is saying that your father grew up like a princess?


    Fei Yin''s mind became blank while Cheng Sheng''s expression turned strange. He looked away from Wu Yuan whose brain waves are working the strange way.


    With his head turning to a random direction, his gaze caught sight of a familiar figure. "The beggar?" Cheng Sheng muttered in surprise when he saw the familiar woven conical hat paired with tattered clothes and a pair of wooden sandals.


    "Sheng? What is it?" Fei Yin asked when he noticed Cheng Sheng''s distracted behavior.


    "Well¡­" Cheng Sheng turned to them before he turned back to what he was looking at.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan also turned and were as surprised as Cheng Sheng when they saw the beggar they have met in the Stop By Town before. They tried to investigate his identity, but before they could start, the beggar suddenly disappeared. They didn''t try looking for the beggar again since one, they have already found a person whom they could ask for more information: the stall owner, Sha Yan. Two, they should be cautious in their actions, thus, they can''t carelessly look for another person in case they''ll attract some attention.


    "That beggar!" Wu Yuan exclaimed when he recognized the familiar figure. Just like when they saw him before in the Stop By Town, the beggar''s back is stuck on the wall while he leaned down as if he''s staring at his empty tin can, contemplating about life. His wide, conical hat is covering almost all of his face.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other before they carefully walked towards the beggar.


    "Be careful. We''re now in the main territory of the demonic cultivators." Cheng Sheng reminded them as he took a step back to avoid a demonic cultivator that just passed by him, their shoulders almost bumped against each other.


    "Sheng. Are you alright?" Fei Yin asked as he pulled Cheng Sheng back.


    "I''m alright." Cheng Sheng answered as he steadied himself. The demonic cultivator just suddenly appeared beside him. Fortunately, he is very quick to react and so he managed to avoid him.


    In Jianghu, even if an action is unintentional, but if someone maliciously made it look like it was intentional, then, in the worst case, that single action might cost a life.


    Cheng Sheng held Fei Yin''s hand tight. "Sheng¡­?" he heard Fei Yin called, but he didn''t answer and just pulled him. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan followed behind their feet.


    "My friend." Cheng Sheng called when they''ve finally reached the beggar. "We met again." He said.


    "''my friend''?" the beggar spoke in a low voice. His voice indistinguishable. His wide, conical hat slightly moved as if he raised his head to take a glance at them. However, the three of them didn''t even see the edge of his chin. "I don''t think I have seen these friends." He said.


    Fei Yin''s brows raised while Wu Yuan slightly frowned. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng''s expression didn''t change. "That''s alright, that''s alright." He said as he bent on one knee to be eye-level with the beggar. "It might be that I mistook you for someone else." He said.


    Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng. He knew, Cheng Sheng can never mistake a person unless he intentionally didn''t pay attention to them. Thus, he knew, this is the beggar they have met in the Stop By Town. However, how did the beggar reach Heilong?


    Cheng Sheng showed them the method to find the answer to the question. "Friend." He called as he flicked a gold coin on the tin can. "May I ask what is Heilong?" he asked.


    The beggar looked at the gold coin rolling inside the tin can, making the tin can shake until it stopped. Then, he raised his head to look at them. "Are these friends not residents of Heilong?" he asked. When he didn''t hear them answer, he lowered his head. "It''s fine. This lowly one isn''t one, too." He said. "Heilong is a realm that appeared only one hundred years ago." He answered.


    "Why didn''t we hear anything about it?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "If you have found a treasure cove, will you share its location?" the beggar asked back.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were taken aback. "There''s a treasure in Heilong?" they asked, surprise in their voice.


    "There are." The beggar answered.


    "What kind of treasures are they?" Fei Yin asked, seeming interested.


    The beggar turned to his direction. "Demonic treasures." He answered.


    "''demonic treasures''¡­" they looked at each other.


    "They are the treasures of the Wuran Kingdom." The beggar told them.


    "It still exists?!"


    The beggar shook his head before he paused, then nodded his head. "They said that the Heilong devoured the Wuran Kingdom. It isn''t wrong, but it also isn''t right." He said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Wuran Kingdom¡­ is Heilong."

 Chapter 306 - The Scum Is Intelligent

    "Huh?" they said, confusion all over their face.


    "Heilong is the Wuran Kingdom." The beggar said. "Heilong and the Wuran Kingdom are one. The Wuran Kingdom didn''t fall. Instead, it transformed in one realm." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "Over these years, the Wuran Kingdom became the Heilong Realm." The beggar said, as if with a sigh in his voice. "In these five hundred years, the Wuran Kingdom slowly began to expand with the help of the demonic qi transforming everything that it touched in its wake." He explained. "Now, the Wuran Kingdom is called ''Heilong'' ¨C a black dragon that will devour everything in its wake." He said.


    Silence fell, and only the sound of the chatter in the background, as well as the cooking of the different food products and the thumping of the footsteps that can be heard in the background.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t speak while the beggar also didn''t speak, as if waiting for them to make another question. Fei Yin, his hand held by Cheng Sheng''s hand inside their sleeve, felt Cheng Sheng''s grip of his hand tightened. Although he felt pain, but his concern over the stress and internal alarm Cheng Sheng is feeling overpowered the pain in his hand.


    He held back Cheng Sheng''s hand and squeezed it, giving him support and reassurance. After he did so, he felt Cheng Sheng''s tense muscles relaxed. "Friend." He heard Cheng Sheng call. "Where are the treasures of the Wuran Kingdom are hidden?" he asked with a smile.


    The beggar moved his head, his conical hat moving with his head. However, he didn''t answer. Instead, he spoke a sentence. "One more question. Don''t waste it." He told them.


    "Have you seen two righteous cultivators?" Wu Yuan asked.


    The beggar turned to his direction. "This little friend, are you sure of your question?" he asked. "This is the Heilong Realm, the den of the demonic cultivators. Your question is really funny." Though he said that, but he didn''t laugh. "But, I''ll answer." He slightly raised his head to Wu Yuan. "I haven''t." he told him.


    Wu Yuan''s breath hitched. However, he didn''t complain nor breathed another word. They left the beggar and hid under the eave outside of a shop. They looked at the dim sky as a result of the dense demonic qi in this realm.


    Suddenly, Wu Yuan spoke. "He said he didn''t see neither father nor uncle Jing." He said.


    "That beggar isn''t the only one present in this realm." Cheng Sheng said. "There are other beggars we can ask." He told him.


    "That''s right." Fei Yin nodded. "Who knows which places did that beggar reach?" he asked. "Maybe, in those places he didn''t go to, former sect leader Wu and the Chen patriarch are there." he said.


    Wu Yuan didn''t speak. However, the relaxation of his facial muscles can be seen. His clenched fists on the side also unclenched. Silence fell upon them once again when, suddenly, Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Wait." He said, his gaze still as if he is recalling something. The expression on his face is also frightening. "Something''s wrong." He said.


    "What is it?" Fei Yin asked. Suddenly, he felt tense and he anxiously looked at Cheng Sheng''s face.


    Wu Yuan is silent, waiting for him to speak.


    "Wu Ran." Cheng Sheng said. "He was the Wuran Kingdom''s king." He said, his voice slow as if he is carefully choosing his words, and also looked like he is also trying to calm himself.


    Fei Yin nodded. "That''s right." He said. He looked at Cheng Sheng, his gaze urging him to continue.


    "Wuran, after it was corrupted by demonic qi, expanded into a realm for five hundred years, with the demonic qi transforming the land and everything around it." Cheng Sheng said.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "En."


    "Meanwhile, Wu Ran died, but then reincarnated into Ming Ye." Cheng Sheng continued.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded once again.


    "Then ¨C " Cheng Sheng said, his voice lowered and the expression on his face became scarier when his face paled. He raised his head and looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan stared at him. They held their breath as they waited for Cheng Sheng to speak. Fei Yin knows Cheng Sheng the most. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan has travelled with Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin for many months. He more or less already understood Cheng Sheng''s temperament.


    And, when Cheng Sheng acts like this, a genuine panic, Wu Yuan could guess it definitely would be something very, very bad. Enough for Cheng Sheng, a scum who had always remained calm over the years, to be rattled.


    " ¨C then ¨C " Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and he swallowed his saliva. " ¨C then, who had ruled over the Heilong for five hundred years Wu Ran was absent?" he asked, his voice so quiet it could be a whisper.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan stared at Cheng Sheng for a long while, three pairs of eyes gazing at each other, talking, when Fei Yin and Wu Yuan finally processed what Cheng Sheng said, as well as understood the implication of his words.


    Their eyes widened in shock. Fortunately, they are not the normal kind of cultivators who would panic and make noise after discovering something shocking. "What¡­?" they muttered under their breath.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called, keeping his face blank as he could, as well as keeping his voice calm as he should, when he called Cheng Sheng''s name. "What you meant, is¡­?" he said and tilted his head. He still in utter disbelief when he understood completely what Cheng Sheng''s words meant.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yuan''s mind became blank. "Impossible¡­" was the only word he could mutter as he had fallen in a daze.


    Cheng Sheng also himself doesn''t want to believe it. All this while, they thought that the Wuran Kingdom was destroyed, it destroyed itself, and Wu Ran reincarnating as Ming Ye could only gather himself his forces. That there is nothing backing him up.


    However, what did they found out? The Wuran Kingdom wasn''t destroyed. Instead, it became a behemoth that could swallow them whole at any time. Also, as Cheng Sheng, this intelligent scum, fortunately noticed a crucial piece of information in these five hundred years.


    For Heilong to develop prosperously like this through its five hundred years history, the Wuran Kingdom''s history excluded, it definitely has someone ruling it. And this is what Cheng Sheng concerns the most. Who is this person helping Ming Ye, or Wu Ran? More especially ¨C


    "What is this person''s relationship with Wu Ran?" Fei Yin asked after he read Cheng Sheng''s thoughts from Cheng Sheng''s expression.


    "Senior Wu." Cheng Sheng called when he suddenly remembered something. "When we went to Youxiwang Sect with my elder brother, I looked into elder Luo''s memories to know his and Ming Ye''s past." He said.


    Wu Yuan looked at him.


    "I didn''t notice anything strange with Ming Ye." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Wu Yuan in the eyes. "He acted normally, just like a best friend to elder Luo." He told him.


    Wu Yuan took a deep breath. "Then, how did he manage to procure such a large number of demonic cultivators?" he asked. If Ming Ye didn''t make a contact with any demonic cultivators, then, who did it for him?


    The answer: the person who is ruling the Heilong for five hundred years.


    They looked at each other. "Let''s leave here first and find someplace to discuss this further."


    City of Rocks, Southmost Region.


    "Ni Lai Gate¡­" they muttered as they rested on top of a plateau. "There are more than one Ni Lai Gate¡­" they said.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng spoke. "When we went to the Xiwang, we found one." He said.


    They all looked at him.


    "It is in a cave inside one of the mountains surrounding the lake where the Youxiwang Sect is located." Yu Sheng said.


    "It must be elder Ming''s¡­ Wu Ran''s doing." Fei Lin sighed.


    "That must be how the demonic cultivators suddenly appeared in a fast manner in the Xiwang!" Xi Ling exclaimed.


    Xie Lan nodded, agreeing to what Xi Ling has said.


    "We have to tell our people left in our sects." Jing Rui said. "Jing Kang." He called.


    "Yes." Jing Kang nodded and took out a Message Talisman.


    "Ah Ling." Fei Lin looked at Xi Ling. Xi Ling immediately took out a Message Talisman.


    "Xiao Ling." Fan Wen called to Lei Ling.


    "Yes, shifu!" Lei Ling answered and also took out a Message Talisman.


    Qian Tian watched them send the Message Talismans and smiled. Only the North, the Central and the East are left now. The West and the South have fallen.


    "Brother¡­" Qian Lin called. His eyes are filled with worry.


    Qian Tian turned to him and patted his head. "I''m alright." He said and slightly coughed. "Younger brother." He called. "As long as we''ve eradicated this world of evil, peace will return to everyone." He said.


    Qian Lin stared at his elder brother before he nodded and rested his head on his elder brother''s chest to rest. "Mn."


    That night, he dreamed of his father, his mother, his elder brother and him sitting and chatting over their dinner.

 Chapter 307 - The Scum Is Funny

    Jing Hei watched as everyone looked for a place to rest while Jing Bai, Zheng Yi, Feng Mo, Li Tian and Lei Qing will keep watch of their surroundings tonight. Then, he turned and looked at Qian Lin, only to find Qian Lin has already fell asleep in his elder brother''s arms.


    He saw Qian Tian is silently observing him. "Senior Qian." He called.


    Qian Tian stared at him for a while before a smile appeared on his lips. "Do you know why I let you, whose skills and intelligence inferior to that of your elder brothers, continue being friends with Qian Lin?" he asked.


    Jing Hei didn''t take offense of what Qian Tian said, since he knows what he is saying is true. "Why?" he asked.


    But, Qian Tian didn''t immediately answer him. "Jing Cheng is the eldest, and he is laden with great responsibility for your clan and sect." he said. "Jing Bai is the second eldest, and is expected to become like Jing Cheng." He patted Qian Lin''s head when Qian Lin stirred in his sleep. "Meanwhile, you, the youngest, aren''t expected to do anything, since you have your two elder brothers working for your clan and sect for you." He told him.


    Jing Hei remained silent and waited for Qian Tian to continue speaking.


    Qian Tian noticed his reaction, and his smile became wider, and warmer. "Before, you were impulsive. Now, you''ve reigned your temper." He said.


    "Thanking senior Qian for his praise." Jing Hei said and bowed.


    Qian Tian heaved a sigh. "You''re not as straightforward as your eldest brother." He said. "You''re not a kiss-ass like your second eldest brother, either. You''re wise." He looked at Jing Hei. "Although you have your two elder brothers taking the responsibility of your sect and clan for you, but actually, it is also to your disadvantage. They act as a foil for you." He said. "Thus, you''ve made your own character. Neither bound by your sect''s rules, nor your family''s rules. But, you have your own rules." He smiled. "It''s not that you disrespect them, but actually, they are part of your own rules." He explained.


    Listening until here, a smile broke in Jing Hei''s face.


    "Creating your own character, you didn''t follow individuality. Instead, you''ve followed conformity. Such a wise action, indeed." Qian Tian complimented. "Pretending to be following the masses, but still ends up looking like above the masses." He shook his head. "My younger brother is a stubborn person. Jiang Cheng won''t become a good friend of him, since they will just clash because Jing Cheng is also a stubborn one, but unlike my younger brother, he is stubborn because he has his own convictions." He explained. "Jing Bai wouldn''t be good for my younger brother, too. Qian Lin, as you already know, is secretly sly. Both he and Jing Bai will just become insincere to each other. But, you ¨C " he pointed at Jing Hei. " ¨C you have your own convictions, and you also can become sly when the situation needs it. But, what I like the most in you, is that you value friendship over your own convictions, and also over your own interests." He told him.


    "¡­ senior Qian." Jing Hei spoke with a sigh in his voice.


    "I know." Qian Tian said. "How can I not know?" he shook his head. "You''ve approached my younger brother with ulterior motives. You want to use him to have your own set of people. Qian Lin is like that, too, so no need for you to feel guilty." He said and looked at Qian Lin when he felt Qian Lin pinched him. A smile formed in his lips. "Who knows, both of you who approached each other with intentions, your intentions became romantic in the end?" he chuckled before he winced in pain when Qian Lin pinched him hard.


    "Brother, you - !" Qian Lin said, only to be shocked when Qian Tian pushed him into Jing Hei''s arms.


    "Ah Lin!" Jing Hei was startled and immediately caught Qian Lin in his embrace. "Senior Qian, you mean¡­" he said as he looked at Qian Tian.


    "I entrust my brother to you." Qian Tian said as he closed his eyes.


    Qian Lin''s eyes widened. "Brother!" he cried and grabbed Qian Tian''s clothes. "Brother, are you ¨C " he said, his eyes reddened as he watched his elder brother''s face.


    "Idiot." Qian Tian mumbled. "I''m just resting. I''m not going to die." He told him.


    Qian Lin stared at his elder brother for a long time, as if discerning whether he is stating the truth or not. After a while, he sighed in relief. "You scared me." He said as his tensed shoulders finally relaxed.


    "How can I die? If I will, the sect will be left on you and you have to marry a woman to continue our family." Qian Tian said as he opened his eyes and looked at Qian Lin, then Jing Hei whose face obviously soured. He laughed.


    "Then, brother will find a woman for him?" Qian Lin said.


    Qian Tian nodded. "Excuse me." A gentle female voice spoke.


    They turned.


    You Rou slightly felt conscious by their stare and she forced a smile. "I¡­ came to deliver medicine." She explained and took out some bottles containing magic pills.


    Even if her skill isn''t on par with Cheng Sheng, but she is Cheng Sheng''s apprentice. And so, after a bottle was opened, rich, fragrant and medicinal scent wafted in the air.


    You Rou took out a magic pill from each bottle and gave it to Qian Tian. "One for internal injuries, one for external injuries, and one for regaining energy." She said.


    "Thanks." Qian Tian said before he carefully took the three magic pills from You Rou''s palm.


    You Rou nodded. "I still haven''t thanked you from saving me during the second stage of the Intersect Competition." She said and cupped her hands before she lowered her head. "You can ask me for more magic pills from here on." She told him before she turned to Qian Lin and Jing Hei, then left.


    "¡­ brother¡­" Qian Lin called.


    "No need to speak." Qian Tian sighed, his voice in relief after he took the three magic pills. As expected of Cheng Sheng''s apprentice. He could bring out the best of the skills of his apprentices. You Rou''s magic pills are high-level.


    Qian Lin looked at Qian Tian. "Before, I find her clumsy and na?ve. But, now, she looked like she''s matured. Her temper turned milder, and her actions became more reserved." He said.


    Qian Tian nodded. "Who wouldn''t become matured at this time?" he asked and glanced at Lei Ling chatting with Jing Kang, before he looked at Lei Qing sitting alone on the side. His gaze turned to Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin was taken aback before he smiled. Qian Tian didn''t speak and just patted his younger brother''s head before he fell asleep.


    "We should rest, too." Jing Hei said.


    "En." Qian Lin nodded. He looked at everyone around before closing his eyes to sleep.


    Who could sleep at this hour? But, they have to, so they could store their energy to fight later.


    Xie Lan watched You Rou gave Qian Tian medicine before she went back to Lei Qing''s side to accompany her. "Wen." He called.


    Fan Wen who was making their bed hummed a response. "Hm?"


    "Our children finally grew up." Xie Lan said.


    Fan Wen blushed. He was about to say ''which children'' when he stopped. "En." He said and looked at Li Tian and Feng Mo seriously looking around, watching if monsters would come back. "I can''t help but feel proud of them." He said, a wide smile on his lips.


    Xie Lan turned and saw Fan Wen''s smile and he can''t help but lean down to kiss him. Fan Wen''s eyes widened in shock and his face became beet red. He felt shy, but his shyness was gone because of Xie Lan''s kiss. His heart beating loudly inside his chest, he closed his eyes and responded to Xie Lan''s kiss.


    Meanwhile, Jing Cheng who happened to turn and saw the lovers, his face reddened. He turned to look at Jing Rui, only to meet Jing Rui''s cold gaze. "What?" Jing Rui asked.


    Jing Cheng felt like a wilted eggplant and his heart turned to ash. "¡­ nothing." He said and lowered his head. It''s so hard to have an older lover, and a strict one at that! He cried in his heart.


    Jing Bai who saw Jing Cheng and Jing Rui unkindly laughed. However, when he turned and saw Zheng Yi looking dumb while standing beside him, his smile froze and he felt bitter. It''s hard to have an amnesiac lover, and a clueless one at that! He cried without tears.


    Fei Lin saw the antics of the people around them and he chuckled. "What''s wrong?" Xi Ling who was wiping his sword clean asked.


    "Nothing." Fei Lin answered, but a smile is on his lips. "Just found something funny."

 Chapter 308 - The Scum Is Pretentious

    Morning.


    "Fortunately, those monsters didn''t reappear. We had a peaceful night, and everyone''s energy was restored." Xie Lan said as he fixed his clothes, dusting off some dirt on it.


    "Yes." They nodded as they clean up the place of their makeshift beds.


    "Where''s Yu Sheng?" Xie Lan asked.


    "Answering to founder, Yu-ge went with young master Zuo to find some animals to hunt, and fruits, for their breakfast." Feng Mo said.


    Xie Lan looked around before he spoke. "Let''s wait for them two to return before making some plans." He decided.


    "Yes!"


    Heilong Realm.


    Cheng Sheng heaved a sigh as they sat on the bench outside a store. "Ai¡­ I''m really, really worried." He said with a troubled expression on his face.


    Fei Yin nodded in agreement. "This is really worrying." He said with a heavy expression on his face.


    Wu Yuan''s face is blank, but his shoulders are slightly slumped, which is unusual for him. "More and more problems are chasing us¡­" he said as he looked at a large group of demonic cultivators before them. Their weapons are brandished and they are looking at them with a malicious grin on their face.


    "Senior Wu is right. The troubles are chasing us. We don''t dare look for troubles at this time." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    Fei Yin can''t help but look at him. Who knows this scum can say these words? He thought. If it was Cheng Sheng of two years before, even Cheng Sheng would laugh at himself if he knew he''ll say these words today.


    However, thinking about it, Fei Yin can''t help but smile, feeling a little nostalgic for a second. "Indeed. We don''t dare make even the littlest bit of trouble." He said as he turned to the large group of demonic cultivators before them.


    Cheng Sheng slowly rose from his seat and dusted off the invisible dirt off of his clothes, looking like a pretentious young master of a noble family. Well¡­ indeed, he is. "I didn''t think Nan-xiong would deceive us." He said as he looked at Nan Pingan standing on the lead of the group of demonic cultivators.


    "So what?!" Nan Pingan laughed. "Everyone living in this world, who do you think has never done deceiving others?!" he asked.


    "Where is Nan Lang?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Nan Pingan grinned like a madman. "I''ve eaten him." He answered and licked his lips as if recalling the aftertaste of his meal.


    Fei Yin closed his eyes while Wu Yuan frowned and his brows knitted while Cheng Sheng''s expression turned cold.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t bear to part with that bastard?" Nan Pingan asked. "If not for him, I wouldn''t end up like this! If not for him, my family, my people¡­ they all wouldn''t die!" he said, his eyes turned bloodshot and his face is livid with rage. "If not for him¡­ if not for him¡­! Eating his flesh and chewing on his bones while drinking his blood, it''s not enough to atone for the crime he committed!" he shouted.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked away as if they can''t bear to look at Nan Pingan anymore, and they wanted to just block their ears to keep themselves from listening. However, when they gaze landed on Cheng Sheng, they saw him being silent.


    A horrible thought flashed in Fei Yin''s mind. "Sheng, you¡­ it can''t be, you ¨C " he said.


    "I only realized after we have left." Cheng Sheng said, his voice quiet and serene.


    Fei Yin started and Wu Yuan also remembered that time, Cheng Sheng looked unsettled and hesitating to leave.


    "I ruminated over it for days¡­ and only after two days did everything have fallen into place." Cheng Sheng said. "Nan Pingan wasn''t hiding from the demonic cultivators. Instead, he is leading them." He said. "Zhu Yang, and Zhu Yang''s group¡­ they are all Nan Pingan''s people." He took a deep breath. "He secretly hired them to kill Nan Lang. However, they didn''t expect for us to appear and ruin their plan. But ¨C " he closed his eyes. " ¨C we''ve just actually hastened their plan, and led Nan Lang faster to his death." he clenched his fists.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were shocked. "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin called, then lowered his head. A life was lost, and they were indirectly involved.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Nan Pingan laughed. "That''s right! You just killed that child instead of saving him!" he told him.


    Cheng Sheng''s lips were pressed into a thin line.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ and Wu Yuan!" Nan Pingan called. "You''re both known to be righteous, but you killed an innocent!" he said and pointed at them two.


    "Utter nonsense!" Fei Yin said as he pulled Cheng Sheng aback and stood in front of Cheng Sheng. "If we knew, we should''ve just let Nan Lang die from starvation instead of being eaten by a monster like you!" he said as he glared at Nan Pingan.


    "Junior Fei!" Wu Yuan called as he walked to their side. "Why waste words on them? Let''s just fight!" he said as he drew his sword.


    "Senior Wu is right!" Fei Yin said as he also drew his sword.


    "You dared!" Nan Pingan said and raised his hand to signal his group. "Kill them!" he ordered.


    "YES!!!" the group of demonic cultivators answered and charged at Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, gradually surrounding them in a circle.


    Cheng Sheng''s face looked calm on the surface, but his heart felt like ash.


    "AAAARRRHH!!" a demonic cultivator roared behind him and attacked him.


    Cheng Sheng tiredly closed his eyes and held the hilt of his sword. His sword tassel waved as he drew his sword and into an arc, completely killing a row of five demonic cultivators that surrounded him behind.


    THUD! THUD! THUD! The demonic cultivators'' corpses fell one by one on the ground and their bleeding wounds were cut open, revealing the reddish flesh like paste and the bones. The blood coming from their body soaked the ground red.


    Nan Pingan was enraged seeing his people falling one by one. "You useless trashes! They''re just three people and you can''t kill them?!" he said as he drawn his sword and attacked Wu Yuan that''s nearest to him. "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill all of you pretentious¡­ hypocrites! ''righteous'' cultivators!" he said as he swung his sword at Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan blocked it with his sword before he raised his leg and kicked a demonic cultivator''s neck with his foot. A loud crack was heard. The demonic cultivator fell on the ground with a broken neck.


    Nan Pingan''s eyes widened and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "SHIXIONG!!!" he screamed before he turned to Wu Yuan with a profound hatred in his eyes.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were shocked. However, only for a moment before they resumed killing the demonic cultivators.


    "It turns out some of the Nanli Sect disciples were transformed by the demonic cultivators into demonic cultivators by feeding them demonic poison?" Cheng Sheng said as he blocked a demonic cultivator''s attack before he took out a dagger from his waist and stabbed the demonic cultivator in the heart.


    "A good plan of the demonic cultivators." Fei Yin commented. "Drugging the Nanli Sect''s disciples with the demonic poison, it could save them some work, time and effort in attacking the Nanli Sect. They made the Nanli Sect kill each other, thus the Nanli Sect''s fall became faster." He explained.


    Wu Yuan frowned and kicked Nan Pingan. Nan Pingan grunted in pain and he fell on his back, before he spat out some black blood. "You were once a righteous cultivator. You should have some sentiments of it. Your father, your people, were all righteous cultivators. Why would you embrace the demonic cultivation to become a demonic cultivator ¨C the enemy of your father and your people, and the cause of your family and sect''s fall?!" he asked.


    "Ha¡­ ahahahaha¡­" Nan Pingan laughed as he stared in space. "If I didn''t, then, what should I have done?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "If I didn''t, then, what should I have done?!?!?!" Nan Pingan asked as he glared at them. "My father died, my fellow disciples were poisoned and became our enemies, and my people were ruthlessly killed." He said as his tears fell. "What should I have done, when I was the only one left?" he asked. "My agony¡­ my pain¡­ my anger¡­ where should I vent it to?!?! What should I have done?!" he looked at each one of them. "I have no more family, no more friends nor people¡­ tell me, what should I have done?! What did I do to deserve all of this?! If I didn''t turn myself to a demonic cultivator, I will be just killed! If I didn''t become a demonic cultivator, where can I find the strength¡­ the courage, to kill Nan Lang, that bastard child that caused our family¡­ our people''s demise?! It''s because of him that everyone is dead! Even if I have skinned him alive, cut him into a thousand pieces, my pain¡­ my agony¡­ my hatred still didn''t subside! It can''t pay for those hundreds of people''s lives!"

 Chapter 309 - The Scum Is Sentimental

    "You tell me then, was he innocent?!" Nan Pingan asked them again. "Can his ignorance return those hundreds of lives that were lost?! Tell me! Answer me, damn it!!!" he screamed as he dug the soil with his fingers and thrown it at them.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan fell silent. Even if you''ve asked them for a thousand times more of this question, they could never answer. Since they also don''t know the answer.


    "Will he be excused because he is just a child?" Nan Pingan continued. "Then, everyone would want to remain a child, then. Ignorant of everything. Innocent towards everything he did, even if it already harmed others. Tell me, righteous cultivators, what could be done with this?" he asked them.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan remained silent.


    "You can''t answer, can you?" Nan Pingan laughed. "Everyday, you wave your sword for the sake of the masses. In the name of justice. But ¨C " he said as he looked at them mockingly. " ¨C you can''t even answer this question." He told them and laughed.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan lowered their sword and let Nan Pingan laugh.


    "Cheng Sheng." Nan Pingan called. "I know you are smart, so you should already know why I became a demonic cultivator. Why there are demonic cultivators." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng in the eyes.


    "Because the identity of a righteous cultivator restraints you." Cheng Sheng answered. "Because you are a righteous cultivator, you can''t kill those who aren''t your enemy. But, if this is only the reason, then, there''s no need to be a demonic cultivator. You can just become a rogue." He said and stared back at Nan Pingan as he enunciated each following words. "The reason why someone became a demonic cultivator is because not of their perverseness, nor because of their unsatiable killing intent. It''s because ¨C "


    Fei Yin held Cheng Sheng''s hand. "Cheng-shidi." He called.


    Cheng Sheng could feel the warmth from Fei Yin''s hand. He smiled when he heard the familiar address that wasn''t uttered for a very long time. "Da shixiong. I''m fine." He said. "I''ve promised shifu and founder before." He said.


    He promised to not succumb to demonic cultivation and become a demonic cultivator.


    "One becomes a demonic cultivator is mainly of revenge." Cheng Sheng said. "Revenge that can''t be carried out because they are a righteous cultivator that wields their sword for the common people''s sake. In the name of justice." He said. "Their justice is unacceptable by the common people, thus they can''t exact it, and so they can''t become a righteous cultivator anymore." He explained.


    "That''s right." Nan Pingan said. "You righteous cultivators base what''s right and what''s wrong only in a general view. You could never understand a single person''s view, who has lost his family and his people in a single night, thus, from being part of the general masses, he became a minority." He said.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak anymore and just sheathed his sword. "You''ve chased us for two days, not to kill us, but to make us understand your side." He said.


    Two days ago, they were shocked to see Nan Pingan. But, they''ve got no time to dilly-dally since it looked like Nan Pingan is after them. However, what they were puzzled about is that Nan Pingan didn''t alert the other demonic cultivators around.


    It turned out, Nan Pingan''s people are his fellow disciples before that turned to demonic cultivators and were taken away to Heilong for some purposes.


    "We''ve heard it. Your life from hereon is yours. If you''ll meet us again, we won''t spare you that time." He told him.


    Nan Pingan didn''t speak.


    "For the sake of being a previous righteous cultivator, can you do us a favor?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Hah." Nan Pingan scoffed, only to spit out blood. "Do you think I''ll do it?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak. "Then, just answer one question from us." Fei Yin said.


    "Doable." Nan Pingan said.


    Fei Yin looked at Wu Yuan. Wu Yuan took a deep breath. "Have you seen my father and the Chen patriarch?" he asked.


    "I haven''t." Nan Pingan answered.


    Wu Yuan''s shoulder fell before he sheathed his sword and walked away. Fei Yin sighed before he patted Cheng Sheng''s shoulder. Cheng Sheng looked at Nan Pingan before he and Fei Yin followed Wu Yuan.


    "Wait." Nan Pingan said. "You coming here¡­" he said and coughed. "Is it to kill the demon emperor?" he asked.


    The three of them turned. "''demon emperor''?" they asked.


    "You don''t know?" Nan Pingan''s brows knitted. "Heilong is ruled by a demon emperor. However, I''ve heard that the demon emperor has been replaced not long ago." He told them.


    This information is too much for them to process. Their mind crashed for a moment. However, they focused on the new information they''ve received. "What? Who replaced him?" they asked.


    "They said the new emperor''s name is Hei Shen." Nan Pingan answered.


    "''Hei Shen''¡­" they muttered and looked at each other before turning back to Nan Pingan. "What does he look like? Is he very powerful?" they asked.


    "I don''t know what he''s look like." Nan Pingan said. "If he can rule this place, and even replace a ruler before, then, he must be very powerful." He told them.


    They fell silent. Seeing that Nan Pingan didn''t have more information in him, they left. However, right after they left, someone arrived and clutched Nan Pingan''s neck.


    "You''ve done your job. You can now go die and accompany your father and your people." A man said before he crushed Nan Pingan''s neck.


    City of Rocks, Southmost Region.


    "We''ve already closed the Ni Lai Gates in the West and South on our way here." Yu Sheng said. "The ones left are in the North, Central and East." He said and looked at Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Jing Rui, Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "Since you''ve already sent your sects a message, then the other one left is in the Southmost Region." He said.


    Their expression immediately turned grave. "Yu-ge¡­" Lei Ling called. "How many were the Ni Lai Gates in the West and South?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng turned to him. "There are three in the West, and one in the South." He answered.


    The expression on the faces of Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Jing Rui, Xie Lan and Fan Wen turned graver. "The Ni Lai Gate in the South is in the Nanshu Sect, right?" Qian Tian asked.


    Yu Sheng didn''t answer. Anyone could guess. Qian Tian sighed while Qian Lin pressed his lips into a thin line because of anger.


    "Our sects are there. Let''s worry in the Southmost Region first." Xie Lan said as they looked at the gloomy atmosphere before them as they board the Millennium Ship.


    "The Ni Lai Gate that xiao Sheng has closed must be the main Ni Lai Gate." Fan Wen guessed.


    They looked at each other before they nodded in agreement to what Fan Wen said.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian sighed.


    Feng Mo patted Li Tian''s shoulder to comfort him. "He''s with da shixiong and senior Wu. Cheng-shidi will be safe." He said.


    Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou heard Feng Mo''s words and their tense shoulders slightly relaxed.


    "Could there be a Ni Lai Gate in the Nanli Sect, so the Nanli Sect¡­?" Xi Ling suddenly spoke.


    Their eyes narrowed and sharpened but they didn''t speak. They might be just guessing this time, however, in this time, anything can happen. Even guesses can become the truth. Anything is possible.


    "During the Intersect Competition, their sect left first after losing the second stage." Jing Rui said.


    Fei Lin nodded. "We didn''t get any news from them after they left." He sighed. "They might have been ambushed on their way home." He said.


    Silence fell once again. Since the Nanli Sect is heading south, the only ones who could ambush the Nanli Sect is¡­


    "Nanshu Sect." Qian Tian said. "Sect leader Shu, Shu Mu''s father." He added.


    The Xinfaxian Sect''s disciples were shocked, but they didn''t speak. Tang Zhe already sent them a message through Message Talisman before they depart detailing about the Nanshu Sect''s leader, Shu Mu''s father, about him being poisoned by Nuhou Pills, and his condition is already in a severe stage since no one found out about his condition.


    Qian Tian grimly smiled while Qian Lin leaned his head on his elder brother''s shoulder, not speaking a word. He and Shu Mu were once enemies. But, with Cheng Sheng''s interference by discovering Shu Mu''s condition, and with his early treatment, Shu Mu''s condition was cured and he and Qian Lin became friends in the end.


    But, Shu Mu''s father was beyond salvation. And, because of that, Qian Shan died along with his wife and his sect, the Qianxu Sect.


    Xie Lan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling saw Qian Tian and Qian Lin and they heaved a sigh. Meanwhile, Jing Rui''s face remained cold and Fan Wen shook his head in dismay.

 Chapter 310 - The Scum Is Suspicious

    Heilong Realm.


    Meanwhile, the trio, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, returned to where they came from. Since Nan Pingan didn''t alert the demonic cultivators around, no one recognized them and made trouble with them or tried to kill them.


    "Nan Pingan''s objective¡­" Wu Yuan spoke as they boarded an empty boat.


    Fei Yin doesn''t want for Cheng Sheng to row the boat, much less carry the bamboo pole. He also felt that it felt wrong if Wu Yuan would do row the boat by himself while Cheng Sheng and himself just watch Wu Yuan holds the bamboo pole and row the boat.


    Thus, he took up the task as the boatman voluntarily that made Wu Yuan and Cheng Sheng stare at him for a while before they settled themselves inside the cabin and talked.


    "His objective is to find a listener." Cheng Sheng said. "A righteous cultivator listener." He corrected himself.


    Wu Yuan stared at him while Fei Yin, outside, doesn''t speak to not expose himself.


    "Nan Pingan grew up in a single environment." Cheng Sheng started. "The people of the Southmost Region can''t carelessly travel to the South Region because there''s the City of Rocks blocking their way. Thus, they stayed in the Southmost Region as they could unless they found someone strong enough to fight against the monstrous creatures living in the City of Rocks." He explained.


    "In short, their world is almost secluded." Wu Yuan said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "''almost''." He said.


    "There are still travelers from the main regions ¨C North, West, Central, East and South Regions, traveling to Southmost Region. Thus, the people of the Southmost Region could see new faces from time to time." Wu Yuan said.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng nodded. "The Southmost Region isn''t that really secluded." He said. "Just that, they have a sense of inclusion. In short, they are xenophobic." he explained.


    "This must be also one of the reasons why Nan Pingan was very mad at Nan Lang." Wu Yuan said. "Just bringing an outsider in their place is already a sort of taboo. And it just happened that stranger brought disaster upon them, massacring them all¡­" he shook his head in pity.


    "Ah." Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan heard Fei Yin muttered from outside the boat.


    "What''s wrong?" Cheng Sheng asked as he parted the curtain to see Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and just stared at an area on one side of the river. He saw something, or someone, familiar again.


    Wu Yuan and Cheng Sheng followed his gaze and they were also surprised by what their saw. In an another populated area, they saw a group of beggars lined up sitting on the side of the street, and are leaning on the wall wearing their dirty clothes.


    There''s a beggar that looked slightly different from them, as that beggar is wearing a wide, conical hat that obscures his face. "Isn''t he¡­" Wu Yuan said.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the beggar afar while they are still on board of the boat that is floating in the river. "Why do I feel there''s a conspiracy going on here¡­?" he muttered.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin muttered as he and Wu Yuan turned to look at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng recovered his expression and he cleared his throat. "I just feel that the beggar is very familiar." He said.


    "Wasn''t he that beggar we saw in the Stop By Town, as well as a few days ago?" Fei Yin asked.


    "He''s the one who told us about the Shashan Pass, Sand Sea Mountain and the Ni Lai Gate." Wu Yuan reminded. "As well as about the Heilong being the Wuran Kingdom, and hinted about the ruler of the Heilong." He added.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just stared at the beggar as their boat slowly approaches the beggar''s spot as their boat floated with the river stream. Then, after a while, he looked away and had Fei Yin continue rowing the boat for them.


    When they reached the dock, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan got off the boat and walked to the place where they have seen the beggar.


    Cheng Sheng has already some suspicions towards the beggar. "Da shixiong." He called Fei Yin.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin answered.


    "Do you remember that time when I exchanged a few meat buns for the Recollection Bell?" he asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I do." Fei Yin answered as he nodded after he recalled the past event.


    "How about that time when I got the Shapeshifting Blanket after I paid it with a few meat buns?" Cheng Sheng asked again.


    Wu Yuan just silently listening to them while vigilantly looking around the surroundings.


    "Hmmm¡­" Fei Yin muttered. "I do." He answered when he finally remembered. He looked at Cheng Sheng. "What''s wrong, Sheng?" he asked. It''s unusual for his scum shidi to reminisce the past.


    Cheng Sheng always has his sight onwards in the future, thus he rarely looks back to the past.


    Instead of answering Fei Yin''s question, he asked back a question instead. "Did you find something in common with those events?" Cheng Sheng looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin stopped and thought about it. "¡­ the meat buns?" he answered.


    Wu Yuan who was silently listening looked at them two. After knowing more of Cheng Sheng''s personality during their travel to the Southmost Region, he knows that Cheng Sheng asking questions isn''t a simple matter. Thus, he looked at Fei Yin with a strange gaze.


    "What?" Fei Yin asked when he noticed the two of them are looking at him. "Wasn''t it the meat buns the common thing in these two events?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer while Wu Yuan spoke. "The Recollection Bell is a rare artifact." He said.


    "Of course." Fei Yin agreed. "But, that time, Cheng-shidi, Li-shidi and Feng-shidi who were with us, and I thought that it was just an ordinary toy." He said. "We know Cheng-shidi''s love for unusual things. Seeing that the bell toy looked harmless, we didn''t stop Cheng-shidi from trading the ordinary-looking bell with a few meat buns." He explained. "Who knows it''s the Recollection Bell, an ancient artifact that is very harmful, even to its owner?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan didn''t say anything to Fei Yin''s explanation. Instead, he spoke of the other matter. "The Shapeshifting Blanket is also treacherous. However, like the Recollection Bell, it is also a prized treasure." He said.


    "This one!" Fei Yin exclaimed. "That time, I thought it was just a dirty rag." He said. "But, Cheng-shidi looks like he''s determined to have that rag. Since it is very dirty, I know that the clean freak Cheng-shidi wouldn''t use it as a blanket." He looked at Cheng Sheng. "I thought, he would use it as a rug. Who knows this blanket is actually a Shapeshifting Blanket?" he said as he shook his head.


    Wu Yuan looked at Fei Yin, feeling speechless. "¡­ junior Fei." He called. "You really didn''t notice something weird with these events?" he asked.


    "Well¡­" Fei Yin thought about it again. "Oh, right! I know." He smiled. "The Recollection Bell and the Shapeshifting Blanket looked very ordinary from the start, but are actually treasures!" he said.


    Wu Yuan released a sigh and looked at Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng''s expression remained the same as he spoke. "I''ve bought them from a beggar." he said. "Both things." He added.


    "Eh? Right. Now that I think about it¡­" Fei Yin muttered as his brows scrunched up. "This beggar¡­ how can he have such treasures on him?" he asked.


    "That''s what founder asked before." Cheng Sheng remembered.


    Fei Yin nodded in agreement as he also remembered that happened. "Yes." He said. "So, what''s up with these events?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng. Suddenly, he paused. "This beggar¡­ is he that beggar - ?" he asked when he finally realized it. He turned to look at the direction where the beggar is.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "I remember something now." he said. "That beggar who sold me the Recollection Bell and the Shapeshifting Blanket, is the same beggar that we met in the Stop By Town and also a few days ago." He explained.


    Fei Yin''s eyes widened in shock. "No way¡­!" he exclaimed. "He''s a stalker?!" he said. "Why is he following us?" he asked. "Is he Wu Ran''s henchman?"


    Cheng Sheng thought about it. "That is possible." He said. Fei Yin was about to say something when he spoke again. "That also might not be necessarily true."


    Fei Yin''s expression turned serious. "Sheng." He called.


    Cheng Sheng took a deep breath as he looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "If he is Wu Ran''s henchman, then why did he ''give'' me the Recollection Bell and the Shapeshifting Blanket?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan frowned. "His intention is crucial to us." He said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    Fei Yin''s lips were pressed into a thin line. "I''ll beat him up!" he said. He hates being toyed with. Only Cheng Sheng can do that to him!


    Cheng Sheng helplessly looked at Fei Yin. "Not yet, Yin." He said.


    Fei Yin looked at him.


    "I have a feeling¡­" Cheng Sheng said. "That he''s helping us, instead."

 Chapter 311 - The Scum Is Ordinary

    A melodious voice of a woman can be heard in the surroundings. Her melodious voice is accompanied by a pipa that the strings are vibrantly plucked, creating a wonderful tone that is perfectly blending the woman''s singing voice.


    The port where they boarded off the boat is slightly far from the place where they have seen the beggar. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, during the three days they have stayed in the Heilong, have wandered around in the bustling city where they arrived. Fortunately, they have memorized the different places and have created a map in their brain in case an accident happens and they will be put in a disadvantageous position if they didn''t familiarize the place. Worse comes to worst, they''ll die.


    But, although they have familiarized themselves in the city, but there''s still a problem remained: the large crowd. Heilong has become popular, not only to the demonic cultivators, but also to the ordinary people. That is why there are many people wanting to go to the Ni Lai Gate and enter Heilong. They did it not only for the treasures left by the Wuran Kingdom, but also because they want to see what Heilong truly looks like.


    However, because of the dense demonic qi in the Ni Lai Gate, it restricts not only the ordinary people, but also the demonic cultivators. If even the demonic cultivators can''t go in, how can an ordinary person do? Thus, only a few people can go inside the Heilong. But, because of the restriction of the Ni Lai Gate, the people that became the residents of Heilong are strong people.


    But of course, there would always be some exceptions happening. If an ordinary person really has entered Heilong, then, either they are very lucky, or that they used a special trick or a special device for them to be able to enter Heilong. The former is possible, since luck has always been seen a form of strength. As for the latter, if it really happened, then the ''ordinary'' that is labeled to the person is a sham. Since an ordinary person can''t know any trick, or have a special device, since these tricks and devices will make him not ordinary anymore.


    Thus, the other way an ordinary person can enter Heilong is that someone let him in using a special trick or a special device that could help him bear the pressure of the dense demonic qi in the Ni Lai Gate. But, for an ordinary person to live in Heilong that is rich in demonic qi? Naturally, they are just seeking their death. Thus, their purpose for coming in Heilong is to be converted to a demonic cultivator. As long as one takes in the demonic qi poison in their body, and endured and manage to live in the end after the torture of their body being transformed by the demonic qi poison, then they will become a demonic cultivator.


    This is what happened to Qie Zi. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng managed to save him from becoming a demonic cultivator. Qie Zi is also tenacious in nature, thus he managed to stay alive under the torture of the demonic qi poison transforming his body. The result, his body became sturdier.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at the people around. The reason they didn''t dare approach anyone here is because they don''t know the real situation and condition of the people living around.


    Of course, even though everyone are demonic cultivators, but there is a difference in the level of their strength. Take for example an ordinary person that managed to live after taking the demonic qi poison. Although there''s a demonic qi poison in his body, making him a demonic cultivator, but since he was once an ordinary person, naturally, he could choose to remain an ordinary person and not pursue the demonic cultivation, which will only increase the demonic qi in his body. As an ordinary person, naturally, his body couldn''t handle a large amount of demonic qi. Thus, even if he became a demonic cultivator, but only in name, since he remained living as an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people like this aren''t what Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan are worried about. They are worried about if there might be some high-leveled demonic cultivators lurking around. Although with Cheng Sheng''s cultivation he could distinguish a righteous cultivator from a demonic cultivator, but with the demonic qi in the atmosphere, it obscures his Sight.


    "That beggar is extremely suspicious." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin looked at him.


    "Each and every person around has a demonic qi poison in their veins." Wu Yuan said. "How come I sense something strange in him?" he asked and turned to looked at Cheng Sheng. "Junior Cheng. Can you sense if he has a demonic qi poison in his body?" he asked him.


    Cheng Sheng went still for a moment before his eyes slowly widened.


    "Sheng? What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked when he saw Cheng Sheng''s strange reaction.


    "That''s it¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered.


    "What is it?" Fei Yin asked, worry in his eyes since he rarely sees Cheng Sheng''s panicked expression.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him before he turned to Wu Yuan. "No wonder why I always overlooked him, if not forgot him." He said. "It''s because I had deemed him as someone ordinary, even if the things I got from him are very not so ordinary. All this while, I thought I am just too lucky to have found such rare treasures like the Recollection Bell and Shapeshifting Blanket. But, that''s not it." He shook his head.


    "Sheng, what do you mean?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Da shixiong, think." He said. "If you found a treasure, what would you do?" he asked.


    "Investigate." Fei Yin answered, before he froze.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng said. "Founder and shifu also have doubted my luck before. But, with my personality, I always brushed their words off." He said. "However, it should also be with my personality ¨C my innate curiosity, that I should have investigated the beggar. As founder and shifu said before, how can a beggar possess rare treasures? And also, exchange them for just three meat buns? This is why founder and shifu are very suspicious." He explained.


    "Then, why didn''t you investigate the beggar?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "This is where the problem lies." Cheng Sheng said. "I overlook him. However, not because I am too arrogant that I look down on him. It''s because he has such a very low presence, which makes him easily overlooked, that even I always forgets his existence unless I meet him again." He explained.


    Wu Yuan sighed. "Very problematic indeed." He said.


    However, Fei Yin has another thought. "Sheng." He called.


    "Hm?"


    "It''s not that I overestimate you and underestimate him, but ¨C " Fei Yin said. "I always have an absolute faith in you. I don''t doubt your judgement. So ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C you''re not in the wrong, but the beggar is. Think, your abilities are exceptional. How can you overlook such a person?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan thought about it and he nodded in agreement to Fei Yin''s words. He is convinced that Cheng Sheng is a genius. Not because he trusts his judgement, but because Cheng Sheng has always proved to them that he is one ¨C a genius. Thus, he also doesn''t believe Cheng Sheng could make such an error.


    Cheng Sheng, who started to doubt his own judgement, was pulled back by Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "That''s right¡­" he muttered. "How can I make such a mistake?" he asked himself.


    "Thus ¨C " Fei Yin held Cheng Sheng''s shoulders. " ¨C I have a guess." He said.


    "What is it?" Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan asked.


    "This beggar must have something on him that could deceive Cheng-shidi, clouding Cheng-shidi''s judgement." Fei Yin said.


    "Hallucination?" Wu Yuan said.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Could be, but not necessarily." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Fei Yin looked at him. "There''s always two sides in a coin." He said. "Either the problem lies in you, or in him." He told him.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s either he has done something to you, or that he has done something to himself." Fei Yin said. "He might have put a spell on you to cloud your mind. Or ¨C " his lips were pulled into a frown. " ¨C he masked himself." He said.


    Wu Yuan started. "The former is impossible." He said. "Junior Cheng''s cultivation method is unique. Even if junior Cheng was poisoned, but his cultivation can purify it." He explained. "So, what''s left is¡­"


    "The latter." Cheng Sheng said as he raised his head while they slowly approached the area where they have seen the beggar. "He is disguising himself." He said as he looked at the familiar figure sitting still afar. His wide, conical hat is conspicuous, but it seemed that the people around can''t notice it.


    "Aio." Fei Yin exclaimed. "I thought he has run away." He said when they saw the beggar sitting in the same spot they have seen him a moment ago.

 Chapter 312 - The Scum Is A Liar

    Cheng Sheng patted Fei Yin''s shoulder as he walked towards the beggar, bypassing the other beggars around. "This friend¡­ we meet again." He said as he squatted in front of the beggar.


    They saw the conical hat slightly moved, indicating the beggar raising his head. However, with how wide the conical hat is, it is still covering the beggar''s face, preventing them from seeing his face. "This friend¡­ why do you say we meet ''again''?" he asked, puzzlement in his voice.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan arrived, just in time to hear the beggar''s words of denial. "Aiyo!" Fei Yin exclaimed. "Still going to deny - ? Ugh." He grunted when Cheng Sheng suddenly hit his shin with his fist. He looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t turn and just continued to stare at the beggar. "I must have mistaken you for someone else. Please pardon my mistake." He told him.


    The beggar just hummed a response. "This friend, you approached me with deliberate intention. I wonder what that is?" he asked.


    "Have you seen two men passed by here?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "''two men''?" the beggar said. "There are many people coming and going, passing in front of us. I wonder which two men are you referring to? What do they look like?" he asked.


    "Please excuse my boldness, but they are righteous cultivators." Cheng Sheng answered.


    The two words ''righteous cultivators'' are a taboo in the Heilong. However, if the righteous cultivators have the guts and power to enter the Heilong, then they can do so. Their presence in the Heilong isn''t a threat to the demonic cultivators. Instead, the demonic cultivators welcome them. Since they will have the righteous cultivators as their prey.


    Thus, the beggar doesn''t look like surprised by Cheng Sheng''s answer. "Righteous cultivators¡­" he murmured.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, although silently listening, but their inner thoughts are in a turmoil. If this is the same beggar they have met, why would Cheng Sheng ask the beggar about Wu Fan and Chen Jing again, when the beggar has already told them that he hasn''t seen the two?


    They''ve got the answer when the beggar spoke. "Indeed, I have seen them." He answered.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were given a shock, especially Wu Yuan. His emotions that he has calmed for a number of times were shaken once again. "Really?!" he asked as he took a step towards the beggar. "When and where did you see them?!" he asked, his voice filled with anticipation.


    The beggar turned to his direction. "More than two months ago." He answered. "I''ve met them by the Ni Lai Gate, where I am begging for alms." He explained.


    Wu Yuan took a sharp breath. More than two months ago¡­ it''s the same time as when Wu Fan and Chen Jing left the Youxiwang Sect to look for the Wuran Kingdom. The beggar isn''t lying.


    However, this also created another problem. Although the beggar didn''t lie about Wu Fan''s and Chen Jing''s appearance, but the fact is, he lied to them before about not seeing the two! Why did he do it? Why did he lie to them, when he''s just going to tell them the truth right now?


    Or¡­ was he really telling them the truth? Although it matches Wu Fan''s and Chen Jing''s departure, and Wu Fan and Chen Jing really entered the Ni Lai Gate, but who knows where he had gotten these facts? As Cheng Sheng said, this beggar has been stalking them since before. This beggar is very suspicious.


    And they trust Cheng Sheng''s judgement. Even if this is another beggar, and not the one that they have met before, but how did this beggar know of Wu Fan and Chen Jing''s departure to South? Thus, they believe they are the same beggar.


    But, that isn''t Cheng Sheng''s concern right now. "Where are they now? Do you know?" he asked, wanting to know Wu Fan''s and Chen Jing''s whereabouts. This is the most important. Not only they have to regroup to increase their survival rate while they stay in Heilong to plan how to kill the main villain, Wu Ran. But, they also have to ensure each other''s safety.


    And, Wu Yuan has long been missing his father. When Wu Fan left with Chen Jing to look for the Wuran Kingdom, he was still in the Zhongyang because of the Intersect Competition. Then, the matter with Ming Ye and the demonic cultivators broke out. Since then, he didn''t have the chance to see Wu Fan again.


    The beggar shook his head. "I don''t." he answered.


    Cheng Sheng''s shoulder fell. "Then, how were they when you met them?" he asked.


    "Can''t remember." The beggar answered.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan fell into silence as they contemplated. Each has their own thoughts after they listened to the beggar''s answers.


    Finally, Cheng Sheng made a smile and flicked a gold coin on the tin can of the beggar. "Thanks." He said before he rose and pulled Fei Yin and Wu Yuan away.


    "That''s it?" Fei Yin said when they made their way back to the boat they used earlier.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer, neither Wu Yuan.


    "Alright." Fei Yin said as he unknotted the rope of the boat tied on the post to keep it from being drifted away. "I''ll summarize what I have learned." He said as he faced Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan who are standing behind him.


    "Please do tell." Wu Yuan said as he still hasn''t reorganized his thoughts.


    "First ¨C " Fei Yin said as he raised his index finger. " ¨C this beggar knows Sheng and I, and maybe even senior Wu, even before the war against the demonic cultivators breaks out." He said. "Two. This beggar knows many, many things. He even knows former sect leader Wu and the Chen patriarch, and also met them by the Ni Lai Gate more than two months ago. Who knows, like us, he might even be stalking them, too?" he asked. "Three. This beggar is definitely a liar. His words can''t be trusted, as he mixes lie with truths, as well as truth with lies." He crossed his arms. "Before when we met him, he told us he didn''t see former sect leader Wu and the Chen patriarch. Excluding whether he really knows them or not, he told us just earlier he has actually seen them. The time he has seen them even matches with the time former sect leader Wu and the Chen patriarch left to travel further South. So ¨C " he looked at Wu Yuan before he turned to Cheng Sheng. " ¨C this time, should we believe him when he said that he doesn''t know the state former sect leader Wu and Chen patriarch are in when he met them in the Ni Lai Gate before?" he asked them.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan didn''t answer. No one spoke for a while before Cheng Sheng took a deep breath. "I don''t know." He honestly answered.


    Wu Yuan looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng closed his eyes, before he opened them after he had calmed his thoughts. "Right now, what we can only wait." He said.


    "''wait''?" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "I have a feeling we won''t be seeing that beggar for a while." He said.


    "Why?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them. "He''s definitely hanging our appetite." He answered.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were surprised. They looked at each other before they nodded. Now that Cheng Sheng pointed it out to them, they finally had a faint guess of the beggar''s intention. Lying to them before, and now telling them the truth¡­ this is surely hanging one''s appetite. Now, he lied again. So, next time, the beggar will definitely tell them the truth.


    The question is, why do something so roundabout? He could just directly tell them what he knows. He even gives them bits of clues to follow. What is his real intention? Why is he helping them? Is he really an ally? Who is he, really?


    "Waiting¡­" Wu Yuan muttered.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him while Fei Yin patted his shoulder. Although Wu Yuan looked domineering, but what he doesn''t lack is patience. Wasn''t this how he caught Sun Yi? He waited upon Sun Yi everyday until, finally, Sun Yi had had enough and decided to marry him.


    Although there was such a past between them, and this is how their love story started, but the result is that they are very happily married now.


    "Don''t worry, senior Wu." Cheng Sheng said. "Although we have to wait, that doesn''t mean we are doing nothing." He told him.


    "What are we going to do next?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Gather more information." Cheng Sheng answered. "Familiarize ourselves more in the enemy''s territory." He said. "Not only Wu Ran is our enemy. But, there''s also that other ruler that ruled Heilong for five hundred years." He reminded them.


    Hearing his words, Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s expression changed. That''s right. They''re facing not only one enemy, that is already powerful, but two! And this other one might be stronger than the first one.

 Chapter 313 - The Scum Is A Trickster

    Southmost Region.


    "RAAAARRRR!" the monsters screeched after Fei Lin hacked them down while Lei Ling and Jing Kang threw Fire Talismans to its body for them to be burned.


    "Bind!" Li Tian uttered, his index finger and middle finger raised and the monster''s body froze as if an invisible net surrounded it. Feng Mo and Xi Ling immediately sliced the monster to pieces.


    "Ah Lin, watch out!" Jing Hei cried and pulled Qian Lin towards him. The monster''s sharp and long nails barely scratched Qian Lin''s back. If not for Jing Hei pulling Qian Lin, a deep wound would have appeared on Qian Lin''s neck after his flesh was gouged out.


    You Rou lashed her whip at the monsters while Lei Qing beheaded them. Meanwhile, Jing Bai and Zheng Yi killed the monsters that pounced on their backs. Jing Cheng and Jing Rui worked together, one rounding up the monsters and the other one finishes them off.


    Xie Lan had just hacked a monster that Fan Wen kicked towards him. He turned to look at Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe, precisely Zuo Zhe who was frowning while he sat on a chair and is holding a brush, his eyes glaring at the piece of paper in front of him. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng was sitting beside him, his sword flying and killing the monsters that tries to attack them.


    "So leisurely¡­" Xie Lan can''t help but mutter.


    "Huh?" Fan Wen asked and gasped when a monster jumped at him. He frowned and made a circle in the air, then landed on the floor of the ship.


    THUD. THUD. THUD! The sound of the falling pieces of the limbs of the monster was heard behind him. Xie Lan whistled before he kicked the monster behind him off the ship. THUNK! The monster hit the wall of the canyon and fell to the abyss.


    "Is that all?" Zheng Yi asked as he looked around.


    "That''s it, I guess." Jing Bai said and watched Jing Kang, Lei Ling and Li Tian burned the corpses of the monsters on the ship.


    "Ling." Fei Lin called when he saw Xi Ling was silent. "Are you worried about the sect?" he asked.


    Xi Ling turned and nodded. "En." He answered.


    Fei Lin smiled and patted Xi Ling''s shoulder. "There are elder Ho, the other elders, as well as the Xi family." He said. "Worse comes to worst, the Sun family will come out. They won''t let the sect, which gave them a tranquil sanctuary, would be ruined." He told him.


    "Mn." Xi Ling nodded.


    "Worse come to worst ¨C " Xie Lan spoke. " ¨C everyone just seek shelter in our sect." he said.


    Fan Wen hit him. "Don''t speak of bad things! You''ve got a crow''s mouth!" he told him.


    Xie Lan immediately zipped his lips close.


    "Uncle." Jing Cheng called when he saw that Jing Rui also looked worried. "Please rest easy. The Zhongyang still has elder Zheng and elder Pai, and the Righteous Alliance''s and Zunjingde Sect''s disciples, so nothing bad will happen ¨C " he said, wanting to comfort him.


    "Huh?" Jing Rui said as he turned to him.


    "¡­ eh?" Jing Cheng was confused at Jing Rui''s bland reaction.


    "Oh." Jing Rui muttered when he finally processed Jing Cheng''s words. However, instead of his expression turning warm, he frowned instead. "I''m not worried about them." He said.


    "Huh? Then, what are you worried about, uncle?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Jing Rui didn''t answer and instead just looked at the darkness ahead of them. Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Fei Lin and Xi Ling also turned to look in front. They said that the darkest hour is before the dawn breaks. It is true. Just looking at the pitch-black darkness surrounding them makes one''s hairs stand on the end. However, they are all brave cultivators. If they aren''t, would they have all come all the way here and battle against the monsters that attacked them on the way, and go onwards to the Southmost Region where one of the Ni Lai Gates is located?


    "Ah ¨C " speaking of ¨C "The Ni Lai Gates left are in the Southmost Region, right? Have we already passed by one?" they asked as they looked at each other. Because of anxiety and being busy dealing with the monsters, they have forgotten the Ni Lai Gates.


    With this, they all turned to Yu Sheng who is cleaning his sword, looking relaxed, and Zuo Zhe, in contrast of Yu Sheng, looked haggard as he collapsed on his desk. Fortunately, the ink on the paper has already dried as the paper stuck on his face. Yu Sheng slowly plucked the paper off of Zuo Zhe''s face, then pinched Zuo Zhe''s face with a wide grin on his face.


    Everyone. "¡­" too blinding! Their PDA is too blinding!


    Then, Yu Sheng turned to them. "Since Zhe and I have already dealt with the West Region''s Ni Lai Gates, the ones left are in the North, East, and Central Region''s Ni Lai Gates. Zhe and I have also dealt with the South Region''s Ni Lai Gates on our way here, before you found us." He said. "So, the remaining ones are of the Southmost Region''s. And since Heilong, the place where the demonic qi is coming from, and the base of the demonic cultivators, where Wu Ran came from, is in the Southmost Region, naturally, the Ni Lai Gates here are more than the number of the ones in the West, North, East, Central and South Regions. Added to the fact that the Southmost Region was never explored, or even rarely explored because of the City of Rocks blocking it, thus only a little information we know of the Southmost Region." He explained.


    They all nodded in understanding. "Yu-ge, is young master Zuo alright?" Feng Mo asked when he saw Zuo Zhe''s exhausted face.


    Yu Sheng glanced at Zuo Zhe who''s pretending to be dead. "He''ll be alright." He said.


    "What''s that paper you are holding?" Jing Bai asked as he looked at the lines and dots on the paper.


    "This is the map Zhe made, showing the locations of the Ni Lai Gate in the Southmost Region." Yu Sheng answered as he raised the paper.


    They were surprised. "Does he have a clairvoyance ability?" Xi Ling asked as he looked at Zuo Zhe whose right arm is dangling on the side of the table. "¡­ is he really alright?" he asked, worry in his face.


    Yu Sheng looked at Zuo Zhe in the corner of his eyes.


    Zuo Zhe heard them chattering in low voices and he can''t rest properly. So, he slowly opened his eyes and saw them all looking at him. "¡­" why are they staring at me? He coldly sweated when he suddenly had a stage fright. He looked up at Yu Sheng, seeking for help.


    Yu Sheng smiled. "They''re asking if you are alright." He told him.


    "Oh." Zuo Zhe muttered and grinned, feeling embarrassed. "I''m alright." He answered and scratched his head. "Thank you for the concern ¨C " he told them.


    "No. What they meant, is if you''re dying." Yu Sheng cut him off. "If you are, do it somewhere else so we won''t feel burdened." He told him.


    Zuo Zhe. "¡­" fck you!


    Everyone. "¡­" no¡­ that''s not what we meant! We''re really concerned of him. Why twist our good intention?


    Yu Sheng laughed when he saw Zuo Zhe glaring at him. "Yep. His ability is clairvoyance." He answered Xi Ling''s question. "That''s how we found the Ni Lai Gates." He explained.


    "Oh." They all looked at Zuo Zhe, their gaze is filled with admiration.


    Zuo Zhe blushed while Yu Sheng rolled his eyes.


    "Why does young master Zuo look so exhausted earlier?" Lei Ling asked. "Is it because he exhausted his power?" his voice is filled with worry as he looked at Zuo Zhe with his gaze filled with concern.


    "Oh, not. That''s not it." Zuo Zhe answered and raised his right arm with his left arm. "I''m just not used in using ink brush, so my arm is aching from writing." He explained.


    Everyone. "¡­" seriously? He''s more exhausted using an ink brush than using his ability?! It would''ve been better if we hadn''t asked¡­ they have been disillusioned.


    Yu Sheng''s shoulder shook holding back his laughter when he saw their faces turned green. "Reproduce this." he told Zuo Zhe.


    "EH¡­?!" Zuo Zhe''s eyes widened and his voice sounds complaining. "I can''t anymore! Writing that already surpassed my limit!" he told Yu Sheng.


    "But, there''s only one copy of this. How should we distribute this to them?" Yu Sheng asked.


    Zuo Zhe fell silent. "¡­ you have a point." He said as he narrowed his eyes in contemplation. "Too bad, there are no photocopiers here¡­" he muttered before his voice suddenly trailed off. His narrowed eyes widened and he looked at Yu Sheng in shock. He saw him widely grinning. "Damn you!" he cursed as he kicked Yu Sheng. "Cultivators can memorize something printed, much less high-level cultivators like them! If not, they also have jade drives!" he said. "You can''t fool me!"


    Everyone. "¡­" he realized that just now? Yu Sheng''s been tricking him since earlier!

 Chapter 314 - The Scum Is Outspoken

    "Alright. Let''s do a headcount." Yu Sheng said as he looked at everybody. "We have seven people from the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou. Two people from Shanliangde Sect ¨C Fei Lin and Xi Ling. Six people from the Zunjingde Sect and Righteous Alliance ¨C Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Kang, Jing Hei and Zheng Yi. Then, there''s Zhe and I." he said as he looked at each one of them. "We have a total of seventeen people." He said as he looked at all of them.


    "Include us." Qian Tian said. He and Qian Lin were gravely injured before and so they were recuperating inside the cabin.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "That''s nineteen." He said. Qian Tian was about to sigh in relief when he spoke again. "But, going to the Ni Lai Gate is very risky. You can''t go." He told him.


    "What? No, I can ¨C " Qian Tian said.


    "You can''t." Yu Sheng said, his voice firm and his words are final. "Do you want your brother to be left alone in this world?" he asked and glanced at Qian Lin.


    Qian Tian also turned to Qian Lin. He didn''t notice Qian Lin was clutching the side of his clothes very tight. "Brother¡­" Qian Lin called.


    "Xiao Lin." Qian Tian called.


    "Sect leader Qian." Fei Lin called.


    Qian Tian was startled before he fell into a daze. ''sect leader Qian'' was his father and he thought his father was around when Fei Lin said those words. However, he immediately remembered that his father died. Now, it was him to be called ''sect leader Qian''.


    "I know what you''re thinking." Jing Rui said as he looked at Qian Tian. "There''s no one who will care about merits and count it in this life and death situation. So, just do your job of resting and leave everything to us." He told him. He has always been frank. "When you''ve fully recuperated, then, we will ask you to give us a hand at that time." He said.


    "I will! I definitely will!" Qian Tian said and bowed. "Thank you, sect leader Jing!" he said.


    Jing Rui just scoffed and didn''t speak.


    "Ai." Xie Lan sighed as he pulled You Rou, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and Jing Hei towards Qian Tian and Qian Lin. "Xiao Rou. Stay here and nurse them back to full health. Make more magic pills and potions as best as you can, okay?" he said.


    You Rou nodded. "Yes, founder!" she answered.


    Xie Lan turned to Jing Hei. "I know you won''t leave your little lover, never again, so you stay here and protect him and your brother-in-law. Xiao Qing will be here to help you guard." He said.


    Lei Qing nodded. "I''ll do my best, founder!" she answered and bowed. Then, she patted Jing Hei''s back, to which Jing Hei almost spat out blood because of how heavy her hand is. He won''t underestimate her.


    "Xiao Ling." Xie Lan called.


    "F-founder." Lei Ling answered and lowered his head.


    "I know you want to go with Jing Kang ¨C " Xie Lan said.


    Lei Ling immediately blushed and he did his best for his gaze not to fall on Jing Kang.


    " ¨C but, he have to help us later closing the Ni Lai Gate ¨C " Xie Lan said.


    "I understand!" Lei Ling said as he stood upright. "I know, founder¡­" he said, his voice lowered. Finally, he raised his gaze and met Jing Kang''s gaze.


    "I will definitely come back." Jing Kang told Lei Ling. "I have to prepare for our wedding ¨C "


    Lei Ling''s face became beet red and he ran to Jing Kang to cover Jing Kang''s mouth. "Shut up!" he said and closed his eyes tight. Then, his hands covering Jing Kang''s mouth lowered to hug Jing Kang tight. "I''ll wait for you." He whispered before he lowered his head and ran back, behind his elder sister.


    Lei Qing''s brows raised as she looked at Jing Kang. "I''ll beat you up if you''ll hurt ah Ling." He told him.


    "I won''t." Jing Kang answered.


    Yu Sheng looked at them all before he spoke. "There are two things to do when sealing up the Ni Lai Gate ¨C " he said. " ¨C sealing the gate like what Cheng Sheng did, but you also have to kill the monsters around that would interfere with the sealing process." He explained. "Plus, both of you have to have an unwavering trust to each other. One has to trust to the person sealing the gate that he could seal it, while the other one should trust that the person behind him would definitely protect him. With this, both of you could fully focus on your work." He told them.


    They all looked at each other and nodded.


    "There were a total of five Ni Lai Gates in the Southmost Region." Yu Sheng continued. "Excluding the one Cheng Sheng sealed, there were four left." He said. "Zhe and I will take one." He told them.


    "Are you sure?" Fei Lin frowned. "Wouldn''t that be too much burden on you?" he asked.


    "Zhe and I have already sealed two in the West Region, and another two in the South Region. A total of four." Yu Sheng said. "Alone." He added.


    Fei Lin shut up.


    "Excluding the ones that will be staying in the ship ¨C " Yu Sheng said. " ¨C there are thirteen people left for four gates." He said before he paused. "Such an unlucky number." He muttered.


    Everyone. "¡­" can''t you not jinx us?! The situation couldn''t be any more dismal.


    Yu Sheng coughed to clear his throat before he continued. "Zhe and I will be sealing one, that leaves eleven people sealing the three remaining gates." He looked at Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Kang, Jing Bai, and Zheng Yi.


    "Let''s do it four-four-three." Xie Lan said. "Xiao Tian learned from xiao Sheng about arrays. He''ll seal the gate. Wen, you supply him with qi." He said. "I''ll guard your backs."


    "Yes, founder!" Li Tian answered. Fan Wen nodded.


    "How about me?" Feng Mo asked as he pointed himself.


    "Xiao Mo. Go with elder Fei and my younger brother." Xie Lan said and nodded at Fei Lin before he smiled to Xi Ling.


    Feng Mo nodded. "Yes, founder!" he said before he ran towards Fei Lin and Xi Ling and bowed.


    Fei Lin chuckled while Xi Ling patted Feng Mo''s shoulder. "I''ll seal the gate. You guard my back." Xi Ling told Feng Mo and Fei Lin.


    Jing Rui then spoke. "I''ll take Jing Kang and Jing Cheng with me." He said. "Jing Kang can seal the gate with his talisman. I will provide Jing Kang with qi. Jing Cheng will guard us." He explained.


    Jing Cheng and Jing Kang nodded. "Yes, uncle!" they answered.


    Then, everyone looked at the remaining Jing Bai and Zheng Yi. "Uncle, you take ah Yi." Jing Bai spoke. "I''ll go with elder Fei and elder Xi and help Feng Mo and elder Fei guard elder Xi." He said.


    Jing Rui stared at Jing Bai for a while before he nodded. "Alright." He said and pulled Zheng Yi.


    "Eh?" Zheng Yi muttered before he looked at Jing Bai. But, Jing Bai just walked towards Fei Lin, Xi Ling and Feng Mo.


    Fei Lin and Xi Ling looked at each other while Feng Mo carefully observed Jing Bai''s expression. "Good choice." He said and patted Jing Bai''s shoulder.


    "Huh?" Jing Bai was confused.


    Feng Mo grinned. "You left Zheng Yi to your uncle because sect leader Jing can watch over Zheng Yi more than you can, right?" he said.


    Jing Bai was taken aback before he nodded. His expression heavy. "Elder Fei. Elder Xi." He called and then bowed.


    Fei Lin has a gentle nature and so he patted their backs. "Don''t be too worrywart. Ling and I are tougher than you think. In case something happens, you should prioritize your life more, okay?" he told them.


    Feng Mo and Jing Bai were startled before they nodded. "Yes." They answered.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Jing Rui were secretly watching Feng Mo and Jing Bai. They are worried the two might not get along with each other, so they felt relieved when they saw them chatting. Feng Mo has always been outspoken and Jing Bai is tolerant.


    The three of them, their gazes met and they nodded at each other before looking away. They have worried for nothing.


    "Sect leader Xie. Sect leader Jing. Elder Fei." Yu Sheng called as he looked at the three gentlemen. "You can either memorize this, or take out your jade drive." He told them.


    The three men nodded. No need for jade drives, as they can just memorize the map. It was Fan Wen, Xi Ling and Jing Kang who copied them into their jade drive.


    "Now, for the sealing process ¨C " Yu Sheng said.


    Li Tian, Jing Kang and Xi Ling perked up their ears to carefully listen.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng called.

 Chapter 315 - The Scum Is Welcoming

    "Here!" Zuo Zhe answered and raised his hand before he rose from his seat and walked towards Li Tian, Jing Kang and Xi Ling who have gathered in front, waiting for the sealing process to be explained to them. The three people stared at him with different gazes.


    Li Tian was the first to meet Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng before when he, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou are looking for an inn to stay during their travel to Zhongyang to participate in the Intersect Competition. They then met again when the Intersect Competition started, and became friends from then on.


    Jing Kang met Zuo Zhe in the Zhongyang during the Xinfaxian Sect''s disciples'' search of Lei Ling. Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng were tagging behind the Xinfaxian Sect disciples together with Jing Bai and Zheng Yi who led them to the Jing Manor. Then, he became acquainted with Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng later due to the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    It felt like just a few days ago that it happened. However, look at how the world changed now. While Li Tian and Jing Kang felt nostalgic, Xi Ling was scrutinizing Zuo Zhe. It was him who is unfamiliar with Zuo Zhe.


    "You''ve sealed so many Ni Lai Gates¡­ very impressive. You must be a genius ¨C " he said.


    Zuo Zhe blushed and shyly smiled. "Thanks ¨C " he said and shyly scratched his head.


    " ¨C like Cheng Sheng." Xi Ling continued.


    The smile in Zuo Zhe''s face froze. I am his mother¡­ no. I mean, father! He thought. Everything Cheng Sheng knows, it all came from me, his creator!


    The corner of his lip twitched as he forced a laughed. "I ¨C I also highly admire Cheng Sheng¡­ hehe." He lowered his head to hide his grimace.


    Yu Sheng covered his mouth and his shoulders are shaking once again. He''s too familiar with Zuo Zhe, and knows Zuo Zhe''s and Cheng Sheng''s true relationship, so he knows what is Zuo Zhe thinking.


    He coughed to cover his laugh and he spoke. "The sealing process." He reminded them when he saw the stiff smile on Zuo Zhe''s face.


    "Oh ¨C " Zuo Zhe muttered and looked at Li Tian, Jing Kang and Xi Ling before he spoke. "Cheng Sheng has sealed a Ni Lai Gate, but you haven''t seen him how he did it. So, I''ll tell you how I sealed those gates." He said.


    The three solemnly nodded. After all, the world''s fate lies in their hands.


    "First ¨C " Zuo Zhe said as he raised his index finger. " ¨C the Ni Lai Gate transports the demonic qi from a dimension to another dimension, which is this world. Meaning, it is the channel between two dimensions." He said. "In order to close it, it has to be closed on both sides. But, naturally, we can''t enter the other dimension. So, we could only close it from our side." He explained.


    "If we can close it from our side, what will happen to the other side?" Xi Ling asked.


    "The second problem is this ¨C " Zuo Zhe said. " ¨C the other side would definitely notice there is something wrong with the passage. So, they would try to break the seal on the gate in order to go out." He said. "So, we have to create a seal that is stronger than the ones who would try to break out from the other side." He told them.


    Xi Ling nodded in understanding. It is like bullying. Whoever it is the stronger wins.


    "Third ¨C " Zuo Zhe spoke as he raised his three fingers. This time, his expression became grave. " ¨C since the seal should be strong, one might have to exhaust all his power in order for the seal to not be broken by the other side." He told them.


    As soon as his voice fell, a deafening silence can be heard in the Millennium Ship.


    "Young master Zuo." Fei Lin called. "I don''t mean to offend, but I want to ask ¨C " he said. " ¨C there''s only the two of you, young master Zuo and young master Yu. But, you have sealed many Ni Lai Gates. Based from what you said just now, sealing the Ni Lai Gate is power burning. So ¨C " he looked at Zuo Zhe before he looked at Yu Sheng.


    "How did we manage to be alive?" Yu Sheng asked for him, already knowing what Fei Lin meant.


    Fei Lin calmly nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    The question is really very offensive, considering with their present situation. However, they have known Fei Lin for more than a week, and already have heard of Fei Lin''s gentle character. Thus, they knew Fei Lin didn''t mean anything in asking. Just pure curiosity.


    Yu Sheng didn''t take any offense, either, since he could distinguish who''s malicious and who''s not. "I''m in Ascension Stage." He answered, his tone casual but it greatly shaken everyone''s heart.


    "WHAT?!" Xie Lan, Jing Rui, Fei Lin and Xi Ling exclaimed in shock. Qian Tian was also stunned.


    Yu Sheng shrugged. "Did any of you notice you can''t feel my level?" he said.


    Everyone immediately shut up. Facts are spoken. Indeed, none of them can feel Yu Sheng''s level. However, they didn''t think too deeply about it given their grim situation.


    "Although I''m already at the Ascension Stage, but I''m only one person." Yu Sheng continued. "I could handle large armies alone, but ¨C " he said. " ¨C the key in sealing Ni Lai Gates lie on Zhe." He told them and pointed Zuo Zhe, who looked very ordinary compared to the conspicuous Yu Sheng, with his thumb. "My hands are too full dealing with those pesky demonic cultivators. How can I still have time to divide my attention in giving Zhe qi?" he asked.


    Their pupils shrank. That''s right. No matter how strong one is, but if he''s facing a large number, he could still fall. An army of ants can crush an elephant. So, the key lies on Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe tensed when he saw everyone''s gazes fell on him. "Y-y-you ¨C " he stammered. "Yu Sheng!" he cried and immediately hid behind Yu Sheng. His eyes watered like a frightened rabbit, in which he looks like now.


    Everyone immediately retracted their gaze. Even though no matter how strong Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe is, but naturally, they are not shameless to dump all the responsibilities on Yu Sheng''s and Zuo Zhe''s shoulders.


    Yu Sheng knows this, too, that''s why he told them the truth. "Zhe''s gift is like Cheng Sheng ¨C " he said when he felt Zuo Zhe pinched him. He chuckled.


    Zuo Zhe feels uncomfortable being compared to his ''son'', Cheng Sheng.


    " ¨C Zhe can drew the qi towards himself, thus, he an seal the Ni Lai Gate alone." Yu Sheng explained.


    They all stared at Zuo Zhe in awe. "Amazing!" Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and the others exclaimed in admiration.


    Zuo Zhe fiercely blushed. "I ¨C I''m not ¨C " he stammered once again.


    Yu Sheng smiled, full of doting as he looked at Zuo Zhe. Everyone''s face immediately stiffened when they saw the two being lovey-dovey. "..." get a room! They thought, complaining in their heart.


    "How do we exactly seal the Ni Lai Gate?" Jing Rui doesn''t like nonsense, and so his words immediately made everyone think back to their present business.


    Zuo Zhe felt chagrined as he looked at Jing Rui with a complicated gaze. This ''son'' of his makes him feel scared, which made him feel ashamed.


    Jing Rui when he saw Zuo Zhe''s gaze. "?" what''s wrong with him?


    Zuo Zhe cleared his throat as he retracted his gaze from Jing Rui. He turned to Li Tian, Jing Kang and Xi Ling. "Now that I have told you the reminders ¨C " he said and took a deep breath. " ¨C I will show you what the Ni Lai Gate looks like. Pay attention." He told him and then looked at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng nodded and opened his palm. Qi condensed and moved in the air until it formed a figure.


    Everyone stared in shock. "This is the Ni Lai Gate?!" they exclaimed as they looked at the seemingly ordinary-looking ancient stone gate. However, the longer they stared at it, they noticed that it seems like a wide, gaping mouth of the abyss.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "Look closely." He told them.


    The large group looked at him before they looked at the Ni Lai gate formed by condensed qi floating above the palm of Yu Sheng. They squinted their eyes to the point they disappeared before they finally noticed something.


    "There''s something written!" Qian Tian said.


    They nodded, indicating that they saw it, too. "''ni lai¡­''" they read the two words on the right side of the gate. Then, they turned to look at the left side. "¡­ ''hei¡­ long''?" they muttered. "''ni lai heilong''? You come to Heilong?" they said.


    Yu Sheng nodded, his expression grim. "These are the ''welcome'' greeting of the Heilong." He said and frowned. "They couldn''t be any more obvious¡­ brazenly showing off the entrance to their world."

 Chapter 316 - The Scum Is Bold

    They nodded. They couldn''t agree more to Yu Sheng''s words. The demonic cultivators, especially Wu Ran, are very bold to show to them the entrance to Heilong, their home. However, this shows that they are mocking them, the righteous cultivators. Because they know the righteous cultivators can''t enter the Heilong, no one would dare to, thus, they boldly show the entrance to Heilong as the righteous cultivators can''t do anything about this.


    This is a slap to the face of the righteous cultivators. And this is obviously what the demonic cultivators wanted to do: humiliate the righteous cultivators.


    "They really couldn''t wait to tear our faces." Xi Ling said through his gritted teeth. His fists on his side are clenched while suppressing his anger. He still didn''t forget there are the disciples around that are levels lower than him, so they''ll bear the brunt of the pressure he''ll be releasing if he''d get mad.


    "Saving face isn''t important right now." Yu Sheng said. "We have to seal the Ni Lai Gates remaining." He told them.


    "Yes." They nodded.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng called.


    "En." Zuo Zhe nodded as he walked beside Yu Sheng and pointed the Ni Lai Gate. "In sealing the Ni Lai Gate, you have to take note of the four main directions, and the four sub ones." He said as he moved his finger. "The four main directions are north, south, east and west. The four sub-directions are the northeast, northwest, the south east and the southwest." Then, the turned to them. "However, this isn''t enough." He frowned. "Because the Ni Lai Gates we are going to seal are closer to the main source of the demonic qi, we have to add more layers to the seal." He said as he turned to Yu Sheng and nodded.


    Yu Sheng nodded and the condensed qi forming the Ni Lai Gate moved. The Ni Lai Gate''s figure disappeared and was replaced by a diamond figure.


    "North, South East and West." Zuo Zhe pointed the four corners of the diamond. Then, a square overlayed the diamond. "Northeast, northwest, southeast and southwest." He said as he pointed the four corners of the square. "We only made two layers of the seal we placed upon the Ni Lai Gate. They''ll be enough since they are far from the Southmost Region. However, the Ni Lai gates in the Southmost region naturally will be stronger." He turned to them. "And so, we had to add more layers for security." He said and looked at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng nodded again and another square made of condensed qi overlayed the first square and the diamond, and another square overlayed the second square.


    "North-north-east. North-east-east. South-east-east. South-south-east. South-south-west. South-west-west. North-west-west, and north-north-west." Zuo Zhe said as he pointed the new eight directions before he turned to them. "We have to make these seals." He told them.


    Their expression turned grave. "This is¡­" Li Tian muttered.


    "A Seal Over A Layer of Seal Upon A Seal." Zuo Zhe answered.


    They felt dizzy just looking at the stacks of seals and hearing the name of the seal.


    "In short, it is a series of seals." Zuo Zhe said. "The first seal is the four main directions. The second seal is the four sub-directions. The third seal will be the north-north-east, north-north-west, south-south-east and south-south-west or the double north-and-south directions. And the fourth layer of seal will be the north-east-east, north-west-west, south-east-east and south-west-west or the double east-and-west directions." He explained.


    They all nodded in understanding as they silently studied the seals hovering above Yu Sheng''s palm formed by the condensed qi of Yu Sheng.


    Jing Rui has been silently listening when he suddenly thought of something. "There''s no Central?" he asked.


    Everyone looked at him. It''s not that they think that Jing Rui is seeking attention for his home region. But that, they also realized it, too. Each region has its own place on the seal, except the Central Region. The Southmost Region, naturally, belongs to the South.


    "It''s not my intention of excluding the central part." Zuo Zhe said. "Instead, it''s the most crucial part, which is I''m about to say." He explained.


    Jing Rui''s brows raised while the others looked at Zuo Zhe in confusion.


    "The Central Regions acts as the heart of the continent. However, in the seal, it will be serving as the key ¨C which is the most important." Zuo Zhe said.


    "What do you mean?" Fan Wen asked.


    "In each seal finished, we have to inject our power to its central point." Zuo Zhe said. "This central point will serve as the key to the seal. If the key is destroyed, then the seal will be vulnerable." He made a pause. "In short, this key serves as the protection of the seals. Thus, the key, or the central point, should be injected with more power than the other points." He explained.


    Everyone fell silent as they digested Zuo Zhe''s words. "You said, ''in each seal finished''." Xie Lan spoke. "There are four seals, so, we also have to make four ''keys''?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "That''s right." He answered. "You can compare it when you''re opening a gift. You open the gift from the middle, right? After the middle was torn off, the other sides can be opened." He explained. "Just that¡­ the Ni Lai Gate is a ''present'' from the demonic cultivators. But, an extremely terrible ''present''." He said.


    He wanted to compare the Ni Lai Gate as a present, to Pandora''s box. However, since no one knows who is Pandora and what is her box, then he left it be. But, who knows the righteous cultivators would react strongly?


    Their face immediately became dark. Not because of Zuo Zhe''s cold joke, but because of the severity of the situation. The Ni Lai Gate has already behaving like this, how much more if it gets worse? That if the demonic qi it releases becomes stronger, and more abundant? Where will the mortals live, then, after they robbed them of their land by destroying it through corruption using the demonic qi? What about the lives that were lost in the process, when the demonic qi corroded their body and they can''t stand the pain and corruption, losing themselves to insanity?


    Zuo Zhe also knows he has spoken too much and he lowered his head. "This is why I said that sealing the Ni Lai Gate is very taxing. It is also more dangerous than being the one guarding." He said. "Not only does it burn the qi faster than you could, you have to expend more qi for the seals so the Ni Lai Gate couldn''t release the demonic qi from the Heilong to Huilong.


    "We understand." They said.


    Zuo Zhe''s eyes widened he shook his head and waved his hands. "I ¨C I''m not preaching you or anything!" he said. "I''m just¡­ just concerned¡­" he said in a low voice it could barely be heard.


    Li Tian, the one closest to Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng since he''s the first to meet them, smiled. He also has a good temper, and so he mediated for everyone to ease the tension that rose. "We also aren''t mad at young master Zuo." He said. "Our anger is directed to the demonic cultivators that are harming everyone¡­ everything." He explained. "In fact, we are very thankful for young master Zuo." He told him.


    "Huh?" Zuo Zhe was startled. He looked at Li Tian.


    Li Tian smiled. "Many people are taking advantage of this situation to escape from their responsibilities." He said. "They have the ability to protect, not only their self, but also other people. Yet, they instead become cowards. Fear is one thing, but from power comes the responsibility. You were given the power to protect the people, and not to seek the protection of others." He clenched his fists. "Meanwhile, those who are weaker than them instead are the ones braving the danger in order to help the others. They are bolder than those hypocrites!" he gnashed his teeth.


    "Li Tian¡­"


    "Xiao Tian¡­!"


    "Li-shixiong¡­?" they all stared at Li Tian in shock. Li Tian''s face is red from anger.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen looked at each other. After Li Tian and the others came out from the Feng Hua Palace and returned, Li Tian has volunteered to help the Zhongyang together with Feng Mo and the others. After settling down the matters in Zhongyang, where Qi Ling died, Li Tian and the others came back and then helped his fellow disciples settling down the refugees in the Xinfaxian.


    Li Tian must have seen something during this time. Because they were too busy with some other matters, they didn''t have time to supervise the refugees in Xinfaxian and thus left this matter in the hands of the disciples.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen looked at each other, worry flashing in their eyes. "Xiao Tian." He called.


    "I''m alright, founder." Li Tian answered as he took a deep breath.


    "Xiao Tian¡­ are you really alright?" Fan Wen asked.


    Li Tian turned and nodded at them. "Founder, shifu." He called. "Before, I only acted as my fellow disciples'' support. This time, I want to become bolder, and act as the vanguard." He told them. "I can''t fall, and I want to be worthy of Chen Han!"

 Chapter 317 - The Scum Is Diligent

    Li Tian is of humble birth. He has no parents. No one knows where they went, or if they were dead. When Li Tian came to Xinfaxian, he is already independent. Xie Lan and Fan Wen asked him of his hometown, and they went to Li Tian''s hometown to investigate of Li Tian''s parents. But, no one could answer them directly, since no one knows who are they. All they know is that the young Li Tian who is a diligent and smart orphan and is also very kind.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen, naturally, didn''t hide this from Li Tian. Li Tian was very ashamed and nervous, thinking that their founder and shifu would scorn him. But, contrary to his expectations, Xie Lan and Fan Wen are very compassionate. They told him to treat them as his fathers, and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples as his siblings. He should also treat Xinfaxian as his home.


    Li Tian cried for an hour, very thankful for meeting Xie Lan and Fan Wen. He is also very glad to meet Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Feng Mo, who later became his best friends. Then, gradually, he met Chen Han.


    "Li-shixiong¡­!" Feng Mo cried and hugged Li Tian very tight. "Don''t cry. Don''t cry! We all know you''ve very worried for Cheng-shidi and da shixiong, as well as Chen-shixiong! They''ll be alright! They will definitely be!" he told him as he comforted him.


    Li Tian cried as he buried his face on Feng Mo''s shoulder. The others also remained silent since they know how worrying Chen Han''s situation is. They are all smart people, so they know that Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan have left Chen Han to Ming Ye, or Wu Ran. But, they also knew Cheng Sheng''s character, as well as Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s. Even if they would die, they definitely won''t leave their friend in exchange for their life. They are loyal to their family and friends. Thus, they know Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan wouldn''t forsake Chen Han¡­ unless they had a plan.


    Li Tian also knows this, and he trusts Cheng Sheng since he grew up together with Cheng Sheng. He and Cheng Sheng also went to the Xinfaxian Sect together to become disciples. Cheng Sheng is also Chen Han''s brother. And so, he knows Cheng Sheng would never harm Chen Han.


    Zuo Zhe looked at Li Tian, his eyes full of pity. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng just sighed as he kicked Zuo Zhe. Zuo Zhe turned to him and he raised his hand, telling him his hand is tired from him raising it.


    Zuo Zhe just rolled his eyes before he continued speaking. "Lastly, about the sealing process ¨C " he said.


    Everyone immediately returned alert as they turned to him.


    " ¨C you already know that the sealing process should be meticulously done, as well as the seal making." Zuo Zhe said. "The seals should be placed in order. The north-east-south-west seal should be placed first. Then, ''lock'' it with the central point." He said and tapped the center of the diamond.


    The diamond seal glowed after a ''heart'' was added onto it.


    "The second seal of northeast, southeast, southwest and northwest follows." Zuo Zhe said as Yu Sheng manipulated the condensed qi above his palm, moving according to Zuo Zhe''s words. "''lock'' it like the first seal, then, the third seal of north-north-east, south-south-east, south-south-west and north-north-west. Lock it, too." He said as he pointed the third seal topping the first and second seals before tapping the center of the third seal. "Lastly, the fourth seal of the north-east-east, south-east-east, south-west-west, and north-west-west. And, lock!" he said and tapped the center of the fourth seal.


    Then, a magical thing happened. They watched as the seals turned very fast and then suddenly halted. Then, all the seals disappeared on top of Yu Sheng''s palm. Their eyes widened and they suddenly felt anxious, thinking the seals failed. However, before they could speak, a bright light appeared on top of Yu Sheng''s palm. It almost blinded them and they covered their eyes.


    The light covered the entirety of the Millennium Ship before it died. "It¡­" they said.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "I only placed two layers of seals on the Ni Lai Gates we sealed. The result isn''t as strong as this ¨C Four Layered Seal." he said. "So, just follow the process, and it will definitely be a success!" he said with a raised fist.


    Everyone. "¡­" seeing the hyped expression on Zuo Zhe''s face, they suddenly felt unsure.


    Yu Sheng closed his palm. The condensed qi disappeared. "We should hurry." He told them.


    Everyone immediately recovered their expression.


    Xie Lan nodded while Fan Wen, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou joined Feng Mo to comfort Li Tian. "Sect leader Qian." He called Qian Tian. "My disciples xiao Ling will conceal the Millennium Ship once you''ve reached the Nanli Town. Xiao Qing and Jing Hei will protect you and your younger brother as you recover your former strength while xiao Rou will heal you and also continue refining medicines." He said.


    Qian Tian nodded. "I understand." He said.


    "Then, that''s it." Xie Lan said as he turned to the others.


    Jing Rui nodded at him. "We''ll be going east." He said, referring to the direction where one of the four Ni Lai Gates are located.


    "Be careful." Xie Lan told them.


    "Yes." Jing Rui answered and he turned to Jing Hei, who''s standing with Qian Lin on Qian Tian''s side together with Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou; and Jing Bai who''s standing with Feng Mo on Fei Lin''s and Xi Ling''s side. "Do your tasks dutifully." He told them.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei nodded. "Yes, uncle!" they answered and bowed.


    "Ling Ling." Jing Kang called.


    Lei Ling blushed, but his eyes watered. "I know." He said. "I''ll wait for you to come back." He told him. Jing Kang nodded. A smile appeared on his usually cold face.


    A faint smile appeared on Jing Rui''s lips before he turned to Jing Cheng, Jing Kang and Zheng Yi. "Let''s go!" he told them.


    "Yes!" they answered and together, they jumped off the ship.


    "We''ll be going too, brother." Xi Ling said and hugged Xie Lan tight. "You be very careful!" he told him.


    Xie Lan hugged him back. "You, too." He told him before he looked at Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin nodded at him, reassuring him. He sighed, relieved, before he let go of Xi Ling.


    He then turned to Feng Mo. "Xiao Mo." He called.


    Feng Mo let go of Li Tian who has now calmed down. He has also already bade his goodbye to Fan Wen and his fellow disciples. "Founder." He called.


    "Be very careful, okay?" he told him. "Your parents, as well as Wu Bai, are still waiting for you to return." He said.


    Feng Mo''s eyes brightened and he smiled before he bowed. "I will!" he said.


    Xie Lan nodded, satisfied, before he turned to Jing Bai who watched the Zunjingde Sect and Zheng Yi disappeared before he turned to Jing Hei.


    "Ah Hei." Jing Bai called.


    "Brother, be careful." Jing Hei said as he hugged Jing Bai tight.


    "I will. Ah Yi still doesn''t remember me." Jing Bai laughed.


    Jing Hei smiled before he patted Jing Bai''s back. Jing Bai then returned to Fei Lin and Xi Ling''s side. "We''ll be leaving, then." Fei Lin said. "Everyone, please take care." He said and nodded at them before the four of them left.


    "We''ll be going, too." Yu Sheng said.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Take care." He told them.


    "Yeah." Yu Sheng answered and grabbed Zuo Zhe by the waist.


    Zuo Zhe''s eyes widened and his face reddened in shame. "Why are you grabbing my waist?! Put me down - !" he told Yu Sheng as he hit Yu Sheng''s arm wrapping around his slim waist.


    Yu Sheng looked at him. "Can you fly?" he asked Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe. "¡­" fck. I almost forgot this is a xianxia world! His face reddened more in new shame. "¡­. No." he answered.


    Yu Sheng didn''t bicker with him anymore and he draw his sword. His sword floated in the air and he hopped on his sword, with Zuo Zhe carried in his arm. Then, they flew. In just a flash, they were gone.


    "Amazing¡­" they all sighed in admiration. This is the power of the Ascension Stage cultivator. He can be called an immortal.


    "Wen, we should hurry, too." Xie Lan told Fan Wen.


    "Yes¡­" Fan Wen said and turned to Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou. Hesitation flashed in his eyes before he suddenly hugged them tight. "Xiao Ling. I believe in you, so you should also believe in yourself." He whispered to Lei Ling. "Xiao Qing. You''re the eldest sister of them. Don''t hesitate to scold them!" he told her.


    Lei Qing grinned. "I definitely will, shifu!" she said and then turned to Lei Ling, You Rou, and even to Jing Hei and Qian Lin.


    Lei Ling, You Rou, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. "¡­"


    "Xiao Rou." Fan Wen called.


    "Shifu." She bowed.


    "You''re everyone''s youngest sister, but you don''t act spoiled. You''re a good girl." Fan Wen said. "So, just do whatever you want to do. But, you also have to support everyone as they support you." He told her.


    You Rou''s eyes watered. "Yes, shifu!" she answered.


    Fan Wen smiled, feeling proud of his disciples. "Lan. Xiao Tian. Let''s go." He said.

 Chapter 318 - The Scum Is An Impostor

    Heilong Realm.


    After memorizing the city where they arrived in Heilong, which they found out called ''First City'', Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan left the city, since if there''s a first city, then there must be second, third and so on.


    "Just how vast is this Heilong?" Fei Yin asked as they rented horses. They can''t just keep walking, much less ride on their sword since it''ll expose them. Thus, they decided to rent horses. Some demonic cultivators also ride on horses when they saw them pass by them.


    Yesterday, they met a demonic cultivator mounted on a horse that passed by them. He is arrogant and ridiculed them for being too poor that they can''t even buy a horse. Wu Yuan''s face darkened while Fei Yin smiled, but out of irritation. Cheng Sheng, the most level-headed and eloquent one, spoke some words of praise to the demonic cultivators to send the demonic cultivator away.


    But, after the demonic cultivator left, Cheng Sheng retched in disgust. Fei Yin helplessly comforted him and he earned Wu Yuan''s praise for enduring the disgust on talking with and praising the demonic cultivator, and also for managing to sending the demonic cultivator away, which saved them energy from almost engaging a battle with the demonic cultivator.


    Although fights are common sightings in Heilong, but they should avoid it as much as they could so that they won''t expose themselves as righteous cultivators. Or else, they would become like a piece of meat surrounded by the starving wolves whose eyes are green in greed. They won''t even have a piece of a bone left on them if that happened, and not even a drop of blood.


    Cheng Sheng smoothly mounted on the horse and patted the horse''s neck where its long, shining black hair cascading down like a waterfall of ink.


    "Hey, friends. Do you want to know how vast is Heilong?" they heard someone spoke.


    Cheng Sheng, as well as Fei Yin and Wu Yuan who are about to mount on their horses, turned and saw a familiar person. In this strange land, seeing someone familiar should be a fortune. But, that is on the premise that it is a friend, and not an enemy.


    This familiar person that spoke is sitting on a bench and is leaning on the trunk of the tree behind him. He is drinking leisurely, and has a relaxed smile on his face. His hair is braided, and has beads as ornaments. He looked like he''s from an ethnic group.


    "You''re that¡­" Wu Yuan said as his brows knitted.


    "Hm?" the person said and turned to them. He saw the displeased expression on their face. Question marks appeared on the top of his head. "Friends¡­ did I offend you somehow?" he asked, a look of puzzlement on his face. "Have we¡­ met?" he added.


    It was Cheng Sheng''s, Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s turn to be puzzled. "We have met you yesterday." Fei Yin answered.


    "''yesterday''?" the person said, looking confused.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. They started to doubt. Then, they turned to look back to the person, and observed him. At the same time, the person also looked at them.


    "¡­ there''s something different." Cheng Sheng said when he noticed something.


    "What is it?" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan asked.


    "He has no demonic aura in him." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "What?!" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were surprised. They turned to look at the person more. Then, they also noticed. "An ordinary person?" they said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded as he dismounted from his horse.


    Fei Yin helped him down. "Are you sure he is not masking his aura, or that he has no tool to hide his aura?" he asked.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered, his eyes never leaving the person while the person did the same. "Or else, the Shapeshifting Blanket would react." He told Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded. They trust Cheng Sheng, and so they lowered their vigilance.


    "Are you done discussing?" the person asked.


    "Yes." Wu Yuan nodded.


    The person. "¡­" he''s so straightforward! "¡­ who are you, guys?" he asked. "And you said you saw me yesterday?" he added.


    "We did." Fei Yin answered. "You were mounted on a black horse and even ridiculed us." He frowned.


    The person''s brows raised. "I ridiculed you?" he said. "Ridiculous!" he spat. "I''ve never left this place, nor I would offend anyone. I''m afraid my head will be cut off before I could even blink." He explained.


    It was Fei Yin''s turn to raise his brows. "It''s not you?" he said. "Why should we believe you?" he asked.


    "Why should I believe you?" the person asked back. "You''re just slandering me." He said.


    Fei Yin. "¡­" his face darkened. Not only was he defeated, but he also lost his face in front of Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" da shixiong was countered?! And he was rendered speechless?!


    Wu Yuan. "¡­" fortunately, it wasn''t I who quarreled¡­


    The person noticed the change in their mood and, maybe he is casual, he spoke. "Alright, alright. Let''s not fight." He said, placating the atmosphere. "I''m just an ordinary person. You all definitely know how to fight. I''m the one who will be suffering." He said.


    Cheng Sheng patted Fei Yin''s back to comfort him before he faced the person. "It''s not that we want to slander you. We came to rent some horses." He explained.


    "Are you saying the truth, that you really have seen me yesterday?" the person asked.


    After exchanging words with the person, Cheng Sheng already was familiar with the person''s temperament. This person is really casual, and not arrogant. "We have no reason to lie." He answered.


    The person nodded. "This must be a misunderstanding." He said.


    "I believe so." Cheng Sheng spoke. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t agree nor disagree. After all, it was Cheng Sheng who spoke with the demonic cultivator yesterday who looked so much like this stable owner.


    The stable owner smiled, looking pleased with Cheng Sheng''s gentlemanly manner. "I am Bai Yun." He said. "You friends are¡­?" he asked as he looked at them three.


    "Shen Shen." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Yin Jun." Fei Yin answered.


    "Qiu Yuan." Wu Yuan answered. The three of them has already made a plan before to use an alias when they arrive in the Heilong.


    "No. I mean ¨C " Bai Yun said as he took out a fan from his sleeve and opened it. His eyes narrowed into crescents as he looked at them. " ¨C you are righteous cultivators, right?" he said.


    Their pupils shrank and the vigilance they lowered earlier raised once again. Wu Yuan flashed behind Bai Yun, his hands formed into fists while Fei Yin took out a dagger and pointed it to Bai Yun''s neck. "How did you know?" Fei Yin asked.


    Contrary to their expectation, Bai Yun just glanced at the dagger beneath his chin before he ignored it. "If you were demonic cultivators, you would''ve acted arrogant and just stole my horses away." He smiled as he fanned himself. He couldn''t be anymore relaxed.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed. "Indeed." He said. "Did that demonic cultivator yesterday steal your horse?" he asked. "There''s one missing in the stable." He explained.


    Bai Yun chuckled. "You''re so perceptive." He said and nodded in admittance. "Demonic cultivators are known to be insidious. Not only are they thieves, but also impostors." He closed his fan and, using it, he pushed the dagger away from his face. "There''s only one stable ahead of this road ¨C mine. So, he must have used my face to trick you and so, when you''ve arrived here, you would get into a quarrel with me." He explained. "I am just an ordinary person, and you know martial arts. Added to the fact you outnumber me, even if just one of you would fight, my death is certain." He sighed. "After that, you would take three of my horses, while five remained. Then ¨C " he turned to look up at the roof. " ¨C someone would come back, either to replace me as a stable owner, or to steal my remaining horses and sell them. Am I right ¨C " he said and his smile disappeared. "- horse thief?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. In fact, they have already noticed another person''s presence when they arrived. Thus, they reacted normally when they saw the ''arrogant demonic cultivator'' they met yesterday. They are just waiting for the right time to act and capture the arrogant and impostor demonic cultivator.


    And the time is now. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, in half a second, jumped and landed on the roof. One behind and one in front of the startled demonic cultivator. His face is still that of the stable owner''s. He thought that the stable owner would die in them three''s hands, and thought that the three would be weaker than him after he saw Cheng Sheng''s ingratiating performance yesterday.

 Chapter 319 - The Scum Is Cringy

    The arrogant and impostor demonic cultivator is confident with his strength. However, he never expected he had underestimated his opponents. "You - !" he exclaimed, his eyes wide in both shock and fright. With one in front of him while one is behind him, he doesn''t know who to look at. And so, he looked below at Cheng Sheng.


    Although he is a demonic cultivator, but he is weaker than the others. He has evilness deep in his bones. However, how should he commit crimes if he has no strength? Shameful¡­ it is truly shameful! Thus, he tried his luck in Heilong.


    He, indeed, was lucky since he didn''t die crossing another realm. He wandered around in Heilong. But, he has become more cautious than he did in Huilong, since Heilong is full of treacherous demonic cultivators. Each one you meet is stronger than the former one you met.


    His encounter with Bai Yun is unexpected. In fact, it was only him who has seen Bai Yun while the other didn''t see him. He saw the stable owner looking very carefree, sleeping on his bench outside and is basking in the sun. Who could enjoy such a luxury of peace at this time? Thus, he stole a horse from Bai Yun after discovering Bai Yin is just an ordinary person. Then, he also copied Bai Yun''s face.


    After a day''s travel, he then met a small group of three who are also ordinary people. Two looked like bodyguards while the third one is their young master. Envy bubbled in his heart. Why does he keep meeting such lucky people like the stable owner and this young master?! How can they enjoy such a life?! Thus, he purposely ridiculed them. He knew that the direction the small group of three are going to is towards where the stable is located. If this small group of three meets the stable owner, they will definitely fight against each other after knowing that the ''stable owner'' ridiculed them.


    After waiting for the small group of three to leave, he tailed them until they finally are closer to the stable. Then, he went ahead of them to hide. The stable owner didn''t even notice his presence.


    "Don''t move!" he yelled as he tightened his grip on Cheng Sheng''s neck.


    As expected, Cheng Sheng is the young master of Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, since the two immediately stopped.


    He has been secretly watching them, and has seen never took any action against Bai Yun except talking to Bai Yun. And so, he knew Cheng Sheng is the weakest among them trio! Thus, he decisively jumped down from the roof and landed beside Cheng Sheng. He didn''t give any of them a chance to react and immediately seized Cheng Sheng by his neck!


    "No!" Fei Yin cried in alarm as he stared at Cheng Sheng being captured by the demonic cultivator.


    "Junior!" Wu Yuan cried, shocked by the sudden change in event.


    "Don''t hurt him!" Fei Yin agitatedly said as he and Wu Yuan jumped down from the roof and landed in front of the demonic cultivator and Cheng Sheng.


    "Hahahahaha!" the demonic cultivator laughed. "Hand me all of your wealth!" he told them.


    Bai Yun, the stable owner, suddenly sighed. "My wealth includes only this humble stable as well as the horses that remained." He said. "Even I have to wrong myself for sleeping outside on the hard and narrow bench, and bear the coldness of the ruthless and dark night." He shook his head in self-pity. There''s even a suspicious tear that glistened on the corner of his eye as he dejectedly hung his head, feeling ashamed after realizing what he said.


    "Then, I''ll be taking your horses!" the demonic cultivator told Bai Yun.


    Bai Yun cringed when he saw his face made a vicious and contemptuous expression with eyes filled with greed, and the face has a malicious smile. It made him want to vomit in disgust. However, he held himself back and just opened his fan to cover the lower part of his face. His shoulder rose and fell, and a puking sound can be heard from him from time to time. He feared that he might not want to see his face for a certain amount of time, and that he might just suddenly break a mirror if he sees one.


    The demonic cultivator doesn''t know he is being despised, and also doesn''t know the psychological problem a certain stable owner whom he stole the appearance from, is undergoing right now.


    He ignored Bai Yun and faced Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "Hand over to me all the golds and silvers you have! As well as the jewelries!" he told them.


    "Mister." Cheng Sheng who is being held captive spoke. "Why are you sure we have golds and silvers, and jewelries?" he asked.


    "Aren''t you going to the Fengliuyun?" the demonic cultivator asked.


    "''Fengliuyun''?" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan asked.


    "Don''t act as if you don''t know!" the demonic cultivator snapped at them two. "Aren''t you heading there, that''s why you are taking this road?!" he asked them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan''s expression went almost the same ¨C blank. What the hell is Fengliuyun? However, one thing they are certain of is that it is a place.


    Cheng Sheng''s mind, however, worked fast. "N-no¡­" he spoke in a voice shaking with fear. "Don''t take them!" he said.


    "Hahahaha!" the demonic cultivator evilly laughed as he turned him to face him. There is an insidious look that flashed in his eyes. "Going to Fengliuyun¡­ who is your patron?" he asked.


    "''patron''?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Who are they? Who do you want to protect you?" the demonic cultivator asked. "Meng Gui? No. Although he is strong, but he is sissy." He shook his head as he pondered. "Shang He? Nah. You look sissy, so he definitely won''t accept your group. Then, Ma Wen? It is possible¡­ that old man likes to take care of the younglings¡­ but only to refine them later. Hehe ¨C " he evilly laughed. "But, looking at your appearance¡­ Du Xiang would definitely like you." He said as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s face. "Your face suits her appetite. She really likes young flesh ¨C " he grinned, filled with ill intention. Who knows what does he meant by ''flesh''?


    "I¡­ I ¨C " Cheng Sheng stammered, hiding the fact that he doesn''t know a single bit of what the demonic cultivator said. However, because of his acting, they''ve gained a lot of information.


    There are actually ruling factions in Heilong. Not just two, but three. And, there''s also that ruler who rules above all for the past five hundred years. Why do they have lots of enemies?! They still haven''t even seen a shadow of Wu Fan and Chen Jing!


    "What? Bring out your treasures now, or your neck will snap." The demonic cultivator said. "Then, let me think to whom shall I send your corpse: Ma Wen, or Du Xiang? Hmm¡­" he chuckled.


    "Either way, I''m going to die, right?" Cheng Sheng said. His voice changed form being weak to strong.


    However, because the demonic cultivator is immersed in his fantasy, he didn''t notice. "That''s right. You''re surprisingly smart." He told him as he nodded in approval. "Both Ma Wen and Du Xiang likes smart young people. This makes it harder for me to choose to whom shall I send you¡­" he muttered as his brows knitted while he pondered deeply. He can''t afford to offend either of the two.


    "Then, let me decide for you." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Really?" the demonic cultivator said.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. Then, he raised his leg and bent it to kick the demonic cultivator on his back, hitting his spine.


    A loud crack can be heard as the demonic cultivator''s spine broke. Bai Yun closed his eyes when he heard the sound while Fei Yin and Wu Yuan just apathetically looked at the demonic cultivator fall on the ground after his spine was broken. He can''t move an inch.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called as he immediately checked Cheng Sheng''s neck.


    "No bruise." Cheng Sheng said. "The Shapeshifting Blanket acts as my second skin, so the demonic cultivator didn''t notice he pinched the wrong ''skin''." He whispered.


    "Good." Fei Yin nodded and patted the Shapeshifting Blanket covering Cheng Sheng''s arm inside the sleeve.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yuan grabbed the sitting inside the stable and pointed it towards the demonic cultivator.


    "H-how¡­" the demonic cultivator spoke. He shakingly raised his head in order to look at Cheng Sheng. He can''t believe a flimsy looking young man would be so strong to knock him down in just one strike, and immediately rendering him invalid.


    "Speak. Who are those people you''ve mentioned?" Wu Yuan asked.


    The demonic cultivator''s eyes widened in shock. "You don''t know them?!" he was stunned.


    Wu Yuan didn''t speak, indicating for the demonic cultivator to answer. However, blood trickled out of the corner of the demonic cultivator''s mouth. Not a second later and his eyes rolled before his head hit the ground.


    He died.

 Chapter 320 - The Scum Is A Noble

    "Oops." Cheng Sheng spoke and covered his mouth with his hand. "I hit him too hard." He said and awkwardly smiled at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. He''s clearly guilty.


    "Meng Gui, Shang He, Ma Wen and Du Xiang are the demonic leaders of Heilong." Bai Yun, whose presence they have ignored, spoke.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan have already guessed as such. "They act as generals?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "''generals''?" Bai Yun said and laughed as if he has heard a joke. "There are no generals in Heilong." He said.


    "Huh?"


    "Why should there be a general ¨C " Bai Yun said as he opened his fan. " ¨C when he is not needed?" he asked.


    "What do you mean, ''not needed''?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Heilong is a No Rule Land. Why appoint a general, when there is no law to follow? No orders to execute?" Bai Yun asked. "Wouldn''t his position be just empty? Be useless?" he said and smiled.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan fell silent. They looked at Bai Yun''s smile that is filled with mystery. Every word of his is spoken in volumes.


    Bai Yun didn''t care how they will react. "Which Patrician House did you come from?" he asked.


    "''Patrician House''?" they asked.


    "Oh. Right ¨C " Bai Yun muttered as if he remembered something. " ¨C you look like a well-bred young master and I also got carried away by what the demonic cultivator said earlier." He explained. "I forgot you are righteous cultivators." He warmly smiled at them.


    However, the more one is being kind, the more reason for them to hide their intention. Yet, none of Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan spoke to pry into Bai Yun''s secrets. Even though Bai Yun is hiding his unknown intention towards them, but they didn''t sense any malice from him.


    "A Patrician House is a family of nobles." Bai Yun explained to them.


    Wu Yuan has grown up from a noble family. However, his concept of a noble family differed from Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin have gone through countless worlds, so they also have heard of noble families of foreign countries.


    The xianxia world''s noble families are families with their own respective prestige. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng''s and Fei Yin''s understanding of the noble families differed slightly. The xianxia world''s novel families can either be old or new, depending on the reputation they build. They are also free-willed.


    Meanwhile, the noble families that Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin understood are families with noble blood. They can be royal descendants, or indirect royal descendants so they are cold noble bloods. Because they are related to the monarch, they are also the monarch''s subjects. So, they are also the first ones to be tasked by the monarch since the monarch doesn''t trust the common people ¨C only those who are his relatives, or people with relation to him.


    "Are you someone from a Patrician House?" Cheng Sheng directly asked. With Bai Yun''s unique temperament, it will be surprising he isn''t a noble blood.


    "I''m not." Bai Yun answered and smiled.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" it is surprising. "Really?" he asked as he looked at Bai Yun''s amber-colored eyes.


    "Really." Bai Yun nodded.


    Cheng Sheng knows he is lying, so he didn''t push him. After all, they are also lying. Both parties have secrets to keep, so they stopped testing each other.


    "Are the Patrician Houses strong?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "They each have their own influence. However, when it comes to strength, they have to rely on the Four Demonic Leaders." Bai Yun answered.


    They fell silent. What he meant, the Patrician Houses only has a power, but doesn''t have the corresponding strength to wield the power. Meanwhile, the Four Demonic Leaders have strength, but they are restricted by power. So, Bai Yun is implying that the Patrician Houses and the Four Demonic Leaders are dependent on each other.


    That''s why the demonic cultivator earlier asked him those words. Which demonic leader did they choose? It proves that the Patrician Houses can choose which Demonic Leader they''ll support. The demonic cultivator also called the demonic leaders as ''patrons''.


    "You know a lot." Fei Yin said as he sized up Bai Yun.


    Bai Yun chuckled. "This is because I am too idle." He said as he fanned himself.


    Fei Yin just snorted.


    "Are you sure you''re not a noble blood?" Bai Yun asked. "Your surname is ''Shen''¡­ I remember there is a Patrician House that is surnamed ''Shen'' ¨C " he said.


    Fei Yin''s face darkened while Cheng Sheng stiffly smiled. "I''m not." He told him.


    "That''s right. The Shen family were annihilated¡­" Bai Yun spoke.


    They ignored him. They know that Bai Yun is just teasing them since Bai Yun knows they are using fake names.


    "You must have come from the First City?" Bai Yun asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "Although the Heilong is a lawless place, but the First City is slightly different." Bai Yun told them.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. They also noticed it, too. The First City of Heilong isn''t any different from the cities in Huilong.


    "The Ni Lai Gates are all leading to the First City." Bai Yun said. "Thus, the ''visitors'' will arrive in the First City. To welcome the ''guests'', the First City is very ''welcoming'' towards them." He explained. "Although there might be some crimes like murder, arson and theft, but it''s slightly better than the other cities in Heilong." He added.


    "How many cities are there in Heilong?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "There are two large cities and four small cities. A total of six cities." Bai Yun answered. "The four small cities are the cities each owned by the Four Demonic Leaders after they have set up their camps. One of the two large cities is the First City." He explained. "As for the remaining large city¡­"


    Fei Yin has picked up his brain. "The city for the Patrician Houses?" he asked.


    "Not exactly right." Bai Yin said.


    Fei Yin frowned.


    "That city is where the Patrician Houses are located." Bai Yun said.


    Their eyes flashed when they caught the word ''located''. Recalling the words Fei Yin spoke, they''ve come up a conjecture. "That city is not for the Patrician Houses, but for¡­ the emperor?" Cheng Sheng said.


    "Bingo." Bai Yun said.


    Wu Yuan frowned in contemplation. He had never liked using his brain to think of solutions. He is used to solve them through force. "I thought you said there are no generals?" he asked. Although he doesn''t usually exercise his brain, but that doesn''t mean he is dumb.


    "There isn''t." Bai Yun said.


    "Then ¨C "


    "There can be no general, but there can be an emperor." Bai Yun said.


    Silence. After a while, Cheng Sheng spoke. He has become familiar with the way Bai Yun thinks, and so he said. "There are no generals, since the emperor can protect himself by himself." He looked at Bai Yun who chuckled. "The emperor is very powerful and strong." He added.


    "That''s right." Bai Yun nodded.


    "How about Wu Ran?" Fei Yin asked. "Which rank is he?"


    "A demonic leader." Bai Yun answered.


    "Huh? Weren''t there only four?" Fei Yin asked.


    "There are only four, since only four were named by the demonic cultivator." Bai Yun pointed out and turned to look at the demonic cultivator whose corpse is lying on the ground. His face returned to his original face, which looked very ordinary.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan whose IQ has gone offline. "¡­" fine. You''re the ones who are smart.


    "Wu Ran is the fifth demonic leader¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered when he suddenly remembered something. "Wait ¨C " he said and looked at Bai Yun who is smiling. He seemed like to guess what Cheng Sheng is thinking. Or that, he has already expecting for Cheng Sheng to notice the fact and then ask him. "There are only four small cities which are for the four demonic leaders. Then, the large city of the First City, then the other large city for the emperor of Heilong. So ¨C " he said. " ¨C where is Wu Ran''s city¡­?" he asked when his voice suddenly trailed off after he realized something. His eyes widened in horror and shock.


    "Sheng? What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked, feeling alarmed when he saw the panicked look on Cheng Sheng''s face. Wu Yuan also felt worried, but he didn''t speak since he doesn''t know how to comfort people.


    Cheng Sheng ignored them and he just stared at Bai Yun who is enjoying the change of the expressions on his face. "Wu Ran''s city¡­" he said. "It is the biggest ''city''." He muttered.


    Bai Yun didn''t speak and just waited for him to finish drawing his conclusion.


    "Sheng. What are you talking about?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng heard his voice and looked at him. "Wu Ran''s city ¨C " he said as he took a deep breath when he felt his breath hitched. " ¨C it is the Huilong." He told him.


    "Huh?"


    "Wu Ran''s ''city''¡­ is the Huilong."

 Chapter 321 - The Scum Is An Emperor

    "F*ck ¨C " Fei Yin cursed, his expression very ugly.


    Wu Yuan, if not for his strict upbringing by his father, Wu Fan, he would have also cursed after he heard what Cheng Sheng said. His brows knitted almost into a line and his expression is also ugly like Fei Yin.


    Cheng Sheng''s face is pale as he stared at Bai Yun in horror. "Wu Ran¡­" he said. "Is he planning on revolting against the current emperor of Heilong?" he asked.


    Bai Yun''s expression, contrary to them, is as relaxed as ever. His brows raised because of Cheng Sheng''s question. "Are you thinking I am someone from the imperial palace?" he asked.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng was caught off-guard by the sudden change in topic. However, he immediately realized the relevance of Bai Yun''s question. "No. I''m not planning on sowing discord. Everyone are all intelligent people, much less the emperor of Heilong who ruled for five hundred years." He said.


    Bai Yun nodded, agreeing to what Cheng Sheng said. "There is no law in Heilong, so everything is possible." He said. "Revolting, of course, is included. ''might is right''. Only the fists speak here. It is rare for you to find a person here in Heilong who can be spoken with, reasoned with." He told them.


    Cheng Sheng thought about it. His mind is working fast. "Five hundred years ago, the Wuran Kingdom sank. But, it actually just evolved, starting to evolve into a realm." He started. "Wu Ran, the king, died. He was then reincarnated only four hundred years later as Ming Ye, a beggar orphan who later became an elder in the Youxiwang Sect. However, during this five hundred years, this new realm is under the rule of someone mighty, treating him as an emperor." He explained. "Then, Wu Ran, who is using Ming Ye''s body, made contact with the emperor of the Heilong. It was then that he found out how his kingdom developed into the Heilong Realm." He paced back and forth as he spoke.


    "They must have made a deal between each other." Wu Yuan said.


    "That''s right!" Cheng Sheng said as he clenched his fists. His expression looked agitated. "This emperor of Heilong has already set up his own territory. But, where would that leave Wu Ran? The emperor''s territory is originally Wu Ran''s." he said. "So, he told Wu Ran that he''ll help him build his new kingdom. Only, the kingdom is Huilong." He finished.


    "F*cking bastards!" Fei Yin kicked the tree.


    "Hey! Hey! Don''t hurt my tree!" Bai Yun said as he immediately checked the tree''s trunk. He sighed in relief when there was no crack on the trunk. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "I didn''t expect for you to be this smart." He told Cheng Sheng. "Yes. Everything is as you said." He then tapped Cheng Sheng''s shoulder with his closed fan. "The Heilong emperor and Wu Ran have made a deal with each other, thus, it can''t be said that Wu Ran is revolting. Since his territory will be in Huilong." He told them.


    Cheng Sheng''s, Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s faces darkened.


    "The remnants of the Wuran Kingdom are now Wu Ran''s soldiers." Bai Yun continued as he sat back on the bench. He opened his fan and fanned himself.


    "They are that loyal to him?" Fei Yin asked. "It''s been five hundred years¡­" he said.


    "You''re right. It''s already been five hundred years." Bai Yun said. "So, they shouldn''t be that much loyal to him as before." He said.


    "Then, why?" Wu Yuan asked. "Because they are a part of the deal the Heilong emperor made with Wu Ran?" he said.


    "There''s some truth with that." Bai Yun said as he turned to Wu Yuan.


    "''there''s some truth''?" Cheng Sheng asked. "This isn''t the reason why they are helping Wu Ran?" he asked.


    "Sharp!" Bai Yun praised Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes, as if saying, ''spare me the praises''.


    "The real reason why the remnants of the Wuran Kingdom helping Wu Ran, their former king, is because the Heilong will be undergoing in a big change." Bai Yun said.


    "''big change''?" Fei Yin asked.


    Bai Yun nodded. "Heilong will be implementing rules." He smiled. "In short, there will be a set of rules, or a law, in Heilong in the future." He told them.


    Shock is an understatement. "WHAT?!?!" Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were stunned. That Heilong that is lawless will be having a law?!


    Bai Yun could guess what they are thinking just by looking at their shocked expression. "Actually¡­" he spoke. "That''s not really it." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "Wait ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he wrinkled his face while in deep contemplation. " ¨C Heilong¡­ the emperor¡­ five hundred years¡­ Wu Ran and the Wuran kingdom¡­ the deal - " he muttered.


    Bai Yun smiled. "Finally figured it out?" he asked Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him. "Heilong isn''t the Wuran Kingdom." He concluded.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at him. "What do you mean?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to them. "Although the Heilong is located where the Wuran kingdom was before, but over the five hundred years, the land changed." He said. "As well as the people changed. There''s also the emperor that ruled them." He explained.


    "Wait¡­ I think I get it now ¨C " Fei Yin said. " ¨C Heilong is Wuran, but not exactly the Wuran kingdom." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded as he also realized it. "Wu Ran must have realized it, too, that things have completely changed, and everything can''t go back the way it was before." He said. "The Heilong''s emperor wanted to separate the Heilong from Wu Ran to have the Heilong completely under his control. So, the deal was made." He explained.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng said.


    Bai Yun''s eyes brightened as he looked at them three. "You are all smart people!" he clapped his hands.


    Cheng Sheng made a small smile while Fei Yin snorted and Wu Yuan''s expression became blank.


    Bai Yun wasn''t offended by their bland reaction and spoke instead. "You are all smart people. So, why have you come here?" he asked. The ''here'' he is referring to is Heilong.


    "We are looking for our parents." Wu Yuan answered.


    Bai Yun looked at each one of them before he spoke. "You three are brothers?" he asked.


    "No." Wu Yuan answered and pointed Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "They are." He said.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "¡­" does being disciple brothers count?


    Bai Yun looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin with surprise. "So you are brothers!" he said. "No wonder you two are more intimate!" he laughed.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. "¡­" guess it counts¡­


    "So, your parents are¡­?" Bai Yun asked.


    "Also righteous cultivators." Wu Yuan answered. "There are two of them that went here. We lost them." He explained. Although his words are very short, but they are comprehensive.


    "Oh." Bai Yun said as he flipped open his fan and waved it. "I didn''t see any righteous cultivators around here, until you three appeared." He said and pointed at them.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other and helplessly sighed. They''ve reached a dead end once again. "Thanks, anyway." They sighed and weakly sat on another bench.


    Bai Yun nodded. "I''ll clean up the stable first." He said before he walked towards the demonic cultivator''s corpse. They watched him picked up the demonic cultivator''s leg and dragged him away.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region.


    "HAH!" Jing Hei and Lei Qing panted as they collapsed on the floor of the ship, completely exhausted after killing the demonic cultivators that attacked them.


    "Jie¡­ Jing-shixiong¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Lei Ling cried as he fell on his knees. "Everyone, I''m sorry!" he apologized.


    Qian Lin helplessly smiled while You Rou waved her hand to Lei Ling. "Lei-shixiong, don''t cry. We''re all fine!" she told him as she crawled out from under the table. "Sect leader Qian, medicine?" she asked as she looked up at Qian Tian, raising a bottle of medicine.


    "I''m not that exhausted." Qian Tian told her.


    Two hours after Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian left, they all shut down the Millennium Ship''s barrier to preserve the Millennium Ship''s energy. Then, they helped Lei Ling set up a barrier around the ship for them.


    Who knows where did the demonic cultivators popped out, or they are actually secretly monitoring them? They boarded the ship before they all could finish setting up the barrier. Fortunately, Jing Hei and Lei Qing are present. Qian Lin''s injuries were also completely healed, and more than half of Qian Tian''s strength has returned. They have wiped out the demonic cultivators.


    "Wah!" You Rou suddenly exclaimed when she tripped over a demonic cultivator''s corpse.


    "Are you okay?!" they asked.


    "I''m alright¡­" You Rou answered before her voice trailed off. "Yi? His hair looks weird." She said and pointed the hair of the demonic cultivator that was exposed.


    The hair was braided with colorful beads as the ornaments.

 Chapter 322 - The Scum Is Ignorant

    "They must be a tribe." Qian Tian spoke as he thoughtfully looked at the braided hair of the demonic cultivator with colorful beads at the ends.


    "A tribe?" Lei Qing asked as she pulled the mask of the demonic cultivator.


    They saw some tattoos on the demonic cultivator''s chest, neck and cheeks. The tattoos looked eccentric, especially the symbols drawn aside from the strange characters which they couldn''t understand. But, given that they haven''t met any tribes in the continent, naturally, they wouldn''t know anything about interpreting tattoos.


    Jing Hei pondered. "Uncle said that there were tribes in the past." He said. "These tribes are what occupying the continent. But, over time, they disappeared for some reason." He explained and looked at the corpse of the demonic cultivator.


    "But, they are here now¡­" Qian Lin said.


    "Did they become demonic cultivators and hid?" You Rou asked.


    "How long could they have hid, only to resurface now¡­" Lei Ling muttered.


    "Lei Ling, You Rou, Qian Lin. Go set up the barrier." Qian Tian said. "Jing Hei, Lei Qing and I will throw away the corpses after inspecting them." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered and everyone began to move.


    Heilong Realm.


    "What does the emperor of the Heilong look like?" Cheng Sheng asked as Bai Yun served them tea and snacks. "What kind of person is he? Or, is he not human? Is he a monster?" he asked.


    "He''s not a human, but he''s also not a monster, literally." Bai Yun answered.


    "What does that mean?" Wu Yuan asked. "What kind of being is he?"


    Bai Yun turned to him. "A god." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Bai Yun were stunned. A god?! Their eyes widened as they looked at each other.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng''s face turned serious. They know that Cheng Sheng is a demigod, as well as Yu Sheng, since Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng are Hui Shen, the god of creation''s, children. However, Hui Shen is already dead. Bai Shen''s and Hei Shen''s whereabouts are unknown in the other world, and they expected them to be dead because all the other worlds were destroyed by the Devourer, and only their world remained.


    So, how come there is a god in this world? Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng knows this world may be xianxia, but the immortals that already ascended are not gods, since a god is omnipotent. Thus, this world has no god! It''s supposed to has no god!


    But, they suddenly remembered that the Heilong Realm is another dimension. It was superimposed with this dimension, thus both dimensions became connected to each other. The question is, where did this Heilong realm come from? From Huilong continent itself? Can a dimension create another dimension on its own?


    "Jing Xian." Fei Yin called inside his mind.


    "My Lord." Jing Xian spoke. "The Heilong Realm really came from Huilong Continent." He said. "A new dimension really appeared in this dimension!" he told him.


    Fei Yin''s brows knitted into a frown. "That can''t be¡­" he looked at Cheng Sheng. Suddenly, something came to his mind and he felt enlightened.


    If Cheng Sheng, someone from another world, could come here, could a dimension give birth to another dimension is possible?


    Maybe lovers really are telepathic towards each other since Cheng Sheng understood Fei Yin''s gaze and could read the change in Fei Yin''s expression. So, the Heilong Realm came to because of me? He thought. They really don''t believe that no matter how abundant the demonic qi is, it could create a realm. That was just them finding a cause to temporarily use and solve a problem. Cheng Sheng never expected that everything might be related to him.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" they heard Bai Yun asked. "Why do you look you''ve hit a wall?" he asked.


    "It''s because we are very ignorant." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "''ignorant''?" Bai Yun was taken aback. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Mr. Bai. We came to Heilong because of our concern for our parents." Cheng Sheng said. "We haven''t seen much of the world, so we don''t know how vast it is. Thus, he entered Heilong in a moment of impulsiveness, not giving much thought of the consequences of our decision." He explained, and his eyes reddened. "We just want our parents back. If not for my brother''s and friend''s exceptional martial arts, as well as my wittiness, we would have¡­ would have ¨C " he said as he hung his head in self-blame.


    Bai Yun''s eyes widened in surprise. "So, you are¡­" he said.


    "We regret it." Cheng Sheng answered as he slumped his back on his chair. His eyes looked blank and his face looked bleak. "We thought we would immediately see our parents when we arrive. Who would''ve known that Heilong is so vast?" he asked and bitterly smiled.


    Bai Yun nodded, looking pensive.


    "Then, there''s this emperor. And what that demonic cultivator said earlier, the Four Demonic Leaders¡­" Cheng Sheng exhaled a sigh. "Not to mention those Patrician Houses¡­" he added.


    Bai Yun nodded, seeming to finally understood what Cheng Sheng wants to convey. "I understand." He said. "Young people naturally have time to be rash and reckless, especially when it concerns their loved ones." He smiled as he sipped his tea.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Thank you for understanding, Mr. Bai." He said, his eyes are filled with gratitude.


    "No worries, no worries. I once was also a young man like you." Bai Yun said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "¡­" waving a white flag. We admit defeat. Cheng Sheng is very good in acting! Even they, Cheng Sheng''s conspirators, almost believed Cheng Sheng''s acting. Cheng Sheng salvaged the situation earlier after they were shocked from what they have learned.


    Bai Yun, who didn''t notice Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s strange expression, sighed, full of pity as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "I''m really sorry if I can''t help. I really haven''t seen any righteous cultivator, except from you three." He said. His expression looked dismayed.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine¡­" Cheng Sheng said as he forced a smile. "We were just too ignorant, we almost died after being plotted against by that demonic cultivator." He said. "Thankfully, Mr. Bai is here to hint at us, so we noticed that something was wrong." He clutched his fist towards Bai Yun.


    "I can tell you what I know to be easier for you to look for your parents." Bai Yun proposed.


    "Really?!" Cheng Sheng''s eyes brightened as he looked at Bai Yun.


    Bai Yun nodded as he flipped his fan open and fanned himself. "Yes. It''s perfunctory." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "Then, can you tell us what are the things that should be avoided by us in Heilong when we continue to look for our parents later?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Bai Yun muttered as he pondered. He picked up a biscuit and ate it. "Aside from the Four Demonic Leaders and the Patrician Houses, you should also be more wary from now on towards the demonic cultivators you meet." He told them.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Is there anything else?" he asked.


    "Also, be more vigilant of the foods here." Bai Yun said and pointed the pastries he served to them. "Demonic cultivators are fond of ''exotic'' foods." He told them.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and he hastily nodded. "Thank you for the reminder!" he told him.


    Bai Yun smiled. "It''s nothing." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in relief, then sincerely smiled as he bowed to Bai Yun. "Many thanks, Mr. Bai." He said. "I hope we could meet us again!" he told him as he rose from his seat.


    Bai Yun nodded. "I apologize, my stable has no rooms for you to stay in." he said. "You should hurry, then. There''s a town one li ahead. You will reach it by dusk with my horses." He told them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded at him and uttered thanks before going out to fetch the horses. "Thanks a lot for the help, Mr. Bai!" Cheng Sheng said again before he followed Fei Yin and Wu Yuan outside.


    Bai Yun smiled. "Good luck and take care!" he said before he looked at the gold ingot on the table. He picked it up and, without inspecting it, placed it inside his pouch. Then, he walked towards the backyard.


    The demonic cultivator''s corpse was buried on the foot of the tree¡­ and beside ten other graves.


    A smile appeared on Bai Yun''s lips. "Good luck¡­ and take care." He muttered before he walked back and closed the door leading to the backyard.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region.


    "Yu-ge! Young master Zuo, you''re back!" Lei Ling exclaimed when he saw Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe are flying towards the ship.


    "En." Yu Sheng nodded as he and Zuo Zhe landed. "Something happened?" he asked.


    Lei Ling almost cried and knelt before Yu Sheng. "There is!" he answered.


    "What is it?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "We were attacked by demonic cultivators." You Rou spoke. A medicinal fragrance can be smelled from her body. She has just finished refining medicines.

 Chapter 323 - The Scum Is Adaptive

    Yu Sheng didn''t look surprised. "It would be easy for your group to deal with them." He said. It isn''t because he underestimates the strength of the demonic cultivators, nor overestimate their group''s abilities, but because he trusts their group''s capabilities.


    Qian Lin and Jing Hei have undergone the trials of the Intersect Competition, and they have soaked in the Spring of Life, having its blessing thus their strength increased to Nascent Soul Stage cultivators. Lei Qing''s strength is also a shy away from the Nascent Soul Stage after she experienced a breakthrough during the Intersect Competition. Lei Ling and You Rou may haven''t experience their breakthrough during the Intersect Competition, but they did after the war against the demonic cultivators broke out.


    There''s also no need to mention Qian Tian. Although Qian Tian is the youngest elder in their Qianxu Sect, but his strength is nearing his father''s, Qian Shan''s, strength.


    "Indeed." Qian Tian nodded in agreement.


    Yu Sheng observed them. "There''s one more thing?" he asked when he saw their expression of wanting to say something but hesitating. Although their expression has relaxed after finally setting up the barrier around the Millennium Ship, but they also looked tense as if they have undergone through something.


    "Yes." Lei Qing answered. "The demonic cultivators that attacked us are different from the usual demonic cultivators." She said. The usual demonic cultivators she is talking about are the ones who always attack them, wielding their long swords.


    However, when they checked the group of demonic cultivators that attacked them, their weapons aren''t long swords.


    "Different? In what way?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "The group of demonic cultivators this time seemed to come from a tribe." Jing Hei answered.


    "A tribe?" Zuo Zhe was surprised.


    "Yes." Qian Lin nodded.


    "What do they look like?" Yu Sheng casually asked.


    "They have braided hairs with colorful beads at the end of their braids." Qian Tian answered. "There''s also a tattoo on their face, neck and chest, with some symbols and strange characters. We couldn''t decipher them ¨C " he helplessly sighed in defeat.


    Although he is a promising son, caring brother, and an outstanding da shixiong, but he isn''t a genius. His achievements are large contributed by his hard work and patience. He obviously can''t compare with Cheng Sheng, a genius, who, if is here right now, might have understood what do these demonic cultivators'' tattoos mean.


    "Also, their weapons are sabers." Qian Tian added when he remembered those curved swords held by the demonic cultivators.


    Because of the unfamiliarity with the enemies'' weapon, they had to become more cautious. Thus, the battle became harder than usual. Fortunately, everyone is adaptive and the number of the demonic cultivators that attacked them is small so they won the battle.


    Everyone is preoccupied with the demonic cultivator''s tattoos and weapons that they didn''t notice Yu Sheng''s expression underwent a big change. "Braided hair with beads?" Yu Sheng muttered, his brows knitted in deep contemplation. "Saber?" he added.


    Zuo Zhe who''s near Yu Sheng heard him spoke and he turned. "What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw Yu Sheng''s knitted brows. He never saw Yu Sheng show this complicated expression before. His heart thumped. He suddenly felt nervous.


    Yu Sheng turned to him and his eyes narrowed as if he thought of something. Zuo Zhe''s heart skipped a beat. Oh, no. What is it now?! Why does he look murderous?! He thought and felt his heart beat faster. He subconsciously took a step back, away from Yu Sheng.


    "Oh, right." Qian Tian spoke, didn''t notice the change in the atmosphere between Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe. "Young master Yu, young master Zuo. Were you alright? How did the Sealing go?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng broke his eye contact with Zuo Zhe and turned to answer Qian Tian. "Killed them all." He spoke and pulled Zuo Zhe''s arm. "Zhe is tired. We''re going to rest first." He said, ignoring Zuo Zhe''s silent refusal when Zuo Zhe tried to pull his arm back.


    "Oh, of course. Of course." Qian Tian nodded and waved at them, indicating that they can go inside in the cabin to rest.


    "En." Yu Sheng nodded at Qian Tian before he pulled Zuo Zhe away.


    Zuo Zhe, although he felt scared, but he doesn''t want the others to notice and drag them in his problem. "What do you want now?!" he asked Yu Sheng after Yu Sheng closed the door of their room.


    "What you wrote ¨C " Yu Sheng spoke as he looked at Zuo Zhe. " ¨C where did those tribesmen come from?" he asked.


    "''tribesmen''¡­?" Zuo Zhe''s brows knitted and he frowned. "I didn''t write anything about them!" he said.


    "Are you sure?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Yes!" Zuo Zhe nodded hard.


    Yu Sheng stared at Zuo Zhe for a long time and saw that Zuo Zhe''s eyes are clear. Zuo Zhe is indeed telling the truth. He also remembered what Fei Yin told him before about the ''dreams'' sent to the people of the other world, and those people became authors, like Zuo Zhe, after they wrote about their ''dreams'' as a form of their imagination.


    However, Zuo Zhe said he didn''t know about these tribesmen. Thus, it means that he didn''t write anything about them, yet the tribesmen appeared. Fei Yin also said before that since only some parts of the ''story'' were sent, Zuo Zhe naturally wouldn''t know the appearance of the remaining parts of the story.


    Like Yu Sheng and Cheng Sheng being Hui Shen''s children. This wasn''t ''sent'' to Zuo Zhe as a dream to be written. Thus, Zuo Zhe doesn''t know about Yu Sheng and Cheng Sheng being demigods. And since Zuo Zhe doesn''t know about these tribesmen''s existence, Zuo Zhe wasn''t sent a ''dream'' about these tribesmen. Then, where did these tribesmen come from?


    Yu Sheng feels like he got the answer. He immediately opened the door and pulled Zuo Zhe outside to go back to the others.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you?!" Zuo Zhe asked as he moved his feet after being dragged by Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng didn''t answer. "Qian Tian." He called.


    "Huh? You came back. Why didn''t you rest?" Qian Tian asked.


    Yu Sheng didn''t answer and just pushed Zuo Zhe towards the group. "You and Jing Hei. Come with me." He said. "I''ll leave Zhe here to protect them." He told him.


    "Huh?" they blankly looked at Yu Sheng.


    "When Zhe and I sealed the Ni Lai Gate, we didn''t meet these tribesmen. However, that was because we were fast and also fast to leave and return here." Yu Sheng said. "I think, the others would be meeting these tribesmen." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "What?!" they exclaimed and looked at each other, alarmed.


    "You have ''exchanged pointers'' with them, so you should have observed their sword habits and had a solution how to repel their attacks. We have to hurry and go help them." He explained.


    Qian Tian nodded, his expression heavy. "Qian Lin. Lei Ling. Lei Qing. You Rou. You stay here." He told them as he and Jing Hei walked towards Yu Sheng.


    "Don''t worry. Zhe is capable of protecting them." Yu Sheng told Qian Tian and then looked at Zuo Zhe who''s wearing a wronged expression. "I''ll tell you when we get back." He told him before he turned to Qian Tian and Jing Hei. "Jing Hei. You go to your uncle''s group." He said. "Qian Tian¡­"


    "I''ll go to elder Fei and elder Xi''s group to assist them." Qian Tian said.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "Then, I''ll go to the Xinfaxian Sect''s group." He said.


    Qian Tian and Jing Hei didn''t dare underestimate Zuo Zhe''s skill after they learned that Zuo Zhe sealed more than five Ni Lai Gates. The three didn''t waste any time and immediately flew to different directions.


    As Yu Sheng expected, everyone really is having a hard time dealing with the curved sword of the demonic cultivators that attacked.


    "Jing Cheng¡­" Jing Rui called, anxiety can be seen in his face as he looked at Jing Cheng''s robe was torn after he narrowly dodged the tip of the curved sword of the demonic cultivator that attacked him.


    "Don''t mind me, uncle!" Jing Cheng said as he leapt in the air and turned, then slashed the throat of the demonic cultivator that was near where he landed. "We have to kill them all to give Jing Kang qi!" he said and catch his breath.


    "En." Jing Rui nodded and started to concentrate on his own battle.


    On Fei Lin''s side, he is dividing his attention between his fight and Jing Bai and Feng Mo who are wearing a distraught look. There were scratches on their body caused by the curved sword of their enemies. Xi Ling still has enough qi on his body and doesn''t need his support at the moment.


    "When they attack, try and increase the distance between you and their weapon!" Fei Lin told them as he kicked the demonic cultivator that attacked him and then stabbed him in the chest.


    Jing Bai''s and Feng Mo''s eyes brightened after they learned something new. "Yes!" they answered and started to counterattack.

 Chapter 324 - The Scum Is Amiable

    Meanwhile, on Xie Lan''s side.


    "Shifu¡­" Li Tian called out to Fan Wen who is giving him his qi after he had set up the first seal. He then glanced at Xie Lan who wore an arrogant look and fought the enemies, his sleeves billowing as if he is performing an elegant dance.


    "Don''t worry about your founder." Fan Wen told Li Tian. "That old man that we met who told us about the Wuran Kingdom¡­ he actually tried to kill us." He said, reminiscing the past. "He also has braided hair with beads at the tip, and used a curved sword. Lan fought with him, so, Lan knows how to deal with these demonic cultivators. They must be from the Wuran Kingdom." He explained. "Just concentrate."


    Li Tian nodded. "Yes, shifu." He answered as he closed his eyes and started to concentrate on placing the seals on the Ni Lai Gate.


    Fan Wen smiled when he felt Li Tian''s qi is becoming stronger. He withdrew his hand on Li Tian''s shoulder before he raised his head. His and Xie Lan''s gaze met. He drew his sword and joined the fight!


    Shashan Pass.


    Ming Ye, or Wu Ran, scowled when the demonic qi he shot at the barrier surrounding the Sand Sea Mountain rebounded and hit the area near their feet. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue in annoyance. He was confident that he could defeat Cheng Sheng, and so he thought he could break the barrier Cheng Sheng made.


    There''s also an array in the Youxiwang Sect that was made by Cheng Sheng. Since he isn''t familiar with the arrays, and that the array is beneficial to him because someone from the Xinfaxian Sect might deliver themselves to him to be killed, he didn''t destroy the array.


    Now, he realized that he couldn''t break even a barrier made by Cheng Sheng, that puny mage! If Cheng Sheng is just outside his barrier, he could kill him. However, even he, a strong demonic cultivator, couldn''t break Cheng Sheng''s barrier, so he couldn''t enter and kill Cheng Sheng who is hiding inside his barrier. He should''ve known how calculative this puny mage is!


    "Your Majesty." His subordinate called and bowed. "What should we do next?" he asked.


    Wu Ran gnashed his teeth in anger. "Continue breaking that barrier!" he said.


    "Huh?" his subordinate was surprised. "There are other Ni Lai Gates ¨C " he said.


    "It''s too late!" Wu Ran said as he clenched his fists. It was too late for him to kill Cheng Sheng! He never expected for Cheng Sheng to be so fast! "The remaining Ni Lai Gates were now being sealed." He told him.


    "Then, we can interrupt them ¨C " his subordinate said.


    "Are you stupid?!" Wu Ran asked. "


    "Your Majesty, please enlighten me!" his subordinate said.


    "Even an ant can kill an elephant. What would happen if there are more of them?!" Wu Ran asked. "Although Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Jing Rui, Fei Lin and Xi Ling, individually, is weaker than me. But, what if they''ll band together?!" he asked.


    His subordinate''s eyes widened in shock. "Your Majesty¡­"


    Wu Ran flung his sleeves. "Furthermore, that creepy aura¡­" he muttered when he remembered an oppressive gaze watching him as they left the West Region. He could still feel his scalp becoming numb and all his hair stood on end. He is matchless with the owner of that gaze. The only one who could defeat that person is ¨C His eyes narrowed. "Heilong emperor." He muttered.


    "Your Majesty, did you say something?" his subordinate asked.


    Wu Ran ignored him and sat back to his chair. "We''ll stay here and block them!" he said.


    "Yes!" his subordinate answered.


    "Also ¨C " Wu Ran smiled evilly when he remembered something. He turned and looked at the cage where Chen Han is sitting inside.


    Chen Han''s eyes are blank and his face looked bleak, just like the future of everyone that opposes him, Wu Ran. He still didn''t kill Chen Han, not because of his sentiments as Chen Han''s former shifu. But, because Chen Han still has some other use.


    He vows he would crush each and every one of them!


    Heilong Realm.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked around the trees and immediately swatted the mosquitoes that flew towards them. The night is silent except from the hooting of the owl.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin called Cheng Sheng. "Why are we in the forest?" he asked. "Why did we stop here?"


    Wu Yuan nodded as he lit up the fire. He looked at Cheng Sheng, waiting for his answer.


    Cheng Sheng slowly opened his eyes after he meditated. "One who is unaccountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions." He said.


    "Huh?" Wu Yuan was confused.


    Fei Yin, however, immediately understood. "You think Bai Yun wants to harm us?" he said.


    Wu Yuan, after hearing Fei Yin''s question, finally understood. "He is strange." He said. Even though he finds Bai Yun amiable, but Bai Yun is still a stranger, after all. There are naturally those who are wolf in sheep''s clothing. Also, with the current situation the world is in now, they have to be more cautious.


    And between a kind stranger and a scum friend, naturally, Wu Yuan would trust Cheng Sheng more than Bai Yun''s words.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "He''s really an ordinary person." He said as he fixed his sleeve. "However, where can you still find a rabbit in the pack of the wolves alive?" he asked.


    Fei Yin''s expression changed while Wu Yuan fell silent.


    "Setting the demonic qi corrupting an ordinary person aside ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. " ¨C Bai Yun is acting high-profiled." He said as his expression sank.


    "''high-profiled''?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "His actions are deliberate." He said.


    Fei Yin, who has a tacit understanding with Cheng Sheng, spoke. "He purposefully wants us to suspect him?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "Why?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "Xiang Zhuang performs the sword dance but his intention was to kill Liu Bang." Cheng Sheng said. "He must have a plan, either to use us or use us and kill us after." He shook his head. "Whether he thinks we didn''t notice his hidden intentions and continued to the town he spoke, or he expects us to notice and for us to detour. Either way, the decision is all in our hands." He explained. "Should we go to the city tomorrow to see?" he asked them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other.


    "Overcautiousness can also lead to our downfall." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan fell into a deep contemplation, weighing the pros and cons. "Go to the town tomorrow." Wu Yuan spoke.


    "I agree." Fei Yin said. "Although we don''t know what is Bai Yun''s intention, but we might miss something if we won''t go." He explained.


    "Alright." Cheng Sheng nodded. "I want to ask for your opinion for two reasons ¨C " he said as he raised his index finger. "One: I am not an arrogant and narrow-minded person. Two ¨C " he said as he raised another finger. " ¨C I want you to make a decision, too, since this also involves you." He explained as he looked at Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan nodded, seeming satisfied with Cheng Sheng''s decision. After all, he is also a proud person, though not excessively.


    Fei Yin smiled. "Sheng." He called. "You actually made a right decision about us staying in the forest tonight." He said.


    "Huh? Why?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Going into an unfamiliar place at night¡­ it looks ominous." Fei Yin answered.


    Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. "We might be suddenly attacked." He said.


    Cheng Sheng realized it now. At first, he only thought of avoiding going to town. They can rest anyplace else. However, he didn''t know they might have saved their lives tonight. One should be prepared to be attacked anytime, anywhere. But, that doesn''t mean they would plunge headfirst to the battle even if they are prepared. That''s utter foolishness, especially when they are in Heilong ¨C the enemy''s land.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "Let''s eat!" Fei Yin said when he saw that their dinner was already cooked.


    Wu Yuan. "¡­" when did he start to cook?! Wasn''t I just starting the fire earlier? I didn''t notice at all!


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" da shixiong''s getting more and more proficient in cooking¡­


    Huilong Continent, East Region, Xinfaxian Sect.


    "What?! Are you crazy?!" Xi Ming said when he slipped out of the Shanliangde Sect and went to the Xinfaxian Sect, only to hear Tang Zhe talking about going to the West Region.


    Tang Zhe turned to him, his gaze firm. "Youxiwang Sect was lost. Now that Wu Ran is going to the Southmost Region, he will be preoccupied with them." He said. "We have to reclaim the West Region from the hands of the demonic cultivator. So that, when everyone returns, at least we could give them a good news as a repayment for them risking their life to save the continent." He explained.


    "I''m going South." Shu Mu spoke.


    "Mu-ge!" Xiao Le cried.


    Shu Mu turned to him. "I have to find my fellow disciples I left there¡­ even if their corpse was the only thing left of them." He said.

 Chapter 325 - The Scum Is Ineloquent

    Xi Ming looked at them in disbelief.


    "I''ll go with you." Wu Xi spoke through the Thought Talisman.


    Tang Zhe and the Huakai Sect looked surprised. "Wu Xi!!!" the Huakai Sect disciples cried and surrounded him.


    Wu Xi will help them¡­ is fortune finally befalling them?! They excitedly thought. Tang Zhe smiled, feeling relieved. Tang Yun, Shan Lu and Guo Cheng looked at each other. They also think Wu Xi is their god of luck.


    "Mu-ge¡­" Xiao Le called before he clenched his fists. He took a deep breath. "I''m going with you!" he told Shu Mu.


    "Huh?" Shu Mu was dumbfounded. "You can''t!" he answered.


    "But, you''ve just recovered!" Xiao Le said and looked at the bandages on Shu Mu''s body that were exposed on his neck and arms. His heart can''t help but ache remembering the suffering Shu Mu have gone through.


    "I ¨C " Shu Mu said.


    "Wait!" Xi Ming yelled as he raised his hand, indicating for them to stop.


    They all looked at him.


    "You all are planning to go¡­ have you notified your sect leaders about this?" Xi Ming asked them.


    Tang Zhe, Shu Mu and Xiao Le looked at each other. "No." they answered as they turned to Xi Ming with a deadpan expression.


    Xi Ming. "¡­" then why do you all look like you''re righteous when you answered?! He felt his head ached. "Why don''t you notify your sect leaders first?" he asked Tang Zhe and Xiao Le. Shu Mu''s father, the leader of their sect, has already died.


    "This¡­" Tang Zhe and Xiao Le looked at each other. Tang Yun, Shan Lu and Guo Cheng also fell silent.


    Xi Ming''s brows raised. "You won''t?" he said then crossed his arms. "Then, I won''t lend you a hand." He told them.


    "Ha?" they looked at him, confusion on their face. What does he mean by what he said?


    "I said, I''ll help you." Xi Ming answered. "But, since the Huakai Sect doesn''t need more people, I''ll then help you." He pointed at Shu Mu.


    Shu Mu''s eyes brightened, feeling grateful for Xi Ming''s kind intention. "Thanks." He said as he cupped his fist at Xi Ming.


    "But, you should also notify and ask permission from your sect leader, right?" Tang Zhe asked when he suddenly remembered something. His voice fell. He looked at Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming grinned. "Sect leader Fei is missing, or else, how can I go to and fro from our sect and here?" he asked, a proud look on his face.


    Tang Zhe''s fist itched, wanting to punch Xi Ming.


    "Also ¨C " Xi Ming continued. " ¨C elder Ho and the other elders of our sect are there, and also their respective disciples." He said. "I can only bring myself to help Shu Mu ¨C " he said.


    "I''m also here!" Xi Xing spoke as he appeared in the teleportation array.


    "Xi Xing?!" Xi Ming exclaimed in surprise. "Why did you follow me?" he asked as he turned.


    "Nobody noticed me." Xi Xing answered.


    Xi Ming. "¡­" well, that''s true. Xi Xing is too quiet he is easily overlooked by many. And also, often ignored. Only he and Gong Xian are interacting with Xi Xing. "You can''t go with me." He told him.


    "But you can go with him?" Xi Xing asked and looked at Shu Mu.


    Xi Ming feels speechless. When did Xi Xing learn how to talk back?


    "I want to go with you." Xi Xing told Xi Ming as he looked at Xi Ming in the eyes.


    Xi Ming. "¡­" and he''s also become straightforward. "How about Gong Xian?" he asked. However, he felt his heart ached when he asked that and he also feels regretting he asked that.


    Although he hates to admit it, but Xi Xing is closer with Gong Xian than him. So, in order to make Xi Xing stop from going with him, he has to use Gong Xian.


    But, who would have thought it was ineffective. "He''s with elder Ho." Xi Xing answered.


    "No, I mean¡­ you''re fine leaving Gong Xian?" Xi Ming asked in surprise.


    Xi Xing tilted his head, seeming not to understand Xi Ming''s words. "Or else?" he answered.


    Xi Ming. "¡­" ''or else''? Don''t you like Gong Xian?! So why do you want to go with me?! Why do you look fine leaving him?!


    "Xi Ming." Shu Mu called. "Are you really going with me?" he asked.


    Xi Ming nodded, his face serious. "Yes." He answered. "I don''t want to be confined in the sect anymore." He explained.


    Shu Mu nodded, showing that he understood what Xi Ming meant. Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng looked at each other, while Shan Lu''s brows knitted. Only he didn''t understand the hidden meaning in Xi Ming''s words.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng. "¡­" we thought his brain has improved¡­ how wrong are we!


    "Mu-ge! I want to go with you, too!" Xiao Le said.


    "Xi Ming." Xi Xing called.


    Shu Mu and Xi Ming. "¡­" how persistent are they?!


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng. "¡­" is this what you call ''wife following the husband wherever her husband goes''?


    However, in Shan Lu''s mind: ¡­ are they trying to die? Why would they want to go to somewhere dangerous?


    If only Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng could read Shan Lu''s mind, they''d say, "We''re also going to somewhere dangerous! Don''t exclude yourself in this, acting dumb just because your mind is slow!". However, unfortunately, they couldn''t, so they have to suffer this ignorant injustice from Shan Lu.


    "You can''t - !" Shu Mu said told Xiao Le, his voice slightly rose.


    Xiao Le''s eyes widened as he stared at Shu Mu in shock. This is the first time Shu Mu yelled at him. His lips quivered, and his eyes reddened, his tears are threatening to fall. He opened his mouth to speak, only for his lips to tremble and felt his throat tightened from holding back his tears.


    In order to avoid embarrassing himself, he lowered his head and ran away.


    Shu Mu felt his chest tightened, and he felt it hard to breathe. "Xiao Le¡­ xiao Le!" he called as he ran after Xiao Le. He can''t bear to see Xiao Le''s back. He felt like Xiao Le will leave him.


    He doesn''t realize it''s him who wanted to leave Xiao Le right now¡­


    "No!" Xi Ming told Xi Xing.


    Xi Xing''s pupils constricted and his body stiffened. "Xi Ming¡­" he muttered. Because he''s ineloquent, he doesn''t know what words are to be said. He can''t express himself. "I¡­" he spoke as he took a deep breath when he felt his chest became stuffy. He clutched his chest. "I feel uncomfortable¡­" he said as he shook his head.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened. "Xi Xing?" he called when he saw that Xi Xing''s usually blank expression changed. "Xi Xing ¨C " he called as he raised his hand to touch him.


    Xi Xing''s eyes widened and he took a step back, making Xi Ming touch nothing. Xi Ming felt his heart sank.


    "Xi Ming¡­" Xi Xing called.


    Xi Ming looked at Xi Xing, only to feel his heart throbbed in pain when he saw Xi Xing''s eyes are watery. "Xi Xing ¨C "


    Xi Xing doesn''t know what he feels right now. He felt uncomfortable after Xi Ming refused him. This is the first time Xi Ming disapproved of him. He felt scared. Xi Ming disapproved¡­ he only has Gong Xian and Xi Ming. They are the only ones who talks to him and don''t ignore him.


    But, Gong Xian now have elder Ho. Xi Ming''s the only one he has now. But, Xi Ming refused him. Will Xi Ming abandon him? He shook his head and closed his eyes, feeling more and more uncomfortable. He can''t bear to look at Xi Ming right now.


    And so, he ran away.


    Xi Ming was shocked. He stared, dumbfounded, at Xi Xing''s back. "Xi Xing¡­?" he muttered.


    This was the first time Xi Xing ran away. No matter how Xi Shi and Xi Ning bullies him, where he always saves Xi Xing from them, Xi Xing wouldn''t snap since he has a dull personality, to which Xi Shi and Xi Ning take advantage of always to bully him.


    Thus, Xi Ming is shocked that Xi Xing suddenly ran away. "XI XING!" he called and ran after him after he finally reacted. "XI XING!" he called as he ran.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who were ignored and left, treated like they were air. "..." what''s with this dramatic scene? Why do they suddenly feel they were force fed by dog food?


    Shan Lu. "¡­" why are they all yelling and running? What is happening?


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who saw Shan Lu''s blank expression as he looked at the direction where the MuXie and MingXing couples ran away. "¡­" ignorance is a bliss¡­


    Li Nanzi and Tang Teng who were secretly listening and accidently were force fed by dog food by the two young couples. "¡­" are we still going out or not, exposing their plans that we heard?

 Chapter 326 - The Scum Is Grudgeful

    "Xiao Le!" Shu Mu called as he ran after Xiao Le.


    Xiao Le was only preoccupied of being rejected Shu Mu. For a reason he doesn''t know, Shu Mu distanced himself away from him.


    When the war against the demonic cultivators broke after the contestants of the Intersect Competition cut off their communication with the Righteous Alliance by crushing their Cleansing Stones, Shu Mu left after he received a letter from their sect that something happened to his father and their sect. And so, Shu Mu left. Xiao Le didn''t disturb him and just waited for him to return.


    Fortunately, Shu Mu really returned alive. But, Xiao Le felt Shu Mu was avoiding him. At first, Xiao Le didn''t think much of it and just thought that the other person has something going on in his mind since he returned alone. However, as days went by, Xiao Le finally realized that Shu Mu is really drifting away from him.


    He confirmed it when Shu Mu refused him going with him to South. Xiao Le also realized and confirmed his feelings then, after he felt broken hearing Shu Mu''s refusal. Shu Mu has always indulged him. This was the first time Shu Mu refused him. Shu Mu even yelled at him. He felt his world fell apart. This was more painful than what happened between him and his da shixiong.


    "XIAO LE!" Shu Mu cried when he saw Xiao Le, who was obviously preoccupied while running and so didn''t notice the cliff, was about to fall. "XIAO LE!" he yelled and jumped, immediately wrapping his arms around Xiao Le''s waist to secure him, and they fell.


    Xiao Le felt the familiar warm embrace behind him and he woke up from his daze. "Mu-ge!" he cried when his eyes suddenly widened in shock after he realized they are falling. "MU-GE!" he screamed as he immediately wrapped his arms around Shu Mu''s neck and he closed his eyes tight when they fell on the rapid river. However, he didn''t feel his body hitting the water. He slowly opened his eyes.


    Shu Mu really got a fright when he saw Xiao Le fell. But, he was pulled from his fear after hearing Xiao Le''s voice. He immediately called his sword. "Whew¡­" he sighed in relief as they slowly ascended.


    Xiao Le started and he blinked. He looked beneath them and saw his feet hovering above the sword because Shu Mu was holding his waist tightly. Realizing their intimate position, his face became beet red. "M ¨C M ¨C Mu-ge¡­" he stammered in a low voice.


    "Xiao Le, you¡­" Shu Mu helplessly sighed and he loosened his hold around Xiao Le''s waist.


    Xiao Le, feeling Shu Mu''s arms leaving him, felt his chest hurt. Instinctively, he tightened his arms around Shu Mu''s neck. "Mu-ge, don''t leave me!" he cried as he closed his eyes tight, afraid that when he opened his eyes, Shu Mu would be gone again.


    Shu Mu was almost choked. He was about to speak when he suddenly heard what Xiao Le said. He froze.


    "Mu-ge¡­" Xiao Le cried. "Mu-ge, don''t leave me again¡­ please¡­" he sobbed.


    "Xiao Le¡­" Shu Mu muttered.


    "Mu-ge¡­ I don''t want to lose you again¡­ it''s so painful¡­" Xiao Le said. "I don''t want to miss you again¡­ it''s unbearable not being able to see you¡­" he said.


    Shu Mu''s pupils constricted when he heard what Xiao Le said. "Xiao Le¡­ you¡­" he said and suddenly felt that his shoulder became wet. He felt his chest hurt and his hands that are about to leave Xiao Le suddenly tightened. He is not an idiot to not understand what Xiao Le''s words mean. But, just to be sure, he asked. "Xiao Le, do you¡­ like me?" he said as he hugged Xiao Le tight. Xiao Le, if you''ll answer ''yes'', then be prepared. I won''t let you ever leave my side again! He thought.


    Xiao Le opened his eyes and turned his head to look at Shu Mu. His tears are falling. "Yes¡­ Mu-ge, I like you!" he answered and, unexpectedly, pulled Shu Mu''s head down and kissed him!


    Shu Mu''s eyes widened in shock and he felt his heart leapt when Xiao Le kissed him. He felt butterflies in his stomach when he felt Xiao Le''s lips are pressing on his lips, and also moving against his lips. He kissed him back!


    Both are inexperienced, thus their kiss is very clumsy. But, that doesn''t stop their enthusiasm in expressing their feelings towards each other. Instead, it heightened their burning emotions because of their chaste kiss.


    "Xiao Le¡­" Shu Mu called as he panted after their kiss.


    Xiao Le is no better than him as his lips are wet, and rose like his cheeks. "Hm?" he hummed. He stared at Shu Mu''s handsome visage in a daze.


    Shu Mu found it too cute and he pecked Xiao Le''s lips. "Are you really willing to go with me?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Xiao Le answered, his eyes are sparkling.


    "How about the Huli Sect?" Shu Mu asked.


    "I already left it." Xiao Le answered.


    "How about¡­ your da shixiong?" Shu Mu asked when he remembered Kang Ce.


    Xiao Le fell silent. After a while, he spoke. "Da shixiong will stay in the sect." he answered. "The matter between us¡­ it''s already over." He said. "Sect leader felt I was wronged and he rescinded my request to leave the sect as compensation for what happened before. But, da shixiong said that he will stay in the sect, both for him and for me. He will stay to repay the favor the sect has given to us both before." He explained.


    Shu Mu didn''t speak. Before, he found Kang Ce unpleasing in the eyes. His dislike increased when he realized his feelings towards Xiao Le. But, now, all his dislike towards Kang Ce disappeared when he found out Kang Ce will stay in the Huli Sect on behalf of Xiao Le. Kang Ce owed Xiao Le, thus this is his repayment to Xiao Le.


    They''ve already missed each other. Their only chance to be together was when they reunited. But, one of them''s feelings towards the other has already faded. This proved they weren''t fated to end up together, thus they could only give up, or it will just become worse for both of them if they tried to insist to be together.


    "Going South is very dangerous." Shu Mu said.


    Xiao Le smiled. "I''m not afraid." He shook his head. "As long as you''re by my side and won''t leave me, I won''t be afraid." He told him.


    Shu Mu felt his heart melted. "Mn." He said as he caressed Xiao Le''s cheek. "Let''s go South, then." He told him.


    Xiao Le felt very happy. He pulled Shu Mu down again and kissed him. Shu Mu felt his heart was tickled seeing Xiao Le''s eagerness. But, he likes it. And so, he kissed him back. "I love you, xiao Le." He whispered.


    The cold air coming from the rapid river beneath them didn''t dampen their desire of expressing their feelings towards each other.


    While Shu Mu and Xiao Le has already confessed to each other and kissed, Xi Ming has finally caught Xi Xing after chasing him with much difficulty. Xi Xing has higher cultivation than Xiao Le, so Xi Ming had exerted much effort running after Xi Xing unlike Shu Mu who easily caught up with Xiao Le.


    "Xi Xing! Where are you going?" Xi Ming asked after he catch his breath. He was holding Xi Xing''s arm. Earlier, he was tempted to use the magic net just to capture Xi Xing.


    This guy is easily overlooked, but that''s also to his advantage since he can easily conceal himself if he doesn''t want to be seen! Fortunately for Xi Ming, he was very familiar with Xi Xing''s habits. This was his saving grace in finally capturing Xi Xing.


    "I ¨C " Xi Xing opened his mouth to speak. "I don''t know¡­" he answered.


    "Huh?" Xi Ming''s eyes widened.


    Xi Xing lowered his head, his gaze all over the place as he tried to think for an explanation. He really felt it hard to express himself. "I am not familiar with Xinfaxian, so I don''t know where to go¡­" he finally managed to say.


    But, Xi Ming''s face was covered in dark lines when he heard his answer. Should I feel gratified that you aren''t familiar with Xinfaxian, so I managed to catch up with you? He felt stifled, but he is good in controlling his emotions. He took a deep breath to calm himself. "Do you really want to go with me to South?" he asked.


    Xi Xing started and he immediately raised his head to look at Xi Ming. "Yes!" he answered, nodding his head. His gaze is firm.


    Xi Ming find it hard to believe. "Then what about Gong Xian? You want to leave Gong Xian?" he asked. After all, Gong Xian is the closest person to Xi Xing.


    Gong Xian is even closer to Xi Xing than he to Xi Xing. He felt begrudging about this.

 Chapter 327 - The Scum Is Dependent

    "Yes." Xi Xing''s voice when he answered pulled Xi Ming from his thoughts. "If not?" he asked as he tilted his head, seriously staring at Xi Ming''s face.


    Xi Ming''s brows knitted. "If not¡­" he muttered as he pondered. Suddenly, he paused and stared back at Xi Xing. "Wait. You''re really leaving Gong Xian?!" he asked, his voice and face filled with disbelief.


    Xi Xing frowned, seemingly confused why Xi Ming would react like this. "Yes." He nodded. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    ''what''s wrong?''?! Xi Ming thought as his eyes widened. How can there be nothing wrong when you''re leaving the person you''re always sticking to! Did something suddenly possess Xi Xing?! Xi Ming gaped at Xi Xing. "Xi Xing¡­ you¡­" he spoke when he suddenly thought of something. His eyes brightened and he held Xi Xing''s shoulders. "Xi Xing, you¡­ you''re leaving Gong Xian for¡­ me?" he said, his voice low and sounded unsure.


    Xi Xing nodded. "Yes. Aren''t I going with you?" he asked.


    Xi Ming''s eyes seemed to sparkle like the stars. Xi Xing is leaving Gong Xian for me! I''m more important than Gong Xian for Xi Xing! He thought, a wide grin on his lips the more he thought. "Xi Xing." He called.


    "Hm?" Xi Xing muttered.


    "I''m sorry for yelling at you earlier." Xi Ming apologized. "I am just very worried¡­" he explained.


    Xi Xing looked at Xi Ming''s soft gaze and he felt his heart skipped a beat. "Mn." He answered and lowered his gaze.


    "Are you mad?" Xi Ming asked. "Hit me. You can hit me!" he told him as he grabbed Xi Xing''s hand and placed it on his chest. "I really didn''t mean to yell at you earlier¡­ I just ¨C " he said and bit his lip. He felt frustrated earlier, and also worried for Xi Xing, so he subconsciously and unintentionally raised his voice at Xi Xing, which he never did before.


    But, Xi Xing has some other thoughts. When Xi Ming grabbed his hand earlier, he felt as if his skin was burned when Xi Ming''s palm touched the back of his hand and wrist. Xi Ming has held his hand before, but he had never been this sensitive towards Xi Ming''s touch. And when Xi Ming''s hand placed his hand on Xi Ming''s chest, he felt his heart almost burst. His face reddened.


    It was because of Gong Xian. When they have returned to Shanliangde Sect after they left the Feng Hua Palace, he had visited Gong Xian days after they arrived. Then, he saw Gong Xian hugged Ho Yue. Not only that, but their foreheads are touching, because their lips are touching! Xi Xing felt as if he was struck by lightning as he watched Gong Xian licked Ho Yue''s neck, while his hands are feeling around Ho Yue''s body.


    He immediately left, shaken because of shock and some inexplicable feeling. But, definitely not disgust. He highly respects Ho Yue, and he also likes Gong Xian like an elder brother. He waited for a few hours outside, listening to inexplicable sounds coming from inside the house. Only when the sun was about to sink in the horizon did he see Gong Xian coming out.


    Xi Xing then asked Gong Xian what is happening between him and Ho Yue. Gong Xian answered that he loves Ho Yue, and that what they did earlier is an act between lovers. It''s not as if Xi Xing has eaten pork but never seen pigs run. He could understand Gong Xian and Ho Yue''s relationship. What he needed is a proper explanation to clarify the fog in his brain.


    It was then that happened: Gong Xian asked him if he has someone he likes. Xi Xing answered he likes Gong Xian and Xi Ming. But, Gong Xian asked him if he has someone that he wanted to do with that act that could only be done between lovers. Hearing this question, Xi Xing fell silent. Gong Xian then told him that the ''like'' he has towards him is the ''like'' between friends. After he said that, he then made a pause.


    After some time, Gong Xian asked him what he thinks of Xi Ming. He answered him that Xi Ming is the same as Gong Xian for him. Then, Gong Xian asked him if he would want to do that act between lovers with Gong Xian. Xi Xing''s face suddenly turned green, and he remembered what he had seen earlier, so he shook his head like a rattle drum. Gong Xian then asked him if he wanted to do that act for lovers with Xi Ming.


    This time, Xi Xing fell into a long silence. Gong Xian gave him some time to ponder. After a while. Gong Xian saw Xi Xing''s usually blank face turned beet red. Xi Xing, indeed, feel he could kiss Xi Ming. He didn''t know that Gong Xian deliberately asked him that question to help Xi Ming. But, he only asked Xi Xing to sound out Xi Xing''s feelings towards Xi Ming.


    Gong Xian never had thought that Xi Xing''s feelings towards Xi Ming is actually deeper? And so, he struck while the iron is hot. He told Xi Xing that Xi Ming has informed him that Xi Ming will leave the sect for a long time and asked him to look after Xi Xing. When Xi Xing heard that, he was struck with fear and he panicked. He hastily left and went to Xinfaxian Sect where Xi Ming had gone to.


    Xi Xing felt his heart thumped loudly against his chest. So, he actually likes Xi Ming like how Gong Xian likes elder Ho Yue? He thought as he stared at Xi Ming''s face that wore a self-blame expression. The more he stared at Xi Ming, the more he finds Xi Ming pleasing to his eyes.


    He admits that he heavily relied on Xi Ming before when the Xi family adopted him. Xi Ming was the only one good to him and always protected him. Thus, he inevitably became dependent to Xi Ming. But, he never expected this dependency he felt towards him would bloom into love. Thus, he subconsciously started to distance himself from Xi Ming and learn how to be independent. He doesn''t want to taint his relationship with Xi Ming, and he doesn''t want to be ungrateful to him by having impure thoughts towards him.


    And, he thought he had succeeded suppressing that feeling. He didn''t know it was actually just started to grow like the roots in his heart, spreading until it occupied all of his heart. He tried to replace Xi Ming in his heart with Gong Xian. But, he failed. He only feels friendship towards Gong Xian. It has been Xi Ming the one he loves this whole time. He just chose to suppress his feelings, kill them. He doesn''t want to be hated by Xi Ming after knowing that the one he treated as his younger brother actually has evil designs towards him. He doesn''t want to disgust him.


    "Xi Xing¡­ what''s wrong?" Xi Ming asked when he noticed Xi Xing was silent. "Right. Earlier, you said you feel uncomfortable. Where do you feel uncomfortable - ?" he asked when he suddenly saw tears fell form Xi Xing''s eyes. He was stunned, and then his heart was eaten by fear. "Xi Xing?! What''s wrong?!" he asked as he immediately wiped Xi Xing''s tears, but Xi Xing''s tears just continued to fall. "Xi Xing, where do you feel uncomfortable? Tell me. Why are you crying?" he asked as he made his voice sound softer, afraid to startle Xi Xing.


    Hearing Xi Ming''s soft voice and looking at his gentle expression and gaze, Xi Xing just felt guiltier. He felt himself dirty with his feelings towards Xi Ming. "Ge¡­" he called, this address he has discarded after he had realized his feelings towards Xi Ming. "I''m sorry¡­" he said as he lowered his head and sobbed.


    Xi Ming''s eyes widened in shock. He had never seen Xi Xing cry before, even when he was a child. Even when Xi Xing was bullied by Xi Ning and Xi Shi, he didn''t even flinch. This was the first time Xi Xing cried, and Xi Ming doesn''t know the reason. "Xi Xing¡­ what''s wrong? Tell me. Don''t scare me ¨C " he said as he hugged him. "Tell ge¡­ tell me¡­" he said as he closed his eyes and tightened his embrace. He was stunned when he heard Xi Xing called him ''ge'' again. "Xi Xing¡­ tell me." He whispered.


    Xi Xing sobbed. "Ge¡­ I''m sorry¡­" he said as he raised his hands and hugged Xi Ming back. He closed his eyes as he felt Xi Ming''s warmth. I''ll indulge myself in this moment. "I''m sorry¡­ I ¨C " he said and raised his head to look at Xi Ming''s face. At the same time, Xi Ming also looked at him. Looking at Xi Ming''s ever gentle eyes, Xi Xing felt aggrieved. Thus, he tiptoed for his lips to reach Xi Ming''s lips. He doesn''t want to see Xi Ming''s disgusted look, or hatred.


    He closed his eyes, only to miss to see Xi Ming''s stunned look after their lips touched.

 Chapter 328 - The Scum Is Shy

    XI Ming''s eyes widened in both shock and surprise. He stared at Xi Xing, who has his eyes closed while kissing him, his gaze full of disbelief. He can''t believe Xi Xing would like him, and even kiss him! Is he dreaming? This is a dream, right? Xi Xing''s lips, like in his dream, is soft. And Xi Ming felt they taste sweet.


    Xi Xing liking him is just his fantasy. Xi Xing kissing him? It''s just his delusion! Yet, now, no matter how Xi Ming think what is currently happening is a dream, but Xi Xing''s lips on his lips is a reality. And his eyes watered in happiness.


    Xi Xing''s eyelids trembled when he didn''t feel Xi Ming respond. He felt his heart ached. This is it. He thought, feeling his heart sinking. He pulled his feet down to withdraw. But, just as his lips about to leave Xi Ming''s lips, he felt a pair of strong but gentle arms wrap around his waist, pulling him up. Then, he felt something very familiar to him pressed against his lips.


    How can he not be familiar with them? Weren''t they the lips he forcefully and boldly kissed earlier? He felt Xi Ming''s lips moved against his lips. He sucked his lips and his tongue licked his lips, wetting them with his saliva.


    Xi Xing''s heart leapt and he opened his eyes, only to meet Xi Ming''s burning gaze. His eyes widened in shock, and his tears fell. So, Xi Ming likes him, too?! He thought, his gaze full of disbelief.


    As if a confirmation, he felt a slight pain on his lips, waking him up from his daze. "Concentrate." He heard Xi Ming''s soft voice filled with both amusement and laughter.


    Xi Xing felt his heart was scratched by a cat''s paw. A smile formed on his lips and a chuckle escaped his lips. "Okay~" he answered as he opened his lips and Xi Ming''s tongue slipped inside his mouth. He sucked in a breath and he raises his hand to touch the back of Xi Ming''s head. Oh, my god¡­! He thought, his breathing became rapid as he let Xi Ming deeply kiss him. He felt his face burning.


    "Xiao Xing¡­" he heard Xi Ming called after their lips finally separated.


    Xi Xing catch his breath. "X-Xi Ming¡­" he called.


    Xi Ming smiled, full of satisfaction, when he saw Xi Xing''s lips are red. Obviously, it was his work. He caressed Xi Xing''s flushed cheek with his hand and his thumb grazed those swelling lips he just kissed. "Xiao Xing¡­ I love you." He said.


    Xi Xing held his breath and his heart beat faster. "Xi Ming¡­ me, too." He said in a low voice. He lowered his gaze, feeling embarrassed to look at Xi Ming. Then, he heard Xi Ming laughed, followed by Xi Ming hugging him tight.


    "I can''t believe it¡­ I thought you''re in love with Gong Xian." Xi Ming said.


    "It''s only you." He told him.


    Xi Ming laughed, obviously very happy today after they confessed to each other. Then, he remembered that Xi Xing wanted to go with him to the South. "Let''s elope?" he asked as he cupped Xi Xing''s face.


    "Mn." Xi Xing shyly nodded.


    "Pft ¨C " Xi Ming laughed again. "Why did you revert to an introvert again, when you boldly kissed me earlier?" he asked. Seeing Xi Xing''s face turned red in an instant, he chuckled. "How can you be so cute?" he asked as he kissed Xi Xing in the forehead. "But, only I can see your cuteness. Xiao Xing¡­" he called as he bumped his forehead against Xi Xing''s forehead.


    "Mn." Xi Xing, still feeling shy but happy, nodded. "Xi Ming¡­ you''re also only mine." He told him as he held Xi Ming''s hands cupping his face.


    "Of course." Xi Ming answered. "Shall we go back¡­ or, find someplace to¡­" he said as he looked at Xi Xing''s eyes.


    Xi Xing''s eyes widened and his face reddened. After confessing, he knew what to do next. It''s like what he seen and heard before when he visited Gong Xian. "G-go b-back¡­" he stammered, his heart beating fast. He isn''t ready for that stage yet!


    Xi Ming almost rolled in laughter. How can he not know what Xi Xing is thinking? "Of course, of course. Let''s go back." He said as he nodded. He raised Xi Xing alone, so he deeply cherishes him. He won''t force Xi Xing in doing something he doesn''t want to do. Also, he isn''t hurrying in possessing Xi Xing, since Xi Xing can only be his!


    "Y-yes¡­ let''s go!" Xi Xing said as he pulled Xi Ming''s hand and dragged him back to Xinfaxian Sect, afraid Xi Ming would change his mind and they would¡­ thinking that act between lovers, Xi Xing felt his face burning again.


    Xi Ming secretly laughed. Xi Xing took the initiative to hold his hand, and also kissed him earlier. Then, he will wait for Xi Xing to take the initiative to make love with him. "Mn." He muttered.


    With holding each other''s hand tight, one walking in front while the other one following in the back, they returned to the Xinfaxian Sect with a smile on their face.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who saw Xi Ming and Xi Xing, and Shu Mu and Xiao Le returned at the same time, and wearing a sweet smile on their face, and holding each other''s hand. "¡­" what the hell happened?! What did we miss?!


    Meanwhile, Shan Lu. "?" they look so happy? They are that happy to seek death? I don''t understand what''s happening anymore¡­


    Southmost Region.


    When Qian Tian arrived, he saw the curved sword of the demonic cultivator about to pierce Feng Mo on his back while another curved sword is descending on Jing Bai''s shoulder. Fei Lin is preoccupied of his fight, too.


    "Look out!" he called out as he threw a sword glare to the demonic cultivator attacking Jing Bai and jumped off of his sword and raised his foot to kick the demonic cultivator attacking Feng Mo.


    Fei Lin has just killed the demonic cultivators surrounding him and turned when he heard Qian Tian''s voice. "Sect leader Qian!" he called and then turned to see Jing Bai collapsed on the ground while Feng Mo fell on his hands and knees, catching his breath. His eyes widened and he ran towards them. "Are you alright?" he asked as he send qi to Jing Bai and Feng Mo, temporarily relieving their fatigue. "Sect leader Qian, thank you." He said as he turned to Qian Tian who sent the demonic cultivators that attacked them flying.


    Qian Tian swung his sword as he faced the demonic cultivators. "Let them rest first." He said and glanced at Xi Ling who is pale-faced. "Can he do it alone?" he asked as he turned back to Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin looked at Xi Ling, worry flashed in his eyes, before he looked away. "Yes." He answered.


    "Fifteen minutes." Qian Tian said.


    "Huh?"


    Qian Tian turned to them three. "Fifteen minutes, you two rest while elder Fei help me fight." He told them. "After fifteen minutes, you two help me, while elder Fei go help elder Xi, giving him qi." He said.


    Fei Lin''s eyes brightened and he looked at Qian Tian, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you." He said, his voice hoarse. He knows Xi Ling is being pushed to his limit now, but also knows that Xi Ling knows this fact, so Xi Ling isn''t saying anything and just silently enduring.


    "Ten minutes." Jing Bai said.


    Qian Tian and Fei Lin looked at him.


    "No. Five." Feng Mo said as he took a deep breath. Then, he took out two bottles of potion, and another two bottles of magic pills from his qiankun pouch.


    Fei Lin, Qian Tian and Jing Bai looked at Feng Mo, surprised.


    Feng Mo didn''t look at the two and turned to Jing Bai, handing him a bottle of potion and a bottle of magic pills. "Will you?" he asked.


    Jing Bai stared at him before a smile formed on his lips. "I will." He answered as he took the two bottles.


    Feng Mo looked at him, filled with appreciation. He will risk everything. Wu Bai and his parents are still waiting for him, as well as his shifu, founder, and shixiong Li Tian. He knows Jing Bai, too, has someone waiting for him ¨C Zheng Yi. Jing Bai also wanted to help his uncle Jing Rui, and his brothers Jing Cheng and Jing Hei, and cousin Jing Kang, after finishing his task here.


    Qian Tian and Fei Lin looked at each other before turning back to Jing Bai and Feng Mo. A flash of appreciation was on their eyes as they watched the two drink the potion before eating the magic pills. "Good seedlings." They said before they turned back to face the demonic cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Xi Ling opened his eyes and looked back. A smile formed on his lips before he turned and closed his eyes, fully concentrating on his task since he knows he can trust everyone to watch his back.

 Chapter 329 - The Scum Is Barbaric

    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng arrived and looked surprised after he saw the corpses of the demonic cultivators fell one by one after Xie Lan and Fan Wen struck them dead.


    "Yu Sheng?!" Fan Wen exclaimed when he saw Yu Sheng descended.


    Yu Sheng nodded and watched as the last demonic cultivator fell after Xie Lan cut him down on his waist and shoulder. "¡­" he''s more barbaric than the demonic cultivators.


    "You came. Why?" Xie Lan asked as he waved his sword. The blood of the demonic cultivators that stained his sword splashed on the ground.


    "¡­ I thought you''ll find it hard fighting against a curved sword." Yu Sheng answered. "Qian Tian and Jing Hei, as well as Qian Lin and Lei Qing were besieged by the demonic cultivators in the Millennium Ship, but they won and didn''t suffer any injury. I had Qian Tian and Jing Hei go to Fei Lin and Jing Rui''s side, respectively, to aid them, since they became familiar fighting against a curved sword after their fight against the demonic cultivators in the Millennium Ship." He explained.


    "Huh?" Xie Lan spoke. "I''ve fought against that old man that told me and Wen about the Wuran Kingdom, so I''ve become familiar with his fighting style using a curved sword." He explained.


    "¡­ I can see that now." Yu Sheng said and looked at the mountain of corpses of the demonic cultivators that fell on Xie Lan''s and Fan Wen''s hands. "Looks like I''m not needed here?" he said as he turned back to the two.


    "No." Xie Lan answered. "I''ll continue fighting these bastards. Wen will go give xiao Tian qi after five minutes." He said. "You go help the Zunjingde Sect. Jing Rui only have his disciples on him, no matter how strong his disciples are, and even they have more number than us." He told him.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "Okay." He said and then flew away.


    "Lan¡­" Fan Wen called Xie Lan after Yu Sheng left.


    Xie Lan smiled. "I know Yu Sheng also knows." He said. He, Fan Wen and Li Tian have the smallest number. Even if he and Fan Wen are strong, but how long could they last against the continuous waves of attack of the demonic cultivators?


    But, he still chose to send Yu Sheng away. It''s because ¨C


    Fan Wen smiled. "I''ll go through fire and water, if it''s with you." He told Xie Lan. Xie Lan trusts him, and he''s glad Xie Lan doesn''t treat him as weaker than him.


    Xie Lan nodded and returned the smile. "Go help xiao Tian after five minutes, okay?" he said as he waved his sword when they saw another wave of demonic cultivators are arriving.


    Fan Wen nodded, his expression heavy. "Yes." He answered, even though that will be leaving Xie Lan facing the demonic cultivators alone.


    ¡­


    "Watch out!" Zheng Yi cried and immediately blocked the curved sword descending on Jing Cheng''s back.


    "Zheng Yi!" Jing Cheng called before he turned to feed Jing Rui a magic pill. It was one of the magic pills that was left on him after the Intersect Competition. Since it was refined by Cheng Sheng, the effect can be immediately seen.


    Jing Rui''s stomach wound immediately closing can be seen from the tear on his clothes. He got it after he shieled Jing Cheng. "I''m fine now ¨C " he said and immediately kicked the demonic cultivator pressing on Zheng Yi with his sword.


    Jing Cheng immediately followed with stabbing the demonic cultivator. The demonic cultivator cried and fell on the ground. Zheng Yi collapsed on the ground, catching his breath. That was the last demonic cultivator from the fifth wave of demonic cultivators that attacked them.


    "Uncle! Da ge! Zheng Yi!" a voice called from a distance.


    Jing Rui, Jing Cheng and Zheng Yi turned. Zheng Yi thought that the voice was familiar. But, after he saw the face of the newcomer, he suddenly felt disappointed.


    "Jing Hei!" Jing Rui and Jing Cheng cried.


    Jing Hei descended and ran towards them. "Uncle! You''re hurt!" he said when he saw the wounds on Jing Rui''s body.


    Jing Cheng bit his lip, feeling guilty.


    "I''m fine." Jing Rui said as he took out a bandage from his qiankun pouch and wrapped his arm, only for Jing Cheng to grab it from him.


    "Let me." Jing Cheng said before he carefully wrapped Jing Rui''s wound. Jing Rui didn''t speak and just let him.


    "I have medicines here! And more bandages!" Jing Hei said. "Zheng Yi!" he called.


    Zheng Yi shook off that disappointment and slowly walked towards them. "Give me." He said.


    Jing Hei nodded and gave Zheng Yi some bottles of potions and magic pills, and bandages. "Fortunately, there''s You-shimei!" he said as he fed Jing Cheng and Jing Rui with magic pills. "More fortunately, she''s Cheng Sheng''s apprentice, and she isn''t slacking off, so her medicines are high-levels! She''s a senior mage now, like Lei-shidi!" he told them.


    "En. That''s good." Jing Rui nodded and looked at Jing Kang.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Hei and You Rou also turned and looked at Jing Kang. "Ah Kang will be fine, right?" Jing Hei anxiously asked.


    "He can do it." Jing Rui said.


    Jing Cheng nodded in agreement. After all, Jing Kang has also passed the Intersect Competition, so his cultivation level also increased. "Let''s rest first. It''ll be some time before they arrive again." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered. With Jing Hei here, they could hold on longer.


    Millennium Ship.


    "Here they come again!" Lei Ling cried as he and You Rou hid behind Zuo Zhe while Jing Hei and Lei Qing tensed and tightened their grip on their sword as they faced the demonic cultivators that arrived, waving their curved sword.


    Zuo Zhe grimaced as he looked at Lei Ling and You Rou. He can''t believe his characters created would hide behind him to seek shelter. "How long will your barrier last?" he asked Lei Ling.


    "Half an hour." Lei Ling answered. He isn''t lying. Before, his barriers of talismans could only last for ten to fifteen minutes. But, with his continuous training, they could now last for half an hour. "But, if there''s someone stronger who¡­" he said and stopped. He immediately closed his mouth. He doesn''t want to have a crow''s beak.


    Zuo Zhe understood. He turned to Lei Qing and Qian Lin. "No need to fight." He told them.


    Lei Qing and Qian Lin turned to him.


    Lei Ling also looked at him. "Young master Zuo, will you¡­" he said before his eyes widened. "No, no! You must be very tired, sealing so many Ni Lai Gates! Just leave protecting the ship to us!" he told Zuo Zhe. "If this barrier breaks, I can make a new one! There''s also my jie and second young master Qian!" he said.


    Lei Qing and Qian Lin nodded. "Young master Zuo, there''s no need for you to ¨C " they said.


    Zuo Zhe cut them off. "There is." He said and grimly smiled. Cheng Sheng is Yu Sheng''s younger brother, and these disciples are Cheng Sheng''s friends. If even just one of them loses a hair, he doesn''t know what will Yu Sheng do to him¡­ "I have lots of energy." He said as he cracked his knuckles. "Lei Qing, Qian Lin. You''ve fought hard against the demonic cultivators earlier. And Qian Lin, you''re still recovering. You two go rest." He told them. "You Rou." He called.


    "Yes!" You Rou answered and straightened her back.


    "Continue refining medicines. It''s better to be safe than sorry." Zuo Zhe said.


    "Huh? ''better to be safe than sorry''¡­?" they asked.


    Zuo Zhe looked helpless. "It''s better to be more cautious as we proceed, than later regret that we didn''t after we''ve been sieged." He explained.


    "Oh¡­" they said.


    "Lei Ling." He called as he turned to Lei Ling who looked stupefied. "I don''t understand about the talismans that much, but I can help you work with the seals on your talismans to strengthen them, thus strengthening the barrier." He told him.


    Lei Ling''s eyes sparkled. "Yes, yes, yes!" he said, very excited.


    "Then¡­ let''s roll." Zuo Zhe smiled.


    They all suddenly froze. "¡­ ''let''s roll''¡­?" they asked.


    It was Zuo Zhe''s turned to freeze. The smile on his face stiffened. "¡­ I meant, let''s start working¡­" he explained.


    "Oh¡­" they all immediately dispersed to avoid making the atmosphere become more awkward.


    Lei Qing left with You Rou who resumed refining medicines while Qian Lin returned to his room to have more rest. Meanwhile, he and Lei Ling began to work.


    "Let''s start!"


    Heilong Realm.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan found someplace in the mountain to observe the town from above. They observed from sunrise until noon, then decided to descend the mountain and finally approach the town. They didn''t see anything strange with the town except that it''s situated in a valley.


    "What do you think?" Cheng Sheng asked as they walked down the cobblestone path leading them to someplace inside the town.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan shook their head. "It''s normal?" they said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "The more normal it looks, the more abnormal it definitely be!"

 Chapter 330 - The Scum Is Hopeful

    Huilong Continent, Shashan Pass.


    "My Lord!" a subordinate cried as he ran towards them. He immediately knelt before Wu Ran and bowed while cowering. It was obvious from his pale face he is bringing a bad news. "My Lord! Those righteous cultivators are very hard to deal with. They killed each and every people we sent¡­" he reported. He is referring to Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Jing Rui, Qian Tian, Yu Sheng and the others. "They are close to sealing all the Ni Lai Gates that are left in the Southmost Region. If they did, we''ll¡­" he said, his voice trailing off. He didn''t dare raise his gaze to look at the ugly expression on Wu Ran''s face now.


    As expected, Wu Ran''s face darkened and his mood immediately fouled. "Send the ''generals''." He said.


    "Yes!" the subordinate immediately answered and hurriedly left. He didn''t want to be the one who''ll Wu Ran beat to vent his anger. Thus, as if there are wheels beneath his feet, he was gone in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Ran''s lips were pulled into a frowned as he waved his hand. BAM! One of the Twin Sand Mounds was hit by a black light and the area where it was hit exploded! Not long later and the mountain violently shook; the tremors were felt in the Shashan Pass. However, no one dared make a sound even after they fell on the ground because of the violent shaking of the ground.


    Wu Ran is very mad. He admits that he made a mistake being too confident and underestimating Cheng Sheng''s and his friends'' capabilities. He was overconfident with his people after they destroyed each and every sect they pass by, killing everyone that opposed them or those that try to escape, so he overestimated their strength.


    The greatest variable is Cheng Sheng, though. His eyes narrowed as he hatefully glared at the barrier surrounding the Sand Sea Mountain. It''s too glaring for him. "ARGH!!!" he screamed, feeling frustrated.


    He shot the barrier again. But, as expected, the barrier didn''t even have a scratch. It was always unscathed even from his attacks.


    "Kill them¡­" he said, his chest heaving up and down because of anger. "KILL THEM ALL!!!" he shouted.


    East Region, Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    "LET GO OF ME! LET GO OF ME!!!" Sun Yi screamed after Sun Rong dragged him back to his room. Just as he had removed the chains and escaped, Sun Rong caught him off-guard and dragged him back inside.


    Why? Why was he here instead of helping the others fight against the demonic cultivators? It''s because he was put asleep for three months! After Wu Yuan left, he was very depressed and locked himself in his room. When he heard Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the others are planning to start taking action against the demonic cultivators after they saw the signal from Cheng Sheng, he also prepared.


    But, just as he was about to leave his room, he suddenly felt faint. Before he lost consciousness, he saw his elder brother''s face, and heard him apologized. Everything turned black. When he woke up, he learned that everyone already left, and only the Huakai Sect and Huli Sect remained. When he heard it was already three months that passed, he was dumbstruck.


    It was too late for him to follow Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others to the Southmost Region. Even if he did, it won''t make a difference. It''s not that he is afraid of dying, but that he might actually just add to Cheng Sheng''s and the others'' problems. What if Wu Ran would capture him and use him as a hostage? Although he is willing to lay his life, but Wu Yuan wouldn''t want that. He also knew that Cheng Sheng and the others wouldn''t sacrifice anyone in exchange for peace.


    Sun Yi knows they are that compassionate, most especially Cheng Sheng, albeit he is a scum. In fact, he isn''t a scum like everyone thought. He''s actually the very opposite.


    "Sun Yi¡­" Sun Rong called when he saw the vacant look on his younger brother''s face. "Do you know why I made you sleep for three months?" he asked.


    Sun Yi looked at him.


    Sun Rong''s heart ached seeing his younger brother''s bloodshot eyes. "It''s not me. It''s Wu Yuan." He told him.


    Sun Yi''s eyes widened in shock. He was stunned. "Yuan¡­ why¡­?" he asked as his tears fell.


    "Wu Yuan is afraid he, Chen Yan and Cheng Sheng can''t return." Sun Rong answered.


    Sun Yi is a smart person. Sun Rong doesn''t need to elaborate his words, since Sun Yi can guess the implication. The Youxiwang Sect was destroyed, and the Wu Family and Chen Clan were all killed. Wu Fan and Chen Jing''s status are unknown, and only Wu Yuan is the only one left in the Wu Family. Meanwhile, only Chen Han and Cheng Sheng are the ones left in the Chen Clan.


    If none of them returned alive¡­ Sun Yi is there. Sun Yi is already a part of the Wu family after he married Wu Yuan. As long as the Youxiwang Sect can be revived, it doesn''t matter who is the leader. There is still hope for the flag of the Youxiwang Sect to be waved. Sun Yi is the beacon of hope Wu Yuan and Chen Han left for the revival of the Youxiwang Sect. As long as the both of them, with Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, could defeat the forces of the villains, it doesn''t matter whether they return alive or a corpse.


    As long as there is hope.


    "I know." Sun Yi said. "I won''t escape anymore. Yuan hopes for me to live. I will do my best to stay alive." He told Sun Rong. "I won''t let him¡­ I won''t let them down." He added.


    Sun Rong saw that Sun Yi has finally calmed down. He didn''t hold him in his room anymore and led him outside. Just as they got out of the room, though, they bumped into Tang Teng and Li Nanzi.


    "Eldest young master Sun!" the two sect leaders cried. "And¡­" they said and their voice trailed off when they saw Sun Yi.


    Sun Rong smiled and Sun Yi cupped his fists. "Sect leader Tang. Sect leader Li." He called. "What''s wrong?" Sun Yi asked when he saw that the expression on the old men''s faces was strange.


    "Second young master Sun¡­" they muttered and their expression looked even more complicated.


    Sun Yi tilted his head. He doesn''t understand what these old men are thinking. "Huh? Where are junior Tang and the others?" he asked, referring to Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu, and Shu Mu and Xiao Le, as well as Wu Xi.


    Hearing his question, Tang Teng and Li Nanzi stiffened. "That¡­" they finally managed to speak, only for their voice sound like the voice of mosquito.


    Sun Rong also noticed the strangeness of the two sect leaders. "Sect leader Tang, sect leader Li. Did something happen?" he asked.


    "This¡­" they hemmed and hawed. Even though it was Sun Rong who asked, but their gaze fell on Sun Yi. "Second young master Sun¡­" they called. "Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing¡­ they went to the South Region to help Shu Mu look for his remaining fellow disciples that are alive." They explained.


    Sun Rong and Sun Yi looked at the two old men. They know they still have something to say.


    As expected, they continued. "And¡­ Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu, along with Wu Xi¡­." They said. "They went to the West Region. They want to kill all the demonic cultivators in the West Region to protect the West Region, and reclaim the land from the hands of the demonic cultivators, in order to rekindle the hope of everyone. The Huilong Continent is incomplete without the West Region." They explained.


    Hearing this, Sun Rong''s and Sun Yi''s expression changed. "Brother¡­" Sun Yi called.


    Sun Rong took a deep breath and sighed. "I know." He said. "Go." He patted his back. "You''ll be letting down more if you''ve stayed." He helplessly said.


    Tang Teng and Li Nanzi looked puzzled and they looked at each other.


    Sun Yu looked at Sun Rong and smiled. Now that he has friends to help him reclaim their land, he would be totally a coward if he still won''t fight. "Thank you!" he told Sun Rong, then looked at Tang Teng and Li Nanzi and bowed.


    Then, he went back inside his room to prepare to follow the Huakai Sect disciples.


    Huilong Continent, Southernmost Region.


    Just as Zuo Zhe and Lei Ling were finished strengthening the seals on the talismans that act as the barriers of the Millennium Ship, they suddenly heard a loud crash, followed by the violent shaking of the Millennium Ship.


    "AAAAH!" they screamed when they fell on the floor of the ship. "What ¨C what is happening?!" they asked each other.

 Chapter 331 - The Scum Is Persevering

    "There''s¡­ there''s someone attacking the ship!!!" Lei Ling''s eyes widened as his pupils glowed. He can see what''s happening outside through his talismans.


    "WHAT?!" Zuo Zhe exclaimed.


    Qian Lin ran out of his room after he felt the violent tremor of the ship. He saw Zuo Zhe and Lei Ling lying on the floor of the ship and he ran towards them, disregarding the shaking of the ship. Meanwhile, Lei Qing and You Rou didn''t. You Rou must be in the middle of refining medicine. Lei Qing stayed to protect her since You Rou can''t be distracted.


    "An attack?" Qian Lin asked as he pulled them up.


    "Yes." Lei Ling nodded. "On the north side of the ship." He said and looked behind them. Fortunately, You Rou''s room is located on the back side of the ship.


    They placed her there for this kind of situation. It''s always the front side of the ship that will be attacked, so You Rou could peacefully continue refining medicine as the impact of the attack would be lessen when it reached her side.


    "I''ll go!" Qian Lin said and was about to jump off of the ship when Lei Ling pulled him back.


    "No!" Lei Ling said.


    Qian Lin looked at him.


    "The enemy is too strong!" Lei Ling said, his face and voice calm. Before, he is afraid of Qian Lin. Now, he finally could calmly talk to him. "I''m not underestimating you, but that the opponent is just very strong. He''s a high-level Nascent Soul demonic cultivator!" he told him.


    Qian Lin''s pupils constricted. "What?!"


    Lei Ling solemnly nodded. "He''s many times stronger than the ones who attacked us before." He said. "You are also still recovering, so, please¡­" he sighed.


    Qian Lin knows Lei Ling doesn''t mean any malice. He just cares for his friends. He smiled at him. "I know. I won''t be that reckless again." He told him.


    Lei Ling sighed in relief. He turned to Zuo Zhe, looking aggrieved.


    Zuo Zhe grimaced. "You really have a crow''s beak!" he told him. "Don''t worry. This barrier won''t break." He told them.


    "Huh?" Lei Ling and Qian Lin looked at him blankly.


    Zuo Zhe''s brow twitched. Do I really have to say it? He thought. "I tripled the barrier. And ¨C " he said. " ¨C each barrier is like Cheng Sheng''s barrier." He added.


    Lei Ling and Qian Lin were stunned. "Then, that means¡­" they said and looked at each other.


    Zuo Zhe grinned. "Even if Wu Ran comes, he can''t break them!" he said and laughed.


    Lei Ling and Qian Lin also laughed. But, their laugh abruptly stopped when they noticed something. "Wait." They said. "If Wu Ran sent a high-level Nascent Soul demonic cultivator here, then¡­" their voice faded.


    Zuo Zhe''s laughter got stuck in his throat when he realized it. "F*ck!" he cursed and his expression turned ugly.


    Lei Ling''s and Qian Lin''s eyes flashed in alarm. "Shall we go?" they asked.


    "No!" Zuo Zhe said as he gnashed his teeth.


    "But, the others..." they said.


    "No!" Zuo Zhe repeated.


    "Even though founder and shifu are in Immortalization Stage, as well as sect leader Jing, but they must be already exhausted." Lei Ling said.


    Qian Lin nodded. "Elder Fei and elder Xie are in peak Nascent Soul Stage, like my elder brother." He said and suddenly remembered something. "Even if young master Yu helps them, but he can only help one side." He added.


    Worry flashed in Zuo Zhe''s eyes. He also knows this. He bit his lip and anxiously looked at the barrier surrounding the Millennium Ship. "I''ll go." He said.


    "Huh?" Lei Ling and Qian Lin looked at him in surprise.


    Zuo Zhe didn''t speak and just fiddled with his system. Qian Lin and Lei Ling watched him move his fingers mid-air, as if forming some seals.


    "Don''t worry." Zuo Zhe said after he set up the conditions of the barrier. "None can enter this ship unless I permit them to, so you will all be safe here." He said. Before Lei Ling and Qian Lin could speak, he added. "But, none of you can leave here, either." He told them.


    Their eyes widened. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed.


    "Trust me." Zuo Zhe told them before he pressed on the holographic keyboard of the system. Suddenly, light appeared underneath his feet before he was covered by the light.


    He then disappeared.


    ¡­


    Fei Lin and Qian Tian has just caught their breath when suddenly, they heard a loud crash behind them. They turned, just in time to see Xi Ling was pushed away by the force that came from the Ni Lai Gate.


    "Ling!" Fei Lin cried and leapt to catch the falling Xi Ling. "Ling! Ling!" he called when he saw Xi Ling was unconscious, and his face and lips are deathly pale.


    Qian Tian''s expression changed, and Jing Bai and Feng Mo looked at each other. "Elder Fei!" they called. "Save elder Xi''s life first! It''s our turn to help sect leader Qian fend off these demonic cultivators!" they said.


    Fei Lin nodded and looked at them, his eyes are filled with gratitude. "Thank you." He said as he brought Xi Ling to the side and gave him qi.


    Qian Tian nodded at Jing Bai and Feng Mo. They just turned to face the demonic cultivator when they suddenly felt a strong pressure approaching them. Their expression immediately turned grave and they looked at the sky, only to see a demonic cultivator flying towards them. This oppressive pressure is coming from him!


    "Brace yourselves." Qian Tian told Jing Bai and Feng Mo.


    Jing Bai and Feng Mo nodded. They had just finished drinking the potions and eating the magic pills, making them become in between a low-level and mid-level Nascent Soul cultivator. Qian Tian is a peak level Nascent Soul cultivator, comparable to this approaching demonic cultivator. But, Qian Tian was exhausted since he fought earlier, and also covered for Fei Lin who is preserving his remaining strength in order to save Xi Ling.


    ¡­


    "Uncle!" Jing Cheng and Jing Hei cried while Zheng Yi panicked after they saw Jing Rui''s figure shook and collapsed after they dealt with another wave of demonic cultivators.


    "Uncle." Jing Cheng called. "Please rest. Leave this to us." He told him.


    Jing Rui looked at him, unwillingness in his eyes. However, he is too exhausted to speak.


    "Just rest if you are tired. It''s not as if your nephews will die." A voice spoke and someone landed near them. "I won''t let anyone die." He said.


    It was Yu Sheng!


    Yu Sheng smiled. "That''s my promise to Cheng Sheng." He told them before he turned to the sky.


    They also turned when they felt a strong pressure mixed with killing intent directed at them. They were about to act when they felt a strong force behind them. They turned and saw Jing Kang collapsed.


    "Jing Kang!" they cried as they ran past the barrier and went to help Jing Kang.


    "Uncle." Jing Cheng called as he looked at Jing Kang''s bloodless face. "Stay here with Jing Kang. I, Jing Hei, and Zheng Yi will go." He said. Before Jing Rui could protest, he spoke. "We won''t lose. Yu Sheng is with us." He told him before he left without looking back.


    Jing Hei looked at Jing Cheng''s back and smiled at Jing Rui, reassuring him. "Uncle. Believe in us, okay?" he said and patted Jing Rui before he followed Jing Cheng.


    Zheng Yi''s brows knit as he looked at Jing Hei''s back. He nodded at Jing Rui before he left. "We''ll live." He said.


    Jing Rui looked at them dumbfounded, before a smile formed on his lips. He turned to Jing Kang and then started to give him qi.


    ¡­


    Xie Lan heard two loud crash behind him and he knew Fan Wen and Li Tian had succeeded in sealing the Ni Lai Gate. He waved his sword and formed a wall of fire between him and the demonic cultivators before he ran towards Fan Wen and Li Tian.


    He saw Li Tian is unconscious while Fan Wen looked like he''s in discomfort. He gave Fan Wen qi and woke him up. "Wen." He called.


    Fan Wen''s eyelids trembled before he opened them. "Lan¡­" he called and turned to see the wall of fire blocking the demonic cultivators from attacking them. "Thanks¡­ I''m fine. I''ll give xiao Tian qi. Just focus on the fight ¨C " he told him before he crawled towards Li Tian.


    Xie Lan wanted to say something, but seeing Fan Wen''s exhausted face, he stopped. He smiled and dropped a kiss on Fan Wen''s forehead before he walked back. He looked at the sky and saw a dark figure coming their way.


    He took a deep breath and felt his arms are shaking from exhaustion. He doesn''t want for Fan Wen to notice something. This is a critical juncture. And so, he tightened his hold on the hilt of his sword to have a firm grip. Fan Wen and Li Tian are still behind him. Feng Mo is fighting alongside Fei Lin, Xi Ling ¨C his younger brother, Jing Bai and Qian Tian. Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou are still on the Millennium Ship. And ¨C


    He took a deep breath. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. They are waiting for their support. He can''t fall today, nor tomorrow and the succeeding days! He has to persevere to be alive!

 Chapter 332 - The Scum Is Wealthy

    Heilong Realm.


    After secretly curiously looking around, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan chose an inconspicuous inn to dine in, and later rent two rooms for them to stay.


    "What do you think?" Cheng Sheng asked after they ordered food. Fortunately, the menu is normal dishes.


    "Too normal." Fei Yin said.


    "En." Wu Yuan nodded in agreement.


    Cheng Sheng also nodded and he rested his elbow on the table and propped up his chin while his other hand, his fingers drummed the table. He secretly observed the people inside the inn ¨C from the customers to the staff, and the people going in and out of the inn. "If there''s nothing out of ordinary happening, then definitely, there''s a certain condition to be met." He said.


    "Huh?" Wu Yuan muttered. He clearly didn''t grasp what Cheng Sheng meant.


    Fei Yin has been with Cheng Sheng through many worlds and so it took for him a short time to understood what his lover said. "We have to be patient." He said.


    Wu Yuan looked at him.


    "We didn''t see anything unusual during daytime, so let''s wait for the nighttime to come." Fei Yin told him.


    Wu Yuan nodded. He glanced at Cheng Sheng, whose words he couldn''t fathom, then turned back to Fei Yin. His gaze is filled with admiration, and he even patted his shoulder.


    Fei Yin. "?" what happened to him? He looked puzzled. He then looked at his lover.


    "Senior Wu." Cheng Sheng called. "Do you¡­ miss senior Sun?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan immediately nodded. In fact, he''s just suppressing his desire to see Sun Yi. Even a glimpse. He knows that the moment he left Sun Yi, he might not be able to return. "En." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng looked at Wu Yuan. Fei Yin felt Wu Yuan is pitiful. Wu Yuan can''t see Sun Yi, and he is even being fed dog food every day. It was his turn to pat Wu Yuan''s shoulder. He knows Wu Yuan is tough thus he doesn''t show his emotions on his face.


    "I can let you see him." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Wu Yuan sharply turned to Cheng Sheng. Even Fei Yin is shocked. "Sheng, you¡­ you can¡­?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded before he placed his hand inside his qiankun sleeve. Then, after some time and he took out an object.


    "A¡­ mirror?" Wu Yuan said.


    Cheng Sheng handed it to Wu Yuan. "Mirror of Yearning." He said. "I bought it in a shop¡­" his voice suddenly trailed off when he noticed something. His gaze on the mirror suddenly burned.


    "Sheng¡­?" Fei Yin called.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly started. He then handed the mirror to Wu Yuan whose eyes brightened in hope and excitement. "Rub the surface of the mirror, and you can see what senior Sun is currently doing." He said. "Of course, you can only see, but he can''t see you. You also can''t hear him, and he can''t hear you." He explained.


    Wu Yuan nodded and casted a grateful look to Cheng Sheng before he immediately hid the Yearning Mirror.


    Fei Yin was surprised. "You won''t look?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng patted his hand. "Ignorant people create trouble for themselves." He told him.


    Fei Yin immediately understood. He looked around and, as expected, saw some people eyeing them, especially Cheng Sheng''s and Wu Yuan''s sleeves where the Yearning Mirror came from, and went to, respectively. "One courts misfortune by flaunting his wealth." he sighed. "Let''s not stay here tonight." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded. It was at this time that their food arrived. Wu Yuan saw the waiter kept glancing at his sleeve. But, after he served their food, the waiter didn''t do anything and just left.


    "They are waiting for us to leave, so they can ambush us." Cheng Sheng said as he started to dig in his bowl.


    Fei Yin looked around and saw some people left the inn. "En." He said and also started eating. He doesn''t think they will be poisoned, since there are many demonic cultivators who are waiting to ambush them.


    "Oh, right." Cheng Sheng said in the middle of their lunch. "I remembered something after seeing the Yearning Mirror." He said.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin muttered while Wu Yuan glanced at him while his hands continued to move to pick some dishes.


    "Da shixiong, do you remember where I bought it?" Cheng Sheng asked Fei Yin.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin muttered as he paused to ponder. "I remember¡­ you bought it in a run-down antique shop we passed by on our way back to the Xinfaxian after we finished a mission shifu gave us?" he said.


    "That''s correct." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked when he saw the disturbed expression on Cheng Sheng''s face.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t immediately answer. "What about my other stuff?" he asked and named some of the treasures he owned.


    "Right¡­ you also bought them from antique shops." Fei Yin said when he suddenly froze. His eyes widened as he realized something. He looked at Cheng Sheng, a horrified expression is on his face.


    Wu Yuan''s brows knit. "What happened?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng bitterly smiled. "The treasures I owned¡­ some of them¡­ I bought in antique shops." He said.


    "Is there something wrong with that?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "There is." Cheng Sheng answered. "Not only did I buy them with a low price, nor they looked ordinary at first and I mistaken them as ordinary and bizarre treasures, but surprisingly found out they are rare treasures later¡­" he said and took a deep breath. "But, I bought them from the same person." He said.


    "Huh? Who?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "You know him." Fei Yin answered for Cheng Sheng. His face is dark.


    "Huh?" Wu Yuan turned to him.


    "We met him several times¡­ he''s wearing beggar clothes, and conical hat." Fei Yin said.


    It took a while for Wu Yuan to realize. "You mean, that beggar?!" he exclaimed.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "How can that be?!" Wu Yuan was shocked.


    "How can it not be?" Cheng Sheng said. "My Shapeshifting Blanket and Recollection Bell also are from him."


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region.


    Xie Lan took a deep breath and took a step. But, he almost tumbled down and collapsed after he felt his knees are weak. He had overexerted himself. Even after he ate the magic pills earlier and drank the potions to increase his strength, but this is his limit. It has to be acknowledged that he and Fan Wen has surpassed their limit after killing the demonic cultivators by themselves. Fan Wen even has to give Li Tian qi to save Li Tian''s life.


    Xie Lan thought he could still fight. But, his shaking knees and trembling body along with his muscles aching and bones that are almost breaking exposed himself. He''s going to collapse. However, there is still the peak-level Nascent Soul demonic cultivator. This new enemy that is arriving is stronger than those pesky demonic cultivators earlier that only relied on their number.


    They will die. If Xie Lan won''t do something, not only he, but also Fan Wen and Li Tian are definitely going to die. But, what should he do? His body is about to break. "Wen¡­" he called as he slowly looked back and saw that, like him, Fan Wen is on his knees as he poured out all his qi to Li Tian.


    He closed his eyes and, gathering all his strength on his feet, ran back to Fan Wen and Li Tian. The three of them are battered and sorry-looking.


    Fan Wen heard someone running towards them and he turned. "Lan¡­?" he called. Then, his eyes widened when he saw a big ball of black mass flying towards them. "Lan, watch out!" he cried as his pupils constricted.


    "Wen!" Xie Lan jumped towards them and covered them with his body. Even if they''d die, at least he could protect Fan Wen and Li Tian. He closed his eyes tight and waited for the attack to hit them. But, after waiting for some time, the attack didn''t hit.


    He slowly opened his eyes and saw Fan Wen''s stunned expression as he looked at his back. He turned and saw a familiar figure.


    "Whew. Fortunately, I arrived in time." Zuo Zhe said as his eyes narrowed while looking at the demonic cultivator.


    "Young master Zuo¡­" Xie Lan called and his eyes widened when he saw that the big black mass is in front of Zuo Zhe. But, it wasn''t touching Zuo Zhe and even struggling. It was being held by a barrier in front of Zuo Zhe.


    "Time for you to go back to your maker!" Zuo Zhe cursed as he pushed a palm to the barrier. A strong force came out of Zuo Zhe''s hand and went to the barrier. Using the force, the barrier, imitating Zuo Zhe''s action, pushed the big black mass back to the demonic cultivator.


    The demonic cultivator didn''t expect the sudden reversal and couldn''t react with the changes in the event. He was about to fly away when he was hit by his won attack! "AAAAAARRRHHH!!" he miserably screamed before his voice was swallowed by the black mass, along with his body.


    Zuo Zhe sighed in relief before he turned to Xie Lan and Fan Wen. He glanced at Li Tian before he turned to the other two. "Let''s go back." He told them. He didn''t wait for the two to react before he teleported them with him back to the Millennium Ship.

 Chapter 333 - The Scum Is Obstinate

    Millennium Ship.


    "Brother?!" Qian Lin exclaimed in surprise when he saw Qian Tian arrived along with Jing Bai and Feng Mo. Fei Lin was carrying the unconscious Xi Ling. They all looked battered.


    Qian Tian sighed in relief when he saw his younger brother is alright. "We''re all fine. Aside from elder Fei and elder Xi who were exhausted¡­" he said and looked at Jing Bai and Feng Mo who suddenly collapsed on the floor of the Millennium Ship.


    "Feng-shixiong!!!" Lei Ling, who went to check Lei Qing and You Rou, returned and saw Feng Mo and Jing Bai collapsed. His face paled and he immediately ran to check Feng Mo''s and Jing Bai''s pulse. Then, he turned to Qian Lin. "Second young master Qian, please call my jie and you-shimei!" he said.


    Qian Lin nodded and immediately ran inside. Qian Tian smiled before he also collapsed when Qian Lin left. He was also exhausted.


    "Sect leader Qian¡­?" Lei Ling called.


    "I''m alright. Just my internal injuries causing trouble¡­ ugh¡­" Qian Tian grunted when he felt his abdomen became wet. He looked down and saw his robe was stained with red. His wound reopened.


    "Sect leader Qian!" Lei Ling exclaimed in fright.


    "Your wounds reopened?!" it was You Rou who arrived with Lei Qing and Qian Lin. She almost dropped the tray she''s holding. Fortunately, Qian Lin caught it.


    "You-shimei! Please check Feng-shixiong and second young master Jing!" Lei Ling said.


    Lei Ling''s voice made You Rou return to her senses. She immediately ran to check Jing Bai''s and Feng Mo''s pulse. Although they are cultivators, but they only know the basics. Lei Ling only checked temporarily. But, like Cheng Sheng, You Rou is a thorough doctor.


    "They''re fine. They just overdosed themselves from the medicines to force their strength to increase in a short amount of time. They are just experiencing the backlash, but it won''t affect their cultivation and only their body will be harmed." You Rou explained. "They will be in a coma for nearly five days. Bring them inside to rest. Don''t disturb them." She said.


    They all breathed a sigh of relief. Lei Qing and Qian Lin carried a person each over their shoulder and brought them to the cabin.


    "Can you please check Xi Ling?" Fei Lin asked as he adjusted Xi Ling in his arms.


    "Yes!" You Rou answered and immediately went to check Xi Ling''s pulse.


    Qian Tian saw You Rou went to check Xi Ling, so he turned to Lei Ling who became free after Lei Qing and Qian Lin carried Jing Bai and Feng Mo away. "Hey. Can you hand me the bandages and powdered medicines?" he asked. "I''ll dress my wounds myself." He told him.


    Lei Ling''s face reddened in shame. He fails in dressing the wounds, and so he can only follow Qian Tian''s instruction.


    "Let me. Wait for me to finish." You Rou spoke as her fingers pressed on Xi Ling''s wrist.


    Qian Tian and Lei Ling looked at her. They didn''t speak, but they didn''t move again.


    "Elder Xi exhausted his qi." You Rou said as she felt Xi Ling''s veins pulsing under his skin. "You''ve replenished his qi, but fortunately, you didn''t overdo it." She said.


    "What will happen if I did?" Fei Lin nervously asked.


    "Elder Xi drained his qi very fast. His meridians need to adapt to the loss of his qi. Naturally, they also need to adapt to the qi that replenished the lost qi." You Rou said. "Fortunately, your qi is similar and also familiar to elder Xi''s qi, so his meridians didn''t reject your qi. It also shows he unconditionally trusts you, so his meridians easily accepted your qi. But, if you overdid it, his meridians would have been broken." She explained.


    Fei Lin''s face reddened when You Rou mentioned about Xi Ling''s meridians being familiar with his qi. The two of them being cultivation partners isn''t a secret. But, his face immediately paled when You Rou said Xi Ling''s meridians almost broke. Fortunately, he was exhausted and his qi depleted. Or else, he really would have almost killed Xi Ling¡­


    He immediately hugged Xi Ling. He excused themselves to the others before he carried Xi Ling back to their room. Finally, only Qian Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou are left.


    You Rou turned to Qian Tian before she frowned. She reached her hand out, indicating for them to give her the bandages and the medicine. Qian Tian obediently gave them to her. "Open your clothes." She told Qian Tian.


    Lei Ling''s face immediately flushed. "You-shimei¡­" he called. "You are familiar with sect leader Qian?" he asked.


    Qian Tian didn''t answer since it wasn''t him being asked, and that he is conserving his strength.


    "How can I not?" You Rou asked. "He is a patient." She answered.


    "But¡­" Lei Ling felt there''s something wrong.


    "Lei-shixiong, can I ask you to fetch some water? I have to clean sect leader Qian''s wound." You Rou said.


    "Oh! Okay!" Lei Ling answered and immediately left.


    As soon as Lei Ling left, Qian Tian laughed. "Your fifth shixiong is so gullible." He told You Rou.


    "Sect leader Qian, please stay still." You Rou said, her voice cold.


    Qian Tian looked at her. "Are you still mad I stole some of your medicines?" he asked.


    You Rou didn''t answer.


    "I am a respectable person. I was formerly an elder of my sect, but because tragedy befell my sect, I was forced to inherit my father''s position." Qian Tian said. "But, regardless of my position, I am an upright person. Even if I am losing a limb or two, I would still fight." He explained.


    You Rou didn''t speak and took out a bamboo tube from her qiankun sleeve before she opened it and poured the water on Qian Tian''s wound on his abdomen, cleaning it. "I''m not mad that you stole the medicines. You only want to hasten your recovery." She said as she bandaged Qian Tian''s wound. "What I am mad about is because you don''t trust me." She told him.


    Qian Tian looked at her.


    You Rou tied the bandage before she raised her head and looked at Qian Tian. "I am Cheng-shixiong''s apprentice, and I am diligent in my studies. I engrave in my heart everything Cheng-shixiong taught me, so I can clearly see my patients'' condition, and foresee what will happen to them if they would aggravate their wounds." She said. "I repeatedly told you that. I don''t require you to admire my skills or ask request for you to respect me. I only ask for you to trust my skills." She explained. "Yet, you didn''t. Not only did you not trust me, but you even stole my medicines. You lied to everyone and went to the battle with your internal injuries not fully healed. If you have died, then that''s fine. It''s your own fault. However, what if the others entrusted themselves to you for you to protect them, but you failed them after you aggravate your wounds and collapsed? You could have endangered everyone!" her voice raised after she vented her frustrations.


    Qian Lin, Lei Qing and Lei Qing returned and heard what she said. They all stared at her, dumbstruck. Then, they looked at Qian Tian whose head is lowered. Remorse could be seen on his face.


    "I don''t care about your pride. All I ask is for you to use it at the right place and on the right time!" You Rou continued, completely oblivious of the three pairs of eyes watching them. "I''ve never had a patient as obstinate as you. Well, I am obstinate, too!" she said as she lifted her chin. Her attitude as the young lady of a wealthy family can be seen. "If you do this again, then don''t come back to make me treat you. You treat yourself! You''re on your own!" she told him before she marched back to the cabin.


    Qian Lin, Lei Qing and Lei Ling who hid looked at each other.


    "Come out." Qian Tian called. He has noticed them as soon as they returned.


    "Brother¡­" Qian Lin called. Lei Qing and Lei Ling followed behind him.


    "I''m fine. She has already treated my wound." Qian Tian said, then paused. He wore a helpless expression on his face. "Was she always like that?" he asked as he looked at Lei Qing and Lei Ling.


    Lei Qing and Lei Ling looked at each other. "No." Lei Qing answered. "In fact, our shimei is a restrained young lady. Although she came from a wealthy family and could have lived the rest of her life freely under her parents'' wings, or marry a wealthy young man and become a housewife, but she chose to become a cultivator." She said. "She is a humble young woman." She told him.


    Qian Tian understood. Actually, he could also see that You Rou, although pampered, but she is modest. She never complained even though their journey is long and rough. She also didn''t cower every time they were attacked. Although she didn''t fight, but she never showed fear nor panicked.

 Chapter 334 - The Scum Is Responsible

    A light flashed not far from them. After the light died down, they saw Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian and Zuo Zhe appeared. "Founder! Shifu!" Lei Ling cried while Lei Qing was pleasantly surprised.


    However, the joyful surprise was replaced by terror when they saw Xie Lan and Fan Wen collapsed and finally noticed that Li Tian is unconscious.


    "FOUNDER! SHIFU!" Lei Ling and Lei Qing cried. "LI-SHIDI/LI-SHIXIONG!!!" they ran towards the four people.


    Fei Lin, the only one conscious, came out. Xi Ling, Jing Bai and Feng Mo were in a coma. "Sect leader Xie!" he cried when he saw Xie Lan was lying on the floor, barely conscious like Fan Wen.


    "FOUNDER! SHIFU! LI-SHIXIONG!!!" You Rou cried and ran towards Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian while Lei Qing and Lei Ling checked their condition.


    "Your founder overexerted himself. But, your shifu and Li Tian are in a better condition. They just needed rest." Zuo Zhe told them.


    Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou immediately calmed down. Lei Qing and Lei Ling helped You Rou applied first aid to Xie Lan and Fan Wen while Fei Lin who rushed to them tried to give Li Tian his qi.


    "Elder Fei. Your qi was almost depleted. Let me." Qian Tian said. Qian Lin immediately helped his elder brother up and they walked towards Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian.


    "No. There''s still us." You Rou said. Lei Qing and Lei Ling nodded.


    "Lei Qing." Zuo Zhe suddenly called.


    Lei Qing turned to him.


    "Everyone that could fight are all recuperating. Only you, Qian Lin and Yu Sheng are the remaining ones." Zuo Zhe said. "You have to conserve your energy." He told her.


    Lei Qing''s eyes widened before she lowered her head and clenched her fists. "I understand." She said and tightened her grip on the hilt of her sword.


    "Lei Ling." Zuo Zhe called.


    "Y-yes?!" Lei Ling nervously answered.


    "You are responsible for the barriers surrounding the Millennium Ship. You are a mage, and it is very taxing for the mages to use qi." Zuo Zhe said. "You can''t give them qi." He told him.


    Lei Ling''s face paled. "I¡­ I understand¡­" he said and hung his head.


    "You Rou." Zuo Zhe finally called. He looked at her and saw her kneeling beside Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian. "Like Lei Ling, you are a mage. And you even use more qi than him since you refine magic pills and potions. You''re the one the most that can''t use your qi to heal the others, even if they are almost your family." He said, referring to Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian as her family. "You should focus on refining medicines and potions. Everyone needs them the most, so you are very essential. Your founder, shifu and shixiong also know this." he added.


    You Rou bit her lip and her eyes reddened. "Shimei¡­" Lei Qing and Lei Ling called. They know it''s You Rou who''s the one that most wanted to help Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian. She is their disciple and fellow disciple, like Lei Qing and Lei Ling. But, she''s also a doctor, unlike Lei Qing and Lei Ling.


    No one dared ask Zuo Zhe to be the one to give qi to Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian. Not because they are afraid of Yu Sheng retaliating if they abused Zuo Zhe, but because Zuo Zhe has already greatly contributed by sealing many Ni Lai Gates. Just sealing one Ni Lai Gate already costed them this much. How much more of it for Zuo Zhe? Although Zuo Zhe already said that it was perfunctory for him, but they know Zuo Zhe is just being modest and don''t want them to be indebted to him.


    Zuo Zhe isn''t malicious. They know that. That''s why they don''t want to take Zuo Zhe for granted, and they are not that kind of people who take others for granted.


    You Rou, although still mad at Qian Tian, but their founder, shifu and fellow disciple Li Tian are more important than her anger. "Just give them a small amount of qi each. You can''t overfeed them with qi. And, they could replenish their qi on their own as they rested." She told Qian Tian, her back is still on him.


    "Yes." Qian Tian nodded and stood beside Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian. He closed his eyes and raised his hands. A deep green light appeared on his hands and flew towards Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian. After a while and he grunted. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth and he fell on his knee.


    "Brother!" Qian Lin cried and helped his elder brother.


    "I''m fine." Qian Tian said and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "My internal injury was aggravated." He explained.


    You Rou isn''t ungrateful, either. She immediately grabbed Qian Tian''s wrist and checked his pulse. She sighed in relief that it was really just Qian Tian''s internal injury. "Go rest." She told him before she turned to Fei Lin and Qian Lin. "I''m sorry, but I have to trouble you to bring our founder and shifu to their room so they could rest." She said.


    Fei Lin and Qian Lin nodded. "No problem." They answered and carried Xie Lan and Fan Wen over their shoulder. Fortunately, Fan Wen is light so Qian Lin can carry him by himself. Lei Qing carried the unconscious Li Tian while Lei Ling helped Qian Tian up and assisted him.


    Zuo Zhe and You Rou remained. You Rou was about to say something when she saw Zuo Zhe looked up at the sky. She looked at the sky and saw several figures flying towards them. "Yu Sheng." She heard Zuo Zhe speak.


    Her eyes widened and she squinted her eyes. They were really Yu Sheng! And Jing Cheng, Jing Hei and Zheng Yi are flying behind him. Jing Cheng and Jing Hei were carrying two people. "Sect leader Jing and fourth young master Jing!" she exclaimed when the last group landed on the ship and recognized the two unconscious people.


    Zheng Yi helped the badly beaten Jing Cheng carefully place Jing Rui on the floor. Jing Hei followed and placed Jing Kang beside Jing Rui. "Jing Hei!" they heard Qian Lin cry, followed by his rushed footsteps as he ran and hugged Jing Hei tight.


    "Ah Lin¡­" Jing Hei hugged him back.


    You Rou reacted fast since earlier and checked Jing Rui and Jing Kang. Like the others, both are exhausted. "Physical exhaustion, as well as near-depletion of qi." She diagnosed Jing Rui and Jing Kang.


    Jing Cheng breathed in relief before his eyes closed and he collapsed. "Da ge!" Jing Hei cried when he saw Jing Cheng fainted.


    You Rou immediately moved to the other patient. "Exhaustion." She said. She then told them to bring the patients inside and feed them magic pills and potions to lessen the pain they feel, and heal their wounds.


    "Wu Ran is really wise." She heard Yu Sheng spoke. "He made them all spend their energy and deplete their qi before he sent them a strong opponent to finish them all." He said.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "Giving an appetizer before serving the main dish." He said.


    Yu Sheng looked at him, and You Rou couldn''t help but look back. She saw Yu Sheng looking at Zuo Zhe, his gaze looked complicated, like he didn''t understand what Zuo Zhe said. She didn''t stay and followed everyone.


    "Let me break down the walls so you don''t have to enter and exit each room, which is time and energy consuming." She heard Zuo Zhe spoke behind her as his fingers moved in mid-air. "Without the walls separating each room, it''ll be easier for you to check each patient." He told her.


    "Wait, Zhe ¨C " Yu Sheng spoke. But, it was too late.


    Everyone was startled when they saw that the walls separating the rooms disappeared.


    " - ¡­ you have to consider their privacy, too¡­" Yu Sheng spoke in a low voice. But, Zuo Zhe reacted so fast.


    "Ah." Zuo Zhe muttered, his face blank as he looked at the surrounding suddenly became more spacious.


    Zheng Yi just placed the unconscious Jing Kang on the bed while Jing Hei placed Jing Cheng on another bed when his gaze caught a person lying on the bed of the other room. Now that the walls disappeared, he saw the person with a handsome face and thick brows, and even while sleeping, his face looked gentle. "Jing¡­ Bai¡­" he muttered and stared at that familiar face. For some reason, he felt his heart ache as he continued to stare at Jing Bai''s face.


    Jing Hei noticed Zheng Yi. "Zheng Yi¡­" he called when he noticed Zheng Yi was staring at Jing Bai. Suddenly, his eyes brightened. "Zheng Yi! Did you finally remember my ge?" he asked, his gaze hopeful and excited.

 Chapter 335 - The Scum Is A Beast

    "''ge''? Your ge?" Zheng Yi heard Jing Hei''s voice asked.


    Jing Hei nodded. "Yes! My ge, Jing Bai!" he answered.


    "''Jing Bai''¡­?" Zheng Yi asked. Then, as if he remembered something, he turned to look at the man lying on the bed.


    "Yes! ''remember''! You should remember Jing Bai!" Jing Hei said. "You have an amnesia." He told him. "You had an amnesia after Qi Ling stole a part of your soul, but it contained your memories of Jing Bai, so you can''t remember him and you''re not even aware that you forgot him. So, even if he teases you, but you looked like you don''t remember him." He explained. "But, even if your soul came back, you are still amnesiac." He sighed in pity. "So, did you finally remember him?" he asked, his voice suddenly raised in excitement.


    "''remember''¡­" Zheng Yi muttered as he turned his gaze back to Jing Bai. "''remember''¡­?" he muttered, his expression dazed. "''remember''¡­ Jing¡­ Bai¡­?" he said. "''Bai''¡­ ''Bai''¡­" his brows knitted. "''Bai''¡­" his voice suddenly trailed off and his eyes slowly widened as if he finally remembered something. "''Bai''¡­ Bai-er!" he exclaimed.


    "''Bai-er''¡­?" Jing Hei muttered, a look of confusion on his face.


    However, Zheng Yi''s eyes are wide and he was already immersed in his own thoughts. He continued to stare at Jing Bai. "Bai-er!" he called as he ran towards Jing Bai''s bed and held Jing Bai''s hands. "Bai-er! Bai-er!" he happily smiled to the point he is giggling. "Bai-er!" he called as he nudged Jing Bai awake.


    However, Jing Bai''s eyelids didn''t even move, indicating he is deeply asleep.


    Zheng Yi frowned in dissatisfaction because no one answered him, nor showed any reaction. "Bai-er¡­" he called again as he shook Jing Bai''s shoulder to wake him up.


    Jing Hei knows Jing Bai needed to rest and so, when he saw Zheng Yi frowned, he immediately spoke. "Zheng Yi. My ge is heavily injured, and is suffering from the backlash after he forced his cultivation to raise in a short time." He said. "So, we should let him rest more¡­" he told him.


    Zheng Yi''s brows knitted in dissatisfaction. "Bai-er¡­" he called in a low voice.


    Jing Hei smiled. "I''m happy you can remember him now. This is a fortune from misfortune. Ge will be very happy that you remembered him." He said.


    Zheng Yi felt comforted and he didn''t disturb Jing Bai''s rest. But, he sat beside Jing Bai on the bed. Jing Hei smiled, feeling relieved, for his elder twin brother''s romantic life. He then left to look for Qian Lin and catch up with each other.


    Seeing all the patients have been settled down, Fei Lin walked towards Xi Ling''s bed to accompany him. He then saw Lei Ling ran past him.


    "Jing Kang!" Lei Ling called as he ran towards Jing Kang''s bed. His tears fell when he saw Jing Kang is in a coma.


    Jing Hei happened to pass by him. "Hey. Jing Kang''s condition isn''t that serious." He said to comfort Lei Ling. "Don''t worry. My cousin is very resilient. And, he promised you he will marry you. He always keeps his promises, so don''t cry now." He told him and patted Lei Ling''s shoulder before he turned and saw Qian Lin was dressing Qian Tian''s other wounds. He turned back and went to fix Jing Rui''s and Jing Cheng''s beds.


    Lei Ling sniffled as he wiped his tears. His heart that is very agitated earlier has finally calmed down after he heard Jing Hei''s words. "Jing Kang¡­" he called, even though he knew the other couldn''t hear him. He then grabbed Jing Kang''s hand and held it tight. He was about to send qi to Jing Kang when he felt someone grabbed his shoulder.


    "Lei Ling." It was Lei Qing.


    "Jie." He called as he turned.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "I¡­ just¡­" his voice became smaller.


    Silence fell between them.


    "Where''s shimei?" he asked.


    "Fixing founder''s and shifu''s bed, as well as Li-shidi''s." Lei Qing answered.


    "En." Lei Ling nodded.


    "You already have heard what young master Zuo said." Lei Qing spoke.


    Lei Ling didn''t answer. He just hung his head in remorse.


    "I know you love Jing Kang and wanted to help him, but you should control your emotions. Don''t make such rash decisions." Lei Qing told him.


    "I know¡­" Lei Ling spoke.


    Lei Qing stared at him, then helplessly sighed. "Jing Kang''s condition isn''t that serious. So, don''t waste your qi, okay?" she said. "We need you to think rationally. Everyone''s safety is in your hands." She told him and hugged him. "Lei Ling. This time, Jing Kang will need your protection." She whispered.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened and his pupils constricted.


    Lei Qing smiled and she cupped Lei Ling''s face. Then, she squeezed his cheeks. "We all need your protection. So, you should give it your all!" she said. "Make your lover proud of you! Make me proud of you! Make our parents proud of you! Make shifu, founder, Li-shidi, Fei Yin, Cheng-shidi, as well as shimei, be proud of you. Okay?" she told him.


    Lei Ling''s eyes and nose reddened as his tears fell. "I understand, jie¡­" he said and smiled.


    Lei Qing laughed and then rubbed Lei Ling''s hair. "It''s good that you understand. You can still be saved." She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "You should go meditate. You can do it beside him. This way, you can replenish your qi, increasing your strength, as well as accompanying your lover." She told him.


    Lei Ling''s eyes brightened. "Thank you, jie!" he said and hugged his elder sister tight.


    Lei Qing''s eyes reddened, but she held back her tears. "Alright." She said and patted Lei Ling''s back.


    Lei Ling grunted from the pain and he almost coughed. "Jie¡­ your hand¡­ is still very heavy¡­" he muttered as he took a step back away from her.


    Lei Qing''s eyes narrowed. "What did you say?" she asked.


    Lei Ling forced a smile. "It''s nothing¡­" he answered. "Jie, you can go and do your task. I''ll be fine here¡­" he told her.


    Lei Qing nodded and then left. Meanwhile, to save his face, Zuo Zhe pointed at Lei Ling and Jing Kang, then Zheng Yi and Jing Bai. "Look." He told him.


    "What?" Yu Sheng asked back.


    "It is a wise decision to tear down the walls. Not only for You Rou to easily go back and forth treating one patient and then another, but also ¨C " Zuo Zhe said. " ¨C they could easily see their family members from the other room!" he said and pointed Jing Hei who''s glancing at Qian Lin''s direction.


    Yu Sheng smiled while You Rou has long since secretly slipped away from the two. "Zhe." He called.


    Zuo Zhe felt all his hairs stood on their end when he heard Yu Sheng''s voice called. "W-what?" he asked.


    "What if someone wanted to kiss his lover ¨C " Yu Sheng said.


    "Aaaah!" Zuo Zhe screamed and then covered Yu Sheng''s mouth with both his hands. His face is red, looking flustered. "I ¨C I''ll¡­ I''ll put up an enchantment, okay?!" he said. "I''ll go ask Lei Ling how to do it ¨C " he told him.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng called. "I''m not talking about the others." He said.


    "Huh? Then, who are you referring to?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    But, Yu Sheng just smiled brightly, making Zuo Zhe''s heart tremble in fear. "Zhe." Yu Sheng called. "Did you also tear down the walls of our room?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe''s brain lagged for a few seconds before his eyes suddenly widened when he finally understood what Yu Sheng meant. His face turned red from embarrassment, then turned pale in anger and helplessness, as well as fear.


    Yu Sheng, seeing Zuo Zhe''s face turned ''colorful'', almost couldn''t hold back his laughter. "Zhe." He called as he raised his hand and touched Zuo Zhe''s cheek.


    Zuo Zhe felt goosebumps appeared on his skin and he shivered in fear when he felt Yu Sheng''s warm palm touched his skin. The warmer Yu Sheng''s hand is, the colder he felt. It''s as if Yu Sheng is a psychopath! "W ¨C w ¨C what?!" he asked, feigning anger. He can''t show any weakness to Yu Sheng, or this man who is a beast under a gentleman''s clothing will exploit his weakness!


    "I''ll be waiting for you to fix this." Yu Sheng told him before he left.


    Zuo Zhe watched Yu Sheng walk away until he disappeared from his sight before his body toppled over and he immediately grabbed the pillar for support. He felt his knees are weak and are shaking. His back is soaked with his sweat. That Yu Sheng¡­ he is not to be trifled with! Or else, you''ll just meet your end! You''re just seeking death if you want to mess with him! Zuo Zhe has learned of this many, many times. He''s the only one who suffers at the end after he tried to make troubles.


    You shouldn''t involve yourself with a beast, especially if you are a human! You''ll just suffer like him!

 Chapter 336 - The Scum Is Handsome

    Next day, morning.


    Yu Sheng walked towards the deck. He raised his hand to cover his mouth to yawn when he paused after he saw Lei Ling leaning on the rails. Lei Ling was looking at the giant river situated in between the canyons, just like a giant snake tearing, winding on the land. "You woke up too early." He said as he walked towards Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling turned and greeted him. "Yu-ge¡­ you also woke up too early. Weren''t you cleaning the demonic cultivators surrounding the ship for the whole night? You didn''t get enough sleep?" he asked.


    "En." Yu Sheng hummed a response.


    Lei Ling felt pity to Yu Sheng. Among them all, Yu Sheng worked the hardest along with Zuo Zhe. Speaking of Zuo Zhe¡­ "Where is young master Zuo?" he asked when he didn''t see Zuo Zhe with Yu Sheng.


    Hearing his question, Yu Sheng evilly grinned. "He won''t be waking up soon." He answered.


    Lei Ling. "¡­" I now understand. He didn''t sleep because he is sleeping with Zuo Zhe¡­


    "Jing Kang still hasn''t woken up?" Yu Sheng asked after seeing the dark circles under Lei Ling''s eyes.


    Lei Ling froze, then hung his head and shook it. "No." he answered, feeling dispirited.


    "He is aware that each one of us has a role to play. He didn''t want to add burden to Jing Rui, so he took the task of sealing the Ni Lai Gate on his own." Yu Sheng said. "Fortunately, his cultivation has increased after passing the Intersect Competition. Or else, if he did this stunt with his former level of cultivation¡­" he looked at Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling understood. Jing Kang would have died if his cultivation was like before. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Yu-ge." He said.


    Yu Sheng nodded.


    "You also woke up early¡­" Jing Hei said as he rubbed his eyes while he and Qian Lin walked towards them.


    Lei Ling and Yu Sheng turned. "Good morning." They greeted.


    "Good morning." Qian Lin greeted back.


    "Where are the others?" Jing Hei asked as he looked around.


    "Kitchen." Lei Ling answered. "You-shimei is cooking while adding medicinal herbs to increase everyone''s strength. Sect leader Qian, as well as elder Fei and my jie, went to help her cut the ingredients, start the fire and wash the dishes." He explained.


    Yu Sheng, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. "¡­" why does it sound so discomforting and look awkward when they imagined the scene?


    Lei Qing helping You Rou is reasonable because she is a woman. Qian Tian, although a sect leader, helping You Rou work is also reasonable since they have seen and understood yesterday that Qian Tian has offended You Rou.


    But, Fei Lin¡­ he looks like a respectable elder. He is also the eldest son of the Fei Clan. Coupled with that handsome visage of him, it looks impossible to see him working in the kitchen. "Elder Fei¡­" they said. He is too handsome to the point they were almost blinded by his face.


    To have him work¡­ this looks like wronging him.


    Lei Ling has just realized the ''problem''. "Sect leader Qian volunteered to help my shimei when he saw her finished checking the patients'' condition earlier this morning. Elder Fei heard them talking and he also wanted to help, since elder Xi''s condition has now stabilized." He explained. "My jie happened to pass by and told sect leader Qian and elder Fei that them, women, would do it, but the two insisted. So¡­" his voice trailed off.


    They all gaped, feeling awed by Fei Lin''s kindness and dedication to work. "Elder Fei is very hardworking!" they said.


    Lei Ling smiled while Yu Sheng nodded, feeling impressed of Fei Lin. "Today, you and you ¨C " Yu Sheng said as he pointed to Qian Lin and Jing Hei. " ¨C as well as Lei Qing. You three will go capture a demonic cultivator." He told them.


    "''capture''?" Qian Lin and Jing Hei looked at each other.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan have already entered the Heilong Realm at this time. They can''t send us messages to update us of their situation, and of what they have found out." He said. "But, we can''t wait for them to return to tell us everything. Wu Ran''s forces that are attacking us are stronger than the previous one. So, we can only fend off for ourselves and gather information our own way, then figure out the next step we will be taking." He explained.


    Lei Ling, Qian Lin and Jing Hei nodded. "We understand!" they answered.


    "Good." Yu Sheng smiled, feeling satisfied. "Fei Lin and Qian Tian have fought yesterday. Although their condition is better than the others, but we should make them avoid fighting. Let''s keep them as our back up." He told them.


    "Yes!" they nodded.


    "Don''t worry." Yu Sheng said as he looked at them. "You have me guarding your back. The Millennium Ship continues to fly, but in a slow pace. We have to gather as much information as we could, so we will delay the time of our confrontation against Wu Ran, for us to not be put at a disadvantage when the time comes." He explained. "No need for you three to kill the demonic cultivators. Just catching one will do." He told them.


    "We understand!" Qian Lin and Jing Hei answered.


    "Yu-ge, I promise to increase the strength of the ship''s barriers to keep everyone in the ship safe." Lei Ling said.


    "Good." Yu Sheng patted their shoulder. "But, before we do all these ¨C " he said.


    Lei Ling, Qian Lin and Jing Hei immediately tensed up and perked up their ears to listen.


    " ¨C let''s eat breakfast first!" Yu Sheng said. "We can''t just go fight with an empty stomach, can we?" he asked as he grinned, seeming to be in a good mood.


    Lei Ling, Qian Lin and Jing Hei. "¡­" he has a point¡­ they thought as they touched their abdomen when their stomach growled.


    At this time, they saw Lei Qing came out and waved at them. "The breakfast is now ready!" she said. "After you eat, you feed the patients, okay?" she said.


    They all looked at each other and nodded. "Yes!" they answered as they turned back to Lei Qing and waved back.


    "Let''s go!" Yu Sheng said as he pushed them from behind.


    "En!" they nodded and ran after Lei Qing, as if afraid there wouldn''t be any food left for them.


    Ignoring the new batch of demonic cultivators that appeared on the canyon beneath them, throwing attacks at them, they went inside the cabin to eat, unlike these demonic cultivators who, not only have to work very early to harass them, but they also couldn''t go back to eat unless they have killed them, as per their master''s order.


    The life of a demonic cultivator is also hard.


    Heilong Realm.


    "How many is this now?" Cheng Sheng asked after he kicked the corpse of the demonic cultivator off to the river like he had just kicked a soccer ball to the goal.


    "One hundred three." Fei Yin answered as he slit the throat of the demonic cultivator. The demonic cultivator''s corpse collapsed on the ground. "This is one hundred four." He said, then turned to Wu Yuan whose face is as cold as ice as he mercilessly chopped off the demonic cultivator''s head before the demonic cultivator could shriek. "That''s one hundred five." He added.


    Yesterday, as they expected, they haven''t gone far from the inn after they have eaten their lunch, they were ambushed. Three groups of demonic cultivators surrounded them from all sides. Fortunately, they have just eaten, so they are brimming with energy. They don''t need to use qi, and just used pure martial arts to kill all of the demonic cultivators. It took three hours for them to kill them all.


    Seeing that the demonic cultivators that attacked them were only three groups, they didn''t lower their guard, since they could guess there are more to come for them as they continue their travel. And they weren''t off the mark, since in less than an hour, they encountered two groups. After that, every hour, they would encounter another group. This lasted until late at night.


    They could finally eat their dinner. But, could they really relax their guard? They wouldn''t, much less in this kind of place ¨C the Heilong Realm, the territory of the demonic cultivators. Thus, in the middle of their dinner, arrows rained down on them. Fei Yin''s face became as black as the bottom of the pot he used to cook their dinner. Not only their food was wasted after it was ruined and had become cold, but his lover''s dinner was interrupted! What if Cheng Sheng would become thin?! Thus, he went on a killing spree.


    If Wu Yuan knew what Fei Yin was thinking that time, he would''ve rolled his eyes. If Cheng Sheng would have known what his lover thought that time, he would''ve kissed Fei Yin.

 Chapter 337 - The Scum Is Elaborate

    "I guess no one would come for the meantime." Cheng Sheng said after they crossed the other side of the river.


    They have finally left the city. They can go find a place to hide, but only temporarily. He can''t set up a barrier around them to alert them of the incoming enemies since they can''t use talismans or arrays in Heilong Realm.


    The talismans they have aren''t the evil type ¨C which is normally used by the demonic cultivators. So, they would be exposed if they would use talismans. They also can''t use arrays, which the area where Cheng Sheng excels, since the qi used to create the array would expose them. Fortunately, the three of them are martial arts experts, and some of the best, so they didn''t dare use qi carelessly. Or else, they would have already exposed themselves as soon as yesterday when they have been ambushed.


    They could only rely on their instinct, their ability to perceive danger, their martial arts, and their meticulous planning.


    "I''m sorry." Wu Yuan apologized as they entered the woods. "If not for me¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng cut him off. "Senior Wu doesn''t need to apologize." He said. "It''s my mistake. I took out the Mirror of Yearning without considering the place. I know it is a treasure, but I was rash in my action." He explained. It''s not that he is a saint to not blame anyone, and instead place all the blame on himself. He is just clear on what''s right and what''s wrong, and who''s the one who should take the blame.


    "Cheng Sheng ¨C " Wu Yuan still wanted to speak. But, Fei Yin patted his shoulder. He turned and saw Fei Yin shook his head.


    Although Cheng Sheng is his lover, but Fei Yin know when to be biased.


    "I''m sorry." Cheng Sheng apologized. "I brought the trouble upon us." He said. Even though he is concerned about Wu Yuan, and sympathizes with him, but he is the one who acted. Now, they are being chased. Fortunately, treasures are common between the righteous and demonic cultivators. No one found out that they are righteous cultivators.


    From now on, they are walking on a tight rope. One wrong move and it is a death sentence for them. They should increase their cautiousness to several degrees.


    "In the end, what is hidden in that city?" Fei Yin asked. "Why does Bai Yun wanted us to go there?" he added.


    Because Cheng Sheng messed up, they were forced to leave the city before they could investigate.


    "Did we just overthink it?" Fei Yin said before he shook his head. "No¡­ there''s really something fishy with that Bai Yun!" he said and frowned. "My instinct is telling me that there''s something off about him¡­" he muttered.


    Wu Yuan nodded, clearly agreeing to what Fei Yin has said. "I feel that there is something wrong, but I can''t point it out." He frowned, obviously displeased.


    "Even I." Cheng Sheng honestly said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng helplessly smiled and raised his hands. "I can only assume and then carefully consider our next course of actions like what I did yesterday." He said before the smile faded from his face. "Even though there''s a high possibility that Bai Yun is an enemy, but we can''t let an opportunity slip by." He said.


    "''opportunity''?" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded before he smiled. "I figured that there might really be something in that city." He said. "And, I have confirmed my guess." He told them.


    Their eyes widened. "When did that happen?" they asked when their voice trailed off after they realized something. "It couldn''t be¡­" they stared at him.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. When I took out the Mirror of Yearning." He said.


    Their jaw dropped as they looked at him in shock.


    "It just happens that senior Wu is missing senior Sun, and needs the Mirror of Yearning, so¡­" Cheng Sheng looked meaningfully at them.


    "You took out the treasure, since you know the demonic cultivators will scramble for it." Wu Yuan said. "And so, we were ambushed." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called. "Your purpose is to lure out the leaders of the demonic cultivators." He said.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    Wu Yuan looked at him in awe.


    "Who is it?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Not Bai Yun." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Why?" Fei Yin asked.


    "I thought it would be him, since he wanted to lure us there. But ¨C " Cheng Sheng said. " ¨C based from what I have observed of Bai Yun when we chatted with him before, Bai Yun, although have much free time on his hands, wouldn''t be roundabout with his plans." He explained.


    "''roundabout''?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them. "Have you noticed, the number of the group of demonic cultivators chasing us are random?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan''s eyes widened. "That''s right." He said. "When we were first ambushed, there were three groups of demonic cultivators, a total of thirty people. The second time, there are twenty people. The third time, there are twenty-five. Next, there are only ten¡­" he said as he recounted the times they were ambushed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "That''s not all." He said.


    "There''s more?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "This person has too much time in his hands." He said.


    Fei Yin''s brows knitted. He wanted to say that it might be Bai Yun, since Bai Yun has a lot of free time in his hands. But, he trusts on Cheng Sheng''s judgement, and that it was not only Bai Yun that might have much time on his hands.


    "Lastly ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "¡­" there''s more?!


    " ¨C this person¡­ he wants for us to exhaust our strength¡­" Cheng Sheng said. "He wants to see how long can we last. But ¨C " he lowered his gaze. " ¨C he seems to be toying with us." He told them.


    "What?!" Fei Yin gnashed his teeth.


    Wu Yuan''s fists clenched and his face darkened.


    "Just who is he?!" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "We''ve heard from Bai Yun that there are Four Demonic leaders in Heilong, as well as the Patrician Houses. They have their power in their respective territories." He said.


    "So, it was one of them? Bai Yun lured us there to be killed?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng lifted his gaze. "Not necessarily to be killed¡­" he muttered.


    "What? What do you mean?" Fei Yin asked.


    "As I''ve said, Bai Yun might be an enemy." Cheng Sheng said. "But, there''s a possibility he can be an ally¡­" he told them.


    Fei Yin looked like he had just heard a joke. "How can that be?! How can he be an ally?" he asked.


    "Him luring us here¡­" Cheng Sheng said. "Did we die?" he asked.


    "No." Fei Yin answered.


    "Then, he believed in our strength. That we won''t die if we''ll go to that place." Cheng Sheng said. "Instead, we have benefitted." He told them.


    "What benefit?" Fei Yin asked.


    "That the Four Demonic Leaders¡­ as well as the Patrician Houses¡­" Cheng Sheng said. "Their sphere of power starts from here." He told them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were stunned.


    "We have reached their territory." Cheng Sheng added. "We can''t let our guard down even for a second." He said.


    Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s expression is grim. "Understood." They said.


    "Also ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan froze. "¡­ there''s more?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Don''t forget there''s one more person who has a great power in Heilong." He said.


    "Who?" they asked.


    "The Emperor of Heilong." Cheng Sheng answered.


    ¡­


    Bai Yun was taking a nap on the bench when he felt the wind changed. "¡­ if I''m not keen on my surroundings, you could''ve killed me while I''m asleep." He said without changing his position, nor looking at the person he is talking to.


    "Because I know you are keen on your surroundings, I can''t kill you." The person answered.


    Bai Yun grinned and he opened his eyes. "What did I do for you to grace me with your presence ¨C " he said as he looked up at the person. " ¨C Your Majesty, the Emperor?" he asked.


    ¡­


    "There''s still time before the dusk. We can rest here first, then go back to that place." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. "En." They answered.


    "I''ll go find us something to eat." Fei Yin said.


    "I''ll go find some firewood." Cheng Sheng said. Then, he left together with Fei Yin.


    Wu Yuan sat on the ground before he took out the Mirror of Yearning. "Sun Yi¡­" he called.


    A few seconds later and the surface of the mirror rippled like the water when touched.


    Wu Yuan''s eyes widened when he saw Sun Yi. "Sun Yi!" he cried and stared hard at Sun Yi''s face on the mirror. He didn''t notice that the rim of his eyes turned red.


    His tears fell.

 Chapter 338 - The Scum Is Reassured

    "Sun Yi¡­" Wu Yuan called as he stared at Sun Yi''s face, watching the other fly behind the Huakai Sect. His usually emotionless face is stained with tears, and his eyes that wore a blank gaze is now red. "Sun Yi¡­ I miss you¡­" he said as he caressed Sun Yi''s face on the mirror.


    As if Sun Yi heard his voice, he suddenly stopped and turned his head. Wu Yuan''s heart skipped a beat, and when he saw Sun Yi directly faced him, and their eyes met, he felt his heart stopped and his whole being froze.


    "Sun Yi¡­" he whispered, his voice hoarse. "Can you hear me¡­?" he asked.


    Huilong Continent, Central Region.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu saw Sun Yi suddenly stopped flying.


    "Senior Sun?" Tang Yun called as they watch Sun Yi look around behind them. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    They didn''t hear him answer and just stood there on his sword.


    "What''s the matter?" Guo Cheng asked. "Did he see something? But, we have already fend off of our tails those demonic cultivators¡­" he said as they looked at Sun Yi''s back.


    None of them spoke after that, since they don''t know what happened to Sun Yi. But, they didn''t dare disturb him since they saw his expression looked concentrated while he gazed in one direction. Not long after and they finally heard Sun Yi spoke, but what his words shocked them.


    "Yuan¡­?" Sun Yi muttered under his breath.


    "''Yuan''¡­ by ''Yuan'', does he mean - ?" the Huakai Sect disciples looked at each other, shock can be seen on their face as their gazes spoke.


    ''Yuan''¡­ that''s the name of Sun Yi''s husband ¨C Wu Yuan! And is the current leader of the Youxiwang Sect, where Ming Ye ¨C or now known as Wu Ran, deeply hid for a hundred year. But, why did Sun Yi call Wu Yuan''s name? It can''t be that he just missed his husband? Wu Yuan isn''t here. Wu Yuan has left with Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Chen Han before to go to Youxiwang Sect and confront Ming Ye ¨C or Wu Ran!


    "Yuan!" Sun Yi cried as his eyes turned red. "Yuan¡­ I hear you¡­" he said as his tears fell. "Are you safe? Please, tell me you are safe!" he told him and sobbed.


    The Huakai Sect disciples gaped at Sun Yi, stunned. It''s not that they think that Sun Yi is crazy for talking to the air. But, it''s because they believe in Sun Yi. "Could it be ¨C " they said and looked at each other with widened eyes. "Cheng Sheng?!" their jaw dropped.


    Sun Yi heard them and he also knows that it could only be Cheng Sheng. "Cheng-shidi again¡­" he smiled, then laughed, feeling amused. "Cheng-shidi ah¡­ how is he?" he asked. Even though no one answered him, but he still grinned. "We owe it to Cheng-shidi." He spoke again. "Yuan." He called. "Be safe there, okay? And, protect Cheng-shidi. If not for him, we might not hear each other''s voices right now." He said.


    Behind Sun Yi, the Huakai Sect''s face flushed in excitement. "I knew it! It''s Cheng Sheng!" they said as their eyes brightened. "He must have used a spell or something¡­ it can be a treasure?" they spoke.


    If it''s Cheng Sheng, then it must be possible that Sun Yi, right now, is talking to Wu Yuan!


    Heilong Realm.


    Wu Yuan''s hands shook and he almost dropped the Mirror of Yearning in both shock and ecstasy. "Sun Yi¡­ Sun Yi!" he spoke, repeatedly calling his husband''s name. "Sun Yi¡­" he muttered. Slowly, a smile formed on his lips as he watched Sun Yi ''talk'' to him.


    As Cheng Sheng said, he can''t hear Sun Yi''s voice. But, as long as he can watch Sun Yi, he is satisfied. He can also guess what Sun Yi is saying by reading Sun Yi''s expression, as well as reading the shape of his lips. It''s just such a pity Sun Yi can''t see him. But, it is enough that Sun Yi has heard him earlier.


    "Sun Yi¡­" he called. "I miss you. I love you. I¡­" he took a deep breath. "We are currently safe in Heilong. We still haven''t found father and uncle Jing. Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are a great help. They are kind juniors. Chen-shixiong - " his voice paused. " ¨C we left him in the Youxiwang Sect. He''s in Wu Ran''s hands now. But, Wu Ran wouldn''t kill him. Wu Ran would use him against us. Chen-shixiong can buy us more time¡­" he explained. "Sun Yi¡­ you, as well as everyone¡­ you all definitely have to be safe!" he told him. He closed his eyes and lowered his head as he bumped his forehead against the mirror, where Sun Yi''s face can be seen. "I love you." He whispered.


    Huilong Continent, Central Region.


    Sun Yi sharpened his ears and he caught some words in the air. "¡­ shixiong¡­ left¡­" he muttered as he closed his eyes tight and concentrated. "¡­ wouldn''t kill¡­ time¡­" he muttered.


    "What is he muttering?" Shan Lu asked as they watched Sun Yi.


    "Shh!" Tang Zhe and Tang Yun shushed while Guo Cheng rolled his eyes and covered Shan Lu''s mouth to prevent him from talking.


    Suddenly, Sun Yi''s eyes snapped open and wide and his pupils constricted when he felt something warm was pressed on his forehead.


    "I love you." It is Wu Yuan''s voice. He didn''t imagine it! It was really Wu Yuan''s voice!


    He held his breath. "Yuan¡­" he called as he choked back a sob. "I love you, too¡­. You must return home!" he yelled.


    The Huakai Sect was taken aback and suddenly, they felt they have been fed by dog food. "¡­" the other party isn''t even present, yet what is this blind display of love?!


    Sun Yi has his back on them and he didn''t know the Huakai Sect''s issues. He wiped his tears before he giggled. "Yuan¡­ I miss you, too." He whispered and brightly smiled. Then, he turned to the Huakai Sect. His eyes are still red from crying, but his gaze is firm. "We have to detour and drop by the Righteous Alliance!" he said.


    "Yes!" the Huakai Sect disciples answered and didn''t ask anything. They believe that Sun Yi will explain it to them when they reached the Zhongyang.


    Heilong Realm.


    Wu Yuan''s breath hitched and the Mirror of Yearning almost cracked after he gripped it tight when he saw Sun Yi''s smile. "Sun Yi¡­" he called as he watched Sun Yi''s figure disappeared in the mirror.


    "Senior Wu has a fruitful ''reunion'' with senior Sun?" Cheng Sheng asked as he and Fei Yin returned. A teasing smile was on his face.


    Wu Yuan didn''t blush, but one could see that his eyes are bright. "En." He answered. "Cheng Sheng." He called.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng answered as he sat across Wu Yuan while Fei Yin started the fire.


    "Yesterday, you said that Sun Yi can''t hear me, and vice versa. But, just now¡­" Wu Yuan said and looked at the Mirror of Yearning.


    The expression on Cheng Sheng''s face suddenly changed. "You heard each other?" he asked, surprised.


    Wu Yuan nodded, before he shook his head. "Our voice¡­ and some words." He answered. "The message conveyed is vague, but we can understand each other." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression became pensive. "This isn''t right¡­" he muttered. His brows knitted, feeling puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked when he returned after he washed the ingredients on the river.


    Cheng Sheng immediately relayed to him what happened.


    Fei Yin prepared the ingredients as he spoke. "Seeing each other''s face is easier than hearing each other''s voice since light travels faster than the sound." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. Wu Yuan couldn''t understand what are they talking about, but he greatly trusts them.


    "Actually, the Mirror of Yearning shouldn''t work." Fei Yin said.


    "Why?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Because we are in a different realm." Fei Yin answered.


    Cheng Sheng was stunned.


    "But, they still saw each other. Furthermore, they could hear each other''s voice, though barely." Fei Yin said as he placed the ingredients on the pot.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan were momentarily distracted. "¡­" he''s so fast in cooking!


    "It seems that this Mirror of Yearning is very powerful." Fei Yin said. "But, as well as their sense of longing towards each other." He looked at Wu Yuan. "So great that it can surpass the space." He said.


    Although Wu Yuan only understand a little from their conversation, but based on Cheng Sheng''s and Fei Yin''s expression, it wasn''t bad. "There won''t be any effect on Sun Yi, right?" he asked.


    "No." Fei Yin answered. "Please be assured." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" shouldn''t it be me who''s supposed to say that? It''s my treasure!


    Wu Yuan, who is over the moon after seeing Sun Yi and hearing Sun Yi''s voice, didn''t notice Cheng Sheng''s face filled with chagrin. He happily wiped the mirror''s surface until it was sparkling. He can''t wait to see Sun Yi again. "Oh, right. Cheng Sheng ¨C " he called as he looked at the other who has finally recovered his calm expression. " ¨C are you really giving me this treasure?" he asked.

 Chapter 339 - The Scum Is Cold-blooded

    Cheng Sheng nodded. "En." He answered. He doesn''t have any need for it, anyway. Instead, it was just taking up some space in his qiankun sleeve.


    "I¡­ I, at least, should compensate you¡­" Wu Yuan said, feeling flustered. Yesterday, he was very happy because he found a way to see Sun Yi. He forgot to ask Cheng Sheng on how he can compensate him. Not only for the treasure, but also for helping him find a way on how to contact Sun Yi.


    Also, even though he is friends with Cheng Sheng, but he doesn''t like taking advantage of other people. Everything should be just and equal.


    Cheng Sheng was about to refuse Wu Yuan when he saw Wu Yuan''s expression. That feeling of chagrin returned again, and he heard Fei Yin laughed when the other saw his distorted expression. Fei Yin knew that he, Cheng Sheng, likes to spend, and not receive. Thus, Fei Yin knows Cheng Sheng was put in a difficult situation because of Wu Yuan''s straightforwardness.


    As expected, Fei Yin saw Cheng Sheng cast him a look, his gaze asking him for help. Fei Yin almost roared in laughter. "Senior Wu." He called.


    "En?" Wu Yuan answered and turned to him.


    "Repaying my shidi is repaying our sect." Fei Yin said. "Can we¡­ postpone this matter and talk about this again in the future?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan stared at him and fell silent. Not only Fei Yin managed to avoid Cheng Sheng''s crisis, but Fei Yin is also insinuating that there will be future for all of them.


    A smile formed on his lips. "Alright." He answered and didn''t speak again. He resumed caressing the surface of the mirror, as if it was Sun Yi''s face.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in relief and he glanced at Fei Yin. He nodded at him, smiled, and mouthed ''thank you''.


    Fei Yin softly smiled back. "Okay, the dinner''s ready! Time to dig in!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan froze, stunned. "¡­" why didn''t we notice the dish being cooked?!


    Fei Yin didn''t notice the other two''s strange expression and he picked up a bowl, scooped the soup from the bowl with the soup ladle, then gave it to Cheng Sheng. Wu Yuan was woken from his daze when he smelled the fragrant aroma of the dish and then followed Fei Yin to serve himself.


    The three of them filled their stomach, rested for a moment, before they prepared to go back to the city to find out who is the leader of the city.


    Huilong Continent, Shashan Pass.


    "My Lord!" a subordinate cried as he knelt before Wu Ran.


    "Speak!" Wu Ran frowned. Obviously, he is in a bad mood. It''s been days, he''s trying to destroy Cheng Sheng''s barrier surrounding the Sand Sea Mountain. But, until now, there is no result. He can''t do anything with Cheng Sheng''s barrier, and his foul mood is increasing each day that pass.


    The subordinate saw Wu Ran''s dark face and he trembled in fear, for his news brought would make Wu Ran''s mood become worse. But, if he won''t report this matter to Wu Ran, the problem would become bigger. "My Lord¡­" he called, his voice shaking in fear. "About the ''generals''¡­" he said, his face is paling.


    "What about them?" Wu Ran asked. "Have they finally killed Cheng Sheng''s forces?" he asked.


    "My Lord¡­ sire¡­" the subordinate felt his body turning cold, and he stammered. He doesn''t know how to tell Wu Ran, but he has to tell him, nonetheless. "The ''generals''¡­" he said. "¡­ were killed by Cheng Sheng''s forces¡­" he said, his voice low and almost inaudible.


    But, Wu Ran has a high cultivation, so he heard him. "WHAT?!" he exclaimed, his voice echoed in the Twin Sand Mounds. His roar made the two mountains and the ground shook.


    "Watch out!" they exclaimed and ran away when the rocks and trees from the mountains fell and almost crushed them. The dust smoke rose, then after it disappeared, some corpses that were crushed underneath the boulders and trees can be seen. "What the¡­" they muttered under their breath before they immediately bit their tongue to stop themselves from cursing, since Wu Ran, the cause of this, can hear them.


    They also heard the new, and bad, report that just arrived. They couldn''t help but shake in fear, and prepare themselves for the worst to come.


    ¡­


    "No catch?" Yu Sheng, standing beside the anxious Lei Ling, asked after he saw Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin returned. You Rou, Qian Tian, Fei Lin and Zheng Yi ¨C whose condition is getting better, were looking after the patients.


    "We suck in fishing¡­" Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Lei Qing dejectedly said as their shoulder slumped.


    Yu Sheng laughed while Lei Ling immediately comforted them. "You''re not bad at fishing!" he said. "The demonic cultivators are just as slippery as the eel, so they are not easily caught." He explained.


    Jing Hei''s and Qian Lin''s expressions turned better while Lei Qing smiled and patted Lei Ling''s head. "Yes. They''re the ones in the wrong!" she said.


    Lei Ling sighed in relief, then glanced at Yu Sheng whose shoulder is shaking. Yu Sheng cleared his throat and spoke. "The demonic cultivators are only willing to be caught ¨C " he said. " ¨C when they turned to corpses." He grinned.


    Jing Hei''s, Qian Lin''s and Lei Qing''s shoulders fell once again. They have fought hard earlier beneath the ship to catching one demonic cultivator. But, as Lei Ling said, they are as slippery as an eel. When they saw them going to capture their comrade, they replace their comrade to fight against them. Worse, that demonic cultivator will commit suicide, or his comrades kills him to prevent any of them from getting caught. They are more cold-blooded than the reptiles. This devilish operation, they are really deserved to be called demonic cultivators.


    Because of the way the demonic cultivators operate, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Lei Qing were forced to stop. Not because they feel their blood go cold and they cowered. It''s because they are compassionate. Even though their opponents are demonic cultivators, but because of them ¨C who wanted to capture one of them, these demonic cultivators will die. And it was because of this reason that the other method of ''fishing'' was dropped.


    This other method is baiting. One of them will be a bait to lure the demonic cultivators. But, even though someone is willing to be a bait, but the others aren''t willing to use someone as a bait. This trait of theirs is what makes them a righteous cultivator. They, the righteous cultivators, aren''t willing to forsake their companion for the sake of benefit. Meanwhile, the demonic cultivators wanted to kill their companion.


    "What should we do now?" they asked each other before they all looked at Yu Sheng. Their eyes are bright, obviously expecting him to say something. They know that with Yu Sheng''s skill, it will be a piece of cake for him to capture a demonic cultivator.


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth to speak. But, just as he was about to speak, Zuo Zhe arrived. "What''s going on?" he asked as he yawned.


    "Young master Zuo¡­" Lei Ling called as he gaped at Zuo Zhe. It was already noon! Zuo Zhe has just woke up! This proves that Yu Sheng, last night, instead of sleeping, he slept with Zuo Zhe instead¡­


    Zuo Zhe saw Lei Ling is staring at him with a weird gaze. "What''s that look?" he asked.


    "Oh." Lei Ling muttered and immediately looked away.


    How can Yu Sheng not know what''s going on in Lei Ling''s mind? Lei Ling''s thoughts are seen on his face. Indeed, Yu Sheng slept with Zuo Zhe last night. But, nothing happened between them. Yu Sheng is indeed tired, and after he hugged Zuo Zhe ¨C who wanted to escape from his arms, he immediately fell asleep despite Zuo Zhe''s struggles. In the end, Zuo Zhe, who couldn''t escape, also fell asleep. The reason why Zuo Zhe woke up already noon is because, as what Zuo Zhe told Yu Sheng before, Zuo Zhe was already used to wake up late in the world where he came from. Zuo Zhe called it as ''biological clock''.


    But, Yu Sheng doesn''t want to clarify Lei Ling''s misunderstanding. "Zhe." He called as he very naturally wrapped his arm on Zuo Zhe''s waist before he pulled him towards him in in one smooth motion. Before Zuo Zhe, or any of them could react, he lowered his head and kissed Zuo Zhe.


    Their eyes widened, and Zuo Zhe''s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. His face turned red in the blink of an eye. YU SHENG!!! He screeched in his mind as he moved his gaze to glare at Yu Sheng.


    But, Yu Sheng is unbothered by his glare and instead deepened their kissed. Zuo Zhe felt his oxygen was being sucked out of his body by Yu Sheng. When he was about to become faint from the lack of oxygen, Yu Sheng finally released him.


    "Zhe." He heard Yu Sheng called. "We''ve kissed so many times, how come you''re still not used to it?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe''s answer? SLAP!

 Chapter 340 - The Scum Is Grumpy

    Everyone sucked in a cold breath and then held their breath after they heard the harsh sound of a palm hitting a face. In short, Zuo Zhe slapped Yu Sheng! This is Yu Sheng, who is even stronger than Xie Lan! And Zuo Zhe boldly slapped him!


    They didn''t dare breathe nor blink in fear they would miss something. Will Yu Sheng punish Zuo Zhe? After all, although Zuo Zhe is Yu Sheng''s lover, but Yu Sheng still needed his face. But, Zuo Zhe didn''t even give him his face and slapped him! That red hand print on Yu Sheng''s face looked vivid, since Yu Sheng''s skin is fair. Will Yu Sheng kill Zuo Zhe?


    The answer? "Zhe¡­ pft!" Yu Sheng laughed.


    Everyone. "¡­" he¡­ laughed? He laughed? He freaking laughed?! They all stared at Yu Sheng in shock.


    But, Yu Sheng wasn''t looking at them. His focus is all on Zuo Zhe. "Zhe, why is your mood so foul today?" he asked. "Ah. Is it what you told me before? The ''morning grumpiness''?" he asked as he stared at Zuo Zhe''s scowling face.


    A vein popped in Zuo Zhe''s forehead as his brows knitted. "How can I not be in a foul mood?" he asked and forced a smile. The corner of his lips twitching in annoyance as he looked at Yu Sheng''s very handsome face, albeit the red handprint. "You kissed me until I almost died!" he said. Still feeling that his slap wasn''t enough, he raised his foot to kick Yu Sheng.


    But, Yu Sheng''s expression didn''t even change. He wrapped Zuo Zhe''s waist with his both arms. "Ah. It''s really ''morning grumpiness''." He sighed as he kissed Zuo Zhe''s forehead. "You must be hungry. I''ll go get you breakfast." He told him as he reluctantly released Zuo Zhe before he walked towards the cabin.


    Everyone seemed to finally wake up from their daze. "Yu-ge!" Lei Ling called. "What about the ''fishing''¡­" he said.


    "Fishing? You are fishing?" Zuo Zhe asked as he turned to Lei Ling, then outside the ship. "You can fish from this height?" he asked as he remembered the giant river situated between the canyon. Are cultivators this good, to fish from the height of more than five hundred meters?


    Everyone. "¡­" young master Zuo seems to misunderstand us¡­ they thought.


    Zuo Zhe indeed misunderstood them, but it was a different thing he misunderstood. And because of this, Zuo Zhe''s standard for cultivators increased.


    Yu Sheng paused and turned back. "Zhe." He called. "Do you like fishing?" he asked and smiled.


    Zuo Zhe turned to him. "Hm? It''s okay." He answered. "I am lazy, anyway, so I don''t like to move. Fishing suits me." He said.


    "Then, you can join us in fishing." Yu Sheng said. "Speaking of fishing, the breakfast today is fish. I''ll go heat it up for you." He told him and kissed him on the cheek before he left.


    Meanwhile, everyone. "¡­" we''ve already had breakfast, and with the added dog food, we''re close to bursting. They thought. And¡­ we''re doing a different kind of fishing! Why are you inviting him?! They thought as they looked at the closed door leading to the cabin.


    "Hm? Is there something wrong?" Zuo Zhe asked as he turned to them.


    "¡­ nothing." They answered and looked away. They''ll just wait until Yu Sheng returns to plan for their next course of action.


    This is what they planned, but¡­ "Can I see what are you fishing?" Zuo Zhe asked as he walked towards the railing. Then, he looked down, only to see the demonic cultivators attacking them. But, since the ship has barriers, their attacks hit the barrier. "Huh? There are only these demonic cultivators below. Aren''t we a bit too farther from the river below?" he asked and looked at the wide river snaking the canyon.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. "¡­" what we are fishing are the demonic cultivators, and not because we are too far from the river that we are fishing the humans instead of the fishes¡­


    "Hm?" Zuo Zhe turned back when he didn''t hear them speak. "¡­ where are your fishing rods?" he asked when he noticed that there''s something wrong.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. "¡­" what should we answer? Should we raise our sword?


    "¡­ you''re really not fishing, the kind of ''fishing'' that''s in my mind¡­" Zuo Zhe said when he noticed their awkward expression. "¡­ right?" he asked.


    They immediately nodded. "Yes¡­" they answered, finally breathing a sigh of relief, only for their breath to get stuck on their throat when they heard what Zuo Zhe said next.


    "So, what are you ''fishing''?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. "¡­"


    Zuo Zhe''s expression immediately became blank when he realized something. "It can''t be¡­ the demonic cultivators?" he asked and glanced at the demonic cultivators swarming on the top of the canyon beneath them.


    "It is¡­" they answered.


    Zuo Zhe. "¡­" what kind of hobby is this?! They can''t fish for fishes, so they switched to fishing humans, instead?! Dark lines covered his face. "Oh." He muttered.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin felt more awkward. It would have been better if Zuo Zhe didn''t speak that ''oh''.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Sheng asked when he returned. A tray of food on his hand.


    Zuo Zhe turned and felt a fish bone was stuck on his throat when he saw the dish on the tray. "¡­ fish." He muttered.


    Their faces twitched. "Pft ¨C " they finally can''t help but laugh.


    "Hm?" Yu Sheng looked at them, then Zuo Zhe. "Zhe. You must be hungry. Here, grab a bite." He said as he pulled Zuo Zhe to the table on the side and then placed the tray on top of the table. "You can eat here. I''ll go instruct the others what to do next." He told him. He kissed Zuo Zhe''s lips before he walked towards Lei Ling, Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin.


    Zuo Zhe who was still dumbfounded of what happened earlier and hasn''t reacted to Yu Sheng eating his tofu for the nth time. "¡­"


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin who saw Yu Sheng kissed Zuo Zhe and were fed by dog food again. "¡­"


    "Let''s continue?" Yu Sheng asked with a bright smile on his face but looked irritating to the others they wanted to punch him.


    But, because of his question, everyone immediately remembered their task. They momentarily forgot it because of Zuo Zhe''s intermission. "Yes." They answered.


    "How do we proceed now?" Qian Lin asked.


    Yu Sheng looked at them. Actually, they can just ask him to fish a demonic cultivator alive for them. But, he knows they have their pride, and don''t want to bother him further.


    "We can''t open the barrier." Lei Ling said, his voice and gaze firm.


    Lei Qing nodded. "We will be setting everyone up as a bait if we did that." She said.


    Jing Hei sighed and Qian Lin shook his head.


    "How about we fish for real?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Huh?" they turned to him.


    "The actual fishing." Yu Sheng said. "We hook one of them, then reel them up." He said.


    Their eyes brightened. "Brilliant!" they exclaimed.


    "But, there''s one problem we''ll be facing." Yu Sheng said.


    "What is it?" they asked as they tensed up.


    "Since we''re not using bait, we have to reel up the ''fish'' faster." Yu Sheng answered. "It will be a race against time." He told them.


    They froze.


    "Also ¨C " Yu Sheng continued as he stared at them. " ¨C do you know how to fish?" he asked.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. "¡­"


    "¡­ no?" Yu Sheng asked when he saw their expression.


    They looked at each other silently. "..." is it too late to learn how to fish now?


    Yu Sheng''s lip twitched. Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe who was watching them while eating wanted to laugh. The ''fishing'' they meant earlier is referring to their operation. But, they actually don''t know how to fish.


    "Everyone." He called as he placed down his chopsticks. "I have an idea." He said.


    They all turned to him. "What is it, Zhe?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Do you have a neutralizing potion with you?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    Lei Ling nodded. "Yes. Cheng-shixiong taught shimei and told her to keep some neutralizing potion with her since it might be useful later." He answered and paused. "Who would expect that we will really be using it now¡­" he looked at Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe smiled. "Come and listen to my strategy." He beckoned them.


    You Rou who just finished giving the patients medicine, and Qian Tian who is following behind her, saw them all huddled up. "¡­ what''s going on?" she asked as she approached them.


    "Are they planning something¡­?" Qian Tian muttered. "Qian Lin?" he spoke when he saw Qian Lin''s eyes are bright. He seemed excited. Then, he watched Qian Lin suddenly jumped off of the ship, followed by Jing Hei and Lei Qing.


    His jaw dropped.

 Chapter 341 - The Scum Is Unorthodox

    Qian Tian''s eyes widened in shock and his face immediately paled in horror. He dashed towards the railing of the ship. "QIAN LIN!!!" he screamed and felt his heart rose up to his throat when he saw Qian Lin''s figure disappeared, along with Jing Hei and Lei Qing, after they were surrounded by the demonic cultivators.


    "Sect leader Qian?!" Lei Ling exclaimed. "Shimei¡­" he turned to You Rou.


    You Rou was about to ask when Qian Tian spoke first. "What are you planning?" he asked as he looked at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng glanced at him, but he didn''t immediately answer. Instead, he looked at Lei Ling. "How much longer?" he asked.


    Lei Ling counted with his fingers. "¡­ four minutes left." He answered.


    Yu Sheng nodded and didn''t speak. He turned to Zuo Zhe to chat. Qian Tian was puzzled by their calmness.


    You Rou seemed to realize something and her eyes widened. "Lei-shixiong, you don''t mean¡­?" she said as she looked at Lei Ling.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Qian Tian asked.


    "Neutralizing agent." You Rou answered.


    "''neutralizing agent''?" Qian Tian asked. "Isn''t that what the demonic cultivators are¡­" he muttered.


    You Rou shook her head. "What the demonic cultivators are using is a poison, since it could immediately kill. Meanwhile, what Cheng-shixiong taught me is a harmless one." She said. "The neutralizing agent will render your qi useless, as well as weaken your body. After five minutes, your body will be paralyzed. The paralysis will last for half a day, depending on how much neutralizing agent was taken by the body." She explained.


    "So, this neutralizing agent is¡­" Qian Tian stared at her.


    You Rou nodded. "Yes. It was mixed with a paralyzing agent." She said.


    Qian Tian gaped at her. "So ¨C " devious¡­! He internally exclaimed.


    You Rou narrowed her eyes at him before she ignored him. "Lei-shixiong. How much neutralizing agent did you give to them?" she asked.


    Lei Ling scratched his head. "I don''t know." He honestly answered.


    "Huh?" You Rou and Qian Tian stared at him.


    Lei Ling sheepishly grinned. "Young master Zuo''s plan is to coat their sword with this neutralizing agent. Since there isn''t enough time, I just poured two bottles of neutralizing agent on their sword." He explained.


    You Rou''s jaw dropped as she stared at him in shock. "Two¡­ two bottles ¨C " she muttered.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened and he immediately tensed. "Shimei, what''s wrong?" he nervously asked.


    "¡­ one drop of the neutralizing agent can paralyze someone for two hours." You Rou said. "A bottle consists of one hundred drops. So¡­" her voice is quiet.


    Silence fell upon them. And because of it, they can clearly hear the silence in their surroundings. They slowly turned and saw the barriers of the ship were not being attacked anymore. This only meant one thing ¨C


    They looked at each other before they immediately ran to the railings and looked down the top of the canyon. From a hundred people earlier, only three figures remained ¨C Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. All the demonic cultivators around them are lying on the ground, wide-eyed in shock as they tried to move their body, but found that they can''t. If their senses aren''t working, as well as their heart and lungs, they would think that they are already dead.


    "¡­ this neutralizing agent is very potent¡­" Qian Tian said.


    You Rou didn''t answer. Qian Tian jumped down, at the same time Yu Sheng jumped down. They landed behind Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin. You Rou, Lei Ling and Zuo Zhe were left on the deck and they silently looked at each other.


    "Grab one each and go back. He and I will search their belongings." Yu Sheng said as he pointed to Qian Tian.


    "Yes!" Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin answered before they picked up the demonic cultivators beside them. Then, they flew back to the ship.


    "Why do we have to check their belongings?" Qian Tian asked as he and Yu Sheng worked. They could see the struggle in the demonic cultivators'' eyes as the two of them search underneath their clothes. But, they ignored them.


    "We might find some useful potions and pills from them." Yu Sheng answered.


    Qian Tian froze. He is smart so he understood the implication of Yu Sheng''s words. "Are you planning for You Rou to recreate their poisons?" he asked. Only You Rou is the potion mage in the ship.


    How can Yu Sheng not know Qian Tian''s worries? "Cheng Sheng is the one who guided her as a mage." He said.


    "I trust in her skills." Qian Tian said. "But ¨C "


    "And Fan Wen and Xie Lan are the ones who taught her as a cultivator." Yu Sheng said before he turned to Qian Tian.


    Qian Tian fell silent. He understands what Yu Sheng is trying to say. Because Xie Lan and Fan Wen are upright people, naturally, their disciples would also be upright people. And You Rou is one of them. So, there''s no need for him to worry that You Rou will go astray if she''ll experiment on the poisons used by the demonic cultivators.


    "Cheng Sheng has always been unorthodox." Yu Sheng said. "He was criticized. But, later, because his creations were very useful, their thoughts towards him changed. But, if it is only because of that, it wouldn''t be enough for the people to change their impression of him." He said. "Nobody knows he is the second young master of the Chen at that time. He was even labelled as a scum after they found out his personality. What pulled Cheng Sheng out of this crisis are Fan Wen and Xie Lan." He looked at Qian Tian. "Fan Wen and Xie Lan are well-known to everyone as upright people. Although Cheng Sheng''s personality is questionable, but the people are reassured that Cheng Sheng won''t fall and become a demonic cultivator despite his unorthodox methods." He explained.


    "I know. I understand your point." Qian Tian spoke. "Just ¨C " he is still unresolved.


    Yu Sheng smiled. "Shouldn''t you the one that would believe in her the most?" he asked.


    Qian Tian stared at him.


    "Don''t you have feelings towards her?" Yu Sheng evilly grinned.


    But, the expected reaction didn''t come. Instead, Qian Tian''s face is expressionless. "Preposterous." He said. But, he resumed checking the belongings of the demonic cultivators.


    Yu Sheng chuckled meaningfully. But, he didn''t say anything else and also resumed his task.


    "What''s taking them so long?" Zuo Zhe asked as he placed his elbows on the railings and rested his face on his hands. Then, he watched Yu Sheng''s and Qian Tian''s small figures below. "Are there really any valuable items on the demonic cultivators?" he asked as he turned to You Rou and Lei Ling.


    Lei Qing, Jing Hei and Qian Lin were tying up the demonic cultivators they have caught, then tied them with another rope on the pillar.


    Lei Ling pondered. "Usually, there are their hidden weapons like the poisonous needles. Daggers, too." He said.


    You Rou, a doctor, has another idea. "Poisons. Toxic pills and potions." She answered.


    Zuo Zhe stared at her. "You want to study it?" he asked.


    "I can find a way how to counter them in case one of us will be poisoned." You Rou answered, then she lowered her voice. "As long as it can help everyone¡­" she muttered.


    "Shimei¡­" Lei Ling called and smiled.


    Zuo Zhe stared at her and just shrugged. Then, he turned, only to see Yu Sheng and Qian Tian have also returned. Qian Tian was staring at You Rou while Yu Sheng was grinning. Obviously, they have heard what You Rou said.


    You Rou noticed Lei Ling and Zuo Zhe fell silent. She raised her head and she turned, only to meet Qian Tian''s gaze. "Found something?" he calmly asked as she turned to Yu Sheng, ignoring Qian Tian.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "En." He answered and raised a bag. He patted Qian Tian''s back before he walked towards You Rou. He gave her the bag, then turned to hug Zuo Zhe, who looked bored. "Let''s go inside." He told him as he wrapped his arm on Zuo Zhe''s waist. "Remember to add another barrier on the ship." He told Lei Ling before he and Zuo Zhe left.


    Lei Ling was blinded by Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe. "Yes!" he answered and then turned to add another barrier. He sighed. "I should hurry up and go to Jing Kang!" he muttered as his face turned serious while light came out from his hands.


    Meanwhile, You Rou was caught off-guard of how heavy the bag is and she doubled over. "Careful." She heard Qian Tian spoke before she felt the bag she is holding became lighter.


    She raised her head and looked at Qian Tian. She didn''t expect that Qian Tian was staring at her, and so, their gazes met again. They stared at each other for a while before she loosened her grip on the bag. The next thing that happened is Qian Tian howling after the bag fell on his foot.


    You Rou walked away with a calm expression, as if it wasn''t her who purposely dropped the heavy bag on Qian Tian''s foot.

 Chapter 342 - The Scum Is Unambitious

    Central Region, Zhongyang, Righteous Alliance.


    "WHAT?!" everyone exclaimed after they heard what Sun Yi said. Their jaw dropped and their eyes widened, stunned.


    Even the Huakai Sect disciples Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng, who came together with Sun Yi were shocked by the news. Sun Yi didn''t tell them anything while they were on their way. Of course, they won''t bother him since they can see Sun Yi has a lot of things in his mind. Thus, Sun Yi didn''t tell them, and they didn''t ask.


    "Chen Han is¡­!" they said as they looked at each other with eyes wide in disbelief. "No way¡­ this can''t be!" they shook their heads.


    "It is." Sun Yi spoke. "He let himself be captured by Wu Ran so that Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan could escape. Chen Han wanted to stall Wu Ran by using his relationship with Ming Ye as Ming Ye''s disciple to buy Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan some time to go to the Southmost Region and look for the main Ni Lai Gate. Then, seal it." he explained. "But, Wu Yuan assured me that Wu Ran won''t kill Chen Han. That Chen Han will serve as Wu Ran''s hostage for us to not make a move against him." He finished.


    A long and deafening silence fell. At first, they refute the fact that Cheng Sheng forsook Chen Han and left Chen Han in Youxiwang Sect. But, it was actually true. It came from Sun Yi''s mouth: Cheng Sheng left Chen Han.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ he ¨C " they said.


    Sun Yi saw their expression and he frowned. His brows knitted. "What are you thinking?" he asked. "Do you think Cheng Sheng really want to leave Chen Han?" he looked at each one of them. Then, he gaped at them. He scoffed. "You all¡­ you''re all¡­ just - !" he shook his head and laughed. "Hypocrites!" he said and walked out. His face dark and stormy.


    Zheng Fun Gong and Pai Lie looked at each other in dismay.


    "If I may speak, elder Zheng." Tang Zhe spoke.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed. "Speak." He said.


    "Do you think Cheng Sheng is really a scum?" Tang Zhe asked.


    Neither Zheng Fu Gong nor Pai Lie answered. Although that was the news circulating, that Cheng Sheng is a scum, but they have seen what Cheng Sheng really is during the Intersect Competition.


    "Before we could meet Cheng Sheng, we have already heard of him." Tang Zhe said. "His inventions he calls ''technology'' which greatly alleviated the life of the people, most especially the Cleansing Talisman which is the best and also available weapon for us to use against the demonic cultivators." He said. "We met during the Intersect Competition. But, what should be expected as enemies, we end up as being friends. What should be a competition became a teamwork for all of us." He smiled when he remembered the last stage of the Intersect Competition. "Cheng Sheng has no responsibility of helping us, saving all of us. But, he did. He is doing it." He looked at Zheng Fu Gong. "Furthermore, he isn''t doing it for recognition, nor compensation. He is only doing it for his own self-satisfaction, which actually benefits us all." He explained.


    "Elder Zheng. Elder Pai." Guo Cheng called. "Do you dare to blame Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie remained silent.


    Guo Cheng looked at them, his eyes filled with dismay. "You, of all people, should know this." he said. "During the last stage of the competition, Cheng Sheng could have left by himself along with his fellow disciples, brother and friend Sun Yi. But, he didn''t." he took a deep breath. "Everyone knows that the Intersect Competition has always been harsh. Death is a common sight. But ¨C " he raised his head and looked at Zheng Fu Gong in the eyes. " ¨C this year''s competition has the least number of casualties. Why? Because of Cheng Sheng. If Cheng Sheng didn''t help us back there in the Feng Hua Palace, we all would''ve died." He said.


    "Major sects like the Youxiwang Sect, Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect and the Huakai Sect would''ve lost all of their young talents if Cheng Sheng didn''t help us." Tang Yun spoke. "We wouldn''t have been here right now, speaking to you." He said. "But, we are. We are here. We are still alive because of Cheng Sheng. And now, Cheng Sheng''s life or death is unknown after he went to the Southmost Region. He has been risking his life ever since. In exchange for what? Only for his self-satisfaction. But, this self-satisfaction of his could benefit us all. The whole world." He told them.


    "Cheng Sheng has always been low-key." Shan Lu spoke. "Even though he looked not easy to get along with, but he is actually innately kind." He said when he remembered the Sundry Juice Cheng Sheng made him drink after Xi Ning accidentally poisoned him. If not for Cheng Sheng, he would''ve been a cold corpse then.


    "Back then, Cheng Sheng could just have sat back and hide when Qi Ling and the demonic cultivators attacked the Zhongyang, with Qi Ling having everyone on his palms after he controlled them." Tang Zhe spoke. "Cheng Sheng, a disciple of a small and lesser-known sect. But, he did a feat that nobody, not even the major sects, could have done." He said. "He countered the demonic cultivators using his inventions, then dealt with Qi Ling. Did he ask anything in return? He didn''t." he shook his head. "All he wanted is peace. Such a small land called Xinfaxian is enough for him. He doesn''t want anything other than that." He explained.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie hang their head in shame. They didn''t know that Cheng Sheng has done so many contributions. But, he never has received any reward or favor. Since he never asked, because he doesn''t want it or need it.


    Tang Zhe is right. All Cheng Sheng need is his home, his family and his friends. He isn''t a greedy person. He is unambitious.


    Tang Zhe saw Zheng Fu Gong''s and Pai Lie''s expression changing and he knew he has finally fully conveyed what he wanted for them to understand. "Cheng Sheng is a loyal person. A young man full of integrity. He would never betray anyone, nor leave anybody behind." He said. "Instead, if he could, he would rather sacrifice himself. Isn''t this what is currently happening?" he asked. "Cheng Sheng is there in the Southmost Region where the demonic qi came from, while all of us are here in a safe place. And, we are doubting him!" he clenched his fists. "We, righteous cultivators, are righteous. But, we are wronging the wrong person!" he glared at Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie. "Pardon me for saying this, but ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C is the Righteous Alliance amount to only this? Doubting someone who shouldn''t be doubted. This is injustice for Cheng Sheng!"


    Zhang Fu Gong and Pai Lie froze. Then, they finally raised their head. Their face is full of self-blame. "Disciple Tang¡­" Zheng Fu Gong called.


    "Yes?" Tang Zhe, even though angry, but still replied with his voice filled with respect.


    "We apologize¡­" Zheng Fu Gong said, his voice filled with somber.


    Tang Zhe''s facial muscles spasmed. He was about to tell them to apologize to Cheng Sheng and not him, when Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    "We don''t doubt Cheng Sheng. In fact, we admire his strategy." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "¡­ huh?" the Huakai Sect disciples muttered, dumbfounded.


    "It is known that the Youxiwang Sect has close bonds because the Chen Clan and the Wu family are practicing close familial relationship. So, the Youxiwang Sect has a good relationship between its masters and disciples, making them treat each other as a parent and child." Zheng Fu Gong explained. "So, Ming Ye and Chen Han would naturally have a familial relationship, too." He said. "And Cheng Sheng using this fact is such a brilliant idea!" he exclaimed.


    "You should say ''cunning." Pai Lie can''t help but speak.


    Zheng Fu Gong awkwardly smiled. "Although Ming Ye is Wu Ran, but Wu Ran lived as Ming Ye for one hundred years. Chen Han was his disciple for more than a decade. Their bond can''t be easily broken." He said. "It is as Wu Yuan said. Wu Ran would definitely not kill Chen Han for the sake of their former master-and-disciple relationship. Not only Chen Han bought time for them, but Cheng Sheng could keep Chen Han''s life this way." He explained.


    "So¡­" Tang Zhe spoke when his voice returned. He finally reacted.


    "Yes. We trust Cheng Sheng." Zheng Fu Gong.


    "Oh. So there is no problem here." Shan Lu said. "Then¡­ what was it that you apologized to him about earlier?" he asked.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who knew turned and glared at Shan Lu. It would have been better if he didn''t ask, or that he shouldn''t speak nor open his mouth.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s expression turned awkward.


    "We apologized¡­" Pai Lie spoke. "¡­ for him overreacting." He answered.

 Chapter 343 - The Scum Is Instigator

    Heilong Realm.


    Cheng Sheng felt the jade stone touched his ear after his messy hair cascaded down to cover his face his face when he lowered his head to look at the empty can in front of him. Then, he heard Wu Yuan''s voice coming from the jade stone.


    "I don''t see any suspicious figure." Wu Yuan said.


    Next was Fei Yin speaking. "Senior Wu. Everyone here is suspicious, including us." He said and laughed.


    A smile formed on Cheng Sheng''s face as he did his best to slouch, acting like a beggar. Yes ¨C they are acting as beggars. This is the best identity they could find to disguise themselves as. Thus, they ate some magic pills to transform their face and build before they stole some clothes on the houses of the residents, wore the clothes, tore it, before they rolled down the mud to make themselves dirty.


    It''s not that they couldn''t bear to tear and soil their clothes. It''s because their clothes were made of a high-quality fabric, thus they might be in trouble later if somebody founds out about their clothes and discover its fabric.


    No, this isn''t paranoia. This is Cheng Sheng being overly cautious. Fei Yin, who is head over heels in love towards Cheng Sheng, would do anything Cheng Sheng asks him to do. Wu Yuan is a rational person. He thought Cheng Sheng''s idea is reasonable, thus he followed him.


    And so, these three high-level righteous cultivators who are young masters of their respective families wore old, torn and dirty clothes, messed their neatly combed hair, and spread dirt on their fair skin.


    "Sometimes, what appears to be ordinary is actually suspicious." Cheng Sheng said after he pulled himself from his thoughts. Then, he suddenly paused before eh chuckled. "It is as da shixiong said. We can speak for ourselves." He said, then glanced at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan sitting on the ground, just across the street.


    Suddenly, he stopped speaking when he heard people speaking not far from him.


    "How many was it this time?" someone asked. The speaker is walking towards his direction. "That Du Xiang snitched someone from Shang He''s side again!" he said.


    "What did Du Xiang do to the person?" another person spoke.


    "What can she do?" the first person said, sneering. "He stole the unfortunate person and added him to her harem!" he said.


    "That''s really the way she does things." The second person said.


    "Not really." The first person said.


    "Huh?" the second person muttered, puzzled.


    "If she only added this person to her harem, then this wouldn''t be a big matter!" the first person said.


    "Why? What happened?" the second person asked.


    "Not only did she steal Shang He''s people, and neither did she only added the person to her harem ¨C " the first person said. " ¨C but, she also killed him after!" he said.


    The second person sucked in a cold breath. "No way¡­!" he exclaimed.


    "What ''no way!''?" the first person said as they stopped just a meter away from Cheng Sheng. "If she only stole Shang He''s people, then it might just be a small offense." He said. "If she added them to her harem, then it''s a bigger offense. But!" his voice rose, whether because of anger or excitement, it''s unknown. "This time, she killed him!" he said and laughed in schadenfreude.


    "Why would she kill him?" the second person asked. "And¡­ how did she kill him?" he added.


    "The news circulating is that she doesn''t trust the man." The first person answered.


    "Huh? If she doesn''t trust him, why would she steal him in the first place, and add him to her harem in the second place?" the second person asked.


    Suddenly, the voice of the first person lowered. But, Cheng Sheng could still hear him.


    "I heard ¨C " the first person said. " ¨C it has something to do with Meng Gui." He answered.


    "Meng Gui? What''s this got to do with that sissy?" the second person asked, obviously disgusted towards this Meng Gui.


    "Hey! Shut your mouth!" the first person told him. "What if someone from Meng Gui''s side hears you? Then, I wouldn''t see you later and then find only your corpse the morning after!" he said.


    The second person immediately shut up and warily looked around, only to see a beggar slouching on the side as if he is drunk.


    "You already know that the Four Demonic Leaders are already on each other''s throats, right?" the first person asked.


    "En." The second person nodded.


    "So¡­ Du Xiang heard from someone that Meng Gui was eyeing one of Shang He''s people." The first person said. "Both Du Xiang and Meng Gui are competing with men to place on their harem. So, after Du Xiang heard about Meng Gui being interested in one of Shang He''s people, she preempted Meng Gui and snatched the said person." He explained.


    "Oh, now I understand." The second person said. "Then, Du Xiang thinks that the person would use this chance to spy on her and pass the information he found on her to Shang He, so she killed him?" he asked.


    "This is also true¡­." The first person said.


    "''also''?" the second person asked.


    The first person nodded. "I mean, how many would it be this time, for Du Xiang to snatch some people from Shang He just to bed Shang He''s people?" he asked. "But, this time, Meng Gui was involved." He said.


    "Aside from being the reason why Du Xiang snatched another person from Shang He, what could Meng Gui''s involvement be?" the second person curiously asked.


    The first person smiled in schadenfreude. "Being the reason why Du Xiang killed that person." He answered.


    The second person sucked in a sharp breath. "What the f¡­!" he cursed. "This Du Xiang is very gutsy! Is she finally tired to live?!" he asked. "Not only has she repeatedly offended Shang He, who doesn''t beat women. But, she also dared to offend Meng Gui!" he said.


    The first person nodded. "Yeah." He agreed.


    Cheng Sheng, who was silently listening, felt like vomiting in disgust. These demonic cultivators are really the most perverse beings he has met. Killing someone just to infuriate some other person¡­ they are killing purely for entertainment.


    "These three people are going to kill each other at any time¡­ meanwhile, Ma Wen''s side is just quiet." The second person said. "Ma Wen must be feeling very old now, to have these three people bite at each other, being so lively." He said.


    "Huh? Who said Ma Wen are silent?" the first person asked.


    "Huh? He isn''t?" the second person asked.


    "Not at all!" the first person answered. "In fact, he is the one orchestrated this ''fun''." He said.


    "Huh? How¡­" the second person''s voice suddenly faded when he realized something. "It can''t be¡­ you mean¡­?!" he said as his eyes slowly widened in shock.


    The first person nodded. "How do you think will Du Xiang know that Meng Gui is eyeing Shang He''s people?" he asked. "Where would she find that information?" he added.


    In the entire Heilong Realm, only one person has a vast network. It is ¨C "Ma Wen." The second person answered.


    The first person nodded. "En." He said. "Since you can guess that, Du Xiang could definitely guess it also. So, she must be spreading to the entire realm about Ma Wen giving her a tip about Meng Gui''s ''paramour'', inciting her to make a move against both Shang He and Meng Gui, offending them." He said. "So, it wouldn''t be only Shang He, and neither Meng Gui, are the ones she will only be offending." He smiled. "She will also be offending Ma Wen the moment she would spread this news to the entire realm." He explained.


    The second person''s jaw dropped in shock. "¡­ she''s done for!" he exclaimed.


    The first person laughed. "Definitely. Each demonic leader is just thinking how to get rid of each other. Now that Meng Gui, Shang He and Ma Wen have found a common enemy, naturally, they will eliminate her first." He explained.


    The second person''s eyes widened in circles. "She''s finished¡­" he said.


    The first person nodded. "That''s why I am on my way to the Plum Blossom City to watch the ''fun''." He said. The ''fun'' he is referring to is more like the execution of Du Xiang.


    The second person was surprised. "Count me in! I want to see them fighting!" he excitedly said.


    The first person patted his shoulder. "Let''s go find some horses. I heard that the execution of the Plum Blossom City will start tomorrow. We will just be in time to witness it." He said and walked away.


    "Yes!" the second person nodded and ran after him.


    Cheng Sheng listened to their footsteps fading. But, even though the two were already gone, he still didn''t raise his head.


    "Could this be what Bai Yun wanted for us to find out?" Fei Yin asked through the jade stone.


    "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 344 - The Scum Is Optimistic

    "What do you mean?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng also couldn''t put a finger. "This is just¡­ I felt something is off." He said.


    "Then, we can just follow those two people and go to the Plum Blossom City." Fei Yin suggested. "Let''s see how things are there¡­ what was her name, ''Du Xiang''? The three other demonic leaders will kill her. This is a chance for us to see how these demonic leaders look like, and then plan how shall we defeat them." He said.


    "En." Wu Yuan answered.


    "Sheng?" Fei Yin called when he didn''t hear Cheng Sheng respond. "What''s wrong?" he asked. He noticed that the other is just silent.


    Wu Yuan took some time to answer. "Do you think¡­ what we heard is deliberate?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng started. "Yes." He honestly answered.


    "Huh? How was this deliberate?" Fei Yin asked.


    "I don''t know¡­" Cheng Sheng answered. "It''s just¡­ this is so wrong." He said, feeling confused.


    Now that Fei Yin pondered about it, he finally sensed that there really is something wrong. "A trap." He said, his expression changed. "Let''s gather first and find someplace to hide." He said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan answered.


    From afar, Bai Yun watched the three ''beggars'' left their post and walked out of the gate. "I didn''t misjudge them. Although a little slow, but since they are in a disadvantageous position, this is actually quick for them to find out." He said.


    The maidservant cowered and hastily lowered her head as she raised the tray when Bai Yun raised his hand to take the cup of liquor.


    The person sitting across him just hummed an answer. "Hm." He didn''t even glance at the leaving Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    The maidservant felt her knees trembled and weakened and she knelt beside them. Only for her hand to reach for her shoe and took out a dagger! "Ha!" she yelled and, even though Bai Yun is nearer to her, but she leapt towards the man sitting across Bai Yun.


    BANG! The maidservant''s body was suddenly hit by a strong force and she was thrown to the window. Her back hit the window panels and, together with the window panels, she fell outside and crashed in the ground.


    If this was the Huilong Continent, you would hear someone screaming and see the people fleeing to all directions after seeing a dead body falling from the second floor. But, this is the Heilong Realm. Even the ordinary people just indifferently glanced at the maidservant''s corpse, her limbs twisted in a weird angle, and then resumed working.


    Bai Yun saw the maidservant''s corpse and blood spilled underneath her body like the spider lilies blooming around her. "We can expect Du Xiang''s death tomorrow." He told the man sitting across him.


    But, the man didn''t react. Instead, he mildly spoke. "Just now, I would think you instructed that woman to attack me." He told Bai Yun.


    Bai Yun''s eyes widened before he laughed. "And if I did?" he asked.


    The man''s expression didn''t even change. "You will still fail." He answered.


    Bai Yun held his stomach and laughed loudly. He patted the armrest of his chair, and his face is red from laughing. "Your Majesty, you of all people know the most that I am an ordinary man." He said. "I don''t have a drop of qi in my body, nor I know any martial arts. My body is also weaker than a woman''s." he told him. "And, if I know how to plot, I wouldn''t have fallen in this situation." He added.


    The Heilong Emperor didn''t speak. Bai Yun didn''t continue the topic, either. He knows that the Heilong Emperor isn''t afraid of anyone, since he is undefeated.


    At this time, someone knocked the door to their room. "My Lord." A voice called from outside.


    "Enter." Bai Yun answered.


    The door slowly opened and revealed a figure. If Cheng Sheng was here, he would know that this is the first person whom he heard speaking earlier. "My Lord. I''ve finished the task." He said and knelt.


    Bai Yun nodded. "Good." He spoke. "How about your companion?" he asked.


    "I had him wait for me to borrow horses." The person answered.


    Bai Yun nodded, satisfied. The second person whom Cheng Sheng heard earlier is one of Ma Wen''s people. It was his own people who told Ma Wen about Meng Gui''s paramour. With Ma Wen''s methods, Ma Wen wanted to see the Heilong Realm fall into chaos. So, Ma Wen would definitely tip Du Xiang''s people about Meng Gui''s paramour. Du Xiang and Meng Gui were long rivals. But, to Meng Gui, it was only one-sided on Du Xiang''s part since Du Xiang envies Meng Gui''s beauty.


    The point is, Shang He is the victim here. It was always him. Not because the other three demonic leaders find Shang He a pushover, but that Shang He is just unlucky to be always dragged by the other three demonic leaders as a cannon fodder.


    "Does my Lord have anything to instruct to me?" his subordinate asked.


    "No. Leave for the Plum Blossom City and report to me them four''s battle." Bai Yun answered. "Take two horses from the stable." He added.


    "Yes!" the person answered before he hurriedly left.


    Bai Yun smiled and took a sniff of his tea. "Hm?" he muttered when he thinks he has forgotten something. He looked across him and saw that the Heilong Emperor has left since who knows when. "Ai." He sighed and then shook his head before he drank his tea. "Boss! Bring me snacks!" he cried outside.


    "Alright!" the passing boss of the inn answered.


    ¡­


    "This is my conjecture ¨C " Cheng Sheng said after they have cleaned themselves on the river. He sat on top of the large rock as he watched Fei Yin and Wu Yuan knee-deep on the river.


    Fei Yin is washing his and Cheng Sheng''s clothes, while Wu Yuan is washing his own clothes as they listened to Cheng Sheng.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "Speak." He said.


    "Everything is planned." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Huh?" Fei Yin turned and looked at him. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Let me start from the beginning." Cheng Sheng said. "The reemergence of the walking corpses." He said.


    "Oh. You''re right." Fei Yin muttered when he remembered. "The walking corpses seemed to become stronger." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Not only them." He said. "The demonic cultivators, too." He told them.


    "You''re right." Wu Yuan frowned when he remembered the time the Youxiwang Sect was first attacked.


    "That''s not what I meant." Cheng Sheng told Wu Yuan. "What I meant is that the demonic cultivators also reemerged together with the walking corpses." He told them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan froze.


    "After the walking corpses reemerged, the Youxiwang Sect was attacked. Not only the Youxiwang Sect, but our sect, the Shanliangde Sect, the Qianxu Sect and the Zunjingde Sect, too." Cheng Sheng continued. "After we defeated them, they hid themselves. We thought that they were afraid of us. But, who would''ve expect for them to disrupt the Intersect Competition and even had Qi Ling be on board with them?" he asked.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded.


    "That initial attack of theirs before the Intersect Competition is just them testing our, the righteous cultivators'', strength." Cheng Sheng said. "Their real agenda is world domination, by Wu Ran." He looked at the two. "Wu Ran disguised himself as Ming Ye, and Ming Ye knows all of us. So ¨C " his expression turned grave. " ¨C he must have predicted for us to use Chen Han to stall him and us going to the Southmost Region to find Wu Fan and Chen Jing to increase our strength as a group, and also to destroy the source of the demonic qi." He explained. "Then, now, he has Bai Yun to guide us for Wu Ran''s plan to resume. What Wu Ran didn''t expect is for me, as well as our friends, to seal the Ni Lai Gates before he could return to Heilong." He finished.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan sucked in a cold breath. They felt a chill on their spine as they pondered over Cheng Sheng''s words. And the more they thought about it, the more they think it is possible. "So, Wu Ran¡­" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Wu Ran must be outside my barrier surrounding the Sand Sea Mountain, guarding it until the three of us come out of here." He said.


    Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s face fell.


    "But, we don''t have to worry." Cheng Sheng said. "The others would definitely do something about Wu Ran. Now that the demonic qi was cut off from our world after sealing the Ni Lai Gates¡­" he meaningfully looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s eyes brightened. "Yes! That''s it! With everyone together, they could definitely defeat Wu Ran!" Fei yin said.


    Wu Yuan nodded, his expression turning better now.

 Chapter 345 - The Scum Is Dependable

    "So, Bai Yun is¡­" Fei Yin spoke.


    "One of Wu Ran''s people." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin sighed. "If we had followed Bai Yun''s instruction before, we would''ve definitely turned into corpses." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded, agreeing to what Fei Yin said.


    "Something must definitely be happening that night in the city, so Bai Yun wanted us to reach that city at night." Cheng Sheng said. "But, when we didn''t conform to his plan, he had someone let us hear what he wanted for us to hear that night." He explained.


    Wu Yuan nodded, now convinced. "He must have someone keeping an eye on us." He said when he remembered Bai Yun is an ordinary person.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin also remembered, and they nodded in agreement to Wu Yuan''s statement. "This just proves that Bai Yun definitely is influential here, even for an ordinary person." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Where do we go now, Sheng?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng thought about it. "Even though we are being led on, but we can''t ignore the fact that we learned some information from this about the powerful figures in Heilong." He said. "As da shixiong said, let''s go to Plum Blossom City and look at the four demonic leaders to see how powerful they are. If we''ll leave now, we can still see them fight." He told them.


    "Yes!" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded. "Where will we find horses?" they asked.


    They fell into silence. Suddenly, they heard some footsteps behind. They turned, only to see three familiar horses. They were from Bai Yun''s stable.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "¡­" To send charcoal in snowy weather, huh?


    They looked at each other, their gazes talking. Now that they found out Bai Yun''s intentions, they vigilantly looked at the horses before looking around their surroundings. When they didn''t see anything strange and dangerous, they felt baffled.


    "¡­ is he really Wu Ran''s subordinate?" Fei Yin asked, doubtful, as they looked at the docile horses eating the grasses on the roadside.


    "¡­ I can''t tell anymore." Cheng Sheng honestly answered.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at him.


    "If I have to say something, then there''s really one thought in my mind right now." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t speak and just waited for him to tell them.


    "Bai Yun is really guiding us, and there is a plan." Cheng Sheng slowly said as he approached a horse and petted it. "But, the person above him has changed. It isn''t Wu Ran, but ¨C " he turned to Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. " ¨C the Heilong Emperor." He said.


    Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s went wide, stunned. "What?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    Huilong Continent, Central Region, Righteous Alliance.


    "Sun Yi." Sun Rong called as he walked towards Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi didn''t look back and just gazed at the horizon where the sun is setting at. Then, he watched as the sun fully disappeared and the darkness spread on the land. "Brother." He called before he slowly turned. "You came." He said and smiled.


    Sun Rong smiled back. "How can I not come?" he asked as he pulled Sun Yi into his arms. "Our parents¡­ they finally came out of seclusion together with our sister." He said. "They came to Xinfaxian Sect¡­ they wanted to see you." He told him.


    "But I don''t want to see them." Sun Yi said.


    Sun Rong fell silent.


    "Brother." Sun Yi called. "You''re the only one who cares about me. You don''t want me to follow in their steps, thus you gave up cultivation just to raise me. Brother¡­ you are my parents for me." He said and hugged Sun Rong back.


    Sun Rong took a deep breath and kissed the top of Sun Yi''s head. "I understand." He said. "I don''t want you to see them, either." He chuckled and patted the back of Sun Yi''s head when he felt his chest became warm and wet because of Sun Yi''s tears. "Don''t worry. I won''t let them hurt you again." He told him and hugged his younger brother tight. "Go." He told him as he let go of Sun Yi. "Reclaim our land from the hands of the demonic cultivators. Make Wu Yuan, as well as I, proud of you." He stared at his younger brother with tears in his eyes.


    Sun Yi''s tears fell and he sniffled. "Yes. I will." He answered. "I will make them pay!" he said.


    The Huakai Sect disciples Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu who are about to call Sun Yi stopped and listened to the two brothers talking. They looked at each other, a smile on their faces, before they silently left and decided to wait for Sun Yi outside the Righteous Alliance. Not long after and they saw Sun Yi came out together with Sun Rong, Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie.


    "Are you sure you don''t need more people to go with you?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    Sun Yi shook his head. "No." he answered. "We don''t want them to die not on their home." He explained.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie sighed. "We understand." They said. Then, they took out five small pieces of familiar-looking stones.


    Their eyes widened. "Cleansing Stones?!" they exclaimed. They were the Cleansing Stones that were given to them during the Intersect Competition. But, when they reached the ruins of the Feng Hua Palace, they crushed their Cleansing Stones.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded. "These are Cleansing Stones." He said. "We only give a contestant a Cleansing Stone once as a reward. You have yours, but you have crushed it." he looked at them.


    They nodded.


    "But ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong said. " ¨C what''s the use of these Cleansing Stones for us?" he asked.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    Pai Lie smiled. "If the world was destroyed, what use will the Cleansing Stone be there?" he asked. "There won''t be any Intersect Competitions again if the world was destroyed. So, while you are here, we will give them to you." He told them. Then, he and Sun Rong took some Cleansing Stones from Zheng Fu Gong, and together, they gave them to Sun Yi, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu.


    "These Cleansing Stones will be used to keep you safe." Zheng Fu Gong said. "The Cleansing Stones will protect you from the demonic qi. Use them wisely." He told them.


    Their expressions turned solemn. "Yes!" they answered and cupped their fists.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie nodded, satisfied. Meanwhile, Sun Rong smiled. "Be safe." He said.


    "Be safe." Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie said.


    Sun Yi, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu nodded. "Yes. We will!" they answered and hopped on their swords.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Sun Rong watched them leave until the five of them disappeared from their sight.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed. "Everyone is fighting." He said. "Fighting for themselves. Fighting for everyone. And fighting for our land." He took a deep breath.


    Pai Lie nodded. "Yes. That''s why we will also fight!" he said as he activated the array surrounding the Zhongyang. "We won''t let the demonic cultivators win to abuse us, rob us and kill us!" he said.


    Sun Rong nodded, then looked at the sky. "Everyone¡­ will be safe." He said then looked at the two elders before him. "We all will win!" he said.


    North, Shanliang, Shanliangde Sect.


    Ho Yue looked at the sky. "Shifu?" he heard Gong Xian called from behind him. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Ho Yue lowered his head and looked at him. "It''s nothing." He answered and forced a smile. "How are the elder of the sect?" he asked.


    "The Xi family continues to fight. Xi Ning and Xi Shi are doing their best." Gong Xian answered. "The Sun family also appeared and are helping to kill the remaining demonic cultivators." He added.


    After the Ni Lai Gates were sealed, no demonic cultivators were added on the group of demonic cultivators that were attacking them. So, they can finally breathed a sigh of relief and finish killing the demonic cultivators that were left.


    "Oh. And the remaining elders are strengthening the barrier." Gong Xian said.


    Ho Yue nodded and took a deep breath. "Xi Ming and Xi Xing left¡­ let''s hope they''ll be safe." He said.


    "They will." Gong Xian said, filled with conviction.


    Ho Yue smiled. "Then, let''s go and help the others. Or they''ll think we''re slacking off in our job¡­" he said.


    "I''ll defend shifu and say I''m the one slacking off." Gong Xian said, his face serious.


    Ho Yue heartily laughed. "I didn''t teach you just to lie and carry the blame for your shifu!" he told him and knocked Gong Xian''s head. But, there''s a sweet smile on his face.


    Gong Xian''s brows knitted, but he didn''t complain. He just rubbed his head. They continued to descend the long flight of the stone steps, leading them down the mountain.

 Chapter 346 - The Scum Is Meticulous

    Heilong Realm.


    "WHAT?!?!" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan exclaimed in shock. "Bai Yun is¡­ Bai Yun is¡­ the Heilong emperor''s people?!" they said.


    "That''s just my guess." Cheng Sheng said. "Wu Ran has a beef on us, but the Heilong emperor hasn''t even met us, nor we have met him. So, logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any conflict between us and him." He explained.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan gaped. "That''s right¡­ we didn''t even see each other, even just a glimpse. So, how can there be a profound hate between us and him?" Fei Yin asked.


    "En." Wu Yuan nodded.


    "Bai Yun didn''t feel hostile towards us, nor has he shown any hostility towards us." Cheng Sheng continued. "On the other hand, he is helping us. When we didn''t conform to his plan of reaching the city that night, he found a way to send the information he wanted for us to know." He explained.


    "You''re right¡­" they said.


    "So ¨C " Cheng Sheng patted the head of the horse before he climbed on its back. " ¨C Bai Yun must be genuinely helping us." He said. "Though, for some reason unknown." He added.


    "What could be the reason, though?" Fei Yin asked as he and Wu Yuan climbed on the back of the horses.


    "I have a faint guess. Do you want to hear it?" Cheng Sheng asked as he grabbed the rein of his horse.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan almost slipped off of the back of their horses. "¡­" you have more ideas?!


    "I am thinking they wanted us to help them kill the Four Demonic Leaders." Cheng Sheng said as his horse started to walk.


    "WHAT?!?!" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan are shocked. "WHY?! How did you know that?!" they asked.


    "It''s actually simple." Cheng Sheng spoke as he turned to them following behind him. "The Heilong emperor is the most powerful person in this realm. But, even if that is so, he is just one person. So, he needed people to help him manage this vast land." He explained. "Later, as time goes by, he promoted them to be the demonic leaders. There are also the Patrician Houses." He said.


    "So, more powerful factions emerged and threatened him on that seat." Wu Yuan said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "And, as one becomes powerful, they are bound to be drunk on their power. So, it is inevitable for them to crave for the throne of the emperor." He explained.


    "So, the demonic leaders should want to kill the Heilong emperor." Fei Yin said, then suddenly paused when he remembered something. "That thing back then in Bai Yun''s stable¡­ the Patrician Houses and the Four Demonic Leaders¡­ could it be - ?" his eyes widened and he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, understanding what Fei Yin wanted to say. "En. The Patrician Houses and the Four Demonic Leaders wanted to join forces to dethrone the Heilong emperor." He said. "To kill him."


    Wu Yuan nodded in realization. "If it''s just them by themselves, then they definitely can''t defeat, much less kill the Heilong emperor. So, they would help each other. That way, they''ll become stronger." He said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "But¡­" the corner of his lips rose.


    Fei Yin''s eyes widened and he started. "The one we heard earlier¡­" he said. "The conflict of the Four Demonic Leaders¡­" he said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I am guessing it is the Heilong emperor''s plot." He said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t speak. They just looked at each other wearing a complicated expression on their faces.


    "A civil war." Cheng Sheng said. "For the Heilong emperor, the Four Demonic Leaders are more threatening to him than the Patrician Houses. So, he would deal with them first." He explained. "But, he can''t directly assault the Four Demonic Leaders. Thus, he planned to have them four kill each other." He finished.


    "So cunning!" Fei Yin exclaimed.


    Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. He shuddered at this devious plan of the Heilong emperor. He hasn''t been exposed to this kind of plots because he was raised in a secured and full of warmth environment. The only time he had suffered hardship is from Wu Fan being so strict with him as his father, and his pursuit with Sun Yi. Other than that, there is none.


    So, he is entirely shocked with this scheming. The scheming he encountered are Qi Ling and Wu Ran. But, their objective for scheming is direct ¨C domination. However, the Heilong emperor¡­ "Borrowing a knife to kill someone." He said.


    This plan is very meticulous. The Heilong emperor must be very careful for his deeds to be noticed, so that his plan won''t fail. Or else, it''ll backfire to him. The losses will be greater than the gains. Or, he wouldn''t have gained anything at all.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "He can''t lay a hand on the Four Demonic Leaders on the surface. Thus, he must plan." He said.


    "Why?" Fei Yin asked. "Aren''t the demonic cultivators direct in killing?" he said, feeling confused.


    "They are." Cheng Sheng answered. "That is, if they have no image to keep." He said.


    "''image''?" they asked.


    "What is an image?" Cheng Sheng asked back as their horses walked down the meadow. "It is a symbol. And the Heilong emperor is the symbol of the demonic cultivators." He explained.


    "Then, shouldn''t he just directly kill the Four Demonic Leaders? Since the demonic cultivators kill whoever that they wanted to kill." Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded his head. "That''s true." He said. "But, what if they care more about their image?" he asked.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan stared at him, waiting for his explanation.


    "The Heilong emperor is putting up this image of his not towards his own people, but to us ¨C the righteous cultivators." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Huh?" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan became more confused.


    "Think about it. If the Heilong emperor would kill the Four Demonic Leaders, what would that make him as?" Cheng Sheng asked. "What would we, the righteous cultivators, think?" he added.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan seriously pondered. "If the Heilong emperor would kill the Four Demonic Leaders¡­ that means he felt threatened of his subordinates and he killed them because of suspicion." Wu Yuan said.


    "And us, the righteous cultivators, would think¡­" Fei Yin spoke and his eyes widened. "¡­ that they have an internal strife!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Yes. And if we, the righteous cultivators, would find out that the demonic cultivators have an internal strife, then we would grab this opportunity to kill them while they are in a scattered state." He explained.


    "Oh!" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan exclaimed in realization. "That''s brilliant!" they said.


    "But ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he tilted his head. " ¨C we not only found out about this internal strife, but it was them who informed us of it." He said.


    "Oh." Fei Yin and Wu Yuan muttered and fell silent. "That''s right. It''s them who told us about this. Why would they do that?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Borrowing a knife to kill someone." Wu Yuan said.


    "Oh! That''s right! The Heilong emperor also wants us to join the fray, right, and kill the Four Demonic Leaders?" Fei Yin said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. Either he is confident that we can kill the Four Demonic Leaders, or that¡­" his voice faded as his eyes narrowed.


    "Sheng? What is it?" Fei Yin called when he saw Cheng Sheng suddenly fell silent.


    "Nothing." Cheng Sheng shook his head. He smiled at them. But, his mind is in a whirl.


    Logically speaking, the Heilong emperor shouldn''t let us, the righteous cultivators, find out about their internal strife since we will definitely grab this opportunity to strike them. Cheng Sheng thought. But, the Heilong emperor want to inform us through Bai Yun. And twice, when we didn''t follow Bai Yun''s instructions the first time. He shook his head. This is so contradictory.


    If the Heilong emperor informed them just to borrow their strength to kill the Four Demonic Leaders, then this is so perfunctory. There are just three of them, and they are even only in Nascent Soul Stage. If the Heilong emperor wants to kill them by having the Four Demonic Leaders kill them when they join the fray while the Four Demonic Leaders are battling, this might be logical¡­


    But Cheng Sheng still felt there''s something more than this. What is it, though? His brows knitted.


    "Sheng? Sheng." Fei Yin called as he patted Cheng Sheng''s shoulder. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng muttered as he fixed his expression. "Just¡­ I''m worried." He answered.


    "About?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "The Heilong emperor is very cunning. He wants us to join the fray of the Four Demonic Leaders battling and use this chance to kill us by making us a casualty of the Four Demonic Leaders'' battle." Cheng Sheng explained.


    "Ah." Fei Yin and Wu Yuan muttered and looked at each other, their eyes filled with helplessness. "So, us on their way now¡­" they said.


    "Yes. We have already fallen to the Heilong emperor''s plan." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­" f*ck! This is ''when you''re not seeking death, but death seeks you''!

 Chapter 347 - The Scum Is A Sadist

    "¡­ is it too late for us to return now?" Fei Yin asked, his face covered in black lines. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan''s face is as stiff as a stone.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng honestly answered.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "¡­" you could''ve lied to us to comfort us! They thought, internally complaining.


    But, they know better. Cheng Sheng would never comfort anyone and even sprinkle salt on their wound. Because he is a scum. And a scum is a sadist ¨C one who laughs in other''s misfortune. Thus, they can only swallow this bitter pill of meeting someone like Cheng Sheng.


    "Sheng, you¡­ why do you look so calm?" Fei Yin asked when he saw Cheng Sheng''s expression didn''t even change. Aren''t they in the same boat?


    "We have to stay calm in this situation so that we can think rationally." Cheng Sheng answered as he stood on his horse''s back and jumped to reach for the fruit hanging from the tree.


    "Oh. You''re right." Fei Yin said and looked at Wu Yuan whose expression finally eased. "So, what should we do next?" Fei Yin asked as he turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "Let''s see¡­" Cheng Sheng said as he picked another fruit and threw it to Fei Yin.


    Wu Yuan already followed Cheng Sheng''s behavior and picked some fruits for himself.


    Cheng Sheng saw Fei Yin also stood on his horse''s back and picked fruits, so he sat on the back of his horse and ate the fruit in his hand. "Since we''re already in this situation, even if we have realized the consequence earlier, it doesn''t change even if we have realized it later." He said.


    Fei Yin, his arm filled with fruits, nodded in agreement. "You''re right. This road leads to the Plum Blossom City, as we''ve heard earlier." He said.


    "We can only go forward." Wu Yuan said.


    "Such a pity." Cheng Sheng muttered as he took another bite. "But, there''s another way for us to escape, though." He said.


    "What is it?" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan asked.


    Then, they saw Cheng Sheng smiled before his hand loosened its hold of the fruit. Then, he closed his eyes and fell from the back of his horse.


    Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s eyes widened in shock. "SHENG!" Fei Yin cried before he jumped off of his horse and walked towards Cheng Sheng. "Sheng¡­ Sheng!" he called as he tapped Cheng Sheng''s cheek to wake him up. But, Cheng Sheng didn''t wake up and his breathing is faint. "Sheng!" he called.


    "Junior Fei." Wu Yuan called and looked at the approaching demonic cultivators.


    "What the f*ck¡­!" Fei Yin cursed as he picked up Cheng Sheng and carried him in his arms. "Who are you?!" he asked as he glared at the newcomers.


    "Hoho. Country bumpkins!" one of the demonic cultivators said and laughed as they looked at Cheng Sheng who fainted. "They don''t know that the Star Fruit is poisonous! Hahahaha!" he laughed.


    "Poisonous?!" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan exclaimed.


    "They really don''t know!" another one said and cackled.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other, their face paled. Then, they looked at the scattered fruits on their feet.


    "Death or slavery?" the leading demonic cultivator asked as he pointed his sword at him.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t immediately answer. "How do we cure him?" Fei Yin asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s pale face.


    "Our leader has an antidote. If you work with us, then our leader might help you cure your friend." The demonic cultivator said.


    "Work." Fei Yin said.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "We''ll work with you." He told the demonic cultivators. He is also worried for Cheng Sheng.


    "Then, keep up with us!" the demonic cultivator said before they climbed on their horses and rode away.


    Fei Yin immediately climbed on the back of his horse with Cheng Sheng in his arms, then followed the demonic cultivators. They are outnumbered, and the cure is only with the demonic cultivators. They have no choice but to follow them. Wu Yuan also knew their place, so he silently followed behind Fei Yin, leaving Cheng Sheng''s horse nibbling on the leaf of the tree.


    A figure appeared from the tree and watched the group disappear in the distance. Then, he approached the horse and patted the horse''s head. "Ah." He muttered when he remembered something. "So it seems that Meng Gui is already preparing to avoid his funeral." He chuckled as he meaningfully looked at the direction where the demonic cultivators left along with Fei Yin, Wu Yuan, and the unconscious Cheng Sheng.


    Bai Yun walked towards the Heilong emperor and snapped his fan open. "Naturally. After all, he is the weakest among the Four Demonic Leaders. He can only rely on Shang He and Ma Wen in this battle to kill Du Xiang." He explained. "And, after Du Xiang dies, Shang He and Ma Wen will point their swords towards him next." He said, the corners of his lips rising up.


    "But ¨C " the Heilong emperor spoke. " ¨C Meng Gui''s luck seem to be on the rise. Not only will he be saved from this first onslaught and Du Xiang will die on his stead. But, he fortunately picked up these righteous cultivators." He said.


    Bai Yun''s chin raised. "Indeed, he is lucky." He agreed. "His fortune will depend on these righteous cultivators next." He said. "If he won''t play his cards well, then he''s doomed to lose his life. But, if he did¡­" he looked at the Heilong emperor.


    "En." The Heilong emperor nodded. "We''ll keep his life then." He said.


    Bai Yun smiled and cupped his fists towards the Heilong emperor. "I''m looking forward to that day." He said.


    The Heilong emperor didn''t speak. He just climbed on the horse before he left. Bai Yun chuckled before he snapped his fan close. A servant appeared together with his horse. Then, the servant got off of his hose and gave the horse to Bai Yun.


    Bai Yun looked at him as he climbed on the horse. "What will you tell your companion when you return without your horse?" he asked.


    "The horse ran away." The servant answered.


    Bai Yun nodded, satisfied. Then, he left to follow the Heilong emperor.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region.


    "We''ve finally reached the Nanli Town!" Lei Ling exclaimed.


    "With them on our tail." Lei Qing said and looked at the demonic cultivators following behind them. "Our stealth is now useless." She said.


    Lei Ling grimaced. "With them closely following us, it is hard to shake them off." he helplessly smiled.


    Jing Kang, who''s now awake after three days, patted Lei Ling''s back to comfort him. "We will find a way." He told him.


    Lei Ling turned and smiled at Jing Kang. Then, he held Jing Kang''s hand tight. "Thank you." He said.


    Zheng Yi saw Lei Ling and Jing Kang interact. Then, he turned to Jing Bai and also held Jing Bai''s hand tight. "Bai-er! They are holding hands!" he said as he pointed Lei Ling and Jing Kang. "It looks good. Let''s hold hands, too!" he said and grinned at Jing Bai who was rendered speechless.


    Jing Bai also woke up and found Zheng Yi hopping around him, then hugged him tight. He was used to Zheng Yi ignoring him before. And even if he and Zheng Yi were close when they were young, but it was decades ago. Zheng Yi being proactive towards him makes him feel helpless. "En." He just said and let Zheng Yi hold his hand.


    Zheng Yi giggled. Jing Hei who saw his elder twin brother and Zheng Yi smiled in relief. Then, he turned to Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin shrugged, but a smile was on his lips. "Let''s go see the Nanli Town." He told Jing Hei. Jing Hei nodded and they went to the quarterdeck to get a clearer view of the Nanli Town ahead of them.


    Lei Qing who''s watching them smiled. After three days, Jing Kang and Jing Bai woke up. Jing Bai has woken up earlier than Jing Kang, since he only overexerted himself like Feng Mo, who woke up just yesterday, did. Feng Mo is also now awake, but he is watching over Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Li Tian. As for Jing Kang, he is fortunate he recovered faster than Li Tian, who is still deeply asleep.


    Jing Rui is also still in a coma, as well as Xi Ling. Jing Cheng is watching over Jing Rui while Fei Lin is watching over Xi Ling. You Rou is still busy as ever, but with Feng Mo, Jing Bai and Jing Kang now awake, her patients became lesser so the medicines she needed to make also lessened. Qian Tian stayed with her to help her with her work, albeit her refusal.


    "Nanli Town¡­ there will definitely be more demonic cultivators ahead of us." Lei Qing said, her face grim. "One large group behind us, and another large group will be in front of us. We will be stuck in the middle, and we won''t be able to escape." she told them.

 Chapter 348 - The Scum Is Defensive

    The smile on everyone''s faces immediately disappeared and was replaced by alarm. It isn''t because of Lei Qing that she is an alarmist. In fact, she is just stating a fact. Thus, they aren''t angry and don''t blame her. Instead, they are thankful of her reminder.


    Yu Sheng placed the elbow on top of his other arm before he pinched his chin and contemplated on what they should do next. "Even if I, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin, Jing Kang, Fei Lin and Qian Tian combined, but the demonic cultivators behind us are too many for us to deal with." He said. "And, as Lei Qing said, there would definitely be more demonic cultivators lying in wait for us." He added.


    Zuo Zhe who is listening to the side and eating the melon seeds looked the calmest. "We either stop and deal with the ones chasing us once and for all, or ¨C " he said as he chewed on the melon seeds. " ¨C we continue flying forward, but we have to do something big so we can deal with both groups and end them so we can continue to fly with only one thing to worry ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C Wu Ran." He said.


    Silence fell. What Zuo Zhe said is the truth. They have too many things to worry about aside from Wu Ran, whom they set aside for last. If not for Zuo Zhe reminding them just now, they would have already forgotten Wu Ran. Not because they don''t find him threatening. In fact, he is their biggest threat. It was just that too many things happened lately, like sealing the Ni Lai Gates, killing the demonic cultivators, and looking after the patients. Fortunately, something serendipitous happened. Jing Bai, Jing Kang and feng Mo woke up. At the least, their strength was increased.


    "Which should we choose, then?" Lei Ling asked.


    "If we choose the former and stop, then we will be delaying our travel more." Yu Sheng said. "We can''t delay any further. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan are now in the Heilong Realm, attracting Wu Ran''s attention to give us a chance to seal the Ni Lai Gates. Not only to prevent the demonic qi from leaking to the Huilong Continent, but also to keep Wu Ran from going back to the Heilong Realm to call for more forces." He explained.


    They all nodded in agreement. After the Ni Lai Gates were sealed, the demonic cultivators from the Heilong Realm were trapped in the Heilong Realm. The only demonic cultivators in the Huilong Continent are the demonic cultivators that Wu Ran brought to the Huilong Continent from the Heilong Realm. But, although this is it, but there are still too many of them for them to deal with, specially in the Southmost Region where they came from, and the main entrance to the Heilong Realm is located.


    "Although I trust in Cheng Sheng''s barriers, but I don''t trust in Wu Ran''s patience." Yu Sheng said. "Since Wu Ran can''t destroy Cheng Sheng''s barrier surrounding the main Ni Lai Gate, he would lose patience and direct his attacks to us, instead, while also venting his anger in the process because Cheng Sheng thwarted his plan." He told them.


    "Then¡­" Qian Lin spoke. "We''ll choose the second one, then?" he asked.


    "If we''ll be choosing the latter, we have to think on what this ''big'' thing we are going to do to sweep all of the demonic cultivators in one wave." Jing Bai said.


    Jing Hei nodded, then turned to Yu Sheng. "What do you think?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng smiled. "Shall we ask the one that suggested these two choices for us?" he asked and turned to Zuo Zhe who is nibbling on the melon seeds.


    A melon seed almost got stuck in between his teeth when he heard what Yu Sheng said. "Ppt!" he spat the melon seed, then angrily turned to Yu Sheng, glaring at him.


    But, Yu Sheng looked unperturbed. "So?" he said. As if to show he doesn''t fear Zuo Zhe, he even adoringly pinched Zuo Zhe''s nose.


    Zuo Zhe''s face flushed from both shame and anger. "Fine!" he said as he slapped the table, making the others jump, startled. They rarely see him angry. "I do have an idea for the latter choice." He said.


    Their eyes widened. "Really?!" they asked, hopeful.


    Zuo Zhe nodded as he sipped his drink to moisten his dry lips. "I have thought of two methods." He said as he raised his two fingers.


    "But, you just said there''s only one¡­" Zheng Yi muttered.


    Jing Bai immediately covered Zheng Yi''s mouth when he saw Zuo Zhe glared at Zheng Yi. He forced a smile. "Please don''t mind. You continue¡­" he said as he pulled Zheng Yi to the back to take him away from Zuo Zhe''s sight.


    "First ¨C " Zuo Zhe said as he raised a finger. " ¨C we lose them." He said.


    "Is that possible?" Jing Kang asked. "We can''t find any opportunity to use stealth for the ship because the demonic cultivators behind us are closely following us." He said.


    "It is possible." Zuo Zhe answered. "We can try fishing." He said.


    Jing Kang and Jing Bai who were asleep before, and Zheng Yi who is watching over Jing Bai, were puzzled when they heard Zuo Zhe''s answered. Meanwhile, the others are familiar of it.


    "Are you suggesting we use baiting?" Lei Qing asked.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "Yes. We have to lure their attention away from the ship. Meanwhile, the ship should flew higher and faster than the demonic cultivators and then go into stealth mode." He explained. "We can also use smokescreen to blind them and buy time for us to widen the distance between us and them." He added.


    "It really sounds possible¡­" Jing Kang muttered.


    Lei Ling nodded and smiled. "Furthermore, you and Jing Bai are now here. As well as Feng-shixiong!" he said.


    They nodded in agreement. Their strength as a group has now increased. Thus, this diversion tactic is possible.


    "But ¨C " Qian Lin spoke as his brows knitted. " ¨C what about the others who will act as the baits to lure the demonic cultivators away?" he asked. "Will we¡­ abandon them?" his face paled.


    Alarm flashed in Lei Ling''s eyes and he looked at Jing Kang in panic. "No! We can''t!" he said as he held Jing Kang''s hand tight.


    "Of course, we won''t." Jing Hei said and patted Qian Lin''s back to comfort him.


    "Furthermore, we will be outnumbered." Lei Qing added. "This will be too risky for them." She said.


    Silence fell. They now realized the downside of the plan.


    "Then, how about the second one?" Yu Sheng asked and looked at Zuo Zhe.


    "We pit them." Zuo Zhe answered.


    "Huh?" they looked confused.


    "I meant it literally. The literal pit." Zuo Zhe clarified.


    Those who were pitted by Cheng Sheng before. "¡­" fortunately, the Huakai Sect isn''t here, or else¡­ they don''t know how colorful the faces of the Huakai Sect disciples will be if they have heard what Zuo Zhe said.


    The Huakai Sect disciples collectively sneezed. "Achoo!" they almost fell off from their sword.


    Sun Yi who was flying beside them. "What''s wrong? Do you feel ill? Should we take a rest?" he asked.


    "No¡­ it''s just ¨C " Tang Zhe rubbed his itchy nose. " ¨C we suddenly¡­" he stopped. He doesn''t know how to explain it, either.


    Sun Yi pondered. "Suddenly sneezing¡­ could it be someone is talking behind your back?" he asked.


    The Huakai Sect disciples. "¡­" it should''ve been better if Sun Yi didn''t speak.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who looked at Shan Lu.


    Shan Lu. "?" what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me? I didn''t say anything this time!


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng. "¡­" we didn''t say anything. Why sound defensive? This just proves you are guilty!


    Shan Lu. "¡­" I want to cry but I can''t cry. What injustice is this? I really didn''t do anything wrong!


    Sun Yi saw the Huakai Sect disciples are looking at each other, their gazes talking. He covered his mouth and soundlessly laughed. It must be them talking about the Huakai Sect''s misfortune again. He thought, then looked at Wu Xi who is silently flying behind them. His arms are filled with snacks.


    Wu Xi really has a very low presence he is always forgotten by everyone. Even when they went to the Righteous Alliance, they didn''t even notice Wu Xi went to roam around and buy snacks. He felt that they are wronging Wu Xi. Wu Xi volunteered to help them but they just keep forgetting him instead.


    But, when he went to ask Wu Xi about it, Wu Xi only told him to proceed as is.


    Sun Yi, at that time. "¡­" so, should I still worry about him or not? Why do I suddenly feel that Wu Xi likes to be ignored, instead? He thought as he watched Wu Xi ate tanghulu.

 Chapter 349 - The Scum Is Apathetic

    Southmost Region, Millennium Ship.


    "So, what is this pit you are talking about?" Jing Kang asked.


    "We do an entrapment." Zuo Zhe answered. "We will gather the demonic cultivators, both the ones chasing behind us and the ones ahead of us, in one place. Them ¨C " he looked at them. ¨C BOOM." He said.


    When they heard the word ''boom'', one thought entered their mind: Exploding Pills!


    "Wow¡­ young master Zuo remembered the Exploding Pills of Cheng-shixiong he used in the Intersect Competition?!" Lei Ling asked as he looked at Zuo Zhe in disbelief.


    Afterall, with so many things that happened lately, they have forgotten the things that occurred in the Intersect Competition, much less the Exploding Pills.


    "En. It''s very memorable." Zuo Zhe said.


    "Indeed." They all nodded. Just at the mention of the name and they immediately remembered the devastating effect of the Exploding Pill.


    "So, this is what we are going to use against them?" Yu Sheng asked.


    Zuo Zhe nodded, then looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. "How many Exploding Pills do you have?" he asked.


    "I''ll go ask You-shimei." Lei Qing said and went inside the cabin to go to You Rou.


    "How do we trap them, though?" Jing Hei asked.


    "We still have to use the baiting method and lure the demonic cultivators towards the designated area where we''ll drop the Exploding Pills on them." Zuo Zhe said.


    They all nodded in understanding. They have more people now, so luring the demonic cultivators will be easier than the last time they have gone ''fishing''.


    "Where shall we lead them to?" Jing Bai asked.


    "How about the oasis of the Nanli Sect?" Qian Lin suggested. "Right now, there might be¡­" he said, then didn''t continue.


    Silence fell. They know what Qian Lin meant. Since the demonic cultivators came from the Southmost Region, and the Nanli Sect is located in the Southmost Region, then the Nanli Sect being the first to bear the brunt of the attack of the demonic cultivators is inevitable. Added to the fact that the Nanli Sect is a small sect, and is weak, then, they must all have died under the demonic cultivators'' hands. The Nanli Town must be under the demonic cultivators'' hands now.


    "Let''s do it." Jing Hei said.


    "Yes." Lei Ling heavily nodded.


    Although they don''t want to destroy the home of the Nanli Sect, but their home is now inhabited by the demonic cultivators who killed them. They have to purge the demonic cultivators, who is tarnishing the Nanli Town, out of the Nanli Sect''s home. This is the only thing they could help the Nanli Sect who are now gone.


    "Who will be the baits?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "Count me." Feng Mo spoke.


    They turned and saw him walking towards them together with Lei Qing and You Rou. The three of them are holding wooden boxes.


    "Feng-shixiong!" Lei Ling called and went to help You Rou carry the boxes.


    "Careful." You Rou spoke as they carefully placed the boxes on the table.


    "The Exploding Pills?" Zheng Yi asked as he curiously looked at the topmost box on Feng Mo''s hands.


    "En." Feng Mo nodded as he placed the boxes on another table.


    "How many Exploding Pills are there?" Jing Kang asked.


    "Each box has thirty pieces, and there are ten boxes, so¡­" You Rou spoke. "There are three hundred." She answered. "If all three hundred Exploding Pills explodes, then there''ll be nothing left of us and the Millennium Ship. Not even a speck of dust." She said.


    They sucked in a cold breath.


    "Then¡­ how many Exploding Pills are needed to wipe them all out?" Jing Hei asked and nervously gulped. "And then¡­ then, let''s keep the remaining Exploding Pills back to where they are kept, okay?" he asked.


    "I don''t know how many will we need." Zuo Zhe answered. He suddenly paused. Then, he slowly looked behind them.


    Yu Sheng, as if realized Zuo Zhe''s idea, also turned. Then, he smiled. "How about we test one for us to see?" he asked.


    "¡­ huh?" they all were dumbfounded.


    Yu Sheng opened a box and coated an Exploding Pill with his qi so it won''t explode. "Buckle up." He said.


    Before they all could react, they saw the Exploding Pill shot towards the demonic cultivators behind them. Not long later and they heard a deafening roar. BOOOOM!!!


    "AAAAAHH!!!" they all screamed when the ship rocked because of the violent tremors in the air when the Exploding Pill explode.


    "Oh." Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng muttered. Their expression deadpan.


    Everyone who fell on the floor raised their head and expressionlessly looked at the two who are watching the giant cloud of smoke behind the Millennium Ship. If not for the barriers protecting the Millennium Ship, the back of the Millennium Ship must have wrecked because of the impact of the Exploding Pill.


    Zuo Zhe slowly turned and looked at the Exploding Pills seated on the fabric inside the box. "Maybe we''ll only need one¡­" he said and very carefully closed the lid of the box.


    Everyone. "¡­" they looked at each other and saw their clothes were disheveled.


    They all turned to look and their jaw dropped when they saw that the top of the mountain was gone, and instead, a crater was formed. "Yeah¡­ we might only need one." They agreed. They didn''t see even just a torn piece of fabric of the demonic cultivators.


    You Rou was right. Not a bone or ash would be left of you after you are hit by the Exploding Pill.


    "Oh, right." Zuo Zhe spoke. "Since the people who were going to lure the demonic cultivators needed to ensure that the demonic cultivators would be on the designated area, and we are racing against time, then when while they are escaping, they have to prepare to be hit by the Exploding Pill we are going to drop from above." He said. "We have to prepare for the worst-case scenario." He told them.


    They froze. They looked at the boxes of Exploding Pills on top of the table, then to the crater on top of the mountain. "¡­" fck. Is it too late to back out? I don''t want to die yet!


    Yu Sheng saw their expressions and he laughed. "This isn''t that grave." He said. "At the most, you''ll just lose a limb or two." He told them with a smile.


    "¡­" their faces were covered with black lines. Don''t say such a horrifying sentence with a smile! We don''t want to lose a limb, too! They thought as they complained in their heart.


    "Yu Sheng." Zuo Zhe called.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll stop teasing them." Yu Sheng said and chuckled.


    "¡­" so that is ''teasing'' for him? They blankly looked at Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe.


    "I can teleport you back to the ship after you have lured them." Zuo Zhe said.


    They all immediately sighed in relief.


    "Why don''t you teleport the demonic cultivators to the designated area, then?" Jing Bai asked.


    "They are too sparse." Zuo Zhe answered. "Furthermore, if I really did teleport one or two of them, or a group of them, the other demonic cultivators would notice. Then, they would escape." He explained.


    Jing Bai nodded in understanding. "That''s right." He said.


    "This is also taxing in qi." Jing Kang added.


    "Right." Jing Bai sighed. "How about we flew on our own?" he asked, concerned.


    The others also realized it and nodded in agreement to Jing Bai''s suggestion.


    "That''s right. We can fly fast. Young master Zuo have helped us too much. We don''t want to inconvenience you more." Jing Hei said.


    Zuo Zhe shrugged. "Suit yourselves." He said and resumed eating melon seeds.


    Everyone. "¡­" damn it. Can''t you insist? Even just acting like you want to insist? Comfort us who finally decided to risk our life, damn it! They thought.


    "Hahahaha." Yu Sheng laughed. He already knows Zuo Zhe''s personality. Since no one wanted to bother him, then he won''t insist. That''s one less work for him.


    "It''s decided, then." Zuo Zhe spoke as he apathetically looked at their dark expressions. "You lure the demonic cultivators to the designated area, then we drop the Exploding Pill from the sky." He said. "Is this clear?" he asked.


    "¡­ yes." They begrudgingly answered.


    "Good." Zuo Zhe nodded, satisfied. He nibbled on a melon seed. "So, who wanted to be a bait?" he asked.


    Them who doesn''t want to. "¡­" do we have a choice? They looked at each other.


    "I''m in." Yu Sheng spoke.


    "Me, too." Feng Mo said.


    "Me." Jing Hei raised his hand.


    "Count me in." Jing Bai spoke.


    "Me, too ¨C " Jing Kang spoke when Zuo Zhe cut him off.


    "You stay." Zuo Zhe looked at Jing Kang. "You make amulets for them to protect them. Lei Ling." He called and looked at Lei Ling.


    "Yes!" Lei Ling answered.


    "Reproduce the Communicating Talisman." Zuo Zhe said.


    "Yes!" Lei Ling answered, his eyes bright.


    "Then, let''s roll!" Zuo Zhe said. "Let''s go to the Nanli Town."

 Chapter 350 - The Scum Is Grateful

    Heilong Realm.


    "You''re not Du Xiang''s people?" Fei Yin asked when they saw they are heading to a hidden passage.


    "That wh*re?" one of the demonic cultivators near them said. "She''s a vixen who can''t keep her hands to herself!" he sneered.


    "Then¡­" Fei Yin muttered and looked at Cheng Sheng''s sleeping face. He called Jing Xian in his mind.


    "They are Meng Gui''s people." Jing Xian answered.


    "Meng Gui is your leader?" Fei Yin asked the demonic cultivator.


    "Of course! We only serve the Dream Ghost!" the demonic cultivator happily said.


    "''Dream Ghost''?" Wu Yuan muttered. "He''s a ghost?" he asked.


    "Not literally." The demonic cultivator said. "That''s just what the people call our leader." He answered.


    "Why would they call him that?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Our leader is an orphan and wandered from one place to another like a ghost." Another demonic cultivator spoke. "He was called a ghost since he knocks on the people''s door in the middle of the night to ask for food." He explained.


    "How did he become a demonic cultivator?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "A human trafficker made him ingest the demonic poison." The first demonic cultivator answered as he gripped the rein of his horse tight. A frightening look is on his face. "But, that human trafficker doesn''t actually know it was the demonic poison. So, after our leader transformed to a demonic cultivator, he killed the human traffickers. Then, he saved the other children who were captured with him." He explained.


    "You are those other children." Wu Yuan said.


    "Yes." The demonic cultivator didn''t deny it. "For us, it is not an accident or a coincidence. We only care about the fact: leader saved our lives. We will serve him to repay him." He said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. These demonic cultivators are loyal to each other, just like the righteous cultivators. "You¡­ are one of those in his harem?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Pft! ''harem''!" the demonic cultivators laughed.


    "You are not?" Fei Yin asked.


    "If we could, we already have done it!" the demonic cultivator beside them said. "But, unlike what those people speak ill of him behind his back, leader has no harem. Leader doesn''t clarify those rumors since he doesn''t like to bother himself about it." He explained.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other and sighed in relief.


    "Do you think we captured you to throw you on our leader''s bed?" one of the demonic cultivators asked.


    "Isn''t it?" Fei Yin asked back.


    "No." the demonic cultivator answered.


    "Then¡­ the rumor we heard¡­" Wu Yuan spoke.


    "That person is my brother." The demonic cultivator who was silently travelling with them answered.


    They looked at him.


    "Like the leader, we were also trafficked when we were young. But, the human traffickers split us up. That''s how my brother and I got separated." He explained.


    "I¡­ am sorry to hear that." Fei Yin and Wu Yuan spoke.


    "You don''t sound like demonic cultivators." One of them commented.


    Because we aren''t. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan thought.


    "Don''t worry. We don''t discriminate." The leader of the group of demonic cultivators spoke. "Those righteous cultivators back then helped us, giving us food. We know how to be grateful." He explained.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan secretly sighed in relief. "But, the other demonic leaders¡­" they said.


    "Yes. This is the reason why they hate our faction. Our leader." The leader of the group of demonic cultivators said. "We are friendly with the righteous cultivators, and even saved some righteous cultivators that went here in the Heilong Realm and they captured. That''s how they became hostile towards us." He explained.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan sighed in sympathy. They didn''t know there was such a thing that happened between Meng Gui and the righteous cultivators. "Then, we¡­" Fei Yin said.


    "You''ve already heard of the rumors. That b*tch Du Xiang is stealing us." One of the demonic cultivators said. "Not only Shang He''s people, but our people, too, were gone just because of her. This debt must be paid by blood!" he said.


    "Paid by blood!" they yelled.


    "We saw you looked different from Du Xiang''s people who are always in haste to snatch people." The leader of the group of demonic cultivators said. "You three looked leisurely, instead." He told them.


    "We''re¡­" Fei Yin and Wu Yuan doesn''t know what to say. If only Cheng Sheng is awake¡­


    "That''s why we took you from there. Half an hour later and Du Xiang''s men will appear, then take you three and throw you on her bed." One of the demonic cultivators said. "You three don''t look bad. Du Xiang will definitely ''eat'' you." He said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan shuddered. Seeing them terrified, they all laughed.


    "The one who was poisoned¡­ he''s your lover, right?" one of them suddenly asked Fei Yin.


    "Yes." Fei Yin answered.


    "Is he your brother, then?" they asked and looked at Wu Yuan.


    "A friend. He and my lover are looking for their parents who came here in Heilong Realm." Fei Yin answered.


    "They are the ones who are brothers?" they asked.


    Fei Yin shook his head. "No. They aren''t brothers. Their parents are lovers." He explained.


    Question marks appeared on top of the heads of the demonic cultivators. "Oh¡­" they just said.


    "It''s dusk. Let''s find a river to camp tonight, then resume travelling back to the Lonely Moon City." The leader of the group said.


    "Yes!" they answered and rode faster.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan glanced at each other and nodded, then immediately followed behind.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Nanli Town.


    "We are here! The Nanli Town is in sight!" Lei Ling exclaimed as he rose from his seat and ran to the quarterdeck to look at the vast flat land before his sight.


    Jing Kang who just finished making wooden amulets for Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Feng Mo and Yu Sheng rose from his seat and walked behind Lei Ling. They saw a small hill in the distance, and beyond the hill is the oasis.


    The others heard Lei Ling''s loud voice and stopped training. They went to the quarterdeck to also look.


    "This is where the sea of desert starts." Jing Bai said as he looked at the map.


    "En!" Zheng Yi nodded.


    BOOM! They heard a sound of explosion behind them. There, they saw Feng Mo standing beside Li Tian who killed the demonic cultivators following them with a spell.


    "Look how they are kicking again after we killed them yesterday." Jing Hei grinned as they looked at the demonic cultivators.


    "They aren''t the ones we killed yesterday. They are new." Qian Lin reminded him.


    "Li-shixiong is so hardworking!" Lei Ling exclaimed as they watched Li Tian casted another spell and killed another group of demonic cultivators.


    "They never learn." Jing Bai spoke, referring to the demonic cultivators.


    Zheng Yi nodded in agreement. Li Tian woke up last night. Everyone cheered. After all, another person was added, and it is a mage! You Rou''s work finally eased. Li Tian fortunately is studious, so he can help You Rou with refining medicine and potions for everyone. Lei Ling also can finally rest easy with the barriers since Jing Kang was there to help him.


    Everyone finally can feel relieved regarding the barriers of the Millennium Ship, more especially with their medicine.


    This is a good omen! They all thought with a smile on their face, only to turn to the front and see smoke rising. "¡­ what¡­?" they muttered under their breath when they saw, as the Millennium Ship approached, beneath them an empty town.


    Rundown houses, and scorched down littered with corpses. And they aren''t the corpses of the Nanli Town''s residents. They are the corpses of the demonic cultivators.


    "What¡­ the¡­ hell¡­" they sharply inhaled as they stared at the burnt Nanli Town with widened eyes. "What the hell¡­!" they exclaimed as they leaned down the railing to take a closer look. "Why are they dead?!" they asked.


    "You want them to be alive?" Zuo Zhe calmly asked.


    "That''s not it!" they answered. "This¡­ this¡­ they''re all dead!" they said.


    "I can see." Zuo Zhe spoke. "There''s something strange here." He said.


    "It''s not the same." Yu Sheng spoke.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" they turned and asked.


    "The demonic cultivators beneath us¡­ and the demonic cultivators behind us ¨C " Yu Sheng''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the demonic cultivators flying outside the barrier of the Millennium Ship. "They are two groups." He said.


    "Uh, yes? They are obviously two groups. One group is dead, and the other one is still alive and kicking." They said.


    "That''s not what he meant." Zuo Zhe spoke when he saw Yu Sheng''s contemplative expression.


    "Huh? What does he mean, then?" they asked.


    Zuo Zhe fell silent for a while before he spoke. "The group of demonic cultivators that are dead are different from the ones chasing us." He said and glanced at the dead demonic cultivators before he turned to the ones that Li Tian is attacking.


    "You mean¡­?" they asked.


    "They are completely unrelated to each other." Zuo Zhe answered.

 Chapter 351 - The Scum Is A Pig

    They all froze, stunned, before they suddenly exploded. "What the f*ck?!" they exclaimed. "They are two different groups?! They aren''t related?!" they said. "Just how many enemies do we have?!" they asked.


    Zuo Zhe closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He also doesn''t know. All his knowledge as the author of this story is already useless. The plot has completely gone haywire. He is the same as the characters now. "I don''t know¡­" he answered, his voice sound helpless.


    They fell silent. That''s right. What does Zuo Zhe know? He is as clueless as them.


    "Yu Sheng." Zuo Zhe called.


    "En." Yu Sheng answered. He called Li Tian and Feng Mo and, together, walked towards them.


    "What''s going on?" they asked Yu Sheng.


    "Remember the ones we captured before?" Yu Sheng asked.


    They all looked at each other before they suddenly exclaimed.


    "That''s right!" Jing Hei said. "Lei-shijie and I tied them up, then interrogated them. But, we didn''t learned anything from them." He said.


    Lei Qing nodded.


    "Why?" Qian Lin asked.


    "They are mute." Jing Hei answered.


    Everyone fell silent. "''mute''¡­" they muttered, their expression thoughtful.


    "That''s right." Qian Lin spoke when he remembered something. "We only hear the sound of their footsteps and sword clanging. We also heard them hiss. But, their voice sounds hoarse." He said.


    "And their braided hair and hair ornaments." Lei Ling spoke. "And curved sword." He added.


    Lei Qing nodded. "They are really different compared to the demonic cultivators we have dealt with before." She said.


    "So, they are really a different group?" Zheng Yi asked.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "I guess." He said as he lowered his gaze.


    Everyone sighed, while Zuo Zhe stared at Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng can fool anyone but him. He knows Yu Sheng knows something.


    "What is their motive?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Where did they come from?" Li Tian added.


    "I don''t know." Yu Sheng answered.


    Their shoulders slumped.


    "Say¡­" Feng Mo suddenly spoke. "Do you think there''s someone familiar? ''mute''." He said.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered when they really remembered someone.


    How ironic for the person who was always forgotten to be suddenly remembered, at a time like this, and in a situation like this.


    "But¡­ we don''t know if he really is¡­ I mean, we haven''t seen his hair¡­" Qian Lin said, but his voice is weak.


    They all fell silent.


    "We haven''t seen his hair since he''s always wearing a hat. If not hat, then he has the hood of his cloak covering his head." Jing Bai said. "And face." He added.


    There''s only one person that comes to their mind when the word ''mute'' was spoken.


    "¡­ do you really think he is¡­?" Lei Ling asked as he bit his lower lip.


    "Wu Xi." Li Tian uttered the name that was on their mind.


    West Region, Xifeng County.


    "There. That''s Xifeng!" Sun Yi said as he pointed the giant boulder with a hole.


    "Let''s land." Tang Zhe said.


    "Yes!" Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu answered.


    Wu Xi silently followed behind them. But, just as he was about to step on the land, a strong gust of wind blew and blew away his hat. The hood of his cloak slipped off of his head.


    Sun Yi, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu heard a thud behind them and they turned, only to see Wu Xi''s hat flying towards them. They immediately caught it and looked at Wu Xi, only to see his tanned skin, deep eyes, long eyelashes and braided hair with beads on their tips. His lower face was covered by a mask.


    "Woah¡­" they muttered. "Wu Xi, are you¡­?" they asked as they stared at him.


    Southmost Region, Nanli Town.


    "I want to trust him." Li Tian said.


    "Me, too." Feng Mo said.


    "Me, too." Lei Ling spoke.


    "And me." Lei Qing said. If You Rou was here, then she would also speak for Wu Xi.


    "But¡­" they looked at each other.


    "Are you suspecting Wu Xi?" Jing Cheng, who has been burying himself on the side of Jing Rui''s bed, spoke.


    "Da ge!" Jing Bai and Jing Hei called while Jing Kang nodded at him.


    Jing Cheng nodded back. "I have seen Wu Xi before." He said.


    "We did, too." Li Tian said.


    "¡­ that''s not what I mean." Jing Cheng said and grimaced. "I mean, before the Intersect Competition¡­ I''ve met him." He said. "I bumped into him while I was looking for Jing Bai." He explained.


    "Oh."


    "What happened, then?" they asked.


    "I¡­ I bumped into him, and his hat fell off." Jing Cheng said. "I saw¡­ his braided hair with colorful beads on their tips." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell as they looked at Jing Cheng, stunned. "¡­ WHAT?!?!" they exclaimed.


    "No, no, no¡­ this can''t be. This can''t be!" Lei Ling spoke. His eyes are filled with panic.


    Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s expressions changed, while Lei Qing frowned. "Are you sure?" she asked Jing Cheng.


    Jing Cheng nodded. "I clearly saw it. But then, I was in a rush because uncle is calling for us, so I have forgotten that event." He said.


    They all looked at each other, their gazes talking.


    "I don''t think he is an enemy." Yu Sheng spoke.


    They all turned to him. "Really?" they asked. Their eyes brightened and filled with hope.


    "How can you be sure?" Qian Lin asked.


    "Because Cheng Sheng was never wrong on his judge of people." Yu Sheng answered.


    Silence.


    "If Wu Xi is an enemy, Cheng Sheng would never befriend him. He wouldn''t even create a Thought Talisman just for him." Yu Sheng explained.


    "We know¡­" they said, their voice low. They hung their heads, not meeting Yu Sheng''s gaze since they don''t want him to see the doubt in their eyes.


    Yu Sheng didn''t speak. He knows he shouldn''t persuade them. He just walked towards Zuo Zhe and stood beside him while he leaned on the railing. He crossed his arms.


    "A mute army¡­" Zuo Zhe said. "And a curved sword¡­ ah." He muttered.


    Yu Sheng was lost in his thoughts when he suddenly heard what Zuo Zhe said. "¡­ ''curved sword''¡­?" he muttered.


    Everyone who was contemplating also heard what Zuo Zhe said. "''curved sword''¡­" they muttered, their eyes widened in realization. "That''s right!" they exclaimed. "Curved sword!" they said.


    "Wu Xi isn''t using a curved sword." Feng Mo immediately said. The expression on his face turned better.


    Li Tian smiled. "That''s right. Wu Xi is a righteous cultivator, not demonic cultivator." He said. "You''ve all seen it, too, back in the Feng Hua Palace." He told them.


    "That''s right¡­!" they said, nodding. The sullen atmosphere suddenly turned better.


    "So, Wu Xi might be from the tribe of these demonic cultivators, but he isn''t a demonic cultivator?" Qian Lin said.


    "Definitely!" Lei Ling spoke. "Or else, Cheng-shixiong would have already found out if there is a demonic qi surrounding Wu Xi, or that a demonic poison in his possession!" he said. "Didn''t he find out Jie Mei?" he asked.


    "That''s right! Jie Mei was carrying a demonic poison, and Cheng Sheng found her out." Jing Bai said. "So¡­ Wu Xi is a righteous cultivator." He smiled.


    They nodded. "Yes. He is one of us!" they said and looked at each other, smiling.


    "Right. What we shall do now?" Lei Ling asked. "The demonic cultivators in the Nanli Town are now dead. There are only the ones behind us now to deal with." He said. "Also ¨C " the smile on his face disappeared. " ¨C who killed the demonic cultivators in the Nanli Town?" he asked.


    The moment they heard his question, they all fell silent. The smile on their faces disappeared. That''s right. Although the demonic cultivators in the Nanli Town are dead, but they don''t know who killed them. There are also the other group of demonic cultivators who are chasing them. Could they be the ones who killed the first group of demonic cultivators? If they did, why? What is their objective? If they are hostile against each other, then why are they chasing them ¨C the righteous cultivators? They never met this new group of demonic cultivators.


    Just when they thought that one problem of theirs was solved, another one appears. Sigh, just when will all of these ends?


    West Region, Xifeng County.


    "Guo Cheng, this beggar''s chicken is very delicious!" Sun Yi said as he and the Huakai Sect disciples eat their dinner.


    Tang Zhe and Tang Yun nodded, agreeing. Meanwhile, Shan Lu continued to gnaw on the chicken leg.


    Guo Cheng smiled. "Thank you." He told Sun Yi before he turned to glare at Shan Lu. "Pig." He said.


    They all laughed. "The fish soup is also good!" Sun Yi added and raised his bowl to Tang Yun who cooked the soup.


    Tang Yun''s face lit up. "Thank you, senior!" he said.


    "Huh?" Sun Yi muttered when he was about to sip the soup. "Where''s Wu Xi?" he asked as he looked around. But, he didn''t see Wu Xi.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng. "¡­" we forgot Wu Xi again¡­

 Chapter 352 - The Scum Is A Woman

    Guo Cheng hit the back of Shan Lu''s head when Shan Lu just continued to eat. "Are you a starving ghost?!" he snapped at him.


    Shan Lu made a time to answer. "No." he said and buried his face on his bowl again.


    Guo Cheng. "¡­" am I raising a pig?! A pig is better in moderating its eating than this human pig! He thought as he glared at Shan Lu. "Have you seen Wu Xi?" he asked.


    Shan Lu chewed before he gulped down his food. "Yes. I saw him walking towards the river." He answered.


    Guo Cheng sighed.


    "I''ll fetch him." Sun Yi said and then rose from his seat. He crossed the grove and walked down towards the river. "Wu Xi?" he called. "It''s dinner time." He said.


    Suddenly, he saw something glistened. He squinted his eyes and turned to see the hilt of the sword. He resumed walking, before he saw the blade of the sword. It is really Wu Xi''s long sword. But, where is Wu Xi? He thought as he looked around when he heard the sound of something splashing.


    "Wu Xi?" he called and followed the direction of the sound. He saw, on top of the rocks, are pieces of clothes. "Wu Xi!" he called.


    Something moved underwater and a head popped out. It''s Wu Xi. He opened his mouth to speak, but he realized he can''t speak. He swam ashore and picked up a Thought Talisman from his pocket. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Sun Yi smiled. "It''s dinnertime." He answered.


    Wu Xi nodded, then swam to the side. He picked up his sword lying on the grass.


    "Why did you leave your sword there and not with your clothes?" Sun Yi asked.


    Wu Xi heard his question and he raised the Thought Talisman. "In case a bad guy appears, he wouldn''t know I''m able to fight." He answered.


    Sun Yi. "¡­" alright. That is reasonable. "Come up." He told him.


    Wu Xi nodded and swam closer.


    Suddenly, Sun Yi saw that there are two rounds of flesh on Wu Xi''s chest. He immediately turned his back on him¡­ or her. "¡­ you''re a woman?" he asked, not a bit flustered. He is homosexual, afterall.


    Fortunately, though, he didn''t see anything more, and he reacted very fast. Or else, he would''ve wronged Wu Xi. He heard the rustling sounds behind him. Wu Xi must be dressing up. He saw the Thought Talisman flew in front of him.


    "I''m not. I have always identified myself as a man." Wu Xi answered.


    "Oh¡­" Sun Yi muttered and waited until Wu Xi finished dressing up before he turned. "Your braided hair¡­" he said.


    "I''m from a tribe." Wu Xi answered. "A mute tribe." She added.


    "There isn''t a tribe in the Huilong Continent." Sun Yi said. His meaning is clear: Wu Xi isn''t from the Huilong Continent, so she must be from the Heilong Realm.


    "You thought right. I''m from the Heilong Realm." Wu Xi calmly answered.


    Sun Yi knows Wu Xi isn''t an enemy. Or else, she would''ve long killed them. "Your tribe¡­ were you all born mute?" he asked.


    Wu Xi dried her hair using her qi before she braided them. "I am, along with the fellow children of my generation." She answered.


    "¡­ you mean your parents and ancestors aren''t?" Sun Yi asked.


    Wu Xi nodded. "They were poisoned, so we, their descendants, were born mute." She answered. "But, I''m the only one left." She said.


    "What do you mean?" Sun Yi asked, although he already has an ill premonition.


    "They were all killed." Wu Xi answered. "And it is my fault." She said.


    "Why?" Sun Yi asked.


    "Our tribe has a witch." Wu Xi answered. "She casts spells, so her tongue was cut. To avoid having witches in our tribe again, they poisoned all of us." She explained.


    "¡­ wait. You said it was your fault, so¡­" he stared at Wu Xi.


    Wu Xi smiled. "My resentment is deep towards those who killed me, so I didn''t leave the tribe." She said. "Although I can''t cast spells anymore, but I can still learn martial arts, right?" she asked.


    Sun Yi looked at her, his gaze complicated. "Who killed you?" he asked.


    "Wu Ran''s father." Wu Xi answered.


    Sun Yi was shocked.


    "He feared our tribe, precisely me. He is afraid we will rebel against him." Wu Xi explained.


    "Then, Wu Ran¡­" Sun Yi said.


    "He found out I was also reincarnated like him." Wu Xi bitterly smiled.


    "So that''s why you are fighting against him¡­" Sun Yi said.


    Wu Xi nodded.


    "¡­ what does the Heilong Realm look like?" Sun Yi asked.


    "Chaotic." Wu Xi answered.


    Heilong Realm.


    Wu Yuan and Fei Yin, who is carrying the unconscious Cheng Sheng, finally arrived in Meng Gui''s base ¨C the Lonely Moon City.


    "Come! We''ll bring you to our leader!" they said and dragged Wu Yuan and Fei Yin inside the manor.


    "Leader! Leader!" a demonic cultivator called.


    "What are you yelling for? Is there a fire?" a soft but masculine voice spoke in an irritated tone.


    "Leader!" the demonic cultivators exclaimed when someone behind the screen appeared.


    Wu Yuan and Fei Yin showed no surprise when they saw a beautiful young man with a fair skin and peach blossom eyes. Wu Yuan, who was already married, has his heart on only one person ¨C Sun Yi. Fei Yin, who is devoted to Cheng Sheng, and even has his lover in his arms, didn''t even flinch after they saw Meng Gui''s beautiful face.


    So, Meng Gui saw the two men weren''t moved. "Oh." He just muttered. "Righteous cultivators." He said, his voice and face indifferent.


    The demonic cultivators that brought them were shocked. Even though they were just joking yesterday, but it''s still different after the truth was shoved on their face. "You are really¡­?" they asked.


    "What?" Fei Yin said and frowned. "What if we are?" he asked.


    "Yes. You must have already heard from them about my compassion towards the righteous cultivators." Meng Gui spoke. "Leave us." He told his subordinates.


    "Yes!" the demonic cultivators answered and then left.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan aren''t stupid. Even though they have already heard what the demonic cultivators told them yesterday, unlike what Meng Gui thought of them that they are taking advantage of his compassion towards the righteous cultivators, but Fei Yin and Wu Yuan have never let their guard down even a bit even for a second.


    Fei Yin is Cheng Sheng''s da shixiong, and Wu Yuan who has accompanied Cheng Sheng for more than a month, have learned Cheng Sheng''s over-cautiousness and over-vigilance towards everything. So, they still didn''t trust the demonic cultivators. The only reason why they went with them is for the cure for the poison of the Star Fruit.


    Meng Gui, after a few minutes, also has realized his mistake. "¡­ you''re different from the ''righteous'' cultivators that I''ve helped over the years." He said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t speak.


    Meng Gui sat on his seat. "It''s already in the past, my good impression towards the righteous cultivators. Over the years that I meet them, my good impression towards them only dwindles." He spoke. "My gratitude is what''s been keeping me to continue helping them in the Heilong Realm. Not only did it raise the ire of the other demonic leaders towards me, but I also hate myself." He looked at them. "But, you two¡­ you are different from them. You are also different from those kind-hearted righteous cultivators that helped me when I was young." he said before his eyes fell on Cheng Sheng. "I understand now. You wanted me to help him." he looked at them in the eyes.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded.


    "I will help." Meng Gui agreed. "On one condition." He told them. "You must have already heard from my subordinates?" he asked.


    "Yes." Fei Yin answered.


    "We won''t renege on our promise to them." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Meng Gui smiled. "He won''t die for the time being." He said as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "Only two days have passed¡­ at sunrise, today, everyone will go to the Plum Blossoms City. I will also be present." He said. "But, you two, you will stay here. You two will be my trump cards." He told them.


    "You''re not afraid we will run away?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "That''s why I will give the cure to his poison after a week." Meng Gui said. It meant, he still doesn''t trust them. "After poisoned by the Star Fruit, the person will die after ten days. On the third day from the last, I will give you the poison." He told them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. They didn''t immediately agree.


    "You want another benefit?" Meng Gui asked.


    Fei Yin nodded. "We want to know if you have seen two righteous cultivators?" he asked.


    "One is lean and fair. The other one is tall, muscular and tanned. They are always together." Wu Yuan answered, describing Wu Fan and Chen Jing, respectively.


    "I haven''t." Meng Gui honestly answered.


    "Then, we want to ask another question." Fei Yin spoke.


    "What is it?" Meng Gui asked.


    "About the Heilong emperor." They answered.

 Chapter 353 - The Scum Is A Baggage

    Meng Gui''s expression changed. "The Heilong emperor?" he said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded.


    Meng Gui''s expression became serious. "What are you gonna do after I''ll tell you about him?" he asked.


    "It depends on what we will hear." Fei Yin expressionlessly answered.


    Meng Gui fell silent. "I only appeared in the Heilong Realm ten years ago." He started. "I, along with my friends, were brought by a demonic cultivator here." He said. "We were taken here to be refined." He bitterly smiled.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t speak and waited for him to continue.


    "Since the Heilong Realm is dense with demonic qi and negative qi, which is resentful energy, it is both a convenient and inconvenient place to refine humans." Meng Gui continued. "But, if were fed by some drug, we won''t feel resentful, but feel desperation and then give up on our life instead. So, that demonic cultivator drugged us and started to refine us. That was then I met the Heilong emperor." He looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    "So, you are on his side." Wu Yuan said.


    Meng Gui nodded.


    "So, you are hesitating to tell us about him." Fei Yin added.


    Meng Gui wryly smiled. "I owe him my and my friends'' lives." He answered.


    Plum Blossom City, Peony Plaza.


    The Plum Blossom City is filled with a fragrant smell because of the brothels that outnumbered the city''s residences. But, its usual fragrant smell was replaced by the smoke of gunpowder because of the men and women, who are usually entangled day and night and spilling amorous fluids, are now spilling blood as they fought.


    Shang He, the one whom Du Xiang was offending always, must have shed off all of his pretenses and finally doesn''t care about the fairer sex. His people arrived even before the sun could break through the horizon and started killing everyone that they could see in the Plum Blossom City.


    All these are seen by Bai Yun and the Heilong emperor, the orchestrators of this bloody and violent event, as they sat inside a VIP room that has the best view of the plaza, so they could fully spectate on the massacre.


    But, Bai Yun just looked at the littered corpses and the blood-soaked ground in disdain. He turned and looked at the Heilong emperor who is wearing his human disguise, dressed in black from head to feet. His hair was tied by a black ribbon. He dressed simply, but his simplicity highlighted his handsome visage.


    "Your Majesty, this face of yours¡­" he said.


    "My favorite human disguise." The Heilong emperor answered and grinned.


    Bai Yun paused for a second before he remembered the person that he has seen in the Heilong emperor''s palace ¨C the Yingyi Palace. That person is sleeping on the bed of the Heilong emperor. He meaningfully smiled.


    "Indeed." He nodded in agreement. "This face of yours looks better than your original face." He told him.


    None of them speak after that and just continued to watch the killings in the Peony Plaza. The sun has just risen, and the crimson in the sky looked like the blood was spilt on the clouds, too.


    Drunken Moon City.


    "Leader." Someone called from the outside. "Shang He''s people are already starting." He said.


    Meng Gui rose from his seat and fixed his sleeves. "Now that you''ve shown an ''interest'' on the Heilong emperor, the more I can''t let you leave with me." He said as he looked at them.


    Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s eyes widened. "The Heilong emperor will be there?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    "He''s the one who planned all of this. How can he not be present?" Meng Gui asked back.


    "You also know?!" Fei Yin asked as he looked at Meng Gui in surprise.


    "I know. That''s why I''ll do anything just to keep this life of mine." Meng Gui answered. "This life of mine is his, as well as my friends'' lives. We haven''t repaid him enough, so we will continue to live." He said before he walked towards the door. "You can''t leave." He told them.


    "Don''t worry. We can''t." Fei Yin said as he carefully placed Cheng Sheng on the bed. "My lover is more important than meeting with the Heilong emperor." He said. Wu Yuan nodded behind him. They aren''t in a hurry.


    In fact, it might be the Heilong emperor who is in a hurry.


    Meng Gui paused when he heard what Fei Yin said. "''lover''¡­" he muttered and lowered his gaze, as if he remembered something.


    "Leader?" Meng Gui''s subordinates called outside.


    Meng Gui closed his eyes before he opened them. His expression and gaze calm like before. "Let''s go." He said and slowly walked away without looking back.


    "What happened to him?" Wu Yuan asked after Meng Gui left.


    Fei Yin shrugged. "Who knows?" he said before he took out a potion from his qiankun bag and poured it inside Cheng Sheng''s mouth.


    They aren''t afraid that Meng Gui was lying and his people will kill them once he left. In fact, it was Meng Gui who wanted to keep them alive, since they lacked people. Meng Gui knows that even a cripple can be used. How much more them ¨C two righteous cultivators and able men?


    Actually, Meng Gui can cure Cheng Sheng so that Cheng Sheng could add to their number. But, Meng Gui needed something to hold them, and that is Cheng Sheng ¨C a hostage. And two, if Cheng Sheng could add to the number of Meng Gui''s forces, then he could also add to Fei Yin and Wu Yuan and the three of them would fight against them. Furthermore, Cheng Sheng might be the strongest of them three, and would retaliate against Meng Gui.


    The worst that could happen is that the three of them might be spies sent by the enemies. So, Meng Gui kept Cheng Sheng asleep and poisoned. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, no matter how strong they are, but they would definitely not overpower Meng Gui''s people. They also have a baggage1 ¨C Cheng Sheng, with them to worry about. They also needed the antidote from Meng Gui to cure Cheng Sheng. So, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan would definitely not betray Meng Gui. Or else, they''ll just be throwing Cheng Sheng''s life away. They should kiss Cheng Sheng goodbye if they did that.


    Both sides need each other, so this could be considered a successful deal.


    Huilong Continent, West, Xifeng County.


    "PPPT!!!" the Huakai Sect disciples all choked on their food before they all spat out the food on their mouth after they heard what Sun Yi said. That ¨C "WU XI IS A WOMAN?!?!?!" they all exclaimed in shock. They turned and looked at Wu Xi with widened eyes.


    Sun Yi smiled but he didn''t speak. He turned to Wu Xi who raised her Thought Talisman. "I am. But, I consider myself as a man." She said.


    The Huakai Sect disciples. "¡­" f*ck! They all internally cursed.


    Sun Yi saw their faces turned green and the smile on his face disappeared and was replaced by a frown. His brows knitted. "What? Do you have anything against female cultivators?" he sharply asked as he glared at them while he crossed his arms.


    "No¡­ it''s not that¡­ don''t misunderstand us!" Tang Zhe immediately said. "It''s just¡­ uh¡­" he stammered, didn''t know where to start.


    Guo Cheng cleared his throat. "What da shixiong wanted to say is that, we are ashamed." He said. "We aren''t hostile to women. Instead, we actually feel ashamed that we have taken advantage of Wu Xi for so many times." He explained. He glanced at Wu Xi and shyly smiled before he turned to Sun Yi whose expression turned better.


    Sun Yi nodded. "Indeed. Wu Xi has helped us a lot." He turned to Wu Xi. "Do you want them to compensate you? Just say it. The Huakai Sect is rich!" he told her.


    The Huakai Sect who has lost their sect just recently. "¡­." Wu Xi is a witness that our sect was destroyed, so how can you say that we are rich?! They thought and looked at Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi laughed while Wu Xi raised her Thought Talisman. "No need. I don''t need anything, anyway." She answered before she sat on the ground and picked up a bowl reserved for her before she scooped up the soup with the ladle.


    The Huakai Sect disciples who saw that Wu Xi''s actions are un-ladylike, even coarsier than how they act. "¡­" she really treats herself as a man.


    "Alright, since Wu Xi has said so herself¡­ err, himself." Sun Yi corrected himself. "Let''s continue to eat!" he said and picked up his bowl before he refilled it with soup.


    The Huakai Sect disciples nodded in agreement. They understood. Since Wu Xi has said so herself that she wanted to be treated like a man, then it would be rude for them to refuse her decision. In fact, nothing will change after this even if they have found out her¡­ ehem, his secret.

 Chapter 354 - The Scum Is Nostalgic

    And it is as the Huakai Sect disciples thought. Nothing really changed even if they found out that Wu Xi is a woman, since they¡­


    "Ge! Do you feel tired? Here, drink some water!" Tang Yun said as he handed a bamboo tube to Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe smiled to Tang Yun. "Thanks!" he said as he grabbed the bamboo tube, his fingers touching the back of Tang Yun''s hand.


    Tang Yun blushed and immediately pushed the bamboo tube to Tang Zhe before he half-walked, half-ran away.


    Shan Lu saw Tang Yun gave Tang Zhe water and he looked at Guo Cheng. "What?" Guo Cheng asked when he saw Shan Lu is looking at him.


    "¡­ water." Shan Lu spoke, his voice has a hint of grievance.


    "¡­. What are you making that face for?!" Guo Cheng asked when he saw Shan Lu''s scrunched up face like he is going to cry. Pissed, he threw a bamboo tube filled with water at Shan Lu''s face before he marched away.


    Sun Yi who saw it all. "¡­" he silently looked at Wu Xi who raised his Thought Talisman.


    "I told you, it''s fine. You worried for nothing." He told him and coolly shrugged before he took out his bamboo tube. "Want me to fill up yours?" he asked and reached a hand out to him.


    "¡­ thank you." Sun Yi said and gave him his bamboo tube. The Huakai Sect is so done for with these idiots! He thought as he watched Tang Zhe drank the water with a big smile on his face, as if the water he is drinking is mixed with sugar and honey ¨C a sickeningly sweet water instead of a plain one.


    Meanwhile, Shan Lu was staring at the bamboo tube for five minutes before he hid the bamboo tube and took out his own bamboo tube, then went to the river to fill his own bamboo tube.


    Sun Yi. "¡­" f*ck. I must be insane to travel with these idiots!!! He thought. His face is filled with dark lines.


    Tang Yun and Guo Cheng came back, and their faces looked serious. "We found a group of demonic cultivators!" they said.


    Tang Zhe immediately walked towards them. "Where? How many were they?" he asked.


    "They are staying in a broken-down village beyond this mountain." Tang Yun answered. In order to calm himself down, he decided to go scout the surroundings.


    "There are thirty of them." Guo Cheng answered. In order to calm himself, he decided to go with Tang Yun and scout their surroundings. "They outnumber us, so we didn''t dare to launch a sneak attack." He explained.


    "That''s a wise decision." Sun Yi said as he thanked Wu Xi after Wu Xi gave him his refilled bamboo tube. "We have six, so it will be one versus five." He looked at them. "Can you handle it?" he asked.


    Tang Yun, as the weakest, nodded. "I think I can. I''ve become stronger!" he said. "But, if I can''t later¡­" his voice faded. He shyly glanced at Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe smiled. "I''ll definitely look after you later, and help you." He told Tang Yun and patted the top of Tang Yun''s head.


    Tang Yun''s eyes brightened and he giddily laughed.


    Sun Yi. "¡­" I think I am becoming blind¡­ they are too much! They are worse than the Xinfaxian Sect couples! And they aren''t even official pairs! He thought as he turned and saw Guo Cheng and Shan Lu bickering again on the side after Guo Cheng refused Shan Lu''s offer to help him defeat the demonic cultivators. "¡­" f*ck¡­ I''m missing my Yuan!!! Can''t someone care for my feelings here?! I am MARRIED, yet why am I the one losing against these unofficial pairs?!


    Wu Xi. "¡­" he patted Sun Yi''s back to comfort the other. "Let''s play it by ear later." He told him through the Thought Talisman.


    Sun Yi didn''t answer and suppressed the rage in his chest as he moved his gaze away from these unofficial pairs! Seeing Sun Yi''s dark face, Wu Xi lit rows of candles for the demonic cultivators who unknowingly will become cannon fodders later to appease Sun Yi''s wrath.


    The demonic cultivators, who are living in the broken-down village beyond the mountain where the Huakai Sect disciples, Sun Yi and Wu Xi are resting, suddenly felt a chill down their spine. "¡­ is it too late to relocate?" they asked each other when they felt a malevolent energy is coming their way.


    The ''malevolent energy'' Sun Yi who unkindly threw Exploding Spells towards the houses as soon as he, Wu Xi, and the Huakai Sect disciples arrived on their sword.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A series of explosions can be heard and seen. The explosions forced the hiding demonic cultivators out of the houses, and there were already some casualties.


    The Huakai Sect disciples. "¡­" didn''t we agree that it will be one versus five? They thought as they looked at each other with puzzled gazes.


    Wu Xi who knows. "¡­" blame yourselves! He rolled his eyes at them and jumped off of his sword, then caught it, before he started to cut down the demonic cultivators that approached him when he landed.


    The Huakai Sect saw that the fight has begun and they followed Wu Xi. Meanwhile, Sun Yi stopped casting spells since it''s exhausting in qi, so he also used his sword to cut down the demonic cultivators. Then, he found out that it is easier to vent his anger this way, so he became more enthusiastic in killing the demonic cultivators.


    The Huakai Sect disciples who saw Sun Yi took down a demonic cultivator in just one blow. "¡­" at this rate, he can finish them all by himself. They thought. But, they didn''t leave everything to Sun Yi, of course. They killed as many as they could.


    Wu Xi who saw that the Huakai Sect disciples are still clueless of the ''crime'' they did. "¡­" I''ll leave them by themselves. They are already hopeless. He thought before he kicked away the demonic cultivator that jumped on him before he made a turn, his sword raised.


    SLASH! The demonic cultivator''s head fell on the ground and rolled away.


    "Hah!" Tang Yun yelled as he caught the demonic cultivator''s arm and headbutted him before he stabbed him.


    "Xiao Yun! Watch out!" Tang Zhe cried and grabbed the back of the collar of the demonic cultivator that sneaked behind Tang Yun and pulled him before he kicked the demonic cultivator on the chest.


    Tang Yun turned and killed the demonic cultivator. On the other side, Shan Lu was trying his best to protect Guo Cheng.


    "Shidi! Using talismans are taxing in qi! Just let me protect you!" Shan Lu told Guo Cheng and snatched Guo Cheng''s kill.


    Not only does Shan Lu''s words infuriate Guo Cheng, but also Shan Lu''s actions. "Shut up, will you?!" Guo Cheng snapped at Shan Lu before he pushed him away when a demonic cultivator crept behind Shan Lu.


    Then, Guo Cheng pasted a talisman on the demonic cultivator''s forehead, which immobilized him, before Guo Cheng drew his sword and stabbed the demonic cultivator to his death.


    Sun Yi who has finished killing ten demonic cultivators turned and saw that all the demonic cultivators were killed. He saw Tang Zhe is praising Tang Yun while Guo Cheng is bickering with Shan Lu again. Shan Lu, this idiot, doesn''t know that what he is doing is angering Guo Cheng more.


    Sun Yi''s brow twitched in annoyance. But, later, he sighed. Then, a smile appeared on his face. He shouldn''t envy these people. Peace is rare to find in this tumultuous time. So, the Huakai Sect disciples'' interactions made Sun Yi feel nostalgic. It''s just like yesterday when they met the Huakai Sect disciples and have seen their antics.


    Thus, the Huakai Sect disciples'' antics in front of him made him remember that peaceful time, before the war against the demonic cultivators broke out and they invaded the Zhongyang with the help of Qi Ling.


    Wu Xi turned and saw Sun Yi was smiling. He secretly sighed in relief. Finally, his anger was appeased. He thought and glanced at the corpses of the demonic cultivators scattered on the ground, their blood soaking the ground red and black. He uttered thanks to the dead demonic cultivators for risking their life just to appease Sun Yi''s anger.


    "Let''s continue!" Tang Zhe called out to them and waved at them.


    "Yes!" they answered. Then, they boarded their swords and flew away, going further West.


    The Huakai Sect is not too far away.


    Southmost Region, Nanli Town.


    "Yu-ge is right. They are really the demonic cultivators we''ve encountered before." Li Tian said after they saw the long and straight hair of the demonic cultivators. Their long sword lying beside their corpse.


    "Yes. And the other group of demonic cultivators came from a tribe." Feng Mo spoke.


    They all fell silent. If there are two groups of demonic cultivators, then which one is Wu Ran controlling? Or, is he controlling them both?

 Chapter 355 - The Scum Is Brainless

    Why did they want to ask which group of demonic cultivators is Wu Ran controlling, and that why not Wu Ran can control both? Because it''s a brainless question! If Wu Ran us controlling both groups of demonic cultivators, then why did those demonic cultivators that came from a tribe kill the other group of demonic cultivators? If, just if, Wu Ran is really controlling both groups, then Wu Ran is the brainless one!


    Why make the two groups fight and lessen their number? Just for a play? Then, it is a brainless move.


    Everyone has their own thoughts and shared them with others. But, they still can''t help but looked at the Millennium Ship floating above them. If only Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Jing Rui are awake, maybe they know more and would have an idea about what is happening.


    "Everyone, come here! We noticed something!" Qian Lin called and waved at them. "Quick!" he added.


    Everyone turned and went to their side. They saw two corpses lie on the ground side by side, and their faces were revealed. One is the usual demonic cultivators, the one that came from Huilong Continent. The other one is the demonic cultivator from the Heilong Realm, belonging to a tribe.


    "What did you find?" Zuo Zhe asked as he looked at Qian Lin, Jing Hei, Jing Bai, Zheng Yi, Jing Cheng and Jing Kang.


    "Their skin''s tone!" Jing Bai answered and pointed to the two corpses. "The demonic cultivators of Huilong Continent are fairer-skinned compared to the ones that came from Heilong Realm." He explained.


    Everyone looked and, indeed, the demonic cultivators from the Heilong Realm are tanner than the demonic cultivators of Huilong Continent.


    "Could it be the sun is stronger in the Heilong Realm?" Lei Ling asked as he stood beside Lei Qing, Li Tian and Feng Mo.


    You Rou was left in the ship along with Qian Tian to watch over the unconscious Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Xi Ling. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng and Fei Lin are scouting the surroundings.


    "Everyone is dead." Fei Lin spoke as he and Yu Sheng returned. They found the corpses of both groups of demonic cultivators in the oasis area, too.


    "They must have killed each other to death." Yu Sheng said and smiled.


    Everyone shuddered at his smile. Who looks so happy facing the death of many people?


    "Poor soul." Li Tian suddenly spoke.


    They all turned to him. They saw him looking at a child''s corpse.


    "A child¡­" they were all shocked.


    Lei Ling and Feng Mo looked away while Li Tian closed his eyes and uttered a prayer.


    "Old and young, men and women, kings and beggars¡­ all are equal in death." Yu Sheng said as he walked away.


    Zuo Zhe looked at Yu Sheng''s back before he followed him. The Zunjingde Sect disciples and Qian Lin decided to erect a grave for the child, and everyone agreed. They looked for an empty area to bury the child. Some of them dug a pit while the others looked for flowers around to place on the grave they will be making. They asked Fei Lin to make an epitaph for the child and Fei Lin willingly agreed.


    "Yu Sheng." Zuo Zhe called after Yu Sheng stopped.


    Yu Sheng was looking at the contaminated oasis below them. "What?" he spoke.


    "You know those demonic cultivators from the Heilong Realm¡­ right?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    Yu Sheng didn''t speak.


    "I noticed your strange reaction before when we captured them. Now, I confirmed my suspicion." Zuo Zhe said and watched as Yu Sheng slowly turned to him. "Do they have something to do with your and Cheng Sheng''s world?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng honestly answered.


    Zuo Zhe''s heart sank.


    "Precisely, to that man." Yu Sheng added.


    Zuo Zhe''s eyebrows knitted. "Who?" he asked.


    "That man¡­" Yu Sheng muttered as he lowered his head. He didn''t immediately give him a name. Instead, he asked something. "Zhe." He called.


    "Hm?" Zuo Zhe answered.


    "This world¡­ and that world¡­" Yu Sheng spoke, his words fragmented because he doesn''t know how to phrase it.


    "What is it?" Zuo Zhe urged for him to speak.


    "¡­ could there be a time difference between the two worlds?" Yu sheng asked.


    Zuo Zhe''s eyes widened in shock. "What¡­ what do you mean?" he asked as he felt his breath hitched.


    "The hairstyle of the group of demonic cultivators from Heilong Realm¡­" Yu Sheng said. "There''s only one person¡­ no ¨C " he shook his head. " ¨C being, that I have seen it from." He said.


    "It''s¡­ that man?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "En. But ¨C " his brows knitted. " ¨C this can''t be¡­ he disappeared for a long time, and I don''t even know about his life or death. I didn''t expect¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "He''s still alive, and he came to this world like you and Cheng Sheng?" Zuo Zhe supplemented Yu Sheng''s words.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng answered. "But¡­" he said, at a loss for words.


    But, Zuo Zhe could guess what Yu Sheng wanted to say. "I don''t know all the details of your world, but the time in your world doesn''t match the time in this world." He explained for him.


    "Yeah." Yu Sheng answered.


    "Indeed¡­" Zuo Zhe muttered. "I also noticed, back then during the Intersect Competition, in the last stage, when you all went to the Feng Hua Palace¡­" he looked at Yu Sheng. "I can''t¡­ see that world. If not for our life and death contract, we wouldn''t have anything that could make us communicate, albeit vaguely." He explained.


    Yu Sheng looked at him. "You mean¡­" he said.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "I don''t think it''s the time." He said. "It''s the space." He told him.


    "The space?" Yu Sheng asked.


    "Take the Huilong Continent and the Heilong Realm as examples." Zuo Zhe spoke. "The Huilong Continent and the Heilong Realm are placed in this same world, but they are also different from each other. It is because they have different spaces, and they coexist in this world." He explained.


    Yu Sheng gaped at Zuo Zhe. He understood. "So, it''s because of this space that''s why the time in our world and this world doesn''t match each other?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe nodded. "Yes. But, the time in Huilong Continent and the Heilong Realm are the same." He said. "Unlike your world and this world." He looked at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng frowned. "What does this mean?" he asked.


    "The difference of the both worlds make the space unstable." Zuo Zhe answered. "Thus, affecting time." He said.


    "If this is so¡­ then ¨C " Yu Sheng took a deep breath. " ¨C it is really him." he said.


    "That¡­ man?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    Yu Sheng nodded.


    "You still haven''t told me who he is." Zuo Zhe reminded him.


    Yu Sheng looked at him, then smiled. But, his smile didn''t reach his eyes and instead looked gloomy. "Come closer." He told him.


    Zuo Zhe walked towards Yu Sheng and stopped in front of him. Yu Sheng leaned down. Maybe because he felt gloomy of what he found out, he didn''t play tricks on Zuo Zhe to steal a kiss. Instead, he placed his lips beside Zuo Zhe''s ear and whispered a name.


    It took a second before Zuo Zhe''s whole body froze and his eyes widened, stunned. His pupils constricted as he repeated the name in his mind. "¡­ F*CK!" he cursed before he took a step backwards in shock.


    But, his knees have weakened from fright because of what he found out and he almost fell on his back. Fortunately, Yu Sheng caught him in time and pulled him into his embrace. His ear and cheek on Yu Sheng''s chest and he could hear Yu Sheng''s heartbeat, and also feel Yu Sheng''s chest vibrating because he spoke.


    "I didn''t expect this, either." Yu Sheng said. "I mean, at first, I thought he disappeared. When I came to the Feng Hua palace and went to the secret space in the Spring of Life, I didn''t find any trace of him. so, I assumed he died." He explained. "Along with that other man." He added.


    Zuo Zhe absent-mindedly uttered the other man''s name and heard Yu Sheng hummed a response.


    "En. That''s him." Yu Sheng spoke. "But, if this man is really alive¡­ then, that other man must also be alive." He said.


    Zuo Zhe sharply inhaled because of the successive shocking information he heard. "If this man is really what we thought he is, then he must be the one controlling the Heilong Realm¡­" he said. "The Heilong emperor¡­" he muttered.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "En." He answered.


    "How about the other man?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "I don''t know where he is¡­" Yu Sheng honestly answered. "It has been a long, long time¡­" he said.


    Zuo Zhe sighed in disappointment.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Sheng asked when he saw Zuo Zhe''s heavy expression.


    "If that man is really the Heilong emperor, then we can only admit defeat and surrender." Zuo Zhe said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 356 - The Scum Is Destructive

    Yu Sheng didn''t ask and just looked at the top of Zuo Zhe''s head as the other lean on his chest. Zuo Zhe raised his head and met Yu Sheng''s eyes. They talked through their gazes, and nobody spoke. They went back to the others after calming their emotions.


    "Huh? Young master Zuo, where did you and Yu-ge go?" Feng Mo asked when they saw them return.


    "We ¨C " Zuo Zhe opened his mouth to speak, but he doesn''t know what to answer. After all, when one lies, he has to prepare ten more lies to cover up his lie. And it is bothersome. But, how can he tell them the truth? That what they are facing against is¡­ who they are facing against is¡­ "We ¨C "


    "Looked for clues or something valuable." Yu Sheng answered.


    Zuo Zhe looked at him and saw that he didn''t even made a blink when he lied. Yu Sheng''s expression is as still as the surface of a frozen lake.


    "Oh¡­" they all muttered and then placed the wild flowers they found around on top of the grave of the child that died.


    Zuo Zhe and Yu Sheng finally behaved and watched the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, Zunjingde Sect disciples, Qian Lin and Fei Lin prayed in front of the child''s grave.


    "Such a short life¡­" Zuo Zhe can''t help but sigh.


    "You don''t know him?" Yu Sheng quietly asked.


    Zuo Zhe shook his head. "I don''t know all the details of this world." He spoke what he has spoken earlier. What he meant, someone gave him the information of this world in the form of ''ideas'' as his natural ''gift''.


    Yu Sheng didn''t spoke again and they silently watched the others continue to pray.


    "Oh, right." Zuo Zhe spoke when he remembered something.


    Yu Sheng turned to him and stared. "¡­ you just can''t keep your mouth shut. Want me to shut it up?" he asked and licked his lips as he greedily looked at Zuo Zhe''s slightly gaping lips.


    Zuo Zhe immediately closed his mouth and pressed his lips as tight as a clam. He shook his head. In order to ask Yu Sheng, he grabbed Yu Sheng''s hand and wrote on his palm. "These two groups of demonic cultivators¡­ one is under the control of Wu Ran. The other group is under the control of the Heilong emperor ¨C these demonic cultivators that are tribesmen." He said. "Since these two groups are fighting, can we assume that Wu Ran and the Heilong emperor are also fighting?" he asked.


    "Yes." Yu Sheng answered. "''One mountain cannot contain two tigers''. There can only be one king. Emperor." He explained.


    Zuo Zhe nodded in understanding. Then, he wrote on Yu Sheng''s palm again. "Since Wu Ran is our common enemy, why don''t we go to the Heilong Realm to talk with the Heilong emperor and propose collaboration?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng fell silent.


    "Yu Sheng?" Zuo Zhe called.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng called.


    "Yes?" Zuo Zhe answered.


    "Have you forgotten what kind he is?" Yu Sheng asked.


    Hearing this, it was Zuo Zhe''s turn to fall silent. What Yu Sheng is asking is not the kind of being that man is, but the man''s nature. "Right¡­" he muttered in a low voice and lowered his head, remembered how he wrote that man''s character setting.


    He closed his eyes, only remembering one word describing the man: destructive. Wherever he goes, he will leave that place in a total destruction. Whoever he meets, that person or group of people would meet their end.


    It was said that when he was young, his mother died giving birth to him. When his father saw his black eyes that are dark as the night, he thought he was a demon and tried to kill him. The midwife, although scared towards the child, but she has, after all, helped many pregnant women give birth. So, she tried to stop the infant''s father from killing his son.


    The two fought and the father accidentally stabbed the midwife. Then, the father, out of guilt and seeing his wife also dead, added the fact that his child is a demon, killed himself. Only the newborn child was left alone in that small house. Fortunately, his cries were loud so the neighbors found him. But, after they saw the three corpses in the house, they were frightened and deemed the child as inauspicious, so they left him in the house and hurriedly left, afraid the misfortune would attach itself to them.


    They ignored the cries of the child and they even stuffed their ears to not hear the child''s cries. They did their best to avoid passing by the house. But, a few days later, they noticed that the child''s cries disappeared. They all were puzzled and went to the house, only to be shocked to find that only the three corpses remained and are rotting.


    But, the infant was gone. They were struck by fear and went back home and closed their doors and windows, afraid that the child died and became a demon, and would return to kill them because they have left him to die. They didn''t know if that was what happened, but as the days passed by, people started to become sick.


    The old people died first, followed by the middle-aged people. The disease is unknown, so they couldn''t find the cure. Finally, only the young ones were left alive in their village. These young people didn''t know what happened to the infant that was left to die after it caused three people''s deaths. They also don''t know how the disease struck them, nor where it came from.


    Fortunately, they already know how to cook and work when young, so they weren''t starved to death. Time passed and they grew up. The memories of when their parents and grandparents died returned and they felt fear they will also die.


    Their fear is well-founded. They really died for some reason. They blamed it on this unknown disease that plagued them for years. They thought that the disease came from the animals, so they killed all the animals. Because they didn''t have a source of meat, they became vegetarians.


    However, the disease struck them again. Someone died. Since there were no animals, they blamed it on the plants. They burned all the plants and the trees. They decided to only drink water to continue to live. Yet, death continued. They became thin now, and their cheeks were sunken for they have only water to drink, and nothing to eat. Could it be, the disease came from water? But, if they would also stop drinking water, they will really die!


    Regret filled their hearts. They shouldn''t have killed the animals. They shouldn''t have burned the plants and the trees. They should''ve just stopped drinking water! But, like this unknown disease, there is no cure for regret.


    Some people, driven by hunger, eyed the other people. They cannot relieve their hunger anymore, so cannibalism began. Those who are the oldest and the weakest were the ones who were eaten ¨C whether dead or still alive.


    Competition started, and killings became rampant. Until there were only two people left.


    "I won''t kill you." One of them said. They are friends.


    "Then, I will." The other one said and smiled as he punctured his friend''s heart with his hand. "Your mother was the one who proposed to leave me to starve to death. I really died, and became a demon like my father thought. "Whether I was really born as a demon true or not, that doesn''t matter anymore. I''ve finally gotten my revenge." He said as he took out his friend''s heart from his chest and ate it in front of his friend who stood still before him, the blood coming from the hole on his chest as his body slowly becoming cool.


    "I¡­ am sorry¡­" his friend spoke with much difficulty. "I didn''t¡­ know¡­" he said.


    The other one didn''t answer and just continued to eat his friend''s heart.


    "If I could¡­" his friend spoke. Using all his strength, he mouthed the words he wanted to tell him before he closed his eyes and his body collapse on the ground.


    At the same time, the heart on his hand that gradually stopped beating, fell to the ground. Only half was left after he didn''t finish eating it. "¡­ disgusting." He muttered as the unspoken words of his friend replayed in his mind.


    "If I could¡­ I would''ve killed them all by myself and taken you away¡­"


    The other villages have long noticed that none of the villagers living near the forest appeared for a long time. When a hunter came, he saw that the village was empty. He concluded that the villagers living near the forest must have migrated, so the other villages didn''t bother with them anymore and continued their life.


    Meanwhile, the child who was born to bring misfortune, after getting his revenge, stopped appearing and only resurface when someone died unjustly and avenge them. Later, a demon with pupils, not the usual red but black, became widely known and those who have grudges towards other people prayed for him and became his followers.


    This demon became a god, but since he is still a demon despite being revered as a god, he was called ''Hei Shen'' (black god) ¨C the god of destruction, for when he comes, he will leave with that place or people destroyed.

 Chapter 357 - The Scum Is Innocent

    Zuo Zhe pulled himself out of his drifting thoughts. Hei Shen. This is the name of that god¡­ the being Yu Sheng referred to as ''that man''. After he had reminisced the back story that he wrote for Hei Shen, he suddenly remembered one important detail he has forgotten.


    "Braided hair¡­ hair beads¡­" he muttered with his eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Zhe?" Yu Sheng called when he noticed Zuo Zhe''s pale face and alarmed expression. Something is definitely wrong with Zuo Zhe.


    But, Zuo Zhe seemed to not hear him since he felt his ears are ringing because of the realization that struck him. "Braided hair¡­ hair beads¡­" he muttered in a low voice, as if possessed.


    Yu Sheng saw Zuo Zhe was incoherently mumbling, so he doesn''t understand what Zuo Zhe is saying.


    Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe felt his whole body is cold, as cold as a corpse. No way¡­ he thought as he gasped. I was the one who wrote Hei Shen''s character setting. I am the one who wrote that the villagers have braided hair with beads on their tip. Hei Shen, who returned as a demon to seek revenge, in order to blend with the villagers, and also to never forget how he died, braided his hair.


    It was Zuo Zhe who should recognize the most these foreign demonic cultivators. But, he failed to recognize them, since he forgot them. After all, it felt like ages ago to him when he transmigrated in this world. Fortunately, there''s Yu Sheng who recognized the enemies. And, there''s Yu Sheng to remind him of what he supposed to remember but forgotten.


    And such a harsh reminder. Zuo Zhe now felt guilty, and also regretful. He closed his eyes tight.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with young master Zuo? He looks pale." Jing Cheng said when they turned after praying for the deceased child.


    Zuo Zhe immediately returned to his senses. He forced a smile. "It''s nothing. I suddenly feel nauseous ¨C " he said.


    Suddenly, Lei Ling gasped. His eyes became round and wide, and he covered his mouth with his both hands as he looked at Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe in shock. "Pale¡­ and nauseous¡­" he muttered. "Young master Zuo¡­ could it be that you''re ¨C " pregnant, was he about to say.


    But, Zuo Zhe, seeing Lei Ling''s strange expression, immediately continued his words. " ¨C after seeing so many corpses ¨C " he forcefully spoke. " ¨C including a child''s." he added.


    "¡­ oh." Lei Ling muttered. He looked like he was disappointed.


    Zuo Zhe''s face was covered in dark lines. He speechlessly looked at Lei Ling before he turned to look at Yu Sheng who is grinning. Obviously, Yu Sheng knows what Lei Ling is gonna say. And, not only Yu Sheng, but also the others. But, as a sign of respect to Zuo Zhe, they didn''t react very obviously like Yu Sheng and just silently averted their gaze.


    Zuo Zhe. "¡­" how can Lei Ling think like that? Seriously, pregnant?! He thought as he looked at Yu Sheng in the eyes. Their gazed talking.


    Yu Sheng smiled and held Zuo Zhe''s hand before he wrote on his palm. "Why not? Who knows, maybe you have a special physique and really can become pregnant." He told him.


    Zuo Zhe''s face flushed, both in anger and embarrassment.


    Yu Sheng felt it isn''t enough, so he added. "After all, we have done it countless times. So, if you really could get pregnant, then those seeds of mine weren''t all wasted and finally bore us a fruit ¨C " he said.


    Zuo Zhe, who can''t take it anymore, immediately pulled his hand back from Yu Sheng''s grip as if he was scalded and he immediately leaped away from Yu Sheng as if Yu Sheng is a beast. Well, figuratively, he is ¨C in many ways.


    "So¡­ young master Zuo is fine?" Qian Lin asked.


    "Yes!" Zuo Zhe immediately answered and, before any of them could react, marched away.


    Yu Sheng. "^_^"


    Everyone. "¡­" what the hell¡­ They all watched as Zuo Zhe left and flew on his own back to the Millennium Ship. They all looked at each other and were about to follow when they heard Yu Sheng laughed before he flew after Zuo Zhe. "¡­" being fed with dog food again! They guess that Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe are going to flirt¡­ err, bicker again so they restrained themselves from going back to the Millennium Ship.


    "¡­ let''s all scout the area for a short while before going back to the ship?" Jing Bai kindly suggested with a smile as he placed his arm over Zheng Yi''s shoulder.


    "En." Jing Kang nodded and took Lei Ling away with him.


    "Okay!" Jing Hei answered and left with Qian Lin.


    Jing Cheng who was left alone. "¡­" shall I thicken my face and return to the ship? I want to stay with uncle¡­


    Fei Lin who was about to go back to accompany the unconscious Xi Ling when he heard what Jing Bai said. "¡­" shall I stay, or leave? He thought. In the end, he decided to stay with the youngsters as the only adult left.


    Lei Qing, Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at each other before deciding to go back together to the Millennium Ship. What should they stay here for? Forcefully swallow the dog food?


    Fei Lin and Jing Cheng turned, only to see Lei Qing, Li Tian and Feng Mo decisively flew back to the Millennium Ship. Then, they looked at each other.


    "Stay?" Fei Lin initiated to ask, as the senior.


    Jing Cheng who realized that the ones who agreed are his brothers and cousin. "¡­ stay." He answered. "Elder Fei can go back first. I''ll call them in a short while." He told Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin felt embarrassed because it was a junior being considerate to him instead of the opposite. But, since he is worried over Xi Ling, he nodded and then flew back, following the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    Jing Cheng watched Fei Lin and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples reached the Millennium Ship when he realized something. "¡­ wasn''t Lei Ling their fellow disciple?" he asked. And Lei Ling is Lei Qing;s younger brother. How can they just leave Lei Ling?


    Should he worry that the Xinfaxian Sect disciples are too carefree, or feel relieved that they entrusted Lei Ling to them ¨C precisely, to Jing Kang? Jing Cheng who felt frustrated that their uncle is still not awake, so his romance was halted, pulled his hair in irritation.


    In the end, he cut off the three pairs'' time and called them to go back to the Millennium Ship. This serves as a reminder to them that they shouldn''t provoke a sexually frustrated person.


    Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang who seriously looked for some clues around. "¡­" we''re just being accompanied by our lovers. We didn''t do anything! We are innocent!


    Qian Lin, Zheng Yi and Lei Ling looked at each other. "¡­" we are being wrongly accused!


    But, Jing Cheng acted blind and flew away on his sword. Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang, together with Qian Lin, Zheng Yi and Lei Ling, internally cried for justice but flew behind him still.


    When they returned, they saw that Qian Tian is present. Everyone''s expression is serious.


    "We have to decide whether to continue to travel to Shashan Pass, leading to the Sand Sea Mountain to face Wu Ran. Or ¨C " Qian Tian said. " ¨C stay and wait until sect leader Jing, sect leader Xie, elder Fan and elder Xie wake to increase our power." He looked at each one of them.


    No one spoke. The disciples felt they don''t have the right to decide and that their task is to only follow. So, they all looked at Qian Tian, Fei Lin and Yu Sheng, as well as Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe saw their gazes on him and he just shrugged, indicating that he''s also a ''follower''. He sat silently on the side and looked at Yu Sheng, then Qian Tian and Fei Lin, indicating he will leave the decision to them.


    How can Yu Sheng, Qian Tian and Fei Lin not know what are they thinking?


    Fei Lin, the best tempered, cleared his throat before he spoke. "We called you here, not only to listen and be informed of our decision, but also want you to participate in the discussion." He explained as he looked at Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling, Jing Cheng, Jing Kang, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi.


    "Elder Fei¡­" Jing Cheng called.


    "You Rou will also come after she distilled the last bottle." Qian Tian spoke.


    The disciples helplessly looked at each other.


    "Once you''ve boarded this ship, each one of you matters." Qian Tian said. "So, if you want to say something, then don''t hesitate or be afraid to speak. Speak up!" he told them.


    "Ge¡­" Qian Lin called.


    Qian Tian looked at them. "Before you decide, let me say tell you the pros and cons." He told them. "After that, you have to vote." He said.

 Chapter 358 - The Scum Is A Hostage

    They all looked at each other. Then, they turned to Qian Tian, waiting for him to continue what he is going to say.


    Qian Tian cleared his throat. "Our first option is to continue to travel to Shashan Pass." He spoke. "It leads to the Sand Sea Mountain where the main Ni Lai Gate, which Cheng Sheng sealed, is located." He looked at them before he continued. "Wu Ran will definitely there." he said.


    Silence fell.


    "The pros for this option¡­ we can send people to go to the Sand Sea Mountain, enter Heilong Realm and meet with Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan earlier, then ask them about the progress of their search of the Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu." Qian Tian said. "When Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan return, our force would become stronger." He added.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened.


    "But ¨C " Qian Tian spoke. " ¨C there are cons in this. We have to send a person in exchange of three, in which we can''t afford." He looked at them. "We are battling against Wu Ran. We can''t lose even one person." He told them.


    "In short ¨C " Fei Lin spoke. " ¨C we have to wait for Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan to go out of Heilong Realm on their own." He said.


    "And, hope they found Chen Jing and Wu Fan and brought them back with them." Yu Sheng added.


    They all sighed.


    "We still do not know how large is Wu Ran''s force, and how strong is Wu Ran." Qian Tian reminded.


    Hearing this, their faces fell. They all looked at each other and fell in a depression. Wu Ran was Ming Ye, an elder of the Youxiwang Sect. If Chen Han, Wu Yuan or Sun Yi was here, they would immediately ask what level is Ming Ye in now. Regrettably, Chen Han acted as a bait for Cheng Sheng to escape with Fei Yin and Wu Yuan so they could go to the Southmost Region. Sun Yi was in the Xinfaxian Sect and in a coma after Sun Rong knocked him out with a potion. Even if Sun Yi wakes up and follows them to Southmost Region, it will be too late for him to arrive. Chen Jing and Wu Fan are still missing, and most probably right now are in Heilong Realm. And Luo Shi¡­


    They all heaved a sigh.


    Seeing their reaction, Qian Tian spoke. "Wu Ran''s and his forces'' strength is uncertain." He said. "There are also sect leader Jing, sect leader Xie, elder Fan and elder Xi in a coma. We have to use all our forces to fight against Wu Ran, leaving them three ¨C along with You Rou, here alone in the Millennium Ship." He explained.


    They didn''t speak. It was obvious that if they''d choose the first option, their future is bleak. They silently looked at each other. There''s only one option for them to choose.


    "The second option is to stay and wait until sect leader Jing, sect leader Xie, elder Fan and elder Xie wake up to increase our force''s strength." Qian Tian said. "The con is that¡­" he looked at Fei Lin and Yu Sheng.


    Fei Lin and Yu Sheng didn''t speak.


    Instead, it was Zuo Zhe who spoke. "We are racing against time." He said as he chewed a melon seed. "Not only it will delay our reunion with Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan ¨C we don''t even know when will they return from the Heilong Realm, or if they can return¡­" his voice trailed off. He cleared his throat. "If we choose this option, then there''s only one question to consider ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C will Wu Ran break Cheng Sheng''s barrier surrounding the Sand Sea Mountain and return to the Heilong Realm to gather more forces for him happen first, or ¨C " he pointed to the cabin before he pointed to the sky where Cheng Sheng''s barrier for the Sand Sea Mountain can be seen. " ¨C Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Xi Ling wake up, and Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan return from the Heilong Realm happen first?" he asked them.


    They all fell silent as they stared at Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe flashed them a smile. "So, which will it be?" he asked them. Tick, tock, tick, tock. He thought as he drummed his fingers on the table, the sound striking in their chest.


    Each option has its corresponding risk. One wrong move and they will all die. They can''t lose even just one person. So, which option will they choose?


    "How about a third option?" Yu Sheng spoke.


    They all looked at him. "What do you mean¡­ there''s a third option?!" they asked.


    The corners of Yu Sheng''s lips curled up. "Let''s make a deal." He answered.


    "¡­ huh?" they were all puzzled. What does Yu Sheng mean by that?


    But, Zuo Zhe, who knows the truth, widened his eyes in shock as he stared at Yu Sheng. ''deal''? What deal?! And¡­ who will he make a deal with?! What are the stakes of this deal?! He thought. A horrifying thought entered his mind. Yu Sheng¡­ has he already made a deal with that person?! What exactly are you planning?!


    Heilong Realm, Drunken Moon City.


    Wu Yuan thanked the demonic cultivator that sent them the water for them to have a bath. He also asked for a towel for Fei Yin to wipe Cheng Sheng. He then closed the door and turned, only to see Fei Yin gently combing Cheng Sheng''s hair as if afraid that Cheng Sheng will wake up.


    He heaved a sigh and took out the Mirror of Yearning. He misses Sun Yi. But, ever since they have entered the Drunken Moon City, he can''t contact Sun Yi again. He figured it must be because they are going deeper of the Heilong Realm.


    "How is outside?" Fei Yin asked.


    Wu Yuan kept the Mirror of Yearning. "They look tense." He answered, referring to the demonic cultivators. "But, since Meng Gui still remembers to have his people accommodate us, then his situation might not be that bad." He added.


    Fei Yin nodded in agreement. "There''s still Shang He and, even if Ma Wen''s forces might be versed in espionage, but they definitely should know how to fight." He said. "Du Xiang''s force is all women. Even if some of them could fight, but, physically speaking, they are weaker than men. Even if they could rely on some tricks, but tricks are just tricks, after all." He explained. "Sooner or later, they will be overpowered, added to the fact that the three factions are attacking her." His face is serious.


    "En." Wu Yuan agreed. "Even though this fight is already decided, but it still bought Meng Gui some time to strengthen his own force." He said.


    "We should have a plan." Fei Yin said. "Meng Gui won''t keep up in just one week. We can''t afford to delay longer." He said.


    Wu Yuan''s expression changed. "I agree." He said. "What plan do you have?" he asked.


    "I have two." Fei Yin answered. "First plan: go to the Peony Plaza and steal the antidote from Meng Gui." He said. "Since Meng Gui doesn''t trust us, naturally he won''t leave the antidote here where he left us." He explained.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "That''s indeed the case." He said.


    "But, there are dangers in this plan." Fei Yin said.


    "No problem." Wu Yuan spoke. He knows, since Fei Yin can''t leave Cheng Sheng behind, then it can only be him who has to steal the antidote. He has no qualms about this, even if it should be Fei Yin who has to steal the antidote since Cheng Sheng is his lover and not his ¨C Wu Yuan.


    Since their goal is to find Chen Jing and Wu Fan, it should only be he, Chen Han and Cheng Sheng who should go to the Southmost Region to find their fathers. But, because it should be Chen Han that has to be the bait since he''s the only one who has a deep relationship with Ming Ye, then Chen Han has to stay. So, now it should only be Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan. But, Fei Yin went with them. It''s because Cheng Sheng is his lover. He will risk his life for Cheng Sheng.


    It''s not that Sun Yi is a coward. Sun Yi also wanted to go with Wu Yuan. But, it is Wu Yuan who doesn''t want for Sun Yi to die for him. This is also the reason why they didn''t have a Life and Death Contract like Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe where one dies, the other would also die. Wu Yuan can''t bear to let Sun Yi suffer. Thus, he is deeply gratified that Fei Yin went with him and Cheng Sheng. One more person is better than one less person.


    Thus, Wu Yuan doesn''t hate Fei Yin. On the contrary, he wanted to repay him thus he will do this favor.

 Chapter 359 - The Scum Is Judgmental

    Fei Yin looked at Wu Yuan, his eyes filled with gratitude. "You have to bypass Meng Gui''s people without alerting them, then find your way to the Plum Blossom City." He started. "This is where the bigger danger starts. You''ll be the only righteous cultivator and will be surrounded by the demonic cultivators." He took a deep breath, feeling distressed for Wu Yuan even though the other still hasn''t started to do the mission. "You also have to find the place where Meng Gui hid the antidote while making sure no one notices you, or that you won''t be caught in their fire and get killed." His face darkened. "Then, when you have found the antidote and stole it, you have to hold yourself back not to retaliate and use your qi for them not to find out you are a righteous cultivator. Lastly ¨C " his eyes dimmed. " ¨C you have to survive as you return, while keeping the antidote safe in your hands." He finished.


    A long silence fell.


    "¡­ what''s the second option?" Wu Yuan asked. It''s not that he is a coward. Just that¡­


    Fei Yin sighed. He knows that this mission is die and die, not do or die. Not to mention there''s only one of him, but Wu Yuan has to be flexible in any situation that may arise. And Wu Yuan has no ''flexible'' in his vocabulary. Thus, Fei Yin knows this mission is impossible.


    "The second option is to leave now and find the antidote elsewhere." Fei Yin answered.


    Wu Yuan fell silent. This is as hard as the first option. Not to mention they don''t know how vast the Heilong Realm is, but they also are righteous cultivators. They don''t have any connection in the Heilong Realm, aside from Meng Gui. Thus, finding another antidote will definitely take a long, long time. Not to mention that they can''t be delayed here since everyone, including the missing Chen Jing and Wu Fan are waiting for them, but Cheng Sheng''s situation is the most perilous. He only has ten days.


    But, this choice¡­ "What should we choose?" they both asked each other.


    The first choice is for Wu Yuan. The second choice is for Fei Yin ¨C if he could risk delaying Cheng Sheng''s condition.


    Wu Yuan made a pause. Actually, he also can''t delay Cheng Sheng''s condition. So ¨C "I can go ¨C " he said. Actually, the first choice isn''t completely a sure death. Him being a sect leader isn''t for nothing.


    But ¨C "No." Fei Yin spoke. "The second choice." He said.


    Wu Yuan didn''t speak. Honestly, he initially thought Fei Yin is belittling him after he heard Fei Yin chose the second option. But, for only one second. The next second, he remembered ¨C they are in the Heilong Realm, which is fraught with danger. They can''t risk their life just to save their pride. And, no one is questioning one''s pride here. Wu Yuan knows Fei Yin isn''t that kind of person, as Fei Yin is also a disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C the sect which they, the Youxiwang Sect, is families with.


    He heaved a sigh. "When shall we leave?" he asked Fei Yin, indicating that he is agreeing with Fei Yin''s decision. This is harder for Fei Yin.


    "After Meng Gui returns." Fei Yin answered.


    "Why?" Wu Yuan asked. "Isn''t it more dangerous if Meng Gui is here?"


    "I still want to try to steal the antidote from him." Fei Yin answered, his voice resolute.


    Wu Yuan realized it. If they can''t steal the antidote today, then there is still tomorrow. "I understand." He said.


    Fei Yin smiled. "Thanks." He said.


    Wu Yuan can try stealing the antidote in another day. If it is impossible stealing the antidote from Meng Gui, then they will leave.


    "I''ll ask his people when might the battle end." Wu Yuan spoke. After all, they don''t know anything about the Heilong Realm, so it''s better to ask someone who knows about it than just blindly guess for what will happen next.


    "I''ll trouble you." Fei Yin said.


    Wu Yuan nodded and opened the door, then closed it before he left.


    Fei Yin looked at the closed door before he turned to Cheng Sheng. "Is this what you mean by another way to not be swept by the Heilong emperor''s plan?" he asked him and caressed the fair cheek of Cheng Sheng. "You could have told us, you know." He sighed before he dropped a kiss on Cheng Sheng''s forehead. "Sheng¡­ I hope you can tell me everything¡­" he said and closed his eyes as he hugged him tight.


    Huilong Continent, South Region.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing coughed because of the thick smoke that they inhaled when the demonic cultivators burned everything to escape them after they found that they can''t defeat the four of them even if they have seventeen people.


    Xi Ming is already strong as one of the disciples that passed in the Intersect Competition ¨C albeit the Intersect Competition was abruptly stopped after the blitzkrieg of the demonic cultivators in Zhongyang. Shu Mu, although regretfully lost in the Intersect Competition, is diligent in his cultivation. Thus, his strength is subpar to Xi Ming. Xi Xing, although introverted and underestimated, but he is really underestimated! He is stronger than he looks! So, don''t think that he is weak as he looks. He is a rabbit that will bite when provoked!


    Then, there''s Xiao Le. You think he is a pushover because he looks like one? On the contrary, he is aggressive¡­ when he fights. He''s not only a sword cultivator, but also a mage! He is Cheng Sheng''s apprentice! Thus, like Xi Xing, he isn''t weak even if he looks like one.


    The demonic cultivators ate a loss. Not only they underestimated Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing and became overconfident because they outnumber them, but they also are judgmental, thinking that only Shu Mu and Xi Ming who looked strong are the only strong ones. They didn''t know that the other two ¨C Xiao Le and Xi Xing, are actually fiercer!


    Xi Xing''s fast attacks and Xiao Le''s double attacks with his sword and talismans made the demonic cultivators more miserable. If there were lesser demonic cultivators, Shu Mu and Xi Ming thought that, with how fierce Xi Xing and Xiao Le, they could even leave a group of demonic cultivators to Xi Xing and Xiao Le to deal with to temper them more. Inexperience is a taboo in the cultivation world. That''s why Xi Ming left the Shanliangde Sect, and relented to Xi Xing when Xi Xing insisted coming with him. Shu Mu also thought this, that''s why Xiao Le is here now with them.


    Xiao Le took out some Wind Talismans and threw them to blow the smoke away. "Thanks." They told him as they waved the smoke that blown their way.


    Xiao Le watched as the Wind Talismans fell from the air after they have finished their task. Before they could hit the ground, he threw a Fire Talisman. They watched as the three talismans turned to ashes.


    "Vicious¡­ they''re so vicious!" Xiao Le said, raging, as they looked at the corpses littered on the ground.


    They aren''t just the demonic cultivators'' corpses, but they are also the corpses of ordinary people. It turned out, these demonic cultivators abducted some people! Who knows what atrocious things they did to them! Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing didn''t dare think of the possibilities and just closed their eyes to utter a silent prayer for the souls of the deceased.


    Fortunately, Shu Mu''s fellow disciples aren''t among them.


    "Shu Mu." Xi Ming called after they prayed.


    "I know." Shu Mu spoke, indicating he also noticed something. "The demonic cultivators are lesser in number than what we expected." He frowned.


    Xiao Le''s eyes went wide. Suddenly, he gasped when he thought something. "Could it be¡­ they all went to the Southmost Region¡­ to deal with Cheng-shixiong?!" he exclaimed.


    "There''s a high probability." Xi Ming spoke.


    Xiao Le''s heart sank.


    Shu Mu patted his back. "Don''t worry. Sect leader Xie, elder Fan, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others are all going there." he told Xiao Le. "Also, Cheng Sheng might be inside the Heilong Realm now. Since there''s that barrier that appeared, he might have sealed the pathway leading to the Heilong Realm ¨C sealing Wu Ran''s path to Heilong Realm, to buy him, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan some time." He explained.


    Hearing Shu Mu''s explanation, Xiao Le''s worry finally eased. "Thank you, Mu-ge." He said and smiled.


    Shu Mu smiled back before he turned to Xi Ming and Xi Xing. "My fellow disciples aren''t here." He said.


    "Shall we chase those demonic cultivators, or go elsewhere?" Xi Ming asked.


    Xiao Le has placed a Tracking Talisman on the back of the demonic cultivators that escaped, so they could find them. Since they left in a hurry, they didn''t notice the Tracking Talisman on them.

 Chapter 360 - The Scum Is Gloomy

    "Chase them." Shu Mu answered. "They may lead us to their other bases." He said.


    "Understood!" Xi Ming answered.


    Shu Mu pulled Xiao Le, who is concentrating on his Tracking Talismans placed on the demonic cultivators'' backs, with him. Xi Ming and Xi Xing followed behind them.


    West, Xifang, Huakai Sect.


    "The sect¡­" Tang Yun blinked his eyes to prevent his tears from falling after he felt his chest ached and his nose felt sour when they saw the burnt gate and buildings of their sect.


    Guo Cheng balled his fists and threw a talisman, preventing the hanging off plaque from falling off of its hinge. "Let''s go in." he spoke.


    "Yes." Shan Lu nodded.


    Tang Zhe saw Tang Yun is staring at the gate in a daze with his reddened eyes. He held Tang Yun''s hand and pulled him, following behind Guo Cheng and Shan Lu who cleared their way. Sun Yi and Wu Xi silently followed behind them. One can''t talk, while the other one kept silent as a respect towards their feelings after seeing what were left of their home after it was burned.


    None of them spoke as they went inside, which added to the gloominess that surrounded them.


    Southmost Region.


    "Yu Sheng!" Zuo Zhe called after he closed the door and then turned to Yu Sheng. "What do you mean by what you said earlier? ''third option''? ''deal''? What deal!?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng unbuckled his belt. "Haven''t I explained it earlier?" he asked as he turned to Zuo Zhe. "The third party ¨C the Heilong emperor. We''ll go to the Heilong Realm and find him, then strike a deal with him." he said. "Since he and Wu Ran are at odds with each other, then let''s have them fight each other to reduce the casualties on our side. Since Wu Ran is our enemy, then our choice is the Heilong emperor. Let''s ask him to stay on his turf and we won''t step on his turf. Both sides minding each other''s business. A pretty deal, right?" he asked.


    A vein popped in Zuo Zhe''s forehead. "You could deceive the others, but you won''t deceive me, Yu Sheng!" he said and looked at Yu Sheng''s eyes. "It''s obvious that the Heilong emperor, Hei Shen, has other plans. We don''t know what it is yet, but I am sure it definitely is not good for all of us!" he took a deep breath to calm himself after noticing his anger is starting to overtake him. "Yu Sheng." He called after he has calmed himself. "It isn''t Hei Shan whom we are going to and make a deal with¡­ right?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng didn''t answer and just continued to take off his clothes.


    "Have you found Bai Shen?" Zuo Zhe quietly asked and watched Yu Sheng go to the water, naked, and soak himself.


    "I am with you all the time. I also have to watch over Cheng Sheng''s friends." Yu Sheng said. "So, how can I have the time to find Bai Shen?" he asked.


    "Either he came to find you¡­" Zuo Zhe said. But, he knows this is impossible, since, as Yu Sheng said, Yu Sheng has been with them all the time. Then, there''s only one possibility left. "¡­ or you have gone to find him by yourself¡­ before." He spoke in a low voice.


    Yu Sheng froze, and then his body relaxed. He didn''t confirm nor deny Zuo Zhe''s words.


    "So, you came to find him before." Zuo Zhe said. "When, exactly? And what did you two talk about?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng turned to look at Zuo Zhe and saw that Zuo Zhe is waiting for him to answer. He sighed, feeling defeated. "I find him when we had a cold war." He spoke.


    Hearing what Yu Sheng said, Zuo Zhe stiffened.


    Yu Sheng saw Zuo Zhe felt uncomfortable, so he immediately spoke his next words. "But, what we talked isn''t about Hei Shen." He said.


    Zuo Zhe''s expression turned better. "Then, what is it?" he asked.


    "It''s about Cheng Sheng''s ''divine power''." Yu Sheng said.


    "His power as a god?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    Hearing this question, the corner of Yu Sheng''s lips curled up. "Zhe. You are the one who wrote this world." He said. "Did you write anything about gods when you wrote this world?" he asked him.


    "No." Zuo Zhe answered. "But, this world collided with your world because I ¨C " wrote that fanfic.


    Yu Sheng cut him off. "Fei Yin said that the Devourer already destroyed our world." He said.


    "So¡­?" Zuo Zhe doesn''t understand what Yu Sheng is getting at.


    "So, Cheng Sheng can''t have a divine power, nor I." Yu Sheng answered.


    Zuo Zhe felt his brain is full of cobwebs. "So, what Cheng Sheng have is right now isn''t a divine power." He said. This is all that he can understand. "Neither do you. So, if it isn''t a divine power, then, what is it?" he asked, full of confusion.


    But, Yu Sheng, his nature is to tease Zuo Zhe, didn''t immediately answer. "Zhe. Weren''t you in the Intersect Competition as an audience?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe was taken aback by this question. "Yes." He answered, feeling distracted.


    "Are you blind?" Yu Sheng asked.


    Zuo Zhe''s face darkened hearing this question. A string of curses was on the tip of his tongue, ready to hurl them at Yu Sheng. But, a single word only came out of his mouth. "No." he answered. He reminded himself that he has to hear Yu Sheng''s explanation. If he had pissed off Yu Sheng, then Yu Sheng ¨C this man that is always teasing him, would just distract him more from what he wanted to know.


    Yu Sheng''s lips curled up when he saw Zuo Zhe held his temper. He decided to not tease him anymore, or his teasing would backfire. "Then, didn''t you see the Feng Hua Palace?" he asked.


    "I did." Zuo Zhe answered. He really doesn''t know what Yu Sheng is getting at.


    Yu Sheng finally decided to enlighten him. "Fei Yin said that the Devourer has already ''eaten'' our world, and there''s only this world that remained in what Fei Yin calls ''Ten Thousand Dimensions''." He started. "But, the Feng Hua Palace is located in our world. And you saw it during the Intersect Competition. So ¨C " he said and looked at Zuo Zhe''s ugly expression, knowing that Zuo Zhe must have finally realized it now. " ¨C if our world was ''eaten'' by the Devourer, then, why did the Feng Hua Palace appear during the Intersect Competition?" he asked.


    It took a long time for Zuo Zhe to speak. He was too overwhelmed by this information. "¡­ did Fei Yin lie?" he asked.


    Yu Sheng shook his head. "He didn''t." he answered.


    "Then ¨C " Zuo Zhe said.


    "Neither the Feng Hua Palace is an illusion. The Feng Hua Palace is real." Yu Sheng said.


    "So¡­ what do all these means?" Zuo Zhe asked, feeling confused.


    "It means ¨C " Yu Sheng said as he came out of the water and walked towards Zuo Zhe, bare naked.


    The water is dripping from Yu Sheng''s sun-kissed skin and perfect body. The image is too sexy Zuo Zhe almost got a nosebleed has Zuo Zhe not focused all his attention to the matter at hand.


    Yu Sheng sighed in disappointment after he failed to seduce Zuo Zhe who moved his gaze away from his naked body. " ¨C our world still exists." He continued.


    Zuo Zhe''s eyes widened in shock. "So, Bai Shen¡­" he muttered.


    "Bai Shen returned to our world when he also realized this fact." Yu Sheng said.


    Zuo Zhe tried to calm himself. "Then¡­ then, what is that ''divine power'' you are talking about earlier?" he asked.


    "Only I and Cheng Sheng are in this world, aside from Hei Shen, who came from our world." Yu Sheng started. "Even though Cheng Sheng and I are gods, but this world restricts us since gods can''t appear in this world. Thus, Cheng Sheng and I can''t have a divine power. That applies to Hei Shen, too, so he has to create a disguise to ''hide'' himself from this world so that he can retain his divine power." He explained.


    "Then¡­ if it isn''t a divine power that you and Cheng Sheng possess, then what is it?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "The energy that is from our world." Yu Sheng answered.


    "''energy''¡­?" Zuo Zhe muttered.


    Yu Sheng nodded. "Zhe." He called and smiled when he remembered something. "You are really amazing!" he said.


    "Huh?" where did this suddenly come from? Zuo Zhe thought.


    "It''s because of you." Yu Sheng told him.


    "What do you mean¡­?" Zuo Zhe is very puzzled.


    "Because you ''combined'' our worlds, both worlds can''t be devoured by the Devourer because of too much energy from both high-level worlds. If he did, the Devourer would explode." Yu Sheng spoke. "Thus, both out worlds remained. And, since Cheng Sheng and I were sent here, our link to our world didn''t disappear. Instead, it made us stronger!" he told him.


    Zuo Zhe felt his brain crashed.

 Chapter 361 - The Scum Is Reliant

    "What do you mean¡­?" Zuo Zhe asked again. He felt like his brain is filled with cobwebs. He can''t understand what Yu Sheng is saying, like a chicken talking to a duck. Is this because of the time gap? That I was from the future and Yu Sheng is from the ancient era?


    Zuo Zhe felt like his head is splitting.


    "What I mean is that, Zhe ¨C " Yu Sheng called as he pulled Zuo Zhe into his embrace. " ¨C you saved all of us. Our world, and this world." He said before he planted a kiss on Zuo Zhe''s forehead ¨C sweet and devout.


    Zuo Zhe was immediately distracted from Yu Sheng''s kiss. He suddenly remembered that Yu Sheng is naked and their bodies are touching each other. Although Zuo Zhe could feel Yu Sheng''s manhood pressed against his, Yu Sheng, although hard, but not that much. Zuo Zhe felt his heart became warm. Yu Sheng, this rogue, is actually not just all yellow!


    Yu Sheng, this time, his kiss is utmost sincere. Zuo Zhe closed his eyes and leaned his head on Yu Sheng''s strong shoulder. "I did?" he asked.


    "En." Yu Sheng nodded and placed a hand on the back of Zuo Zhe''s head. His fingers endearingly combed Zuo Zhe''s hair, making Zuo Zhe feel relaxed. "Zhe." He called. "I''ve wronged you before. I''m really sorry." He apologized and hugged Zuo Zhe tight.


    "Mn." Zuo Zhe muttered. His whole body leaning against Yu Sheng, and thus his not-so-heavy weight also fell on Yu Sheng. Right now, his body is exuding full reliance on Yu Sheng. "It doesn''t matter now." He spoke, his voice quiet.


    One is fully naked, the other one is fully clothed. But, their atmosphere right now, though looked sensual, but isn''t filled with sexual tension. On the contrary, it looked harmonious.


    "Mn." Yu Sheng muttered. Before, he hated Zuo Zhe. Now, all he wanted to do is give the moon and the stars to Zuo Zhe. He wanted to be better and better to Zuo Zhe. "Do you want to take a bath?" he asked.


    "Yeah¡­" Zuo Zhe answered, suddenly feeling sleepy.


    "I''ll bathe you." Yu Sheng said and carried Zuo Zhe in his arms. He didn''t mean anything, but the literal sense.


    Zuo Zhe, who has known Yu Sheng for a long time, also knows this, thus, he agreed. "Okay." He obediently answered.


    Yu Sheng planted a chaste kiss on Zuo Zhe''s lips before he took off Zuo Zhe''s clothes. His lover''s body before him has never lost its sexual appeal to him. But, he restrained himself today. Today is a rare peaceful day in his and Zuo Zhe''s relationship. Their relationship seemed to develop further, in a good way.


    "Zhe." Yu Sheng called.  "Since our world wasn''t destroyed¡­ do you want to go with me there?" he asked as he gently placed Zuo Zhe in the warm water.


    "Mn¡­ maybe¡­" Zuo Zhe answered. "Is it beautiful?" he asked.


    "Although there is no one around there now, but it is beautiful." Yu Sheng answered.


    "Then, let''s talk about this after we solved the problems here in this world." Zuo Zhe decided.


    "Okay." Yu Sheng smiled.


    "En." Zuo Zhe muttered. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Right. That ''divine power''¡­ what energy is it?" he asked.


    "Something our world possess, that''s why we can use magic." Yu Sheng answered. "It''s like the qi here in this world. Since Cheng Sheng and I have it from our world, then we can cultivate faster than anyone here in this world." He explained.


    That''s why he told Cheng Sheng before that this world loves him, since Cheng Sheng is like him.


    "World energy, huh¡­" Zuo Zhe muttered absent-mindedly. He felt like there''s something he should remember, but also there isn''t. What is it¡­? He thought before his eyes closed and he fell asleep because of how comfortable his bath is.


    Yu Sheng watched as Zuo Zhe fell asleep. These days have been very tiring for all of them, most especially to Zuo Zhe. Even though Zuo Zhe never says it, but that''s because he doesn''t want to bother anyone and make them feel guilty. Zuo Zhe has expended all of his power to seal the Ni Lai Gates. If it were the righteous cultivators, Yu Sheng doesn''t know how long will it take for them to seal all of the Ni Lai Gates. Just look at how much they are spent after sealing one Ni Lai Gate.


    Thus, Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe took up the task secretly. Yu Sheng knows Zuo Zhe is very special, so he didn''t stop him from sealing the Ni Lai Gates. He also sealed some, unlike what the others think that it''s just Zuo Zhe who sealed all the Ni Lai Gates in West, North, East and South. It''s not that Zuo Zhe wanted to take all the credit. On the contrary, Zuo Zhe is very low-key. It is Yu Sheng who told the others that it was Zuo Zhe alone, giving all the credit to Zuo Zhe. It''s because Yu Sheng, like Zuo Zhe, also want to be low-key.


    But, unlike Zuo Zhe who just is disinterested in fame and is avoiding limelight, Yu Sheng, on the other hand, wants to be low-key since he wants to hide his power. The others already know he is in the Ascension Stage. Then, if they''ll find out he also sealed some Ni Lai Gates, which needs much, much power to do the task, wouldn''t they faint to think he is a god?


    Yu Sheng fished Zuo Zhe from the water and wiped his body before he dressed him and placed him down the bed in a comfortable position. "Zhe." He called to the sleeping Zuo Zhe. "Wait for me to come back." He said before he kissed Zuo Zhe. Then, he picked up his clothes and wore them before he went outside.


    "Yu Sheng." Xie Lan called. Fan Wen is standing beside him.


    Yu Sheng turned. He also saw Jing Rui and Xi Ling. "Good. Everyone is now awake." He said and walked towards the deck of the ship. It was already dark, but everyone is wide awake.


    "Yu-ge¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples called when they froze after they saw Xie Lan and Fan Wen following behind Yu Sheng. Their eyes widened in shock, before their tears fell. "FOUNDER! SHIFU!!!" they shouted before they ran towards Xie Lan and Fan Wen and hugged them tight.


    "Ling¡­" Fei Lin called when he saw Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling shyly smiled before he exclaimed when Fei Lin flashed before him and hugged him tight.


    "Uncle¡­" the Zunjingde Sect disciples cried as they looked at Jing Rui''s cold face.


    Jing Cheng was the first one to react and he ran to Jing Rui. Fortunately, he held himself back not to kiss Jing Rui in front of everyone. Or else, Jing Rui would beat him up! Jing Bai and Jing Hei followed and also hugged Jing Rui. Jing Kang is cold, but the three brothers pulled him to their group hug.


    Although they all hid it, but their emotions revealed their reliance to their respective leaders. Zheng Yi smiled along with Qian Lin who is standing beside his elder brother Qian Tian. Finally, everybody is complete!


    "Just as we planned earlier ¨C " Yu Sheng spoke. " ¨C you all hold Wu Ran while I go to the Heilong Realm." He said.


    Everyone immediately came into attention and the atmosphere of reunion disappeared.


    Xie Lan, although just woke up with Fan Wen, understood what Yu Sheng meant. "I understand." He said and looked at Fan Wen, before he turned to Jing Rui, Fei Lin, Xi Ling and Qian Tian.


    Everyone is in agreement. Although they feel ashamed to leave the matter of Heilong Realm to Yu Sheng who doesn''t even belong to any sect, but with his actions will save their asses, but there''s nothing they can do. Each one of them is needed to defeat Wu Ran and his forces. They can''t lose anyone, since every opportunity missed in the battlefield can tip the scales.


    Just one and small mistake will be their loss. So, the matter with Heilong Realm, they could only leave to Yu Sheng. Although Yu Sheng is alone, but his strength ¨C which is above everyone present, makes them feel reassured.


    "Huh?" Lei Ling muttered. "Yu-ge, where''s young master Zuo?" he asked.


    With this question, they all finally noticed. They didn''t see Zuo Zhe''s figure, which is usually next to Yu Sheng, beside Yu Sheng right now.


    Yu Sheng smiled. "This is the favor I want to ask of you." He spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "I''ve casted a spell on him to make him sleep for one month." Yu Sheng said.


    They all fell silent. One month, not too long nor too short for their battle against Wu Ran. Yu Sheng really has already calculated everything.


    "Please take care of Zuo Zhe for me." Yu Sheng told them. "It could be before that time, but definitely not after." He added. "I don''t want for Zhe to wake up without me by his side."

 Chapter 362 - The Scum Is Inseparable

    Everyone looked at him, stunned. "Yu-ge, you¡­" Feng Mo muttered as he looked at Yu Sheng in disbelief.


    "You can''t?" Yu Sheng asked. He meant if they can''t look after Zuo Zhe.


    Li Tian shook his head. "We can." He said. "While we fight against Wu Ran, You-shimei will be left here in the Millennium Ship to make us medicine." He explained.


    You Rou and the others nodded, clearly agreeing with this.


    "Then¡­" Yu Sheng said.


    "Young master Zuo has always been with you. We''re just¡­" Lei Ling spoke. "Surprised." He said.


    They all nodded.


    Yu Sheng smiled, finally getting what they meant. "It''s not that we are inseparable." He said. "It''s just, today will be the first time we were both are going to be separated." He explained. "Although it''d just be for a month¡­" he muttered.


    They all fell silent. Yu Sheng is right. It''s just for one month. They reacted as if Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe are going to be separated forever. They felt ashamed. But, it is understandable since they have already been used to seeing Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe are always together. It''s really surprising to see them separated.


    "We will look after him." Xie Lan spoke.


    Yu Sheng smiled. "Thank you." He told them and slightly bowed.


    "Yu-ge¡­" Lei Ling, Feng Mo and Li Tian called.


    Yu Sheng turned and saw the concern in their eyes. He can''t help but feel warm in his heart. Is this what Cheng Sheng felt? To have friends that cares for you? He thought as he looked at the three, then turned to look at everyone. He froze when he saw them looking at him the same way Lei Lin, Feng Mo and Li Tian are looking at him ¨C concerned.


    He sharply inhaled when he felt his eyes felt hot. He lowered his gaze, avoiding their eyes, then lowered his head to hide his reddened eyes. "I''ll be taking my leave. Please, look after Zuo Zhe for me." He said. Suddenly, he glanced at the closed door leading to the cabin. His hand holding the hilt of his sword trembled.


    Taking a deep breath, pulling his sword with both hands, he drew his sword. Then, he decisively boarded his sword and, without looking back, flew away.


    Everyone felt their chest became heavy as they watched Yu Sheng''s figure in the sky disappeared. Then, they turned and saw the originally closed door leading to the cabin is open, and the person who is inseparable to Yu Sheng, now left by Yu Sheng, is standing by the doorway. His supposedly closed eyes are open and is looking at the sky, to the direction where Yu Sheng left.


    "Young master Zuo¡­" they were all shocked to see the supposed to be knocked out for one month Zuo Zhe is actually awake. What''s more, Zuo Zhe must have witnessed Yu Sheng''s departure.


    From their shocked gazes, and from what he heard of their conversation he eavesdropped on earlier, he could guess what they are thinking. "He can''t knock me out." Zuo Zhe spoke. After all, he has the system, and he isn''t from this world, so nothing of this world could affect him ¨C even their drugs and magic.


    Even if it is Yu Sheng from another world. The system gave him an indestructible body rivalling that of a protagonist''s. Actually, even the protagonist has to suffer. Zuo Zhe doesn''t need to suffer. If he would suffer, then it must be his own doing. Just like when he volunteered to seal the Ni Lai Gates and he was so exhausted he nearly fainted after.


    So, when he felt sleepy earlier, he already suspected Yu Sheng. He thought that since Yu Sheng is a rogue, Yu Sheng must have drugged him, making him sleepy, to molest him. But, deep in his heart, he trusts Yu Sheng and knows Yu Sheng wouldn''t drug him, much less force him out of his will. So, earlier, he just wonders what could be the reason why Yu Sheng drugged him ¨C which is, actually, is useless since he only felt sleepy for a short while before his body flushed out the drug.


    Thus, after Yu Sheng thought he was asleep and left, he silently followed him. He had the system conceal his presence so he could eavesdrop on their conversation. Thus, when he heard what Yu Sheng said, he was shocked. The original plan is that he and Yu Sheng would go to Heilong Realm. So, how did it become only Yu Sheng?


    He forced himself not to make a sound. But, as he continued to listen, he can''t hold back his tears anymore, and so his emotions. Thus, when Yu Sheng is about to leave, he had the system remove his concealment function. He thought, wished, that Yu Sheng would take back his words and take him away after knowing that him drugging him is useless.


    But, Zuo Zhe didn''t expect for Yu Sheng to be so heartless. Even if Yu Sheng found out that he was still awake, he still left. Or, could it be, Yu Sheng would know that the drug he used on him is useless?


    "Young master Zuo ¨C " they called when they saw his tears streaming down his face.


    But, Zuo Zhe didn''t care. He continued to look at the dark sky. The darkest hour is before the dawn. It is true. Zuo Zhe felt that everything around him is dark. The only light is coming from the night pearls in the Millennium Ship. But, for Zuo Zhe, he felt that the bright night pearls are still dark.


    Oh. Zuo Zhe thought as he felt his head involuntarily drooped after it finally felt tired from looking up at the sky, where the person he wanted to look back to him, return to him, can no longer to be seen. I know. He thought. His knees weakened and he fell on the floor. Before his eyes, he saw his hands raised and covered his eyes, making him completely see the darkness.


    It''s not that the surroundings are dark. It was him who lost his light.


    Heilong Realm, Plum Blossom City, Peony Plaza.


    "Oh! Meng Gui''s forces are now here!" the Heilong emperor exclaimed when they saw a large group approaching the Peony Plaza that was washed with blood.


    "They are finally coming to the bloodbath." Bai Yun smiled as he snapped his fan open and fanned himself. "But, Shang He and Meng Gui are already here. Yet, Du Xiang herself still hasn''t shown herself!" he frowned.


    "Ma Wen hasn''t come, either." The Heilong emperor spoke. "As well as his people." He added. He meaningfully smiled.


    Bai Yun saw his smile and his eyes brightened. He immediately understood what the Heilong emperor means. "As expected of an old fox! He is afraid to lose any of his people!" he said. "The older the ginger, the spicier!" he exclaimed. The older, the wiser, it really is. Ma Wen is very treacherous.


    But, neither Bai Yun nor the Heilong emperor, the orchestrators of this bloody event, made a move. They just watched Meng Gui order his people to join the bloodbath.


    "Avenge your brother!" Meng Gui made his battle cry.


    "Avenge our brother!" his people cried and raised their weapons before they ran to the women that intercepted them before they struck them down.


    Demonic cultivators have no tender feelings towards the fairer sex. On the contrary, it was the women who are more heartless than the men. And the Heilong Realm shows this naked truth.


    Some of Meng Gui''s people also have gone to the brothels in the Plum Blossom City and have a couple of bedwarmers. But, lovers of yesterday became enemies of today. For some, their brother that died in the hands of the lead of these women mercilessly killed their female opponents. But, there were also some that are more emotional and are torn, so either they were struck down by their opponents, or that their opponents who have feelings towards them, too, killed them and then committed suicide after.


    The Peony Plaza was drenched with blood from countless people, and more blood will be spilled even after the sun rose from the east. This place is filled with hatred and vengeance, but also filled with tragedy for some star-crossed lovers.


    If a bystander would see this, they would say that the leaders should have killed themselves instead of having their people kill the other''s people, since it was their own respective leaders that have a beef with each other and not their people. So, why create more deaths, and from the unrelated people?


    The bystander would think that he made a clever point, but, today''s bloody event is hiding deeper layers. This isn''t just about the dispute between the leaders. This is also about displaying each party''s power. If the bystander would know of this, he would spit and say that it is such a foolish reason. Many people died for such a foolish reason!


    But, if everything can be solved by a logical reason, then can they be sure that the blood to be spilled would be no more than today?

 Chapter 363 - The Scum Is A Friend

    "YOUNG MASTER ZUO!!!" they all cried when they saw Zuo Zhe collapsed and loudly cried.


    Xie Lan felt his head ached while Fan Wen, together with the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, comforted Zuo Zhe. He turned to Qian Tian, Jing Rui, Fei Lin and Xi Ling and gestured for them that they should all go to find someplace to talk. Then, he went back to Fan Wen and his disciples who are still comforting Zuo Zhe.


    Fei Lin saw Xi Ling was looking at the Xinfaxian Sect. He was about to speak when he heard Xi Ling spoke.


    "If I were in his shoes¡­" Xi Ling said. "I might rather kill myself than wait without knowing if you would ever come back." He said.


    Fei Lin''s eyes widened and he looked at Xi Ling in shock.


    "So ¨C " Xi Ling spoke and turned to meet his gaze. " ¨C you should never leave me. And, if you would really leave, then, you should just rather kill me yourself." He told him before he flew away.


    Fei Lin gaped and was unable to react for a few seconds before he finally found his voice. "LING!" he called before flew after Xi Ling.


    Qian Tian saw Fei Lin and Xi Ling left and he turned to his younger brother Qian Tian. "Do you want to comfort him, too?" he asked when he saw the sympathy in Qian Lin''s gaze. "Go." He told Qian Lin when he saw him hesitating. "Isn''t he your friend, too?" he asked.


    Qian Lin''s eyes widened and he looked at his elder brother. Qian Tian smiled at him and patted his head before he flew after Fei Lin and Xi Ling to pull them back before they could go to date.


    "Go speak some words to Zuo Zhe." Jing Rui coldly spoke to his nephews, but his words have a very warm meaning.


    "Uncle¡­!" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei exclaimed.


    Jing Kang who was looking at Lei Ling whose eyes are red because he bawled with Zuo Zhe nodded at Jing Rui and wordlessly walked towards Lei Ling.


    Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Zheng Yi, who was silently watching on the side. "¡­" it''s Zuo Zhe who needs comfort and not Lei Ling! The victim''s name was clearly spoken, but why are you still walking towards Lei Ling?! They all can''t help but chastise Jing Kang in their mind.


    Jing Rui rubbed his head and immediately flew after Qian Tian, leaving Jing Kang for Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Zheng Yi to sort out.


    Xie Lan who, after whispering to Fan Wen about the meeting, turned to leave saw the disciples from the other sects. He was surprised at first before he smiled at them, clearly understood their intention to comfort Zuo Zhe. Then, he flew away to follow Jing Rui who just left.


    "You all¡­" Fan Wen muttered when he saw that the disciples of the other sects also came. He smiled, then he looked at Zuo Zhe. He patted Zuo Zhe''s head.


    "Shifu¡­" Lei Qing called. "You can go after founder, sect leader Jing, sect leader Qian, elder Fei and elder Xi. We''ll help young master Zuo here." She told him.


    Fan Wen nodded and, after saying some words of comfort to Zuo Zhe who is still crying, left.


    "Young master Zuo¡­" the disciples of the other sects called, then grimaced, feeling awkward. They looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. It was the Xinfaxian Sect disciples who are clearly closer to Zuo Zhe than them.


    How can the Xinfaxian Sect disciples not know their good intention? Li Tian smiled at them. "Thank you." He mouthed at them before he gently patted Zuo Zhe''s back.


    "Just sit there and stay. That''s enough." Feng Mo told the other disciples. After all, what Zuo Zhe, who was left by Yu Sheng, needed the most right now is company.


    Lei Qing nodded at others and sat behind Zuo Zhe, setting an example for the other disciples.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Hei, Qian Lin, Jing Bai and Zheng Yi. "¡­" we know how to sit and remain sitting, but still, thanks. They thought and obediently seated on the side.


    They all are surrounding Zuo Zhe¡­ except Jing Kang who is silently sitting behind Lei Ling, rubbing Lei Ling''s back to comfort him.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei. "¡­" we don''t know this person! We don''t know this person! We really don''t know who is this person! Important things must be said thrice!


    Zheng Yi who was trying to reduce his presence, along with Qian Lin who lowered his gaze. Both of them are in the same stance with the Jing trio. They don''t know this person who is comforting the person who is crying alongside the victim, rather than the victim.


    Fortunately, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' whole attention is on Zuo Zhe. Li Tian is gently comforting Zuo Zhe with his words while Feng Mo is patting Zuo Zhe''s back to try appease the grievance he feels. Lei Qing is showing her support by silently showing her presence. Meanwhile, You Rou is giving Zuo Zhe calming tea.


    Zuo Zhe whose tears are uncontrollable. "¡­" damn it! When will my tears stop?! If they won''t stop, I would just not have a hoarse voice and swollen red eyes. I''ll drink myself to death because You Rou keep me drinking tea! The next tears I''ll shed is because of this tea!


    ¡­


    "Yu Sheng has gone ahead of us. Should we speed up?" Qian Tian asked. The plan is for them to hold Wu Ran while Yu Sheng would sneak into the Heilong Realm.


    "I don''t think it would be a problem for him." Jing Rui spoke. "Although we don''t know the level of Wu Ran''s strength, but coupled with Yu Sheng''s cultivation, Yu Sheng is very intelligent. He could definitely pull this off." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. It''s not that they are overconfident with Yu Sheng. It''s because that they have seen Yu Sheng''s strength.


    "Then, we''ll proceed as is?" Xie Lan asked.


    Fei Lin nodded. "I agree." He said.


    "I also agree." Xi Ling spoke.


    "Agree." Jing Rui said.


    "Same here. I agree." Qian Tian said.


    "Then, let''s discuss what should we do with our disciples." Xie Lan spoke when he saw Fan Wen arrived.


    "You Rou has to stay on the ship." Fan Wen spoke. "Since young master Zuo is now awake, she can completely focus on making medicines." He said.


    "I originally have xiao Ling to guard her and young master Zuo. Now, I think we should also send xiao Ling to the battle ¨C " Xie Lan said.


    "No." Jing Rui spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "My nephews, as well as Zheng Yi, will all join the battle." Jing Rui said.


    "Same with Qian Lin." Qian Tian said.


    Jing Rui looked at Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "Everyone will be focused on the battle. Let your mage disciple be the courier for the medicines." He told them.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen obviously felt relieved. Although Lei Ling have progressed in his cultivation, but he is definitely the defensive type. So, being a courier is definitely a better task for him rather than him joining the battle where he will definitely be bullied.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen were about to thank Jing Rui for his suggestion when Jing Rui, who is usually taciturn, spoke.


    "Furthermore ¨C " he said. " ¨C Jing Kang would throw your disciple personally back to the ship even if we''d decide to have your mage disciple join the battle." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" seeing Jing Kang go to Lei Ling earlier rather than Zuo Zhe, and comfort Lei Ling earlier rather than Zuo Zhe¡­ they could really imagine what Jing Rui said happening.


    Fei Lin coughed and forced a smile. "There are already lots of us joining the battle. It''s better to have one less person in the battle in exchange for a medicine courier, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, yes¡­" they nodded.


    After finishing their plans, they all went back to the Millennium Ship together. When the dawn breaks, they will be reaching the Stop By Town. Then, beyond that is the Shashan Pass, leading to the Twin Sand Mounds and the Sand Sea Mountain.


    Heilong Realm, Drunken Moon City.


    "I heard them say that Meng Gui have reached the Plum Blossom City." Wu Yuan said when he returned. He was spying on Meng Gui''s people who were left. "The location of public execution is the Peony Plaza." He added.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Even though we know, but we still can''t go." He said. He knows what Wu Yuan meant.


    Wu Yuan still wanted to try to steal the antidote form Meng Gui in the Peony Plaza. But, Fei Yin doesn''t want it. He can''t let Wu Yuan take the risk. A plan is just a plan. It is an option, and an option is just one of the choices.


    "Wait for Meng Gui to return."

 Chapter 364 - The Scum Is Hidden

    Wu Yuan paused before he nodded. "I understand." He said. He finally decided to drop the plan to go to the Plum Blossom City. After all, it is filled with dangers and uncertainties.


    Fei Yin secretly sighed in relief. Initially, he really wanted to steal the antidote from Meng Gui as soon as possible. But, fortunately, his rationality returned. "I''m sorry." He apologized to Wu Yuan. He admits, he really got his emotions take over him. He lowered his head, feeling ashamed. He knows Wu Yuan won''t haggle with him over it, but he still feel guilty.


    If Wu Yuan had really went to the Plum Blossom City¡­ Fei Yin doesn''t want to think about it. If Wu Yuan died, or something happened to Wu Yuan, he doesn''t know how to explain it to Cheng Sheng. Although he is Cheng Sheng''s lover, but Cheng Sheng also values his friends. And Wu Yuan is Cheng Sheng''s friend.


    Fei Yin isn''t a bad person. He isn''t selfish to make Cheng Sheng choose between his lover and a friend, and also to think maliciously and accuse Cheng Sheng and Wu Yuan if such a thing really happened. Although he has the right to, and he is a jealous person, but he values Cheng Sheng more than himself. Thus, he wouldn''t make Cheng Sheng choose between himself and his friends. Furthermore, Cheng Sheng''s friends are also his friends. And he also has a good impression of Wu Yuan. So, he wouldn''t want to wrong Wu Yuan. One, that is something Cheng Sheng also wouldn''t want to wrong Wu Yuan. And two, Fei Yin also sees Wu Yuan as a comrade.


    No one would ever wrong a friend, much less put him in danger. Thus, he withdrew that very dangerous plan of his that leaves no way out.


    Wu Yuan nodded in understanding. Even though he wanted to return to Sun Yi alive, but if there''s someone in need, he would want to reach out to them, help them. But, now that Fei Yin withdrew the plan since they don''t need to do it, naturally he felt relieved and happy.


    He turned outside. "It''s dawn." He said when they saw the sky outside brightened and turned red.


    A new day has arrived in Heilong Realm.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Stop By Town.


    "It''s really filled with demonic cultivators." Lei Ling exclaimed when they saw the black-clothed people carrying a sword on their waist freely walking around the streets beneath them.


    The Millennium Ship is flying above the Stop By Town in stealth, thus, aside from high-level cultivators, no one could see them.


    "Shall we kill them?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "There''s no need." Xie Lan answered.


    Jing Rui nodded. "They aren''t hostile." He said as they watched the demonic cultivators buying from the street vendors in peace.


    "Yes." Fei Lin nodded. "We also have to conserve our strength for our fight against Wu Ran." He said.


    "If we attack them now, there will just be bloodshed." Qian Tian spoke.


    They all fell silent.


    Fan Wen, seeing the change in the atmosphere, coughed and decided to change the topic. "Yu Sheng is so fast, isn''t he? We didn''t even catch his shadow." He said.


    As expected, the tense atmosphere lightened.


    "Yes. He must have reached the Shashan Pass now?" Xi Ling asked.


    "Then, shall we speed up?" Li Tian asked.


    "No need." Zuo Zhe spoke.


    They all turned to him and saw him come out of the cabin. "Young master Zuo¡­" they greeted.


    "Yu Sheng will be fine." Zuo Zhe looked at them. "Wu Ran''s can''t even touch a single strand of his hair." He told them.


    They all looked at each other, then nodded in agreement. That''s true. They thought. With Yu Sheng''s strength, Wu Ran would definitely not even notice Yu Sheng coming up behind him. But, this isn''t Yu Sheng''s goal. His goal is to find the Heilong emperor and make a deal with him.


    Furthermore, based from Yu Sheng''s tone yesterday when he spoke¡­ he seemed like he knows the Heilong emperor? Thinking this, they all looked at Zuo Zhe.


    "What?" Zuo Zhe asked when he noticed them staring at him.


    You Rou pacified his morning temper by serving him his breakfast.


    "Young master Zuo¡­ does Yu Sheng know the Heilong emperor?" it was Jing Rui who asked.


    "Yes." Zuo Zhe honestly answered.


    "How does he know the Heilong emperor?" Qian Lin asked.


    "He is his acquaintance." Zuo Zhe started eating.


    "Who is the Heilong emperor?" Jing Kang asked.


    Hearing the question, Zuo Zhe''s hands stopped and he raised his head to look at them. "Right." He muttered when he remembered something. "I remember¡­ he''s also your acquaintance." He said.


    "Huh?" they were slow to react. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed.


    "Our acquaintance¡­ who?!" Jing Hei asked, shocked.


    Suddenly, they saw Zuo Zhe turned and his gaze fell on Fei Lin and Xi Ling.


    "Huh?" Xi Ling was startled. His eyes widened when everyone''s gazes fell on him and Fei Lin. "It-it''s not us!" he said as he raised his hands. "We don''t know who is the Heilong emperor!" he told them.


    Jing Rui''s eyes narrowed while Qian Tian''s eyes are blank. Everyone suddenly became suspicious of the Shanliangde Sect.


    But, Fei Lin is calm and the wheels in his mind turned very fast. "Could it be¡­" he said and met Zuo Zhe''s gaze. "Uncle¡­" he muttered.


    Hearing the word ''uncle'', everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "What ¨C " they were about to react when Fei Lin, whose doing a staring contest with Zuo Zhe, continued what he is saying.


    "¡­ Mu Jun." Fei Lin spoke.


    Everyone froze, stunned. "What¡­?!" they muttered under their breath. Suddenly, it''s as if something lit up in their mind and the fog that obscured their thoughts slowly dissipated. They now remembered something very important.


    "Mu Jun¡­ he is a demonic cultivator¡­" Jing Bai spoke.


    "He is also very strong." Feng Mo said.


    "And he kidnapped sect leader Fei ¨C " Lei Qing added and she looked at Fei Lin who frowned.


    Everyone looked at Fei Lin. Disregarding the sect leader position, but Fei Huang is Fei Lin''s uncle. "Elder Fei¡­" they called.


    "Lin¡­" Xi Ling called as he patted his lover''s shoulder to comfort Fei Lin. No matter how good one''s temper is, but emotions, after all, can''t be controlled.


    They all saw Fei Lin''s usually gentle expression cracked. For the first time, they saw him frowned. His expression turned ugly.


    "How long have you known that Mu Jun is the Heilong emperor?" Fei Lin immediately calmed his emotions. But, his gentle expression now turned frosty, just like his younger brother''s, Fei Yin.


    Thinking this, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' expression changed and they suddenly missed their da shixiong. And when they missed their da shixiong, they would also miss their fourth disciple ¨C Cheng Sheng.


    "Shouldn''t we be asking you this?" Zuo Zhe calmly asked back to Fei Lin.


    "Our conscience is clear." Fei Lin spoke. "We only know that Mu Jun is a demonic cultivator. But, his intentions aren''t impure¡­ except towards my uncle." He muttered the last sentence, but everyone clearly heard it.


    They all awkwardly coughed and looked away.


    "We don''t know he is the Heilong emperor." Fei Lin finished.


    Zuo Zhe, whose bad temper subsided after eating breakfast, didn''t make it hard for Fei Lin. "Yu Sheng was the first to find out." He said. "That was when we were ''fishing'' that day." He told them.


    They all fell silent.


    "I only found out when we reached the Nanli Town." Zuo Zhe continued. "But, we didn''t tell you this for two reasons." He looked at them. "One: we don''t want to sow discord." He said and looked at all of them.


    As expected, their gazes shifted. If Zuo Zhe really has malicious intentions, he really could''ve sowed discord among them. But, he didn''t. Zuo Zhe is an ally, and Zuo Zhe also sees them as his allies. Thus, he didn''t continue interrogating Fei Lin to not prolong the tension in the air.


    "Two ¨C " Zuo Zhe continued. " ¨C it is useless." He said.


    "Huh?" they asked.


    "Why is it useless?" Zheng Yi asked.


    Zuo Zhe turned to him. "Now, you know that the Heilong emperor is Mu Jun. What will you do?" he asked. "What can you do?" he added.


    A long silence fell. Zuo Zhe is right. Even if they know that the Heilong emperor is Mu Jun, but they can''t do anything. First, Mu Jun isn''t here. Second, Mu Jun is in the Heilong Realm and they can''t go to Heilong Realm since they have an upcoming battle against Wu Ran. And third ¨C


    "Mu Jun doesn''t intend to kill us." Zuo Zhe spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    Zuo Zhe smiled at them. "He has hidden himself for a long, long time. He didn''t even intend to expose his real identity to us." He said. "As for those demonic cultivators that are a tribe¡­ did they kill us?" he asked.


    "No." they answered.


    "So, Mu Jun sent them to us because he knows that we can deal with them." Zuo Zhe said. "Mu Jun, the Heilong emperor, isn''t our enemy here. That''s why Yu Sheng went to him." He looked at them. "There''s only one enemy before all of us ¨C Wu Ran."

 Chapter 365 - The Scum Is Merciless

    Heilong Realm, Plum Blossom City, Peony Plaza.


    Hei Shen ¨C Mu Jun, or the Heilong emperor, suddenly smiled as he placed down his cup on the table. He stared at the surface of his drink before he chuckled.


    Bai Yun was watching the fight between Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s forces against Du Xiang''s force when he heard Mu Jun laughed. "What''s wrong?" he asked as he turned to him. He saw that there is a smile on Mu Jun''s lips. "Did something good happen?" he asked and smiled, too, despite the ground that can be seen outside their window has turned red. Even the walls in the plaza were stained with red.


    Some blood pools can be seen after the blood on the soaked ground flowed to the pits that were made from the impact of the battle in the plaza.


    "Yes." Mu Jun answered. His usually dull and dark eyes are shining. He raised his cup and took a sip of his drink. The smile on his lips didn''t leave. He is obviously in a good mood.


    "May I know the reason?" Bai Yun politely asked.


    Mu Jun didn''t immediately answer. "You''ll know soon." He just vaguely answered.


    Bai Yun tilted his head and stared at Mu Jun. He wasn''t offended that he was indirectly rejected since he knows his place. He and Mu Jun are just working together because each can give the other a benefit. Thus, he didn''t ask Mu Jun again.


    Bai Yun turned and watched as Shang He stood in the center of the Peony Plaza, on top of the platform. He personally led his forces to fight, thus his muscular and tall body was bathed in blood. Whose blood, it is unknown. On the other hand, Meng Gui was sitting inside his palanquin, which slightly blocked the smell of the blood for him, so only a small amount of the smell of blood clung onto his clothes.


    "DU XIANG!" Shang He shouted. "YOU COME OUT, YOU B*TCH! HOW MANY OF MY PEOPLE HAVE YOU KILLED, YOU SHAMELESS WH*RE?!?!" he asked. "TODAY, YOU''RE GOING TO PAY FOR ALL THOSE LIVES!!!" he said as he raised his sword and pointed to the biggest and grandest brothel in the Peony Plaza. "Du Xiang, come out!" He yelled as he murderously glared at the entrance of the Tianyi Brothel, expecting for Du Xiang to come out.


    "Shang He, you bastard!" Du Xiang''s people cursed at Shang He and called him names. "How dare you humiliate our leader!" they said as they cried.


    Everyone would immediately feel tender feelings at the sight of a large number of beautiful women crying, evoking a protective desire in their heart. But, unfortunately, their opponent is Shang He, this blockhead.


    Shang He coldly looked at them. "Kill them." He ordered his people.


    The women''s eyes widened in disbelief. When they saw that Shang He''s people are approaching them, they immediately ran. But, too late. And it is impossible. Not only were they tired, but their strength and stamina are inferior to these men. So, they miserably died under the sword of these merciless men.


    Meng Gui''s people just unfeelingly looked at the public execution. Meanwhile, Meng Gui''s expression is indifferent. Although he is compassionate, but not towards these kinds of people. Who in the Heilong Realm has their hands not stained with blood? These women are using their innocent faces to beguile men.


    After killing the women, everyone turned to look at the entrance of the Tianyi Brothel, waiting for Du Xiang to come out.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Stop By Town.


    "Please be careful!" Lei Ling said as they watched Qian Tian, Qian Lin, Jing Hei, Feng Mo, Li Tian and Lei Qing slip down the rope to descend. Qian Tian is holding You Rou by the waist. They are going to enter the Stop By Town to shop for medicines, herbs, foods and other materials they would need like bandages.


    They can''t go in a large group to avoid the eyes of the demonic cultivators. Although they aren''t afraid of them, but one less people dying is better. Thus, they only sent a small group to go. You Rou and Li Tian are well-versed in medicine. Qian Lin, Jing Hei, Feng Mo and Lei Qing can carry the foods and the materials they will buy. Qian Tian will watch over them, most especially You Rou, their doctor.


    "Young master Zuo." Fei Lin called.


    Hearing Fei Lin call Zuo Zhe, everyone''s attention immediately returned to Zuo Zhe and Fei Lin.


    "What?" Zuo Zhe calmly responded.


    "About my uncle¡­" Fei Lin spoke in a low voice. Then, he hung his head. "Will he be safe?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe paused in sipping his drink. He placed down his cup on the table before he raised his head to look at Fei Lin. "Even though I have said that Mu Jun is an ally, but ¨C " he said. " ¨C that is because I trust in Yu Sheng''s judgement. But, for me?" he pointed himself. "I haven''t even known him for a long time and only seen him in a glance. Elder Fei ¨C " he called as he looked at Fei Lin in the eyes. " ¨C you said he has been with your uncle for many years. That means, you have seen him, met him, interacted with him. You have known him as you grew up. So ¨C " He took a deep breath. " ¨C between us, this question should be asked to you. You should ask this yourself." He smiled. "Elder Fei, you should know the answer to your question in your heart." He told him.


    Fei Lin raised his head and looked at Zuo Zhe. Although Zuo Zhe''s words are sharp and always stabs him in the heart, but Fei Lin knows this is just what Zuo Zhe is. Soft on the outside but hard in the inside. He is straightforward to the point of being offensive, and his words are merciless. But, at least he is frank and not hypocrite.


    "I ¨C " he spoke. His voice is hoarse because of his emotions he is suppressing. He sharply inhaled.


    "Mu Jun''s character ¨C " Zuo Zhe spoke. " ¨C among us all here, you''re the one who knows that the most." He told Fei Lin before he sipped his drink and started to ignore them.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen looked at each other and helplessly smiled. Jing Rui''s face is cold, while Xi Ling comforted Fei Lin.


    Meanwhile, Zuo Zhe, whom everyone thought has become a snub again because he feels lonely after Yu Sheng left him, is actually thinking something else. Yu Sheng may have left him and taken his heart, but Yu Sheng hasn''t taken his brain.


    Zuo Zhe got distracted by Yu Sheng''s actions last night. But, now that he has calmed his emotions, he remembered something: the deal. Everyone is thinking that Yu Sheng is making a deal with Mu Jun ¨C the Heilong emperor, and this is true. But, from Yu Sheng''s explanation last night, Zuo Zhe thought of the deal Yu Sheng made with Bai Shen.


    What deal did he make with Bai Shen? What are the stakes? Zuo Zhe can''t help but feel nervous. For one, because of the world energy Yu Sheng spoke last night. Two, he knows Yu Sheng, although seemed careful, but is very bold.


    Zuo Zhe placed his elbow on the table and rested his forehead on his hand. Yu Sheng, ah, Yu Sheng¡­ he thought. He isn''t worried about Yu Sheng making a deal with Hei Shen. He is more worried about Yu Sheng''s deal with Bai Shen. Although it was already done, but Zuo Zhe trusts his instinct. He felt that the deal Yu Sheng made with Bai Shen is very, very risky.


    He closed his eyes. World energy¡­ two worlds¡­ he thought as he recalled his conversation with Yu Sheng last night. World energy¡­ energy¡­ his brows suddenly knotted and he opened his eyes. Although he doesn''t know much about this stuff, but he is smart.


    He can infer, from Yu Sheng''s words last night, that the amount of energy in each world is based on what kind that world is. For example, Cheng Sheng''s and Yu Sheng''s world, and Fei Yin''s world. Both worlds involve magic, so there is a larger amount of energy in these worlds. And Yu Sheng said that because of this, the Devourer can''t devour these worlds, or the Devourer will explode. Thus, both worlds still exist. And because of Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng who came to this world, the energy from their world also flowed to this world. Thus, both worlds became connected. The credit goes to Zuo Zhe.


    World energy¡­ Zuo Zhe thought. Yu Sheng was talking about the world energy last night. Could it be that the deal he made with Bai Shen has something to do with their world energy? He frowned. If so, then this is very dangerous. They shouldn''t touch their world''s energy. Because, if something happens, the Devourer, who is waiting for its opportunity to pounce, would Devour that world.

 Chapter 366 - The Scum Is A Philanthropist

    While the others are under a tense atmosphere in the Millennium Ship because of Zuo Zhe and Fei Lin, Qian Tian''s group consisting of Qian Lin, Jing Hei, Feng Mo, Li Tian, Lei Qing, You Rou and himself, felt tense at first before they finally relaxed when they saw that the attitude of the demonic cultivators in the Stop By Town isn''t excessive unlike the ones that they have met in their respective regions ¨C East, West, North, South and Central, who are hostile and aggressive, killing whoever they wanted, even the defenseless people.


    This made their group taken aback. The demonic cultivators in the Stop By Town are leisurely. They have a good relationship with the citizens here. That didn''t seem to be faked since they have observed the subconscious actions of the citizens of the Stop By Town. The citizens are really seemed to be in a friendly relationship with the demonic cultivators.


    Of course, they aren''t a reasonable group. Qian Tian, Qian Lin, Jing Hei, Feng Mo, Li Tian, Lei Qing and You Rou wouldn''t be mad at the citizens of the Stop By Town just because they have a good relationship with the demonic cultivators. Even though the righteous cultivators and demonic cultivators are at odds with each other, but the righteous cultivators'' primary objective is the people''s safety.


    Thus, if the citizens of the Stop By Town will be safe if they have a good relationship with the demonic cultivators, then they wouldn''t stop them.


    "Ah Hei and I will go buy the ingredients for food." Qian Lin said and looked at Jing Hei.


    Jing Hei nodded.


    "Feng-shidi, Lei-shijie and I will buy the bandages and other things in the list." Li Tian said and took out the paper from his sleeve.


    Qian Tian looked at them and nodded. "Then, I''ll accompany your shimei to buy the ingredients for medicine." He said.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing cupped their fist to Qian Tian. "Sect leader Qian, we are assured of our shimei''s safety with you." Li Tian said. "Then, we will entrust our shimei to you." He said and looked at You Rou.


    You Rou nodded to Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing. Then, she turned to bow to Qian Tian. "Sect leader Qian." She called. "Thank you in advance." She said.


    Qian Tian nodded. Then, he turned to Qian Lin and Jing Hei. "Then, we will part ways here." He said. "Let''s meet here after one hour." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered. Time is tight. Thus, they immediately went to separate directions to do what they needed to do.


    Qian Tian and You Rou first went to the pharmacies to buy the ingredients of the recipe in her hands. Then, after that, they went to the apothecaries to find the missing ingredients, and also to buy some new herbs. You Rou might discover a new medicine in the future.


    Meanwhile, Qian Lin and Jing Hei, with their straightforward personality, they hoard ingredients one after another. Because of that, they instantly attracted a large number of crowd, as well as some wholesalers. But, although Qian Lin and Jing Hei did as such, they still remembered to be very careful of their identity since this is the territory of the demonic cultivators.


    On the Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' side, however, they were caught in a dilemma.


    "Li-shixiong¡­" Feng Mo called as he nervously glanced at Li Tian. "What do we do?" he asked.


    Li Tian didn''t speak. Meanwhile, Lei Qing helped the dying woman up. "Excuse me." She said as she fed her a magic pill to alleviate her breathing.


    They have bought some materials when they passed by an alley and found the mother and child behind the dumpster. If they weren''t keen on their surroundings because of the demonic cultivators swarming around them, they would definitely miss the faint breathing of the woman. Meanwhile, the child whom they thought that''s already dead is actually just sleeping deeply.


    This is fine, though. He doesn''t have to witness the death of his mother.


    "No need to save me¡­" the woman said as she held Lei Qing''s hand. "Save this child instead of me." She said and weakly turned her head to look at her child.


    "What happened to both of you?" Feng Mo asked.


    The woman sadly smiled. "When the Ni Lai Gate opened, my husband went there to accompany a group of cultivators as his work as a guide. But, something happened." Her smile faded. "My husband didn''t return. I thought he¡­ died. But ¨C " she took a deep breath. " ¨C I found him selling some trinkets. I was very happy to find him. But, he¡­ I found out he lost his memories." Her tears fell. "I am with sickness. I and my child rely on his father to live. But, what should we do? His father doesn''t remember us anymore¡­" she shook her head and sobbed.


    Lei Qing, as a woman, felt pity to her. Li Tian also sympathizes with her.


    Meanwhile, Feng Mo frowned. "Could it be, he is just faking his amnesia?" he asked.


    The woman shook her head. "He isn''t. I know him." she answered. "He truly lost his memories. Even if he is faking it, but he didn''t have a new woman, nor he had any vices." She explained. "He¡­ just returned to himself when we haven''t met each other. He''s so unfortunate¡­" she cried.


    "Madam, you''re also unfortunate, ai¡­" Feng Mo said and sighed.


    The woman just sadly smiled. "I have lived long enough. I met my husband, and even have a child. This is enough for me." She said and caressed her child''s sleeping face. "Meanwhile, this child, although may grow up and suffer many difficulties, but he has a long life ahead of him. It''s my husband¡­ he¡­" she lowered her head and shed a tear.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples looked at each other. "How may we help you?" Lei Qing asked.


    "I won''t ask you to take him with you." The woman said.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples fell silent. They felt a complicated feeling. They really wanted to take the child with them, but considering their battle with Wu Ran just ahead of them¡­


    The woman smiled, understanding the three''s dilemma. "This child is very wary of strangers." She said, helping them with an excuse.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples, who usually have a thick face after they adapted their dead fourth disciple Cheng Sheng''s shameless attitude, felt ashamed.


    "Please, take him to the old man in the Fuyun Shop." She said. "He is kind, but was not blessed with descendants. He will definitely take my son in." she told them.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples nodded. "Yes, we definitely will!" they answered, their voice firm. They cupped their fist and bowed at her, promising her.


    "Then, I''ll thank you in advance." She said, then looked at her sleeping son before she smiled. Her tears silently fell on her face. She leaned her head to kiss her son. Then, her head never raised again.


    She was gone.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples heaved a sigh when they felt their chest felt heavy. Lei Qing wiped her face before she silently took the child from his mother''s embrace that has lost its warmth after she lost her life.


    "Li-shixiong¡­" Feng Mo called, reminding Li Tian that they have to leave.


    Li Tian stared at the woman for a long time. "I don''t remember my father. Neither my mother, nor do I have any siblings." He said. "But, I know that it is better to live in poverty, as long as you have a family, than to live in riches, but you don''t even have someone with you." He lowered his head before he cupped his fist towards the woman leaning on the wall.


    Feng Mo''s eyes reddened and became hot as he looked at Li Tian. Then, he turned and also bowed to the woman. Feng Mo is the total opposite of Li Tian. Feng Mo was born in a wealthy family, and as the only child, he never suffered any grievances. When he grew up, he met Wu Bai, and then they fell in love with each other.


    In short, he is very fortunate in life. But, he chose to walk in this hard path of cultivation. It''s not that he is dissatisfied with his rich life. He loves his family. He also loves Wu Bai. And because of it, his family understood his choice. Wu Bai also supported him with his choice, despite Feng Mo''s life, in this world of cultivation, will be unknown.


    Why did Feng Mo choose to be a cultivator, rather than stay as a young master and then marry his tutor Wu Bai after? It''s because Feng Mo has experienced a very fulfilling life, and he wants to share it with others. Thus, he became a cultivator to help the others who are suffering, and help them ease their suffering.


    To be kind to others is to be kind to yourself.

 Chapter 367 - The Scum Is Plain

    Heilong Realm, Plum Blossom City, Peony Plaza.


    "DU XIANG, COME OUT!" Shang He yelled. "Don''t expect that just because you are a woman, your cowardice is justified!" he said. "And, just because you are a woman doesn''t mean I''ll spare your life!" he added.


    He looked at the women lying on his feet. They are not prostrating to him, but that they are already dead. Their blood flowed out from their body and is spilled on the platform, making the gray platform look red.


    Everyone''s gazes were glued at the entrance of the Tianyi Brothel. They waited with bated breaths for Du Xiang to come out. Du Xiang, this woman whose beauty is said to make even the goddesses weep, could make everyone sigh for her fate because her life will end today. Even if not today, then tomorrow, or the other day, someone will definitely kill her since everyone now wants her life, not her beauty.


    Du Xiang, this celestial fairy, originally isn''t a demonic cultivator. He is a citizen of the Heilong Realm. He was once an ordinary woman, and a very beautiful woman. When the Heilong Realm was still the Wu Ran Kingdom, she was one of the daughters of a wealthy merchant. Her father has sold her sisters to the brothel after their family''s business was bankrupted by Du Xiang''s suitor who wanted for her hand, but she refused.


    Because of this, her family, especially her elder sisters, hated her to the bones. Du Xiang was still just sixteen years old at that time. When her sisters have their first customers, they pulled her to a room and had her serve their customers in their place, saying that this should be her job as the one who made their family fell into a ruin.


    Du Xiang tearfully had her innocence taken in that filthy place. As she was ravaged by those beasts, she saw her sisters are just sneering and coldly looking at her. Du Xiang wanted to end her life right then and there. Her sisters envied her for having many suitors. Her formerly kind mother has finally revealed her face, telling her to die after she refused her suitor. It was only her father that cared for her. But, he was pushed to the edge of the cliff because of her decision.


    Day after day, this scene repeated in her mind. She slowly started to become broken. Finally, herself has snapped after the news of her father''s death reached her. Her father has actually died that day after he sold them to the brothel. He committed suicide. Meanwhile, their mother hang herself. As for her sisters, they ran away from the brothel. She was left alone, bearing the burden for them three sisters.


    But, that day is bound to be different than the usual. Her suitor that caused her family to be ruined appeared inside her room. He was her customer that day. While he was about to climax, she pulled her hairpin and stabbed his right eye. Then, his left eye. Then, when he screamed, she stabbed his throat. Not feeling satisfied, she grabbed the fruit knife on the bedside table and sliced off his tongue. Then, his organ that was still inside her womb.


    Yes, she made herself unable to bear children anymore. If even she can''t bear the humiliation that she suffered for one whole month, how much more will it be for her future children? Thus, she ended her family''s bloodline with her. Yes, after she killed her black-hearted suitor, she went out of the brothel. Her whole body was soaked in blood and she marched towards their home where she found her two sisters hiding and eating, making themselves full. Then, she slit their throat before they could make a sound.


    Guilt? Remorse? She felt none of that after she killed her sisters. She only felt regret towards her father for causing their family to be ruined, pushing him to his death, and killing her sisters.


    When she returned to the brothel, she was arrested and then imprisoned. In the midst of her suffering in the prison, the Wu Ran Kingdom fell into chaos. The law and order were gone. What the humans called ''hell'' has begun. People became frenzied and killing, plundering, maiming were legalized.


    It was the era of the humans becoming not humans anymore, and they were even worse than the beasts. But, for Du Xiang, this is good, as she began to hunt down those who humiliated her. She found first the one who took her innocence away. He knew she was still ripe, but he was very rough on her.


    She found out that he has a lover. But so what? Du Xiang called the man and, while they were at it, she looked at the wardrobe where the man''s lover was hiding, trembling in fright and anger. Then, in front of her horrified eyes, she killed her man. The woman was rattled, but Du Xiang didn''t care about her and she went to find her second customer, third¡­ tenth, twentieth, fortieth¡­ some of them have families, but Du Xiang only cared about killing the head of their families.


    She didn''t care about being hated, because hate is useless in the face of power. If you have the power, then avenge yourself. Avenge your family. Avenge your lover! Even before the Wu Ran Kingdom fell into chaos, justice wasn''t served equally. So, where will they find justice, now that the Wu Ran Kingdom has fallen into chaos?


    The answer: gain power. Become strong. Justice won''t come to you, since you will bring justice, which you seek, with your own hands! This is what Du Xiang did and showed the others. Thus, the Wu Ran Kingdom became even more chaotic. Of course, many of those family members of whom she killed also tried to kill her. But, what can they do? They can''t kill her. Because she is stronger than them!


    Realizing this fact, the citizens of the Wu Ran Kingdom became wilder. They started to seek strength, power¡­ and so, demonic cultivation has begun. Du Xiang, however, her life is coming to an end. She was suffering from an illness she caught back then when she was working in the brothel.


    But, she has already avenged herself. She was now ready to die. But, when she was about to die, the lover of the man whom she killed came to her. She is actually a doctor, and she can cure her illness! She knows how to cure her, since her lover infected her with the same disease. Thus, Du Xiang''s life was saved. The woman told her that their life is still starting, and they have a long life ahead of them.


    Du Xiang asked her for her name. Then, she told her that she will repay her for saving her. But, the woman only asked of her to guide her in life, since she also has almost fallen to ruin after she almost married that man. And so, Du Xiang had her first follower ¨C


    "Ah Ke! It''s Ah Ke!" the people in the Peony Plaza exclaimed when they recognized the woman coming out of the Tianyi Brothel.


    Shang He and Meng Gui looked at the woman with a delicate face stopped outside the Tianyi Brothel. Unlike Du Xiang and any other followers of Du Xiang, only she is not wearing any makeup. She is also plainly dressed, but it didn''t hide her beauty. In fact, it made her delicate face distinct. Her clean face and plain dress made everyone identify her.


    "Ah Ke." Meng Gui who came out of his palanquin called. She knows this woman, too, of course. But, aside from her identity as Du Xiang''s first follower and confidante, she is also a very famous doctor. Some of Meng Gui''s people were once cured by Ah Ke.


    Ah Ke has lived a clean life. Even if she was Du Xiang''s follower, but not a man has touched her. She could have lived a plain life, but she became one of Du Xiang''s people.


    Ah Ke turned to Meng Gui. "Leader Meng." She respectfully called and bowed. Among the rivals of Du Xiang, ironically, only Meng Gui has gained her respect. Not because of Meng Gui''s pretty face, but because of Meng Gui''s sincerity.


    Ma Wen is a crafty old fox. Each of his actions are calculating. Meanwhile, Shang He, although honest, but is brusque. Only Meng Gui is a man of finesse, but not a hypocrite.


    "Quit the chit-chat!" Shang He snapped and pointed his sword towards Ah Ke who turned to him, her face and eyes are calm and without a ripple. "Where is Du Xiang? Take her out and I''ll kill her!" he told her.


    See? Shang He is such a brute. "She''s dead." Ah Ke, nonetheless, answered. But, her words brought violent waves to everyone''s heart.


    "What?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    "She has a long-term illness." Ah Ke said. "I haven''t completely cured it before. I lied to her. I could only prolong it." She explained and looked at them all. Then, suddenly, her calm exterior changed and she smiled.


    Suddenly, some men have fallen to the ground, then died.

 Chapter 368 - The Scum Is Dishonest

    Everyone exclaimed in shock when they saw their comrades fell to the ground, then suddenly stopped breathing. Shang He and Meng Gui were also taken aback.


    "Leader! Step back!" their subordinates cried and protected their respective leader.


    Everyone fell into a panic and thought Ah Ke attacked airborne. But, when they turned to her, they only saw her smiling. Her smile is serene, and her eyes are like two pools of water. Their surface is calm.


    "What did you do?" Shang He asked Ah Ke.


    "I didn''t do anything." Ah Ke answered. "It''s them who did this onto themselves." She said.


    "What do you mean?" Meng Gui asked. Unlike Shang He who was raged, he has regained his calm. After hearing Ah Ke''s answer, he suddenly has an idea what had happened.


    "To those who bed Du Xiang has contracted Du Xiang''s illness." Ah Ke answered. "Then, when they bed those girls¡­ those girls also contracted the illness from them." She clenched her fists, although her voice sounds dull. "And then, those girls made other men contracted the illness, and so on¡­" she looked at them.


    Everyone''s eyes widened before their faces paled. "YOU!!!! YOU! YOU BIT*H!!!" they cursed and raised their swords. They were about to attack Ah Ke when they suddenly stopped after they remembered something. "You¡­ you also have the illness ¨C " they said and stared at Ah Ke in horror.


    "That''s right." Ah Ke nodded.


    "How can you live longer than Du Xiang?!" they asked.


    "Du Xiang engaged in debauchery, which just sped up her illness. Meanwhile, I didn''t." Ah Ke, whose life was numbered, generously answered their question.


    "N-no way¡­!" they exclaimed and suddenly felt their body using their qi to find if they also bear an illness.


    "It''s useless." Ah Ke told them. "I used a special medicine on Du Xiang. Your qi can''t trace it. Only your conscience will tell you if you''ll die or not." She explained.


    "YOU EVIL!!!" they said.


    "Am I?" Ah Ke asked. "Or, are you speaking for yourselves?" she asked before blood trickled out of the corner of her lips.


    They suddenly stepped back when they saw it.


    "If you didn''t commit the sin, you won''t die." Ah Ke spoke. "But, you did. Now, you don''t even know whether your have the illness or not, and when will you die." She chuckled.


    "B*tch!" someone can''t hold back anymore. "You only want for your lover to suffer retribution, but he has already died! Why are you taking it out on us?!" he asked.


    Ah Ke turned to him. "I am taking this out on you?" she sneered. "Did I tell you to bed Du Xiang? Did I tell you to be debauched?" she asked.


    The person shut up.


    "Ahahaha¡­ hahahaha!" Ah Ke laughed as she placed a hand on her forehead. "Each and every one of you is a hypocrite! This world is doomed to end!" she said. Then, she looked at them. Mockery is on her eyes.


    They all gnashed their teeth in anger. They are itching to tear her to pieces! But, they are also afraid that they might contract her illness once they touch her, or just come near her.


    "Scared?" Ah Ke evilly grinned. "Oh, right." She muttered when she remembered something. She looked at them all, then her gaze stopped on Shang He and Meng Gui''s figures. "Did leader Shang and leader Meng forget something? Or¡­ someone?" she asked.


    Shang He and Meng Gui froze. "Ma Wen." They both answered.


    "Yes." Ah Ke nodded. "He''s not here, is he?" she asked. "Nor even one of his people." She added.


    Shang He and Meng Gui didn''t speak.


    "Leader Ma, with the speed and span of his network, has found out Du Xiang''s illness." Ah Ke spoke. "That''s why he didn''t arrive today, nor his people. He knows that through contact can the illness be acquired, thus they didn''t come." She told them.


    Shang He''s jaw clenched in anger. Ma Wen played them! That old cunning fox! He''ll kill him when he sees him! Meanwhile, Meng Gui''s eyes flashed with killing intent.


    Ah Ke saw her expected expressions on Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s faces. "Oh. One more thing." She said when she remembered something.


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed and they vigilantly looked at her. Before, they have never placed in their eyes this plain woman. But now, they don''t dare underestimate her.


    "I have said that through contact will the illness infect you. Since that is so ¨C " Ah Ke spoke and looked at the pale faces of the men around her. Then, she cynically smiled. " ¨C won''t you kill them, for you to be safe?" she asked.


    Everyone''s pupils constricted and their hearts clenched in fear. They fearfully looked at their comrades, then their leaders. As expected, Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s faces darkened. This is what Ah Ke has planned.


    "Leader/boss¡­" they all called, trembling in fear.


    "Yes, yes, also ¨C " Ah Ke said as she slapped her forehead. " ¨C you should also burn them, just to be safer. Fire can make the diseases go away, right?" she asked before she raised her hand and snapped her fingers.


    Suddenly, the Tianyi Brothel was aflame.


    "AAAH!!!" those who were standing near or surrounding the brothel screamed when their clothes were caught in fire. Unfortunately, there was no water around. So, they can only wet themselves with the pools of blood on the ground.


    "Oh, I advise you not to do that." They heard Ah Ke spoke.


    Suddenly, fear swallowed their heart when they heard her voice that''s life the voice of death.


    As expected, what Ah Ke said made their heart sank. "Not only through skin contact can the illness be contracted." She said. "It is also through saliva¡­ and blood." She told them with unkind intention.


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" they all screamed as they were filled with panic and fear. "I DON''T WANT TO DIE!!!!" they screamed.


    Shang He and Meng Gui''s faces paled when they saw the blood-soaked people running around the plaza and hacking their comrades to death. Now, they realized that they have fallen into a trap. How can they suddenly easily enter the Plum Blossom City, if Du Xiang doesn''t want to die? What happened, instead, is that Du Xiang not only wanted to die, but she also wanted to drag them all down with her!


    And Ma Wen¡­ he knew this, yet he happily watched them walk into the trap. He can kill them all today without raising a finger!


    "Leader/boss, please hurry and leave the city!" Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s subordinates spoke.


    Meng Gui''s subordinates immediately pushed him inside the palanquin. Meanwhile, a person suddenly rushed towards Shang He!


    "Boss, watch out!" Shang He''s subordinate cried and pushed Shang He away before he raised his sword to block the attack.


    They thought Shang He is already safe. Who knows who started it, but someone splashed blood on them.


    "BOSS!!!" Shang He''s subordinates screamed.


    Shang He''s eyes widened and his pupils constricted as he watched the blood descending on him. Suddenly, he felt something wrapped around his waist before he felt his body was pulled back and his back hit something. He watched as the blood fell on the place where he stood before, narrowly missing it.


    "How long are you going to be in a daze?" Meng Gui asked.


    Shang He snapped out of his daze when he heard the other''s voice. Then, he saw the whip slipped out of his waist and returned inside the palanquin. He turned, then pulled up the curtains. He saw Meng Gui was frowning.


    Meng Gui turned and glared at him. "Get in." he told him. Although the palanquin was wide for him, but with another person, they have to squeeze together.


    But, Meng Gui didn''t say this out of kindness. Now, Du Xiang has died. Ma Wen is also very cunning to let him and Shang He fall in Du Xiang''s trap. Meng Gui, before, has Shang He as an enemy. But, now, he and Shang He are in the same boat. They have now only one common enemy left. Meng Gui doesn''t want to have another enemy, and neither Shang He. Thus, Meng Gui told Shang He to get in the palanquin for Shang He to be indebted to him.


    Shang He stared at Meng Gui''s face before he get in the palanquin. "Thanks." He said.


    The palanquin was lifted up and started to be carried. Shang He''s people also saw Shang He get in the palanquin, and they helped Meng Gui''s people in carrying the palanquin for their leaders to leave the city faster.


    "I didn''t do this out of kindness." Meng Gui frankly spoke.


    "I know." Shang He said. Meng Gui was about to speak when he spoke. "But, even if I owe you a favor, if I want to kill you, you can''t stop me." He told Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui''s face became red because of anger and humiliation. "Ingrate!" he said. He knows that what Shang He said is a fact. But what can he do? He is weaker than Shang He.


    Shang He stared at him before he laughed. "Who told you to be dishonest?" he asked before he paused. "Such a dishonest mouth1, too." He added.


    Meng Gui froze, before his face became redder.

 Chapter 369 - The Scum Is Faithful

    Bai Yun craned his neck to look at Ah Ke, then watch the palanquin where Shang He and Meng Gui are leaving. "Hahahaha! This is such an unexpected turn of events for both Shang He and Meng Gui." He said.


    "It is." Mu Jun smiled as he sipped his drink.


    Everything around them are burning after the fire from the Tianyi Brothel has spread to the neighboring brothels. Now, the Peony Plaza is aflame. It will be a matter of time before the whole Plum Blossom City will become a sea of fire! But, both men acted as if there is no fire around and didn''t seem to feel the scorching heat around them, nor do they feel worried for their escape. They just continued to drink and talk.


    "But, Ma Wen has now offended both Meng Gui and Shang He." Bai Yun said and frowned after he saw Ah Ke collapsed on the ground and breathed her last breath before her body was eaten by the flames. "Ah Ke has exposed his schemes to them." He said.


    "Ah Ke''s plan is to screw the remaining three leaders." Mu Jun said.


    Bai Yun nodded. "But, Ma Wen''s group is the weakest among the three of them left. Even Meng Gui''s group is stronger than his." He said. "And Shang He''s is the strongest. Now, Shang He and Meng Gui are teaming up after Ma Wen just let them both fall into Du Xiang''s trap." His brows knitted. "Is Ma Wen not afraid?" he asked.


    Mu Jun sipped his drink before he spoke. "For someone to be unafraid of tigers¡­ either he is a cub, or ¨C " he said and raised his head to look at Bai Yun who is now smiling.


    " ¨C or, he has a powerful backer." Bai Yun said. "But, aside from both of us, there is no one else to support Ma Wen." He paused. "If it is an outsider, then there is only that group of three. But, one of them, and the smartest one at that, was poisoned." He looked at Mu Jun. "Even so, that group of three is in the hands of Meng Gui right now. I can''t think of anyone else¡­" he said.


    Bai Yun didn''t say that he won''t betray Mu Jun and support Ma Wen. After all, Bai Yun is relying heavily on Mu Jun. It was also him who begged Mu Jun to help him. He needs Mu Jun, but Mu Jun doesn''t necessarily need him. So, after he enticed Mu Jun to help him, he loyally served Mu Jun¡­ though, there really is nothing for him to serve Mu Jun about.


    Thus, he would never betray Mu Jun. In fact, it is him who is afraid of Mu Jun betraying him. Of course, he doesn''t doubt Mu Jun betraying him for Ma Wen since he knows Mu Jun''s objective. Ma Wen is completely unrelated to Mu Jun''s objective. In fact, Mu Jun doesn''t put in his eyes these demonic leaders at all.


    "Then, let''s just sit back and watch things unfold." Mu Jun spoke. "It will be definitely interesting." He said and looked outside the window, watching the mountains of corpses in the plaza burn.


    Some who were still alive chased the escaping groups of Meng Gui and Shang He, wanting to take them down with them, just as Ah Ke, Du Xiang and Ma Wen expected.


    "F*CK! These bastards!" both Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s subordinates cursed.


    "What happened?" Meng Gui asked from inside the palanquin.


    "Leader! They are chasing us! These bastards are so shameless! Ingrates!" Meng Gui''s subordinates said as they sped up when they saw the people chasing them are hurling blood at them. Shang He''s subordinates who are helping them carry the palanquin also sped up to keep up with the pace of Meng Gui''s subordinates, and also to avoid being hit by the blood, even just a drop.


    They must be the blood in the Peony Plaza. Who knows if these bloods contain the illness? These people really want to take them down with them in Hell!


    Meng Gui fell silent, before he sighed. "I''ll ¨C " he was about to say to strike them down, even if they are their own people, when suddenly, Shang He raised the curtain of the palanquin and jumped down before he immediately pulled down the curtain, shutting Meng Gui from the outside.


    Meng Gui was taken aback. The palanquin stopped. He listened to the conversation outside.


    "Boss!" Shang He''s people cried.


    "Hurry with the palanquin. He can''t fly." Shang He spoke. The ''he'' he is referring to is Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui really can''t fly on a sword, much less use it. He only knows how to use the whip.


    "How about you, boss?" Shang He''s people asked.


    "I''ll immediately follow." Shang He answered.


    "What ¨C " Meng Gui muttered and was about to raise the curtain when he felt the palanquin moved again and this time, the speed increased. "Wait!" he called.


    But, none of them answered and just sped up. Meng Gui''s eyes widened in shock. Shang He. What about Shang He?! He thought and was about to raise the curtain when someone pinned the curtain with a dagger, making him unable to lift the curtain.


    "Open the curtain!" Meng Gui yelled.


    "We can''t!" it was one of Shang He''s people. "Boss'' orders." He said.


    "What about your boss?!" Meng Gui asked.


    "We trust our boss!" they answered.


    Meng Gui gnashed his teeth in anger. "Xiao San!" he called his own subordinates.


    "Sorry, leader!" Xiao San apologized. "We have to ensure your safety, for the sake of our brothers who sacrificed their lives for you to escape! We promise them to safely send you back in the Drunken Moon City!" he explained.


    Meng Gui''s lips thinned. "ARGH!" he screamed in frustration. Good! His own people are now colluding with Shang He! Great! He thought, sarcastic.


    It''s not that he is worried about Shang He. But, if Shang He dies or falls, he will be facing Ma Wen, that old cunning fox, on his own. It''s not that he has no confidence in himself, nor trust in his people. It''s just he isn''t stupid.


    For Ma Wen to openly screw him and Shang he, Ma Wen definitely has an ace up his sleeve. He also trusts the Heilong emperor. The Heilong emperor has no favoritism among them, the four demonic leaders. In fact, he is just waiting for them all to die. So, he definitely won''t support Ma Wen, who, in fact, has long been desiring the Heilong emperor''s throne. The Heilong emperor won''t smash his own foot.


    But, who could be this ace of Ma Wen for him to be very confident in defeating him and Shang He? He was absorbed in his own thoughts when suddenly, they heard a loud explosion afar.


    BOOOOM!!! The palanquin jerked and he almost fell on his back had he not been leaning on the wall of the palanquin. The ground shook because of the explosion.


    "It must be boss!" Shang He''s people exclaimed. "BOSS!!!" they all cried when they saw Shang He''s figure flew towards them. "Boss! Are you alright?" they asked.


    Shang He''s answer is to fall off of his sword and grab the roof of the palanquin to prevent himself from falling before he coughed out blood on the ground.


    The smell of blood reached Meng Gui''s nose. He forcefully pulled the curtain, which made a ripping sound. Then, he was greeted by the sight of Shang He''s pale face. His full lips were stained with blood. But, aside from his own blood on his lips, there are no any other blood on his clothes or skin.


    "What happened?" he asked as he took out a bottle of magic pills on his sleeve before he threw it on Shang He.


    But, maybe because Shang He felt weak, but he didn''t catch the bottle. PLAK. The bottle of the magic pills hit the ground and rolled, making the magic pills inside make a rattling sound.


    Meng Gui frowned. "Why didn''t you catch the bottle?" he asked.


    "I feel weak." Shang He answered.


    Meng Gui held back his temper. "What happened to you?" he asked.


    "In order to break the walls of rock to block the entrance of the Plum Blossom City to trap them inside, I overused my power." Shang He answered and coughed.


    "Boss¡­" his subordinates called and looked at him with their eyes filled with worry.


    "Then pick it up and eat some magic pills to restore your strength." Meng Gui said.


    He was about to lower the torn curtain when he saw Shang He didn''t move.


    "What?" he impatiently asked and he frowned. "Are you waiting for me to feed you?" he snapped.


    Shang He stared at Meng Gui for a long time before he lowered his head and slowly picked up the bottle of the magic pills lying on the ground. On the tip of his tongue is the word ''yes''.


    "You weren''t like this before." He said.

 Chapter 370 - The Scum Is Callous

    Shang He''s voice was low, but everyone is skilled so they heard it. And when they heard it, their expressions changed from being shocked, to be confused, before they settled into looking complicated. A moment of silence fell upon them. Then, after a while when they recovered their expression, they turned to look at Meng Gui inside the palanquin.


    But, the curtain was already pulled down so they couldn''t see Meng Gui''s expression, nor his reaction to what Shang He has said just now. "Leader¡­" Meng Gui''s people called. When they didn''t hear Meng Gui''s response, they turned to look at Shang He who opened the bottle of magic pills and ate some.


    Silence fell and only the crunching sound of the magic pills being eaten by Shang He could be heard.


    After a while, Meng Gui finally spoke. "Why aren''t we moving?" he asked. He finally reacted. But, his reaction to Shang He''s words is no reaction.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on Shang He who just continued to chew the magic pills. They don''t know what to do.


    Shang He helped down. "Let me in the palanquin." He spoke. Obviously, he is talking to Meng Gui.


    "Why?" Meng Gui snapped. Although they can''t see his face, but they can guess from his tone that he is very, very irritated.


    But, it''s as if Shang He couldn''t sense his irritation. Shang He, after all, is a callous person. "I feel weak." He answered.


    "Didn''t you eat the magic pills?!" Meng Gui asked through his gnashed teeth. His fingers on his whip twitched. He is itching to hit Shang He.


    Shang He, this blockhead, as if couldn''t sense Meng Gui''s killing intent. "I didn''t." he lied without blinking an eye. His face is guiltless!


    Everyone gaped at Shang He. Shameless¡­ really shameless! They thought as they looked at him in awe. They could hear from inside the palanquin Meng Gui''s teeth are grinding.


    "Oh? Why didn''t you eat it?" Meng Gui asked in a very calm tone.


    Everyone heard his voice uncontrollably shivered. Oh, no¡­ our leader is very, very mad now! The calmer his voice, the angrier he is! Meng Gui''s people thought. They looked at Shang He''s people for them to stop their own leader. But, Shang He''s people just helplessly shook their head. They also don''t know what kind of medicine did Shang He take today.


    Ah¡­ right. Meng Gui''s magic pills, which he denied.


    "They taste bad." Shang He answered.


    "How did you know they taste bad if you didn''t eat them?" Meng Gui asked.


    Shang He. "¡­" ah. I''ve fallen in a word trap.


    Shang He''s people. "¡­" boss¡­ how will he escape this word trap?


    Meng Gui''s people. "¡­" boss Shang, can''t you stop this already?!


    Shang He coughed, then suddenly, his body staggered.


    They all are about to catch him when they froze after they saw where his body is falling. "¡­" crap. They thought when they saw Shang He''s body fell on the curtain, then crawled inside the palanquin.


    Everyone. "¡­." He really took the wrong medicine today¡­ they thought as they watch Shang He quickly climbed inside the palanquin. His figure disappeared inside the curtain.


    Meng Gui who can''t react fast to Shang He''s actions. "¡­" he really wants to anger me to death today, right? He thought, his face darkened.


    If Shang He can anger me to death, then only he and Ma Wen are left as demonic leaders to compete. And since he can easily defeat Ma Wen, he will be the only one left. What a scheming man! We all thought before that he is only a numbskull. Who knows he is actually the most scheming person of all! He is more scheming than Ma Wen!


    The more Meng Gui thought, the darker his face became. But, everyone knows he has the best temper among them four demonic leaders ¨C now, only three of them remained since Du Xiang is dead. "Are you a worm?" he asked after he managed to suppress his temper. "You crawl well." He told him and smiled gracefully.


    Even Ma Wen, a scheming person, would snap after being anger to this extent. But, Meng Gui really had managed holding back his temper so well.


    Shang He''s people who heard Meng Gui curse their leader as a worm. "¡­" should we save our leader''s face or not? They thought.


    Meng Gui''s people who heard their leader, who has the best temper and never cursed, curse. "¡­" oh, god. He is about to lose it!


    Shang He showed his people his answer to their question. "I can also crawl on your bed." He calmly replied.


    Shang He''s people. "..." it''s over. Their leader''s mind is broken today! Could it be because of the explosion earlier? His head was strongly hit by the impact so he is acting strange today?


    Meng Gui''s people. "..." no one has ever touched leader''s bed aside from him. If someone did, then there''s already a ten-feet tall grass above his grave. Will boss Shang succeed?


    Meng Gui. "¡­" f*ck this bastard! He''s seeking death! He thought as his face turned darker than the bottom of the pot. But, his smile became brighter. "You want to?" he asked.


    Shang He, suddenly, paused. He stared at Meng Gui.


    As expected, Meng Gui''s next words has a trap for him. "I''ll allow you to crawl on my bed, but only after I peel off your skin and make some masks out of it; slice off your flesh and serve it on my plate; have your blood as my wine; and make your bones as my chair. Sounds fair?" he asked Shang He.


    Shang He''s people. "¡­" leader Meng, your name doesn''t suit you at all! You''re not meng (cute) at all! Your words are not cute. They are vicious! By the time our leader crawls on your bed, there''ll only be his soul left of him! Should we thank you to leave him his soul?


    Meng Gui''s people. "¡­" they all raised their head and gazed at the sky. Their expression serene. Ah, how long do we have to listen to this tasteless conversation?


    They all want to reach the Drunken Moon City, fast! Fortunately, neither Shang He nor Meng Gui spoke after that. It might look as Shang He''s defeat since he can''t outwit Meng Gui, leaving him speechless, but that''s not all. For Shang He to push Meng Gui to this extent ¨C to curse him to die, it can also be said that Meng Gui was defeated by Shang He''s shamelessness.


    Shang He started at Meng Gui for a long time before he finally stopped provoking the other. He decided to change the topic and resume the serious atmosphere. "Fortunately, we didn''t enter the brothels earlier. Or else¡­" He said and didn''t continue what he is saying since both he and Meng Gui understood.


    They might have been infected with the illness earlier if they did. Fortunately, they disdain the brothels, so they just stayed outside in the plaza. Even after Ah Ke told them that contact is needed to contract the illness, but who knows if she is telling them the truth, or that this is just one of her traps? They believe it is just her another trap, since after she told them those words, everyone became frenzied and madly attacked each other because of fear and panic.


    Women can be gentle, but also can be more vicious than men. That''s why they can''t be trusted. Men can be dependable, but also are liars. That''s why the more they can''t be trusted. You can''t trust anyone, aside from yourself. It''s better to live alone in an island, than to live in a city surrounded by deceitful people who can stab you in the back anytime, anywhere.


    You never know what runs in someone''s mind. It''s better to have an idiot as a friend than a smart person. An idiot will be grateful and content unlike the smart person who only knows hypocrisy and greed.


    Suddenly, the palanquin stopped. "Boss." Shang He''s people called from outside the palanquin.


    Shang He lifted the curtain. "What is it?" he asked.


    "We''ve reached the fork." His subordinate answered. One road leads to the Drunken Moon City while the other road leads to the Fire Dragon City. "Which way shall we take?" he asked.


    Meng Gui also heard their conversation. But, before he could speak to make Shang He leave his palanquin, Shang He spoke. Shang He is faster than him.


    "Drunken Moon City." Shang He answered. Before Meng Gui and his subordinate could react, he already lowered the curtain, leaving only him and Meng Gui inside the palanquin to stare at each other.


    "What are you planning?" Meng Gui asked in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, Shang He''s subordinate, who asked Shang He the question and heard his answer, froze.


    "Da ge, what''s wrong?" the others asked him.


    He stiffly turned to them, his whole body shaking from fright. "Boss¡­ he''s actually serious towards leader Meng?"


    Earlier, he thought Shang He was just provoking Meng Gui. He never thought Shang He''s words are actually him revealing his intentions towards Meng Gui!

 Chapter 371 - The Scum Is Vengeful

    "¡­ huh?" they asked, puzzled, as they stared at him.


    But, he just shook his head. "Nothing, nothing!" he muttered as he waved his hands. "We''re all going to the Drunken Moon City." He told them.


    "Huh? Why?" they asked.


    "Boss'' order." He answered and hopped on his horse.


    Meng Gui''s people heard them, but they didn''t react. They also didn''t hear their own leader spoke, so they just shrugged. Then, they all resumed carrying the palanquin, and head to the direction of the Drunken Moon City.


    But, unlike his subordinate''s wild ''imagination'', Shang He''s reason for going to the Drunken Moon City is simple. "Unity." He told Meng Gui.


    "¡­ huh?" Meng Gui muttered, as puzzled as Shang He''s people.


    "Ma Wen is expecting for both of us to die together with Du Xiang in the Plum Blossom City." Shang He spoke. "But, as calculative as he was, he would also consider us surviving today. So, he would be expecting us to go back to our respective territories ¨C Drunken Moon City for you, and Fire Dragon City for me. So, he would be placing his people in both cities to spy on us. Worse, to even kill us." He explained.


    Meng Gui sneered. "You are afraid of Ma Wen?" he asked.


    "I''m not." Shang He answered.


    Meng Gui stared at him. Shang He calmly stared back. After seeing Shang He''s clear and spirited eyes, Meng Gui confirmed that Sheng He is indeed telling the truth. Shang He hasn''t lost his balls and feared Ma Wen because of what happened today.


    Of course, these things are just a common occurrence to Shang He''s ''lively'' life. "But, both of us have brought almost all, and best, of our people. So, the ones left on our cities should be weaker than the ones we brought today." He spoke. "And, since we''ve experienced an arduous battle today, naturally, there were casualties. Our strength would be halved or greatly lessened, and Ma Wen is just waiting for this opportunity to arrive to attack us." He explained.


    Meng Gui didn''t speak. He just stared at Shang He for a long time.


    Shang He suddenly paused. That stare again¡­ he thought as he lowered his gaze to avoid Meng Gui''s peach blossom eyes. "Am I wrong?" he asked him.


    "No." Meng Gui finally spoke.


    "Then what are you staring at me for?" Shang He asked.


    Normally, one should answer, "Because you are handsome." or "Because you are good-looking." But, Meng Gui''s brain waves don''t work normally.


    "I didn''t expect for you to be actually smart." Meng Gui answered. "And chatty." He added after some thought.


    Shang He''s lip twitched. "¡­ thank you for the compliment." He said.


    "You''re welcome." Meng Gui calmly spoke. He knows that the other is sarcastic, yet he wanted to infuriate him as a payback for infuriating him earlier. He is this vengeful ¨C a stark contrast to his outward appearance.


    Shang He pursed his lips, wanting to curse.


    But, Meng Gui acted as if he cannot see Shang He''s dark expression. "Please continue." He told him, ignoring his rising anger.


    All their subordinates outside could hear their respective leaders'' childish bickering. They don''t know whether to laugh and cry. Laugh because their leaders are acting childish. Cry because it is always the subordinates who are being greatly affected when their superior is in a bad mood.


    Shang He, although his face dark, suppressed his anger. Now he knows what it feels like to be stifled. "As we speak right now, Ma Wen should be sieging our territories." He said.


    "And yet, you still want to go to my Drunken Moon City?" Meng Gui asked as his eyes narrowed. "You are willing to part with your Fire Dragon City?" he said.


    Hearing this, the corners of Shang He''s lips rose. "Of course not." He answered.


    Meng Gui''s brows shot upwards. "Oh?" he muttered as he sat upright. Looks like Shang He has an ace up his sleeve? He thought as he stared intently at the other.


    Shang He chuckled when he saw that the other was baited. "Who do you think I am?" he asked.


    "Huh?"


    "Although I have my best people with me right now ¨C " Shang He spoke. " ¨C but none of the people I took in are useless." He said. "Right now¡­" his lips curled up. "¡­ Ma Wen must be having a hard time." He grinned. "If he fails to siege my city, then he can only watch as his own territory be sieged." He told him.


    Meng Gui''s eyes widened in shock. "You don''t mean¡­" he muttered as his pupils constricted.


    "I have three forces with me." Shang He spoke. "One of them are the ones I brought to the Plum Blossom City with me today. Another one is the ones left guarding the Fire Dragon City." He said, then paused. "The other one is an espionage team." He looked at Meng Gui whose face paled. "It''s as what you are thinking. Not only did I plant my people in the Heavenly Eye City, but also in the Drunken Moon City." He told him.


    Meng Gui''s mouth open to speak, but no words came out. After a while, he finally found his voice. "Shang He, you¡­" he muttered through his gritted teeth. "I didn''t know you are such a person!" he hissed as he glared at Shang He.


    Shang He blinked. "Meng Gui¡­ no, Ah Yan ¨C " he called Meng Gui''s nickname when they were kids. " ¨C did you misunderstand me?" he asked.


    Meng Gui ignored his address of him. "I misunderstood you? What are you trying to say?" he asked.


    "I really planted some of my people on your Drunken Moon City, but¡­" Shang He stared at Meng Gui. "¡­ to protect your territory. And¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "''and''?!" Meng Gui grabbed his collar and pulled him to him as he glared at him murderously.


    Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s people silently listening outside can''t take it. Leader Meng, are you this dense?! They thought.


    "And¡­" Shang He spoke. "And to spy on you." He finally answered.


    "What for?!" Meng Gui asked, mad. "You''re really harboring evil intentions towards me!" he said as he pushed Shang He away from him. "Shang He, after all those years¡­ after all those years, you¡­ you - !" he said. His expression looked betrayed.


    The subordinates outside. "¡­" did leader Meng finally figure it out yet? Wait, why does he sound different? Could it be as boss Shang said? Leader Meng misunderstood him?


    "I also want to protect you!" Shang He said.


    Meng Gui''s eyes widened. "¡­ protect me?" he asked.


    "Yes." Shang He nodded. "Why else should I do this thankless task of escorting you back to the Drunken Moon City and help you defend it?" he asked.


    Normally, anyone would feel sweet and grateful after listening to Shang He''s words.


    But, Meng Gui''s brainwaves aren''t normal. "What ''thankless task''?!" he asked as he pulled Shang He by the collar again and glared murderously at him.


    The subordinates outside. "¡­" leader Meng, your focus is on the wrong point?! They thought, feeling exasperated for both their leaders.


    Shang He was just about to speak to defend himself when they heard the sound of a horse galloping towards them.


    One of Meng Gui''s people recognized the man riding on the horse. "Leader! It''s xiao Ming!" he said.


    Xiao Ming stopped in front of them. He saw Shang He''s people, but didn''t react. He walked towards the palanquin and knelt before it. "Leader. Ma Wen''s people disguised themselves as emigrants we led to our city last time. By sunrise, they attacked us." He spoke.


    "Any casualties?" Meng Gui asked in a low voice. He looked at Shang He and Shang He nodded at him.


    "None, leader." Xiao Ming answered. "We managed to suppress them, and¡­" he glanced at Shang He''s people. "Boss Shang''s people saved us in time." He finished.


    Silence fell when they didn''t hear any voice coming from inside of the palanquin.


    After a while, Meng Gui spoke. "How is the situation now?" he asked.


    "Everything is under control." Xiao Ming answered. "But, we suspect there are still some of Ma Wen''s people hiding in the emigrants and we''re rooting them out." He explained.


    "You go back first." Meng Gui spoke. "Relay my message: I''ll kill every one of them when I arrived if they wouldn''t tell us who are Ma Wen''s people." He said.


    "Yes." Xiao Ming answered and bowed.


    "Also ¨C " Meng Gui spoke. Then, a hand that looked like a jade came out of the curtain of the palanquin. A bottle of magic pills is in his hand.


    Meng Gui''s people saw the bottle and they all understood. "Understood, leader." Xiao Ming answered before he left with his horse.


    "Increase our speed!" Meng Gui spoke.


    "Yes!" they all answered as they carried the palanquin again.


    "What are those magic pills for?" Shang He asked Meng Gui.


    "For insurance." Meng Gui answered.


    "''insurance''?" Shang He asked and he suspiciously looked at Meng Gui.


    But, Meng Gui just smiled - that bewitching smile of his as he opened his fan.

 Chapter 372 - The Scum Is Haughty

    "The leader is here!" the people of the Drunken Moon City exclaimed in joy when they saw the familiar palanquin arriving.


    "Leader Meng ahs returned!!!" they said as they all hurriedly lined up to the side of the street and watched as Meng Gui''s palanquin pass by them, carried by his subordinates.


    Meng Gui heard the people cheering but he ignored them. That''s how he is to them ¨C cold and haughty. But, they still follow him. Because of his face, and also because of his hidden kindness. They know that his cold and haughty appearance, as well as those rumors of him having a harem of a thousand men, are fake.


    Meng Gui looked at Shang He. Shang He''s subordinates are also carrying his palanquin. Although Meng Gui had them change into his subordinates'' clothes, but the Drunken Moon City''s citizens must already have recognized these unfamiliar people. Yet, they aren''t saying anything. Either they thought that they must be Meng Gui''s new subordinates, or that they are just playing dumb.


    But, if they are playing dumb, then, they must be Shang He''s own people that slipped inside his territory to secretly monitor him.


    "Are you using your people planted in my territory to root out Ma Wen''s people remaining that are hiding?" Meng Gui asked.


    "You''re smart." Shang He grinned.


    "I don''t feel accepting the praise coming from you." Meng Gui spoke.


    Shang He. "¡­" is he still pissed because of earlier? I already apologized by letting him roast me earlier, right? He thought. His face is covered in black lines. What a haughty person. He sighed.


    Meng Gui saw Shang He fell silent and turned, looking like he''s sulking. He knows when to stop putting airs. "Thank you." He told him.


    Shang He turned at him, then made a small smile. "You''re welcome." He told him. His tone is humble.


    It is Meng Gui''s turn to be speechless. "¡­" he''s holding a grudge, isn''t he? How dare he accuse me that''s it''s just me who is holding a grudge! He thought. Now, he is acting sulking. His face darkened.


    But, although he is mad, he held back his temper. Shang He offered him his help. Although he didn''t ask for the other''s help, but it is more impolite to turn down the person who took the initiative than the person whom you asked to take the initiative.


    Thus, both of them are sulking on the way until they''ve reached Meng Gui''s manor.


    The palanquin stopped and was carefully placed down the ground. "Leader, we''ve arrived." Meng Gui''s subordinate spoke.


    "En." Meng Gui answered.


    Meng Gui''s subordinate was about to lift the curtain when suddenly, he felt a gust of wind. Before any of them could react, Shang He already came out from the other side of the palanquin, climbed on top of the palanquin without causing it to shake, before he jumped down on the other side where Meng Gui is going to come out.


    Meng Gui''s subordinates, as well as Shang He''s, still haven''t reacted from Shang He''s action when Shang He grabbed the curtain and lifted it. Then, he raised his other hand, palm up. His actions are very obvious. He wanted to be the one to hold Meng Gui''s hand and help him out of the palanquin.


    Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s subordinates finally reacted. They didn''t speak and just waited, along with Shang He, for Meng Gui to reach Shang He''s hand and come out. But, they already waited for half a minute, yet they didn''t see a hand grab Shang He''s hand.


    Shang He was startled, then puzzled. He bent down further to look inside the palanquin, only to see Meng Gui already raised the curtain of the other side. Then, Meng Gui turned to smile at him before Meng Gui came out from the other side.


    Shang He. "¡­" such a smug smile¡­ he looks cute though, instead of haughty. He thought before the corners of his lips pulled up. He let go of the curtain and stood upright before he looked at Meng Gui standing on the other side of the palanquin. "Well-played." He said.


    Meng Gui deliberately let him wait. When he saw him bent down, he raised the curtain of the palanquin, smirked at him, before he went out of the palanquin. This is just to spite him.


    Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s subordinates shivered in fear. As time pass by, the more they afraid of their respective leaders for their crazy antics just to spite the other person. Seriously, were they those two children that went through thick and thin in the past? How did they become like this ¨C hating each other to death? They thought. They annoy each other every second ¨C every opportunity they could find, out of spite.


    But then again, they both are separated now. What could have happened to them before, for them to separate? What enmity do they have, to be so hostile to each other now? Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s subordinates thought.


    Since they are here now together with Shang He and Meng Gui, their respective leaders, naturally, they are the two''s most trusted subordinates. And to become their most trusted subordinates, they definitely have worked for Shang He and Meng Gui for a long time, and have seen how the two have reached the place they are now. How they passed through many trials, gain the power that they have now¡­ all these¡­


    Of course, they have also seen what Shang He and Meng Gui looked like when they where young, and how they were before. They also have seen how close the two were before. That''s why they were puzzled that the two separated in the past, and more puzzled that they have become hostile towards each other. That''s why they are wondering whether the two are harboring enmity towards the other.


    No matter what they think, or how concerned they are, but they didn''t breathe a word of what they are thinking. They are more concerned of what will happen to them after they ask their respective leaders of the questions in their mind.


    Meng Gui walked towards the entrance of his manor. There were already servants waiting for him by the doorway and they all respectfully bowed as he approached them. "Leader. Welcome back." They greeted.


    Meng Gui''s subordinates, along with Shang He''s subordinates, all took the palanquin away. Meanwhile, Shang He followed behind Meng Gui.


    The servants also saw him and they greeted. "Boss Shang. Welcome." They spoke.


    Meng Gui only glanced at Shang He behind him before he walked inside. Shang He shrugged and nodded at the servants who kept their heads low before he followed Meng Gui inside.


    "Xiao Ming." Meng Gui called as he stopped.


    Xiao Ming immediately came along with the maids. "Leader, welcome back." xiao Ming and the maids greeted and bowed.


    The maids walked towards Meng Gui and bowed as they excused themselves before they raised their hands, intending to take off Meng Gui''s outer robe. But, before they could do it, someone faster than them moved.


    A pair of hands peeled off Meng Gui''s robe. They turned to see the owner of the hands and froze when they saw that it was Shang He. But, no matter how shocked they are, they could only stare at him with wide eyes and held their breath, afraid that they''ll disturb this surprisingly warm scene before them. They even want to step back to be out of the beautiful picture, but they are afraid that they might disturb them and break the atmosphere between the two leaders.


    But, someone doesn''t want to cooperate. It isn''t xiao Ming whose existence was forgotten, but it was Meng Gui instead. "Have you given the antidote to them?" he asked. He''s obviously talking to xiao Ming.


    Shang He pouted as he held Meng Gui''s outer robe in his hands. Meng Gui ignored him. He reluctantly gave it to the servants on the side before he took the new robe from them. Then, he wore the robe on Meng Gui.


    "I did, leader." xiao Ming answered.


    Meng Gui, who didn''t raise his arms to give Shang He a hard time, paused when he noticed that there''s something wrong with xiao Ming''s answer. "They didn''t take it?" he asked.


    "They didn''t." xiao Ming answered and sincerely praised Meng Gui in his heart. He only answered with what he is asked, and not because he doesn''t want to keep secrets. He is just a man of few words.


    "Why?" Meng Gui asked. As far as he knows, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan badly needed the antidote for Cheng Sheng.


    "They have some qualms." xiao Ming answered.


    "Oh?" Meng Gui smiled.


    Shang He, who finished dressing up Meng Gui, finally can''t take it being ignored. "The ''they'' you are referring to¡­ are your insurance?" he asked.


    Meng Gui finally turned to him. "So your brain isn''t just a decoration to fill up the space in your head." He told him and smiled before he walked away.


    Shang He''s lips twitched. "¡­ thanks for the compliment." He said and immediately followed Meng Gui.

 Chapter 373 - The Scum Is An Ace

    While Meng Gui and Shang He are on their way, Wu Yuan has just stopped trying to use the Mirror of Yearning. The mirror still didn''t respond to Wu Yuan''s calls. It seems like they are in the deeper, if not the deepest, part of Heilong Realm. It is reasonable, though, since the Four Demonic Leaders'' territories are located in this area.


    "It''s no good." Wu Yuan spoke as he stared at the Mirror of Yearning.


    Fei Yin sighed.


    "Could it be ¨C " Wu Yuan raised his head and looked at Fei Yin, before his gaze fell on Cheng Sheng. " ¨C this mirror is actually connected to Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?" Fei Yin asked.


    Wu Yuan stared at the Mirror of Yearning in his hand for a long time before he spoke. "When I activated this before, Cheng Sheng is conscious." He said. "But, now, I can''t activate it. And he is unconscious." He explained.


    Fei Yin paused, before he nodded in understanding. "It is logical." He spoke and looked at Cheng Sheng still in a coma.


    Wu Yuan kept the Mirror of Yearning. He knows they can''t have the answer, since the one who can answer them is still unconscious. "Junior Fei." He called.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin answered.


    "Earlier, they already gave us the antidote." Wu Yuan spoke. "But, you didn''t receive it." He said.


    Hearing his words, Fei Yin smiled. "Senior Wu." He spoke. "If it was Senior Sun who was poisoned, and you''re in my position, would you take the antidote?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan fell silent.


    Fei Yin stared at him. "I am tempted." He honestly said.


    Wu Yuan looked at him. He didn''t speak, since he knows Fei Yin could see that he was also tempted. "Are they testing our will?" he asked.


    Fei Yin lowered his gaze. "I think so." He answered.


    Silence fell. Not long after, they heard a rush of footsteps, followed by a knock on the door.


    "Yin-daozhang. Qiu-daozhang." A servant called from the outside. "Leader Meng and Boss Shang have arrived." She said.


    Wu Yuan and Fei Yin looked at each other. ''leader Meng'' is Meng Gui. Meng Gui being here is explicable, since this is his territory. ''boss Shang'' should be referring to Shang He ¨C another Demonic Leader. But, why is Shang He here?


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan immediately recovered their expression. Fei Yin fixed Cheng Sheng''s well-kept clothes while Wu Yuan rose from his seat and walked towards the door and opened it. Shang He and Meng Gui are standing outside, accompanied by their subordinates. The servants have already left to get them some snacks.


    The moment Shang He saw an expressionless but extremely handsome and young face opened the door, his face immediately stoned. Then, when his eyes glanced inside the room and saw another two handsome young men ¨C one having a cold face while the other one lying on the bed wearing a pale but delicate face, his face darkened.


    They are¡­ Meng Gui''s aces? Is he sure they are not the new ones that will be added in his ''harem''? Shang He thought and glanced at Meng Gui whose expression didn''t change before he turned his gaze back on Wu Yuan whose brows imperceptibly raised.


    Wu Yuan, although a cut-sleeve, and only to Sun Yi, but could see the undercurrent between Meng Gui and Shang He. There is a subtle atmosphere between the two men. "Come in." he spoke to them before he turned. His gaze met Fei Yin''s gaze, and their gazes spoke for a second before they looked away when Meng Gui and Shang He entered one after another.


    Meanwhile, their subordinates were left outside and consciously closed the door.


    "I won''t waste them for simple greetings." Meng Gui spoke.


    Wu Yuan didn''t speak while Fei Yin nodded. His gaze landed on Shang He. "Why are you with another demonic leader?" he asked before he turned back to Meng Gui. Although his gaze is on Shang He when he spoke, but the question is towards Meng Gui.


    "Something unexpected happened in the Plum Blossom City." Meng Gui answered. "He''s Shang He." He told Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    Shang He nodded at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, while the other two nodded back. No words were exchanged between them, leaving Meng Gui at a loss. Although he said earlier that there is no need for greetings, but this is the first time Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, and Shang He met each other.


    This is how callous men acts, huh? He thought and glanced at Shang He. I should''ve known. He looked away, then turned back to Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "This is also the reason why I will give you the antidote earlier." He continued.


    "What exactly happened?" Fei Yin asked. Although he and Wu Yuan doesn''t care about these demonic cultivators, but if they could get more information from them, the better.


    Meng Gui doesn''t have a reason to hide it from Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. The two can ask from the others in the Heilong Realm of what happened in the Plum Blossom City. Also, they are working with each other because of a common interest. He needs their help, while they need the antidote from him.


    "Ma Wen screwed us up." Shang He answered.


    Meng Gui, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned to Shang He, wearing different expressions.


    Meng Gui was surprised he answered (on his behalf). He thought Shang He would be vigilant against Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. Fei Yin''s brows rose and his eyes are shining with interest as he looked at Shang He. He could figure that Shang He likes Meng Gui. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan''s expression didn''t even change. He clearly shows disinterest in the topic. He doesn''t like to gossip, nor likes to hear schemes and controversies.


    "What?" Shang He asked when he saw their expressions.


    Meng Gui, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan silently looked away.


    Meng Gui coughed. "You continue." He said and walked towards the door when they heard the servants knocked, bringing their snacks.


    Shang He nodded and turned to Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "You must have already heard about us, the Four Demonic Leaders, while on your way here." He started. "Ma Wen is a cunning old fox. All three of us ¨C he, Meng Gui and I, are going to the Plum Blossom City to kill Du Xiang. But, only Meng Gui and I showed up. He stood us up." He said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other. Another internal conflict? They thought before they turned back to Shang He and continued listening. Meanwhile, Meng Gui personally poured them tea while a servant placed the snacks on the table between them.


    "That isn''t the worse." Shang He continued. "He actually knows Du Xiang has contracted an infectious disease." He frowned.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked surprised.


    Shang He saw it. "Du Xiang had many suitors when she was young. Many proposed marriage to her, and she rejected them all. One of her suitors planned to bankrupt their family as a revenge. Their father was forced to sell her, along with her sisters, to a brothel." He explained.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan fell silent. They can immediately guess what happened to her.


    "She got her infectious disease from the man who first touched her." Shang He continued and gave a brief explanation on what happened to the brothel, along with how Du Xiang killed all those men who touched her. "Then, when she is about to die because of the disease, the lover of the first man who infected her showed up and cured her. But ¨C " he said as he sipped his drink. " ¨C this woman actually didn''t cure her. She just delayed her ailment. Since she has the same disease." He told them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan are shocked. "Since her lover has the disease, so she must also have that disease¡­" Fei Yin muttered.


    Shang He and Meng Gui nodded. "Those who bed Du Xiang got the disease from her. Then, when they bed other women, the disease spread." Shang He spoke. "Some of our subordinates got the disease. And, since today, a bloodbath happened¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Wu Yuan stared at them. "That disease can also be taken by touching the blood of the infected?" he asked.


    Shang He nodded. "Yes. After all, that must be how Du Xiang got the disease¡­" he said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t speak. A virgin being deflowered¡­ she definitely bled. And if the man who deflowered her is rough, she might have been torn¡­ they can''t help but feel sympathy to Du Xiang. A young and innocent girl became broken because of such circumstances¡­


    "Ma Wen knows all this, considering how wide his network is." Shang He spoke.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan just looked at them.


    Shang He placed down his cup. "Meng Gui won''t take my help since he doesn''t want to owe me. But, you are his aces." He looked at them.

 Chapter 374 - The Scum Is Generous

    "The antidote is the one you need, right?" Shang He asked and glanced at Cheng Sheng lying on the couch behind Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan didn''t speak since the answer is obvious.


    Shang He just smiled. "How about I give you another one?" he asked.


    Meng Gui looked at him, surprised. But, Shang He didn''t turn to Meng Gui and just looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan.


    "What does boss Shang want?" Fei Yin asked.


    "You''re not that generous, right?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "Of course not." Shang He spoke. "I am sending my subordinates who are currently with me to Ma Wen''s territory ¨C the Heavenly Eye City, and thrash his place." He said.


    Meng Gui froze, while Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s expressions didn''t change.


    "Only to thrash, and not occupy it?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "No." Shang He answered.


    Wu Yuan didn''t speak. He doesn''t care what happened to these demonic cultivators.


    "How about you?" Fei Yin asked Shang He.


    "Stay here in the Drunken Moon City and wait for my subordinate''s report of victory." Shang He carelessly answered as he sipped his drink.


    Meng Gui can''t hold back anymore. "So, you really plan to stay here?!" he asked.


    "Yes." Shang He nodded.


    "You ¨C " Meng Gui pressed his lips tight.


    Suddenly, Fei Yin spoke. "Boss Shang and leader Meng are close?" he asked.


    Meng Gui turned to him.


    "Boss Shang will give us another antidote in exchange of us to make up for the numbers of your people who should be helping leader Meng''s people fight against Ma Wen''s people that are still hiding in the Drunken Moon City¡­" Fei Yin said. "Am I wrong?" he asked.


    Meng Gui''s jaw dropped.


    Shang He shook his head. "No. You are correct." He answered.


    Meng Gui''s eyes widened, shocked. He looked at Shang He, stunned.


    Shang He finally turned to him. "What''s with that expression?" he asked as he ate a snack.


    "No, you¡­" Meng Gui stammered. "You''re really serious in helping me deal with Meng Gui''s people that snuck in my territory?" he asked, staring at Shang He with his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Shang He''s brows knitted. He looked at Meng Gui, his face filled with confusion. "You don''t believe me?" he asked.


    "No." Meng Gui bluntly answered.


    Shang He''s eyes had a flash of pain. "You don''t trust me." He said.


    Meng Gui nodded. "I don''t." he honestly answered.


    The corners of Shang He''s lips were pulled down. "Ah Yan¡­" he called Meng Gui''s nickname.


    Meng Gui''s expression changed, as well as Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s. Meng Gui wore a complicated expression. Fei Yin sported a thoughtful expression as his gaze flitted between Shang He and Meng Gui. Meanwhile, Wu Yuan''s expression changed from expressionless to a strange expression. Like he wanted to something, but, in the end, decided to keep it. Instead, he secretly glanced at Shang He, then at Meng Gui, then back to Shang He, and back to Meng Gui, before he lowered his gaze and concentrated on his drink and snacks. His thoughts are unknown.


    Shang He''s address and intimate way of addressing Meng Gui answered Fei Yin''s question, that''s actually not really a question. And, although Fei Yin asked such a question, in which the answer to it is very obvious, but he didn''t speak after that since, from Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s expressions right now, it made his, Wu Yuan''s and the comatose Cheng Sheng''s presence seem redundant.


    Meng Gui, who is pondering after his conversation with Shang He, the longer the time he ponders, the stranger his expression become. Meanwhile, Shang He, who fell silent after hearing Meng Gui''s honest answer earlier, fell into his own thoughts. But, it can be seen that both are immersed in recalling their past. However, one''s face is becoming darker as they reminisce, while the other one look somber.


    It is Meng Gui who is sporting a dark face, while Shang He has the somber one, which is unusual. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, who are bystanders, remained silent.


    "Ah Yan." Shang He broke the silence.


    Hearing the name addressed to him, Meng Gui''s face can''t be any darker than the bottom of the pot. He looked disgusted, and there''s hatred in his eyes. But, Shang He didn''t see it since he''s still in the process of reminiscing.


    "Why do you hate me?" Shang He asked.


    "No reason." Meng Gui finally answered.


    "''no reason''?" Shang He asked, then he lowered his head. "''no reason''¡­" he muttered, as if in a daze. "''no reason''." He repeated, and his shoulders slumped.


    Meng Gui, after successfully calming his emotions and exchanged a few words with Shang He, his expression eased and he breathed a sigh of relief. On the other hand, Shang He continued to be silent. His expression, though, now became confused, as if he is entangled with something inexplicable and he couldn''t extricate himself.


    "Yin Jun. Qiu Yuan." Meng Gui called.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan almost failed to respond when the fake names they gave to Meng Gui were called. Meng Gui must also know that they are fake. But, what they have between all of them is just an interest-driven relationship.


    "I am tired. Let''s talk about our business tomorrow." Meng Gui spoke.


    "En." Fei Yin answered.


    Meng Gui, although he is itching to leave, nodded and forced a smile. "Thank you for understanding." He spoke, then walked towards the door, opened it, and left without looking back. He is more like escaping.


    And the one he wanted to escape from is the man that was left sitting on the couch across Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. Meng Gui has already left, but Shang He still sits there.


    "Boss?" Shang He''s subordinates called to their boss who has fallen in a daze.


    Shang He woke with a start from his daze. He lifted his head and met Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s gazes. From his conversation with Meng Gui earlier, he knows Fei Yin and Wu Yuan ¨C who obviously are smart people, must have already figured out that he and Meng Gui have a past. It can be seen from Fei Yin''s question earlier.


    But, not only Fei Yin stopped with that one question, but he and Wu Yuan didn''t look gossipy, nor did they try to pry more information from him. Shang He knows that it''s not just because Fei Yin and Wu Yuan are righteous cultivators who are always paying attention to their manners and etiquette. Shang He knows that it is out of respect.


    How generous. Shang He thought and felt a little better now. If Fei Yin and Wu Yuan just looked at him with scrutinizing gazes earlier, he would fall deeper in his memories. And he doesn''t want that. There are many things that he doesn''t want to remember. And, most of them are concerning Meng Gui. But, the main reason why he wants to forget everything in the past is because ¨C


    "Ah Si? I hate him. So, don''t speak his name before me again, you hear me?"


    He closed his eyes tight. These ruthless words were spoken by none other than Meng Gui ¨C or Ah Yan. He could never forget his voice that was always calling him full of affection spoke those words filled with irritation, loathing, and disgust.


    He shook his head. They were so close, very close before. They grew up together, relied on each other, and even saved each other from the fangs of death that are about to bite them, taking their lives. So, how did they become like this? So estranged¡­ stranger to each other than a pair of strangers.


    But, unlike a pair of strangers who can become closer to each other, he and Meng Gui actually are drifting farther from each other, until to the point that they can''t see even just the other''s silhouette. It was like the other has gone beyond the horizon, and never came back.


    However, Meng Gui came back. But, not on Shang He''s life. Since Meng Gui came back with a new name, and as a new person. Shang He almost didn''t recognize him, had it not been for Meng Gui''s subordinates whom are also Shang He''s friends in the past, like Meng Gui. They were also shocked when they saw him. It was then that Shang He realized, the past doesn''t matter anymore. Since everyone has changed, and they can never come back to it, nor they can change it.


    All they can do now is live in the present, and move forward. As for the future? Who knows? Or, who cares? They all are bad people, and can die at any time. Why bother themselves with the future? They''ll just waste more of their time that they could spend to have fun, to live their life to the fullest.


    Meng Gui¡­ to return (gui) to the dream (meng). But, since the past that seemed like a dream to them was now gone, he can only become a demon (gui) that will either grant you a dream, or crush it.

 Chapter 375 - The Scum Is Level-headed

    "Boss¡­?" Shang He''s people called when they didn''t hear their leader respond. They saw him fall into another daze. "Boss?" they called again, their voice sounds hesitant.


    Shang He blinked. Then, he saw Fei Yin and Wu Yuan staring at him. He forced a smile, nodded at them, then left without saying a word. Shang He''s subordinates looked at each other, their gazes speaking. What did just happen? They thought. Then, they looked at Meng Gui''s subordinates who were left, stunned, and still haven''t reacted from their leader''s behavior.


    Meng Gui has just left in a hurry. Meanwhile, Shang He left silently, and looked gloomy. Anyone who has a brain could guess that something must have happened between these two. Or else, they wouldn''t act this strangely than their usual behavior.


    They wanted to immediately follow their respective leaders and watch over them, making sure that they won''t do something stupid like hang their self or do self-harm. Thus, they turned to Fei Yin and Wu Yuan who were left and bowed.


    "Yin-daozahang. Qiu-daozhang. We''ll be taking our leave first!" they said and immediately left.


    The servants who followed Meng Gui belatedly reacted. They immediately bowed and then conscientiously closed the door and left, leaving the snacks and drinks they brought in the room.


    Wu Yuan and Fei Yin who were the only ones left. "¡­" they just came and then left. If they want to talk business, then talk about business. Why bring up some old matters? I just casually spoke it, yet you brought your entire history?!


    Wu Yuan, who has always been level-headed, spoke to break the silence. "We don''t need to steal the antidote?" he asked.


    Fei Yin pursed his lips. "No." he answered. "We will even get two." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded and remembered Shang He''s request. "They actually have a history between them, so Shang He made such a request. Are they that not confident in defeating Ma Wen?" he asked.


    "Not really, if we talk about force." Fei Yin spoke.


    Wu Yuan looked at him and waited for him to explain. He thinks he is like Shang He, who always uses force when he does things. He leaves the thinking to Sun Yi.


    Fei Yin didn''t disappoint Wu Yuan. "Du Xiang uses a beauty trap to lure her enemies then kill them." He spoke. "Shang He uses brute force to directly kill them. Meng Gui uses both force and traps. Meanwhile, Ma Wen ¨C " he said as he picked up his cup and drank. " ¨C he''s using the most elaborate traps to pit his opponents and then kill them in one fell swoop." He explained.


    Wu Yuan''s eyes widened and he felt enlightened. "So, in order to deal with Ma Wen, they have to use their mind?" he asked.


    "That''s right." Fei Yin spoke. "''counter poison with poison.'' With my impression of this Ma Wen whom we haven''t even met, Meng Gui and Shang He couldn''t use their normal means if they want to fight against Ma Wen." He said.


    "So, this fight would be brain-draining." Wu Yuan commented.


    Fei Yin smiled. "What happened today in the Plum Blossom City is the prime example." He said.


    Wu Yuan stared at him.


    "What is the most frightening person?" Fei Yin suddenly asked.


    "A strong person?" Wu Yuan answered.


    Fei Yin shook his head. "An intelligent one." He told him.


    Wu Yuan''s brows shot up. "How is he frightening?" he asked.


    "When he acts like he is weak, and he is really weak, but ¨C " Fei Yin answered. " ¨C he actually can be strong." he spoke. He didn''t wait for Wu Yuan to ask again as he spoke. "He can be strong, since he can utilize those who are strong without using his weak body." He said and looked at Wu Yuan. "He only needs to use his brain, to devise an elaborate plan. And when he does, he then can make them dance in his palms." He told him.


    Hearing those words, Wu Yuan''s hairs stood on their end and he shivered when he suddenly felt cold. "That''s indeed pretty scary." He spoke.


    Fei Yin nodded. "You have seen an example of it." He said.


    "Where?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer. He just turned his head and used his eyes to show him the answer.


    Wu Yuan followed his gaze and their gazes landed on Cheng Sheng. "¡­" why do I suddenly feel cheated? He thought, then turned his gaze back on Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin blinked and innocently smiled. "Am I wrong?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan suddenly felt something was holding his neck. "¡­ no." he answered. His intuition told him that if he answered ''yes'', then he might die. But, now that he thinks about it, Cheng Sheng does fit on the criteria Fei Yin spoke. Almost.


    Cheng Sheng is a highly intelligent individual. He is also weak (before). But, he used his intelligence to give birth to his inventions, making everyone''s lives easier and more comfortable. The only thing Cheng Sheng falls short in Fei Yin''s criteria is that Cheng Sheng never played the lives of the humans.


    Suddenly, Fei Yin spoke. "There''s only a thin line that separates insanity and brilliance." He said. "Cross this line, and even a genius can turn to a madman." He looked at Cheng Sheng''s face.


    Wu Yuan fell silent. He understands what Fei Yin meant. Ma Wen is a highly intelligent individual like Cheng Sheng. But, unlike Cheng Sheng, he used his intelligence to harm people. Fei Yin means that Ma Wen has crossed this line.


    "Everything has two sides just like a coin." Fei Yin spoke. "Light and darkness. Love and hatred. It was only in the absence of the other that one can exist." He said. "Since the other one needs to be removed, they can''t coexist. In short, you can''t have the best of both worlds." He smiled and caressed Cheng Sheng''s cheek with his knuckles.


    Wu Yuan started. He stared at Fei Yin, shocked. Based from Fei Yin''s words just now¡­ he sounds sad? But, why? Weren''t they just talking about the demonic cultivators? Why should he be sad for them? Also¡­ why is he looking at Cheng Sheng with his eyes filled with extreme sadness?


    Fei Yin felt Wu Yuan''s gaze and he recovered his expression. Wu Yuan blinked, then felt that what he has just seen seems like an illusion.


    "Ma Wen must have a reason why he turned from being intelligent to a madman." Fei Yin spoke. "Just like Du Xiang. But, that doesn''t justify their deeds." He said.


    Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. "If everyone would make up an excuse to make themselves look pity, then, aren''t the people they have harmed pitier?" he asked.


    "Everyone has to be responsible for the decisions they make, since they have given a choice." Fei Yin said. "There''s no such thing as having no choice. We are given an equal treatment. There''s no such thing as living a poorer life." He spoke.


    "In short ¨C " Wu Yuan spoke. " ¨C we are the ones that leads our life. There''s no such things as fate and gods." He said.


    Hearing his words, Fei Yin smiled, then lowered his gaze to look at Cheng Sheng lying on the bed. But there is a god, though. He thought as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand. And I am holding onto him right now. He chuckled. "Meng Gui said that he will talk about business tomorrow. Then, tomorrow it is." He said. "Let''s use the remaining time for today to know more about the Heilong Realm, and the Heilong emperor." He told Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "Yes. I''ll go ask a servant." He said.


    "With Meng Gui''s act today, the servants were rattled by their leader''s behavior." Fei Yin said. "They would definitely have lowered their guard as they were caught unprepared for the sudden change in their leader. And since Meng Gui will owe us a favor¡­ they will answer our questions." He explained.


    "Yes." Wu Yuan muttered before he walked towards the door, opened it, then left.


    The moment the doors closed, Fei Yin heaved a sigh. Then, he turned and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Sheng¡­ I''ve let down my guard. I almost spoke something I shouldn''t¡­" he said as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand. "That''s how much you affect me. Because I love you so much." He leaned down and kissed Cheng Sheng''s forehead. "Sheng¡­ just as I said, everything has two sides like a coin." He spoke. "When there is light, there is darkness." he meant about him, the Keeper, as the light. And the Devourer as the darkness. "But, also ¨C " he closed his eyes. " ¨C the beginning and the end." He whispered as he hugged Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng is the beginning, and he will be the end. Only when something ends can everything begin again. He doesn''t want to leave this world, but he has to. Since only when he leaves, can this world start a new beginning.

 Chapter 376 - The Scum Is A Brother

    Meng Gui took a deep breath as he gazed outside his window. He watched the citizens of the Drunken Moon City hustle and bustle on the streets. But, this liveliness is just on the surface since Ma Wen''s people are still hiding among them.


    The peace that he has been keeping for decades in this small world of his is about to be gone. He doesn''t want to be the second Du Xiang. He knows, like him, Du Xiang just wants to find a place where she can belong to. A place where she can be free. A place away from the prying eyes of the people around her.


    And that''s the Plum Blossom City ¨C the place where she can be whoever she wanted to be, and not to be forced, nor restrained by her family. Such a pity that in order to gain her freedom, she must pay the price at the cost of her family. Though she never knew that, but the circumstances forced her to.


    This is where he and Du Xiang differed. He has no family to tie him, restrain his actions. Instead, he was the one spurring them forward. He has no family, but he has brothers. They may not be related by blood, but they are all connected by the bond they made while growing up in the streets. Surviving each day''s ordeal by staving off their hunger with a few pieces of meat buns. One in the morning, one in the afternoon, then one in the evening. No more, no less.


    They would just cover their ears and act deaf every night until dawn from the rumbling of their stomachs when one couldn''t sleep because of nightmare. From being chased by dogs, or from being splashed by a scalding water because of irate shopkeepers and madams they begged for alms.


    Meng Gui heaved a sigh and turned when he heard a knock on the door. The door opened and xiao San came in, wearing a worried expression on his face which almost half looked red after he was burned when he was four years old by his stepmother who poisoned his mother to death to steal his mother''s position as the main wife of their household. If Meng Gui hasn''t pulled him in time, xiao San would''ve had his entire face look monstrous now.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked and gently smiled. His voice was soft.


    "Leader¡­" xiao San called.


    "Don''t call me that now." Meng Gui spoke. "We''re the only ones here. Call me ''da ge''." He told him.


    Hearing his words, xiao San''s eyes reddened. He hung his head to hide his tears. His mother and Meng Gui''s mother were best friends. After Meng Gui''s mother died, his own mother wanted to take Meng Gui in. But, his mother was ill and her position in the household is rocky because of the new concubine his father married. He favors that concubine so much. Although she can''t bear him a son, but she still managed to steal the affection of everyone in the household. Even though they know that the concubine is secretly poisoning his mother, but no one dared to speak. They don''t like his mother.


    Meng Gui roamed in the streets after his mother died. His father has long been dead. That day, xiao San''s mother died and the whole household was shaken when they found her suicide letter, revealing the concubine''s wicked deeds. The concubine was enraged and she took the newly-boiled water to pour on him, who was still in shock of his mother''s death. Thus, he didn''t retaliate nor defended himself. Fortunately, Meng Gui didn''t go far from the household and he has seen what the concubine did.


    Meng Gui was enraged. After he has saved xiao San, he held the bottom of the basin. Even though the basin was also scalding, but he ignored the pain in his burning palms. He has always been fiery. Fearless, he pushed back the basin towards the concubine. And the water splashed straight to her face, then trickled down to her neck and chest.


    Her anguished and angered shrieks accompanied Meng Gui and xiao San as they ran away from the household. Starting that day, he and Meng Gui left that county and moved to another one. It was there that they met Shang He, who was still a young master of a certain scholarly family.


    "Da ge." xiao San''s voice pulled Meng Gui away from his thoughts. "I have a question I wanted to ask you for a long time." He spoke.


    "What is it?" Meng Gui asked. Then, he paused. "Is it about Shang He?" he looked at him.


    Surprisingly, xiao San shook his head. "No." he answered.


    "Then, what is it about?" Meng Gui asked and he secretly sighed in relief.


    "You are the da ge. But, I''m xiao San (third/three)." xiao San said. "I want to ask, where is xiao Er?" he asked.


    Hearing the question, Meng Gui didn''t react at first. Then, suddenly, he froze. "Why do you ask this?" eh asked back instead of answering.


    "I''ve never seen the Second." xiao San answered. "Even boss Shang¡­ he''s Ah Si (fourth)." He said.


    Meng Gui fell silent. It was obvious that he didn''t want to answer xiao San.


    "Da ge." xiao San called after a while. "I have another thing to ask you." He said.


    "Ask away." Meng Gui generously spoke. Since he didn''t answer xiao San''s previous question, then he thinks he can answer his next question.


    "Your mother and my mother were best friends. Thus, we also became best friends and you became my only da ge." xiao San spoke with so much sentimentality.


    Meng Gui smiled, feeling nostalgic. "That''s right." He spoke.


    "But ¨C " xiao San spoke. " ¨C I never know where did you and aunt Tao come from." He said.


    Meng Gui stiffened.


    "My mom only knows that aunt Tao was widowed and so you two came to our county." xiao San continued.


    Meng Gui listened to him until he was finished before he spoke. "Why bring this up now?" he asked.


    Xiao San raised his head and met his eyes. "Because it was only earlier that I remembered something." He answered.


    "And that is?" Meng Gui asked.


    "After we escaped from the Plum Blossom City, I remembered it." xiao San spoke. "A birthmark¡­" he stared at Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui''s expression changed and he reflexively clutched his right arm, just beside his shoulder. When his palm felt the rough texture, his pupils shrank. His clothes were torn, and it just have to be in this part! He pressed his lips tight.


    "No need to be vigilant towards me, da ge." xiao San spoke. His voice is filled with sadness. "I was the only one who saw it, and only a little." He explained.


    "What do you want?" Meng Gui asked. His voice is filled with impatience.


    "Da ge." xiao San called. "Ah Si-ge once mentioned to me before about your birthmark. But, it was just only earlier did I remember that my mother once told me when I was young. About aunt Tao holding a golden tablet with an engraved character. Her eyes are filled with tears." He told him.


    Hearing something about his mother, Meng Gui''s expression shifted and he stared at xiao San.


    "That character¡­" xiao San looked at Meng Gui. "Your birthmark¡­ it''s ''bai'' (white), right?" he asked.


    Meng Gui''s breath hitched. "Why are you asking me this?" he asked again.


    Xiao San, seeing the guarded expression on his face, shook his head. "I don''t mean anything, da ge." He said. "It''s just¡­ I suddenly remembered your late father." He told him. "Could your father be, perhaps¡­ a prince?" he asked in a low voice.


    Meng Gui held his breath and his face paled. "Xiao San!" he shouted, truly enraged.


    "Da ge!" xiao San called, no guilt on his face. "Are you really the son of a prince?!" he asked as he stared at Meng Gui in shock. Then, he remembered something. "The Qingbai Kingdom¡­" he muttered in a daze.


    Meng Gui stared at xiao San in disbelief. "Shut up!" he snapped and threw something at him.


    Xiao San didn''t dodge and he just let the object hit him. But, even when his head bled, he didn''t wince in pain. Instead, he knelt before Meng Gui. "Da ge¡­" he called. "Forgive me, da ge. It''s just ¨C " he bit his lip. " ¨C my mother¡­ my mother told me in the letter she gave me before she died¡­ that she wished the Qingbai Kingdom didn''t perish." He explained.


    Meng Gui froze and he sharply looked at xiao San.


    "Da ge¡­" xiao San called. "If you wish to revive the old kingdom, then, let my person be of use to you!" he said and bowed. "I want to uphold my mother''s wish, and want to be of service to da ge! There''s nothing else that I want in this world for ¨C just these two things!" he said and raised his head to look at Meng Gui''s stunned face. "Please¡­ let me forever serve you!" he told him.

 Chapter 377 - The Scum Is Earnest

    Seeing xiao San''s earnest expression, Meng Gui felt helpless. "Rise." He spoke.


    Xiao San obediently rose.


    "Is there anybody else who knows about this?" Meng Gui asked.


    Xiao San shook his head. "No one aside from me." He answered. "Not even Ah Si-ge." He added. This is the nickname he calls Shang He before they all separated ways in the end.


    Meng Gui breathed a sigh.


    "Da ge¡­ did I cause you a trouble?" xiao San asked. "I just¡­ don''t want to keep things from you." He said.


    Hearing this, Meng Gui''s heavy expression eased. He even smiled. "I know." He spoke.


    He and xiao San has been through thick and thin. Because of this, xiao San doesn''t keep things from him, afraid he might dislike him for being dishonest. It''s because of that one time, xiao San was beaten by a shopkeeper and it was only later that he knew about it. If not for xiao San having a fever that night and he bathe him, he wouldn''t find out the black and blue bruises on xiao San''s young skin.


    Meng Gui scolded xiao San in the morning, making the child almost frightened to death. Xiao San was traumatized and wailed for two hours, afraid that Meng Gui would abandon him. So, it became xiao San''s habit to tell him everything that he has seen or heard that day, including his experiences and interactions with people.


    He also told him that he liked him, too. To the point that he can''t extricate himself. But, fortunately, Meng Gui taught xiao San everything that he knows, so xiao San grew up smart and sensible. So, xiao San knows that Meng Gui only treats him as a younger brother, and that Meng Gui also has someone in his heart.


    Yes. Ah Si ¨C the fourth son of a prominent family in the county they are in. He is called ''Ah Si'' since he is the fourth son. And, because he is the fourth, he is unfavored. So, the first time Meng Gui met him was when he was drowning in the river. Meng Gui happened to be fishing at that time. So, not only did he fish some crabs and fishes, but he also fished a person.


    So, when Meng Gui returned, he returned with both foods and a person. When xiao San saw the drenched Ah Si, he asked if Ah Si is also a food. With his gloomy tone ¨C which he always used after his mother died and they fled to this country, coupled with his almost half-burnt face, Ah Si was scared shitless and he hid behind Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui just laughed. He gave Ah Si some change of clothes before he cooked their dinner. After they ate dinner, Ah Si and xiao San became close. They chatted, and both found out they are almost in a similar situation ¨C being an unfavored child. Just that, xiao San''s mother is the legal wife and he is supposed to be the legitimate heir of their household. Meanwhile, Ah Si is a son of a concubine. Unlike xiao San''s gentle mother, Ah Si''s mother is abusive. Every time she becomes irritated, she would slap Ah Si. Worse, she would burn his back where no one could see the burn after.


    But, Ah Si''s drowning got nothing to do with his concubine mother. It was the work of his three ''good'' elder brothers. Seeing that no one cares for him, even his own birth mother, who dislikes him for being frigid and timid, they taunted him and slowly pushed him towards the river. While in water, Ah Si watched his elder brothers watched him slowly drown with their mocking gazes. He slowly closed his eyes, giving up, as he was washed away by the water.


    But, just as he is about to faint, he saw a child slightly older than him fishing leisurely in the river bank like an old man. It was that child who became his savior. Thinking that, he finally let himself fall into unconsciousness.


    After Meng Gui and xiao San heard Ah Si''s story, they looked at each other, their gazes speaking. That night, Meng Gui and xiao San was talking about their plan when Ah Si woke up and heard their conversation. Hearing their plot against his elder brothers, Ah Si felt an anger bubbling in his heart. But, not towards Meng Gui, but towards his elder brother, and also to his weak self.


    A stranger helped me and even wanted to avenge me¡­ where can I find such a good person in this world? Ah Si thought and told Meng Gui that he wanted to join in their plan, while thinking that after tonight, he will become someone strong, who could protect Meng Gui from everybody.


    The news of the death of Ah Si reached his family. But, it''s as if it was something insignificant to them since they didn''t even blink. It was because that day, the three elder brothers of Ah Si will be taking an exam to become proper scholars, hoping they could enter a respective school to further their scholarly life.


    But, how can Meng Gui, xiao San and Ah Si let them succeed and deceive the masses with their hypocritical smiles? So, they sold some answer sheets to Ah Si''s three elder brothers. Ah Si, even though weak, but could perceive the level of his three elder brothers'' ''talent''. They only have a glib-tongue, but when it comes to paper and ink, they couldn''t even come up with a word.


    In short, they are trash. So, without much surprise, these three elder brothers bought the answer sheets. With such a grand exam, who doesn''t want to pass? And who doesn''t want to become rich? Thus, some people related to the exam wanted to do a side-business and sold the answer sheets. If they won''t be caught, then they won''t be charged of a crime. They wanted to make money, and these young examinees wanted to gain some ''pointers''. It is a win-win situation for both sides.


    But, who knows who leaked it out? The matter of cheating is a heavy crime! And someone exposed it! It is okay if the news was suppressed, but the matter suddenly became bigger since the news of the scholars cheating spread fast! The officials can''t overlook this matter anymore, so, when they made a move, almost all of the examinees were caught!


    Of course, these included Ah Si''s three elder brothers. Their household was ashamed and the people began to mock them, saying they are acting arrogant when they are just actually cheaters! How can the head of the household take this? The three eldest sons were imprisoned and can''t inherit the family anymore! And, the fourth and last son, whom should become the heir, his death has already reached them. Yet, they didn''t even feel anything about it!


    Retribution! This is their retribution! Who would expect for this to happen to the three eldest sons?! It''s as if the Heaven is mocking them! The fourth son that is the remaining heir is already dead! Yet, they just unfeelingly received the news. To add salt to the injury, suddenly, one by one, all the women in the household suddenly fell ill! When the doctor arrived, they were shocked to find out that they have all been poisoned without them knowing! But, this poison actually only works on women, making them unable to bear child anymore!


    The head of the household almost fainted on the spot. What is this?! Why is this happening to them?! One after another¡­ yes. That''s right! It must be Ah Si! Today, they received the news of his death, making their whole day filled with bad omen! See? His three elder brothers were imprisoned! Now, all the women ¨C including the servants, weren''t spared!


    This must be his vengeance! Because they aren''t treating him well! Everyone immediately became frightened, most especially those who have maltreated Ah Si. Of course, this includes his biological mother. That night, his mother fell even more ill. The next day, the head of the household found out he became impotent when he visited a brothel to spread his seeds. But, it was too late for him. Not only he can get it up, but the prostitute even mocked him.


    To make the matters worse, this news spread fast and everyone in the county found out about their household. Not only did they maltreat a child, they were even unfeeling of his death! His own father even went to a brothel the next day after he found out that all women in his household became barren!


    All the people who heard their family just shook their head in dismay. This is retribution! The deceased child must have exacted his revenge on them! This isn''t false, though. With the officials investigating what happened to the family, they dug up about the three eldest sons murdering their fourth brother.


    Only one thought came to everyone''s mind when they heard the news about these three cheating elder brothers that were imprisoned: they deserved it!

 Chapter 378 - The Scum Is Impertinent

    A knock on the door was heard, breaking the silence inside the room.


    Meng Gui was pulled from his reminiscing. He glanced at xiao San before he turned to the door. "Yes?" he spoke.


    "Leader." It was a servant. "Xiao Ming has caught some rebels." She said.


    Meng Gui heaved a deep sigh. "En. I''ll come see him later." He spoke. "Tell him to squeeze out more information from them as much as he could." He told her.


    "Yes, leader." She answered before she withdrew.


    Xiao San looked at him. "Shall I go?" he asked.


    Meng Gui nodded. "Pry their mouth open as wide as you could." He told xiao San.


    Xiao San cupped his hands. "Yes." He answered before he also left.


    Meng Gui watched as the door closed before he walked towards the wardrobe and picked some clothes. But, as soon as he opened the wardrobe, a pair of strong arms pulled him and hugged him tight. Meng Gui was taken aback and was about to struggle free when he smelled the familiar scent coming from the person.


    It was the smell of rosin. The familiar scent caught him off-guard and the person took the opportunity to raise his chin and kiss him. Meng Gui''s eyes widened in shock when he felt a pair of soft, full lips were pressed on his lips. He raised his hands to push the person, but the person has already expected for him to do that and immediately caught his hands with his only one hand, while his other hand held the back of his head to prevent him from retreating. Instead, he pushed his head closer to him and deepened their kiss.


    Meng Gui sharply inhaled when their lips temporarily separated, creating a silver thread connecting their lips. Then, the man kissed him again. Sucking, nibbling his lips before sucking them again.


    "Ah Yan¡­ if you don''t want to faint, breathe." Shang He spoke before he unceremoniously kissed him.


    Meng Gui''s strength has long since left him. His hands held by Shang He almost limped to his sides had Shang He not held them. Now that he felt he no longer resist, Shang He''s hand on the back of Meng Gui''s head travelled down and stopped on his back while Shang He''s hand holding Meng Gui''s hands went behind Meng Gui''s knees that weakened after Meng Gui was deeply kissed by Shang He.


    Shang He carried Meng Gui, whose face is as red as an apple, towards the bed and then gently placed him down. But, unlike earlier where Shang He abruptly kissed Meng Gui, Shang He didn''t immediately kiss Meng Gui. He just stared at him lying on the bed beneath him, catching his breath while his lips that became swollen were slightly agape. His peach blossom eyes are misty after he kissed him to a daze.


    Shang He almost kissed Meng Gui had he not reminded himself that he has something to talk to Meng Gui. "Ah Yan." He called. "After our conversation earlier, my head became muddled because of pain and sorrow after what happened in the past." He started. "But, after I cooled myself off, I noticed that there seemed to be misunderstanding between us." He said.


    Meng Gui''s chest heaved up and down as he catches his breath. He didn''t speak and just stared at Shang He, waiting for him to continue speaking.


    "You hate me. But, I don''t remember anything that I did to incur your hate." Shang He spoke.


    Hearing what he spoke, it seemed as if Meng Gui was splashed on by a bucket of cold water, making the heat on his body recede. "You don''t remember?" he asked.


    Shang He shook his head. "I don''t." he honestly answered.


    Meng Gui''s heart became cold and his eyes narrowed as he sharply looked at Shang He. "Then, let me remind you." He spoke. Before Shang He could react, he grabbed Shang He''s collar before he pulled him down, then kissed him!


    Shang He felt his head became bigger and his heart fluttered when he felt Meng Gui''s thin lips once again. He didn''t hesitate to kiss him back, before his hands started to peel Meng Gui''s clothes off of his body.


    Meng Gui didn''t stop Shang He and just let him undress him. He stared at him and waited for him to undress himself before they began to roll on the sheets.


    After what happened to Ah Si''s ¨C or now, Shang He''s, family, he, Shang He and xiao San escaped to another county. No one minded a group of three beggar children. The three of them began a new life in that place. They thought they would be together forever, but something happened.


    A group of merchants arrived and built an orphanage where they would teach the homeless children and feed them. Meng Gui, Shang He and xiao San were among them. Not only did they teach them literature, politics, arts ¨C calligraphy and playing musical instruments, but they also taught them martial arts.


    Meng Gui has always been smart. Shang He, although not as smart as Meng Gui, but he excels in martial arts. Xiao San, although he has studied when he grew up in his family, but because he was always excluded, his learning was impeded and so he became average. Fortunately, with Meng Gui''s guide when it was only the two of them living together before, he learns fast. He became proficient in both literature and arts.


    This peace between them three was broken because of a girl. It wasn''t that the three, or two, of them became rivals in love because of the girl. Although she was pretty, but she''s not as beautiful as Meng Gui. However, she managed to broke them three. Precisely, Meng Gui and Shang He.


    This girl is the daughter of one of the merchants. She was attracted to Shang He. That time, they were sixteen ¨C an age for puppy love. She did all that she could to get Shang He''s attention. But, Shang He''s attention has always been on Meng Gui. Meanwhile, Meng Gui, who was teaching xiao San for the latter to catch up with their studies, has his attention on xiao San.


    This girl had a wicked idea and taunted Shang He. "Do you like Ah Yan?" she asked.


    Shang He didn''t answer. But, it could be seen that his ears became red when he was asked.


    The girl was annoyed, but she hid it. She has always been following her father so she knows how to control her emotions. In short, she learned how to manipulate people. "Too bad. Ah Yan likes xiao San." She said, making her voice sound pity.


    "What did you say?!" Shang He glared at her.


    She was taken aback and almost tripped. "I said, Ah Yan likes xiao San! Weren''t they always together?!" she asked.


    Her words kept repeating in Shang He''s mind and he didn''t notice when she left, nor he noticed her wicked grin.


    That night, some officials came to arrest the group of merchants. It turns out they were planning a rebellion and wanted to use the beggars to train them as dispensable soldiers. Everything was chaotic, and Meng Gui protected xiao San and the other children, planning to make them escape. Then, he noticed that Shang He was missing.


    He has already noticed that there was something wrong with these merchants, so he made an escape. He made the other children dig a tunnel, and tonight they will use it for their escape. Seeing that no one bothers with the children and the officials only focused on the merchants, Meng Gui let xiao San and the other children escape first before he went to find Shang He.


    However, he found him on the bed, his naked body entangled with the similarly naked body of that girl. Meng Gui felt betrayed, and so he left and ran after xiao San and the others. He knows Shang He knows about the tunnel, and Shang He is smart, so he wasn''t afraid of Shang He being lost.


    As expected, Shang He found them the morning after and told them that he heard when he was escaping that the officials are planning to catch all of them. Panic spread among them and Meng Gui told the others that they should split up so that the chances of catching them all will be slim.


    Meng Gui, still felt somber because of what he has seen last night, left everything to Shang He. It was then that xiao San asked him why did Shang He come back in the morning.


    "Ah Si? I hate him. So, don''t speak his name before me again, you hear me?" he told xiao San, making xiao San taken aback and retreating to a corner.


    It was at this time did Shang He walk back to them, only to freeze when he heard what Meng Gui said. Meng Gui didn''t notice Shang He''s arrival since he was still drowned in his anger. It was only when he felt someone tapped his shoulder did he turn to see Shang He.


    Shang He, suppressing his emotions, calmly spoke. "How about us three? Where should we go?" he asked.


    "Let''s split up." Meng Gui answered.

 Chapter 379 - The Scum Is Apologetic

    Shang He stared at the sleeping Meng Gui lying beside him. His fair skin was covered in green and purple marks and bites. It was obvious how fierce they rolled in the sheets, that were now creased and even looked about to be torn in the edges. It was after they finished did Meng Gui finally tell him about what he has seen, between him and that merchant''s daughter.


    Shang He felt anger and regret. He really doesn''t remember what happened that time. He only remembered that that girl called him, telling him that her father is calling him, only to know later that the water she gave him was drugged. Perhaps her feelings towards him are sincere, since she didn''t tell the officials, that later took her away with her arrested father and his friends, that there was one extra person inside the room.


    But, Shang He didn''t feel grateful to her. He hated her because she took advantage of him. So, when he followed after Meng Gui, xiao San, and the other children, he didn''t tell them what happened to him. If he had just known that he and Meng Gui would end up like this, he would''ve swallowed his shame right then and there and told him what happened to him. If he did, he and Meng Gui might be living together now in bliss.


    But, there are no ''ifs'' in this world, since the past can''t be changed. "Ah Yan." He softly called. "I know you''re not asleep." He said.


    Meng Gui stirred, and then slowly turned to face him. "What? Was I mistaken from what I''ve seen?" he asked.


    "You''re not." Shang He answered. "Although I don''t remember what happened between me and her, and I was drugged, but what has done been done." He clenched his fists.


    Meng Gui fell silent. "So, you were drugged." He spoke.


    Shang He nodded. "I''m sorry." He said and pulled Meng Gui towards him.


    "It''s not your fault." Meng Gui said. His voice now became softer unlike earlier which it sounds cold. "Our relationship has always been ambiguous." He sighed.


    "It was me who should man up, since I''m¡­" the top. He hasn''t continued what he was saying because Meng Gui, whose face immediately became red, covered his mouth with his hands.


    Meng Gui gnashed his teeth as he glared at Shang He with his eyes that are red in the corners after he cried so much earlier while they rolled in the sheets. "Yes, it''s your fault!" he said as he smiled in annoyance. "We have already done everything that has to be done between married people, but you still didn''t confirm our relationship back then, making that b*tch the opportunity to separate us. As a result, we wasted our many years because of that one misunderstanding!" he snapped.


    "My fault, my fault. Blame it to my ignorance when we were still youths." Shang He immediately said to coax Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui scoffed while he chuckled. Then, he planted a soft and sweet kiss on Meng Gui''s pouting lips before he hugged him tight. As a response, Meng Gui scooted closer to him and nuzzled his head on the crook of his neck, nibbling his skin.


    Shang He remembered his and Meng Gui''s first time. It was before that group of merchants arrive along with the girl. That night, he and Meng Gui were on their way back to eat dinner with xiao San who was left to watch the house.


    Because they were about to be late for dinner, they took a shortcut. But, they didn''t expect to witness a scene of two men making out in that back alley. He and Meng Gui were shaken. It was only after that taller man pushed the shorter man on the wall, creating a loud thump did Meng Gui came to his senses and pulled Shang He, who was frozen stunned, to leave.


    But, that scene made something that obscured their muddled brains disappear and they were finally enlightened of their feelings towards each other. That night, when they were about to sleep, both of them went out and relieved each other behind the bushes and near the river to clean themselves after. Then, it was followed by another night, and another night, and each night after, they became bolder, until they finally did what that couple of men did ¨C the last step.


    Each night felt sweet for them, and they continued to do it. They have already eaten meat, so why should they whet each other''s appetite? So, they waited for xiao San to sleep before they went to that special spot to make love. This harmony of theirs was broken when that group of merchants arrived, with that girl who managed to break their relationship.


    "Hey." Meng Gui called. His voice pulled Shang He from his reminiscing.


    "Hm?" Shang He answered.


    "Why did you choose this name?" Meng Gui asked, referring to the name ''Shang He''.


    Shang He made a pause. Then, he stared at Meng Gui''s face for a long time before he kissed him. "It is to remind me of you." He answered.


    "Huh?" Meng Gui muttered. He looked at Shang He. His face is full of puzzlement.


    Shang He chuckled as he combed Meng Gui''s hair with his fingers. "I met you above (shang) the river (he). So, I named myself s such." He explained.


    Meng Gui blushed. "Oh." He muttered, then lowered his gaze to hide the tears in his eyes. Even if they were separated for many years, this man still remembered him. He has always kept him in his mind. In his heart. In his soul. To never forget him.


    Shang He smiled. "I am not a good person, and may be considered a bad one." He spoke. "You aren''t a good person, too, and also considered bad. But ¨C " he cupped Meng Gui''s face and stared at Meng Gui''s eyes that are now filled with tears. " ¨C I want to be good only to you." He said. "And when the time comes that we have to be bad ones again, then, let me remain the bad one, for I want you to become the good one, which is what you have long wished for." He told him.


    Meng Gui can''t hold back his tears anymore from falling. He sobbed. He hugged Shang He tight and buried his face on Shang He''s chest, like a child seeking for comfort. Like when he found out that Shang He has grown taller than him and he cried because of grievance, so Shang He pulled him towards him and embraced him, placing his head on his chest so that his crying face won''t be seen by the other children, making him lose his face as their da ge.


    Now, it was him who has taken the initiative. "Ah Si." He called.


    Shang He sharply inhaled when he heard that name, especially when it was called by the person he wanted to call him by that name. "Ah Yan¡­" he called. His arms hugging Meng Gui became tighter as he tried to suppress his emotions now raging inside his chest. His eyes became red as he held back his tears.


    He has grown up now. He isn''t that child who has to be protected by the person whom he wanted to protect, but couldn''t because he was still weak before. Now, he is strong, and he can protect Meng Gui always. He won''t cry, but he still couldn''t help but cry. It was only this person that could make him cry.


    "Call me da ge." Meng Gui spoke. His voice hoarse, and muffled because his face is on Shang He''s broad chest.


    Shang He. "¡­" could you keep your mouth shut for the meantime? Why do you have to break this wonderful atmosphere between us right now? "¡­ but I want to call you ''Ah Yan''." He said as he pressed his lips into a line.


    Meng Gui heaved a sigh and raised his head to see Shang He''s expression that looked like he was in a tantrum. "Alright, alright." He said, defeated. "Call me ''Ah Yan'' when it''s just us two around. But, you should call me ''da ge'' when our brothers are around!" he told him. "And ''leader Meng'' when there are outsiders!" he added.


    Shang He. "¡­" but I want to call you my furen (wife/madam) in front of them all! He internally protested. But, in front of Meng Gui''s familiar stern expression, his lips broke into a smile and he kissed his pursed lips. "Alright. Your wish is my command." He relented, then paused when he saw Meng Gui narrowing his eyes. "¡­ da ge." He forced to speak.


    Meng Gui smiled in satisfaction. He missed Shang He calling him ''da ge'' before. "Good." He said.


    "Ah Yan." Shang He called.


    Meng Gui froze, then his face was covered in black lines. He opened his mouth and was about to speak, chastising him for breaking his words when Shang He spoke first.


    "Is your real name Qingbai Yan?"

 Chapter 380 - The Scum Is Heartless

    Meng Gui immediately froze when he heard his question. He slowly turned and saw Shang He''s serious face. He almost forgot. Shang He was hiding in his wardrobe, so he must have heard his and xiao San''s conversation earlier.


    If this was before, he would''ve told Shang He off for prying into his life. But, now, they have already resolved their conflicts. Meng Gui, also, could be said to have raised Shang He while Shang He was in the critical phase of his life by determining which is right and wrong, so he knows Shang He isn''t deceiving him right now, and he is asking him the question sincerely and not hiding any evil intentions.


    So, he answered him honestly. "Yes. My real name is Qingbai Yan. I am the son of the Qingbai Kingdom''s Prince Regent Qingbai Yu." He said. "The king, Wu Ran''s father, his name is Qingbai Yang. Wu Ran''s real name is Qingbai Ye, hoping for him ¨C the heir, to lead the kingdom in glory (ye). But, who guessed that a tragedy would happen?" he asked and heaved a sigh.


    Shang He didn''t speak and just remained listening.


    "The Qingbai Kingdom became the Wuran Kingdom after Wu Ran changed his name after his life changed. Father, together with my uncle Qingbai Yun ¨C the youngest of them three brothers, escaped along with my mother and I who has just been born." Meng Gui continued. "After Wu Ran ruled, everything fell in depravity. My father died of sickness while my uncle took me and my mother away to hide after Wu Ran started to look for us. In order to stall Wu Ran, uncle decided for us to split up. Then, we ended up in xiao San''s county." He explained. "After xiao San and I escaped to your county, the rest¡­ you already know." He finished.


    Shang He fell into a long silence. After a while, he spoke. "So, you became a demonic leader to take the throne?" he asked.


    Meng Gui didn''t answer. Just when Shang He was about to speak, he heard Meng Gui finally spoke.


    "Before, I didn''t." Meng Gui answered.


    Shang He looked at him.


    "When I met you, I didn''t think anything like that." Meng Gui raised his head and met Shang He''s gaze. "But, after you ''betrayed'' me, I finally decided to become the king¡­ the emperor." He spoke.


    Shang He felt his heart ached. "Ah Yan¡­" he called.


    Meng Gui bitterly smiled. He held Shang He''s hand and placed it on his cheek. "But, even if I will become the king in the future, I won''t forsake you just for the throne." He softly said.


    Shang He''s eyes narrowed. "I won''t let you do that!" he said and pushed Meng Gui to the bed.


    But, Meng Gui just chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Shang He asked, mad, as he glared at Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui smiled. "Boss Shang." He called. "Even if there''ll come a time that I will want to forsake you, I couldn''t." he said. Before Shang He could flare up, he continued. "Du Xiang is already dead, and we will kill Ma Wen. Together." He spoke. "If I''ll forsake you after all these, wouldn''t that make me someone heartless?" he asked.


    Shang He frowned and didn''t answered.


    Meng Gui laughed as he hooked his arms around Shang He''s neck and pulled Shang He down, making their lips almost touching each other. "I may be a demon who crushes someone''s dream, but I definitely won''t crush your dream." He said. His lips are brushing against Shang He''s lips as he spoke. He looked into Shang He''s eyes. "Instead, I''ll turn your dream into a reality. So ¨C " he said as he raised his head and placed his lips next to Shang He''s ears, then whispered. " ¨C boss Shang, what is your dream?" he spoke in a low voice, seducing Shang He.


    Shang He can''t hold back anymore and pushed him down again, then started to do him. Boss Shang has always been a man of action, so he answered leader Meng''s question with a demonstration starring themselves. Fortunately for Meng Gui, after he and Shang He reunited as demonic leaders, they became ''enemies'' with benefits who would meet up from time to time, spoke a few words to each other during the day and do some actions during the night. Or else, his waist and body would''ve been broken today if they didn''t touch each other during these past ten years of separation, no thanks to that girl.


    So, after that day they met each other as demonic leaders, the same night they rolled in the sheets. Meng Gui''s waist really broke the morning after. Fortunately, he is now a no ordinary human like his uncle. He recovered in the afternoon, but the same night he and Shang He rolled in the sheets again. They expressed their missing of each other ten years'' worth. But, because of their misunderstanding that also lasted for ten years like their missing of each other, they are hostile towards each other.


    The mouth says ''no'' but the body says ''yes''. So, even though they are ''enemies'', but they are lovers in secret. They can deceive themselves but they can''t deceive their body and feelings.


    "I love you." Meng Gui heard Shang He spoke before he entered him.


    Meng Gui cried. He gasped as he clung to Shang He. His nails dug on the skin on Shang He''s back, making him bleed. "I love you, too ¨C " he spoke and whispered Shang He''s real name.


    Shang He''s pupils trembled. Then, his actions became faster, drilling into Shang He. As for Ma Wen''s people? They can wait the next day.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ming. "¡­"


    Xiao San awkwardly smiled and scratched his cheek. "Uhm¡­ da ge¡­" he stammered. He doesn''t know how to explain to them why Meng Gui still didn''t arrive, nor could he tell them that he caught Shang He crouching inside Meng Gui''s wardrobe.


    But, even though they don''t know the whole situation, but based from xiao San''s transparent emotions, they could already guess what happened.


    "Forget it." xiao Ming spoke.


    Xiao San secretly sighed in relief. Then, he looked at Ma Wen''s people they caught today. "What should we do to them?" he asked. Although he Meng Gui''s right-hand man, but he doesn''t like torturing people for information.


    Xiao Ming''s expertise, however, is this. "As leader''s words." He answered, treasuring his words like gold, as usual. His expression is indifferent. More precisely, cold.


    Those who grew up with them ¨C xiao San, Meng Gui and Shang He, the ones they call ''brothers'', call Meng Gui as ''da ge'' like xiao San. Meanwhile, those who were recruited after, call Meng Gui ''leader'' as a sign of respect. Meng Gui doesn''t require them to worship him ¨C only respect and loyalty are what he needs from them.


    "Then, I''ll leave them to you." He told xiao Ming, which he received only a nod in response. "¡­" forget it. This is how xiao Ming is. He thought and left the prison, before he went back to the manor.


    But, he didn''t go to Meng Gui. Not because he knows he and Shang He are currently¡­ ehem. Instead, he wanted to speak to the righteous cultivators Qiu Yuan and Yin Jun, and Shen Shen ¨C who looked the smartest of them three, if possible. But, Shen Shen is currently in a coma¡­


    He passed by a servant and nodded at her before he raised his hand to knock on the door. "Yin-daozhang. Qiu-daozhang. Are you in?" he asked. Although he knows those aren''t their real names, but he still called them with respect.


    This is what Meng Gui instilled to him when he raised him. In the world, nothing would go wrong if you respect others. Instead, you''ll get in trouble if you do the opposite ¨C this has always been true.


    "Come in." Fei Yin spoke from inside.


    "Please excuse me." xiao San spoke before he opened the door and entered, only to see Fei Yin alone with Cheng Sheng. "Huh? Where''s Qiu-daozhang?" he asked in surprise.


    "Are we not allowed to go out?" Fei Yin asked.


    "You are allowed." xiao San sincerely answered.


    "Then, he went out." Fei Yin spoke.


    Xiao San. "¡­" sir, I didn''t mean anything when I asked.


    Fei Yin. "^_^" I didn''t mean anything, either, kid. I''m just messing with you.


    Xiao San coughed to break the awkward silence. "I came here to tell you about the antidote." He spoke.


    "Shouldn''t it be discussed tomorrow?" Fei Yin asked.


    Xiao San stared at Fei Yin before he sighed. "I know you are wary of us, and knows we are wary of you." He directly said.


    Fei Yin didn''t speak.


    "That''s why I came to you right now with sincere intention." xiao San continued. "Although there are six days left before your lov¡­ friend''s time is up, but I know you also know that his situation is worsening each day that pass." He said.


    Fei Yin''s eyes narrowed. "Are you threatening me?" he asked.

 Chapter 381 - The Scum Is Keen

    Xiao San shook his head. No panic can be seen on his face.


    How can Fei Yin not know that this person is really sincere? In fact, xiao San is the sincerest person he met in the Heilong Realm. Not even Bai Yun could compare to him. "What do you want?" he asked.


    "I want you to help our da ge¡­ our leader in defeating Ma Wen." xiao San answered.


    "Isn''t that''s what we are doing?" Fei Yin asked.


    Xiao San stared at Fei Yin. "You already heard how deceptive Ma Wen can be." he spoke. Then, his eyes fell on Cheng Sheng. "Can he defeat him?" he asked.


    "He can." Fei Yin honestly answered. His voice is filled with confidence for his lover. Even if Cheng Sheng can''t later, then he will use Jing Xian to one-shot kill this old cunning fox Ma Wen.


    Xiao San sighed in relief. "Then, I''ll give you the antidote." He said.


    "Wait." Fei Yin spoke. "This is the deal between us and your leader. There''s also the deal between us and Shang He, so there will be an extra antidote for us later. But, this doesn''t count as a deal with you, so we won''t take your antidote." He said. "If you want to make a deal with us, then you should think of something else." He told him.


    Xiao San froze. He stared at Fei Yin for a long while, scrutinizing him. "Then ¨C " he said. " ¨C do you have a device that could help us uproot Ma Wen''s people?" he asked.


    Fei Yin pondered. "I heard that these people are hiding within your people?" he asked.


    Xiao San nodded. "We''ve already caught some of them today. But, we are afraid that some of our own citizens were being threatened by them so they don''t dare to expose Ma Wen''s people to us." He explained.


    "Ah." Fei Yin muttered. Then, he turned to the door when it opened. "Perfect timing. Here he is." He spoke and smiled when he saw Wu Yuan.


    "Something happened?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "It''s about those rat-like people." Fei Yin answered.


    "Oh." Wu Yuan muttered.


    Xiao San. "¡­" do they have to describe Ma Wen''s people like that? "What will he do?" he asked Fei Yin.


    "What shall I do?" Wu Yuan asked at the same time.


    "¡­ huh?" xiao San was taken aback.


    "?" Wu Yuan tilted his head, puzzled by xiao San''s surprised expression as he looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin smiled. "It is our sect''s, precisely my shidi''s, invention." He spoke. "He and us don''t belong to the same sect." he explained to xiao San.


    "Oh." xiao San remembered that they were looking for their fathers. They really didn''t say that they came from the same sect. It was them that assumed that way, since they don''t differentiate the righteous cultivators from the others.


    "Take this." Fei Yin spoke to Wu Yuan and gave him a mirror.


    "¡­ this isn''t another Mirror of Yearning, right?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Fei Yin chuckled. "The treasures are on my shidi. My shidi''s treasures are mine." He explained.


    Wu Yuan and xiao San choked. What''s with this suffocating feeling? Do they have to be fed dog food?!


    "Are you all familiar with all the citizens of the Drunken Moon City?" Fei Yin asked xiao San.


    Xiao San nodded. "Yes. We all saved them before. I can remember all their faces." He confidently answered. Then, he paused. "But, I don''t know why we can''t still find Ma Wen''s people." He frowned in displeasure.


    "This mirror will give you the answer." Fei Yin told him.


    "Really?!" xiao San stared at the mirror with a burning gaze.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Yes. Just let them look at the mirror." He said.


    Xiao San looked at him. "It''s that simple?" he asked.


    Suddenly, Fei Yin smiled. "If you still can''t find those people you are looking for after looking at the mirror, then come back to me." He told xiao San.


    Xiao San''s brows shot up. But, he didn''t say anything and just looked at Wu Yuan. "What about him?" he asked.


    "His qi is more effective than my qi, that''s why I have him go with you instead of me." Fei Yin said before he paused. "Of course, the main reason is that I can''t bear to leave my shidi." He said.


    Wu Yun and xiao San. "¡­" enough!!!


    Fei Yin coughed as his expression turned serious. "His qi is of fire attribute, while mine is of ice and my shidi''s is of wood and fire. But, because my shidi has double roots, his fire root is weaker than of his because he is of a single and pure root." He explained as he looked at Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan nodded. What Fei Yin said is true.


    "Then ¨C " xiao San took out a bottle of antidote before handing it to Fei Yin. " ¨C here. If this mirror works, then this will be the end of our deal. If it isn''t¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "You''re not suspecting that I am tricking you?" Fei Yin asked.


    "The same can be said with you." xiao San spoke as he looked at Fei Yin. His gaze is challenging.


    Fei Yin chuckled as he opened the bottle and poured it inside Cheng Sheng''s mouth. "If it doesn''t work, then I''ll tell you the reason. And also, I''ll tell you another way of rooting them out." He said.


    "If we''ll be using another method, then I''ll give you another thing." xiao San spoke.


    "You are really not suspicious that I''m just waiting for you to say this in order to get another thing from you?" Fei Yin asked.


    Xiao San''s brows raised. "If I still suspect you, then the life I lived before this can be fed to the dogs." He spoke before he left without waiting for Fei Yin to speak.


    Wu Yuan looked at xiao San, then Fei Yin. Fei Yin just chuckled. "Don''t worry, senior. Just use your qi to activate the mirror." He told him.


    Wu Yuan nodded. He trusts Fei Yin. And so he left with xiao San.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng and waited for the other to wake up. "Sheng¡­ don''t make me wait too long." He said as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand and felt that the temperature of Cheng Sheng''s body is slowly returning to normal. "I don''t have that much time." He whispered.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Stop By Town.


    "Lan. What''s wrong?" Fan Wen asked as he stood beside Xie Lan who is gazing at the horizon with his face wearing a cloudy expression.


    Qian Tian, Qian Lin, You Rou, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Jing Hei still haven''t returned from their shopping.


    "Wen." Xie Lan turned.


    "Is something bothering you?" Fan Wen asked.


    "Yes." Xie Lan honestly answered.


    "What is it?" Fan Wen immediately spoke.


    "Wen." Xie Lan called. "Do you remember that time when we left the Shanliangde Sect?" he asked.


    "¡­ huh?" Fan Wen was taken aback by Xie Lan''s question. Nonetheless, he answered. "Yes. Why? What''s wrong?" he asked, feeling nervous.


    Seeing his wife''s nervous appearance, a smile formed on Xie Lan''s lips. He kissed him on the forehead to relieve his anxiety. "It''s nothing big." He spoke.


    "So, what is it?" Fan Wen asked as he sighed in relief.


    "I just remembered something earlier when Fei Lin and Zuo Zhe are talking to each other." Xie Lan spoke.


    "And that is?" Fan Wen asked.


    "About our former teacher ¨C sect leader Fei." Xie Lan answered.


    "Huh?" Fan Wen became more confused. What did Fei Huang do? He thought, puzzled.


    Xie Lan saw Fan Wen''s bewilderment and spoke. "I remembered that when we left, it was him who told us to go around the continent." He said.


    "Yes." Fan Wen nodded when he remembered it.


    "Then, we went to south. Precisely, southmost." Xie Lan continued.


    It''s because they already came from the north. The west is occupied by the Youxiwang Sect while the south is occupied by the Qianxu and Nanli Sect. He and Fan Wen wanted to find a home, but deep inside their heart, they also wanted to build a sect. Since they can''t have children, they wanted to raise children, so they want to build a sect.


    And their dream came true when they went to east. But, before that¡­


    "Because of it, we met an old man that told us about the Wu Ran kingdom." Xie Lan spoke after he pulled himself from reminiscing to continue their conversation.


    "En. That''s right." Fan Wen nodded.


    "As I remember, it was around there that we found him." Xie Lan pointed somewhere in the horizon.


    "Oh! You''re right!" Fan Wen exclaimed.


    "Then, after I killed him, we came to this town." Xie Lan then looked beneath them where the Stop By Town is.


    "Yes." Fan Wen nodded. "Lan. Your point is?" he finally can''t help but ask.


    "My point is¡­ this series of events that led us to finding out the Wu Ran Kingdom, then remembering it later¡­"

 Chapter 382 - The Scum Is Prejudiced

    Under Fan Wen''s gaze, Xie Lan slowly spoke. "Wasn''t it instigated by Fei Huang?" he asked as he stared at Fan Wen''s eyes. He didn''t wait for Fan Wen to speak before he added. "Now, Fei Huang is in the hands of Mu Jun." he said. "But, was it really a kidnapping case, and not a collusion?" his brows knotted. His face is filled with suspicion.


    Fan Wen stared at Xie Lan for a long time, wide-eyed. His mouth opened to speak, but no words nor voice came out. After some time, he finally spoke, breaking the silence. "You¡­" he spoke, his voice is hoarse. "How¡­ how can you¡­" he spoke with broken words.


    "Wen." Xie Lan called. "We''ve been together for hundreds of years, so I know you should know what kind of person am I." he said.


    Fan Wen coldly stared at him.


    "Wen." Xie Lan spoke. "I am suspecting teacher Fei. But ¨C " he said before he held Fan Wen''s hand. " ¨C I don''t mean any ill intention by it." He explained.


    Fan Wen''s expression broke and turned to a confusion. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Think about it, Wen." Xie Lan spoke. "Mu Jun is a demonic cultivator, and he kidnapped teacher Fei. Everyone panicked. We lost our heads before because Mu Jun is a demonic cultivator, and he did such a thing." He looked at Fan Wen. "In short, it is a prejudice." He said.


    Fan Wen was taken aback before his jaw dropped. He gaped at Xie Lan, stunned.


    "Because of prejudice, we didn''t think deeper from Mu Jun''s act." Xie Lan said before he pulled Fan Wen towards Fei Lin who was standing on the other side of the ship and is gazing in the distance. "But, what if we think about it now?" he asked and stopped behind Fei Lin.


    Xi Ling was the first one to notice them. "Ge. Wen-ge. What''s wrong?" he asked when he saw they were Xie Lan and Fan Wen.


    "I have something to ask Fei Lin." Xie Lan spoke before his gaze moved to Fei Lin who turned to face them. His expression somber.


    "What is it?" Fei Lin asked.


    "Is teacher Fei and Mu Jun really lovers?" Xie Lan asked.


    Both Xi Ling and Fei Lin didn''t expect this sudden question to be asked to them. They were taken aback and silence fell upon their group at the moment.


    "So?" Xie Lan broke the silence. His eyes looking at Fei Lin''s eyes.


    "¡­ I don''t know." Fei Lin finally answered.


    Fan Wen was surprised. "You don''t know?" he paused. "Wait. They aren''t lovers?!" he was shocked. After all that was what is known to everyone.


    Fei Lin shook his head, feeling confused. "Uncle never said anything to us regarding his relationship with uncle Jun." he spoke. "Even if it was a demonic cultivator, as long as he is sincere towards uncle, we will set aside our differences between us as cultivators and accept him as our uncle''s lover." He explained. "But, in the end, xiao Yin and I never knew what is the real score between them." He looked at Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "After all, uncle never had any lover before, nor expressed any interest towards anyone¡­ even romance itself." He sighed. "There is only uncle Jun beside him. Xiao Yin and I assumed by ourselves. But, in the end¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "I guess you are too young." Xie Lan spoke.


    Fei Lin looked at him. Xi Ling just stood on the side, silently listening.


    "Teacher Fei has been our teacher, so we know how he is like as a person." Xie Lan said before he smiled. "So, I can say that he and Mu Jun are really lovers." He said.


    "Really?!" Hope rekindled in Fei Lin''s eyes.


    Xie Lan nodded. "I think, even if you have accepted Mu Jun before as your uncle''s lover, but ¨C " he looked at Fei Lin. " ¨C your prejudice towards the demonic cultivators has never left your heart, right?" he asked.


    Fei Lin fell silent. Guilt can be seen on his face.


    "It''s fine." Xie Lan spoke. "Discarding our prejudice towards them is very difficult since their kind has constantly plaguing all of us. The world." He said.


    Fei Lin didn''t speak.


    "This isn''t what I wanted to say, though." Xie Lan spoke.


    "What is it?" Fei Lin asked.


    "Even though Zuo Zhe has already told us that Mu Jun isn''t our enemy, but with the prejudice still in your heart, you still suspect his intentions and is worried about your uncle." Xie Lan said. "Am I wrong?" he asked.


    Fei Lin shook his head. "You are right." He answered and powerlessly sat on the bench. "Aside from xiao Yin and Ling, uncle is the third important person in my life." He said. "Neither our father nor our mother, much less our grandfather, can compare to uncle Huang." He looked at the horizon. "Uncle has been both the father and mother to xiao Yin and I. If we are given the choice, we would choose our uncle rather than our own parents. Actually, I feel guilty towards uncle." He faintly smiled. "Because of xiao Yin and I, uncle never had any lover. It was I who should raise xiao Yin as xiao Yin''s elder brother. But, uncle knows the pressure I have on my shoulders as the eldest child. So, he took care of xiao Yin for me." He explained.


    "Lin¡­" Xi Ling called as he looked at Fei Lin. His eyes filled with pity.


    Fei Lin shook his head, indicating to not feel pity towards him. "That''s why, I accepted uncle Jun as uncle''s lover." He continued. "It is my guilt. I thought that if I accepted Mu Jun as uncle''s lover, uncle will be happy, and I can repay uncle for everything he has done for xiao Yin and I. I also saw that Mu Jun is sincere¡­ loyal to uncle. So, my guilt became more alleviated. But ¨C " he heaved a sigh. " ¨C how wrong was I. I realized that I never had fully accepted Mu Jun. When I heard that he took our uncle away, I ¨C " he clenched his fists.


    "Ling¡­ we understand. I understand." Xi Ling held Fei Lin''s hands to comfort him.


    As expected, Fei Lin''s expression eased, and his fists loosened. But, there is still pain in his eyes left. "I know." He spoke. "Young master Zuo and Yu Sheng are very perceptive. They must have noticed¡­ I¡­" he took a deep breath to calm himself. He closed his eyes. "Thus, they didn''t tell us of Mu Jun''s real identity." He said.


    Neither Xie Lan, Fan Wen nor Xi Ling spoke. They just let Fei Lin pour out all his emotions.


    Fei Lin''s eyes reddened. His tears are threatening to fall. "When I heard what young master Zuo said, that Mu Jun is the Heilong emperor, my hatred grew because he deceived us. But, along it, I also felt my powerlessness." He continued. "The man I wanted to revenge on is very powerful. I can''t take back my uncle. Even xiao Yin¡­ he went to the Heilong realm. Whereas I¡­" his voice trailed off and broke.


    "Lin!" Xi Ling called as he held Fei Lin''s hands tight. "You aren''t powerless! You are very strong, okay?" he said. "Didn''t you protect me? As well as those disciples? You aren''t powerless, Fei Lin." He cupped Fei Lin''s face as his tears fell while he looked at Fei Lin''s eyes. "You are powerful. In my eyes, you are the most powerful. Do you hear me?" he asked before he hugged Fei Lin tight.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen sighed when they heard another voice that sobbed aside from Xi Ling. It was Fei Lin. Not only did his enemy is very powerful. Nor his uncle was taken away by that powerful enemy. But, even his younger brother ¨C the only family left of him aside from his uncle, is not here. Even though Xi Ling was there, but Xi Ling knows the emptiness in Fei Lin''s heart because of his family, he can''t fill it. Only Fei Huang and Fei Yin can fill that gap.


    "Fei Lin." Xie Lan called after Fei Lin calmed down. "Mu Jun isn''t your enemy." He told him.


    "I know that now." Fei Lin spoke.


    Xie Lan shook his head. "You don''t understand my point." He said.


    Fei Lin turned to face him.


    "Mu Jun was never a threat at all." Xie Lan spoke.


    Fei Lin stared at Xie Lan. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Are you saying this because of Cheng Sheng''s judgement?" he asked. He is referring to during the Intersect Competition when Mu Jun tried to ''harm'' Cheng Sheng but Cheng Sheng said that he trusts Mu Jun.


    "That''s not only it." Xie Lan spoke. Before Fei Lin could speak, he continued. "You should trust your uncle more. Because he never treated Mu Jun as his enemy. Not because Mu Jun is his lover, but because, like xiao Sheng, he trusts in his own judgement of people." He explained.

 Chapter 383 - The Scum Is Imposing

    "So, it seems you''ve finally let go?" Zuo Zhe asked when he saw Fei Lin''s clear eyes and his expression isn''t cloudy anymore.


    Fei Lin''s state was really bad. And it seems that it has been a long time that his mind is unstable. But, to not worry Xi Ling, Fei Yin and the others around him, he is suppressing his troubled heart.


    "Yes." Fei Lin nodded and smiled. His smile returned to being refreshing, and not just hiding his pain. His slightly furrowed brows before have now relaxed.


    "Then, we should all go prepare for the battle against Mu Jun." Zuo Zhe said as he rose from his seat.


    "Not so fast, young master Zuo." Xie Lan spoke as he stood beside Fei Lin together with Fan Wen.


    Zuo Zhe who wanted to escape. "¡­" damn this ''father'' of Cheng Sheng! As expected, he is crafty like his ''son''! Or, should I say, Cheng Sheng is as crafty as his ''father''? After all, it was Xie Lan who raised Cheng Sheng for ten years¡­


    "Yu Sheng knows the Heilong emperor, right?" Xie Lan asked and smiled. "Or Mu Jun¡­ or, is there another identity Mu Jun have?" he said. "There is, isn''t there?" he chuckled. His voice is filled with certainty as he looked at Zuo Zhe''s cold expression. "Or else, why would Yu Sheng ''risk'' his life to go to the Heilong realm which is filled with danger, who most especially the Heilong emperor, if he doesn''t know the Heilong emperor?" he looked at Zuo Zhe who slowly turned to them.


    Zuo Zhe just stared at them while keeping his cold expression to hide him being flustered inside.


    "Young master Zuo." Fan Wen called, his voice softening.


    He already heard from Xie Lan earlier that Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe knows more and hides more, but kept them from them. However, it''s not with ill intentions, but actually to let them be more eased because of the incoming battle against Wu Ran.


    This can be seen with Fei Lin. If Fei Lin knew before that Mu Jun is actually the Heilong emperor, how would he become then? "Can you just tell us everything?" he asked. "Who exactly is Mu Jun? How did Yu Sheng know him? And¡­ what does Mu Jun ¨C the Heilong emperor, is planning to do?" he pleadingly looked at Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe who was placed in a pinch. "¡­" dang. What should I tell them? How do I explain all these to them? Do I really have to tell them everything? Do I have to reveal myself first? He was about to deny their claims to escape when he saw Fan Wen''s pleading gaze. "¡­" f*ck. Xie Lan! Can''t you take your wife away! Don''t make him influence other people to submit to him with that soft gaze of a holy mother¡­ err, father!!!


    He internally cursed while he continued to pretend to look calm on the surface.


    "So?" Xie Lan spoke, urging him to speak.


    It was exactly at this time that Qian Tian, Qian Lin, Jing Hei, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou returned from shopping in the Stop By Town. The large group landed on the ship and saw them surrounding Zuo Zhe with their imposing aura.


    "What''s going on?" Qian Tian asked as he placed the medical bottles on the table on the side before he walked towards them.


    Xie Lan meaningfully looked at Zuo Zhe before he turned to face Qian Tian and the others. "Perfect timing, sect leader Qian." He spoke.


    Qian Tian. "?"


    "Young master Zuo has something to tell us." Xie Lan continued. "Something very important." He added. Then, he turned to Jing Hei who was spectating on the side. "Why don''t you call your uncle and brothers who are resting inside?" he asked.


    Jing Hei. "¡­" huh? What''s going on now?


    "It''s better that everyone is present so that everyone can hear what young master is going to say." Xie Lan explained before he turned back to Zuo Zhe who coldly sweated.


    Jing Hei, although puzzled, but obediently followed. He gave his qiankun pouch where he and Qian Lin stored the goods they bought before he went inside the cabin to call the Zunjingde Sect and Zheng Yi.


    Meanwhile, on the deck, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples looked at each other, puzzled by the situation. What happened when we were gone? They asked each other through their gazes before they looked away.


    You Rou saw Zuo Zhe''s expression doesn''t look good and kindly heated his tea that had cooled. Then, she retreated to the side together with the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. Then, the door opened and the Zunjingde Sect, and Zheng Yi, appeared.


    "What''s wrong?" Jing Rui directly asked.


    Lei Ling, who Jing Kang brought inside to have a bonding time after Lei Qing went with Qian Tian''s group, saw that all his fellow disciples have gathered so he heartlessly left Jing Kang''s side and conscientiously regrouped with his sect thinking something major happened.


    Xie Lan, the leader, under everyone''s curious gazes, turned to look at Zuo Zhe who finally recovered his calm. Everyone followed Xie Lan''s gaze and looked at Zuo Zhe.


    "Mu Jun." Zuo Zhe finally spoke, breaking his silence.


    As soon as they heard the name, they all immediately understood. Zuo Zhe is planning to give them some information.


    Zuo Zhe: no, I''m not! I''m being forced by your leader! I am afraid to be thrown off of the ship if I wouldn''t give them an answer!


    Zuo Zhe suppressed his inner turmoil and forced to keep his expression calm. Although Xie Lan''s gaze is terrifying, but he endured his discomfort and met Xie Lan''s gaze. "Mu Jun is the Heilong emperor." He spoke. "And yes, you are right. Yu Sheng knows Mu Jun." he admitted.


    Xie Lan''s expression didn''t change while Fan Wen, Fei Lin and Xi Ling, their expression turned serious. Meanwhile, the others were shocked.


    "Yu-ge knows Mu Jun?!" Lei Ling exclaimed. His eyes wide in shock.


    "So, that''s why he proposed a deal before¡­" Jing Cheng muttered.


    "How?" Jing Rui asked.


    "It''s actually a simple reason." Zuo Zhe said as he sipped his drink. "They came from the same ''hometown''." He answered.


    "Oh! So, they are fellow villagers¡­" Lei Ling muttered as he sighed in relief.


    But, the others aren''t easily fooled. "Which hometown?" Qian Lin asked.


    "Bailong." Zuo Zhe answered.


    They were all taken aback. "''Bailong''?" they asked. They have never heard of this name before.


    "Precisely ¨C " Zuo Zhe continued. " ¨C the Bailong Kingdom." He said.


    "¡­"


    "It''s the palace ¨C the Feng Hua Palace, you''ve seen before during the last stage of the Intersect Competition." Zuo Zhe smiled. Now that he has spilled the beans, it is his turn to act imposing while they were all caught off-guard of what they have heard. "In fact, the Feng Hua Palace is just a part of it." He added.


    "¡­"


    Zheng Yi, whose grandfather is Zheng Fu Gong ¨C the leader of the Righteous Alliance, spoke. "But, that place is¡­" he said.


    "A secret realm, right?" Zuo Zhe spoke.


    Zheng Yi nodded.


    "You might treat it as a secret realm¡­ but it isn''t simply a secret realm." Zuo Zhe said. "It is another world." He told them.


    They were stunned. "Another world?" Qian Tian''s brows knotted.


    "Yes. That is Yu Sheng''s, as well as Mu Jun''s, ''hometown''." Zuo Zhe said.


    "Another world¡­" they all muttered in a daze.


    Xie Lan, the calmest of them all, scrutinized Zuo Zhe''s expression to see if he is lying. When he didn''t find any anomaly, he spoke. "What kind is their world?" he asked. "And, why are they here? What is their purpose of coming here?" he added.


    Zuo Zhe who was enjoying acting imposing heard Xie Lan''s question. "¡­" should I say that it was because of me that''s why they are here? But, nonetheless, he answered. "A divine world." He told them.


    "''divine world''?"


    "It''s, basically, a world of gods." Zuo Zhe spoke.


    "¡­" they all speechlessly looked at him.


    "Yes." Zuo Zhe spoke when he understood their gazes. "Mu Jun, the Heilong emperor, is the Black God. He is called Hei Shen. He is the god of destruction." He told them. "And, Yu Sheng is also a god. But, the son of Hui Shen ¨C the Impartial God of Creation." He explained.


    "¡­ no wonder they are so strong¡­" was all they managed to say. They were still shocked to find out that there is a world aside from their world, and that it is dominated by the gods, like Yu Sheng and Mu Jun.


    "You still haven''t told us why there were here, and what are their purpose of coming here." Xie Lan reminded him.


    Zuo Zhe. "¡­" bro, can we not be hung up on such matters? It''s already enough for you to be hung up on Fan Wen, alright? "They are here because¡­ of an accident." He said.


    "''accident''?"


    "Yes." Zuo Zhe nodded. "It''s because of the appearance of the Heilong Realm." He told them.

 Chapter 384 - The Scum Is Tactful

    "What¡­?!" they were stunned. "The Heilong Realm¡­" they muttered under their breath as they stared at Zuo Zhe, eyes wide in shock.


    "So, this is it." Fan Wen spoke.


    "What do you mean, shifu?" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples asked and looked at Fan Wen in puzzlement.


    Xi Ling who also thought of something spoke. "The Heilong Realm was formed because of the abundance of the demonic qi. The creation of a new realm might have¡­" his voice trailed off and turned to look at Zuo Zhe.


    But, Zuo Zhe didn''t speak.


    "Disturbed the heaven." Fei Lin continued for Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling and Fan Wen nodded. Xie Lan didn''t speak as he is contemplating. His mind is whirling very fast.


    "''disturbed the heaven''¡­" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi looked at each other, their gazes talking. Meanwhile, Jing Kang''s face is indifferent and his eyes are just on Lei Ling''s, who was standing with his fellow disciples, figure.


    Jing Rui frowned. Clearly, he dislikes this topic.


    Meanwhile, Qian Tian has already recovered his calm. "Then, this Heilong Realm¡­" he spoke. "Why is Mu Jun ruler it now?" he asked.


    Everyone started at his question. Then, they remembered that the Heilong Realm was originally the Wu Ran Kingdom. Wu Ran is its original lord ¨C its king. So, how did it become Mu Jun now?


    Zuo Zhe turned to Qian Tian. He knows that Qian Tian''s real question isn''t ''why'' Mu Jun is the one ruling the Heilong Realm, since everyone already knows the answer ¨C Wu Ran reincarnated as Ming Ye and disappeared for five hundred years. The real question is ''how'' did Mu Jun become the Heilong emperor.


    "This, I also wanted to know." He frowned. He also doesn''t know the question. This question didn''t even cross his mind, for he was also surprised that Mu Jun ¨C or Hei Shen, became the Heilong emperor.


    Everyone isn''t stupid and could see that Zuo Zhe was telling the truth. He didn''t ask him any further about the topic. They are already satisfied with what they have found out today.


    Fei Lin sighed. "No matter who Mu Jun really is, as long as he won''t be our enemy, then we¡­" are safe. He continued in his heart.


    They all nodded in tacit understanding. Even if Mu Jun wouldn''t be their ally, but as long as he won''t be their enemy, then they can only focus in one enemy ¨C Wu Ran.


    "What about you?" Xie Lan suddenly spoke.


    They all looked at him and saw that he is looking at Zuo Zhe.


    "What about me?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "How about your power?" Xie Lan spoke. "You look like an ordinary human, but you are hiding your power. Where did you get that special power?" he asked.


    Everyone turned to Zuo Zhe.


    Zuo Zhe pursed his lips. "I''m not hiding it¡­" he muttered.


    Xie Lan didn''t speak and just crossed his arms, waiting for Zuo Zhe''s answer.


    "From my own hometown." Zuo Zhe finally answered. His power comes from the system and the system came from his ''hometown''.


    "By ''hometown'', you mean¡­" Xi Ling spoke. "¡­ like Yu Sheng''s, Bai Shen''s and Hei Shen''s ''hometown''?" he asked.


    "Yes." Zuo Zhe nodded.


    They all looked at each other, their gazes talking. It wasn''t a lie that they are curious of Zuo Zhe''s power. But, they are all tactful people and doesn''t want to pry into Zuo Zhe''s life. Everyone has their fair share of secrets that they definitely don''t want the others to find out. And since Zuo Zhe isn''t actually from their world¡­ now that they think about it, there really is a sense of disharmony between Zuo Zhe and this world. From Zuo Zhe''s actions, his words, his behavior¡­


    They didn''t ask anymore and resumed with their tasks. The disciples went to store their resources including the medicine in somewhere where they can easily access it. Meanwhile, the elders gathered to discuss some tactics on how to kill Wu Ran and his people. So, they didn''t notice that after they interrogated Zuo Zhe, whom was left alone, Zuo Zhe fell into a contemplative state.


    That''s right¡­ hometown. Zuo Zhe thought and blinked as he sipped his drink. The Devourer has devoured all the other worlds aside from the Bailong Kingdom and this world. So, wouldn''t that mean that the world that I came from was also devoured? He thought and his pupils shook. Then ¨C


    "I can''t go home?" he muttered in a low voice. Suddenly, he tried calling to the system. But, the system didn''t respond. He didn''t hear any sound inside his mind.


    It was then that he realized that it has been a long time that he didn''t hear anything from the system. What is going on? He thought, feeling bewildered. And also alarmed. His heart thumped loudly as he panicked.


    "Xi Tong?" he called.


    But, like earlier, there wasn''t any voice that answered his call.


    ¡­


    "Achoo!" the man, wearing beggar''s clothes and a conical hat that was big it covered his face, suddenly sneezed when the wind blew. He sneezed hard and the conical hat on his head was almost knocked off of his head.


    "Are you alright?" Cheng Shu, Cheng Sheng''s uncle whom everyone has forgotten, turned to the mysterious man and asked.


    The mysterious man who Zuo Zhe just called inside his mind, named ''Xi Tong'', as well as the main system Jing Xian was talking about before that was helping the Devourer, raised his hand and was about to rub his itchy nose when he suddenly paused. He isn''t a human to begin with, so there would definitely no snot on his nose.


    So, he lowered his hand, which was wrapped by a bandage along with his body underneath his clothes. "I''m alright." He answered.


    Cheng Shu nodded and didn''t ask anymore questions. He just lowered his head and ate the noodles he bought for both of them. But, since Xi Tong said he doesn''t want to eat, he just shrugged and ate the second bowl of noodles.


    Xi Tong watched him eat. "Why did you help them kill those demonic cultivators in the Nanli Town?" he asked.


    Cheng Shu finished chewing the food in his mouth before he answered. "I hate dirty people." He answered.


    Xi Tong didn''t react. The ''dirty'' people Cheng Shu is referring here isn''t the literal sense. Or else, Cheng Shu wouldn''t travel with him ¨C someone disguising as a beggar. The ''dirty'' that Cheng Shu meant was the people who are sinners. In this world, they are the demonic cultivators. As well as the people driven by debauchery.


    "Those people have plundered ¨C both riches and lives and the innocence of the others." Cheng Shu spoke. "Killing them is my duty. And, wouldn''t this help your plan?" he asked as he raised his head and looked at Xi Tong''s non-human eyes. "Confusing them." He smiled. The ''them'' he is referring to are Xie Lan''s group in the Millennium Ship. "Also¡­ my prey is only Cheng Sheng." He added before eh resumed eating.


    Xi Tong didn''t speak again. He just raised his head to look at the sky where Bai Shen resides. He knows that man¡­ err, god, must be impatient again. "I''m leaving." He told Cheng Shu.


    "En." Cheng Shu answered without raising head. He was engrossed with his food. By the time he finished eating and raised his head, he saw that Xi Tong was already gone. "Owner! Give me another bowl!" he yelled.


    "Alright!" the server answered as he scooped the noodles along with the broth.


    "Aiyo! How many bowls would that be?!" someone asked from the other table as they looked at Cheng Shu who was served with another bowl.


    The commotion was loud and the noises were carried by the wind to the sky, passing by the Millennium Ship stealthily floating in the sky, hovering above the Stop By Town.


    "Hm?" Lei Lin, who was sitting near the railings, muttered and looked down the ground. "They are so lively?" he asked.


    "What is it?" Jing Kang, who just finished packing, asked.


    Lei Ling turned and smiled. "Nothing!" he answered and resumed packing the medicines. "Is it time to go?" he asked as he looked around.


    "Go!" Xie Lan who heard him ask answered.


    "To the Shashan Pass!" Qian Tian spoke.


    Lei Ling nodded and then looked at Jing Kang. Together, they formed a hand seal and closed their eyes, concentrating on maneuvering the ship using the Balance, Floating and Moving Talismans. They closed their eyes tight as they recalled the map in their mind, then guided the Millennium Ship as it started to move, facing the South.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Qian Tian and Jing Rui looked at each other. Their faces serious. Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou held each other''s hands. Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi looked tense. After all, they are finally going to face Wu Ran.

 Chapter 385 - The Scum Is Assuming

    Heilong Realm, Drunken Moon City.


    "Alright, everyone. Line up here, please!" xiao San yelled as he waved his hand to the crowd while he glanced at his brothers to organize the people.


    "Free food!" the crowd exclaimed as they looked at the street where the restaurants were lined up on both sides. The steam coming from the freshly-cooked foods displayed at the open counter rose in the air, enticing the onlookers, thus making their stomachs growl.


    "Yes, yes. You can have a free congee and meat bun if you obediently line up." Meng Gui''s subordinates explained to the crowd.


    The crowd immediately were in uproar when they heard that. "Me! Me! I want to eat!" somebody shouted and suddenly, there were pushing and pulling.


    Xiao San frowned. "We won''t give everyone the foods if you all continue to make a ruckus!" he said.


    The commotion instantly died down and the crowd didn''t dare to push each other again.


    Xiao San nodded, looking satisfied while he instructed his brothers before he turned to look at Wu Yuan who stood beside him. "Is the Mirror of Truth ready?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan nodded and raised the mirror.


    Xiao San then turned to his brother. "Let the first person come in." he said before he and Wu Yuan entered the gates. Then, they stood on the side. When they saw the first person arrived, he spoke. "Please face this way, first, before you proceed." He said.


    The person nodded and then looked at the mirror.


    Xiao San saw that the person''s face didn''t change before he looked at the person and nodded. "You may go." He said.


    The person didn''t think much about it before he excitedly ran to the first restaurant to get his food.


    Xiao San turned to Wu Yuan to voice out his thoughts. "If we do it like this, it''ll take us a long time to inspect all the citizens." He spoke. "We can have my brothers use the Mirror of Truth alternately so you won''t get tired." He suggested, then paused. "Of course, we won''t steal the Mirror of Truth from you." He added.


    Wu Yuan didn''t react. "You can''t steal it." He said.


    Xiao San''s lip twitched.


    "The Mirror of Truth needs a constant supply of qi." Wu Yuan explained.


    Xiao San was surprised. "Then, this''ll double the weariness¡­" he said.


    "It''s fine." Wu Yuan spoke. "The reward is worth of my effort, right?" he asked.


    Xiao San smiled. "Of course." He answered before they continued what they are doing.


    ¡­


    "Boss!" Shang He''s subordinates exclaimed in surprise when they met Shang He. "Boss''s wife¡­ ehem. Leader Meng!" they immediately corrected and sheepishly grinned at Meng Gui when they saw Meng Gui''s face turned red.


    Meng Gui just sneered. "What ''boss''? What ''leader''?" he asked. "Call me ''da ge''!" he snapped at them.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately turned red. They were the children who the group of merchants trained along with Meng Gui and Shang He. Later, they were all separated to escape and hide. But, Shang He found them one day and they made their own organization, just like Meng Gui.


    They suggested to Shang He to find Meng Gui. But, who would have known that they would all reunite under such an occasion? Both Shang He and Meng Gui were demonic leaders!


    Their eyes immediately turned red from holding back their tears. Their nose turned sour. Although they were all big men, and even hundreds of years old, but, in their heart, they were still humans. "Da ge¡­" they called and hung their head like children being scolded.


    Meng Gui scoffed. But, the corners of his lips were pulled up.


    Shang He saw him secretly smiling and he suppressed his chuckle. "How''s the Plum Blossom City?" he asked.


    Their faces instantly became serious. "It was now completely sealed off." One of them answered. "All the exit gates were closed, and the fire inside is about to die down. There were no one that remained alive." He said.


    "Good." Shang He nodded, feeling satisfied. He looked at Meng Gui and smiled.


    Meng Gui smiled back at him, before he turned, just in time to see xiao San and Wu Yuan returning. The former''s face is dark while latter''s face is full of indifference. "Xiao San." He called.


    Xiao San was startled when he saw him. "Da ge, you''re awake?!" he asked.


    Meng Gui nodded. "I thought you and Ah Si-ge are¡­" xiao San''s voice trailed off and he looked at Shang He standing behind Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui''s face instantly flushed red while Shang He snickered. Meng Gui''s eyes narrowed and he turned to glare at Shang He. "Xiao San." He called as he turned to xiao San. "I heard you used your money to feed the citizens of the Drunken Moon City?" he asked.


    Xiao San nodded. "It is, da ge." He answered. "I asked the righteous cultivators if they have a way to uproot Ma Wen''s people that are remaining hiding in our midst. They have a treasure called the Mirror of Truth, so we used it." He explained and gave Meng Gui the account of what happened earlier. "But¡­" he turned to Wu Yuan.


    "No one was found." Wu Yuan spoke.


    The smiles on their face disappeared. "How can this be¡­" Meng Gui muttered. He trusts the righteous cultivators that they won''t trick them, so they will offer to them to use their treasures. They wouldn''t dare let them use something shoddy.


    So, the problem lies on the people they tested and not on the instrument.


    Xiao San saw Meng Gui''s troubled face and he spoke. "Don''t worry, da ge. The righteous cultivators have another method to present." He told him.


    "What method?" Shang He asked and he looked at Wu Yuan.


    But, Wu Yuan didn''t answer. Before they could speak, they saw Fei Yin came out of his room, together with Cheng Sheng. None of them were surprised of Cheng Sheng''s wakening, since xiao San has already told them that he gave them the antidote.


    "Poisoning." Cheng Sheng spoke as an answer to Shang He''s question.


    "What?!" they all exclaimed as they stared at Cheng Sheng in horror, as if he is a monster.


    "Are you really a righteous cultivator?!" one of Shang He''s subordinates asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng. His eyes are filled with disbelief.


    "I am." Cheng Sheng calmly replied.


    "Then, how could you poison them?!" another one asked.


    Fei Yin frowned when he saw the hostile gazes of the demonic cultivators on Cheng Sheng. "Are you misunderstanding something?" he asked.


    "''misunderstanding''?" Meng Gui asked. After he and Shang He made up, he became sensitive to the word ''misunderstanding''.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "What could we misunderstand?" Shang He''s subordinate wouldn''t let go. "You yourself already said that you would poison them!" he pointed at Cheng Sheng.


    Shang He and Meng Gui looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "My shidi indeed has said that he would use poisoning." Fei Yin spoke. "But ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C he would only poison a certain group of people." He explained.


    How can Meng Gui and Shang He not understand this? The ''certain group of people'' Fei Yin is referring to are Ma Wen''s people. Shang He''s subordinates who hastily jumped to conclusion immediately flushed red in shame.


    "Sorry, bro, ah¡­" they apologized to Cheng Sheng.


    "It''s fine." Cheng Sheng spoke. "My words are easily misunderstood." He said.


    They smiled in relief. They were about to laugh when Cheng Sheng spoke again.


    "More especially to those who are assuming." Cheng Sheng added.


    Meng Gui, Shang He, and the demonic cultivators. "¡­" what enmity do you have against us?


    Wu Yuan. "¡­" here the scum goes again¡­ he thought, feeling tired. He now thinks that Cheng Sheng being asleep makes the world more peaceful, but when he is awake, it is less peaceful. Now, he missed the asleep Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin forced a smile while his brow twitched. Sheng ah¡­ Wu Yuan and I have just finished befriending the demonic cultivators with painstaking efforts¡­ but, just a few words from you and it easily broke. Have you slept so long or was it because of the poison that you forgot we are still in their territory?


    A long silence passed. Fortunately, Shang He and Meng Gui have dealt with a lot of people so they have seen ninety nine percent of people. Although Cheng Sheng is that remaining one percent, but their patience in dealing with those ninety nine percent of people made themselves hold back from murdering Cheng Sheng.


    "May we know how will you poison Ma Wen''s people?" Meng Gui calmly asked.


    Everyone looked at Meng Gui with worship in their eyes. How great he is in managing to hold himself back! As expected of da ge! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng, after blowing off some steam, fortunately returned to his senses and spoke politely now. "I am a mage. I can concoct a Form Revealing powder for you to sprinkle on the food you''ll feed them tomorrow." he answered.

 Chapter 386 - The Scum Is Mysterious

    Everyone is smart. After listening to Cheng Sheng''s words, they finally realized what''s wrong with Ma Wen''s people.


    "They disguised themselves?!" they exclaimed.


    "I guess." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Xiao San pondered. "But, you''ve let us borrow the Mirror of Truth¡­" he said and looked at the mirror in Wu Yuan''s hands.


    "This is where the real problem lies." Cheng Sheng muttered as he turned to him. "I am guessing that someone was using a large-scale spell to interfere with our senses." He explained. Fei Yin told him everything earlier when he woke up.


    They were stunned. "So, that''s why even though I can recognize the citizens of the Drunken Moon City, but still can''t find Ma Wen''s people." xiao San muttered as he clenched his fists.


    Meng Gui patted his shoulder to console him. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng. "The food will be eaten by everyone in the Drunken Moon City. Will this have any effect on our own citizens?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "No." he answered before he paused. "If there really is, then it will just cleanse their meridians." He said.


    The Origin Bone is the crux of the Form Revealing powder. The Origin Bone isn''t a bone, but a stalk of the Five Black Petals Flower. The stalk of the Five Black Petals Flower gathers the qi from the dew that the petals absorb. So, it is of a pure essence. When a magic pill or potion containing the Origin Bone, it cleanses one''s meridians. So, if one changed themselves to disguise, then the Form Revealing powder will remove the impurities in their meridians, making them exposed themselves.


    "You should also drink a Spirit to make your senses sharper in case the spell would stun you again, making you miss the time when Ma Wen''s people would change after they ate the food sprinkled with Form Revealing Powder." Cheng Sheng sincerely told them.


    "''Spirit''?" they asked.


    "This won''t be harmful to us, right?" Shang He asked.


    "I won''t harm you." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all fell silent. They have to admit, although Cheng Sheng''s tongue is sharp, but the righteous cultivators have been helping them.


    Seeing their expressions calm, Cheng Sheng spoke. "Spirit is a potion to reinvigorate one''s nerves, thus sharpening your senses." He explained. "It''s not harmful to you. Spirit can be drunk by both the righteous and demonic cultivators." He told them.


    They all sighed in relief. "So, where is it?" they asked. "Why didn''t I hear of it?" they added.


    "I brewed it myself." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone looked at him. The wind blew past them, making their robes flutter. Their gazes fell on Cheng Sheng''s waist that was exposed after his robe fluttered. They saw a sheepskin leather belt wrapped on his waist with five badges imbued with colorful gems hanging on his belt.


    "Mage''s belt. Master level." Wu Yuan briefly explained.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­" what''s with this sudden feeling of insecurity? Although they are demonic cultivators, but they admire mages since mages can both fight and also make their own magic pills and potions to make themselves more powerful. And, Wu Yuan is saying Cheng Sheng, this scholarly-looking cultivator is a master level mage?!


    They looked at Cheng Sheng. Their eyes that were full of hostility and killing intent earlier now are filled with admiration. They didn''t know that Cheng Sheng is a mage. After they did, they thought that Cheng Sheng is just an ordinary mage. But, it turns out that he is actually a master.


    Although Wu Yuan looks indifferent, but there is a faint smile in his eyes. Fei Yin, on the other hand, is grinning, filled with pride.


    "He has four apprentices." Fei Yin spoke. "Two are talisman mages, where one is our shidi. One is very intelligent and is his shixiong, learning spell casting and arrays from him. The last one is our shimei ¨C a potion mage." He explained.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­" do you have to brag?! They thought, then sighed in defeat. Although they wanted to learn from Cheng Sheng, but they are demonic cultivators who specializes in poisons. Cheng Sheng is a righteous cultivator, and specializes in potions. Although he said ''poisoning'' earlier, but the ''poison'' is just a powder.


    Cheng Sheng saw them brooding. "Actually, everything has its own use." He spoke.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    "Your poisons can be used by righteous cultivators." Cheng Sheng said. "¡­ who has ill intentions." He muttered. Although he said it in a low voice, but everyone still heard it.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­" although they wanted to get angry, but they can''t prove Cheng Sheng wrong. So, they are stifled with anger.


    "But, potions and magic pills can also be used by the demonic cultivators." Cheng Sheng continued.


    They stared at him.


    "Potions and magic pills can even be used by ordinary humans as medicines. Although there are some potions and magic that is restricted to you because they contain some ingredients that is harmful to you, but the remaining others are still usable, right?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Everyone immediately felt enlightened. Because they thought that they are demonic cultivators, they should only use something related to demonic cultivation and can''t with anything related to righteous cultivation. They aren''t stupid to not try this theory. But, this theory turned to a conjecture after they saw someone fell ill and die when that demonic cultivator took a potion to increase his strength. There is a proof, so they believed this to be true.


    But, after hearing what Cheng Sheng said, they felt that the clouds in their mind disappeared.


    "So, it''s because of the ingredients used in the potion that that demonic cultivator died?" xiao San asked Cheng Sheng after they told Cheng Sheng of what happened before.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "There also must be other factors that played, like his weak constitution." He said.


    They looked at each other.


    "I can only prove it to you tomorrow." Cheng Sheng spoke seeing the doubts on their faces.


    They turned to him.


    "The citizens of the Drunken Moon City are half-demonic cultivators." Cheng Sheng looked at them. "After they eat the food with Form Revealing Powder tomorrow, you check whether they will fall ill or not." He said.


    Meng Gui and Shang He, although more careful than their subordinates, but they can judge people who wants to harm them or help them. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan definitely belong to the latter.


    "When will you concoct the Form Revealing Powder?" Meng Gui asked. "What do we need to prepare?" he added. The Drunken Moon City is his territory and everyone living in it are his people. So, he is the one responsible to provide what is needed to help them¡­ protect them.


    However, Cheng Sheng just stared at him.


    "What?" Meng Gui asked, suddenly feeling conscious by Cheng Sheng''s stare.


    "Leader Meng¡­ is actually a good person, right?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Meng Gui''s eyes widened and he blushed. "I ¨C I''m not¡­" he stammered.


    "He is." Shang He spoke. Their subordinates nodded.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them before he spoke. "No need." He said.


    "Huh?"


    "I have the some prepared. But, since a large amount is needed, I have to concoct the rest." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I have the ingredients. I only need a room where I can refine the ingredients without any disturbance." He told them.


    Meng Gui nodded. Then, he turned to xiao San. Xiao San understood. "I''ll prepare it!" he said before he left with the other subordinates of Meng Gui.


    "Is there anything else you need?" Meng Gui asked as he turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. Before they could speak, he continued. "But, since this is the Heilong Realm, then you won''t find it, like the ingredients for Form Revealing Powder." He said.


    Fei Yin who understands his lover very well. "¡­" oops.


    Wu Yuan who is familiar with Cheng Sheng''s scum personality. "¡­" ah. He thought, his face indifferent.


    It took the demonic cultivators a long time to understand what he meant. And when they did, they almost erupted. "¡­" so, he thinks that everything here is impure?! They thought as their faces darkened. But, since he is helping us, we have to endure!


    "Right ¨C " Shang He coughed to relieve the awkward atmosphere. "How do you know that there is a spell covering the Drunken Moon City?" he asked Cheng Sheng.


    Hearing the question, everyone immediately looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "I am more sensitive to the qi of the nature than the others." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Why? How?" the demonic cultivators curiously asked. Today, they find Cheng Sheng filled with mystery.


    "It''s because of his cultivation method." Fei Yin answered for Cheng Sheng.


    The demonic cultivators naturally know there are many cultivation methods.


    "What is the cultivation method he is practicing?" they asked as their gazes all fell on Cheng Sheng.


    This time, it was the silent Wu Yuan who answered. "The Art of Purity". He said.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­" they thought it was only Cheng Sheng. But, who would know that even this cold-looking Wu Yuan is actually also disagreeable! They are all mocking us right?!

 Chapter 387 - The Scum Is Indomitable

    But, the expected battle between the righteous cultivators and demonic cultivators didn''t happen, since xiao San returned, telling them that the refining room is now clean and is available to use. After he said that, xiao San finally noticed the brewing undercurrent of tension in the air.


    Meng Gui, a level-headed person, broke the tension and personally led Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan to the refining room together with Shang He. Xiao San who was left with the other subordinates inquired what happened and almost exploded in anger when he found out. But, there''s nothing that they could do since they wanted Cheng Sheng''s help, thus they acquiesced.


    The next day, Cloud Square, 6 AM.


    "Everyone heard and understood the new regulations of the Drunken Moon City?" Meng Gui''s subordinate spoke as he raised his head and looked over at the large crowd before him standing below.


    "We understand!" somebody spoke. "When will the breakfast be served?" he asked.


    Meng Gui''s subordinate turned. "Today, to honor the union of our respected and beloved leader Meng and his lover boss Shang, who is another leader, everyone will be given three meals today. One in the morning, one at noon, and one in the evening!" he explained. "The restaurants are about to finish cooking, so everyone please be patient!" he said before he stepped down the platform after he has finished his task. "Da ge." He called as he walked towards Meng Gui and Shang He who stood on the side.


    After everyone heard what Meng Gui''s subordinate said about Meng Gui and Shang He, they exclaimed in shock. After all, the two leaders, although not extremely hostile towards each other, but they are still enemies, after all. But, they have no choice to believe it.


    They gasped in shock when they saw Meng Gui and Shang He standing near the platform, smiling at each other. So, they are really in love?! They thought, their eyeballs almost popping out of their sockets as they watched Shang He and Meng Gui talk to each other. Their actions looked intimate.


    "No, no. I don''t believe it!" someone spoke up.


    "Why?" somebody asked.


    "It was just yesterday they were cutting at each other''s throats. Today, they looked like they are gonna kiss at the next second¡­ how can they suddenly change?!" he asked.


    "But¡­ they really kissed¡­" someone said.


    They all turned and saw that Shang He kissed Meng Gui, and Meng Gui even enthusiastically responded. "¡­" how blinding. They thought.


    "Could this be a political marriage?" someone asked, his voice uncertain.


    "Huh?"


    "After all, they are only them and Ma Wen left. So, in order to deal with Ma Wen, they will unite." That person explained.


    Some of them felt enlightened while some are still unconvinced. "But, they don''t have to go this far, right?" he asked, but his voice is weak.


    Everyone here are demonic cultivators. And demonic cultivators would do everything just to get what they want, whatever it takes.


    "Of course, they don''t!" someone spoke up in a loud voice. "Boss Shang is the strongest! And leader Meng is the bravest! So, why should they unite in marriage just to deal with a coward Ma Wen?" he asked. "They are doing this because they are in love!" he said.


    Some whose mind felt muddled suddenly felt their mind cleared up. "That''s right!" they agreed.


    "Right? And¡­ who knows if they were just putting up an act before that they are enemies, just to deal with the other leaders!" that brave person said.


    "That''s it!" the others agreed.


    Among the crowd, someone secretly sneered. Ma Wen is a coward? He thought as he glared at the person who spoke earlier. It''s Shang He and Meng Gui who are cowards! Look how scared they are of leader Ma! He thought and stared at Shang He and Meng Gui in the distance. They have to combine their forces because they know they aren''t leader Ma''s match! He grinned evilly before he lowered his head to hide the vicious glint in his eyes. They are even foolishly spending money to treat everyone for the celebration.


    "Hehe¡­" he laughed in a low voice. He''ll treat it as a donation for Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s impending funeral.


    Suddenly, a delectable aroma wafted in the Cloud Square. Everyone''s hungry and their stomach instantly grumbled when they smelled food. Some even can''t help but drool, and they immediately wiped the drool off of their mouth and they turned. They hungrily looked at the incoming people carrying the foods.


    There was suddenly an uproar. Shang He and Meng Gui finally stepped up the platform, with Shang He gentlemanly holding Meng Gui''s hand to help him up. The indomitable Shang He that they knew is now looking at Meng Gui with overflowing love in his eyes, as if it is only Meng Gui that he can see. Meanwhile, Meng Gui, although rumored has a hundred men in his harem, is cold, now looking at Shang He with a bright smile on his face. Both men''s faces are filled with happiness.


    Everybody instantly became silent, sensing that the two leaders are going to say something.


    "Everyone." Shang He spoke. "Thank you for coming today, gracing us with your presence in this momentous event. We won''t further the delay of your meal anymore, as I have already said my piece." He said and turned to Meng Gui.


    Meng Gui nodded and faced his own people. "Thank you for coming." He told them.


    Everyone cheered and gave their blessing to the two. Then, they began eating. But, while they ate, they noticed that Shang He and Meng Gui didn''t leave and just asked for a couch before they settled on top of the platform, then began flirting.


    Everyone. "¡­" what is this? Although there are no formalities to consider for their wedding since demonic cultivators attached no importance with formalities, but do they have to show-off their relationship in front of us? And while we ate? Feeding us food, and also dog food? Won''t we have indigestion after being fed full?


    As soon as they thought of this, they suddenly heard a loud cry, followed by another, and another¡­


    Everybody turned to the direction of the noises and saw a group of people, although scattered, are clutching their stomachs and chest while their faces are red and contorted because of pain.


    "What happened? They really had an indigestion after being fed of dog food?" someone joked.


    But, no one could laugh anymore because many more people started to suffer indigestion and then collapsed. Everyone immediately fell into a panic and moved away from those people, thinking there is a contractable disease that appeared, after remembering what happened to the Plum Blossom City.


    Suddenly, they heard a screech. "AAAAAAAH!" someone screamed while pointing to someone on the ground.


    He was one of those that suffered indigestion. Everyone, although scared that it might be a disease, but also are curious, so they cautiously approached, only to see that the face and skin of the person was rapidly changing.


    "A monster!" someone exclaimed.


    "No, idiot! Take a closer look! He is still a human!" somebody hit him.


    "A disguise?!" someone immediately realized.


    As soon as the faces of those people changed, Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s subordinates immediately acted and tied up those people.


    Someone who has a sharper mind suddenly realized something. "They are Ma Wen''s people!" he shouted.


    Everyone immediately was roused from their daze of what had just happened. "Ma Wen''s people¡­ the spies?!" they exclaimed.


    Suddenly, gossips broke out in the Cloud Square. But, Shang He and Meng Gui don''t care and continued flirting. Their goal today has been achieved.


    Cheng Sheng, who was watching from the distance together with Fei Yin and Wu Yuan, smiled in satisfaction. "Just as planned." He said.


    Wu Yuan looked at Cheng Sheng with his eyes filled with worship.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yin on the side. "¡­" a Hongmen Banquet¡­ he thought. Although he was already expecting this to happen, but he didn''t think Shang He and Meng Gui would throw caution to the wind. They did this after announcing their marriage!


    "Thank you for your help." xiao San spoke as he approached them.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned. "It''s no problem." Fei Yin spoke.


    Xiao San nodded. Before he could excuse himself to go to Meng Gui, Cheng Sheng suddenly spoke.


    "Have you counted the number of people?" he asked.


    "Huh?" xiao San looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer him and just added another question. "Have you caught the person who can cast spells?" he added.


    Xiao San stared at him. If he doesn''t know that Cheng Sheng has a sharp tongue, he would think that the other is nitpicking on them. But, those years he lived would be in vain if he didn''t understand the meaning behind Cheng Sheng''s words.


    "You mean¡­ we haven''t caught all of them?" he asked as he stared at Cheng Sheng in shock.

 Chapter 388 - The Scum Is Inferior

    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just focused his gaze on the crowd. "Do you have a spell caster on your team?" he asked and finally turned to xiao San.


    Xiao San nodded. "We do." He answered. Then, he realized something. His face turned red in shame. "xiao Huan''s skill is average in casting spells." He explained.


    This is the reason why they didn''t realize that the Drunken Moon City has been put under a spell. Fortunately, the spell casted isn''t harmful to everyone and only just messed with their perception.


    Cheng Sheng''s words surprisingly isn''t biting. "One of the reasons why a spell caster dominates another spell caster is because of their casting time." He said.


    Xiao San stared at him.


    "There are two key points in casting time." Cheng Sheng continued. "One, the duration of the spell. Two, the time the spell was casted." He looked at xiao San. "Of course, if the first spell caster casted the spell first ¨C whether he is fast or slow, then, naturally, the other spell caster would be dominated by him and fall into a passive state." He explained.


    Xiao San''s eyes widened and he gaped at Cheng Sheng. His eyes are filled with awe. "I''ll go immediately call xiao Huan!" he said. He didn''t wait for them to answer as he instantly left.


    "You are going to teach a demonic cultivator?" Wu Yuan asked. He didn''t mean to criticize. Just purely asking.


    "On the surface, we are ''allied'' with them." Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan looked at each other and didn''t speak again. Not long later and xiao San returned with a young man with an average look but clear eyes.


    "This is xiao Huan." xiao San introduced the shy young man.


    "Too timid." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Xiao San and xiao Huan. "¡­"


    Xiao San coughed. "His hometown is near the Ni Lai Gate and he almost died because of the demonic energy spilling from the Gate." He explained. In short, xiao Huan wouldn''t have become a demonic cultivator if it wasn''t for the demonic qi plaguing the Heilong Realm.


    This is the typical situation in the Heilong Realm. Most of the demonic cultivators looked ordinary and doesn''t fit being a demonic cultivator because they were originally just ordinary people. Yet, after the demonic qi broke out in the Wuran Kingdom because of Wu Ran, the ordinary people were poisoned by the demonic qi. Those who are weaker died, while those who are stronger survived and became demonic cultivators.


    Now, they can''t live without the demonic qi. If they can''t inhale demonic qi, they would later die. The demonic qi, that poisoned them, became a drug to them.


    Cheng Sheng decided to stop nitpicking on them. He turned to xiao Huan. "The spell caster on Ma Wen''s side has enveloped the whole city in a spell. Even though the spell isn''t harmful, and you can continue drinking Spirit to remove the effect of the spell on your people, but, what about the citizens?" he asked.


    Xiao Huan opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    "We are also worried for the citizens." xiao San said. He looked at Fei Yin and Wu Yuan before he turned back to Cheng Sheng. "Please teach xiao Huan on how to remove the spell in the city." He said.


    "There are two ways to do this." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan suddenly realized something. Wait. Isn''t this Cheng Sheng''s ''Two''s again?! They thought.


    "Please tell me!" xiao Huan said.


    "One way of removing the spell is to cast a stronger spell that would negative, or destroy, the spell casted." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The other way is¡­ to defeat, or kill, the spell caster." He told them.


    Xiao Huan''s eyes became round while xiao San''s expression immediately changed. He held xiao Huan''s shoulder and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Can I talk to you all, alone?" he asked, then turned to the stunned xiao Huan. "Go back to xiao Ming." He told him.


    Xiao Huan distractedly nodded and mechanically walked away. Xiao San watched him left before he turned to Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan whose expressions say that they have already guessed what''s ''wrong'' with xiao Huan.


    Xiao San sighed. "Let''s go someplace to talk." He said.


    "En." They answered and followed him.


    Meanwhile, the Hongmen Banquet¡­ ehem, breakfast was finished. Everyone stayed because they wanted to know what had just happened earlier. Of course, the ones who wanted to know the most about this are Ma Wen''s people that are hiding, especially the spell caster.


    Earlier, when they ate the food, they suddenly felt a burning heat on the pit of their stomach and the heat travelled to their chest, then spread all over their body before it shot straight towards their head. They thought they were gonna die, but in the end, they were able to bear the almost unbearable heat. They thought they were poisoned. Then, they thought that Meng Gui would sacrifice all of the people of the Drunken Moon City.


    How wrong they were. Meng Gui isn''t that ruthless. He isn''t a monster.


    They watched their colleagues brought by Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s people in front of the platform. Because of the unbearable heat on their body, they scratched their skin with their nails, scraping some of their skin until they bled. They almost couldn''t walk straight because they were twitching their body, twisting their legs, hoping to find a comfortable position to relieve the heat on their body. Their face and whole body were also soaked with sweat, making the wounds they made on their body sting, more painful.


    But, Shang He''s and Meng Gu''s subordinates didn''t care about these people suffering. If these people can''t walk, then, they will drag them! So, the crowd saw that some of the criminals'' feet were scraping against the ground, leaving a line mark on the soil, and also a trace of blood on that line after the skin on their heels were torn after scraping against the rough surface of the ground.


    "Hold them tight." Meng Gui spoke. This isn''t Shang He''s territory so it was Meng Gui who will be punishing the criminals ¨C albeit they are Ma Wen''s people.


    Saving face? Ma Wen dared to plant his people on Meng Gui''s territory and even dared to stir trouble. Fortunately, no one died. But, how can Meng Gui give him face when in the first place it was him who didn''t give him face?


    Meng Gui grabbed his whip and raised his hand in a graceful arc. No one knew or has seen what happened, but one of the criminals suddenly collapsed on the ground. Before any of them could react, they saw that there was a thin line on that person''s neck. Then, blood seeped out of the thin line. Before their brain could process these two successive acts, they saw that that person''s body rolled away from his now headless corpse.


    "AAAAH!" such a stimulating sight, who couldn''t bear it aside from the faint hearted? They saw a disbelieving expression on that person''s face. Like them, he didn''t know what had happened. But, unlike them, he is already dead.


    Ma Wen''s people who were hiding in the crowd suddenly felt something cold on their neck. They nervously gulped and released the breath they didn''t realize they have been holding.


    "Next." Meng Gui spoke.


    Meng Gui''s subordinate pushed another person to the front. This person was actually still sane. When he saw what had happened earlier, he shrieked. But, his following shrieks were stuck on his throat since Meng Gui has already raised his whip. Like the first one earlier, a thin line of blood was seen on his neck before his head rolled in the ground.


    Everyone who watched the scene suddenly felt their neck became cold before their head ached. Some who can''t bear the sight covered their mouth and their faces paled because of the nausea. Then, they vomited on the spot.


    Who said this is a wedding feast? This is a public execution!


    Shang He has been observing the atmosphere and when he saw the people''s ugly expressions, he spoke. "These people have been hiding in our midst. They are better than the rats in hiding and better than the cockroaches who can''t be killed since we can''t find them." He said. "Today, in order to catch them, we have to lure them. What can be a better lure than food? But, the ''poison'' we placed on the food is only for them." He explained. "If you aren''t bearing ill intentions, then what are you afraid for to be found?" he smiled.


    The faces of Ma Wen''s people that survived turned ugly. They originally thought that Shang He and Meng Gui are cowards, afraid of Ma Wen''s power that''s why they teamed up to fight against Ma Wen! But, they should have known! It wasn''t that Shang He and Meng Gui felt inferior towards Ma Wen.


    Looking at Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s grinning faces, they are actually arrogant!

 Chapter 389 - The Scum Is Solicitous

    Their faces instantly paled when they realized that today''s event isn''t a wedding feast, but actually a feast for their death! The public execution is just Shang He''s and Meng Gui''s demonstration of their power!


    "I ¨C I ¨C I don''t want to die!" one of them said as he trembled from head to feet. Before any of them could react, that person already fled.


    With one example, how can others not follow? So, two or three more of them ran away.


    The spell caster sighed. "Idiots." He muttered as he rolled his eyes. The reason why he has survived from that ''poison'' that Meng Gui mixed with the foods in today''s feast is because of Ma Wen.


    Ma Wen, as an old cunning fox, naturally is overly cautious by nature. That''s why he is still alive until today. If he isn''t, he would''ve already died in the Plum Blossom City that day, and only Shang He and Meng Gui would remain alive out of the four demonic leaders since Ma Wen has worse physique than Shang He and Meng Gui, so Ma Wen would definitely not able to escape the Plum Blossom City if he had gone to that place that day. Thus, with his meticulous planning, only Shang He and Meng Gui came to Plum Blossom City. It is such a pity that those two are very tenacious, so they survived.


    Before Ma Wen sent them here, he had them eat a Transforming Pill. They almost died during the process of transforming. Their bones¡­ their insides¡­ as well as their skin. Well, some of them really died. It was only them who were left. Half of them was sent to the Drunken Moon City, while the remaining half was sent to the Fire Dragon City of Shang He.


    The spell caster''s face looked pensive. He never knew how Meng Gui managed to expose some of them.


    "Leader! Some people are trying to escape!" Meng Gui''s subordinates cried when they saw that some people suddenly ran and ran after those who tried to escape.


    Those who ran away are guilty, or have a guilty conscience! This has always been the truth!


    "Catch them! If you can''t, then kill them from the distance!" Meng Gui decisively said as he killed the last person of Ma Wen''s people that they had caught through ''poisoning''.


    THUD. That person''s headless corpse collapsed on the ground. The crowd was spooked by the sound and they trembled in fear.


    "This noon, another meal will be given." Meng Gui spoke. "Since all the culprits have been caught, nothing will be added to the meals that will be given for this noon." He said and meaningfully eyed the area where those people that tried to escape came from. He retrieved his gaze.


    The person standing beside the spell caster sneered. "This Meng Gui is f*cking arrogant!" he said. "He has captured us all?! Hahahaha! So stupid! Just this and he''s so arrogant!" he laughed, but out of anger. His clenched fists on his side gave away his emotions. "Hey. They said they will stop giving us the ''poison''." He smiled in irritation.


    "Do you think you should believe their words?" the spell caster asked.


    The person sneered. "As if!" he said. "Let''s see how they will expose ourselves then!" he glared at Meng Gui who is still speaking on the platform.


    "May you have a warm and hearty meal." Meng Gui comforted the citizens of the Drunken Moon City before he walked towards Shang He who rose from the seat to embrace him.


    The crowd''s worries immediately shifted when they saw how loving the couple and they were finally convinced that the two are really lovers. From enemies¡­ they became sweethearts. It was a very moving sight, if not for the row of headless corpses and scrambled heads that soaked the ground red beneath the platform.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Huan, as you''ve guessed, has never killed nor harmed anyone, except for one person." xiao San started. "He grew up with his grandmother after his parents and siblings died when a group of thieves robbed them. He was very young, then, and his mother hid him in a burrow so that the thieves won''t find him. Later, a neighbor sent him to his grandmother''s house in another village." He said. "Because he was plagued by nightmares, his grandmother taught him some ''spells'' to dispel his fear and for him to not be visited by nightmares. Who knows¡­" he wryly smiled.


    "He has a talent for spells?" Fei Yin said.


    Xiao San nodded.


    "Then, the person he has killed¡­" Wu Yuan frowned.


    "It''s not his grandmother." xiao San dispelled their guess. "It was that neighbor who sent him to his grandmother." He told them.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan were surprised.


    "A person who is unaccountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They turned to him.


    "Older people tend to plant crops in their garden since they can''t work anymore for other people in exchange money to buy food, or in exchange of food. Thus, they can only make the food themselves." Cheng Sheng explained. "A whole family was killed, but this neighbor was unharmed¡­ don''t you think it''s suspicious?" he asked.


    Xiao San smiled. He appreciates Cheng Sheng more and more. "You are right. The neighbor is also a thief." He said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned to look at him.


    "They have been eyeing xiao Huan''s family because xiao Huan''s family is living in a better condition than any other families around." xiao San said. "They robbed everything of them ¨C from wealth to resources (food). Then, they killed them." He sighed in pity.


    "If xiao Huan''s mother hid xiao Huan, how did this neighbor find him?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "It''s not as if the thieves only want to plunder xiao Huan''s family." xiao San said.


    They fell silent. Thieves are thieves, no matter where and when.


    "Xiao Huan was found by this neighbor unconscious in a burrow when they were about to harvest the crops of another family." xiao San continued. "He thought it was a rabbit, but then discovered that it was actually a child. He remembered that an old woman once visited xiao Huan''s family, so he acted as a kind neighbor and sent xiao Huan to his grandmother''s house, whom their group are also eyeing." He explained.


    Heilong Realm is not a place for kind people. Instead, once you erred, your life could be lost. Your kindness can be exchanged with kindness if you are lucky. But, if you are unlucky, then your life is the cost.


    "That day, it was this two-faced neighbor that went to the house of xiao Huan''s grandmother to sound them out. Who knew¡­" xiao San wretchedly smiled.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan suddenly chilled when they saw his smile. They thought that xiao San is an honest man. They should''ve known better. He''s a demonic cultivator, and this is the Heilong Realm. Where can they find a corner of goodness?


    Xiao San ignored their gazes on him. "Xiao Huan happened to wake up." He continued. "He had just gotten out of his nightmare when he saw a stranger in the house. Startled, and recalled what happened to his family, he stammered out the ''spell'' his grandmother taught him and unintentionally killed the stranger who turned out to be the neighbor who ''kindly'' sent him to his grandmother." He said. "Xiao Huan became delirious at that time, and then fainted. His grandmother arrived and saw the ''neighbor'' whom she has been suspicious of. She silently disposed the ''neighbor''s corpse. The other thieves saw everything. They may be bold but they are cowards." He snickered. "They saw xiao Huan used a spell, and even saw the grandmother disposed the corpse like she was long used to it. They got scared, and then left." He laughed.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan are speechless.


    "When we passed by, the grandmother noticed us cultivators." xiao San spoke. "She then gave us xiao Huan to teach xiao Huan how to use his talent. But, how can we leave an old lady alone?" he asked. Then, he pointed a restaurant. "That''s her." He said.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan turned to see an old lady who looked short but is vigorous. Then, they saw xiao Huan ran towards her and hugged her tight. The old lady smiled and patted xiao Huan''s head.


    "Everyone who wanted to work, we give them some work." xiao San said. "Some old people wanted to spend their remaining days in comfort and peace. But, xiao Huan''s grandma isn''t the same." He shook his head. "The old lady said, she already lost so much leaving her alone in life. She doesn''t want to wallow in pain and reminisce the past that will just make her feel lonelier. So, she wanted to work to shift her attention." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan nodded in understanding. They felt awe towards this old lady that looked like would be beaten by the wind when it blew, but actually remained standing firm.

 Chapter 390 - The Scum Is Inexperienced

    Xiao San returned together with Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. They didn''t return to the Cloud Square and met with xiao Huan.


    "One of your shortcomings is being inexperienced." Cheng Sheng directly spoke as soon as he met the young man again. "Another is being timid." He added.


    Xiao Huan''s eyes and face reddened in shame.


    "But, I like that you aren''t a coward. Timid, but not a coward." Cheng Sheng smiled. "You also accept criticisms." He said. Then, suddenly, he casted a spell and directed it towards xiao Huan!


    Everyone was shocked. "Xiao Huan!" xiao San cried in alarm.


    But, it was too late. They helplessly watched as a green light struck xiao Huan!


    "Ugh!" xiao Huan cried as he fell on his back.


    "Xiao Huan!" xiao San cried and ran towards xiao Huan to help the other up. "Shen-daozhang. What was that for?!" he angrily asked Cheng Sheng.


    "Didn''t you ask for my help?" Cheng Sheng asked back.


    Xiao San was taken aback.


    "I do things this way." Cheng Sheng said before he turned to look at xiao Huan who was coughing with a hand on his chest where he was hit.


    Xiao San fell silent.


    Cheng Sheng saw his misgivings. "I want to see his reaction speed." He spoke.


    Xiao San looked at him.


    "Xiao Huan relies on his instinct to attack. And ¨C " Cheng Sheng said as he took out a talisman. " ¨C he would only move when push comes to shove." He finished.


    They saw that the talisman he was holding was charred. They were stunned.


    "This is a Replacement Talisman." Cheng Sheng smiled at xiao Huan. "You''re quite good." He said.


    They all turned to look at xiao Huan. In that split-second, just a little later after Cheng Sheng attacked, xiao Huan counter-attacked.


    "Come. I''ll teach you to become a master." Cheng Sheng said as he reached his hand out to xiao Huan.


    "B-but¡­ I''m a demonic cultivator." xiao Huan said.


    "Difference was born from a set of choices." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Diversity was born from a set of consequences." He said. "If we were only given one choice, then everyone will be the same. If we have faced one consequence, then everyone will end up the same." He explained.


    Xiao San''s and xiao Huan''s eyes reddened and felt hot while Fei Yin smiled. Wu Yuan''s expression still looked cold, but his eyes turned soft. Everyone understood Cheng Sheng''s words.


    "Well said. Well said." Shang He clapped as he and Meng Gui walked towards them.


    They all turned.


    "Da ge!" xiao San called. "Ah Si-ge." He nodded to Shang He.


    "L-leader¡­ boss S-Shang¡­" xiao Huan stammered.


    "Leader Meng. Boss Shang." Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan greeted and nodded at them.


    Meng Gui smiled while Shang He wrapped his arm around Meng Gui''s waist, eliciting a pinch from Meng Gui.


    "What are you posturing for?" Meng Gui hissed at him. His cheeks flushed.


    It was obvious that two of the three righteous cultivators are a couple ¨C Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, while the other one is full of abstinence ¨C Wu Yuan. They didn''t know that Wu Yuan is actually already married.


    Shang He frowned and gently held Meng Gui''s hand that pinched him. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. "You''re teaching someone something?" he asked.


    Shang He, after being an officially couple with Meng Gui, turned more carefree.


    "Ah Si-ge. Shen-daozhang is going to teach xiao Huan about spell casting." xiao San explained.


    Everyone already knew about Cheng Sheng being a master level mage. There''s no need to boast, nor hide his level, since they aren''t afraid of fighting because he, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan have great strength to deal with it. In short, they are confident of their skills.


    "Then, we will have to trouble you." Meng Gui spoke. After all, xiao Huan is his subordinate.


    "No need for a reward in exchange this time." Cheng Sheng said.


    They all looked at him in surprise, including Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. They know that this scum Cheng Sheng is opportunistic. Has the demonic qi gone to his brain for him to suddenly change? They thought, looking at Cheng Sheng with a doubtful gaze.


    "Why?" Meng Gui asked after he recovered his surprise.


    "Because I''ll kill him if he won''t beat me, or be of equal strength with me, at the least." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Xiao Huan''s face paled while everyone was stunned.


    "What?!" xiao San exclaimed in anger. If he had known this, he wouldn''t have introduced xiao Huan to Cheng Sheng for him to teach him.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng spoke, unperturbed with the hostile gazes on him. "You''ve introduced him to me, so you should be confident of his talent." He looked at xiao Huan who was profusely sweating in fear. "Once I teach my student, either they would be of equal strength with me, or even surpass me." He said.


    Fei Yin and Wu Yuan heard this and they looked at each other in understanding. Cheng Sheng really isn''t joking. Li Tian really is a master spell caster after Cheng Sheng guided him. His array and talisman skills are on par with Cheng Sheng. Although this can be contributed to Li Tian''s talent and earnest in studying, but Cheng Sheng''s contribution is no joke, either.


    Everyone knows that Cheng Sheng has a bellyful of novel ideas. Part of Li Tian''s meteoric rise to being a master level spell caster is due to Cheng Sheng. The same can be said with Lei Ling and You Rou, as well as Xiao Le. Although these three were invisible, but they aren''t lagging behind and continued to practice. Or else, Cheng Sheng will really beat them up once he comes back and see his apprentices became wastes.


    "You asked for my help, so all the responsibility falls on me after I accepted your request." Cheng Sheng said. "I do as I say. I will really kill him if he will just become a waste in the end. I don''t have a useless apprentice." He harshly said.


    Everyone immediately became incensed. But, before they could attack Cheng Sheng, Meng Gui stopped them. "I understand." He spoke as he faced Cheng Sheng.


    "Da ge/leader!" Meng Gui''s subordinates cried. But, Meng Gui didn''t speak.


    "Hey. Will you listen to yourselves?" Shang He spoke.


    Everyone immediately turned to him.


    "A child raised in a castle is to be likely killed than a child raised in the wilderness." Shang He said.


    "Boss¡­?" they called, puzzled about what Shang He said.


    "If you shelter xiao Han, he''ll learn to depend on you. If you continue to shelter him, he''ll continue to depend on you. He won''t grow." Shang He spoke. "This isn''t a demonic cultivator should be like. Each second that passes, we can die. We might be killed." He frowned. "If you let xiao Huan rely on you, he won''t learn anything. He won''t get stronger, since you''re always protecting him." He looked at xiao San.


    Xiao San''s face reddened in shame.


    "One should taste bitterness before he knows the taste of success." Shang He said. "As Shen-daozhang said, xiao Huan is inexperienced. And because of his inexperience, he is weak. He didn''t notice that the whole Drunken Moon City was covered with a spell. If he can''t even do this, then how can he hope to remove the spell to release the city from it, much less teach this enemy a lesson for messing with the Drunken Moon City?" he asked them.


    Meng Gui''s subordinate didn''t speak a word. They just realized the weight of the situation.


    Meng Gui sighed and patted Shang He''s shoulder, indicating for him to stop scolding his subordinates. Meng Gui has always been soft-hearted, and now, after he heard what Shang He said, he reflected on it. He realized that he also has his wrongs, and that''s being soft-hearted, that lead to his subordinates being reliant on each other. Although it is good that there is unity in them, but it won''t do good always. Instead, it''ll just make them weaker.


    "Xiao Huan." He called. "Do you want to learn from Shen-daozhang?" he asked. "Although Shen-daozhang is a righteous cultivator and you are a demonic cultivator, but skills can never be one''s burdens." He told him.


    "I ¨C I¡­" xiao Huan bit his lower lip. He''s obviously hesitating.


    "Let me decide for you." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Xiao Huan turned to him.


    "If you''ll refuse to be my student, that''s fine by me. It''s just that your leader will have to pay me to kill this spell caster. But, there won''t be a feeling of satisfaction for you since I am the one who killed your enemy." Cheng Sheng said. "However, if you''ll become my student, I assure you that you will definitely learn many things from me. At the end, you can kill your enemy, and you can contribute more to your group since you''re a master spell caster." He explained. "As for your life¡­ it''s still debatable whether I will kill you or not." He told him.

 Chapter 391 - The Scum Is Probing

    "Huh?" they muttered, dumbfounded of what they just heard. Didn''t you say earlier that you will kill him? They thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng with a doubtful gaze.


    "I already told you." Cheng Sheng said. "If he can''t kill me or be on a draw with me, I''ll kill him." He spoke.


    "Let me translate it for you." Fei Yin spoke to intermediate.


    They turned to him.


    "What my shidi meant is that, in the end, after he taught xiao Huan, if xiao Huan still can''t kill my shidi or even end on a draw with him, he will kill him." Fei Yin said. "In short, if my shidi is dissatisfied with the result, then he will kill him." He explained.


    "¡­ isn''t this just the same as what he said?" xiao San asked and looked at Cheng Sheng in disappointment.


    "You are missing the whole point here." Wu Yuan spoke.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­" isn''t it because you''re all talking in circles here?


    "Talent." Wu Yuan spoke. "If xiao Huan would end up a waste under my junior''s hands, then he isn''t worth of my junior''s efforts and time, so he will kill him since he has no student who is a trash." He explained. Before they could react, he continued. "But, earlier, my junior complimented xiao Huan. My junior''s compliments are like gold, since he doesn''t compliment just anyone. So ¨C " he looked at xiao Huan whose pale face turned red because he was shy after being praised. " ¨C he has acknowledged xiao Huan." He finished.


    A long silence passed. Then, Shang He spoke. "¡­ does he have to scare all of us?" he asked. "Couldn''t he have just told us this in the beginning?" he added.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­"


    Fei Yin who conspired with Cheng Sheng. "^_^"


    Wu Yuan who felt exasperated. "¡­" en. I agree with the demonic cultivators. These two are really a pain. He thought, his heart feeling tired.


    "Xiao Huan." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Y-yes?" xiao Huan answered.


    "You should have a confidence on yourself. And ¨C " Cheng Sheng turned to xiao San and the rest of the demonic cultivators. " ¨C you all should trust on him more, to boost his confidence." He told them.


    They all lowered their head in shame.


    Meng Gui smiled. "Then ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C may I know now who is this spell caster? And what are you planning to do?" he asked.


    Shang He and the rest of the demonic cultivators. "¡­" right. We were swept by their rhythm without knowing what this is all about.


    Xiao San and xiao Huan. "¡­" da ge/leader¡­ you asked just now?


    Xiao San coughed. "Da ge." He called. "We have already killed the ones that we caught, yet the spell upon the Drunken Moon City still hasn''t lifted. So, the spell caster is still alive." He explained. "There are still Ma Wen''s people in the city." He told him.


    Meng Gui nodded. "I know. Ma Wen is very crafty, and so are his people, so we won''t easily catch them." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Two methods were used, but we still haven''t caught all of them. For the remaining ones¡­ do you¡­ know another way of catching them?" he asked. "Is it¡­?" he added and looked at xiao Huan.


    "Xiao Huan will just catch the spell caster and not the remaining people of Ma Wen." Cheng Sheng said.


    "So¡­" Meng Gui''s brows knotted.


    "Don''t worry." Cheng Sheng spoke. "You''ll catch them all tomorrow morning, aside from the spell caster." He said.


    "¡­ huh?" they looked at each other, puzzled.


    But, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan just smiled.


    Noon.


    Because of what happened this morning, where the food was ''poisoned'', everyone''s happy mood of eating free three meals was dampened and they became frightened instead to eat the next meal ¨C lunch. But, under Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s watchful gazes from above the platform, everyone, with pale faces, endured their fear and ate their lunch, thinking that they will be poisoned even after Meng Gui has said that there''ll be no poison in their lunch since all of Ma Wen''s people have already been caught.


    The spell caster sneered along with the other two. The remaining one has a pale face and his hand trembled as he drank the soup.


    "What are you scared for?!" the spell caster snapped at him.


    Ma Si shivered in fear of Ma Kan, the spell caster. "I¡­ I ¨C " he stammered. Even though Ma Wen has already trained them psychologically but it is still different when you are face-to-face with death.


    Ma Liu snickered as he looked at Ma Si. His eyes are filled with disdain. "Leader Ma already has assured us that we won''t die. The medicine we ate is stronger than the one those weaklings ate!" he said, referring to the ones that were caught by Meng Gui''s subordinate.


    Ma Qiu calmly placed the bowl down. "I didn''t taste anything added in this soup unlike the one that we ate earlier." He spoke.


    They were really caught off-guard earlier. They really didn''t think that Meng Gui would put something on the food. Although they didn''t come up with anything that Meng Gui might use against them to expose them, but they are confident that they could deal with whatever Meng Gui might throw at them.


    Although the citizens of the Drunken Moon City weren''t harmed by their breakfast earlier, but there was a psychological shadow it left on the people. Is Meng Gui insane?


    Ma Kan scoffed at Ma Si''s cowardice. "Are you not confident on leader Ma¡­ or me?" he sharply asked Ma Si.


    Ma Si both feared Ma Wen and Ma Kan, so he vehemently shook his head. He doesn''t want to die in either''s hands. But, he also doesn''t want to die in Meng Gui''s hands! Life really is very hard for cannon fodders like him! In the first place, he doesn''t want to go to the Drunken Moon City. If he were to choose, he''d rather go with the others to Fire Dragon City for a siege. Why didn''t he want to stay behind in the Heavenly Eye City? It''s as the name suggests!


    Heavenly Eye City is a place where everything you do ¨C even just whom did you smile or chatted with, is known. It''s the Heaven''s eyes can see every move you make. It is like being monitored. And it is very creepy to the point where hairs on the back of your neck raise. Thus, he doesn''t want to stay there, either.


    "No such thing¡­" he answered to Ma Kan.


    Because Ma Kan is the best spell caster in Ma Wen''s faction, Ma Kan is very arrogant. But, because of Ma Wen, he is forced to lower his head. Yes. Ma Kan both respected and hated Ma Wen. He respects Ma Wen because of Ma Wen''s ingenious mind. But, he also hates him because he is restraining him. Ma Kan''s ambitious personality isn''t fit with Ma Wen''s cautious faction. So, there are some who hated Ma Kan. But, since they fear Ma Kan''s spell casting, they suppressed their anger towards this arrogant young man.


    In short, they are just waiting for the time Ma Kan meets his demise. They hope Ma Kan would get it in the Drunken Moon City.


    "Hmph!" Ma Kan scoffed before he ate the meat buns. "Since there is no poison, then they definitely are really confident that they have all uprooted us." He laughed.


    Ma Si didn''t speak, neither Ma Qiu. Only Ma Liu who is close to Ma Kan supported Ma Kan''s words. "Yes. They should just wait! Tomorrow, you will definitely kill them all!" he told Ma Kan, which made Ma Kan puff up his chest.


    "Of course!" Ma Kan spoke. "They should look forward for my performance tomorrow!" he told them and looked at the citizens of the Drunken Moon City with a mocking gaze.


    Ma Si just lowered his head to hide his sneer while Ma Qiu didn''t react. It was only Ma Liu who kept praising Ma Kan to the point Ma Kan is about to ascend.


    They didn''t know that a pair of probing eyes are watching them. "There they are." Shang He spoke. "Shen-daozhang is really a genius. I really can see them four!" he exclaimed and looked at the fruit in his hand.


    Meng Gui followed Shang He''s gaze.


    "Won''t we catch them?" xiao Ming asked. Xiao San is with xiao Huan, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan to ensure xiao Huan''s safety that Cheng Sheng wouldn''t kill him.


    "It''s best not to alert them. Let them celebrate for a while." Meng Gui smirked. "The higher they rise, the harder they will fall." He said and took the fruit Shang He is holding. "A Spirit Probing Fruit, huh?" he muttered.


    Actually, it isn''t the flesh of the fruit, but its juice instead that has an effect of making you see through one''s spirit ¨C precisely, their meridians. Thus, it was named as ''Spirit Probing'' Fruit.

 Chapter 392 - The Scum Is Manipulative

    "I wish we could have this in the Heilong Realm." Shang He spoke as he looked at the Water Fruit, nicknamed as the Spirit Probing Fruit. Although the fruit has a flesh inside, but there is more content of its juice.


    "Shen Shen said that we could have mixed this also as an ingredient." Meng Gui spoke as he removed his gaze from Ma Wen''s quartet. "But, some ordinary people might not take its stimulating effect, so he removed this in the ingredients'' list." He explained.


    "I see." Shang He spoke. "Did he say anything else?" he asked.


    "He said that we should still watch the Drunken Moon City''s people while eating the dinner later." Meng Gui answered.


    "Good." Shang He nodded, understanding what Cheng Sheng wants to do.


    The breakfast this morning has triggered the people''s psychological shadow towards food. The lunch this noon increased their anxiety. Then, the dinner tonight will be the catalyst to this psychological warfare against Ma Wen''s people. They will use the citizens of the Drunken Moon City as a shadow while boosting their arrogance in their hearts, thinking that they have already won this battle.


    "How is xiao Huan doing?" Shang He asked in concern. When he stalked Meng Gui, not only was Meng Gui he is watching, but also Meng Gui''s people, scrutinizing them whether they are good or bad to be Meng Gui''s subordinates.


    Xiao Huan is the one who worries him. He is very young when Meng Gui took him with them, together with his grandmother. Because he is the youngest, Meng Gui''s subordinates took care of him and protected him always. They don''t want him to die very young. Because of this mentality, they failed to temper xiao Huan, making xiao Huan even more timid because they sheltered him.


    A young bird won''t learn how to fly if he won''t experience how to fall. This is the case of xiao Huan. Because xiao Huan lacks experience, he can''t showcase his talent. Then, his talent will be wastes if this goes on. That''s why Shang He, as well as Meng Gui, is glad that xiao Huan met Cheng Sheng. Neither Shang He nor Meng Gui knows about alchemy, so they can''t teach xiao Huan about spell casting. None of their brothers are fast learners, except Shang He, Meng Gui and xiao San. But, Shang He and Meng Gui are carrying heavy responsibilities as leaders while xiao San carries half the burden Meng Gui has.


    Thus, no one has the time to learn about spells, nor spell casting, as it is very difficult, too. Not only one has to memorize the available spells, nor create new spells, but they also have to learn how to cast it and master the feel of casting. Only xiao Huan knows spell casting, but, unfortunately, isn''t proficient with it since no one can guide him, much less teach him.


    "I don''t know. Shall we go and see them?" Meng Gui asked.


    But, they didn''t expect what they will see when they arrived in the area where xiao San brought xiao Huan, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan for Cheng Sheng to teach xiao Huan.


    BOOOM!!! Meng Gui and Shang He could only see a bright light flash followed by a loud explosion.


    "Be careful!" Shang He told Meng Gui as he pulled the other back after Meng Gui almost stumbled when the ground suddenly shook because of the explosion and the surroundings where covered in smoke and dust.


    "What¡­ what happened?!" Meng Gui exclaimed in shock when they saw a large pit before them after the smoke around them receded.


    "Da ge!" xiao San called when he saw Meng Gui and Shang He. "That Shen Shen provoked xiao Huan to trigger his power be released in the maximum. So¡­" he turned to look at the pit. "Then¡­" he looked at the distance.


    Meng Gui and Shang He also looked over and saw xiao Huan was lying on the ground, covered in suit and dust. On the other side, Cheng Sheng was flicking off the dust that stuck on his clothes. Even his hair was unharmed.


    Xiao San noticed that Meng Gui and Shang He noticed the disparity in xiao Huan''s and Cheng Sheng''s condition after the explosion. "That Shen Shen didn''t use his own strength since he wanted to test xiao Huan''s strength on how strong can he harm his opponent." He explained.


    "Then, how did he¡­?" Shang He asked. Cheng Sheng didn''t look like he was harmed at all!


    "In that moment where xiao Huan''s attack was about to hit Shen Shen, I saw a white cloth slipped out of Shen Shen''s clothes." xiao San answered. "That white cloth blocked the attack." He told them.


    Meng Gui''s jaw dropped. His eyes are wide in disbelief. Clearly, he doesn''t believe that a mere cloth can block such an explosive attack without being damaged at the least.


    "It''s true." xiao San told him.


    Meng Gui closed his mouth. He believes in xiao San. "That cloth¡­" he muttered.


    "Must be treasure." Shang He said.


    The three of them returned and xiao San picked xiao Huan up from the ground. Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan have already noticed Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s arrival.


    "You''ve picked up such a talented person." Cheng Sheng spoke when Meng Gui and Shang He reached them.


    "I didn''t expect it." Meng Gui honestly spoke. That time, he just wanted to shelter the young xiao Huan because he pitied him. He didn''t pay attention as to what xiao Huan''s grandmother has said about xiao Huan able to cast a spell. He thought that the old lady said it so that they won''t cast xiao Huan away after seeing his usefulness.


    He really didn''t expect that what the old lady said is not only true, but xiao Huan unexpectedly has a great potential.


    Shang He nodded in agreement. That time, he just thought that the child seemed very obedient and well-behaved. Who would have imagined that xiao Huan can unleash explosive attacks? He thought and turned to see xiao San treating xiao Huan''s wounds after xiao Huan bore the brunt of his own attack because he was defenseless while Cheng Sheng, on the other hand, was already prepared so Cheng Sheng wasn''t hurt at the least.


    Thinking of this, he turned to Cheng Sheng. "What was that white cloth xiao San spoke earlier?" he asked. He has always been direct when he was asking. He doesn''t like being roundabout, so he really hates Ma Wen who is very manipulative. Ma Wen''s methods disgust him.


    Since Cheng Sheng dared to take out the Shapeshifting Blanket, he, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan weren''t surprised by Shang He''s question. "My weapon." Cheng Sheng calmly answered.


    Seeing that Cheng Sheng didn''t take out the white cloth and didn''t explain its use, Meng Gui and Shang He didn''t press him for answers. They are only cooperating with each other. Since their relationship isn''t built with friendship, there''s no need to tell others some secrets.


    "Xiao Huan¡­ xiao Huan!" they heard xiao San cried.


    They all turned and saw xiao San is shaking the unconscious xiao Huan awake. "What''s wrong?" Meng Gui asked as they all walked towards them.


    "Da ge¡­ xiao Huan isn''t waking up!" xiao San cried in alarm.


    Shang He immediately checked xiao Huan''s pulse. "So faint." His brows knotted.


    Cheng Sheng squatted next to xiao Huan. "It''s starting." He spoke.


    "What?" they said.


    "What''s starting?" Meng Gui asked.


    Shang He, whose fingers are still on xiao Huan''s wrist, suddenly was startled. "It''s chaotic!" he cried when he felt that xiao Huan''s pulse started to speed up.


    "Shen Shen¡­?" Meng Gui called as he turned to Cheng Sheng, waiting for Cheng Sheng''s explanation.


    Cheng Sheng rose from the ground. "He''s entered a defensive state." He answered.


    "''defensive state''?" they asked.


    "As I''ve said before, xiao Huan is the type who will only attack after being pushed to his limit." Cheng Sheng spoke. "When his family died, he was hidden by his mother in a burrow. For a child, his defense mechanism is to close his eyes and curl up, thinking that what he couldn''t see, he wouldn''t think, and wrapping himself up with his limbs, he wouldn''t be harmed." He explained. "That was his powerless state, anyway." He said.


    They all stared at him, waiting for more of his words.


    "When he lived with his grandmother, he regained his family." Cheng Sheng continued, then paused. He turned to xiao San. "You said that xiao Huan attacked his neighbor after he woke from his nightmare." He said.


    Xiao San nodded.


    "For a child who thought he is powerless, how can he suddenly attack someone, especially when he is timid?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Xiao San froze. He suddenly realized that this is the case.


    "That''s why I guess, xiao Huan saw his family''s attackers before, and he recognized the neighbor. Such a coincidence that the neighbor appeared just after xiao Huan woke form his nightmare." Cheng Sheng smiled. "Do you know what spell did xiao Huan use that time?" he asked.

 Chapter 393 - The Scum Is Magnanimous

    Everyone saw Cheng Sheng''s smile and they suddenly felt a chill.


    "''Blood is paid with blood. A life in exchange for a life.''" Cheng Sheng spoke and turned to look at xiao Huan whose body is twitching on the ground, as if responding to Cheng Sheng''s words. "''No enmity after vengeance.''" He finished.


    As if an invisible string pulled his body up, xiao Huan suddenly rose from the ground and faced Cheng Sheng.


    "Xiao Huan!" Meng Gui and xiao San cried when they saw xiao Huan was ''awake''.


    "Ah Yan, look out!" Shang He cried and immediately pulled Meng Gui with him and fell to the ground together after they avoided a black mass that shot towards Cheng Sheng, who was standing near to Meng Gui.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression didn''t even change when he saw he was being attacked. A white, spotlessly clean cloth slipped out of his sleeve and enlarged to form a wall in front of Cheng Sheng and it blocked the attack!


    "Ugh!" xiao San grunted after he was thrown away by the impact. "Xiao Huan¡­?" he called.


    But, xiao Huan didn''t answer.


    "I know you mean no harm to Meng Gui nor anyone in his faction. Since they aren''t your enemies." They heard Cheng Sheng spoke. "Instead, you are frustrated because you couldn''t stop the spell that surrounded the Drunken Moon City, because your strength is insufficient to fight against that spell caster." He explained.


    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng before they turned to xiao Huan. "Xiao Huan¡­?" Meng Gui called as he moved off on top of Shang He.


    "That day¡­ those bastards escaped." xiao Huan spoke. "Grandma wanted to kill them herself, but then leader''s group suddenly came. Grandma isn''t afraid to die, but she is worried about me, so she asked leader to take me in. Originally, she wanted leader to kill those thieves, seeing that leader looked strong. But, she doesn''t want to inconvenience leader more since leader has already agreed to take me in. So, she was prepared to leave and find those thieves to kill them by herself." He explained. "But, she didn''t expect that leader would also take her away with me, too." He said.


    Everyone held their breath when they heard what xiao Huan said.


    "Grandma has learned a spell or two after meeting so many people that came in and out of the Ni Lai Gate." xiao Huan spoke. "She wanted to teach my father, but father doesn''t want to take care of grandma so he separated from her together with his family. He didn''t expect that would be our family''s demise!" he bitterly laughed. "I am really thankful for that ''neighbor'' who reunited me with grandma, whom they thought is just a weak old woman. In the Heilong Realm, who can live until they were old while alone?" he asked.


    "Then, why did your grandma come with us?" Meng Gui asked.


    "For information." xiao Huan answered. "And, she''s hoping I could learn more about spells from you since her knowledge about spells is just limited." He explained.


    "I''m sorry." Meng Gui apologized.


    "It''s fine, leader." xiao Huan smiled. "Didn''t I meet Shen-daozhang?" he asked and turned to Cheng Sheng who was playing with the Shapeshifting Blanket that shrank and is snaking in between his fingers.


    "Yes. I already accepted you as my student, so I won''t take back my words just because you turned different from what I initially thought of you." Cheng Sheng said.


    Xiao Huan laughed. "Shen-daozhang jests. Didn''t you already sensed what I really am?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng just smiled, declining to answer. Meng Gui and Shang He looked back and forth at them two. Fei Yin and Wu Yuan are just silently standing on the side. What a joke! This is the Heilong Realm. Is there still someone who is living here that is innocent? If there is, then, they are just pretending as innocent and are actually black-hearted! Just look at this xiao Huan!


    Cheng Sheng decided to break the deadlock. "You have already learned how to gather the demonic qi in the surroundings to increase your cultivation. It''s just that using the demonic qi with this spell you only have, it not only harms you, but it harms you more since you are the spell caster and hasn''t fully mastered the casting." He explained.


    Xiao Huan didn''t answer.


    "Wait¡­ what do you mean, harms him?" xiao San acts as he weakly rose from the ground.


    Xiao Huan remained silent. Seeing that they won''t get any answer from him, they all turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "Didn''t you listen to me earlier?" Cheng Sheng asked. "It''s his spell." He told them.


    The demonic cultivators. "¡­" there he goes again, so hostile towards us¡­ they thought. Then, they recalled the spell Cheng Sheng spoke earlier.


    "''Blood is paid with blood. A life in exchange for a life. No enmity after vengeance.''" xiao Huan spoke for them.


    They turned to him.


    "Every time I use the spell, I bleed. My life also decreases." xiao Huan spoke.


    Xiao San was about to speak when xiao Huan spoke.


    "It actually shouldn''t harm me. But, the third line of the spell¡­ I can''t do it." xiao Huan said.


    ''No enmity after vengeance''. Xiao Huan shouldn''t hate after he has avenged his family. But, he didn''t do it.


    "No solace after distress." Cheng Sheng spoke. "One can''t even find peace after the misery has passed." He lowered his gaze.


    Silence. They don''t know how to comfort xiao Huan, since they also have been in the same situation as him. What use is there after you killed those who killed your family? Although they really have paid their crime with their lives, but does killing them can make your family return?


    Xiao Huan''s tears fell. He knows the pain the most. "I can''t¡­" he muttered before he fell on his knees. His cries resounded in the walls of the canyon.


    What has done been done. You can never go back to the past like you can''t fix your mistakes.


    "Demonic cultivation is called demonic because it harms one''s life." Cheng Sheng silently spoke. "Opposite of the qi we righteous cultivators use that nourishes one''s life, demonic qi eats the demonic cultivator''s life away. That''s why xiao Huan looked weak, even though his power is strong. Instead, the stronger his power, the weaker he will be." He explained.


    Meng Gui sighed in pity and leaned his head on Shang He''s shoulder. Meanwhile, xiao San looked at xiao Huan who was crying. His heart twinged because of pain.


    "This is just my guess, but I think the reason why xiao Huan''s father separated from his grandma is because of this." Cheng Sheng continued. "Xiao Huan''s grandma shouldn''t look this old." He said when he remembered that vigorous old woman.


    The others also have finally noticed. Although xiao Huan''s grandma looked like skin and bones, but she still is filled with vigor.


    "I think what she exchanged is her youth." Cheng Sheng spoke with a sigh. "As for xiao Huan¡­ what he is exchanging is his life span." He added.


    An Exchange Spell is a spell that requires you to give something in order to cast it. The greater the thing you are exchanging it with, the stronger the spell you will cast.


    "Then, earlier¡­!" xiao San spoke, alarmed.


    "Don''t worry. I already said it earlier, okay? Xiao Huan hasn''t mastered the Exchange Spell yet." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Xiao San sighed in relief.


    "Also¡­ an Exchange Spell only counts if your target was hit." Cheng Sheng added.


    "So¡­" xiao San''s eyes widened when he realized something. He looked at Cheng Sheng, stupefied.


    Cheng Sheng wasn''t hit earlier, so the Exchange Spell doesn''t count!


    "Xiao Huan!" xiao San called as he ran towards xiao Huan. He had never been this relieved before. Fortunately, they didn''t let xiao Huan join the battles thinking he is weak and that he never had the chance to learn spells and spell casting.


    "Junior Cheng is really magnanimous." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Cheng Sheng''s face flushed when he heard it. "I''m not!" he said. Fei Yin just chuckled, which made his face became redder. "Xiao Huan! You come here!" he called in anger and embarrassment.


    Xiao Huan wiped his tears while xiao San helped him up. "Shen-daozhang¡­?" he called, puzzled.


    "I already accepted you as my student, so I will do all that I can to help you." Cheng Sheng spoke. Although his words sound warm, but his face is frosty.


    "You mean to say is¡­?" xiao San asked.


    "A weapon is a double-edged sword. It can protect you, but it can also harm you. And spell is a weapon." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at xiao Huan. "You only remembered the ''harm'' part, and forgot the part that you should remember the most, the reason why one takes up his weapon ¨C to protect." He told him and flicked his forehead. Before anyone could react to what he did, he continued. "If not accepting the third line of your spell harms you, then how about accepting it now? I guarantee that it not only will protect you, but it will also make you become stronger!"

 Chapter 394 - The Scum Is Cautious

    Night.


    "Strange. I still didn''t taste anything weird that was mixed with the food earlier." Ma Qiu spoke after they returned to the shack where they currently are staying in.


    Of course, Ma Kan thoroughly disdains this shack. When they were in the Heavenly Eye City, they are living in the mansion and there were numerous servants for them to order upon. These servants dutifully fix their beds and see to it that their quilts and pillows are newly washed and smells fragrant.


    But, when they arrived in the Drunken Moon City, not only they stayed in an empty and dilapidated shack which Ma Si found only available, but there is also only one bed, where the quilt and pillow have a musty smell on it. They don''t dare touch it.


    As expected, as soon as Ma Kan saw the shack, his expression fell. "Not only do I have to place a spell on those guards for us to enter the city, but I have to suffer sleeping on the ground!" he said and kicked the wall of the shack, which in turn cracked and a piece immediately fell.


    Ma Kan''s face darkened. Ma Liu, who is holding Ma Kan''s thigh, immediately comforted Ma Kan. "It is us who is incompetent. Forgive us!" he said and knelt before Ma Kan''s feet.


    As soon as he saw someone prostate before him, Ma Kan''s expression immediately eased. "Take off your outer robe and place it on the ground for me to sleep on!" he said, his chin raised as he looked down on Ma Liu.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ma Liu immediately answered and hurried inside. Ma Kan wouldn''t imagine that the person who prostate before him just now has his face darkened when he went inside the shack. His eyes are filled with hatred and his fists clenched on his sides. As soon as he took off his outer robe, bluish and greenish marks can be seen on his back. It was because of him sleeping directly on the ground which have sharp stones buried underneath the soil.


    Ma Si cowered after hearing what Ma Kan said. Fearing that it''ll be his turn next for Ma Kan to pick on, he hurried to follow Ma Liu inside the shack, leaving Ma Qiu with Ma Kan outside. He isn''t worried with Ma Qiu being picked on by Ma Kan. Because in the Heavenly Eye City, Ma Qiu has a higher status than Ma Kan.


    Ma Qiu is Ma Wen''s biological nephew. Ma Qiu''s parents died after Ma Wen plotted against them, leaving the teenager Ma Qiu. Ma Wen then brainwashed Ma Qiu that it was Ma Qiu''s parents who wanted to kill Ma Wen, making Ma Qiu feel guilt and indebted to him for being adopted by Ma Wen. On the other hand, Ma Kan was picked up by Ma Wen from the streets. Both were adopted by Ma Wen and seemed to be of equal status, but Ma Qiu is of higher status than Ma Kan because Ma Qiu is the blood-related one.


    This made Ma Kan hate Ma Qiu, and also hate Ma Wen since Ma Wen, although harsh on Ma Qiu, but obviously favors Ma Qiu more than him. Ma Kan started to compete against Ma Qiu while Ma Wen just watched on the sidelines, enjoying the two youths'' rivalry. But, Ma Qiu never competed against Ma Kan, which made Ma Kan seethed more in anger since whatever Ma Qiu did, he is just better than him!


    Knowing his defeat, he gets along with Ma Qiu in the surface. But, just because he knows he is defeated doesn''t mean he will accept it! So, secretly, he hates Ma Qiu.


    "You go to sleep first so you could preserve your strength for your tomorrow''s performance. I''ll go cultivate outside." Ma Qiu spoke. Before Ma Kan could respond, he left. It''s as if he is giving orders and not just informing them.


    How can Ma Kan bear it? If he just doesn''t keep his plan in mind to kill Ma Qiu tomorrow along with the people of the Drunken Moon City, and Meng Gui and Shang He and his people, he would''ve already made a move before they can even enter the Drunken Moon City. But, he didn''t because there''s Ma Liu and Ma Si.


    It''s not that he is afraid of the two. Ma Liu is his follower while Ma Si is a coward. It''s just that, after being raised by Ma Wen and growing up in the Heavenly Eye City, even if Ma Liu wanted to curry favor with him, and Ma Si is a coward, but these two, after finding out that he killed Ma Qiu, they will doubt his intentions and would be on guard against him. Worse, they''ll kill him together! He already killed one of them, so what can he not do? It''s better to kill him before he can kill them!


    This is the scenario that Ma Kan doesn''t want to happen, so he is very cautious. On the surface, he is cooperating with Ma Qiu. But, after he finishes the task given by Ma Wen, he will kill Ma Qiu. If Ma Liu and Ma Si would resist, he will also kill them!


    Thinking this, he felt comforted. He saw Ma Liu''s robe on the ground and he kicked it. "Disgusting!" he muttered before he took out a chair from his qiankun pouch. It was his favorite chair from his mansion in the Heavenly Eye City. Sitting on the chair, he fell asleep.


    After Ma Liu placed a dirty robe, which he picked up somewhere on their way here, in the ground he went outside. He didn''t need to watch Ma Kan to know that Ma Kan kicked the dirty robe. He was about to leave when he saw Ma Si was hiding at the back of the shack, shivering. From either the cold or fear towards Ma Kan, he doesn''t know.


    "What?" he asked.


    "I don''t dare to sleep." Ma Si answered.


    "Why?" he asked again.


    "Ma Kan is a bad sleeper. And, he might stun me later with a spell if he wakes up in the wee hours. Worse, he will kill me!" Ma Si answered with eyes widened in fear. "I didn''t sense it wrong¡­ he really wants to kill me!" he added.


    Ma Liu declined to speak. If this waste Ma Si has felt Ma Kan''s killing intent, how can he not also sense it? And ¨C he turned to look at Ma Qiu sitting underneath a tree, cultivating. Ma Qiu, the strongest of them four, must have already sensed it before they could even leave the Heavenly Eye City. No ¨C after Ma Wen has given them the order to infiltrate the Drunken Moon City.


    Ma Liu looked around before he looked up at the sky. Compared with the glamourous Heavenly Eye City built by Ma Wen, a vile businessman, the Drunken Moon City looked very poor. But, for him, he preferred this seemingly poor but simple Drunken Moon City than the rich but creepy Heavenly Eye City where every person is watching your every move.


    He took a deep breath before he sat on the grass and leaned on the tree. The three of them prefers to sleep under the sky than sleep under a roof but with a snake inside. This isn''t new to them, though, since before Ma Wen picked them up, they were sleeping beside the pigs, enduring not only the biting cold night wind, but also the foul smell in the pigsty.


    He looked at Ma Si who has fallen asleep on the ground. He looked at him for a while before he picked him up and placed him behind the bushes. Feeling the tickling sensation of the leaves against his skin, Ma Si giggled before he fell into a deep sleep.


    Ma Liu can''t help but heave a sigh. Even if they have lived in riches after Ma Wen took them in, but their current situation isn''t any different than before Ma Wen appeared in their life. Ma Liu couldn''t help but think as he watched Ma Si sleep.


    "Earlier." Ma Qiu spoke as he opened his eyes.


    Ma Liu turned to him.


    "Did you notice?" Ma Qiu asked as he turned to him. "The righteous cultivators." He said.


    ¡­


    Cheng Sheng moaned in comfort as Fei Yin brushed his hair. His eyes fluttered, feeling sleepy.


    "Tired?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng hummed.


    Fei Yin just chuckled. He saw that Cheng Sheng really was serious when he fought against xiao Huan earlier. Their fight lasted from noon until before midnight.


    "Meng Gui lied to us before." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Yin nodded. When they met Meng Gui, Meng Gui told them that he, along with his brothers, were saved by the Heilong emperor. But, later, they found out that it was the opposite ¨C that Meng Gui, or Qingbai Yan, is actually given a test to gather his own people. This was given by his uncle, Qingbai Yun, who is working for the Heilong emperor.

 Chapter 395 - The Scum Is Easygoing

    "Meng Gui said that he actually doesn''t know the Heilong emperor. Do you think this is true?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Fei Yin nodded.


    "Why?" Cheng Sheng looked at him.


    "For someone so powerful¡­ does he need to deal with trifling matters?" Fei Yin chuckled.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. What Fei Yin meant, the Heilong emperor is above all others, so he doesn''t need to show his face to the Four Demonic Leaders.


    "''A carefree one. Never stayed in the Yingyi Palace. Always outside, thus everything is handled by the manservants.''" Cheng Sheng repeated what xiao San told them earlier when they asked him about the Heilong emperor. "Anything to comment on this?" he asked Fei Yin.


    "Easygoing." Fei Yin answered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "He''s different than what I imagined." He honestly said.


    "This type of person is more difficult to deal with." Fei Yin spoke.


    The smile on Cheng Sheng''s face disappeared. From what xiao San has said, the Heilong emperor is living in the Yingyi Palace, which is located in the Yao City, on the north of Heilong Realm, which is actually the deepest place in the Heilong Realm, and where the demonic qi is the most abundant.


    "We have to go there." Cheng Sheng spoke. "For the people of Huilong Continent." He said.


    "Mn." Fei Yin answered.


    Neither of them spoke again and just tacitly lied down the bed to sleep. Cheng Sheng, tired, fell asleep fast. Fei Yin stared at his face in the darkness as he pulled Cheng Sheng closer to him. His pupils are glowing, but there were no emotions on them, and instead looked cold and empty.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "It''s me." It''s Wu Yuan.


    Fei Yin blinked, and the coldness in his eyes disappeared. His eyes returned to looking humane. He carefully removed his arms around Cheng Sheng before he fixed his clothes and walked towards the door, then opened it.


    "Senior Wu." Fei Yin greeted.


    "Is Junior Cheng asleep?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Fei Yin nodded.


    "After Meng Gui learned that we''re looking for our parents, he had dispatched some of his people to look for them." Wu Yuan spoke, suppressing the urgency, as well as some emotions, in his voice. "Just now, a subordinate of his returned and reported that they have seen two suspicious-looking people. They immediately followed them, until they reached a Ni Lai Gate." He looked at Fei Yin in the eyes.


    Fei Yin''s face immediately changed.


    "They saw that those two people jumped to the Ni Lai Gate and disappeared. They were about to follow, but were immediately hurt when the Ni Lai Gate rejected them." Wu Yuan continued. "Junior Fei¡­ the Ni Lai Gates must have all been sealed from the outside. And the only ones that can pass through it are¡­" he didn''t continue as he choked up a sob.


    "Righteous cultivators." Fei Yin continued for him. He sharply inhaled. Then, he turned to the sleeping Cheng Sheng.


    "Junior Fei¡­" Wu Yuan''s eyes are red.


    Fei Yin turned to him and smiled. He patted his shoulder. "Congratulations, senior Wu." He spoke. "Former sect leader Wu Fan and the Chen patriarch Chen Jing are alive." He said.


    Huilong Continent, South Region.


    "Damn it! That Wu Ran must have learned we will return here!" Shu Mu said through his gnashed teeth as he glared at the demonic cultivators surrounding them.


    Xiao Le raised a talisman and immediately flung it behind him when he felt the wind whistled past his ear.


    BANG! The talisman hit a demonic cultivator and the demonic cultivator, caught off-guard by Xiao Le''s quick reaction, was thrown back to his fellow demonic cultivators.


    "Nice one, xiao Le!" Shu Mu said, his expression slightly eased when he saw Xiao Le''s action.


    "What do we do, Mu-ge?" Xiao Le asked. Then, he looked at the people hanged by the demonic cultivators in the trees. "They are still alive¡­" he said as his eyes reddened.


    Shu Mu''s eyes are bloodshot as he stared at his fellow disciples who were beaten black and blue by the demonic cultivators.


    "We may be outnumbered, but we won''t forsake them!" Xi Ming said. "We have come this far! We won''t back down! We will definitely save them!" he said as he slashed a demonic cultivator who approached him. "Xiao Xing!" he called.


    "En!" Xi Xing answered and kicked at the demonic cultivator''s leg before he stabbed him on his chest.


    THUD! The demonic cultivator''s corpse collapsed on the ground.


    "F*ck! These brats are so arrogant!" a demonic cultivator cursed as he glared at their group.


    "Let''s roast them like what we did to these other brats!" one of them said and evilly grinned as he licked the blood off of his mouth.


    Shu Mu''s veins popped because of rage. "AAAAARRRGGHHH!!!" he screamed as he raised his sword, before he waved them towards the demonic cultivators.


    A group of sword glares appeared around Shu Mu. Then, like a giant wave, they crashed on the group od demonic cultivators. THUNK! THUNK! THUNK! A number of heads scrambled on the ground while their headless corpses collapsed.


    The demonic cultivators were stunned, as well as Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing. It took some time before they reacted.


    "MU-GE! LOOK OUT!!!" Xiao Le cried when he saw a demonic cultivator crept behind Shu Mu who weakly fell on his knees after he exerted his power. He took out a talisman, but, it is too late since the demonic cultivator''s sword has already descended!


    Everyone''s hearts leapt up to their throat. The demonic cultivators looked ecstatic while Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing are about to faint in suspense! They watched, wide-eyed, as the sword of the demonic cultivator gleamed because of the light before it approached Shu Mu''s head!


    SHWOOP! A slicing sound was heard in the silence. Xiao Le felt his heart sank while Xi Ming and Xi Xing looked pale because of horror and still can''t believe that Shu Mu died! They watched as a head fell on the ground with a thump before it rolled towards them.


    Blood drained from Xiao Le''s body and he felt his heart became cold when he saw the back of the head that stopped right before his feet. "M ¨C Mu-ge¡­" he muttered under his breath and his tears fell. He fell on his butt when he felt his knees became weak because of pain from losing Shu Mu.


    "Shu Mu¡­" Xi Ming muttered, still wide-eyed in disbelief. Meanwhile, Xi Xing seemed to really have become mute because of shock.


    "What are you calling me for? I''m alright." A familiar voice spoke.


    Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing blinked in surprise and turned to the direction where the voice came from. There, they saw a headless corpse behind Shu Mu whose body is intact. The headless corpse slowly fell on the ground. Blood flowed out of its neck that was cleanly cut.


    "M ¨C M¡­ Mu-ge!!!" Xiao Le cried. Strength returned to his body, and he felt even more energetic. He rushed towards Shu Mu and hugged him tight.


    "Shu Mu¡­ Shu Mu!" Xi Ming exclaimed in joy and he pulled the stunned Xi Xing towards Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "Dang! I thought you died!" he said as he hit Shu Mu''s back.


    Shu Mu coughed. "I¡­ I still feel weak!" he glared at Xi Ming.


    "Oops¡­ sorry!" Xi Ming laughed.


    "Mu-ge." Xiao Le called, crying. "I''m glad you''re fine!" he said.


    Shu Mu nodded. "En." He smiled and held Xiao Le''s hand tight. He thought that he is going to die earlier!


    "You won''t be fine if you continue to rejoice when you shouldn''t since the battle is still going on!" a voice spoke.


    "Damn it! Who said that?!" the demonic cultivators were startled when they heard an unfamiliar voice.


    "Where is it?! Where is it coming from?!" the demonic cultivators panicked. They didn''t know that someone has joined the fray!


    "Who is it? Who saved you?" Xi Ming asked Shu Mu as he, Xi Xing and Xiao Le surrounded Shu Mu to protect him while he recovered his strength.


    "Seems like it''s been a long time since we''re gone. They don''t recognize us!" another voice spoke.


    "There''s another one?!?!" the demonic cultivators exclaimed in shock.


    The first voice laughed. His voice sounds deep. "It''s only been a few months, Fan." He said.


    "''Fan''?" Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Xi Ming muttered and looked at each other.


    "¡­ there are two people I remember that has a name ''Fan''." Xi Ming spoke. His eyes are shining in excitement and he smiled, full of hope.


    "One of them has a surname ''Fan'' is elder Fan Wen of the Xinfaxian Sect in Xinfaxian." Xiao Le spoke. "The other one has a first name ''Fan''¡­" he said.


    "¡­ is former sect leader Wu Fan of the Youxiwang Sect in Xiwang." Xi Xing slowly spoke. His face is expressionless, looking numb from the shock he received today. "But, he is missing. Together with¡­" He said.


    Shu Mu said as they all turned to the direction where the voices are coming from. "The Chen patriarch, Chen Jing!" he said as two familiar people walked out of the woods.

 Chapter 396 - The Scum Is Smug

    "The Chen patriarch! It is indeed the Chen patriarch¡­ and former sect leader Wu!" Xiao Le exclaimed in shock.


    "They''re¡­ alive¡­" Xi Ming muttered under his breath as they all stared at Chen Jing and Wu Fan, wide-eyed in disbelief.


    "They''re just missing, ge. It''s not as if missing equates to being dead¡­ ow." Xi Xing grunted in pain when Xi Ming hit him on his back. He immediately shut up.


    "Chen patriarch¡­ former sect leader Wu¡­ you''re really back!" Shu Mu sighed in relief when Wu Fan and Chen Jing reached them.


    "En. We''ve also saved your brothers." Wu Fan spoke.


    Before any of them could react, they all heard the snapping of ropes behind the demonic cultivators. They all turned, only to see Shu Mu''s fellow disciples were now lying on the ground. Their chest heaved up and down, indicating that they are now breathing easier than earlier.


    "Damn it!" a demonic cultivator cursed and glared at Wu Fan and Chen Jing. "Kill them!" he said.


    "AAAAAAARRRRHH!!" the demonic cultivator yelled as they advanced to them.


    "Go take care of your brothers. We''ll take care of these shameless bastards." Wu Fan patted Shu Mu''s back, sending some qi on him before he and Chen Jing met the demonic cultivators head-on.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing looked at each other before they all jumped and leapt over the heads of the demonic cultivators, then landed on the ground behind them. They immediately ran towards the Nanshu Sect disciples.


    "Xiao Le. Medicine!" Shu Mu said.


    "Here!" Xiao Le immediately took out his qiankun pouch filled with medicines. Before they left, Li Nanzi and Kang Ce gave him their sect''s medicines as a compensation for what he had gone through when he was still in their sect.


    But, how can the others not know they are leaving? Jing Xian, who stayed in the Xinfaxian Sect to watch over it along with Su Yuan, asked the Xinfaxian Sect disciples to give their group going to South some medicines and also talismans to protect themselves. The Xinfaxian Sect may be lacking in cultivation methods, but not magic pills, magic potions and talismans! And, they all learned from Cheng Sheng ¨C a master level mage! So, their magic pills, magic potions and talismans are all of high quality!


    As expected, the colors on the faces of the Nanshu Sect disciples returned. Their bleeding also stopped as their wounds slowly closed. For someone who was heavily beaten after being treated like a punching bag, their wounds closing is already the best outcome after taking medicine!


    "Da¡­ shi¡­ xiong¡­" one of the Nanshu Sect disciples called when he saw Shu Mu''s vague figure. He''s the only one remained half-conscious as he has the least wounds on him. The other Nanshu Sect disciples must have protected him.


    Shu Mu turned and recognized that it was their youngest disciples. His eyes turned hot and he can''t hold back his tears from falling. Xi Ming and Xi Xing saw the scene and they turned around, leaving Shu Mu some space and to also look out for the demonic cultivators who would turn to attack them.


    Xiao Le didn''t say anything and just silently bandaged the wounds of the other disciples. Not long after and he heard Shu Mu sobbing. He sighed, then wiped the dirt and blood on their bodies after he had treated their wounds and fed them medicine. Then, he took out some Cleaning Talismans and stuck them to their clothes. A few seconds later and the clothes of the Nanshu Sect disciples now looked clean, and only torn in some places after they were maimed by the demonic cultivators when they captured them.


    "Da¡­ shixiong¡­ where are the others?" the youngest disciple weakly asked.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so incompetent¡­!" Shu Mu cried. "They¡­ are dead¡­" he told him.


    The youngest disciple''s eyes widened in shock. But, because his eyes are inflamed and was bruised due to being beaten up, his eyes hurt from his movements. However, it didn''t stop him from weeping.


    Xi Ming and Xi Xing fought against the demonic cultivators who returned after seeing that they can''t beat Chen Jing and Wu Fan. Xiao Le joined them after putting up a barrier made of talismans around Shu Mu and his fellow disciples.


    With Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s help, it took not more than an hour for them to kill all the demonic cultivators. But, even if they won the battle, even if they killed them, they didn''t feel satisfaction nor comfort. The atmosphere is heavy.


    Xi Ming chose to start a topic. "Chen patriarch. Former sect leader Wu. We thought you were missing. How did you come back?" he asked.


    Xi Xing and Xiao Le turned.


    "We really came to South, and then the Southmost Region to look for the Wuran Kingdom. With only two people, it is easier to travel and be incognito than a group." Chen Jing explained. "When we reached the Southmost Region, we found out that the Nanli Sect was annihilated, along with the citizens of the Nanli Town. Nan Pingan also became a demonic cultivator. Fortunately, Fan and I didn''t approach him and remained observing." He said.


    They all sharply inhaled. "Nan Pingan¡­ became a demonic cultivator?!" they exclaimed.


    Although the Nanli Sect isn''t a famous sect, but they have heard of it. As well as Nan Pingan, who is one of the contestants in the Intersect Competition. They all have participated in the Intersect Competition, so they have met him before. They didn''t expect that after the outbreak of the demonic cultivators, Nan Pingan would join their side.


    But, it is also somehow to be expected. It was their territory that bore the brunt of the demonic cultivators'' attacks. With them besieged, there was no escape. Either they die an honorable death, or bear the humiliation and become one of them demonic cultivators.


    They can''t help but sigh as they lament fate. Who would expect that the demonic cultivators are actually biding their time to sweep them all in one but big attack? Although they weren''t slacking in killing and guarding against the demonic cultivators, but they had to admit that because of continuous wins in the battles against the demonic cultivators, they became smug. Added with Ming Ye''s ¨C who is actually Wu Ran, deceit, they lost a lot this time.


    "Then, we heard about the Ni Lai Gate." Chen Jing continued. "It was said that the Ni Lai Gate will lead you to hell, so we guessed that the ''hell'' they meant is the Wuran Kingdom. But, when we arrived, we found that there is no Wuran Kingdom. Only Heilong Realm." He explained.


    Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Xiao Le nodded. They already know about this.


    "Then, Fan and I entered." Chen Jing spoke. This time, his voice sounded low. "What we expected Ming Ye¡­ Wu Ran to greet us turned into another person." he said and frowned. "It was also an acquaintance, but it isn''t Ming Ye (Wu Ran)." He told them.


    "Who is it?" they curiously asked.


    "Mu Jun." Chen Jing answered.


    Xiao Le was shocked. But, Xi Ming and Xi Xing were more shocked. They weren''t surprised to hear a familiar name come out of Chen Jing''s lips. What they were stunned is that the name became of their enemy''s.


    "Chen patriarch¡­ are you¡­ mistaken?" Xi Ming asked with much difficulty.


    Chen Jing looked at him. "I know you can''t accept it. But, it''s the truth." He spoke.


    Xi Ming''s face paled.


    "Ge. He abducted sect leader." Xi Xing reminded him.


    Xi Ming started. That''s right. Not only Mu Jun is a demonic cultivator, but he also abducted Fei Huang. "Still¡­" he bit his lip.


    Wu Fan saw Xi Ming''s hurt expression and his heart softened. "I know what you want to say. Mu Jun has been helping us. But, this betrayal¡­" he shook his head in dismay.


    "That''s not it." Xi Ming spoke.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    Xi Ming raised his head. "Xiao Xing and I have been sneaking out because I don''t want him to be bored and instead wanted him to experience some fun." He spoke. "That time, I thought it would be just like one of those nights. But¡­" his voice trailed off. "I was on my way to xiao Xing when I met Mu Jun." he said.


    Their eyes widened. "What?!" they exclaimed. Even Xi Xing can''t help but be surprised.


    Xi Ming nodded. "I asked him where he is going. He said he is going to save someone." He said. "Then, I saw sect leader arrived. Recalling the rumors of them being lovers, I thought that Mu Jun was just joking at that time." He wryly smiled. "Then, the next day, I heard that he abducted sect leader¡­" he pulled his hair in frustration.


    Everyone saw that torn look on his face. He doesn''t know what to believe ¨C whether he should trust Mu Jun or not. But, the facts have already been laid out in front of him.


    "Say¡­ was there no resistance from teacher Fei that time?" Wu Fan asked.

 Chapter 397 - The Scum Is Vigilant

    They all turned to look at Wu Fan when they heard what he said.


    "What does former sect leader Wu mean?" Xiao Le asked, confused.


    Chen Jing stared at Wu Fan for a long time before his face suddenly brightened, as if he realized something. "That''s right!" he exclaimed before he turned to the similarly confused Xi Ming.


    Meanwhile, Xi Xing''s expression remained blank. He can''t follow what they are saying!


    "Kid. Answer Fan''s question!" Chen Jing told Xi Ming.


    "I¡­ I didn''t see sect leader was struggling." Xi Ming answered, looking baffled as he stared at Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    "So, it was voluntary¡­" Wu Fan muttered and looked at Chen Jing.


    "It seems¡­" Chen Jing spoke, looking pensive.


    "What''s going on?" Xi Ming asked.


    Chen Jing looked at him. "Mu Jun didn''t lie to you." He said. Before any of them could react, he continued. "He really took teacher Fei to save him." he told them.


    "Huh?" they muttered, confused.


    "Look. The demonic cultivators appeared and attacked us all. And everyone knows Mu Jun is a demonic cultivator." Wu Fan spoke. "Everyone would think that teacher Fei is conspiring, or would conspire with the demonic cultivators, since Mu Jun is his lover!" he explained.


    "Sect leader wouldn''t do that!" Xi Ming said.


    Wu Fan nodded. "We all know that. But, others would definitely feel uneasy and suspect teacher Fei." He said. "Mu Jun can''t stay in the Huilong Continent if he doesn''t want to implicate teacher Fei. But, he is also worried that teacher Fei might face criticisms, and worse, they would kill him. So, he took teacher Fei with him to hide teacher Fei." He explained.


    Their eyes widened in shock, feeling enlightened. "So that''s why¡­" Xi Xing muttered.


    "It''s love, indeed." Xiao Le sighed with emotion.


    Chen Jing smiled and wrapped his arm around Wu Fan''s shoulder.


    "Right. What happened when you met Mu Jun in the Heilong Realm?" Xi Ming asked. "Did you see sect leader with him? How is he?" he added.


    "This¡­" Chen Jing frowned again, as if he remembered something unpleasant.


    "What is it?" Xi Ming''s heart thudded in fear.


    "We didn''t see teacher Fei." Wu Fan answered. His expression looking complicated.


    "Huh? Wasn''t sect leader with Mu Jun?" Xi Xing asked.


    "What exactly happened?" Xiao Le asked, noticing that there''s something strange.


    "It was Mu Jun who welcomed us." Chen Jing finally answered.


    "Huh? ''welcomed''?" they were taken aback.


    "Yes." Chen Jing nodded. "It seems that he holds a high position in the Heilong Realm." He told them.


    "¡­ so, he''s really an enemy?!" Xi Ming exclaimed.


    "We''re not sure." Wu Fan honestly answered. "After all, he saved teacher Fei¡­" he said.


    They all fell silent.


    "He brought us to a city named Yao City." Chen Jing continued. "But, the other demonic cultivators found out that we''re righteous cultivators. They chased us, and we got separated from Mu Jun." he explained.


    "Oh." Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Xiao Le finally understood.


    "We noticed that the demonic qi is most concentrated in the Yao City." Wu Fan spoke. "We escaped, barely alive. If not for Cheng Sheng''s Cleansing Talismans, we would''ve been¡­" he grimaced.


    They all sighed.


    "Chen patriarch¡­ former sect leader Wu¡­ is there still something you want to tell us?" Xiao Le asked when he noticed that the two elders'' expressions still looked complicated.


    Xi Ming and Xi Xing looked at them. But, before they could answer, Shu Mu approached them. His eyes are still red, but his expression now looked calm.


    "Chen patriarch. Former sect leader Wu. You really came from the Heilong Realm?" Shu Mu spoke. "Then, did you meet with Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan?" he asked them.


    Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing froze when they heard what he said. That''s right! Why did they forget! Cheng Sheng also went to Heilong Realm!


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan, however, were stunned when they heard what Shu Mu said. "What?!" they exclaimed. "They went to Heilong Realm?!" their voices rose.


    Shu Mu took a step back when he felt the pressure of the two elders'' aura. "Yes, they did. They followed you there to investigate the source of the demonic qi, and also to take you two back." He answered. "Oh, right. He also sealed the main Ni Lai Gate in the Sand Sea Mountain. And the remaining Ni Lai Gates were also sealed by the other sects." He added.


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan''s faces paled.


    "What''s wrong?" Shu Mu''s brows knotted when they saw the strange expression on their faces.


    "¡­ Mu Jun is the Heilong emperor." Chen Jing spoke. "When we found it out, he had the demonic cultivators chase us all around." he said.


    "WHAT?!" they exclaimed. "So, he''s really our enemy?!" they asked.


    Seeing their shock, Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s expressions turned even stranger. "It''s just¡­ they don''t seem to want to kill us." They said.


    "¡­ huh?" they looked at them, confused of what they are trying to say.


    "The demonic cultivators Mu Jun sent to chase us¡­ looked like they were trying to lead us." Wu Fan spoke.


    "Lead you? Why?" they asked.


    Chen Jing''s face seemed to become clearer. "Maybe¡­ to lead us to xiao Sheng, xiao Yuan and xiao Yin." He answered.


    Hearing this, they were all stunned. Chen Jing and Wu Fan also couldn''t believe it. All along while they escaped, they thought that Mu Jun is playing them around, looking down on them. Now that they found out that Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan actually have followed them, they finally realized Mu Jun''s intention.


    He is actually helping them. Yet, it was them who failed him since when they saw the Ni Lai Gate, they escaped.


    "If he isn''t our enemy, then why didn''t he tell us?" Xiao Le asked.


    This, Chen Jing and Wu Fan also wanted to know. There have been many chances for Mu Jun to tell them the truth. Yet, he didn''t. So, what is his real intention? What does he want to do?


    "If this is it¡­ then, Mu Jun definitely won''t tell Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan." Shu Mu spoke.


    Their expressions immediately changed.


    "¡­ he won''t kill them, will he?" Xiao Le asked in a small voice.


    Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s expressions turned ugly. "We''re going back to Heilong Realm!" Wu Fan said.


    "Wait!" Xi Ming called.


    "What?" Chen Jing turned.


    Xi Ming suddenly pointed to the sky. Everyone looked up and saw a talisman flying. Chen Jing immediately reacted and pulled the talisman down using his qi.


    "There''s a Concealment Spell placed on this." Chen Jing spoke as he inspected the talisman. "Only the people that the sender wanted to see this can see this." he explained.


    "A spell?" Xiao Le spoke. "It must be Li-shixiong!" he said, referring to Li Tian.


    Shu Mu, Xi Ming and Xi Xing nodded. They saw that the talisman came from south.


    "What? Why is Li Tian in the south?" Wu Fan asked.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect, Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect and Qianxu Sect are going to the Southmost Region to face against Wu Ran." Xi Ming answered.


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan are calm. They already expected this.


    "The war started when you left¡­" Xi Ming was about to start narrating to them about what happened when they were gone when he suddenly realized something.


    Xiao Le and Xi Xing also started. They looked at each other, then turned to look at Chen Jing and Wu Fan. Their expressions changed. There¡­ seems to be something amiss... they thought.


    "What''s wrong?" Shu Mu asked when he noticed the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    "¡­ Chen patriarch¡­ former sect leader Wu¡­" Xi Ming spoke. His face looked calm, but his voice shaking exposed that he really isn''t calm. He looked at Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "How did you know that Ming Ye is Wu Ran?" he asked when he recalled their conversation and finally noticed this.


    Xiao Le''s and Xi Xing''s expressions changed, finally realizing what''s wrong. Shu Mu, noticing that Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing suddenly turned vigilant, also took a step back from Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    Seeing their guarded look, Chen Jing and Wu Fan think it''s funny.


    "No need to be vigilant." Wu Fan spoke. "It''s actually teacher Fei who told us to leave for South." He said.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing didn''t speak nor react and just warily looked at them.


    Wu Fan sighed. "What do we do?" he turned to Chen Jing. "They won''t believe us." He shook his head.


    "Fan. This is good, though?" Chen Jing spoke and smiled. "They now know not to easily trust." He laughed.


    "Oh. You''re right." Wu Fan muttered.


    Seeing the two''s relaxed expressions, Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing were puzzled. Are they¡­ really Chen Jing and Wu Fan? They thought and looked at each other, their gazes speaking.

 Chapter 398 - The Scum Is Insecure

    Heilong Realm, Drunken Moon City.


    The sun has just peeked behind the mountains, spreading light from the crown of the trees, to the eaves of the houses, then towards the ground. The mist floated above the streets, making the whole city seemed to be enveloped by a white film.


    Ma Kan, Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si stood atop a cliff, looking over at the Drunken Moon City beneath.


    "I''m going to start." Ma Kan spoke and took out a staff from his qiankun pouch. Then, he raised it high above his head while he closed his eyes. He started to chant a spell.


    Meanwhile, Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si looked at the Drunken Moon City covered in white. The Drunken Moon City got its name because of this sight.


    The Drunken Moon City is a perfect circle shape. When the dawn arrives, the whole city is enveloped in a mist, and the sunlight hitting the mist makes it looked silvery white. The whole city looked like the moon that descended on the ground. And, because the mist appears only at dawn ¨C the time the people wake up from their sleep, their sleepy state made them look like drunk, and the mist was said to be the one that causes them to be drunk ¨C which, of course, is a lie.


    Thinking this, they suddenly felt sleepy. They were about to yawn, but their yawn was suddenly stuck on their throats because they suddenly felt a burning sensation accompanied with pain on the pit of their stomach. They felt that their stomach is about to be torn apart, but realized that it was actually their hands that are clawing at their stomachs, making the skin on their abdomen look like they were about to be torn because of their clawing!


    "AAAAAH!" suddenly, Ma Kan doubled over and fell on his knees. He dropped his staff and his staff rolled on the ground. But, he got no time to worry about his staff since he felt his stomach is churning and burning!


    "AAAARGH!" they all cried as they fell on their hands and knees.


    "We''ve caught four mice." A voice spoke.


    "They sure think that they can easily mess with the Drunken Moon City." This is xiao San speaking.


    Ma Kan, Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si weakly turned and saw Meng Gui, Shang He, xiao San and two righteous cultivators behind them.


    Then, they suddenly heard a crunching sound. Ma Kan turned and his face paled when he saw a weak-looking young man stepped on his staff and broke it! "NO!" he howled in pain when he felt his stomach is being stabbed by needles. "What¡­ did you do¡­?" he asked as he bathed in his sweat. "I thought¡­" he raised his head and looked at Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si are also writhing in pain in the ground. They are clutching their stomach like him.


    "You think there''s no more ''poison''?" Cheng Sheng spoke as he looked down at Ma Kan.


    Ma Kan gnashed his teeth.


    "There''s no more¡­ for the citizens of Drunken Moon City." Cheng Sheng grinned. "As for you¡­ the poison just increases the more you ate the food we served." He told him.


    Ma Kan''s face turned green in regret. "Ma¡­ Qiu¡­!" he called through his gritted teeth.


    "Oh? Is he your taste tester? Poison detector?" Cheng Sheng asked as he walked towards Ma Qiu. "You shouldn''t blame him. Since we are righteous cultivators, so our poison isn''t really a poison. Except if it was used on you." He turned back to Ma Kan. "The ''poison'' I''ve placed on the food you ate, one of its ingredients is the Clear Morning Dew produced by the Five Black Petals Flower, in which its stalk called the Origin Bone is another ingredient for this ''poison'' I named as ''Form Revealing Powder''." He explained.


    Ma Kan''s face is pale. Dunno if he received a fright after knowing about the ''poison'', or the ''poison'' had been working very fast, as his body turned rigid.


    "Do you know what is the Five Black Petal Flower?" Cheng Sheng asked. "You shouldn''t, since it can only be found in the Huilong Continent. Precisely, at the heart of a dead volcano." He sighed in pity. "But, I''ll tell you, anyway." He said.


    Ma Kan''s face turned green, then red, then white alternatingly. Fei Yin, along with Meng Gui, xiao San, xiao Huan and Shang He just stood on the side, watching.


    "The Five Black Petal Flower is also called the ''Devil''s Hand''. Its five petals represent the devil''s fingers, and its petals are colored black because it is the flower of the Devil." Cheng Sheng said. "It is said that the Five Black Petals Flower were originally colored white. A gentleman passed by and was fascinated by the beauty of the flower. He gave it to the most beautiful maiden in their town. But, the maiden rejected it because she got insecure of the beauty of the flower. The gentleman realized that it was actually not the beauty that he wanted, but the people''s recognition of the beauty of the flower." He explained. "But, soon, he regretted it. He shouldn''t have picked the flower. Not only the flower died, but the people, fascinated by the beauty of the flower like him, looked for the flower for them to have one of it. Even the gentleman''s flower was stolen by them." He sighed.


    In contrast to Cheng Sheng''s solemn expression, Ma Kan''s, Ma Qiu''s, Ma Liu''s and Ma Si''s faces looked like they are about to die.


    "So, why did I say it is the Devil''s Hand?" Cheng Sheng asked. "It''s because the gentleman regretted what he did so much. All the flowers were gone. He took back his flower by killing the one who stole it. Then, he hid the flower in the volcano. Of course, the flower was burned and he also died. But, he lived again, but this time as the devil." He said. "He planted the flowers of the same kind because of guilt. But, when the people saw there were flowers again, they wanted to steal it again. The gentleman that turned to a devil fought them and he died. But, after his blood spilled and dyed the flowers black, the people ran away. The once pure and beautiful flower now turned bewitching and looked malicious. The night of that day, those people dreamt that the white flower turned black, and the five black petals of the flower turned to the devil''s fingers and choked them to death after stealing all the once white flowers." he explained.


    Fei Yin, Meng Gui, xiao San, xiao Huan and Shang He were silently listening but also watching Ma Kan, Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si.


    "The Origin Bone is the stalk of the Five Black Petals Flower, which the only one that remained white since its leaves are green." Cheng Sheng spoke when he remembered the ingredients of the Form Revealing Powder. "It is said that the Origin Bone is the fallen bone of the devil when he died. And the leaves are green is because they were the eyes of the devil, that was secretly watching those who have evil intentions from underneath the petals of the flower. As for the Clear Morning Dew, it is the tears of the devil after he killed those people, now assured that no one would covet the flowers again." He finished.


    "Haa¡­ Ha." Ma Kan heavily breathed. His face is red because of asphyxia.


    "The Clear Morning Dew may be the ''devil''s tears'', but they are made from the purest emotion." Cheng Sheng said as he poked Ma Kan''s now stiff arm. "It is the bane of the Heart Blood of the Crow which is the main ingredient of your Shapeshifting Potion." He said. He squatted beside Ma Kan and picked up a vial from Ma Kan''s sleeve. Then, he looked at Ma Kan''s face, as well as his skin, that is now changing.


    But, unlike Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si whose breathing may be heavy, but they looked like are still far from death, Ma Kan''s face is purple. Ma Kan is staring hard at the three because of the difference in their condition.


    "You want to know why you''re dying faster than them?" Cheng Sheng asked Ma Kan.


    Ma Kan''s eyes are filled with unwillingness.


    But, Cheng Sheng said it nonetheless. "How is it to be killed by your own skill?" he asked.


    Ma Kan''s eyes are filled with confusion. He¡­ was killed with his spell? He thought. No! He''s lying!


    "I''m not lying." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The spell you have casted on the Drunken Moon City is to interfere with the citizens'' senses. Their senses. And, this morning, you want to use the mist surrounding the Drunken Moon City and convert it to a poison to kill them all by making their senses more chaotic." He said.


    Ma Kan''s bloodshot eyes widened in shock.


    "You don''t know that the Clear Morning Dew is also a mist. So ¨C " Cheng Sheng grinned. " ¨C the moment you converted the mist to a poison, you are also poisoning yourself." He told him.

 Chapter 399 - The Scum Is Exposed

    "Ah. He died." Cheng Sheng muttered when he saw Ma Kan stopped breathing.


    "Tch!" xiao Huan clicked his tongue.


    "Now, now." xiao San spoke. "It''s enough that he''s dead. You have avenged all of us." He told him.


    Xiao Huan didn''t answer and just scoffed. He looked at the mist covering the Drunken Moon City, which is actually isn''t a mist. It is xiao Huan''s illusion spell. This ''mist'' is layered on top of the original mist that is covering the Drunken Moon City. This ''mist'' is the one that Ma Kan tried to use earlier. But, he didn''t know that this ''mist'' created by xiao Huan would actually act as a catalyst for the poisonous effect of the Clear Morning Dew that is already in his body. They already have guessed that it is the mist that everyone inhaled was the one Ma Kan used to make their senses sluggish and unable to function properly.


    "What should we do to them?" xiao San asked and looked at Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si still writhing on the ground.


    "Behead them." Meng Gui answered.


    "Yes." xiao San nodded. But, before he could move, they suddenly saw that Ma Qiu, Ma Liu and Ma Si were surrounded by vines!


    "Blood Sucking Vines." Ma Qiu muttered as the vines wrapped around his arms and waist.


    "Hmm¡­ no wonder you weren''t affected by the ''poison''. It''s because of these vines!" Cheng Sheng smiled as he looked at Ma Qiu. His eyes are filled with appreciation.


    They all saw that some vines were rotting and is emitting demonic qi which is leaving them because of the Clear Morning Dew that they sucked from Ma Qiu''s blood for Ma Qiu to expel the ''poison''.


    "You are praising, I am flattered ¨C " Ma Qiu said.


    Cheng Sheng cut him off. "No. I was about to say, you are very sneaky." He said.


    Ma Qiu chuckled. "As a demonic cultivator, that is a praise ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C Cheng-daozhang." He said.


    Cheng Sheng''s smile faded while Fei Yin held the hilt of his sword. Meng Gui, Shang He, xiao San and xiao Huan looked at Cheng Sheng. Although they already know that Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are using aliases, but it is a different feeling when it was pointed at their face.


    "No need to incite discord between us. We won''t be provoked by a petty trick like this." Meng Gui spoke.


    Ma Qiu laughed.


    "You aren''t Ma Wen''s people." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at the Blood Sucking Vines sucking Ma Liu''s and Ma Si''s blood, expelling the poison from them.


    "I am not, but they are." Ma Qiu said and had the Blood Sucking Vines wrap around Ma Liu''s and Ma Si''s bodies to secure them.


    "Were you sent by Wu Ran?" Fei Yin asked.


    "That fallen king? He''s not worthy of my respect." Ma Qiu sneered.


    "Then, you are the Heilong emperor''s people." Meng Gui concluded.


    Ma Qiu neither confirmed nor denied it. "We''re all be meeting again, after you have defeated Ma Wen." He said before the Blood Sucking Vines pulled them down the cliff.


    Xiao San and xiao Huan immediately ran after them, but surprisingly, they didn''t see them falling below!


    "Let them go." Meng Gui spoke.


    "Yes." xiao San and xiao Huan answered. Then, they looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin who were pondering deeply.


    "What''s wrong?" Meng Gui asked.


    "Their identities were exposed by that kid." Shang He spoke. The ''kid'' he is referring to is Ma Qiu.


    "Is it that bad?" Meng Gui looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin.


    "We don''t know." Cheng Sheng honestly answered. "It depends on who is that Vine kid is working for, for him to know me." He explained.


    Meng Gui and Shang He looked at each other, now worried.


    "Since we''re already exposed, let us reintroduce ourselves." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I am Cheng Sheng, and this is my shixiong and lover, Fei Yin." He said.


    Fei Yin nodded.


    Meng Gui and Shang He nodded back. "Nice to meet you." They said.


    "How about that third one? Qiu Yuan?" xiao San asked, referring to Wu Yuan.


    "It''s as he said before. He''s from another sect, which is a family of our sect." Fei Yin answered. "His name is Wu Yuan." He told them.


    Xiao San nodded. "At least your aliases are close to your real names." He sighed.


    Fei Yin smiled.


    "Leader Meng. You''ve said that the Vine kid is working for the Heilong emperor." Cheng Sheng looked at Meng Gui.


    "The only factions left in Heilong Realm after Du Xiang died are mine, Shang He''s, Ma Wen''s, and the Heilong emperor''s where my uncle is working for." Meng Gui said. "The Patrician Houses don''t count since they only rely on the Demonic Leaders, precisely on Ma Wen and Du Xiang, since I and Shang He are lone wolves. Since Du Xiang was dead, and Ma Qiu isn''t working for Ma Wen, nor I and Shang He, then he can only be working for the Heilong emperor." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, then he looked at Fei Yin. "It seems like this Heilong emperor is our acquaintance." He said.


    Meng Gui and Shang He were also surprised by this.


    "But, I don''t remember anyone who is involved with the Heilong Realm aside from Wu Ran, as well as Wu Fan and Chen Jing." Fei Yin frowned. "Wu Fan and Chen Jing won''t work with the demonic cultivators, and Wu Ran is still outside your barrier in the Sand Sea Mountain." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. This is really is a problem. They are in the light while they don''t know if the one in the dark is an enemy or a friend. They have to know his intentions.


    "We will ask Ah Yan''s uncle after we kill Ma Wen." Shang He said.


    "En." They agreed.


    "But, Ma Wen still isn''t surfacing." xiao San said.


    "Yeah." Xiao Huan nodded. "Didn''t he have a helper, that''s why he went against leader and boss Shang?" he asked.


    "My people have already captured then Heavenly Eye City and expelled his people from the Fire Dragon City." Shang He spoke. "Yet, none of them has seen even just Ma Wen''s tail." He frowned.


    Their brows knotted, puzzled by Ma Wen''s behavior.


    "Leader. Boss Shang. I have a bold idea." xiao Huan suddenly spoke.


    They all turned to him.


    "Could it be¡­ a diversion?" xiao Huan''s face paled from the idea.


    A deafening silence fell as they looked at each other.


    "None of us has seen him before the attack at the Plum Blossom City." Shang He spoke.


    "He must have guessed that we''ll definitely go back to our cities." Meng Gui said. "If we were injured, we''re going back to recuperate. Even if we''re not injured, but we won''t stay in the Plum Blossom City after we found out about its secret." He said. "But, the most terrifying of all is that, he has predicted that, since he didn''t appear in the Plum Blossom City, we will think he will be attacking our cities, and even sent people to do it, guaranteeing our return to our cities." He took a deep breath.


    "''attack the east and strike the west''." Cheng Sheng muttered. "Ma Wen created smoke bombs to deceive them so he could buy time to go to the Yao City, the farthest city, and attack the Heilong emperor." He said.


    Fei Yin nodded. "The Heavenly Eye City must not be enough for him. He wanted the whole realm." He said.


    Shang He sighed and comforted Meng Gui. "The Heilong emperor isn''t that weak, either." He said. "He''s the strongest." He told them.


    "That will depend on who is Ma Wen''s ace that he found." Meng Gui said. "Ma Wen doesn''t hire just anyone." He looked at Ma Kan.


    "En. Such a talented youth. But, it''s his misfortune to meet Ma Wen." Shang He said.


    Everyone turned to look at xiao Huan.


    "W-what?" xiao Huan asked, suddenly feeling conscious because of their gazes.


    They all moved their gazes away. They could see the difference on meeting good and bad opportunities. Xiao Huan met Meng Gui, which is a good opportunity for him since he was surrounded by good people. Meanwhile, Ma Kan met a deceptive Ma Wen. It is no surprise that he would be dyed black by them.


    "Very well." Cheng Sheng spoke. "It just so happens that my shixiong and I were going to see the heilong emperor." He said.


    "Why? We thought you are looking for your parents?" Meng Gui asked.


    "That''s our main objective. But, since we''ve already found them¡­ err, not really." Cheng Sheng said when he remembered that this morning, they sent Wu Yuan to the Ni Lai Gate. But, he and Fei Yin still can''t leave.


    They had to see the Heilong emperor.


    "What do you want the Heilong emperor for?" Shang He asked.


    "To see who he really is, now that we knew that he is an acquaintance." Cheng Sheng answered. "And the other, is to strike a deal with him." he said.

 Chapter 400 - The Scum Is Excited

    Huilong Continent, West, Xiwang.


    "This is too hideous¡­!" Guo Cheng exclaimed as they took a sharp breath when they saw the devastating look of the city.


    All the houses were destroyed with the walls has the traces of dried blood on it. The ground they were treading on is red after being soaked by blood. One could just imagine the bloodbath that happened. And it was because of Ming Ye ¨C or Wu Ran, who brought his forces of demonic cultivators to spread darkness upon this land.


    Sun Yi took a deep breath to calm his raging emotions when he saw the devastating Xiwang which he loved after he ran away from Shanliang. At first, he received resistance from the citizens of Xiwang after they saw his clothes, recognizing that he was from Shanliang. But, after Chen Han found him, the resistance from the people decreased. And, when Wu Yuan married him, they finally accepted him.


    Wu Yuan¡­ Sun Yi thought as he lowered his gaze when his eyes became misty.


    BOOOM!!! They suddenly heard a sound of explosion. They all immediately became alert. "There''s someone fighting!" Tang Zhe said as they all drew their swords.


    "It''s due north!" Tang Yun said and pointed.


    They all suddenly froze. "That''s where the Youxiwang Sect is¡­" Shan Lu said and looked at Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi''s face paled. They all know that the Youxiwang Sect has became the base of Wu Ran after he exposed himself as Ming Ye. But, after the signal from Cheng Sheng sealing the Sand Sea Mountain in the Southmost Region happened, Wu Ran has taken all of the demonic cultivators to south to intercept Cheng Sheng after Cheng Sheng comes out of the Heilong Realm where he, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan went to find Chen Jing and Wu Fan, as well as find the source of the demonic qi and destroy it.


    That''s why they were confident when they went in Xiwang since they know that most of the demonic cultivators went with Wu Ran. Although there were some left, but they can beat them. However, they don''t understand why there was suddenly a fight, when there are only demonic cultivators here.


    "Could it be there are righteous cultivators left here that survived the demonic cultivators'' attack and hid, but now was suddenly exposed?" Wu Xi asked through the Thought Talisman.


    Everyone knows that the Xiwang bore the brunt of the demonic cultivators'' attack. Even the Chen and Wu families have fallen, even though it was mainly due to they were caught off-guard by Wu Ran''s deceit as Ming Ye.


    "Whoever it is, we have to save them!" Sun Yi said.


    "Yes!" they answered and flew towards the Youxiwang Sect to not waste time.


    "There!" Guo Cheng pointed towards the entrance of the cave across the lake.


    They saw the demonic cultivators leaping on the lotuses floating on the water to go towards the cave where a crowd of demonic cultivators are surrounding it.


    "That''s where one of the Ni Lai Gates is!" Tang Zhe''s expression changed.


    They all fell silent. Could it be, the demonic cultivators are trying to destroy the Ni Lai Gate? Or this righteous cultivator is helping them destroy it? They thought and looked at each other.


    "The seal isn''t that easily destroyed." Guo Cheng said as he threw over two talismans to test the Ni Lai Gate that came into their view after the crowd in front of it scuffled away from it.


    Their expressions suddenly eased.


    "Help first, talk later!" Tang Zhe decided when they saw some of the demonic cultivators noticed Guo Cheng''s talismans and turned to them.


    "En!" they answered as they landed on the lotuses before they leapt towards the nearest demonic cultivators and killed them.


    "Why are there new ones?!" the demonic cultivators asked, startled.


    "Anyway, kill them! Their blood might be useful to break the seal in the Ni Lai Gate!" one of them said.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu, Sun Yi and Wu Xi were shocked of what they said. "What?!" they looked at each other.


    "Xiao Yun! Guo Cheng! Cover Shan Lu, Sun Yi and I. Wu Xi, protect them!" Tang Zhe said.


    Wu Xi nodded and retreated along with Tang Yun and Guo Cheng to the bank while Tang Zhe, Shan Lu and Sun Yi advanced towards the incoming demonic cultivators.


    "Sun Yi¡­ Ah Yi?" a voice called.


    Tang Zhe and Sun Yi paused when they saw a familiar voice called while Shan Lu started his killing spree. They turned and saw a familiar person through the gap between the demonic cultivators surrounding the entrance of the cave surrounded by a barrier of talismans.


    Tang Zhe''s eyes widened while Sun Yi''s eyes reddened and his tears fell when he felt his heart leapt in excitement.


    "YUAN!!!" Sun Yi cried. In a second, his figure shot towards the demonic cultivators, his sword raised.


    BOOOM!!! The lotuses rocked on top of the water that rippled and splashed after some demonic cultivators were blown away when Sun Yi unleashed an attack!


    "WOAH!" Guo Cheng and Tang Yun exclaimed while Wu Xi stepped forward and blocked the strong gust of wind that came towards them because of the impact.


    "AH!" Shan Lu cried, startled, when he fell into the water while Tang Zhe reacted fast and flew on his sword high.


    After the wind settled, they all turned to look at Sun Yi and Wu Yuan who were now hugging and kissing, expressing their missing of each other. Sun Yi was crying so much, while Wu Yuan, although not crying, but it can be seen how he was trembling as he held Sun Yi in his arms.


    "¡­ is this the time for this?" Guo Cheng asked. Although, even if he asked that, but he and Tang Yun attacked the demonic cultivators with talismans and spells from the distance while Tang Zhe also started to kill the demonic cultivators around them, picking up Shan Lu from the water in passing.


    Although Sun Yi and Wu Yuan missed each other very much, but they know that there is still a battle. They separated, then started to counterattack against the demonic cultivators.


    Half an hour later, the red color in the water of the lake disappeared along with the corpses of the demonic cultivators.


    "Thank you for the help." Wu Yuan spoke and bowed to Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe shook his hand. "We didn''t expect¡­ you to return." He sighed in relief.


    "Yuan¡­" Sun Yi called and hugged Wu Yuan tight.


    The coldness in Wu Yuan''s face disappeared and was replaced with a warm smile as he held Sun Yi. The Huakai Sect disciples looked at each other and smiled while Wu Xi nodded on the side, appreciating the warm scene.


    "I came back because father and uncle Jing have returned." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Everyone was surprised. "You''ve seen them?! They''re fine?!" they exclaimed.


    Wu Yuan, unexpectedly, shook his head. "I didn''t see them, but I am sure they must have returned to Huilong." He said. "That''s why I left Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin there to investigate the source of demonic qi." He explained. "You didn''t see father and uncle Jing?" he asked them.


    They all shook their head. "No. We came here after we heard the explosion." They answered.


    Wu Yuan frowned. "There were demonic cultivators waiting in the Ni Lai Gate. I can only block them with the talismans and erect a barrier around me using the talismans." He explained.


    "Wu Ran must have placed some demonic cultivators to guard the Ni Lai Gates." Tang Zhe said.


    Wu Yuan nodded. "Father and uncle Jing¡­" he muttered. He thought he would see the two after he went out of the Ni Lai Gate.


    "Could it be the Ni Lai Gates, although are teleportation arrays, but their destination is random?" Guo Cheng asked.


    As soon as he said that, everyone felt enlightened.


    "Then, where could they have gone to?" Tang Yun asked.


    Wu Xi tilted his head, can''t come up with an answer, either.


    South.


    "I think¡­ they are really the Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu." Xi Ming said as he, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le formed a circle to discuss while Wu Fan and Chen Jing just sat on the side and looked after Shu Mu''s fellow disciples.


    "Why?" Xi Xing asked.


    "Think about it. They are righteous cultivators. The demonic cultivators can''t imitate a righteous cultivator''s qi unless he would get reincarnated into another person''s body." Xi Ming spoke.


    Everyone immediately understood. Wu Ran. They thought.


    "Also ¨C " Xi Ming continued. " ¨C the only righteous cultivators that have gone to Heilong Realm were them, Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Wu Yuan. Would either Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin or Wu Yuan disguise as the Chen patriarch or former sect leader Wu, whom they were looking for?" he asked.


    "You''ve got a point." Shu Mu said as they all turned to look at Chen Jing and Wu Fan who were resting.


    "Are you done discussing?" the two asked them.

 Chapter 401 - The Scum Is Pleased

    "Please forgive us, Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu. We''ve been disrespectful." Xi Ming spoke and bowed.


    Shu Mu, Xi Xing and Xiao Le followed.


    "And, thank you for saving us earlier." Shu Mu added.


    This answers Wu Fan and Chen Jing''s question. Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le were convinced that they were the real Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    Chen Jing chuckled while Wu Fan smiled. "You''ve all become smart. Good, good¡­" Wu Fan nodded, feeling pleased.


    "Chen patriarch. Former sect leader Wu. How did you get here?" Shu Mu asked. "The Heilong Realm is in the southmost¡­" he said.


    The Sand Sea Mountain in the Southmost Region is where the main Ni Lai Gate is located.


    Suddenly, he froze when he realized something. "Its destination is random?!" he exclaimed and looked at Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    Chen Jing nodded, confirming his thought. "Yes." He answered. "The Ni Lai Gate where Fan and I passed through is located in the center of the Heilong Realm. If the Heilong Realm follows the structure of the Huilong Continent, Fan and I should''ve appeared in the Zhongyang." He said.


    They were stunned. They didn''t know that this is how the Ni Lai Gates work. But, even if they know it now, but it''s not as if that they were going to try it to confirm Chen Jing''s words, whether the destination is really random.


    "Right." Xi Ming started when he remembered something. "Did sect leader really tell you to go to the Heilong Realm?" he asked.


    Hearing his question, the atmosphere suddenly turned serious.


    "Yes. It was really teacher Fei." Wu Fan nodded.


    "How about Wu Ran?" Xi Xing asked.


    Wu Fan turned to him. "It was when I was ''kidnapped'' by Mu Jun, on my way back to Xiwang after the matter of the Xinfaxian Sect being attacked was settled." He answered.


    They were stunned. "That long?!" they exclaimed.


    Wu Fan nodded. "Among the sects, only the Youxiwang Sect was attacked the most." He said.


    Everyone fell silent.


    "It''s because Wu Ran was testing the security in the Youxiwang Sect, for him to turn it into his base in the future." Chen Jing spoke. And it really came true.


    "Then¡­ why¡­" Xi Ming muttered as his face paled. "Sect leader already knew that elder Ming is Wu Ran. Why didn''t he tell everyone?" he asked. "And¡­ why should he still send you to the Heilong Realm¡­ but the Wu and Chen families were¡­" he said and covered his mouth.


    "What? What happened to the Wu family and Chen clan?" Chen Jing asked.


    Xi Ming''s face became paler as he forced himself to face Chen Jing. Fei Huang is their sect leader, and, as a disciple of Shanliangde Sect, he has to bear this responsibility their sect leader did.


    "The Wu family and Chen clan¡­ were all dead." He answered in a shaking voice.


    Silence. Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Xi Xing didn''t dare breathe loudly because of the pressure coming from Wu Fan and Chen Jing.


    "Do you think we''re stupid?" Wu Fan asked.


    "Huh?" they muttered, confused, and raised their head to look at him. The pressure just now suddenly disappeared. "What do you mean?" they asked, puzzled.


    But, Wu Fan just smiled. He looked at Chen Jing who chuckled. "It''s starting." They both said.


    West, Xiwang, Youxiwang Sect.


    Everyone has just stepped inside the Youxiwang Sect to treat their wounds and rest when suddenly, the ground shook violently. Because of the tremors, the already dilapidated building became more ruined.


    "W-w-what''s happening?!" Tang Yun asked as he immediately grabbed Tang Zhe. Tang Zhe wrapped his arm around him to steady themselves.


    Shan Lu held Guo Cheng while Wu Yuan held Sun Yi. Fortunately, Wu Xi who has no one to cling onto reacted fast and leaned on the nearest tree.


    Wu Yuan suddenly felt something inside his body beat. He felt his blood from his wound earlier slipped down the side of his face, and a drop fell to the ground. He looked down and watched the drop of his blood moved, then suddenly ran towards the teleportation array.


    "Is that ¨C " Sun Yi spoke as they all watch the drop of blood reached the teleportation array. Then, they all raised their hand to shield their eyes when a blinding light flashed after the whole teleportation array lit up.


    The Huakai Sect disciples weren''t present before when Cheng Sheng took a drop of blood each from Wu Yuan and Chen Han to awaken the teleportation array of the Youxiwang Sect. Only Sun Yi witnessed it so he felt the scene familiar.


    "It must be." Wu Yuan said and ran to the teleportation array.


    The others immediately followed.


    Wu Yuan stopped at the center of the teleportation array. "My blood dropped. Da shixiong must have also spilled his blood here before, though unintentionally, when I, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng left him here to stall Wu Ran." He explained.


    They all understood. For Chen Han to be left in the Youxiwang Sect, which turned to Wu Ran''s base, Chen Han must have been beaten by Wu Ran. And, coincidentally, his blood must have spilled here. But, that time, Wu Yuan wasn''t present, so the teleportation array didn''t awaken, until now.


    Everyone waited with bated breaths as the light slowly died down. Then, they suddenly heard the chattering of the people. They all sharply turned, only to be shocked to see the citizens of the Xiwang who were supposedly die appeared! Although some of them looked pale and has injuries, but they are alive!


    They stared at them, stunned. "What¡­ is happening?" Tang Zhe asked as he, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu and Wu Xi moved closer to Sun Yi and then Wu Yuan who stood in the center of the teleportation array. "An illusion?" he asked.


    "It¡­ shouldn''t be¡­?" Sun Yi asked, uncertain. He turned to look at Wu Yuan, who is as stunned as them.


    "Yuan-er?" a voice called.


    Wu Yuan sharply turned, only to be shocked to see his grandfather together with the Chen clan. They were supposed to be dead! "You¡­ are alive?" he asked under his breath.


    "En." His grandfather answered.


    "How¡­?" Wu Yuan felt speechless. His mind can''t process what is happening.


    "I guess that Fei Huang won." Chen Fu answered as he combed his beard.


    "Sect leader Fei? Why? How - ?" Wu Yuan looked at them in askance.


    His grandfather sighed. "This will be a long explaining." He said and looked at Chen Fu. Chen Fu nodded.


    Wu Yuan, Sun Yi, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu and Wu Xi can only stare at them stupidly while the citizens of Xiwang cheered loudly behind them because of their successful return!


    North, Shanliang.


    Gong Xian wiped the sweat off of his forehead and caught a paper that flew towards him. He turned it over and saw a name, along with eight characters. "This is¡­" he muttered. Suddenly, he felt the ground is shaking.


    East, Xinfaxian.


    "Everyone, look!" a Huli Sect disciple exclaimed and pointed.


    Kang Ce turned and looked outside the barrier surrounding Xinfaxian made my Cheng Sheng. They had just finished killing all the demonic cultivators in the east yesterday. But, today, they saw incoming waves of people.


    "What the¡­" he muttered as they stared at the people coming their way. He was stunned. Where did they come from?!


    Central, Zhongyang.


    "WAAAAH!!!! Elder Zheng! Elder Pai! What''s with all these papers?!" they heard the disciples of the Righteous Alliance exclaimed in fright when a strong gust of wind suddenly blew and many pieces of paper with names and eight characters written flew towards them.


    But, Zheng Fu Gong''s and Pai Lie''s faces wore a complicated expression. "This¡­" they both muttered and looked at each other. "Our memories were missing and returned just now?!" they asked.


    Then, afar, they saw a bright light shone in the plaza where the opening ceremony of the Intersect competition was held. It was the teleportation array activating.


    South, Nanshu.


    "What¡­ what is starting?!" Shu Mu and the others asked. But, before Wu Fan and Chen Jing could answer them, they felt the ground shook!


    "They''re here." They heard both Wu Fan and Chen Jing spoke with a smile.


    Southmost Region, Shashan Pass.


    "The Twin Sand Mounds are over there!" Lei Ling pointed when he saw two giant shadows afar. "We''ve finally reached the Shashan Pass!" he exclaimed, feeling happy.


    Everyone looked at each other and smiled, feeling relieved. After a toiling journey, they''ve finally reached their destination.


    But, suddenly, they heard someone cried, followed by another. They all turned, only to see Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Jing Rui, Qian Tian, Fei Lin and Xi Ling were holding their temples, and are doubling over in pain!


    Heilong Realm, Yao City.


    "As expected, Ma Wen is here." Shang He frowned after they just killed a group of people.


    Meng Gui nodded. "Let''s go directly to the Yingyi Palace!" he said.


    But, they heard Fei Yin cried in alarm.


    "Sheng! What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked when he saw Cheng Sheng touching his head. His face is pale and he is sweating. His face contorted with pain.

 Chapter 402 - The Scum Is Played

    "I ¨C " Cheng Sheng sharply inhaled a cold breath when he felt his head is throbbing.


    Meng Gui and Shang He sharply turned, and their expressions turned wary immediately as they looked around, thinking that Ma Wen has attacked them without them noticing. They immediately pulled Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng to hide.


    "What happened to him?" Shang He asked as he and Meng Gui looked around, looking for enemies.


    They don''t know how deeply Ma Wen infiltrated the Yao City, so they were very careful to not be noticed by Ma Wen''s party. Although Xiao San and Shang He''s people were following then, but there was still some distance between their groups to not gather attention in the Yao City, alerting Ma Wen.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer since he also doesn''t know what is happening to Cheng Sheng. "Sheng?" he called as he gave Cheng Sheng qi to relieve his headache.


    "I¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke as he took a deep breath. "I''ve been here before¡­" he said.


    Fei Yin was stunned. "What?!" he asked.


    Meng Gui and Shang He were also surprised, and puzzled. But they didn''t say anything and just kept on the lookout.


    "What do you mean, Sheng?" Fei Yin asked and saw Cheng Sheng frowned in pain and discomfort so eh immediately made his tone gentler. "Sheng. What happened just now?" he asked, referring to his headache.


    "I¡­ played myself." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Huh?" Fei Yin stared at him, waiting for his explanation.


    Cheng Sheng gritted his teeth. "I¡­ casted a spell not only to everyone¡­ but also to myself." He said.


    "¡­ what do you mean?" Fei Yin asked. "¡­ aren''t you immune to spells since you are an array master?" he said, remembered that Pai Lie was not affected by Qi Ling''s brainwashing spell in the Righteous Alliance.


    "Because I am the caster." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng''s face for a long while. "¡­ Sheng. I can''t be affected by a spell." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng then remembered Fei Yin''s identity as the Keeper. "I don''t know how¡­ but maybe this is because I was from another world and shuttled through many worlds?" he asked.


    "¡­ I think so." Fei Yin muttered. This is the only explanation they could come up as to why he, a non-human and similar but also of higher existence than a system, could also be affected by Cheng Sheng''s spell. "What did you cast yourself for? And everyone?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng pursed his lips. "This is all planned by Fei Huang." He said. "From Mu Jun ''kidnapping'' Wu Fan after he left the Xinfaxian Sect to return to the Youxiwang Sect, awakening the Youxiwang Sect''s array, to the Intersect Competition..." he took a deep breath and closed his eyes to relieve the pain in his head as an effect of the spell. "No¡­ I think he has already started his plan before all these happened¡­" he added.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin called. "You mean¡­" he muttered.


    "Fei Huang knows about the Heilong Realm, as well as Wu Ran, since the beginning!" Cheng Sheng said through his gnashed teeth.


    The pain in his head is getting stronger as he spoke. He doesn''t know what other effects will be there after forcefully casting a spell on yourself, especially if you are an array master. So, he wanted to tell everything to Fei Yin as he much as he can.


    "I know now¡­" he continued. "Mu Jun is the Heilong emperor. Wu Fan must already know about the matter of the Heilong Realm and Wu Ran''s reincarnation, and told it to Chen Jing so the both of them went to the Heilong Realm. But ¨C " he said. " ¨C they have forgotten all these. It''s because I casted a spell on them. Their actions were spurred by consequential events, in which, must have already expected by Fei Huang. We''re all dancing in his palms!" he gritted his teeth. "As to when did I erase everyone''s memories¡­" his voice slowed down.


    "Sheng¡­?" Fei Yin called when he saw Cheng Sheng fell silent.


    "Hey. What''s going on with you two?" Shang He asked as he turned to them. "What happened to Cheng Sheng? Why did he get a headache? Were he attacked?" he said.


    But, Fei Yin didn''t answer and just stared at Cheng Sheng, waiting for Cheng Sheng to continue.


    "I know now¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke in a low voice. "Yu Sheng." He said.


    "''Yu Sheng''?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Mu Jun." Cheng Sheng muttered, as if he didn''t hear Fei Yin and he just blankly stared at the wall in front of him which is hiding them. "¡­ Bai Shen." He said.


    "''Bai Shen''?" Fei Yin asked. What does Bai Shen got to do with all these? He thought, then froze. A big conspiracy? His eyes narrowed.


    It''s as if Cheng Sheng sensed Fei Yin''s thoughts as he turned to him. "It''s not an accident." He spoke.


    "¡­ huh?" Fei Yin muttered.


    "My arrival in this world¡­ as well as Yu Sheng''s¡­" Cheng Sheng said, looking like he''s in a daze.


    "Sheng¡­ wasn''t it because of Zuo Zhe?" Fei Yin reminded him.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "Zuo Zhe doesn''t have the ability to send me and Yu Sheng in another world." He said. "And¡­ his thoughts that were beyond his knowledge were ''gifted'' to him." he took a deep breath. "Yu Sheng and I were sent here, as well as Mu Jun. Because of the unstable space, disrupting the time, Mu Jun arrived here earlier and became the Heilong emperor while Yu Sheng and I arrived only recently." He explained. "Yu Sheng then helped me with my cultivation, increasing my power. I think this is what''s responsible for you being affected by my spell." He looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and just let him continue.


    "Fei Huang''s plan started with the change of my cultivation." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Mu Jun must have already told him about Yu Sheng''s and I''s real identities, so he included us in his plans on using everyone in the Huilong Continent against Wu Ran who reincarnated." He said, then paused. "With me becoming stronger, the effect and range of my power increased." He took a deep breath. "He used me during the Intersect Competition." He finally said.


    Fei Yin didn''t speak.


    "That time when everyone suspected there''s a traitor in the Alliance¡­ that time when I got a fever. Do you remember?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Uncle arrived to tell us that¡­ and spoke about the Wuran Kingdom." Fei Yin answered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Wu Fan and Chen Jing already know about Fei Huang''s plans at that time." He said. "They roped in Xie Lan and Fan Wen who also have heard about the Wuran Kingdom, which I think he has also planned after Xie Lan and Fan Wen left the Shanliangde Sect in the past." He frowned. "Then¡­ it was then that they secretly called Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie." He said.


    Fei Yin''s brows knotted. "I don''t remember this happened¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Cheng Sheng wryly smiled. "Because after their meeting with those two, Fei Huang told me, who has heard everything while resting in the other room, to erase everyone''s memories." He told him. "¡­ your uncle is really cunning. He deliberately let me listened in on them to force me to follow his orders." He bitterly laughed.


    "He''s not my uncle!" Fei Yin denied. "So, they forced you to erase their memories of their plans to¡­" he said.


    "In order for their plans to be perfectly executed so Wu Ran, and other enemies that are hiding like Qi Ling, won''t notice anything." Cheng Sheng sneered.


    "Then¡­ everyone in Huilong right now¡­" Fei Yin looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng started when he remembered something. "There''s also another key player aside from me." He said. "Wu Bai." He told him. Before Fei Yin could ask him, he continued. "Wu Bai is very good in making puppets, and his puppets don''t look any different from actual people. So, everyone in Huilong must now have returned." He told him.


    "¡­ ''returned''?" Fei Yin muttered. If he just didn''t have a tacit understanding with Cheng Sheng, he absolutely wouldn''t be able to keep up with everything that Cheng Sheng said.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "That array of the Youxiwang Sect¡­ it transferred everyone in another realm and replaced them all with Wu Bai''s puppets." He said, then paused. "Wu Bai actually is the only one who remembers all of these, so that he has the motivation to create billions of puppets attached with the people''s eight characters to make them almost similar to the original people. Even blood and flesh were copied¡­" he grimaced.


    Fei Yin blankly stared at Cheng Sheng for a long while before he spoke with much difficulty. "So¡­ everyone is alive, and right now must be¡­" he sharply inhaled.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng nodded, knowing what Fei Yin what to say seeing the mixed expressions on his face. "Facing Wu Ran." he answered.

 Chapter 403 - The Scum Is A Perpetrator

    "What are you two talking about?" Shang He asked as he quizzically looked at them two.


    "Huilong Continent''s matters." Fei Yin answered as he helped Cheng Sheng massage his temples to ease his headache.


    "Oh." Shang He muttered.


    Although he is quite curious about the Huilong Continent for a long time now, but he was busy chasing after Meng Gui. And, he''s not that much curious, so he didn''t go through the Ni Lai Gates to take a look at the Huilong Continent.


    "Are you facing problems?" Shang He asked.


    "It must be about to end." Fei Yin answered as he pulled Cheng Sheng up and leaned him to his embrace, comforting him of his discomfort from his headache.


    Shang He shrugged and returned to Meng Gui. "Have you seen Ma Wen or his people?" he asked him.


    "No." Meng Gui answered. "Which is strange." He frowned, feeling uneasy. "Are they using illusion spell again?" he asked as he looked around, finding nothing unusual.


    "The demonic energy in this city is too thick. I can''t see clearly¡­" Cheng Sheng pursed his lips, feeling more uncomfortable. Fortunately, there''s the Shapeshifting Blanket covering his and Fei Yin''s bodies to protect them from the demonic qi.


    "Do we have to wait for our people to arrive?" Shang He asked Meng Gui.


    Xiao San and the others were two to three cities away from them, so they''ll be arriving tomorrow if they will travel non-stop.


    "Let''s wait for them. Xiao Huan is with them, too." Meng Gui said as he pointed to the forest, indicating they will be hiding there.


    Shang He nodded in agreement. He turned to Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. "Let''s go." He told them before he followed after Meng Gui.


    Fei Yin decided to pick up Cheng Sheng and carry him in his arms since the other looked sick. He doesn''t feel assured to place Cheng Sheng on his back since enemies might sneak attack them, making Cheng Sheng bear the brunt of the attacks.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Shashan Pass.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Jing Rui, Qian Tian, Fei Lin and Xi Ling looked at each other, dumbfounded, when memories suddenly poured in their minds catching them all off-guard and they felt their heads ached so much. It was only after a while did the pain in their heads subsided, but their expression suddenly changed to shock and wonder.


    "Founder¡­ shifu¡­ are you alright?" Li Tian asked as they helped their respective leaders up.


    "Uncle¡­" Jing Cheng worriedly called when he saw Jing Rui''s expression twisted.


    "Brother?" Qian Lin called in an uncertain voice when he saw Qian Tian''s blank expression, which is the first time he saw on his elder brother''s face.


    "Lin¡­" Xi Ling called, his trembling hand clutched Fei Lin''s arm tight, crumpling Fei Lin''s wide sleeves.


    But, Fei Lin didn''t react since he was as shocked as them all. They all looked at each other, their gazes speaking. "I¡­" he spoke first, feeling he should, since it was his uncle who is responsible for what happened just now. He licked his lips, feeling nervous.


    The disciples looked at them all, back and back, puzzled as to why their leaders were suddenly behaving strangely, and there''s a subtle change in the atmosphere of the Millennium Ship.


    "You don''t think we were suddenly sneak attacked and they were all possessed?" Feng Mo whispered.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened in shock. "No way! I should notice if it happened!" he said.


    "But, what if the perpetrator''s cultivation is higher than yours?" Qian Lin asked.


    Lei Ling shut up, feeling wronged. He doesn''t hate Qian Lin for asking that. Qian Lin didn''t mean to belittle him. "I¡­" he stammered. Suddenly, he felt a warm arm wrapped around his shoulder and pulled him to a warm and familiar embrace that always made him feel secured.


    "I would notice it, too, if it happened." Jing Kang spoke.


    The disciples. "¡­" why is it that they can''t refute this easily?


    The masters. "¡­" why are you freely deliberating there? Do you think we can''t hear you? Do you think we didn''t hear you saying we have a mental problem?


    The Millennium Ship suddenly fell into an awkward silence.


    "Ehem." Xie Lan coughed, breaking the awkward atmosphere. "We weren''t possessed." He said as he faced the disciples standing on the side.


    Their faces turned flushed in embarrassment for being heard.


    "Then¡­ uncle¡­ what happened to you all earlier?" Jing Hei asked as he looked at Jing Rui.


    "We remembered something." Jing Rui answered.


    The disciples. "¡­" just that? Does it have to be that dramatic every time you remember something? They thought, but didn''t dare voice out the words.


    Fan Wen who has always been soft-hearted felt they are wronging the disciples for hiding something. "We were all fine." He spoke. "We just felt a headache because some memories that we lost suddenly returned to us." He explained.


    "''memories lost''?" Zheng Yi spoke, then frowned. "Is it Qi Ling again?" he asked. He was a victim of Qi Ling before.


    "No." Xi Ling answered.


    "Then¡­" Jing Bai''s brows knotted. "You all lost some of your memories? How? Why?" he asked.


    "And it returned to you all simultaneously." Lei Qing added.


    "This¡­" Qian Tian looked at the others.


    "It''s because everything has actually been planned by my uncle." Fei Lin answered.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "In order for the plan to not be exposed to Wu Ran who is disguising as Ming Ye, and our ''acting'' to be foolproof, our memories regarding with the plan have to be erased." Fei Lin explained. "And, they were all erased by Cheng Sheng." He added.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "Cheng Sheng?!" the other disciples exclaimed. Then, they turned to look at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. But, they were surprised to see there''s no shocked expression on their faces. Instead, they looked greatly anxious and worried.


    "Shid¡­ what happened to him?!" Li Tian asked with a pale face.


    "Your memories returning¡­ could it be something bad happened to Cheng-shidi!?" Feng Mo asked, panicking.


    The other disciples who were thinking Cheng Sheng is so bold to erase the masters'' memories. "¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect is abnormal. They unanimously thought. Cheng Sheng is also a perpetrator like Fei Huang to arrange a large-scale game of chess, playing us all in his hands. Yet, this Xinfaxian Sect, who were also played, is still worried of their fellow disciple.


    But, if it is as they were thinking, then that means¡­


    "Brother." Qian Lin called, suppressing the excitement in his voice. "Could it be¡­ could it be¡­ father and mother¡­ and the disciples¡­?" he asked as he raised his head to look at Qian Tian. His eyes are filled and shining with hope.


    The Zunjingde Sect disciples are staring at their uncle Jing Rui, waiting for his answer to confirm their thoughts. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples are looking at Xie Lan and Fan Wen, while Fei Lin and Xi Ling were holding each other''s hands to suppress the emotions bubbling in their chests.


    "Everyone¡­" Fei Lin muttered in a low voice as he raised his head. "Everyone is alive. They aren''t dead!" he sharply inhaled and squinted his eyes when a ray of sunlight hit his eyes. He turned to the direction where the light is coming from. "The Chen Clan isn''t dead, as well as the Wu family¡­ everyone is safe. No one died¡­!" he said as they all watched the sun broke through the horizon, illuminating everything with its bright light, erasing all the darkness in the land.


    The disciples heard what Fei Lin said and a loud cheer was heard in the Millennium Ship, accompanying the arrival of the dawn.


    "Huh? If your memories really returned, how did it return?" Lei Ling asked.


    The noise immediately died down.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' hearts were seized with fear. "It couldn''t be¡­ something really happened to Cheng-shidi?" Li Tian asked as they looked at Xie Lan and Fan Wen.


    Qian Tian, Jing Rui, Fei Lin and Xi Ling also looked at the two. Although they were informed by Fei Huang of the plan, but Fei Huang didn''t tell them the condition, or what will trigger the condition of their memories returning.


    "It''s¡­" Xie Lan spoke. "When xiao Sheng reached the Yao City of the Heilong Realm will out memories return." He answered.


    "What does this mean?" they all looked at each other, confused.


    But, before Xie Lan could answer, they heard the door of the cabin opening. They all turned and saw Zuo Zhe who has just woke up, rubbing his eyes that were drooping because he still feel sleepy.


    "What are you guys fired up about? It''s just five in the morning. I woke up at noon." Zuo Zhe complained.


    Seeing him, everyone suddenly remembered something. "Right. Yu Sheng¡­ he went to the Heilong Realm. Was he also informed about the plan?" the disciples asked.


    "''plan''? What ''plan''?" Zuo Zhe asked and also looked at Xie Lan and the other masters.


    "No. He doesn''t know."

 Chapter 404 - The Scum Is Improper

    "¡­ so, you''re saying, Fei Huang planned a big game of chess against the reincarnated Wu Ran who doesn''t even know he was made an opponent." Zuo Zhe said with a dark face.


    The Millennium Ship stopped, hovering mid-air.


    "He actually already knows since the beginning about the Heilong Realm, and later Wu Ran''s reincarnation, and then dragged everyone in this game of chess." Zuo Zhe continued.


    "Yes¡­" the disciples feebly answered, feeling afraid of Zuo Zhe''s dark expression.


    But, their leaders aren''t afraid and confidently nodded. "Although the way you said it sounds wrong, but the gist is right." they answered with a wide smile on their faces.


    Zuo Zhe''s face couldn''t be any darker. Combined with his unkept appearance because he has just woken up and didn''t have time to wash up, he looked like a madman.


    "Young master Zuo¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo called, feeling worried that Zuo Zhe would go berserk.


    But, the expected berserk mode didn''t happen. They saw Zuo Zhe took a deep breath and his dark expression slowly cleared.


    "It''s fine." Zuo Zhe calmly spoke. "If we''re stopping for now to wait for the reinforcements, then I''ll go and wash up first then eat breakfast after." He said.


    "Yes!" You Rou spoke. "I''ll go prepare the breakfast now!" she said and hurried inside the cabin, bypassing Zuo Zhe.


    "I''ll go help." Lei Qing spoke.


    "Me, as well." Qian Tian said.


    What a joke. Fei Huang has played them all. Even though Cheng Sheng is an accessory to the crime, but he was forced. Although they have all tolerance for what Fei Huang did since the plan is for the peace of the world and everybody''s safety, but for Yu Sheng and Zuo Zhe ¨C who weren''t that selfish, but they are still an independent party. So, it is right for Zuo Zhe to be mad, and also on behalf of Yu Sheng who went to the Heilong Realm, facing risks. Even if Mu Jun is his acquaintance, but Yu Sheng still has to face thousands of demonic cultivators and the demonic qi surrounding the Heilong Realm.


    Even if his cultivation is in Ascension Stage, but one man can''t face a thousand enemies alone.


    Zuo Zhe watched them all suppressing their excitement because they are afraid to irritate him. What a joke! Me, be mad to a mere character in my book? He thought and secretly sneered. But, he''s really mad. Not for himself, but for Yu Sheng. I really should''ve killed off this Fei Huang when I was still writing this story! He thought. Then, he paused. But, he can''t sacrifice the thousand lives in the book just to vent his anger in one character, especially that they are all actually alive.


    He sighed, then sat on a chair. Suddenly, he saw a cup of steaming tea placed in front of him. He raised his head. "Fei Lin." He called. He turned and saw that everyone has disappeared.


    They must have gone inside the cabin to prepare a feast to receive the reinforcements. Although the Southmost Region is very far, but they have magical treasures to use, as well as arrays to shorten their travel.


    Fei Lin smiled, uttered an excuse, and then sat in front of Zuo Zhe. Although Zuo Zhe said he''d wash up, but he was interrupted by You Rou, Lei Qing and Qian Tian earlier, so he remained and lost his energy to wash up and fix his hair. But, Fei Lin has the best temper so he has the most tolerance towards everything, including one''s appearance of a madman''s.


    He ignored Zuo Zhe''s messy hair and spoke. "I apologize for what my uncle has done." He started. "Although he did it to ensure everyone''s safety, but this doesn''t justify his actions." He said.


    "I know, that''s why I am mad." Zuo Zhe said. Seeing Fei Lin''s downcast expression, he continued. "But, it''s because it''s for the greater cause, that''s why I am suppressing my anger." He told him.


    Fei Lin didn''t speak and just let Zuo Zhe speak. Although Zuo Zhe''s words are sharp, but what he said is the truth. That''s why Fei Lin didn''t retort, and because he knows that his uncle is really the one at fault here. What Fei Huang did is not trusting everyone. Although it''s because there''s not much time to summon all of the sect leaders to conduct a meeting and devise a plan, and that some sect leaders can''t be trusted, but Fei Huang has crossed the line. This should''ve done by Zheng Fu Gong as the leader of the Righteous Alliance after Zheng Fu Gong asked the opinions of all the sect leaders.


    Fei Lin sighed, lamenting. This should''ve been good news, but after the heat from this news has died down, their minds have cleared and finally straightened out their thoughts, thinking about the consequences of Fei Huang''s actions. This must be why Mu Jun has taken away Fei Huang as a preempted move.


    Zuo Zhe looked at Fei Lin fell silent. He could guess that Fei Lin has finally realized the consequence of Fei Huang''s deed. He bit his tongue, thinking that he is really nice not to curse Fei Huang in front of Fei Lin, and to not rub salt on Fei Lin''s wounds now. The others must also have gone inside to cool their heads.


    Heh. He sneered. Ignoring the tea that has already cooled down, he went inside the cabin to wash up, leaving Fei Lin alone on the deck to think things through.


    West, Youxiwang Sect.


    "Sect leader Fei doing this without the consent of all the sect leaders¡­" Wu Yuan muttered and sharply inhaled a cold breath. "No. Elder Zheng must already know this. Elder Zheng should have given his approval on behalf of the rest of the sect leaders that has no knowledge of the plan against Wu Ran. But¡­" he looked at his grandfather and Chen Fu.


    Chen Fu rubbed his long beard. "You''re too na?ve." He sighed.


    Wu Yuan''s grandfather sighed. "Yuan-er¡­ although old Fei having a demonic cultivator as a lover is an open secret, and this demonic cultivator hasn''t done a bad deed¡­ but will you stomach this fact?" he asked.


    "I can. If Ah Yi is a demonic cultivator, I will wholeheartedly accept him!" Wu Yuan answered.


    Sun Yi, standing on the side, blushed. Tang Zhe smiled. Shan Lu whistled. Guo Cheng grinned while Tang Yun looked enviously at Sun Yi. Wu Xi patted Sun Yi''s shoulder.


    "Of course, since he is your lover." Wu Yuan''s grandfather said and kindly looked at Sun Yi. "But, others wouldn''t like it!" he told Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan frowned. "I don''t care what they will¡­" he said.


    His grandfather cut him off. "Because he''s related to you, so you won''t care!" he said. "Yuan-er. You''re still too young for the sect leader position¡­ I hope you''d think things through." He told him and sighed.


    Chen Fu patted his shoulder and they left to tell the disciples to treat the Xiwang citizens'' injuries. Although Wu Bai''s puppets are a perfect copy in shape and appearance of the original people, but the injuries the puppets will receive will be passed on to the original people. This is why Wu Bai was kicked out of the Wu family, because the puppets are only half a step away from being demonic.


    But, although the original people will be injured, but the pain and injury they''ll feel are fortunately lessened. In short, the puppets bore the brunt of the attack. Thus, the citizens weren''t actually completely safe, but still their lives weren''t lost.


    "Yuan." Sun Yi called.


    Wu Yuan turned to him. "Why is sect leader Fei in trouble? He saved everyone''s lives." He said.


    Sun Yi sadly smiled. "Because there are some things that although was done for good, but is improper." He said. "This is the same with sect leader Fei''s relationship with Mu Jun." he explained.


    Wu Yuan was taken aback. "''improper''¡­" he muttered, his brows knitting.


    "Mn." Sun Yi nodded. "Sect leader Fei hiding things, and then deciding everything on his own¡­ as well as his relationship with a demonic cultivator¡­" he didn''t continue.


    Tang Zhe silently listened on the side. Added to the fact that this demonic cultivator is actually the emperor of the Heilong Realm, which is a big threat to the continent¡­ he thought and lowered his head. "Let''s go back." He said.


    Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu turned to him.


    "Let''s go back to our sect. Everyone also needs to be treated." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Tang Zhe turned to Wu Xi. "How about you?" he asked.


    Wu Xi raised his Thought Talisman. "I''ll go back with you and help." He answered.


    "Thank you." Tang Zhe patted Wu Xi''s shoulder. He looked at Wu Yuan and Sun Yi talking in the distance before he, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu and Wu Xi all flew away, their figures in the sky becoming small until they disappeared.

 Chapter 405 - The Scum Is A Puppet

    East, Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Old Li¡­" Tang Teng called, shocked to see a large crowd coming their way.


    Li Nanzi didn''t answer and tugged Kang Ce''s sleeve to ask him where they come from. But, it seems that he didn''t need to ask.


    "Wu Bai!" Mother Feng cried when she recognized the person dressed in white leading the large crowd behind him.


    "''Wu Bai''?" Su Yuan asked as he looked at Wu Bai who stopped in front of them. "You are¡­ the Wu family''s¡­ Wu Fan''s cousin?" he said.


    Wu Bai calmly nodded. He turned and smiled at Mother Feng and Father Feng and to their child, before he turned back to Su Yuan. Jing Xian was standing beside Su Yuan, as well as Tang Teng and Li Nanzi. Sun Rong was standing behind them together with Qie Shi, spectating.


    "They¡­" Wu Bai spoke, breaking the silence. "They are the Dongfang Town''s citizens." He said.


    Everyone was shocked. "What?!" they said. "Weren''t they dead?!" someone asked.


    "They aren''t." Wu Bai answered. Then, he took out a piece of paper from his sleeve.


    Under everyone''s eyes, the paper turned into Wu Bai! "What the¡­" they all muttered under their breath as they looked at this other Wu Bai, before they turned to look at the first one.


    "He is a puppet." Wu Bai spoke. "I used the puppets for the demonic cultivators to kill in place of the real people." He explained before he drew his sword, then cut down the puppet''s arm!


    "No ¨C " someone exclaimed, shocked. Their eyes widened in horror when they saw the puppet''s arm fell and blood flowed out of the cut! But, they were more surprised to see that Wu Bai''s arm also bled, but his arm wasn''t cut. What''s going on?


    "Elder Su. Elder Jing. Sect leader Tang. Sect leader Li." Wu Bai called. "I ask you to ask elder Zheng. He can explain everything to you." He told them. Before everyone could react, Wu Bai suddenly collapsed!


    "WU BAI!" Mother and Father Feng cried and they immediately ran forward.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples already knows Wu Bai before and they immediately fed him magic pills and potions. Meanwhile, Su Yuan, Jing Xian, Tang Teng and Li Nanzi looked at each other, their gazes talking. The next second, everyone saw their figures flashed and then they disappeared.


    Sun Rong looked at the unconscious Wu Bai being treated by the Xinfaxian Sect disciples before he turned to look at the Xinfaxian Sect in the distance. "Let''s follow them." He told Qie Shi.


    "Mn!" Qie Shi nodded, his eyes gleaming in excitement.


    North, Shanliang, Shanliangde Sect.


    "What the hell is going on?!" an elder asked. "Everyone¡­ everyone''s alive?!" they exclaimed.


    Another elder looked at the piece of paper in his hand. "This is a Fate Exchange Talisman." He spoke. "Although this isn''t demonic cultivation, but banned since it''s just one step away from being demonic, because it harms the body." He said. "The Fate Exchange Talisman, as implied, is used to exchange fates with someone. But, since it is demonic cultivation, it is used on animals, which later changed to puppets. This is done by writing the eight characters of one person, since the one who will use the talisman is a puppet, which have no eight characters." He explained. "But, because of this, the original person will still bear the attack, but the impact is lessened since the puppet will bore the brunt of the attack." He finished.


    "Wait. This sounds familiar¡­" an elder muttered.


    "It couldn''t be Cheng Sheng again, right?!" someone said.


    "No. I already heard about this Fate Exchange Talisman¡­" someone spoke. "And, Cheng Sheng just appeared recently. Xie Lan and Fan Wen won''t let him take the demonic path!" he told the other elder that spoke.


    "This Fate Exchange Talisman is paired with puppets." Ho Yue spoke.


    They all turned to him.


    "Using animals is cruel, and using humans is crueler." Ho Yue said. "So, this Fate Exchange Talisman is paired with puppets. And the one who is using the Fate Exchange Talisman and is a puppeteer is Wu Bai ¨C former Youxiwang sect leader Wu Fan''s cousin, who was kicked out of the Wu family because of this." he explained.


    An elder sighed. "But, how can Wu Bai save everyone in Shanliang?" he asked, then paused. "Wait. Could it be, he also saved the other regions?!" he said and looked at the other elders.


    "It should be. I''ve heard he''s living in the East, in Xinfaxian now, and is the fianc¨¦ of the eldest son of the Feng family." Someone said.


    "Then, this Wu Bai also saved the East?"


    "He must also have saved the West since he was originally from there."


    "Then, only the South and the Central weren''t saved?"


    "No, no. If one wants to make a good deed, he has to do it thoroughly!"


    "Yes, that''s right¡­" the other elders agreed.


    "Then, this¡­ he must have prepared this for a long time, right?" someone asked. "After all, making puppets for such a large number of people¡­" he didn''t continue as their expressions changed.


    Silence fell. "It couldn''t be¡­" an elder spoke.


    "What couldn''t be? You''re saying that the salvation of thousands of people is impromptu?!" another one said.


    "But, if Wu Bai wanted to save everyone, he should already know about the demonic cultivators'' attack?" someone said.


    Another silence.


    "It can''t be that Wu Bai wanted to return to the Wu family so he wanted to act as a hero but secretly colluding with the demonic cultivators?" someone asked.


    "Watch your mouth! The Wu family, although a small family, but they are known for their morality!" someone defended Wu Bai.


    "If he has a good moral, he wouldn''t have been kicked from his family! He shouldn''t have used the Fate Exchange Talisman!" an elder said.


    "That''s why he began making puppets to not harm anyone!" another elder said. "And, he hasn''t even used these puppets and the talismans¡­ he never used them. Only now!" he said.


    A long silence fell. "Then, who could explain all these?" someone asked in a small voice.


    Ho Yue looked at them all before he silently heaved a sigh. "Everyone." He called. "Can''t we all just be happy? This is good news. Everyone is saved, although slightly injured. But, no one has lost their life. And, everyone returned." He said.


    "Elder Ho spoke right."


    "Yes. That''s true¡­"


    Ho Yue secretly sighed in relief. "As for the matter of Wu Bai¡­ we can go to the Zhongyang and ask the Righteous Alliance, since what Wu Bai did is large-scale." He said. "He must have given elder Zheng a notice for his action." He added.


    Who knows that it would just made the surroundings even more silent?


    "So¡­ Zheng Fu Gong must have known this?"


    Ho Yue. "¡­" f*ck. Me and my big mouth! He thought and rubbed the space between his brows, still feeling some pain in his head. Sect leader Fei¡­ I''ve already done enough¡­ he thought and took a deep breath, calming himself. "Then, shall we go to Zhongyang now, precisely the Righteous Alliance to ask them?" he asked. This is all I can do for you, sect leader Fei. He thought and glanced outside.


    It''s already morning.


    South Region.


    Right after they finished listening to Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s explanation, they saw that Shu Mu''s ''fellow disciples'' bodies turned into papers.


    Shu Mu. "¡­" f*ck. Was I not given much scare enough?!?!


    Xiao Le saw Shu Mu''s ugly expression and patted him on the back, comforting him. Xi Ming''s expression looked complicated, while Xi Xing didn''t even blink.


    "Ai. As much as I want to go back to the West to see father, and Yuan-er if he might be there, but¡­" Wu Fan sighed.


    Chen Jing patted him on the back. "Don''t worry. They will definitely follow after us since they also wanted to avenge themselves from Wu Ran''s evil plot." He told him.


    Shu Mu adjusted his expression. "Then, I''ll be going back to Nanshu to check our people and help them treat themselves." He said, then cupped his hands and gave them a bow. "I apologize to not accompany you in fighting Wu Ran." He told them.


    Xi Ming smiled and hit Shu Mu''s shoulder. "You don''t need to apologize! Xiao Xing and I will go with you to help you! Didn''t I already say that before?" he said.


    Shu Mu smiled at him. "Thanks." He said.


    "Mu-ge¡­" Xiao Le called as he tugged Shu Mu''s sleeve. "I''ll also go with you." He told him.


    Shu Mu turned and patted his head. "Thanks for always being with me, xiao Le." He said.


    "Then¡­" Xi Ming spoke and turned to face Wu Fan and Chen Jing, then bowed like what Shu Mu did earlier. Xi Xing and Xiao Le followed him. "We also want to apologize, Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu, for being unable to accompany you two to the Southmost Region." He said.

 Chapter 406 - The Scum Is Petulant

    Wu Fan and Chen Jing smiled. "What a glib tongue." Chen Jing said, looking at Xi Ming. "You just want to avoid Fei Lin and Xi Ling since Xi Ling will definitely scold you, right, for sneaking out of your sect?" he told Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming''s face flushed and he awkwardly smiled. "Chen patriarch found me out¡­" he hollowly laughed and looked at Shu Mu who rolled his eyes at him.


    Chen Jing chuckled. "Alright. You go on your own way." He told them. "But, even though there were no more demonic cultivators, you should still never let your guard down!" he said.


    "Yes!" they answered, then flew on their swords and left.


    Wu Fan and Chen Jing watched the four disciples'' figures disappear in the distance before they left, flying to the Southmost Region.


    Southmost Region, Shashan Pass.


    "Have you already sent a Message Talisman to the sect elders?" Xi Ling asked Fei Lin.


    "I did." Fei Lin nodded.


    "Did you send it to elder Zheng?" Jing Rui asked Jing Kang.


    "I did, uncle." Jing Kang answered.


    "Good." Jing Rui nodded, satisfied.


    "Brother, do you think everyone has already returned?" Qian Lin asked.


    "I hope so." Qian Tian answered and patted his younger brother''s head.


    "Our fellow disciples will inform sect leader Tang, sect leader Li, elder Su and elder Jing once they receive my Message Talisman." Li Tian told Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou.


    "Great, Li-shixiong!" Lei Ling grinned and gave him a thumb''s up.


    Zuo Zhe leaned on the chair while he drinks his tea. He watched the disciples watching the scenery beneath them and afar. "How nice¡­ to be young¡­" he muttered.


    "You''re also young." Xie Lan spoke as he sat beside Zuo Zhe while Fan Wen sat on the other side of Xie Lan.


    "I''m from another world. How can you say I am young and not a monster that can''t age?" Zuo Zhe asked.


    "I''ll believe what I''ll believe in." Xie Lan said.


    Zuo Zhe didn''t speak anymore and just resumed drinking. They have already finished eating their breakfast and no one has arrived yet. So, they decided to admire the scenery first and wait for their reinforcements to arrive.


    "None of you told the disciples what will happen after the battle against Wu Ran is over." Zuo Zhe said. "Can''t bear to tell them?" he asked. "You should let them face the harsh reality. You can''t just always wrap them in a beautiful fantasy." He told them.


    "We don''t need to hear this from someone who can''t even tell which is reality and which is fantasy." Xie Lan spoke.


    Zuo Zhe smiled. "It''s up to sect leader Xie to accept my advice." He said.


    "I bid you good luck in choosing which side to take." Xie Lan smiled back.


    Fan Wen. "¡­." I can''t understand what they are talking about, but I feel it is definitely something not good. "Lan¡­" he called, his voice is filled with worry.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Lan turned to him.


    "¡­ nothing." Fan Wen answered and secretly sighed in relief when he saw there''s nothing wrong in Xie Lan''s expression.


    But, who would think Zuo Zhe would continue verbally attacking Xie Lan?


    "Oh. Now I finally realized¡­" Zuo Zhe spoke as he glanced at Fan Wen. "You''re doing it for the sake of someone." He said.


    Xie Lan sharply looked at him.


    Fortunately, Zuo Zhe must have thought of something and finally stopped speaking. Xie Lan could understand why Zuo Zhe is petulant today, which he usually not is. Not only Yu Sheng is here, but that Yu Sheng left, facing the dangers in Heilong Realm yet it is useless, since it actually isn''t needed. If Xie Lan is in Zuo Zhe''s position, he would really kill Fei Huang. So, Zuo Zhe being sharp-tongued today is actually very ''kind''. That''s why Xie Lan endures and suppressing his anger.


    He knows that it should be Fei Lin who Zuo Zhe should be attacking since Fei Lin is Fei Huang''s relative. But, Zuo Zhe must also know that Fei Lin is too kind and already feels bad for what happened. So, Xie Lan ''volunteered'' for Zuo Zhe to vent his anger onto, and Zuo Zhe really wasn''t polite. Jing Rui isn''t an appropriate ''candidate'', since he will definitely attack Zuo Zhe if Zuo Zhe did lash out his anger on him. Qian Tian is also out of the question, since he was just dragged by Fei Huang because Qian Shan is too straightforward and wouldn''t be able to keep his mouth from telling the truth, and so the plan will be exposed.


    Xie Lan tiredly sighed when Zuo Zhe left to rest inside the cabin.


    "Are you okay?" Fan Wen worriedly asked.


    "It''s fine. Just mentally exhausted." Xie Lan answered.


    Fan Wen bit his lower lip. "If I was in his position¡­" he muttered. "I''ll hate teacher Fei all my life." He said.


    Xie Lan''s felt his heart melted and he held Fan Wen''s cheek, to which Fan Wen snuggled in his warm palm. "Wen¡­" he took a deep breath and hugged him. "We''re not in the position to blame teacher Fei, but we''re also not in the position to tell Zuo Zhe to let go of his hatred." He said.


    "That''s why you''re letting him vent his anger on you." Fan Wen said.


    "Mn." Xie Lan closed his eyes. "I don''t want anyone to hate on you." He said.


    Fan Wen blushed, then hugged Xie Lan back. "I feel happy and sad." He said.


    "Why?" so contradicting? Xie Lan thought.


    "I feel happy that only I can see your kindness." Fan Wen said. "But, I also feel sad since the world is blind." He told him.


    Xie Lan felt his heart is about to explode. "Wen, you¡­" he took a deep breath to calm himself. "Don''t be naughty!" he told him. They''re still in the middle of a mission!


    Fan Wen blinked, looking skeptical. "When did I become naughty?" he asked as he stared at Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan. "¡­" why is my wife so dense? Is he really dense, or just acting like one? He thought, feeling confused. He can only drag Fan Wen inside the cabin and kiss him until both of them are out of breath.


    But, they didn''t expect to be interrupted by a knock on their door. It''s not Zuo Zhe who still wants to vent his anger.


    "Founder. Shifu. Are you inside?" Li Tian asked outside. "I want to ask you something." He said.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen were forced to separate their lips from each other. Fan Wen was blushing furiously and Xie Lan was frowning for being interrupted. He opened the door, only to see Li Tian''s serious expression.


    All of Xie Lan''s excitement earlier disappeared. It''s not that Li Tian is rarely serious. Li Tian is serious in his study, and is level-headed. But, right now, his seriousness is mixed with gloominess.


    "Xiao Tian?" Fan Wen called when he saw their disciple. "What''s wrong?" he asked when he noticed Li Tian''s expression. The color of his face returned to normal.


    Li Tian looked at them. "Founder. Shifu." He called. "I want to ask¡­" he took a deep breath, bracing himself. His expression turned even more strained. "¡­ does sect leader Fei also planned for Chen Han to be captured by Wu Ran?" he asked.


    Silence. It took a long while for Xie Lan and Fan Wen to react. Their eyes widened. They looked at Li Tian, stunned. They didn''t expect for Li Tian to ask them this, so they were at a loss. They don''t know what to answer him, and how to answer him. They looked at each other and see the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "So, he didn''t." Li Tian spoke, breaking the silence and atmosphere that''s about to become tense. He bitterly smiled. "Guess he also didn''t expect it." he said. "Cheng-shidi must also not mean it." he sighed. "No one knows what will happen in the future, and every second the situation in the battlefield can change." He raised his head and looked at Xie Lan''s and Fan Wen''s expressions. He smiled, comforting them. "It''s alright. I understand." He told them.


    "Xiao Tian¡­" they called. Their voices filled with worry. They never saw Li Tian this downcast. How can they not notice Li Tian''s feelings! They thought in self-blame.


    "Founder, shifu. I didn''t ask you this for you to blame yourselves." Li Tian said. "I''m not blaming you. I''m not blaming anybody, either. I know that no matter how long and how careful sect leader Fei has planned, there would definitely some details that he has overlooked. Chen Han''s capture is an example." He explained. "I¡­ just¡­" he lowered his head as his eyes reddened.


    "You feel wronged on Chen Han''s behalf." Xie Lan said and patted Li Tian''s head.


    "Mn." Li Tian nodded as his tears finally fell. "He''s alone right now, and is captive, worrying for every second that passed, in which he actually doesn''t need to, since everyone is alive, and everything is fine." He said.

 Chapter 407 - The Scum Is Heartless

    Xie Lan and Fan Wen felt like they were stabbed by Li Tian''s words. Right¡­ they thought as they felt heartache while they watch Li Tian''s tears fall. How can we forget Chen Han? They thought and looked at each other before they looked away, feeling guilty. They can''t believe they are heartless people for forgetting one person ¨C Chen Han. Although Li Tian already said that nobody can predict everything, but, they still felt responsible.


    They shouldn''t have forgotten Chen Han¡­ no. They shouldn''t have let him be captured in the first place. Even if Cheng Sheng has said that he has a plan, but, they shouldn''t have placed everything on the disciples'' shoulders and let them solve everything as their test for them.


    Yes ¨C Fei Huang''s motive is to test the disciples ¨C the new generation, their strength, and see if they could defeat Wu Ran. They agreed because they wanted to see how strong their disciples have become, and see how matured they have grown. But, everything had gone awry. They, the elders, have joined the fray since they can''t just bear to see their disciples being beaten, facing so much difficulties, and they also can''t just let them face a BOSS like Wu Ran alone.


    Where did it gone wrong? Why did it happen? Was it because of their overindulgence? In any case, there''s no need to think over it now since it has already happened. What has been done can never be changed, since time can''t go back.


    Heilong Realm, Yao City.


    "I don''t feel any illusion spell casted, leader." xiao Huan spoke as he squinted while looking at the surroundings, including the demonic cultivators afar drinking liquor in a shabby shack.


    "Huh? Are you sure?" Meng Gui asked.


    Xiao Huan nodded, his expression firm. "Definitely." He answered.


    Meng Gui fell into a deep contemplation. "Even if Cheng Sheng''s wasn''t an enemy''s attack, but we have to be extremely careful." He said and looked at xiao San, xiao Huan and the others. "We have to fully prepare just in case." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Meng Gui turned to Shang He. "Let them form groups and have them scout in all directions to look for Ma Wen''s people. After we confirm Ma Wen''s location, let''s regroup and strike them." He told him.


    Shang He nodded in agreement. Then, he turned to his people. "Follow leader Meng''s people closely and don''t separate from the pack. Wolves will die if they were separated from the pack." He said.


    "We understand, boss!" they answered.


    Meng Gui turned to xiao San. "You group them and cover us from the shadows. We''ll be the vanguard." He said.


    Xiao San nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng just listened on the side as xiao San and xiao Huan divided Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s people.


    "Yin¡­" Cheng Sheng called. "Do you remember that I told you this is just a big conspiracy?" he asked.


    Fei Yin thought about it and nodded. "I do." He answered.


    "I was forced to cooperate, but the biggest fool here is ¨C " Cheng Sheng''s gaze dropped. " ¨C Yu Sheng. They played him like a fool." He said.


    Fei Yin looked at him. "He doesn''t know about Fei Huang''s and Mu Jun''s plan?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "If I knew earlier that he is my elder brother, I would''ve told him." he sighed and his shoulders sank in dejection. "He and I were used, and he was the one who unintentionally triggered Fei Huang to start his plan. Yu Sheng''s objective is to increase my strength for me to protect myself whenever, wherever. It just happens that his objective coincided with Fei Huang''s plan to find a ''weapon'' to counter Wu Ran." He frowned.


    "This weapon¡­ is you." Fei Yin said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered. "So, I¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "Sheng¡­?" Fei Yin called when he saw Cheng Sheng has fallen silent. Suddenly, he thought of something. "Did you¡­?" he asked, his eyes slowly widening.


    Cheng Sheng''s lips curled and he raised his head to look at Fei Yin who was shocked by his thought. "As expected¡­ you know me the best." He said and kissed him.


    Fei Yin immediately kissed Cheng Sheng back, but internally, he was cursing. If what I am thinking is correct, which is highly likely considering my familiarity of Cheng Sheng''s thoughts and attitude and Cheng Sheng''s answer just now¡­ then, there''ll definitely be a carnage awaiting us when we reach the Yingyi Palace where Mu Jun, and definitely Fei Huang, are.


    It''s just that in this carnage, it isn''t Ma Wen they''ll be meeting, but Yu Sheng.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Shashan Pass.


    "Chen patriarch! Former sect leader Wu!" everyone exclaimed in joy and surprise when they saw Chen Jing and Wu Fan descended on the Millennium Ship.


    Xie Lan smiled. "We didn''t expect it''d be you two to first arrive." He said.


    "Welcome back." Jing Rui nodded at them.


    Qian Tian, Fei Lin and Xi Ling also greeted them. "Welcome back." They said.


    "How did you two return in Huilong? Weren''t you two still in Heilong?" Fan Wen asked.


    "This¡­" Wu Fan muttered and recounted to them his and Chen Jing''s experience in Heilong Realm.


    Everyone wasn''t surprised, since they already knew that Mu Jun is an ally.


    When Li Tian heard it, his heart sank. It seems that not only Chen Han''s, but also Cheng Sheng''s efforts were in vain. He thought as he leaned on the railing, looking at the beautiful scenery with a blank expression and dull gaze.


    Everyone noticed his silence and they turned to him, only to see him looking so lifeless. They immediately understood.


    "We''re so heartless." Fan Wen bitterly smiled and looked at Li Tian''s back with a pained expression.


    Cheng Sheng''s, Fei Yin''s and Wu Yuan''s efforts to go to the Heilong Realm to look for Chen Jing and Wu Fan were useless since Chen Jing and Wu Fan were actually definitely to return. And, in order to do this, Chen Han was used as a bait to stall Wu Ran, and gradually was captured. Li Tian, Feng Mo, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Qian Lin, as well as the other disciples may now also have reached the Southmost Region in order to join the battle, but what they''ve experienced isn''t nearly half of what Cheng Sheng and Chen Han have experienced. And now, Cheng Sheng is still in Heilong Realm together with Fei Yin, while Chen Han is still in Wu Ran''s hands, which places him in the most dangerous situation.


    Although no one cares about contributions here, but Cheng Sheng and Chen Han have now turned into fools after Fei Huang''s plan was exposed. Not to mention Yu Sheng, this Ascension Stage cultivator who have always helped them now also turned to a fool¡­ Zuo Zhe''s anger is explicable. Honestly, even though they also felt relieved that everyone was saved because of Fei Huang''s deeply hidden plan, but they felt a bad taste on their mouths, of course.


    They were also turned into fools. They were played. But, the dissatisfaction they felt isn''t as much as the dissatisfaction that Zuo Zhe felt since they were able to accept the situation because, not only they were a part of the plan, but also their concern for everyone''s safety is greater than the dissatisfaction they felt. It''s not that Zuo Zhe isn''t concerned of everyone''s safety, or else he wouldn''t have helped them. It''s not also because of his pride. It''s because he deeply cares for Yu Sheng.


    Speaking of Cao Cao and he arrives¡­ the door of the cabin opened and they saw Zuo Zhe came out. What they expected for Zuo Zhe''s somber expression wasn''t seen. Instead, there is a smile on his face, which surprised them.


    They watched him lean on the doorframe and crossed his arms on his chest as he faced them. "I agree to what you said that you''re heartless." They heard him say.


    They were immediately hit in their sore spot. And, since it was Fan Wen who spoke, his face reddened in shame and felt guilty. Xie Lan immediately pulled him in his arms.


    But, Zuo Zhe isn''t targeting Fan Wen. And his purpose today isn''t targeting them. "But, if we''re talking about being heartless, then, I can say you don''t even compare to the person in my mind." He flashed a smile at them.


    Everyone''s expression changed when they felt something is off.


    "Won''t you ask who it is?" Zuo Zhe asked as he walked towards them.


    They immediately took a step back and looked at him guardedly, which is funny to see since Zuo Zhe looks weak and he is just one person.


    "What are you planning to do?" Jing Rui expressionlessly looked at Zuo Zhe.


    "I''m not planning to do anything. Aren''t I on your team?" Zuo Zhe asked back.


    Their expressions slightly eased. They were about to sigh in relief when they heard Zuo Zhe continued.


    "But, I have something to inform you." Zuo Zhe said. Before they could speak, he continued. "And this is about the person in my mind¡­ yes. The heartless, most heartless, one." He grinned. "Cheng Sheng." He told them.

 Chapter 408 - The Scum Is Dissatisfied

    Their expressions immediately changed. Although the disciples wanted to speak, but they can''t.


    "What do you mean?" Xi Ling asked what the disciples were currently thinking.


    As for what the masters were thinking¡­ they are thinking that something not good is about to happen. Chen Jing and Wu Fan looked at each other and moved.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock by the sudden change. "NO!" they cried when they saw Chen Jing and Wu Fan were about to launch an attack on Zuo Zhe.


    Xie Lan finally found his voice after he recovered from his shock. "Chen patriarch! Former sect leader Wu! What are you doing?!" he asked and flew after Chen Jing and Wu Fan who leapt to attack Zuo Zhe.


    "LAN!" Fan Wen cried, but was pulled back by Xi Ling and Fei Lin and they covered him when Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s attacks finally hit Zuo Zhe.


    Qian Tian and Jing Rui were too shocked and were late to react. Meanwhile, the disciples almost forgot to breathe.


    BOOOM!!! "AAAAH!" they all screamed when the Millennium Ship violently rocked because of the impact of Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s attacks.


    Xie Lan who was too late to stop the two descended behind them and his expression was ugly. "Are you insane?! Why did you attack him?!" he asked, mad. "Were you possessed?!" he added.


    Although they immediately accepted the two''s return, but they still didn''t forget that Chen Jing and Wu Fan entered the Heilong Realm. Their expressions immediately changed and their guarded look then turned to Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    "Bullshit!" Wu Fan cursed as he turned to them. "Have you gone stupid to even misidentify me and Chen Jing?!" he asked Xie Lan.


    "Then why did you attack Zuo Zhe?!" Xie Lan asked. "He''s our comrade!" he said.


    "Pei!" Wu Fan spat. "A comrade who wants to incite discord between us?!" he asked. "You should say he''s the one who''s possessed!" he added.


    They fell silent. They finally realized what''s off with Zuo Zhe.


    "Even if he wants to sow discord, but you don''t have to hit him!" Xie Lan retorted.


    "STOP!" Chen Jing yelled. "Look! You two are now fighting!" he said and separated the two.


    "Hahahaha." Zuo Zhe laughed.


    They immediately turned, stunned, when they heard his voice.


    Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s eyes widened in disbelief when they saw Zuo Zhe was unharmed. "This can''t be¡­ he should''ve been hit¡­" they muttered.


    Zuo Zhe ignored them and waved his sleeve, blowing off the smoke around him. "Yes. Even if I want to sow discord, but you shouldn''t have hit me? Look. I''m just a weak and helpless person, and only alone against the lot of you." He said.


    Xie Lan looked at Chen Jing and Wu Fan in dissatisfaction. "What are you afraid him off?" he asked them.


    A vein on Wu Fan''s forehead throbbed and he glared at Xie Lan. "If looking unharmed after Chen Jing and I attacked him isn''t something for us to be afraid of, then you tell me what it is." He told him.


    Xie Lan shut up. He looked at Zuo Zhe who is smiling brightly at them, looking as if he wanted to be beaten. Indeed, now that he thinks about it, Zuo Zhe is really scary. They don''t know how he is so powerful despite looking weaker than Lei Ling.


    "Done?" Zuo Zhe said.


    Wu Fan''s face turned red in anger.


    "Young master Zuo." Li Tian called as he stepped forward. "Why did you say earlier that Cheng-shidi is heartless¡­ more heartless than¡­" his voice trailed off and he glanced at Xie Lan and the others.


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot this." Zuo Zhe muttered and hit his head.


    Wu Fan sharply glared at him. "Won''t you tell us first how you can look unharmed after Chen Jing and I struck you?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe turned to him. "No need to try diverting everyone''s attention, former sect leader Wu." He told him and slowly sat on the chair that was the only one left unbroken earlier.


    Wu Fan scoffed, unabashed that he was found out.


    "As for why I said Cheng Sheng is heartless earlier¡­" Zuo Zhe deliberately slowly spoke.


    Everyone immediately raised their guard and the atmosphere returned to being tense.


    "... has something to do with Chen Han." Zuo Zhe said.


    Li Tian sharply inhaled and his eyes reddened because of tears. Did Cheng Sheng really deliberately leave Chen Han to be captured by Wu Ran? He thought.


    "He did." Zuo Zhe spoke, guessing Li Tian''s thought.


    Li Tian''s eyes widened and his heart ached. But, before he could speak, Zuo Zhe continued.


    "Cheng Sheng left Chen Han for his own plan." Zuo Zhe said.


    "¡­ huh?" they stared at him.


    Zuo Zhe smiled. "Do you all think a scum like Cheng Sheng would obediently follow Fei Huang?" he asked and raised his head to look at their dumbstruck faces. "A scum has his own rules, and also his own way of doing things. Following Fei Huang would make him feel dissatisfied." He explained.


    "So¡­ he made his own plan?" Qian Tian asked.


    Jing Rui''s brows knotted. "Weren''t his memories also erased by him?" he asked.


    Zuo Zhe turned to him. "Do you think Cheng Sheng wouldn''t leave himself a way out because of this?" he grinned.


    Everyone. "¡­" indeed, this is Cheng Sheng''s style¡­ they thought.


    "Then¡­ he really did leave Chen Han to¡­" Li Tian spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Zuo Zhe turned to him and spoke. "You should have more faith." He looked at him crying. "Not only in Cheng Sheng, but also in Chen Han." He told him.


    "Li-shixiong¡­" Feng Mo patted Li Tian''s back to comfort him.


    "So¡­ what did Cheng Sheng plan?" Wu Fan frowned, then turned to glare at Chen Jing. "How can you not discipline your own child!" he said.


    Chen Jing who was shot while lying down. "¡­" why was I dragged in this? He internally complained while externally, he forced a smile.


    "Not much." Zuo Zhe spoke, focusing everyone''s attention to him again. If he just has a cup of tea in front of him, he would like to pose. Such a pity he forgot to bring one. "Cheng Sheng just tipped Yu Sheng about Fei Huang''s plan." He unhurriedly said, his expression looking careless.


    But, his words were like giant waves rolling towards them. THUNK! Wu Fan staggered in shock while Chen Jing forgot to catch him, so Wu Fan fell on the floor of the ship on his butt.


    "WHAT?!" everyone exclaimed in shock.


    Zuo Zhe covered both of his ears.


    "Young master Zuo¡­ you¡­ you''re not pulling our legs, are you?" Qian Tian forced a smile, but inside, he''s crumbling.


    Zuo Zhe turned to him. "Why should I pull your leg when I have my own?" he asked back.


    Qian Tian. "¡­" you bloody hell know that''s not what I mean¡­


    "Zuo Zhe." Jing Rui spoke. "Are you trying to dampen our morale?" he asked.


    Everyone looked at him. Jing Rui has always been a no-nonsense person.


    "If I say I am, what would you do?" Zuo Zhe asked back, looking haughty. He''s really asking for a beating. But, unfortunately, no one can beat him.


    "You can''t, since we''ve already seen through you." Wu Fan said.


    Zuo Zhe''s brows raised. "But, that''s not what I am planning?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" so, you''re really planning something! But, you earlier said you aren''t! They thought and internally cursed.


    "Or was I?" Zuo Zhe continued.


    Everyone. "¡­" @#%#%!!! Which is it?! Are you really planning something or not?!


    Zuo Zhe: you want me to plan something, then?


    Everyone: we don''t!


    Zuo Zhe chuckled as he played with the tips of his hair. "I already said it before." He spoke. "I''m not planning something. And I am your ally." He said and smiled, but his following words says otherwise. "Which I really regret." He said and rose from his seat, his smile fading and replaced by a frown. All of the characters I made turned out to be bastards! Damn it! He internally cursed as he walked back to the cabin.


    "Zuo Zhe." Xie Lan called. "As for what you said that xiao Sheng tipped Yu Sheng of Fei Huang''s plan¡­" he said.


    Everyone immediately returned to their senses. That''s right! if Cheng Sheng told Yu Sheng of Fei Huang''s plan, then¡­ Yu Sheng was just playing with them all along?! He''s just acting?! They thought.


    Zuo Zhe slowly turned and smiled to them. "What do you think?" he asked them.


    They fell silent. They don''t know what to believe anymore. If Zuo Zhe was really trying to confuse them, then he succeeded.


    "You also know about this?" Fan Wen asked.


    The smile on Zuo Zhe''s face disappeared. "I don''t." he answered.


    That made them confused. "Then¡­ how did you know about this?" they asked.


    "Through our life and death contract." Zuo Zhe answered. Before they could speak, he continued. "We signed a master and servant contract." He added.

 Chapter 409 - The Scum Is Deliberate

    "''master and servant''¡­" their expressions turned complicated and they looked at Zuo Zhe, their gazes strange.


    "You don''t need to know why, and how did it happen." Zuo Zhe said and waved his hand dismissively. He was about to turn to go back to the cabin when they called him again.


    "Wait." It was Fei Lin. He finally spoke when earlier he was silently listening. "Young master Zuo." He called.


    "What?" Zuo Zhe turned to him.


    "I¡­" Fei Lin''s expression is the most complicated of all.


    After all, his uncle planned something but, in the end, Cheng Sheng overturned it. It''s just natural for him to have mixed feelings after hearing all these, that''s why he''s been so silent earlier.


    "If Cheng Sheng tipped Yu Sheng of my uncle''s plan¡­ what is Yu Sheng planning to do?" Fei Lin asked.


    Silence. That''s right. Fei Huang has played them all, and Cheng Sheng and Yu Sheng, not to mention Chen Han, has been made the fools the most. If Zuo Zhe would answer that Yu Sheng will kill Fei Huang¡­ but, they hope he won''t.


    Zuo Zhe looked at Fei Lin for a long time before he finally spoke. "If Yu Sheng wants to kill Fei Huang, what will you do?" he asked.


    Fei Lin''s eyes widened and he opened his mouth to speak. But, before he could speak, Zuo Zhe continued.


    "Of course, it''d be too late for you then and Fei Huang must have already died." Zuo Zhe said and looked at Fei Lin''s face that reddened because of anger. "Yes. You will kill Yu Sheng, too, since Fei Huang is your uncle and you want to avenge him. But, since Yu Sheng can kill Fei Huang, you definitely can''t since you''re weaker than Fei Huang." He said.


    The color on Fei Lin''s face turned from red to white, then black.


    "You''ll bide your time until you can kill Yu Sheng. But, what if someone killed him first before you did?" Zuo Zhe asked. "You''ll develop a heart demon until you¡­" he didn''t continue since he saw Xi Ling''s eyes reddened and his face paled in alarm. He pursed his lips and bit his tongue. "How can Cheng Sheng, and Yu Sheng, not know this?" he asked in a low voice.


    They all turned to him. Zuo Zhe pressed his lips into a line and he glared at them. They were shocked to see deep resentment in his eyes.


    "Young master Zuo¡­?" Feng Mo called, aghast.


    Zuo Zhe balled his fists. "I really blame myself¡­" he spoke. "Why did I write them both to be Gary Stus?!" he muttered to himself and gnashed his teeth in anger. He took a deep breath to clam himself. "As I''ve told Li Tian earlier, you should have more faith in Cheng Sheng." He said as he calmly looked at them.


    "You¡­ what do you mean?" Jing Rui asked.


    "Don''t you already know his character?" Zuo Zhe gritted his teeth. "That although he''s a scum, but he''s innately kind! Deep in his heart, he bores no ill-intent!" he told them.


    Their eyes widened, stunned.


    "So, you shouldn''t doubt him!" Zuo Zhe added.


    Silence.


    Everyone. "¡­" !@^%$%! wasn''t it because you spoke in a mysterious and suspenseful tone earlier that we became suspicious?!


    Zuo Zhe saw their expressions turned green and he raised his brow at them.


    "¡­ we don''t. We didn''t doubt Cheng Sheng." They said. Seeing Zuo Zhe is still eyeing them, they internally cursed. "As well as Yu Sheng." They added.


    A smile finally broke in Zuo Zhe''s face. "Good. So, how did I perform earlier? Was it stimulating?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" %&$^$#@#! It was intentional!!!


    Zuo Zhe laughed and lowered his gaze, hiding his pupils that are darkening because of his suppressed anger. Damn it! He thought as he clenched his fists. If Yu Sheng didn''t tell me to protect them, I would''ve long harmed them myself! He thought as he closed his eyes before he opened them, regaining his calm. "So?" he asked as he flashed them a smile.


    "¡­" your sister!!! They internally cursed. "¡­ it was brilliant." They answered.


    Heilong Realm, Yao City.


    "So, you told Yu Sheng everything before you erased your memories of Fei Huang''s plan." Fei Yin spoke as they walked down the streets. "Then, how did Yu Sheng react? What do you think he was thinking?" he asked.


    "Killing Fei Huang and Mu Jun." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin''s lip twitched. As expected of Yu Sheng. He''s really arrogant. He thought. Even though he might be able to kill Fei Huang, but Mu Jun wouldn''t just lie down and watch him kill Fei Huang. Not to mention that Mu Jun is also a god, and might be stronger than him. He forced a smile. "So¡­ right now, he must be¡­" he said.


    "In Heilong Realm." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­ he''s very patient to hold back the urge to kill those two all this time?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Every hunter must be patient with their prey." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­ true." Fei Yin nodded.


    "This is strange." Meng Gui spoke. "I don''t see any of Ma Wen''s people." He said as he looked around.


    "Could it be that they disguised themselves again?" Shang He asked.


    Meng Gui shook his head. "Ma Wen won''t use the same trick twice." He said.


    "Then¡­ they must be hiding deeply." Shang He said.


    "¡­ do you remember why Ma Wen dared to charge in the Yao City?" Meng Gui asked Shang He.


    Shang He recalled. "Because he hired an expert?" he asked.


    Meng Gui nodded. "And he must be very confident with that expert enough to charge in the Yao City to kill the Heilong emperor and replace him in the throne." He said.


    "Then, could it be that they are now in the Yingyi Palace and are fighting?" Shang He asked and looked to the distance.


    "This isn''t possible. Uncle would notify me if someone broke into the palace." Meng Gui frowned.


    "Then, they''re biding their time?" Shang He asked. "They must have encountered a problem that made them temporarily stop?" he guessed.


    "Or¡­ they have lost." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Huh?" Meng Gui and Shang He turned to him. "What do you mean?" they asked.


    "I mean, I might have a guess who could be this expert." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Their eyes widened. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    Seeing their guarded expressions, Cheng Sheng laughed. "If I am planning to kill all of you, I would''ve already done so and didn''t even help you." He said.


    Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s expressions eased. That''s true. "Then, by what you mean that Ma Wen lost and you know this expert¡­?" Meng Gui spoke.


    "Ma Wen lost, because this expert screwed them." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin who was silently listening to the side finally realized it and he laughed. Meng Gui and Shang He looked at him. "Well¡­" he said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Meng Gui and Shang He turned back to him. "What¡­ why did he screw them?" Shang He asked.


    "It''s not what you think that we are colluding with him that''s why he screwed Ma Wen. He didn''t do that for you guys." Cheng Sheng clarified.


    Meng Gui''s brows raised. "Then?" he asked.


    "I had a headache yesterday and remembered many things. He''s one of them." Cheng Sheng said. "If I can guess what he''s thinking, then, right now, he must be¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Meng Gui and Shang He were puzzled to what Cheng Sheng is saying and were about to ask him when they suddenly felt the ground shaking. The next second, they heard a loud explosion in the distance.


    BANG! BOOOM!!! Their eyes widened in shock. "That''s¡­ that''s the direction of the Yingyi Palace!" they heard one of the demonic cultivators around them exclaimed in shock.


    "What¡­ what''s going on?!" Meng Gui asked, panicking. The turned to Cheng Sheng, seeking for an explanation.


    "That expert is indeed my friend, but I only remembered everything yesterday when I had a headache." Cheng Sheng said. "And, I realized what he is planning only now." He added and looked at the people running in all directions.


    Meng Gui frowned, still not clear of what Cheng Sheng meant. He was about to run towards the Yingyi Palace when Cheng Sheng stopped him.


    "I won''t go there if I were you. I don''t want to die yet." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Meng Gui''s voice rose.


    "If you''re worried about your uncle, then you can rest your worry. Yu Sheng won''t drag the unrelated people." Cheng Sheng said.


    "''Yu Sheng''?" they asked.


    "En. I guessed he would go to the Heilong Realm to kill Mu Jun and Fei Huang. But, since the Heilong Realm is too vast, he tried to find some ways to get to Mu Jun." Cheng Sheng said. "I guessed he found Ma Wen and used Ma Wen to go to Mu Jun." he grinned. "Yes. He used them, who also want to kill Mu Jun." he said.

 Chapter 410 - The Scum Is Trusted

    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Shashan Pass.


    "So, what exactly does Cheng Sheng plan to do?" Qian Tian asked Zuo Zhe.


    "I don''t know." Zuo Zhe answered.


    "¡­ then how can you say it earlier¡­" they said, wearing complicated expressions on their faces.


    "Is it not obvious?" Zuo Zhe asked. "I trust Yu Sheng." He said.


    Silence. Although they still doubt that Zuo Zhe is lying to them, and that Zuo Zhe actually knows what Cheng Sheng is planning, but what can they do? And if Zuo Zhe really is hiding to them Cheng Sheng''s plan, and the reason why he hides it is because it might harm them, but what can they do? Chen Jing and Wu Fan are the strongest among them, and even the two of them combined, Zuo Zhe wasn''t harmed the slightest. Even if they all would combine to beat the truth out of Zuo Zhe''s mouth, and the result is unknown, but that is a disgusting method. Also, they really treat Zuo Zhe as their ally so they feel unwilling to harm Zuo Zhe.


    "Are you sure that Cheng Sheng''s plan won''t harm everyone?" they asked Zuo Zhe.


    "You know it in your hearts what kind of person Cheng Sheng is." Zuo Zhe said.


    A scum. They unanimously thought. But, a kind scum. They added, then sighed. They really trust Cheng Sheng''s character, disregarding how contradicting it is. So, they didn''t haggle the matter over with Zuo Zhe and just resumed what they were previously doing ¨C admiring the scenery.


    Or so they thought.


    "Young master Zuo." Fei Lin called. "Will Yu Sheng really not kill my uncle?" he asked as he looked at Zuo Zhe.


    "He won''t." Zuo Zhe answered.


    "How do you guarantee¡­" Fei Lin bit his lip, didn''t continue what he is going to say.


    Zuo Zhe understood what Fei Lin meant, though. "Is my life enough to guarantee your uncle''s life?" he asked.


    Everyone was stunned. Fei Lin''s face is filled with guilt. He doesn''t want to do this, but he was left with no choice. He knows that although Zuo Zhe now became his ''hostage'', but Zuo Zhe won''t run. He has nowhere that he wanted to run to, anyway.


    "Lin¡­" Xi Ling called.


    "I''m sorry." Fei Lin closed his eyes tight. "I only have Yin-er and uncle left." He said.


    Everyone fell silent.


    "Don''t blame him. And I don''t blame you." Zuo Zhe said. "A man must keep his words with his life." He told him.


    He didn''t know that he just planted a big FLAG.


    Heilong Realm, Yao City.


    BANG! BOOM! BAM!!! A series of explosions were heard and the ground shook even more violently as smoke was seen after it appeared from the peak of the Yingyi Palace in the distance.


    "Uncle¡­" Meng Gui nervously muttered as he anxiously stared at the crumbling walls of the Yingyi Palace in the distance.


    "Cheng Sheng! Can''t you contact your friend? We have to find Ah Yan''s uncle!" Shang He looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Can''t." Cheng Sheng answered. Before Shang He could speak, he raised two of his fingers. "One reason, we agreed that I shouldn''t intervene with his fight against Mu Jun and Fei Huang. Two, I can''t distract him in the middle of the fight." He explained.


    Shang He gritted his teeth in anger. He comforted Meng Gui.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng muttered when he remembered something. "Since Yu Sheng won''t drag the uninvolved parties in his fight, then, your uncle and Ma Wen should be currently escaping now." He told them.


    Meng Gui''s and Shang He''s eyes widened. They didn''t spare any more words and immediately left to find Bai Yun, and to kill Ma Wen. As to how will they find them, it''s up to them.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called. "Will Yu Sheng really kill Mu Jun and Fei Huang?" he asked.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "¡­ because he can''t?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Because he doesn''t want to." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin''s brows knotted. "Then, what is he putting up this act for?" he asked, confused. But, he didn''t hear Cheng Sheng answered. "Sheng?" he called and looked at Cheng Sheng. He saw him staring at him.


    "Yin." Cheng Sheng called. "Won''t you ask me why I didn''t tell you about my plan?" he asked.


    Fei Yin''s eyes widened and he stared at Cheng Sheng. "I won''t." he answered.


    "Why?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Because I know that you must have a reason for not telling me." Fei Yin answered.


    Cheng Sheng smiled, then hugged Fei Yin tight. The Shapeshifting Blanket that is acting like his second skin underneath his clothes moved. "Do you remember that I told you that this is all a big conspiracy?" he asked.


    "En." Fei Yin nodded. "You mentioned Bai Shen¡­" he spoke when he recalled.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng muttered as the Shapeshifting Blanket extended and slapped away a rubble that flew towards them because the Yingyi Palace has completely collapsed and the ground continued to violently shake, making the establishments around them also collapse. "Bai Shen¡­" he spoke. "Is also involved in this conspiracy." He said.


    "What?" Fei Yin lowered his head to look at Cheng Sheng, but only able to see the top of Cheng Sheng''s head. He tried to move, but Cheng Sheng''s grip on him is too tight.


    "Not Fei Huang''s conspiracy." Cheng Sheng continued and ignored Fei Yin''s struggling.


    Fei Yin has a bad feeling and he tried to push Cheng Sheng stronger, but the other won''t budge. "Sheng ¨C " he called.


    "I have someone I''d like you to meet." Cheng Sheng spoke, not directly telling whose conspiracy is Bai Shen involved.


    "No!" Fei Yin refused and held Cheng Sheng''s arms. "Sheng¡­" he called in a helpless voice. But, Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just buried his head on his chest.


    Before Fei Yin could speak again, he felt something wrapped around his body and tightened. His eyes widened when he realized it was the Shapeshifting Blanket! The Shapeshifting Blanket covered both of them and flew to the direction where they have come from.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Shashan Pass.


    The Millennium Ship floated above the mountains, the Shashan Pass between them looking like a long snake in the ground.


    Wu Fan frowned when he heard what Zuo Zhe said. "Hmph." He scoffed and looked at the sun in the distance that slowly rose to the sky. "Let''s go kill Wu Ran now." He said. "The sun can suppress the demonic qi." He told them.


    "We won''t wait for more reinforcements?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Chen Jing shook his head as an answer. "We''re all enough to deal with Wu Ran. And ¨C " he looked at Li Tian. " ¨C save Chen Han." He said.


    "Go." Xie Lan spoke. "Full speed." He said.


    "YES!" Lei Lin and Jing Kang answered and made a hand seal to manipulate the talismans around the ship.


    The Millennium Ship resumed moving, going to the direction of the Sand Sea Mountain where Wu Ran and his forces are right now, finally about to break Cheng Sheng''s barrier surrounding the Sand Sea Mountain.


    "Heh." Wu Ran sneered as he watched his people continuously attack the barrier.


    The barrier violently shook which made the whole mountain and the ground also shook.


    Suddenly, they heard a thud, followed by a loud grunt as a body was thrown on the ground, near Wu Ran''s feet.


    "Ugh!" the voice grunted in pain, followed by a weak cough.


    Wu Ran turned and evilly smiled when he saw the beaten Chen Han. "Disciple¡­ you''re still alive!" he exclaimed in surprise.


    Chen Han''s eyes narrowed as he glared at him. His gaze full of loathing. "Don''t call me by that address. You don''t deserve to call me that, disgusting scum!" he said and spat, which was mixed with blood.


    "Hahahaha¡­" Wu Ran laughed before he raised his foot and kicked Chen Han''s head.


    "Ugh!" Chen Han cried. His head bled as new wounds covered the old wounds. But, aside from that low grunt, he didn''t speak nor cry anything else. Obviously, he''s enduring the pain, and the urge to kill Wu Ran.


    "You should know your place." Wu Ran spoke as he stomped on Chen Han''s chest, which made Chen Han coughed up blood. "Not as my disciple, but as my hostage." He told him.


    Chen Han didn''t speak and just resentfully glared at him.


    "I keep my word. I won''t kill you as a consideration for our previous master and disciple relationship." Wu Ran spoke. "But¡­ I didn''t say I won''t let your friends kill you." He said.


    Finally, Chen Han''s expression changed. His eyes widened in horror when he realized what Wu Ran is trying to say.


    "Yes." Wu Ran chuckled as if he read Chen Han''s thoughts. "I''ll make you kill them, so they would fight back and kill you with their own hands." he told him.


    Chen Han was unable to react, and dodge since he still felt weak. Wu Ran has already grabbed him by his hair and raised him in the air. Demonic qi came out of Wu Ran''s hands and went inside Chen Han''s head.

 Chapter 411 - The Scum Is Unusual

    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region, Sand Sea Mountain.


    "Careful!" Fei Yin cried and immediately pulled Cheng Sheng back when the ground violently shook and Cheng Sheng almost slipped off from the top of the rock that they landed in behind the Sand Sea Mountain.


    "Thanks." Cheng Sheng smiled at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng, then helplessly smiled back. He really can''t get mad at him. "So, who do you want me to meet?" he asked. "Is this related to Bai Shen?" he remembered what he and Cheng Sheng talked before they left the Heilong Realm.


    Before Cheng Sheng could answer, they heard footsteps coming towards them.


    "You finally came back." A man''s voice spoke with a hint of smile in it. But, instead of containing warmth, it made one feel uncomfortable instead.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng turned and saw an unfamiliar man coming towards them. If it was the usual, they would ignore the man or greet him back after he ''greeted'' them. But, today isn''t the usual day, and this isn''t a usual place.


    The whole world is currently in danger, and the southmost region is precisely the most dangerous place right now. For a person to appear here, he''s definitely not your usual person.


    "Who are you?" Fei Yin guardedly asked.


    But, who would expect that the man would suddenly attack them?! Wait, no ¨C


    Fei Yin raised his sword to block the attack when he saw the man suddenly made a sharp turn and reached for Cheng Sheng behind him! His pupils shrank. He wouldn''t be able to reach the man and protect Cheng Sheng! He thought. Then, he closed his eyes and loaded Fei Yin''s character.


    SHINK. The sound of the sword piercing a body reached Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s ears. Fei Yin opened his eyes and saw that his sword stabbed the man''s body, while the man''s sword was raised in the air, and about to descend on Cheng Sheng.


    Suddenly, Fei Yin felt his whole body throbbed. His heart thudded loudly in his chest. His expression changed, and he suddenly have a bad feeling. This feeling is the same as what he felt before they left the Heilong Realm. "Sheng¡­?" he called and looked at Cheng Sheng who was calmly looking at him, then the man.


    "NO!" the man screamed as he tried to remove his body from the sword. "This can''t be¡­ why did I die?!" he asked as he looked at the tip of the sword of Fei Yin that stuck out in front of his chest and is dyed with red ¨C his blood. "I am sure I would have killed Cheng Sheng¡­" his voice suddenly trailed off when his gaze inadvertently landed on his lowered arm. His face paled in horror when he saw some square and transparent shapes appeared on his arm. "What¡­ what the hell is this?!?!" he shrieked and flailed his arm, only to grunt in pain when the sword on his chest also moved and hurt him more.


    Blood trickled down from the corner of his lips and he raised his head to look at Cheng Sheng. His eyes are filled with unwillingness, as well as resentment. But, he couldn''t open his mouth anymore since he didn''t have the energy to speak as he felt his energy left his body. He died.


    "Sheng. This is¡­" Fei Yin spoke when he saw the pixels appeared in the man''s body.


    No. More precisely, the man''s body turned to pixels!


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called. He was about to speak again when he saw that the pixels suddenly rushed towards him! His eyes widened and he immediately pulled his sword back to block the pixels rushing towards him.


    But, who knows that the pixels passed through his sword and hit him!


    "Yin." As Fei Yin''s body fall, he heard Cheng Sheng''s voice spoke. "You don''t have much time left, right?" he asked. He felt a warm current entered his body.


    Fei Yin''s eyes widened in shock. He wanted to open his mouth to speak, but found that he can''t. He can''t control his body! Fei Yin felt his cheeks were cupped by a pair of warm hands, followed by his lips feeling something warm and soft pressed against them.


    "You have something you need to do. In order for us to be together, you have to finish it." Cheng Sheng said as his tears fell. "In order for us to live peacefully in the future, you have to destroy the Devourer. Yin¡­" he called and sobbed as he caught Fei Yin''s body that is losing its warmth. "I''ll wait for you. So, you definitely have to return." He said and hugged Fei Yin''s body, that now cooled, tightly and he cried.


    Yin watched Cheng Sheng cried over Fei Yin''s body as he flew in the air, the distance between him and Cheng Sheng gradually increased until his consciousness finally left that dimension. In the blink of an eye, he returned to that room of endless white. Another second passed and memories streamed inside his mind.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng cried over Fei Yin''s body. After a while, he saw a pair of sandals before him. he raised his head and saw beggar''s clothes, then a wide hat covering the face of the person who looked like a beggar.


    "Thank you. Lord Yin has now returned to the Ten Thousand Dimensions." Xi Tong spoke. His voice, face and eyes are without an emotion.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak. He turned to look at the place where Cheng Shu ''died''. Yes ¨C it''s Cheng Shu that man who attacked him just now, but was interrupted and later killed by Fei Yin. But, there''s no ''Cheng Shu''. He isn''t Cheng Sheng''s uncle, nor is he from the Bailong Kingdom and its king. That''s why he turned into pixels earlier, unlike Jie Mei who turned into a corpse before her corpse rotted.


    "Will he return?" Cheng Sheng asked, although he and Xi Tong already talked about it before.


    "Yes." Xi Tong answered and looked at Cheng Sheng''s face that is pale. "Your divine energy will guarantee his return." He told him.


    "But, it won''t be a safe return." Cheng Sheng grasped the meaning behind Xi Tong''s words.


    "His battle against the Devourer will be an uphill battle." Xi Tong spoke. "This is to guarantee the survival of the remaining worlds." He said and looked behind Cheng Sheng when they felt the ground made a strong and violent shake as if it ''jumped''.


    Cheng Sheng stumbled and immediately covered Fei Yin''s body with his and slowly turned, only to see the Sand Sea Mountain suddenly ''deflated''! Cheng Sheng also saw that his barrier is slowly fading.


    "It''s fine." He spoke to Xi Tong who was silently watching the Sand Sea Mountain slowly ''deflate''.


    Xi Tong looked at him.


    "As long as he returns." Cheng Sheng said and looked at Fei Yin''s face. He didn''t know when did Xi Tong leave, nor he cared about it. He rose from the ground and picked up Fei Yin''s body to bring it with him. "Ah!" he exclaimed when he tripped on a rock and he, along with Fei Yin''s body, almost fell to the ground.


    But, they didn''t, since someone caught them. Cheng Sheng raised his head and saw Chen Han. Chen Han was smiling at him. Cheng Sheng smiled back and opened his mouth to speak. But, suddenly, he heard a soft sound, followed by a thud.


    Cheng Sheng turned and saw that he dropped Fei Yin''s body and his hands weakly fell to his side. Then, he looked down and saw a sword was stabbed on his chest. Chen Han wordlessly left after completing his task and returned to Wu Ran''s side, who were actually standing in that area for who knows how long.


    CRASH!!! A loud sound of something breaking was heard when Cheng Sheng''s barrier finally broke. The Sand Sea Mountain continued to shake, and this time, more violently that the small cracks on the ground earlier turned bigger until the ground was almost split open!


    "CHENG SHENG!!!" some voices cried from above.


    This scene was what Xie Lan and the others has seen. "XIAO SHENG/SHENG-ER/CHENG-SHIDI!!!" they all cried in shock and horror when they saw Cheng Sheng stood still beneath them and Fei Yin''s body was lying beside his feet. They also saw the sword on Cheng Sheng''s chest, and the front of his clothes slowly dyed with red.


    THUD. Cheng Sheng''s body fell on the ground, just beside Fei Yin. The blood on his chest has spilled on the sand, dyeing the sand red! Everyone in the Millennium Ship finally returned to their senses. They immediately jumped down from the ship before drawing their swords to glide down from the air and to the ground!


    "Xiao Sheng/Sheng-er/Cheng-shidi!" everyone cried and rushed to Cheng Sheng''s body.


    "Yin-er!" Fei Lin cried as he ran towards Fei Yin''s body.


    The others heard his cry and they turned, their faces heartbroken and grave, when they saw Fei Yin''s lifeless body.

 Chapter 412 - The Scum Is Late

    "How¡­ how¡­" they stammered, unable to speak coherently because of what had happened.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Wu Ran laughed seeing their pale faces.


    "Chen Han!" Li Tian called when he saw Chen Han standing beside Wu Ran. His tears fell in both joy and pleasant surprise when he saw Chen Han was fine.


    The others were roused from their daze and turned.


    "Han-er!" Chen Jing cried when he saw his son. "Han-er! What are you doing with him? Come back here!" he told Chen Han.


    But, Chen Han didn''t speak, nor his eyes didn''t move even a slight as if he didn''t see nor hear them.


    "Han-er¡­?" Chen Jing called, puzzled by Chen Han''s unresponsive state.


    "''come back''?" Wu Ran snickered. "Do you really want him to come back? When he''s the one who stabbed your precious Cheng Sheng?" he asked and pointed to the sword on Cheng Sheng''s chest.


    They all turned, and their faces paled when they saw the familiar sword. It indeed belonged to Chen Han. Chen Han¡­ stabbed Cheng Sheng? Why?


    "You demon must have done something to Chen Han!" Wu Fan yelled and pointed to Wu Ran.


    "Chen Han must have been possessed." Jing Rui spoke.


    "He forced him!" Qian Tian gritted his teeth.


    "Did I?" Wu Ran smiled and turned to Chen Han.


    "He didn''t." Chen Han finally spoke. "I stabbed him." he said and glanced at Cheng Sheng as if he was looking at a dead animal.


    "HAN-ER!" Chen Jing yelled. "What are you talking about?!" he asked, mad. He, as well as the others, still can''t believe that Chen Han would harm, much less kill, Cheng Sheng ¨C his younger brother he dearly loves.


    "Cheng Sheng! Cheng Sheng!" Qian Lin called as he slapped Cheng Sheng''s cheeks to wake him up.


    "He''s barely breathing." Jing Cheng spoke as he checked Cheng Sheng''s pulse.


    "He lost so much blood!" Zheng Yi said as he took out bandages from his qiankun pouch.


    Feng Mo and Lei Qing were continuously feeding Cheng Sheng of magic pills and potions while Fan Wen and Jing Rui were giving him their qi. Meanwhile, Fei Lin and Xi Ling were crying over Fei Yin''s corpse while Xie Lan tries to revive him in silence, suppressing his grief and anger. He can''t accept this situation! None of them does!


    They were about to reach the Sand Sea Mountain where Wu Ran and his forces were when they were suddenly blocked by something. They guessed that Wu Ran must have placed a barrier surrounding the whole area to prevent them from coming to kill him and save Chen Han, and to not interrupt him from breaking Cheng Sheng''s barrier surrounding the Sand Sea Mountain. So, the Millennium Ship flew around, searching for the weak spot of Wu Ran''s barrier. They finally found it and immediately attack it, only to find Fei Yin dead and Cheng Sheng has a sword stabbed in his chest. They reckoned Wu Ran must have intentionally placed a weak spot on his barrier, letting them attack it to delay their time.


    "No¡­ No way¡­" they heard Fan Wen spoke in both worry and alarm.


    Xie Lan, knowing that Fei Yin really couldn''t be saved, turned to Fan Wen. "What happened?!" he asked.


    Fan Wen''s face is pale in horror as he opened his trembling lips to speak, but was unable to speak. He has lost his voice from shock.


    It was Qian Tian, who was helping in rewrapping Cheng Sheng''s wounds, that spoke. "Cheng Sheng''s power drastically weakened." He said. "Because of it, his injuries turned graver." He added.


    Xie Lan was stunned. "WHAT?!?!" he exclaimed and clenched his fists in anger. He sharply turned, then raised his fist to send an attack to Chen Han.


    Everyone was shocked. "XIE LAN! What the hell do you think are you doing?!?!" Chen Jing asked as he immediately blocked Xie Lan''s attack.


    "I don''t care whether Chen Han was possessed!" Xie Lan said. "He killed xiao Yin, and had xiao Sheng''s cultivation drop! Xiao Sheng has now returned to a waste!" he snapped.


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan were both taken aback. "WHAT?!?!" they shrieked and then sharply turned to Wu Ran who loudly laughed.


    "WU! RAN!!!" Chen Jing yelled as he drew his sword. "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" he screamed and flew towards Wu Ran. Wu Fan immediately followed behind him, along with Qian Tian.


    "Heh." Wu Ran sneered as he flew towards Chen Jing. His sword raised.


    Chen Han and the demonic cultivators behind him followed.


    "Xiao Tian. Xiao Mo. Xiao Qing. Bring xiao Sheng and your da shixiong back to the Millennium Ship." Xie Lan spoke. "Wen. Let''s go and avenge them." He said and held Fan Wen''s hand.


    Fan Wen held Xie Lan''s hand tight. "I''ll make Wu Ran pay dearly!!!" he said through his gritted teeth. He pulled Xie Lan with him to join the fight.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing haven''t seen Fan Wen this murderous. "Chen Han¡­" Li Tian called and watched Chen Han flew beside Wu Ran. He felt his heart ached more.


    "Shixiong¡­ let''s go." Feng Mo called Li Tian as he carried Fei Yin''s body on his back while Lei Qing lifted Cheng Sheng.


    Jing Rui saw their desolate figures. "Jing Cheng. You go with me in the battle." He said.


    "Yes, uncle." Jing Cheng answered.


    "Jing Hei. Qian Lin." Jing Rui called. "Help them redress Cheng Sheng''s wounds and save Cheng Sheng''s life. Jing Bai, Zheng Yi. Cover their escape." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered and immediately approached the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, intending to help them.


    But, suddenly, a white cloth flew out of Cheng Sheng''s clothes and wrapped the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, along with the nearest Qian Lin and Zheng Yi. They still haven''t reacted when the Shapeshifting Blanket flew upwards, towards the Millennium Ship that is floating in the sky.


    "Uncle¡­" Jing Hei and Jing Bai were taken aback and they looked back to Jing Rui.


    Jing Rui saw the demonic cultivators noticed the Shapeshifting Blanket and flew to attack it. "Cover them!" he said.


    "Yes!" Jing Bai and Jing Hei answered and immediately flew to intercept the demonic cultivators.


    "Let''s go!" Jing Rui told Jing Cheng.


    "Yes!" Jing Cheng nodded and they flew towards the battle on the ground.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei saw that the demonic cultivators threw their attacks on the Shapeshifting Blanket but failed when they saw the Shapeshifting Blanket was unharmed and continued to rose.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei looked at each other and jumped from their swords, did a somersault in the air, then kicked the Shapeshifting Blanket to speed up their ascent before they fell and landed on their swords.


    "AAAAH!!! Demonic cultivators!!! Kill them!!!" Lei Ling screamed before he threw talismans from the Millennium Ship.


    The talismans flew out and hit the demonic cultivators. Then, a series of explosions was heard that rang along with the explosions on the ground.


    "Huh? It''s¡­ the Shapeshifting Blanket!" Lei Ling spoke when he saw the familiar white cloth flying in the air. His eyes brightened when he realized something. "CHENG-SHIXIONG AND DA SHIXIONG ARE BACK!!!" he squealed. "They''re coming here!!!" he said.


    "En." Jing Kang nodded. "Jing Bai and Jing Hei?" he muttered when he saw the two figures following the Shapeshifting Blanket and attacking the demonic cultivators on their tails.


    "Tell them to dodge!" You Rou spoke from behind them.


    Lei Ling and Jing Kang turned and saw You Rou opened a box, and some magic pills dropped. "¡­" uh-oh. They thought.


    "It''s the Exploding Pills! Hide!" Jing Kang yelled to Jing Bai and Jing Hei.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei. "¡­" fck! They internally cursed before they immediately flew to the side, pulling the Shapeshifting Blanket along with them.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! New explosions were heard, which were stronger and noisier than earlier.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei were almost knocked off of their swords. They sighed in relief when it was over, and they pulled the Shapeshifting Blanket to the Millennium Ship.


    "Cheng-shixiong!!!" Lei Ling squealed as he received them. His eyes were glued on the Shapeshifting Blanket that slowly descended on the floor of the ship.


    Jing Kang was following behind Lei Ling. He saw Jing Bai''s and Jing Hei''s expressions weren''t right. "What''s wrong?" he asked and glanced at Lei Ling and You Rou who were circling the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    "It''s¡­" Jing Bai and Jing Hei hesitated.


    They turned and looked at the Shapeshifting Blanket that opened, revealing Qian Lin, Zheng Yi, Lei Qing, Feng Mo, Li Tian, and¡­ Fei Yin''s corpse and the gravely injured Cheng Sheng whose clothes almost turned red from his blood that dyed them.


    Lei Ling''s and You Rou''s expressions paled. "CHENG-SHIXIONG! DA SHIXIONG!" they exclaimed in shock and fright as they fell on their knees, beside Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. Their tears fell.


    Li Tian saw them and also cried. Feng Mo and Lei Qing who were holding in their grief can''t help but finally cry along with Lei Ling and You Rou. The whole Millennium Ship was instantly covered in gloom.

 Chapter 413 - The Scum Is Miserable

    "CHENG-SHIXIONGGGG!!!! DA SHIXIONG!!!" Lei Ling and You Rou wailed while Feng Mo and Li Tian sobbed. Lei Qing''s eyes are red and her tears silently streamed down her cheeks, barely holding back her sobs.


    Qian Lin''s eyes also reddened, and Zheng Yi''s eyes are filled with pity as they look at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. Jing Bai and Jing Hei looked away from the heartbreaking scene. What a joyous reunion ended up as a sorrowful one.


    "AAAAARRGGGHH!!!" Feng Mo covered his ears and screamed at the top of his lungs. His tears streaming down his cheeks non-stop.


    Li Tian''s and Lei Ling''s sobs started to turn louder. They were usually cool-headed, so it was really painful to see them shed their tears, which means they have finally lost control of their emotions. Qian Lin finally can''t help but cry, too, being affected by the sad atmosphere. Zheng Yi also shed a tear, which surprised him and also them.


    Zheng Yi, after being freed from Qi Ling''s control which made him turned gloomy, returned to being cheerful. But, right now, he is crying, too, sympathizing with the Xinfaxian Sect''s loss.


    "What¡­ happened¡­?" Jing Kang asked. He was very shocked to see Fei Yin return as a corpse, while Cheng Sheng is about to become one, too.


    "They have returned. But, they were ambushed by Wu Ran and his forces when they came out of the Sand Sea Mountain." It was Jing Bai who answered after taking deep breaths.


    Jing Hei was always emotional, so he is starting to get affected by the atmosphere in the ship, too.


    "This¡­" Jing Kang''s eyes widened in disbelief. He can''t believe that invincible Cheng Sheng to be defeated. "We¡­" he muttered.


    Jing Bai''s expression changed. He understood what Jing Kang meant. "No matter when he and Fei Yin came out of Heilong Realm, but we were still too late to arrive." He told him.


    Jing Kang''s expression tightened, and he looked at Lei Ling bawling his heart out, being the one crying the loudest. He felt very uncomfortable and pained hearing Lei Ling cry. But, who can blame him? Them? Not only Cheng Sheng is on the verge of death, but Fei Yin, the eldest disciple, died.


    Meanwhile, You Rou, Zheng Yi and Qian Lin were redressing Cheng Sheng''s wounds and continuously fed him with magic pills and potions. Meanwhile, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing gave Cheng Sheng their qi since Cheng Sheng''s cultivation also has dropped. But, no one spoke that it was Chen Han who stabbed Cheng Sheng. This would deal more blow to the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, especially to Li Tian who is Chen Han''s fianc¨¦.


    "We''re going back now." Jing Bai spoke. "You continue guarding the ship and tighten the barrier. You should activate the Millennium Ship''s barrier, to be safe." He told Jing Kang and glanced at Lei Ling who is still crying, still unwilling to accept the fact that Fei Yin is dead, and Cheng Sheng is hanging in between life and death.


    Obviously, Lei Ling''s mental and emotional state are currently unstable.


    "I will." Jing Kang spoke.


    "Ah Hei. Let''s go." Jing Bai spoke.


    "Ah¡­" Qian Lin muttered, hesitating whether to leave with Jing Bai and Jing Hei or continue helping the Xinfaxian Sect disciples in redressing Cheng Sheng''s wounds that seemed unable to stop bleeding because they were still absent-minded.


    "Leave with them." Li Tian spoke.


    Qian Lin and Zheng Yi looked at him. But, Li Tian didn''t speak again and just neatly dressed Cheng Sheng''s wound on his arm. Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou noticed Li Tian''s silence, and finally woke up from their sorrow.


    "Sorry." Lei Qing spoke and hurriedly wiped her tears. But, her eyes are bloodshot. "We''ll follow you back." She said. "Xiao Ling." She called, but Lei Ling was unable to hear her because he''s still deeply hurt from their loss. "Lei Ling!" she yelled and raised her hand.


    SLAP! A loud slap resounded in the Millennium Ship. Everyone was stunned and looked at Lei Qing, wide-eyed.


    "Jie¡­" Lei Ling called, sounds aggrieved. For his elder sister slapping or their sect''s loss, it can be guessed that it''s the latter.


    Lei Qing pursed her lips, holding back her tears and sorrow. "Shimei. You continue healing Cheng-shidi. Lei Ling. Guard the ship with Jing Kang. Li Tian and Feng Mo and I are going back to help shifu and founder avenge Fei Yin and Cheng¡­ Sheng¡­" her voice halted and she sobbed. "Lei Ling. If we also lose this ship¡­" she looked at Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling started and he shook his head, then wiped his tears. "I''ll guard the ship. Guarding the ship means guarding da shixiong and Cheng-shixiong." He said, his voice still sounds broken but now firm.


    "Good." Lei Qing spoke as she took a deep breath, holding the hilt of her sword tight.


    Everyone stared at her and admired her. She''s strong, physically, emotionally and mentally.


    Li Tian saw Feng Mo''s tears are about to fall and he patted his back. "Let''s go." He turned to Jing Bai and Jing Hei.


    Qian Lin and Zheng Yi immediately rose and stood beside them. "Yes!" they answered.


    "Be careful." You Rou spoke in a hoarse voice.


    They all nodded and jumped off of the ship, meeting the demonic cultivators who flew to attack the ship.


    Jing Kang watched them, his chest filled with emotions before he took a deep breath to calm himself. "Ling Ling." He called.


    Lei Ling wiped his tears and stood beside Jing Kang. "Let''s do this!" he said and gritted his teeth.


    Jing Kang nodded and they closed their eyes as their hands moved, manipulating the talismans forming a barrier surrounding the Millennium Ship. Then, after a while, the whole ship shuddered, followed by a bright light appearing and coating the whole ship, blinding the demonic cultivators that near the ship.


    "AAAAAH!!!" the demonic cultivator screamed and fled, but how can the disciples let them escape? So, one cry after another was heard around the Millennium Ship as the demonic cultivators fell from their swords and into the ground, dead.


    Li Tian turned and saw Chen Han''s figure in the battleground. He felt his heart throbbed in pain and he descended, going to Chen Han''s direction. Jing Cheng is fighting Chen Han.


    "Shixiong!" Feng Mo cried when he saw Li Tian disappeared and turned to see Li Tian flying straight towards Chen Han. He immediately followed him.


    Lei Qing turned when she heard Feng Mo''s voice, only to see Feng Mo''s disappearing figure. Without hesitation, she flew after him. Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi turned, only to see this scene.


    Jing Bai tiredly sighed. He looked at the bright light covering the Millennium Ship. "The ship will be safe with its own barrier and won''t easily fall." he spoke.


    Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi know that he''s just making an excuse. "Then, let''s go." Zheng Yi spoke.


    "En!" they answered, and followed the Xinfaxian Sect disciples who always love to create troubles.


    On the ground.


    Chen Jing and Xie Lan are fighting against Wu Ran while Wu Fan and Fan Wen, although itching to kill Wu Ran, are killing the demonic cultivators along with Fei Lin and Xi Ling, who almost razed the ground, too, and Qian Tian and Jing Rui. Jing Cheng is fighting against Chen Han.


    "I thought the peace has made your skills rusted." Wu Ran spoke as he blocked both Chen Jing''s punch and dodged to avoid Xie Lan''s attack.


    "Just one of us is enough to kill you!" Xie Lan said through his gnashed teeth as he threw another attack while Chen Jing landed a kick, then somersaulted in the air.


    "Fcking dead people!" Wu Fan cursed as he and Fan Wen blew away all the demonic cultivators that surrounded them two.


    "Useless pieces of shits." Fan Wen cursed as he murderously glared at the corpses of the demonic cultivators on the ground.


    Wu Fan was startled to hear Fan Wen cursed. He has always seen Fan Wen docile and gentle all these years. But, it was reasonable for one''s temper to change after suffering a loss in their family, much less two losses.


    "FATHER!!!" a familiar voice called, piercing through the screams and shouts in the battleground.


    Wu Fan sharply turned and his eyes widened when he saw Wu Yuan flying along with Sun Yi, Wu Xi and the Huakai Sect. "Yuan-er!" he called and waved as his eyes reddened, then his tears fell. He ran towards them and hugged Wu Yuan tight.


    "Father!" Wu Yuan hugged him back.


    Wu Fan chuckled and patted Wu Yuan''s back and cupped his face, staring at his son''s handsome face for a long time. He was about to speak when Wu Ran''s loud voice roared in anger.


    "The Chen Clan?!?!?!" Wu Ran was shocked to see the rows of people coming. "Qian Shan¡­ Shu Ji!!!" he exclaimed when he saw Shu Mu''s father. "And¡­ Qian Su!!!" he added when he saw Qian Shan''s wife.


    They all were supposed to be dead!

 Chapter 414 - The Scum Is Obtuse

    Qian Tian who was fighting and Qian Lin who just descended with Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Zheng Yi sharply turned when they heard Wu Ran''s voice spoke. Their eyes reddened and their tears fell when they saw their parents whom they thought had died.


    "Father¡­ mother!!!" they cried and ran toward their parents. Their gazes met each other when they ran. They smiled, then jumped towards Qian Shan and Qian Su!


    "Aia¡­ children¡­" Shu Ji helplessly sighed.


    "¡­ you must have forgotten you have one." Shu Mu spoke behind Shu Ji. He turned and smiled at Xiao Le.


    Xiao Le laughed before he glanced at the Huli Sect together with the Righteous Alliance and Shanliangde Sect at the back. Xi Ming is scratching his head after Ho Yue hit him while Xi Xing ignored him as he stood beside Gong Xian.


    "How¡­ HOW?!" Wu Ran asked as his power surged because of anger. The demonic qi gathered and swirled around him, blasting Chen Jing and Xie Lan away from him!


    "Ugh!" Chen Jing and Xie Lan grunted as they fell on the ground.


    "LAN!" Fan Wen cried as he and Wu Fan ran towards Chen Jing and Xie Lan, together with Wu Yuan and Sun Yi.


    But, Sun Yi suddenly halted on his steps. "DA SHIXIONG?!?!" he exclaimed in shock when he saw Chen Han is fighting Jing Cheng.


    Everyone heard his voice and followed where he was looking, only to be startled to see the captive Chen Han''s state.


    "What happened to Chen Han?!" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "Grandfather!" Zheng Yi called as he flew to Zheng Fu Gong.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei, after Qian Lin and Zheng Yi left them, helplessly sighed and flew past Feng Mo and Lei Qing and immediately pulled Li Tian back when they saw Jing Cheng unleashed another attack and struck Chen Han!


    "CHEN HAN!" Li Tian cried as he saw Chen Han''s figure was getting farther from him. "Let go of me!" he yelled.


    "Shixiong!" Feng Mo recovered from his shock. He and Lei Qing were about to pull Li Tian back but Jing Bai and Jing Hei were faster than them.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen heard the commotion on the side and went to their disciples to quell Li Tian. Meanwhile, Chen Jing and Wu Fan looked at each other. They flew and immediately pulled the unconscious Chen Han to their side while Wu Yuan and Sun Yi covered their escape as Wu Ran''s power continued to surge in his body because of anger when he saw that the Chen Clan, Qian Shan, Qian Su and Shu Ji who were supposed to be dead were actually alive!


    "HAHAHAHA¡­ great. Great!" Wu Ran spoke and smiled out of anger as he murderously glared at them all. "Who planned this deception? Was it you?" he asked as he looked at Zheng Fu Gong. But, he didn''t wait for Zheng Fu Gong to answer and threw an attack at him!


    Everyone around Zheng Fu Gong immediately retreated while Pai Le stepped forward and created an array in front of him and Zheng Fu Gong. Everyone saw Wu Ran''s attack that''s supposed to crush them both was ''eaten'' by the array. The next second, before any of them could react, they heard a loud explosion afar.


    BOOOOMM!!! They turned and saw that one of the mountains in Shashan Pass disappeared and the flat ground in its place was smoking. "¡­" Wu Ran''s power is frightening! They thought and shuddered in fright, though immediately suppressed it to not let anyone notice it and feel ashamed.


    "''deception''?" Chen Fu spoke. "Wasn''t it you who did it?" he asked, didn''t even hide the anger in his voice.


    Everyone started. That''s right. They thought. When Luo Shi and Ming Ye finished studying in Shanliangde Sect, they went West and was taken in by the Wu family and the Chen Clan, respectively.


    Wu Ran laughed in anger. "Why should I bother explaining myself to you idiots?" he asked as a black ball of demonic qi appeared in his palm and sent it to the Chen Clan''s side!


    Everyone immediately dispersed and descended to the ground before joining in the fray. Meanwhile, Wu Ran launched an attack after another to the Chen Clan who were advancing towards him. Wu Ran didn''t care about the demonic cultivators who died after being blasted by his attacks intended for the Chen Clan.


    "We finally found you, Wu Xi!" someone exclaimed.


    The Huakai Sect and Sun Yi, who was near them, turned and saw the demonic cultivators attacked Wu Xi from behind!


    "A sneak attack! Prepare to fight!" Tang Zhe yelled at his fellow disciples.


    "YEAH!" the Huakai Sect disciples roared and counterattacked the demonic cultivators.


    "Wu Xi!" Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who were near Wu Xi called and killed the other demonic cultivators that surrounded Wu Xi. "Are you alright?" they asked.


    Wu Xi nodded as he kicked the demonic cultivator that yelled.


    "How did they know you?" Tang Zhe asked.


    "No time for that!" Sun Yi said and pointed behind Tang Zhe.


    Tang Zhe turned and saw a demonic cultivator sneak attacked Tang Yun. He immediately went and killed the enemy.


    "Sun Yi." Ho Yue called as he approached him while the Shanliangde Sect elders joined the fight, creating a massacre.


    "Elder Ho." Sun Yi nodded. "My brother didn''t come?" he asked when he didn''t see Sun Rong.


    "We had him and your family guard the sect." Ho Yue answered. He then glanced at the unconscious Chen Han on the ground. "His mind was invaded by demonic qi." He said.


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan fell silent.


    "Chen Han!" Li Tian cried as he ran towards them, followed by Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. "Chen Han!" he called and cried as he cupped Chen Han''s bloodless face.


    "Do you have a way to cure him?" Chen Jing anxiously asked.


    "If Qi Ling was here, he might have." Pai Lie spoke as he, Zheng Fu Gong and Su Yuan arrived.


    "Elder Pai. Elder Zheng. Elder Su." Wu Yuan and Sun Yi greeted and bowed.


    "No need for formalities." Zheng Fu Gong sighed and watched the battle.


    "Da shixiong has to be cured." Wu Yuan spoke.


    "But, aside from Qi Ling, only Cheng Sheng can cure him¡­" Pai Lie''s voice trailed off and his eyes sharpened. "Where''s Cheng Sheng? Hasn''t he returned from the Heilong Realm yet?" he asked.


    Wu Yuan and Sun Yi also noticed it. "Where are Cheng-shidi and Fei-shidi?" Sun Yi asked Cheng Jing and Wu Fan, then Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    They were already here when they arrived, so they must have seen Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin if the two have returned from the Heilong Realm.


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan froze, as well as Xie Lan and Fan Wen. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' expressions changed and they all lowered their heads, looking very gloomy.


    Zheng Yi who was following behind his grandfather started and remembered that he has forgotten to update Zheng Fu Gong. "Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin have already returned from the Heilong Realm." he spoke.


    Pai Lie turned to him. "Where are they?" he asked, didn''t notice the change in the atmosphere.


    "Elder Pai." Zheng Fu Gong called the obtuse Pai Lie.


    "What?" Pai Lie turned. He then turned to Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "Are they hiding? Why are you hiding them? The battle''s already here!" he said.


    Xie Lan''s and Fan Wen''s expressions turned strained.


    "Elder Pai¡­" Zheng Yi called, tugging on Pai Lie''s sleeve.


    Ho Yue was just silently listening, along with Gong Xian, Xi Ming and Xi Xing on his tail. They were also puzzled why they didn''t see Cheng Sheng or Fei Yin.


    "What?" Pai Lie turned to Zheng Yi.


    "Cheng Sheng''s gravely injured in his return." Zheng Yi answered. "And Fei Yin¡­ he''s dead." He said.


    Xi Ming and Xi Xing were shocked, as well as Shu Mu who has just walked towards them.


    "WHAT?!" Shu Mu exclaimed as he pulled Zheng Yi. "What do you mean Fei Yin''s dead?! And Cheng Sheng¡­ how was he injured?!" he asked.


    Everyone turned to him. They can understand Shu Mu''s feelings. After all, it was Cheng Sheng who has noticed Shu Mu''s illness and cured him, so Shu Mu was indebted to Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng Sheng was injured by¡­" Zheng Yi''s voice trailed off and he glanced at the unconscious Chen Han.


    Shu Mu is smart so he understood. His eyes widened in shock and then narrowed in rage as he drew his sword. "Bastard - !" he said and raised his sword, only to lower it when Li Tian blocked him.


    "Enough!" Li Tian shouted.


    They all fell silent. Who can predict for the tragedy to happen, one after another? Shu Mu who was shouted at suddenly felt his mind cleared and he stared at Li Tian, then the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ really was harmed¡­ by Chen Han?" he asked in a low voice. "And Fei Yin¡­ is¡­ dead?" his eyes widened and he dropped his sword.

 Chapter 415 - The Scum Is Snarky

    Xiao Le, who was following Shu Mu, heard what Zheng Yi spoke and he felt his whole body turned cold. "What¡­?" he muttered under his breath, stunned. "Cheng-shixiong is¡­?" he asked as he sucked in a sharp breath. His eyes are wide in disbelief. He felt his breathing halted. He couldn''t breathe.


    That self-important and snarky but also innately kind and soft-hearted Cheng Sheng¡­ is now dying? He thought as he felt his chest hurt. He clutched his chest. His face contorted in pain. He fell on his knees and doubled over because of pain. He can''t believe it. In his eyes, Cheng Sheng is very powerful and undefeated.


    But now¡­ Cheng Sheng is on the verge of death!


    "Xiao Le!" Shu Mu called. He remembered that Xiao Le was following him. But, because he was shock of the news he heard, he momentarily forgot Xiao Le. "Xiao Le! Are you alright?" he asked as he knelt beside Xiao Le and wiped the cold sweat that appeared on Xiao Le''s forehead after he was given a scare of what he had heard.


    "Mu-ge¡­ Cheng-shixiong¡­ Cheng-shixiong is¡­" Xiao Le sobbed, then his tears followed. "Fei-shixiong, too!" he added when he remembered that seemingly cold but actually softer than others eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect that is secretly in love towards his third junior brother that was formerly a waste, but now a genius, talented scum.


    Shu Mu''s eyes narrowed and he nodded, confirming Xiao Le''s fears and that it wasn''t just Xiao Le''s auditory hallucination. "Fei Yin¡­ is dead. And Cheng Sheng¡­ might die." He spoke with much difficulty.


    "AAAARH!" Xiao Le wailed as he hugged himself, pouring out all the grief he feels.


    Shu Mu pulled Xiao Le into his arms and hugged him tight. He buried his face on the crook of Xiao Le''s neck. Everyone knows he''s crying, too.


    Chen Jing''s and Wu Fan''s expressions definitely aren''t good while Ho Yue silently watched them. His face may have no expression but his eyes are filled with sympathy. Sun Yi and Wu Yuan who heard what Zheng Yi said felt like they were struck by lightning and their ears are ringing, especially Wu Yuan.


    He was with Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin in the Heilong Realm. When he left them, they are perfectly fine. How come that when they returned, one was dead and the other is gravely injured? He couldn''t believe it, and thinks it is preposterous.


    "No¡­" Sun Yi muttered as his face turned pale in horror. His lips are quivering and his whole body is trembling in shock. "Cheng¡­ Cheng-shidi is¡­ and Fei-shidi¡­" he muttered as his eyes turned red and his tears streamed down his cheeks.


    Wu Yuan was frozen in his place. Only when he heard Sun Yi''s sobs did he return to his senses and immediately hugged his husband. To comfort him, or to seek comfort from him¡­ only he knows. The battle continued afar, and the depressing atmosphere just multiplied.


    Millennium Ship.


    Jing Kang worriedly glanced at Lei Ling standing beside him. Lei Ling is already mentally and physically tired controlling the talismans. But, it became worse after the news of Fei Yin''s death and Cheng Sheng''s grave injury.


    "Ling Ling¡­" he called. His voice is filled with concern.


    Lei Ling heard Jing Kang''s voice and felt the strings of his heart were tugged. His eyes became watery because of tears and he pursed his lips, feeling aggrieved. But, he held his tears back and he turned, forcing a smile. Yet, as soon as he saw Jing Kang''s handsome face that is usually expressionless now is filled with apprehension, his heart thumped and he felt he can''t hold back his tears anymore.


    "I ¨C " he spoke, his voice hoarse.


    Jing Kang, feeling that the barriers of the ship has stabilized, immediately pulled Lei Ling to him and hugged him tight.


    "AAAH!" Lei Ling cried as he buried himself in Jing Kang''s warm embrace, seeking comfort.


    Jing Kang, although doesn''t know how to comfort others, but he knows when they need it. So, he patted Lei Ling''s back to soothe him and kissed the top of his head.


    "Ah¡­" Zuo Zhe yawned as he pushed open the door of the cabin and went outside. "What''s with all the noise?" he asked. "You woke me up¡­" he muttered and rubbed his drooping eyes because of feeling sleepy. His voice trailed off when he saw Jing Kang and Lei Ling are hugging in the deck. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue. So early and they''re already sticky to each other! He thought and sighed.


    He was about to go back inside when he noticed that the barrier of the Millennium Ship is activated.


    His expression changed. "The battle already started?" he muttered. "So, we''ve finally reached the Sand Sea Moun¡­tain¡­" his voice trailed off when he noticed something. He turned to Lei Ling and Jing Kang. "Why are you two hugging¡­ then¡­" his voice trailed off once again as his eyes slowly widened when he saw the two people lying on the floor of the ship, with one diligently attended by You Rou whose face is red from crying silently.


    Her hands never stopped moving as she used all the potions and magic pills she refined and fed them all to Cheng Sheng. Even her own magic pills and potions were used. To her relief, the color of Cheng Sheng''s face slightly recovered, but Cheng Sheng still didn''t wake up.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ da shixiong¡­" You Rou called and sobbed. She buried her tear-stained face on her hands and her shoulders were shaking. Her back is hunched, making her look very pitiful.


    Zuo Zhe''s whole body froze. Then, he felt it became cold. He felt his head is swelling. What¡­ the hell? He thought as he looked at Fei Yin''s corpse on the side. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng who was attended by You Rou. What¡­ the¡­ hell? What happened? Why is Fei Yin dead and Cheng Sheng was gravely injured? Why? He thought as thousand curses can be heard in his mind. How did Fei Yin die? How was Cheng Sheng injured? He thought and slowly walked towards Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng, stopping before them.


    "How¡­" he spoke, his voice strained and low as he stared at Fei Yin''s corpse and Cheng Sheng''s wounds which have finally stopped.


    You Rou slowly lifted her head while Jing Kang is still pacifying Lei Lin on the side. "Zuo¡­ young master Zuo¡­" she spoke, then sobbed. Her face is fileld with grievance as she looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng again. Her tears fell once again.


    "What happened?" Zuo Zhe asked as he finally calmed his emotions.


    "We came too late." You Rou answered. "Wu Ran delayed our arrival. So, when we arrived, da shixiong and Cheng-shixiong have already come out of the Heilong Realm. But, they were attacked by Wu Ran." She said, then paused. Her voice became smaller. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ was stabbed¡­ by Chen-shixiong." She added.


    It took a while for Zuo Zhe to understand that the ''Chen-shixiong'' she meant is Chen Han. But, even if he finally understood, but he still can''t understand why the brocon Chen Han would stab Cheng Sheng. It was only a minute after that he then remembered that Chen Han was held hostage by Wu Ran.


    You Rou guessed what he was thinking. "Chen-shixiong was controlled by Wu Ran to kill Cheng-shixiong¡­" she cried again.


    This is really devastating. Zuo Zhe''s expression turned ugly and he pulled his hair. "Fck!" he finally let out a curse from his lips and he kicked a chair.


    If it was the usual, You Rou would have jumped out of startle. But, right now, she couldn''t care even if the sky collapses. To her, the Xinfaxian and the Xinfaxian Sect is her world. Her family is there. Her fellow disciples, her friends, are there. Her founder and shifu are there. She embarked on this journey of cultivation for her family to live longer and stay with her longer. But, she failed to protect her other family. Fei Yin died and Cheng Sheng is hanging for his life.


    Zuo Zhe balled his fists. "Yu Sheng¡­ how about Yu Sheng?" he asked as he turned.


    But, no one answered him.


    His expression changed. "Yu Sheng¡­ he still hasn''t returned?!" he asked.


    As soon as his voice fell, they felt the whole world shake and was followed by a loud explosion. "AAH!" they screamed as they all fell on the floor of the ship. After the violent shaking, they climbed up on the railing and turned to look at the battlefield. But, what they see stunned them.


    "What¡­ the¡­ fck." Zuo Zhe cursed as his face paled and his eyes widened as he stared at the smoke in the battlefield.


    After the smoke dissipated, everything was revealed. Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou were also shocked.


    "Wh¡­" they spoke. "Where is the Sand Sea Mountain?!?!?!" they asked.


    The Sand Sea Mountain was gone!

 Chapter 416 - The Scum Is Leaving

    "The¡­ what the¡­" Zuo Zhe stammered as they all stared at the flat sands in the distance where the Sand Sea Mountain should have been. "What the hell!" he loudly cursed as he pushed himself up from the wooden floor of the ship and clutched the railing tight when he saw that the Sand Sea Mountain disappeared. "WHAT HAPPENED?!" he asked, shocked, and also feel a bubbling anger and fear when he realized something.


    Only Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng returned from the Heilong Realm. That means, Yu Sheng is still there. But, now that the Sand Sea Mountain disappeared, how will Yu Sheng return?


    Zuo Zhe pressed his lips tight as his face paled and his eyes reddened. Yu Sheng¡­ he thought as he clutched the railings. Where are you? Where are you now? You promised me¡­ that you''d return¡­ he thought as his tears slowly fell from his eyes. You always make promises to me, and you always keep them without fail. But, now ¨C he raised his head and gazed at the golden sands where the battle in the ground is currently happening.


    He fears Yu Sheng broke his promise.


    In the battleground, one hour before.


    After Chen Jing and Wu Fan withdrew from the battle to look after Chen Han, while Xie Lan and Fan Wen went to calm Li Tian who nearly went hysterical, Jing Rui took over the fight against Wu Ran, and Qian Tian and Fei Lin assisted him while Xi Ling, together with the reinforcements that arrived ¨C the Righteous Alliance disciples, the Zunjingde Sect, the Youxiwang Sect and the Chen Clan, the Shanliangde Sect, the Qianxu Sect, along with the Huakai Sect and Nanshu Sect, resumed battling against Wu Ran''s minions while Jing Cheng, who lost his opponent Chen Han, turned to kill Wu Ran''s minions.


    "You all¡­ YOU ALL!" Wu Ran roared in rage after being interfered for the nth time. First, it was his royal father. Second, Ming Ye ¨C his memories after he reincarnated in his body. Third, it was Cheng Sheng Sheng. Now, it is the whole cultivation world against him.


    Wu Ran''s power continued to surge in his body, and the demonic qi that appeared and surrounded his body became thicker, denser. This shows that he had perfectly taken control of Ming Ye''s body.


    Before, they doubt about Wu Ran''s possession of Ming Ye''s body, and hoped that Ming Ye is still alive, just that he was overpowered by Wu Ran in controlling his body. The evidence is Wu Ran, after being exposed as a demonic cultivator, but he can use Ming Ye''s qi before when he was still acting Ming Ye. At first, they even thought that Wu Ran is Ming Ye''s other personality. Not until they heard the story of the Wuran Kingdom, and of Wu Ran, the prince of calamity, that they were convinced of Wu Ran''s reincarnation of Ming Ye''s body.


    Because the battleground is filled with demonic cultivators, the surrounding is filled with demonic qi, added with the demonic qi Wu Ran is releasing, the demonic qi became denser. At first, the disciples and other righteous cultivators that joined are able to hold their ground because of the Cleansing Talismans they are carrying. But, the longer the battle took, the more the power of the Cleansing Talisman was used and their strength and qi, which feeds the Cleansing Talisman for it to continue to work, was consumed. With Wu Ran''s demonic qi, which is also strong, add to the demonic qi that was already present in the surroundings, the righteous cultivators aren''t able to endure and fell.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Fei Lin and Qian Tian noticed this matter and also saw their allies fell.


    "Those who are below the Nascent Soul Stage, retreat!" Zheng Fu Gong said. "Those who are Nascent Soul Stage and above, endure and fight!" he told them.


    "YES!" the righteous cultivators answered.


    "Jing Bai! Jing Hei!" Jing Rui called. "Take your fellow disciples where the demonic qi can''t reach and tell them to fight there and if it''s necessary. If not, then they should rest." He said.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei who joined the battle nodded. "Yes, uncle!" they answered and flew away to take their fellow disciples who are weaker.


    "Zheng Yi! Lead the disciples to the sidelines and fight there." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "Yes!" Zheng Yi answered and followed after Jing Bai and Jing Hei to fetch the disciples.


    "Qian Lin." Qian Tian called. "Father and mother looked unwell. You¡­" he said.


    "I''ll look after them and take our disciples away." Qian Lin said.


    Qian Tian smiled.


    "Brother, you¡­ be careful." Qian Lin told him before he left to call their disciples that joined the battle.


    Xi Ling looked at the situation of the battle. "Xi Ming¡­" he called.


    "Yes! I''ll lead the disciples away from the battleground and we''ll leave this to the clan elders!" Xi Ming immediately said. He pulled Xi Xing with him, uttered and excuse, and then they left to call their disciples to leave.


    "He''s such in a rush to escape." Ho Yue spoke as he walked beside Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling helplessly sighed. "Your disciple will be staying?" he asked in surprise when he saw Gong Xian.


    "He won''t leave." Ho Yue helplessly said and looked at Gong Xian. "It''s fine. He''s in the Nascent Soul Stage now." He said, reassuring him.


    Xi Ling now noticed Gong Xian''s cultivation level. And it was just then that he remembered that Gong Xian also participated in the Intersect Competition and successfully finished it together with Xi Ming and Xi Xing. Thinking until here, he saw Xi Ming and Xi Xing returned. He turned, then saw Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Zheng Yi also returned to the battle.


    On Chen Jing''s side, he and Wu Fan reentered the battle with Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Feng Mo and Lei Qing, as well as Shu Mu, while Li Tian and Xiao Le looked after Chen Han. With this, the battle has reached the peak.


    "AAARRRRHHHH!!!" Wu Ran screamed, enraged, and a violent gust of wind hit them all.


    "AAAH!!!" they exclaimed as they were all swept back.


    Zheng Fu Gong appeared before Jing Rui, Qian Tian and Fei Lin while Pai Lie erected a barrier before the five of them to protect themselves.


    "You¡­ I''ll kill you all! I''LL KILL YOU!!!" Wu Ran bellowed as his eyes turned bloodshot and his pupils turned red.


    "Be careful!" they all spoke as they took a step back.


    "Look! What was that! What''s happening to the mountain?!" someone shouted.


    At this juncture where Wu Ran is about to explode, no one would dare to turn their heads to look. But, they don''t need to, since Wu Ran let them.


    "Heheheheh¡­" Wu Ran suddenly laughed.


    This brought chill in their spines and they subconsciously shuddered as they watched Wu Ran''s unkept hair floating behind him while a mixture of red and black qi swirled around his body. His red eyes are also glowing like a fiery fire, but are coldly looking at them.


    "I''m done playing with all of you." They heard him say. "It''s time to kill you all." He said, his voice very calm as if it wasn''t him who was enraged earlier.


    They all saw him turn, and they subconsciously followed his gaze. Then, their eyes widened when they saw the Sand Sea Mountain moving. Wait, how can a mountain move?! They all thought and stared at the mountain, wide-eyed, with bated breaths when they saw it is expanding, then contracting, as if it is like a heart beating.


    Everyone was focused in the Sand Sea Mountain that they didn''t notice a small battle going on in one side ¨C the Huakai Sect side. It''s not that no one cares for them, but it''s actually their enemies who don''t care about the big battle and continues to engage in a small battle, particularly, with Wu Xi. With them targeting Wu Xi like this, it''s obvious that they know Wu Xi.


    "Wu Xi!" Tang Yun cried when someone sneaked attacked behind him. He immediately threw a spell to the demonic cultivator while Guo Cheng erected a barrier of talismans behind Wu Xi.


    Finally, Wu Xi''s enemies were killed. "Wu Xi?" they called when they saw him suddenly became still. They followed his gaze and saw that Wu Xi is staring at the Sand Sea Mountain.


    "Look! What was that?! What''s happening to the mountain?!" it was Shan Lu who exclaimed.


    "Wu Xi?" Tang Zhe called. He noticed that Wu Xi is still.


    Suddenly, Wu Xi turned. "Thank you for accompanying me." He said through the Thought Talisman. "I thought that if I run away, my problems will disappear. I didn''t think they would follow me here." He said.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Yun asked.


    "The battle made me realize something." Wu Xi said. "That things preordained will happen in the end, despite the twists and turns of fate, and no one can escape." He said before he flew straight to the pulsating Sand Sea Mountain.


    "WU XI!!!" they screamed and were about to follow him when suddenly, something flashed and, the next thing they knew, the Sand Sea Mountain disappeared.


    Together with Wu Xi.

 Chapter 417 - The Scum Is A Dimwit

    "What¡­ what the hell happened?" Tang Yun asked in a small voice as they stared at the empty area before them. "Where¡­ where is the Sand Sea Mountain? Where is Wu Xi? How can he be suddenly gone?! How can the mountain be suddenly gone?!" he asked as they stared at the empty area in shock.


    The golden sand beneath their feet stretched far and wide, and their end couldn''t be seen. The golden sand is like an endless sea.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Jing Rui, Qian Tian, Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Ho Yue, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Tang Teng, Li Nanzhi, Qian Shan, Qian Su, Chen Fu, Wu Yang, Wu Yuan, Shu Ji, as well as the disciples Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Zheng Yi, Qian Lin, Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Sun Yi, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu, and Li Tian and Xiao Le who were in the battlefield were dumbfounded of what had happened. They didn''t see how the Sand Sea Mountain disappeared! It was suddenly gone¡­ just like that! In just a blink of an eye!


    Wu Ran isn''t any better. In fact, he is the one who is the most dumbstruck. "What¡­" he muttered under his breath as he stared, wide-eyed in disbelief, at the now flat sands where the Sand Sea Mountain is supposed to be. "WHAT ¨C !" he sucked in a sharp breath and felt his earlier boiling blood suddenly became cold when he saw that the Sand Sea Mountain, the reaming only entrance to the Heilong Realm, has vanished. His whole being froze as he continued to stare at the empty sand.


    Not only Wu Ran and the other demonic cultivators who were stunned. Even the righteous cultivators, too. Even if the source of the demonic qi, the Heilong Realm, its entrance is located in the Sand Sea Mountain, but it was a whole mountain, after all. To suddenly disappear like that¡­


    Hell, no! That''s not only it! "Uncle¡­" they heard Fei Lin lowly spoke.


    Everyone sharply turned to him and saw his pale face filled with an expression of disbelief and doubt. That''s right. They all thought. Fei Huang has still not returned. It was only Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin who have returned, even though the former is gravely injured and the latter is dead.


    "No¡­" Xie Lan spoke. "It''s not only teacher Fei. Yu Sheng, too ¨C " he pressed his lips tight and looked at the Millennium Ship hovering above.


    Fan Wen, Jing Rui, Qian Tian, Chen Jing and Wu Fan also turned and saw the similarly paled face Zuo Zhe clutching the ship''s railing tight to the point that his knuckles turned white and his nails scratched the ship and the tips of his fingers now bleeding.


    Jing Kang and Lei Ling who were near him finally returned to their senses and immediately removed Zuo Zhe''s hands from the ship''s railing to not further harm himself after realizing what had happened. Yu Sheng hasn''t returned, as well as Fei Huang, and even Mu Jun.


    "Wu Xi¡­" the Huakai Sect cried after they returned to their senses.


    Sun Yi who was near them turned when he heard their voices. "What did you say?" he asked as he approached them. "What happened to Wu Xi?" he asked.


    Tang Yun was crying. Guo Cheng''s face looked sad. Shan Lu was still puzzled, this dimwit. Meanwhile,


    Tang Ze maintained his indifferent expression. He turned to look at Sun Yi. "Wu Xi¡­ he encountered some demonic cultivators who knows him." he looked at the corpses on the ground with curved swords lying beside them. "Wu Xi decided he will return to the Heilong Realm. Jut as we were about to follow him, we suddenly saw that the Sand Sea Mountain disappeared." He explained.


    Sun Yi was shocked. "He returned?!" he exclaimed.


    Tang Zhe nodded. Meanwhile, Tang Yun was sniffling as his tears continued to fall. Guo Cheng''s eyes are red while Shan Lu finally returned to his senses and his expression is so complicated. He doesn''t know what to react from Wu Xi''s departure. Even though Wu Xi has become close to the Huakai Sect from the Intersect Competition until now in their battle against the demonic cultivators, but he and Wu Xi has not much interaction to each other. It was usually Tang Yun and Guo Cheng who interacts with him, and Tang Zhe when he has topics to converse with Wu Xi. But he alone hasn''t anything. After all, Wu Xi is a mute. Although Wu Xi can communicate using the Thought Talisman, but it was still inconvenient since the other has to use his qi, and also awkward since only one voice can be heard during the conversation, making it look like they are talking to their self.


    Speaking of Thought Talisman¡­ they all looked down and, as expected, saw a Thought Talisman near their feet. Tang Zhe picked it up and turned it, only to see two but powerful words.


    "Thank you."


    Silence fell upon them. They all looked at each other, then smiled. But, their eyes are red.


    "I think there''s someone who deserved these words the most." Tang Zhe said. Then, they all looked above, to the Millennium Ship.


    That person is now unconscious and is fighting for his life.


    ¡­


    "Uncle¡­" Fei Lin muttered as his eyes reddened before his tears fell. He stared, dumbfounded at the now empty area where the Sand Sea Mountain was just standing a short while ago. "Uncle¡­" he called before he felt his legs which he didn''t notice were trembling weakened. A second later and he fell on his knees.


    "Lin!" Xi Ling cried when he heard a soft thud beside him, which was actually Fei Lin falling on his knees.


    Xi Ling''s voice made Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Qian Tian, Jing Rui, Chen Jing and Wu Fan returned to their senses and they turned, only to see Fei Lin collapsed.


    "Ling-er!" Xi Ling cried and was followed by Fan Wen going to Xi Ling.


    Qian Tian, Jing Rui, Chen Jing and Wu Fan started. They all looked at each other before killing the demonic cultivators around them.


    "RESUME!!!" they yelled, rousing everyone from their shock of the Sand Sea Mountain''s sudden disappearance.


    They don''t have time to spend on grieving for the people who haven''t returned. As long as some people, like their family or lover, remember them, then they, who are even just mere strangers to those who were lost, don''t need to grieve since that isn''t needed. They can only do their best to defeat the enemy to make it up for them, for their sacrifices.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie also have returned to their senses. They turned to look at Wu Ran, only to be greeted by a strong gust of wind added with demonic qi!


    "UGH!" Pai Lie granted as he and Zheng Fu Gong flew in the air after they were blasted by Wu Ran''s attack.


    Although he had subconsciously created another layer of barrier, but the impact of Wu Ran''s attack is no joke! He can even vanish a mountain, as what they have seen earlier!


    "Elder Zheng! Elder Pai!" Jing Rui called when he heard Pai Lie''s voice grunted. He turned, only to see Zheng Fu Gong''s and Pai Lie''s figures flying past him. "¡­" he turned and looked at Wu Ran, only to see him conjuring another attack. "WATCH OUT!" he yelled as he flew to the side when a new wave of attack from Wu Ran flew towards them.


    Qian Tian, who was near Jing Rui, immediately flew up above and pulled a Shanliangde Sect and Zunjingde Sect elder with him to avoid the attack.


    "SHIFU! FOUNDER!!!" Li Tian screamed when he saw Xie Lan and Fan Wen reacted too late. He rose on his feet and immediately created a barrier of array. He felt his heart leapt to his throat when he saw a flash of light appeared beside Xie Lan and Fan Wen just in time for a giant ball of qi to arrive. Then, they saw Wu Ran''s attack entered the array barrier, then heard a loud crash in the Shashan Pass.


    They all turned and nervously gulped as they coldly sweated when they saw one of the mountains of the Twin Sand Mounds suddenly earned a crater. Then, they silently turned to Li Tian and praised him through their gazes before they turned to look at Wu Ran, only to see the demonic qi swirling around him became thicker to the point that they almost couldn''t see his figure.


    "F*ck!" they cursed in their heart that is rapidly beating in fear just by looking at the black and red colors around Wu Ran, looking very sinister. Suddenly, in a blink of an eye, they saw that Wu Ran disappeared. "Huh?" they muttered and looked around to look for him, only to suddenly hear a loud scream.


    They turned, just in time to see a demonic cultivator died. They were puzzled, why did Wu Ran kill a fellow demonic cultivator, only to see a red, bloody, beating object in his hand. Before they could react, he ate it.

 Chapter 418 - The Scum Is A Cannibal

    "BLEAURGH!" some righteous cultivators who have a lower forbearance at the sight vomited at the gruesome scene of Wu Ran eating a demonic cultivator''s heart.


    Those who continued to look at Wu Ran didn''t lower their guard to not miss a single action of his because they feared he might suddenly attack them again earlier. So, they endured the nausea as they watched him eat the demonic cultivator''s heart. There was already blood in his hands and more blood spilled onto his hands as blood spilled after he tore the heart of the demonic cultivator that is still beating in his hand with his canines.


    "UGH!" the disciples who have seen less of the world immediately looked away as their faces turned green when they saw Wu Ran ate the heart. They felt more nauseous because the rustic smell of the blood can still be smelled from this distance.


    It just shows how gruesome what is currently happening.


    "No¡­ we can''t let him continue!" Zheng Fu Gong said.


    "Of course, we can''t!" the other righteous cultivators, who can''t bear the gruesome sight, agreed.


    Zheng Fu Gong has other ideas. "This demonic cultivation¡­ he might be eating the other cultivators'' hearts to absorb their cultivation and increase his power!" he said.


    The others who finally realized it have a colorful expression on their faces when they realized the gravity of the situation. "STOP HIM!!!" they shouted.


    "YES!!!" the other cultivators roared and attacked.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Qian Tian, Chen Jing and Wu Fan moved. Xie Lan and Fan Wen, after they have been attacked by Wu Ran because they have carelessly lowered their guard, immediately acted.


    "Xiao Ling. Take Fei Lin away. Fan, let''s go!" Xie Lan said.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    Ho Yue watched them leave as he silently analyzed the situation. "Now that the Heilong Realm is gone, Wu Ran doesn''t have reinforcements. The flow of the demonic qi from the Heilong Realm naturally has stopped. He can only absorb the demonic qi, as well as the negative qi, that remained in the Huilong. And also absorb the cultivation of the remaining demonic cultivators by eating their heart." He said. His expression is serious as he watched the grave battle happening before him. "Gong Xian. Relay the message to former sect leader Qian and the others who are injured, but can still fight." He turned to Gong Xian. "Tell them that there are two ways to stop Wu Ran: fight him directly, or kill the demonic cultivators before he could and take their heart. Since elder Zheng, sect leader Jing, sect leader Qian, the Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu, sect leader Xie and elder Fan are now fighting against Wu Ran, then, tell them to take care of the demonic cultivators." He told him.


    "Yes." Gong Xian nodded, indicating he understood. "What about shifu?" he asked and stared at him, as if he won''t hesitate to stay if Ho Yue will be in danger.


    "I''ll be fine." Ho Yue waved his hand. Seeing that Gong Xian is still staring at him, he helplessly smiled. He pointed Wu Yuan and Sun Yi fighting against the demonic cultivators afar together with the Huakai Sect. "I''ll be assisting them in killing the demonic cultivators." He said, then paused. To not worry him, he added. "After you relay the message, then come back and assist me." He told him.


    As expected, Gong Xian''s tensed expression eased. "I''ll immediately return." He told him before he flew to the direction of Qian Shan, Qian Su, Shu Ji, Tang Teng and Li Nanzi who have gathered to protect Qian Shan and Shu Ji whose cultivations have been greatly damaged after they self-destructed before.


    Qian Shan, Qian Su and Shu Ji survived because Mu Jun and Fei Huang, who have been escaping to Heilong Realm, passed by and took them away, then healed and hid them in a safe place before they resumed their travel to Heilong Realm. They couldn''t stop them, even Qian Su who was still conscious, because they were all spent and are truly exhausted.


    "This is really getting crazier!" Shu Ji said as he cut down a demonic cultivator.


    Although his cultivation was badly damaged because he was heavily poisoned by the Nuhuo Pills, but he still has his martial arts to back him up, so he can easily defeat these measly demonic cultivators that are Wu Ran''s henchmen. Fortunately, when Fei Huang and Mu Jun saved him, Qian Shan and Qian Su, they suppressed the poison for him to survive longer. Then, when Shu Mu finally found him along with Qian Shan and Qian Su, Shu Mu gave him the Cleansing Meridian Pills which are the antidote Cheng Sheng made for Shu Mu before because Shu Mu was also poisoned by the Nuhuo Pills.


    "Never would have imagined this gruesome method of the demonic cultivators by eating one''s heart, until I saw it." Shu Ji said. Unlike his gloomy and bad temper attitude before when he was poisoned, he returned to his talkative personality after he made clear-headed by the Cleansing Meridian Pills.


    "Yes." Qian Shan nodded in agreement. His expression is grave as he watched Wu Ran be interrupted by Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Qian Tian and Chen Jing from eating the heart that he has just dug out from a demonic cultivator.


    Meanwhile Fan Wen and Wu Fan immediately destroyed the heart and resumed killing the demonic cultivators along with Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi, the Huakai Sect disciples, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin, Ho Yue, Xi Ming and Xi Xing and Gong Xian who has just returned and joined them.


    "Elder Zheng and elder Ho are right. We have to either kill Wu Ran first, or eliminate all the demonic cultivators." Qian Su said.


    "But¡­ Wu Ran can still survive even under attack by Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Tian-er." Qian Shan sighed.


    "That''s because he has been cultivating as a ghost for a long time, and then was reincarnated." Shu Ji frowned. "If he remained as a ghost, he can be easily killed. But, he just had to have a vessel, be reincarnated¡­" he sighed.


    "Elder Zheng, elder Pai, sect leader Jing, sect leader Xie, the Chen patriarch and xiao Tian aren''t at their peak, either." Qian Su spoke as she watched the battle afar. They have eliminated the demonic cultivators in their area as they talked.


    Li Nanzhi and Tang Teng were silently listening to them talk. "They can''t simultaneously attack." Tang Teng spoke.


    They turned to him.


    "With their level of cultivation, if they attacked at the same time, even just for eliminating Wu Ran, but they will also injure not only themselves, but the others would also get caught in the impact." Tang Teng explained.


    "You have a point." The three said.


    Li Nanzhi killed the last demonic cultivator in the area before he turned to Kang Ce who was silently killing on the side. "You go help Xiao Le, Shu Mu, and that Xinfaxian Sect spell caster." He told him.


    The Xinfaxian Sect spell caster he is referring to is Li Tian ¨C the only spell caster in the Xinfaxian Sect. But, Li Tian didn''t dare use spells since it will heavily consume his qi. Although he is just average in sword, but it still enough to deal against the demonic cultivators attacking them.


    "Watch out!" Shu Mu shouted before he threw a dagger to the demonic cultivators that crept behind Li Tian and Xiao Le.


    "Thanks, Mu-ge!" Xiao Le said before he snapped the head of the demonic cultivator.


    Li Tian stabbed the demonic cultivator before he turned to check Chen Han, only for his eyes to widen in shock when he saw that a demonic cultivator was trying to kill the unconscious Chen Han! "No!" he cried. "Chen Han ¨C " he called.


    CLANG! The sound of the swords clashing was heard. Kang Ce has arrived and immediately killed the two demonic cultivators! "Are you alright?" he asked them.


    "Thanks." Shu Mu said.


    Li Tian sighed in relief and immediately checked Chen Han''s body.


    Kang Ce nodded at Shu Mu, then awkwardly smiled at Xiao Le before he turned to Li Tian. "It''s better to place a barrier around him, just in case there''s another sneak attack." He frowned as he looked at the corpses of the demonic cultivators on the ground.


    "But, my qi¡­" Li Tian hesitated.


    "I''ll replace you as the guard. You''ll be the backup, so just create a barrier for him." Kang Ce said. "That way, if the three of us can''t finally deal against the enemies and you have to step up, then you won''t be worried for him to be killed while everyone''s busy." He explained.


    They can''t bring Chen Han back to the Millennium Ship like Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng since the battle is reaching a crucial stage, and the demonic cultivators became more alert.


    Li Tian nodded. "Thank you." He said, then turned to face Chen Han before he closed his eyes and raised his hands to cast an array as a barrier.

 Chapter 419 - The Scum Is A Bug

    Even though Wu Ran was being overpowered by Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian, but it seems like his power is inexhaustible. Instead, it was Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian who were slowly being exhausted as the battle drags on.


    Today is the third day of the battle. Even if Wu Ran is the only enemy alone, but Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian has to replace each other to fight Wu Ran after one of them got tired. The other righteous cultivators, fortunately, had managed to find rest after all the other demonic cultivators were eliminated, giving Wu Ran no chance to increase his power.


    In the Millennium Ship.


    "How is Cheng-shixiong?" Lei Ling asked You Rou.


    You Rou looked very haggard since she had to refine medicines not only for Cheng Sheng, but also for the other righteous cultivators for them to replenish their strength to fight Wu Ran after their own medicine reserves were consumed from eliminating all the other demonic cultivators. While she was refining, it was Lei Ling who is looking after Cheng Sheng.


    Finally, today, Cheng Sheng''s condition has stabilized. It''d be a big joke if his injuries wouldn''t heal after feeding him almost half of the medicines used by all the other righteous cultivators joining in the battle.


    But¡­ "He''s still not waking up." She said and bit her lip. Although the color in Cheng Sheng''s face has returned to normal, and he looked like the usual, but he didn''t show any signs of awakening.


    Lei Ling''s heart sank. "Do you think¡­ his soul... was gravely injured, too?" he asked. This is the only reason he could think for Cheng Sheng not wakening, and the reason why his cultivation also dropped.


    You Rou started. "That''s right." she muttered. "He''s physically fine. But, spiritually¡­" she looked at Cheng Sheng''s face. Then, her eyes reddened. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ when will you return?" she asked as she lowered her head.


    Lei Ling looked at her, then he turned to look at Fei Yin. Da shixiong, too¡­ he thought. But, unlike Cheng-shixiong, da shixiong wouldn''t return¡­ he felt something was blocking his throat and his tears fell. If they would also lose Cheng Sheng¡­ he shook his head, feeling horrified as to what might happen.


    Can''t bear it. They all can''t bear it. Before, Cheng Sheng was just a waste. A scum waste. But, they don''t know when it started, but Cheng Sheng this scum waste started to take root in their hearts, and grown into a fine tree, taking up a big space in their hearts. Cheng Sheng, to them, is a special existence.


    If they would lose him, they would feel that their hearts are hollowed out.


    Zuo Zhe silently watched Lei Ling and You Rou cry. It''s already the third day yet they are still crying. Cheng Sheng''s condition has already stabilized yet they keep still crying. Then, what about me who can''t cry? Yu Sheng won''t ever come back yet I can''t cry anymore. He thought. My whole body felt so hollowed out after knowing that he didn''t come back, and won''t ever do. I feel so hollow that there are no tears that I can shed. I couldn''t even feel pain. My heart has already been taken away by Yu Sheng, and it won''t ever return like him.


    He sighed, then looked at the battlefield below where Wu Ran is surrounded in all directions, but still fighting back, using all of his power just to keep Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Pai Lie, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian at bay. Their faces are filled with exhaustion from fighting for three days straight. Everyone is tired, as not only their power is consumed but also spirit.


    He retracted his gaze and looked at Cheng Sheng. Then, he rose from his seat. He made a decision.


    Ten Thousand Dimensions.


    "Where is the Devourer?" a man wearing a long, white robe with wide sleeves, asked. His voice is deep and magnetic, but his tone is indifferent. His long, untied silver hair cascaded on his back. His silver pupils are watching the battlefield in a small screen with his hands on his back. Like his voice, his expression is indifferent.


    From somewhere, a mechanical, cold voice spoke. "Battling against Bai Shen in the god world to kill and steal Bai Shen''s power, and to devour the god world, since it noticed that my lord has Cheng Sheng''s divine power." It answered.


    "Hmph." The man scoffed.


    "Will Bai Shen defeat him ¨C " the voice spoke again. " ¨C my lord?" it asked.


    The man''s eyes flickered and he raised his head from the screen and gaze somewhere in the white space. "Have I gone for too long that you learned how to care ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C system (xi tong)?" he sharply asked.


    "I don''t feel emotions, my lord." The system spoke. "I apologize, Lord Yin." It said.


    Lord Yin didn''t answer and resumed watching the battle. Meanwhile, the system watched Yin and secretly sighed. Yin is Fei Yin. But, when he was forcefully returned to the Ten Thousand Dimensions, there has a repercussion.


    Yes. He was forced out of the xianxia world, because the system, wearing a disguise of ''Xi Tong'', noticed that Yin has become too deep in his character of Fei Yin. So, he told Cheng Sheng about the Devourer and about Yin, who, the longer stayed in the xianxia world, the more he''ll hesitate to leave and would weaken. Thus, Cheng Sheng agreed on Xi Tong''s plan on the premise that Fei Yin will return.


    Xi Tong agreed, since he knows that after Yin defeat the Devourer, with Yin''s feelings towards Cheng Sheng, Yin would definitely choose to stay in the xianxia world to accompany Cheng Sheng until Cheng Sheng dies before Yin returns to the Ten Thousand Dimensions. The flow of time in the Ten Thousand Dimensions is slower compared to the xianxia world. So, a hundred years in the xianxia world is just a blink of an eye in the Ten Thousand Dimensions, so Xi Tong isn''t worried that Yin wouldn''t return to the Ten Thousand Dimensions after accompanying Cheng Sheng for a lifetime.


    But, even if he is the best system, he can still err. Although he already expected that there will be a repercussion in forcing Yin to return, he didn''t expect it would be Yin''s feelings that will be affected. Although he remembers loving Cheng Sheng, but he can''t feel it now.


    Thus, Xi Tong is very worried. This is all this damn bug''s fault! He thought, referring to the Devourer as a ''bug'' and blaming it for its existence, even though it was Yin who ''gave birth'' to the Devourer because he developed some feelings even though he is an AI. If the Devourer didn''t develop its own consciousness, how will it exist? So, Xi Tong thinks that the Devourer is the one at fault and not Yin.


    "My lord." He called to Yin when he saw that Bai Shen started to react slower from the Devourer''s attacks.


    "Prepare for a transfer. Let''s use this chance to kill this bug." Yin spoke.


    "Yes." Xi Tong answered and brought up some codes.


    While Xi Tong is preparing, Yin resumed watching the xianxia world through a small screen. Then, he saw what is happening on the Millennium Ship. "Xi Tong." He called.


    "Yes, my lord?" Xi Tong answered. "My lord?" he called when he didn''t hear Yin respond.


    "It''s nothing." Yin answered and retracted his gaze. He also closed the screen, making the sight of the deck of the Millennium Ship disappear. "Let''s go." He spoke.


    Xi Tong who also saw the scene in the Millennium Ship didn''t say anything. But, secretly, he felt relieved. "Yes." He said and activated the transfer function.


    It seems that Yin isn''t completely emotionless. There is still hope.


    Huilong Continent, Southmost Region.


    Lei Ling and You Rou wiped their tears. You Rou remembered she still has to refine new batches of medicines, especially for Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian who are not giving Wu Ran any rest to consume both his power and energy, and that could be the same for them. Although there are other righteous cultivators around, but none of them can withstand even just one attack of Wu Ran, and none of them are also able to dodge Wu Ran''s attack.


    So, the task of keeping Wu Ran occupied is left to them, while the righteous cultivators that remained do their best not to distract them. Even just a moment of distraction can be a fatal flaw, despite there are others. Who knows when will Wu Ran notice their distraction and use that opportunity to kill them?


    "Lei-shixiong¡­ please watch over da shixiong and Cheng-shixiong for me while I refine medicine¡­" You Rou said and rose on her feet when she suddenly staggered.

 Chapter 420 - The Scum Is Attentive

    You Rou''s eyes widen and her jaw dropped. She has been very busy and was so exhausted because she''s the only one who knows how to refine medicine while the others were only average on it. They are also exhausted from eliminating all the demonic cultivators, while Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian are still fighting Wu Ran. Fan Wen, Wu Fan, Fei Lin, Xi Ling and Ho Yue are their replacements, so they can''t bother refining medicine for themselves, and instead they need to consume it.


    So, the great responsibility fell on You Rou''s shoulders. "Ah ¨C " she muttered, startled. She was about to fall but someone caught her arm, preventing her from falling. She sighed in relief. "Thank you, Lei-shixiong¡­" she said and turned, only to freeze when she saw the one who caught her.


    Lei Ling was also taken aback. He stared wide-eyed at the person standing between him and You Rou, looking dumbstruck. "¡­ Cheng-shixiong!" he exclaimed both in shock and pleasant surprise after he has returned to his senses. His eyes turned red.


    You Rou''s mouth fell open, but she was unable to say a word because of what she currently feels. Her eyes that had dried earlier reddened and moistened until her tears fell once again. "Cheng-shixiong¡­" she cried and choked back a sob.


    "En." Cheng Sheng spoke. His voice is still hoarse from being unconscious for days. He cleared his raspy voice. "I''m sorry to keep you all waiting." He said and smiled. His face still looks pallid but it was still better than these last three days.


    "CHENG-SHIXIONGGG!!!" Lei Ling and You Rou cried and hugged him tight as they wailed.


    Jing Kang stood stupefied on the side. "Cheng Sheng¡­" he muttered as he stared at Cheng Sheng in disbelief.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him and slightly nodded before he turned back to You Rou and Lei Ling. "Come on. Get off me now. I still feel weak¡­" he told them.


    The two immediately released him. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ da shixiong¡­" they spoke and glanced at Fei Yin lying on the floor.


    Because of the high tension of the ongoing battle, no one bothered with delicacy and left Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng on the floor. Although the Millennium ship is afloat, but the barrier protects not only their security, but also protects them from the cold wind.


    Hearing their words, Cheng Sheng looked down and his eyes reddened when he saw Fei Yin. He felt a huge sense of loss. He knelt down beside Fei Yin, picked up his already cold body and hugged it tight as his tears silently streamed down his cheeks. He didn''t have time to react on Fei Yin''s death, much less mourn for it when he was attacked by Chen Han, who is under the control of Wu Ran.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou called, then lowered their heads to not disturb Cheng Sheng''s mourning. Lei Ling went back to Jing Kang''s side to seek comfort while You Rou refined medicine on the side.


    "Hm?" she muttered when she glanced on the empty chair near her. Suddenly, she felt like something is missing¡­ or someone? Just as this thought flashed in her mind, it suddenly disappeared, leaving her not time to react.


    Since time is tight and medicine is on great demand, she can''t delay further to mourn and started refining.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Wu Ran who''s supposed to sustain many injuries have lesser because of the thick demonic qi surrounding him acting as his shield from their attacks. The righteous cultivators don''t dare to touch the demonic qi, who knows what evil it will bring if they''ll touch it. To land an attack on Wu Ran, they have to dissipate it, which is really hard since it seems inexhaustible like Wu Ran''s energy. Thus, this battle against only one person lasted three days, and looks like about to drag longer.


    Because of the high tension, everyone didn''t dare sleep even a wink for fear that they won''t ever had the chance to open their eyes again after they were killed by Wu Ran because of their inattention. Thus, everyone is on full alert, ready at any second in case Wu Ran slips out of the net of Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian in case he''d pick on the weak.


    Fei Lin who got no time to mourn for Fei Yin''s death, and then of Fei Huang''s, has an ugly expression added by exhaustion. Even if he has the best temper, but no one dared try to chat him up right now. They also don''t have time for a chat, anyway. Xi Ling is very worried about Fei Lin, but he didn''t show it.


    Xie Lan, who is currently fighting Wu Ran with the other sect leaders and Zheng Fu Gong, might see him brooding over Fei Lin and would get distracted, then be killed by Wu Ran who took this opportunity to kill him so that he has one less enemy to fight with. Xi Ling naturally doesn''t want this to happen so he suppressed his anxiety.


    "This deadlock¡­ how do we break it?" Tang Teng asked as they watched the intense one-versus-five battle going on.


    "If this continues, it''d be us who''ll be consumed first instead of Wu Ran, who seemed unbeatable." Li Nanzi frowned.


    "Not to mention the fact that we''re running out of medicines¡­" Qian Shan''s expression is grim.


    All of their medicines, if they didn''t consume, then they gave to those who needs it more. For instance, Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian who are acting as the vanguard. They consume the medicine when they found a time to take a break and was replaced by someone to fill in their position before they returned after a moment of rest and is filled with vigor again.


    Even though the situation looks like they are the winning side after they eliminate all the demonic cultivators, and only Wu Ran is left, but it isn''t really it. The longer the time, the more it shows that victory isn''t guaranteed for them. Wu Ran is ten times the equivalent of the number of those demonic cultivators they eliminated. So, the battle continues, and they are the ones who were more consumed, even if they have the greater number of people.


    "Even if some of us has the basic knowledge of refining magic pills, and might produce average quality of it, but we don''t dare take the risk. Only that Xinfaxian Sect female mage knows how to refine medicine." Shu Ji said. "But, even if she''d teach us, but refining isn''t easily learned. And we don''t have the time to learn in a crisis like this." he said.


    If the medicine would turn out to be a poison for them¡­ then no, thanks. They can''t afford to risk it. And, the loss would out weight the gain.


    "If replenishing our medicine reserves is out of the question, then, is there any way to break the dead lock?" Qian Su anxiously asked.


    "We don''t have any other fighter that can bear an attack from Wu Ran." Tang Teng said. A shame to say it, but even if they are sect leaders, but they are even weaker than Fan Wen and Wu Fan. It''s not the matter of age and diligence, but of talent.


    But, even Wu Fan and Fan Wen are just replacements for the five people ¨C Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan, Chen Jing and Qian Tian. This just shows how strong these people are, along with Fei Lin, Xi Ling and Ho Yue.


    "Then¡­ is there no other way?" Qian Su asked and bit her lip as she anxiously looked at the battle.


    Qian Tian was replaced by Wu Fan. Qian Tian was pulled back by Fan Wen and Ho Yue to the safe area. Fan Wen took out the bottle of his magic pills and fed it to Qian Tian.


    "It''s the last ones." Ho Yue spoke.


    Fan Wen''s face fell but he didn''t say anything. Fei Lin and Xi Ling who are closely watching the fight can hear them so he and Ho Yue didn''t speak again.


    "I''ll be fine." Qian Tian caught his breath and the color of his face returned after he consumed the medicine. But, he was still heavily breathing.


    "Another injury." Ho Yue, the observant, spoke when he saw the blood on Qian Tian''s side.


    Qian Tian was about to speak when they suddenly heard running footsteps. They turned and saw it was Qian Lin, followed by Jing Hei.


    "Medicine!" Qian Lin hurriedly spoke and took out the bottles of potions and magic pills from a qiankun pouch.


    Fan Wen felt the qiankun pouch looked familiar.


    "We were surprised when the qiankun pouches fell from the sky. If we weren''t carefully watching out surroundings, we would''ve missed them." Jing Hei explained.


    So, that''s to say, You Rou made another batch of medicines? But, didn''t she finish a batch an hour ago?

 Chapter 421 - The Scum Is Forgotten

    "Why aren''t we telling them that you''ve woke up?" Jing Kang asked Cheng Sheng before Cheng Sheng started refining.


    Fei Yin has been moved inside the cabin, on his and Cheng Sheng''s bed while You Rou can finally rest and get some sleep after Cheng Sheng took over the place.


    "Are you thinking that if they know I''ve woke up, it''ll raise their morale?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Yes." Jing Kang honestly answered.


    "You''re not wrong." Cheng Sheng said. "But, you''re not right, either." He told him as he threw the herbs.


    "Where am I wrong?" Jing Kang asked.


    "On the time to break the news." Cheng Sheng answered and raised his head to look at Jing Kang. "Everything has a right time to do, to happen. Currently, the battle is reaching the critical stage. No one can bear to have a moment of inattention, be it Wu Ran, or our side. That is why it dragged on until now." He explained, then paused. He carefully studied Jing Kang''s expression. "Even if it is good news, but its effect can be bad. It depends on the situation. I woke up, and that is good news. But, if they''ll get distracted because of it, then it''ll be bad¡­ no. The worst." He sighed.


    Jing Kang stared at Cheng Sheng for a long time. "What if we''ll tell a few people first?" he asked.


    "What if they can''t control their mouths?" Cheng Sheng asked back. "If not their mouths, then their expressions?" he said as he mixed the decoction. "Emotions are one of the things that is difficult to hide, next to the truth, and then¡­"


    Jing Kang cut off his sermon. "If you are telling the truth, then you are really good at hiding your emotions." he told him before he left to go to Lei Ling who was smiling brightly. He paused, then sighed and turned to Cheng Sheng who was refining the medicine with a lowered head. "It just shows how deep your emotions are and that you need to hide it in order for others not to see your pain and reopen your words." He told him before he approached Lei Ling.


    Cheng Sheng opened his eyes and stared at the decoction that is a failure. "Ah¡­" he muttered before he poured it out. "If you say it like that, then I''m really not good at all in hiding it." he muttered before he glanced at the cabin. Then, he took a deep breath before he started refining again.


    Even if he hid it, but Jing Kang still saw it. Wait¡­ was it he''s bad at hiding it, or that Jing Kang is just too sharp to be able to notice it? Ai¡­ forget it. He''ll continue like this and see if others could also see it, or that he can deceive them, too, like Lei Ling and You Rou.


    Meanwhile, with the arrival of new medicines, the faces of the righteous cultivators brightened. Qian Tian immediately consumed some before he rejoined the battle, sending a secret signal to Zheng Fu Gong, Jing Rui, Xie Lan and Chen Jing.


    Jing Rui was the first one to withdraw, and Fei Lin replaced him. "Uncle!" he heard Jing Cheng called followed by Jing Bai, Zheng Yi. Then, they all went to the safe area where Fan Wen and Ho Yue are.


    "Uncle. Here." Jing Hei said and gave the magic pills to Jing Rui while Jing Cheng and Jing Bai tended to his wounds.


    Fan Wen stared at the bottle of ointment smeared by Jing Cheng on Jing Rui''s wounds before Jing Bai wrapped it with a bandage.


    "This was dropped from the sky." Jing Cheng spoke when he saw Fan Wen was looking at the medicine. "You-shimei is very diligent." He praised her.


    But, Fan Wen''s expression is indifferent. "Oh." He muttered while his expression still looks baffled. This bottle is very familiar¡­ he thought as he suspiciously looked at the bottle.


    Jing Cheng saw Fan Wen''s burning gaze on the bottle. "¡­ does elder Fan want some?" he asked.


    But, Feng Mo and Lei Qing arrived. "Shifu!" they called. "We''ve got the ointments and magic pills from shimei!" they said and raised the qiankun pouches which looked very, very familiar. "Come! Sit!" they said and took out a chair from their qiankun pouch.


    The Zunjingde Sect, Zheng Yi, Qian Lin and Ho Yue. "¡­" how envious¡­ they thought as they looked at the chair where the still baffled Fan Wen sat and Feng Mo and Lei Qing began to treat his wounds.


    Ho Yue also have wounds, but they are just small ones. He is Chen Jing''s replacement, but since Chen Jing is one of the major forces with Zheng Fu Gong and Xie Lan, Ho Yue rarely replaced him.


    "Shifu." Gong Xian called from behind him. He raised a qiankun pouch similar to the ones he has seen the others brought.


    Ho Yue helplessly smiled and let Gong Xian heal him. Xi Ling replaced Xie Lan and Feng Mo and Lei Qing immediately turned to heal him.


    "Huh?" Xie Lan muttered when he recognized the qiankun pouches. Aren''t these¡­? He thought and suddenly winced in pain.


    "Ah? Founder, did I press your wound too hard?" Feng Mo asked and immediately made his hand lighter.


    "¡­ en." Xie Lan answered while he glanced at Fan Wen who pinched him. He saw Fan Wen''s glaring at him with a warning look. Being husbands with Fan Wen for more than half a century, immediately understood what he''s meaning to tell him.


    Cheng Sheng has woken up, and he doesn''t want them to know. But why? He thought, but seeing Fan Wen shook his head, then glanced at their disciples before he glanced at the battle ongoing, Xie Lan understood.


    The one who Cheng Sheng doesn''t really want to know he has woken up isn''t them, but Wu Ran. As to why, it''s because Cheng Sheng has a lower cultivation now and could barely protect himself. It is really fortunate Cheng Sheng could still be able to refine medicine with his remaining qi. If Wu Ran were to know that he is alive, he would definitely aim for Cheng Sheng rather than finish them off because Cheng Sheng has disrupted his plans many times.


    Fortunately, Feng Mo and Lei Qing still hasn''t noticed the familiar qiankun pouches. Xie Lan and Fan Wen secretly sighed in relief before they rejoined the battle while Chen Jing and Zheng Fu Gong retreated. After that, Ho Yue joined the battle with Jing Rui while Wu Fan and Xi Ling retreated. Then, Zheng Fu Gong returned and Fei Lin retreated. Then, Ho Yue retreated while Xie Lan joined the battle again.


    Millennium Ship.


    Cheng Sheng wanted to smile. He knows with how smart Xie Lan and Fan Wen are, added to the fact that they raised him, they would definitely recognize his qiankun pouches. Xie Lan and Fan Wen are always keen in details, while Feng Mo and Lei Qing aren''t. If Li Tian saw the qiankun pouches and the medicine bottles, he would also know that he has woken up. Meanwhile, Feng Mo and Lei Qing have always been rash so it is reasonable for them to miss this point.


    But he can''t. He can''t feel any happiness at the moment, even knowing that the tides of the battle have turned after he provided everyone with medicine. You Rou can also finally rest. He can''t feel happy, nor he can even feel sadness.


    He suddenly felt a big hollow in his heart. He glanced at the side and saw an empty chair. He thinks that there should be someone sitting there, but he isn''t sure since he doesn''t remember who should it be. He also doesn''t know why, but he felt that his soul was drifting for a very, very long time. Then, suddenly, it was called back. And that''s how he woke up.


    It wasn''t just Fei Yin. He feels that there is someone he should remember. But, who is it? He felt that it was the one who called him back to this world to be reunited with his friends. Yet, he can''t remember who. Was he also his friend? But, why can''t he remember him? Who was he? And¡­ why doesn''t he see him?


    He looked around before his gaze fell on the battleground. Was he there, the one who called him back? Yet, why does he feel that isn''t the case? And he even feels dread? Because he has forgotten him? But, why should he forget him?


    Cheng Sheng felt baffled. Since he can''t find an answer, he called Lei Ling who was nearest to him. "Shidi." He saw him chatting happily with Jing Kang. How enviable¡­ he thought before he shook his head.


    "Shixiong!" Lei Ling called and immediately hurried to him. "Is something the matter?" he asked.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded, then turned. "Do you know who was sitting there?" he asked as he looked at the chair.


    "Hm?" Lei Ling turned to look. "Was there anyone¡­?" he muttered as he tilted his head to the side, looking confused.


    He can''t remember.

 Chapter 422 - The Scum Is Weird

    "You don''t know who?" Cheng Sheng asked Lei Ling, surprised. He stared at Lei Ling''s face and saw that Lei Ling isn''t acting. What would it be for him to act?


    "Why, Cheng-shixiong? Is there a problem?" Lei Ling asked when he saw Cheng Sheng''s strange expression.


    He can''t understand. This is the first time Cheng Sheng boarded the Millennium Ship. Even if there is something he is curious or has a problem about, it shouldn''t be the chair that he should ask, should he? He thought. Or, is there something special with the chair? He looked at the chair. But, it''s just a block of wood¡­


    If Cheng Sheng could read Lei Ling''s mind, he would say that it isn''t the object that is special, but the person using the object. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know of Lei Ling''s thoughts, and that he can''t remember who is this person for him to call him special.


    This isn''t the special kind for a lover, not even for a family member. The strange thing is, he thinks that this person couldn''t even be called a friend. More like an acquaintance, but he still feels it isn''t, either. Then, what was his relationship with the person? He knows in his heart he didn''t cheat in Fei Yin. So, who could this person be? What is he exactly to him?


    Cheng Sheng felt a headache. This weird feeling, unexpectedly, he doesn''t find it annoying. Usually, if he finds something is buggering him, if he still couldn''t find an answer for it or resolve it, then he''d just give up. Yet, this time, he finds that he wanted to know more¡­ he''s really become weird.


    He sighed, then smiled at Lei Ling. "It''s nothing. I just suddenly felt dizzy and doesn''t know what I am talking about¡­" he explained.


    Lei Ling immediately felt worried. "Then, Cheng-shixiong, you should rest. You just woke up, and even made so much medicine." He said. "Not to mention¡­" his voice abruptly was cut. He looked at Cheng Sheng and looked guilty.


    How can Cheng Sheng not understand? He could feel it. His cultivation has dropped to Golden Core Stage. Before, his cultivation reached Nascent Soul Stage. But, right now, he dropped to mid-level Golden Core Stage. In fact, this isn''t bad. A normal disciple would have to spend at least fifty to a hundred years to reach the Golden Core Stage. And, it''s just one stage his cultivation has dropped so it isn''t that worse.


    But, Cheng Sheng knows what is Lei Ling worried about. Not that he''s become equal to Lei Ling''s and You Rou''s cultivation level, but because Cheng Sheng would feel uncomfortable when he''d face the other disciples who were participants to the Intersect Competition that had gone through life and death with him. After all, he had cared so much about his face.


    Yet, right now, Cheng Sheng felt unperturbed. He even felt like he could joke with Jing Cheng, Xi Ming and the others about this matter. He has really become weird. Is this an effect of Fei Yin''s death? Most likely.


    "Shixiong¡­" Lei Ling called.


    "It''s fine." Cheng Sheng said. To appease him, he told him the standard answer by the depressed people every time other people asked them if they were fine. "I have to do something to distract myself. Otherwise, I''ll just wallow more in¡­" he said.


    Lei Ling immediately reacted. "T-then Cheng-shixiong, you continue! Be careful not to tire yourself out!" he said and ran away to escape.


    A faint smile appeared on Cheng Sheng''s face, but there''s no sense of joy in it. Usually, to pass the time and to feel amused, he would usually tease Lei Ling. But, even this, he can''t feel anything from it. He''s getting weirder.


    He sighed, then picked up some herbs to start making a new batch of medicines. It''s not wrong to have more than less.


    ¡­


    Li Tian watched the battle, feeling very helpless. When will Wu Ran die? He thought as he looked at the still unconscious Chen Han. He clenched his fists. Wu Ran made Chen Han like this¡­ what exactly did he do to Chen Han? He thought and touched the array he made to recover Chen Han''s health, and purify his body from any demonic qi in it. Yet, Chen Han still hasn''t woken up.


    He sighed and looked at his hands. Have I become useless? He thought as his eyes reddened. I can''t fight properly. I can''t help Cheng-shidi. Now ¨C he thought as he lowered his head and his tears fell. ¨C I can''t even help the man I love.


    Suddenly, he felt someone touched his cheek and wiped his tears away.


    ¡­


    "Ugh!" Zheng Fu Gong grunted in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood after Wu Ran kicked him in the stomach.


    "Tchhh ¨C " Wu Ran suddenly hissed.


    Jing Rui grabbed the moment he landed a hit on Zheng Fu Gong and Jing Rui swung his sword at his chest. He immediately pulled his body back to avoid the attack but Jing Rui''s sword still reached him. Xie Lan and Chen Jing aren''t idle, either as they followed up with their attacks. Qian Tian acted as their support. They didn''t give him a moment to breathe.


    But, it looks like the opportunity came.


    "Elder Zheng!" Qian Tian called and pulled Zheng Fu Gong back when he suddenly staggered and his neck was almost sliced off by Wu Ran.


    Chen Jing and Xie Lan momentarily paused, and Wu Ran immediately took the opportunity to attack them instead!


    "Crap - !" Chen Jing cursed and as he and Xie Lan prepared themselves to be hit.


    "Move away!" Jing Rui yelled as he gritted his teeth and gathered all of his power to counter Wu Ran''s attack!


    "AAAAARRRHH!!!" they all screamed as they were blown away because of the impact.


    Even Zheng Fu Gong and Qian Tian who just retreated were reached by the colliding attacks!


    "CHEN JING!!!" Wu Fan cried.


    "LAN!!!" Fan Wen called.


    "BROTHERRRR!!!" Xi Ling and Qian Lin screamed.


    "UNCLEEEE!!!" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei cried.


    Ho Yue immediately reacted. "HURRY AND TREAT THEM!!!" he yelled.


    "YES!" the righteous cultivators answered.


    Pai Lie rushed towards Zheng Fu Gong who was lying beside Qian Tian. "Zheng Fu Gong!" he called as he immediately fed him some medicine.


    "Elder Zheng!" Su Yuan called and immediately treated Zheng Fu Gong''s external wounds.


    Although the five people were gravely injured, but Wu Ran wasn''t uninjured, either. Wu Ran''s figure staggered. But, although he was injured, but no one can tell how much, since he is still standing.


    Everyone''s faces immediately turned grim. "How is elder Zheng?" Tang Teng asked.


    Su Yuan shook his head. "His body can''t keep up with his power." He sighed.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Zheng Fu Gong''s hoarse voice spoke.


    "Just rest, damn it." Pai Lie cursed and slapped his forehead for him to close his eyes.


    Zheng Yi, silently watching on the side, suddenly felt complicated after seeing his grandfather was hit. No one has ever hit Zheng Fu Gong, except Pai Lie. But, since the others were focused on the ongoing battle, none of them thought something weird with Pai Lie and Zheng Fu Gong.


    Because Jing Rui was the nearest, he was the one who received the brunt of the impact of the colliding attacks. Chen Jing and Xie Lan were next. Added with their injuries during these three days, now, the three of them are unconscious.


    "What do we do?" Li Nanzi asked as he, Tang Teng, Chen Fu and Wu Yang together with Fei Lin stood in front of the others to protect them in case Wu Ran suddenly attacks. But, looks like Wu Ran was also heavily injured since he''s not moving, which gave them a moment to breathe to rest. "Is there any other who can bear Wu Ran''s attacks?" he asked.


    "Fan Wen, Wu Fan, Fei Lin, Xi Ling and Ho Yue might." Tang Teng answered.


    "But, right now ¨C " Chen Fu frowned and turned.


    " ¨C Fan Wen, Wu Fan and Xi Ling are too distracted." Wu Yang said as he looked at his son, Wu Fan, crying over the unconscious Chen Jing while Fan Wen was pouring all the potions that he has inside Xie Lan''s mouth, but his hands are shaking.


    Jing Cheng had frozen all over, stunned as he looked at Jing Rui. It was Jing Bai and Jing Hei who treated Jing Rui. Qian Lin treated Qian Tian.


    "So, only Fei Lin and Ho Yue can currently fight." Tang Teng sighed.


    Fei Lin wanted to avenge his uncle while Ho Yue can make up the number.


    Tang Teng turned and looked at Xi Ming, Xi Xing and Shu Mu, as well as Feng Mo and Lei Qing. They are too young to fight against Wu Ran. Now that Cheng Sheng''s cultivation has dropped, even if he is awake, he will definitely die if he fights Wu Ran. Fei Yin might have a chance, but¡­


    He sighed. "Who should fight him next? Do we have to step in - ?" he asked, but he was cut off by a voice.


    "Me."


    Everyone turned, then they were stunned when they saw who it is!

 Chapter 423 - The Scum Is Unpredictable

    "Ch ¨C Ch - !" they stammered as they stared at the person, wide-eyed in shock. "CHEN HAN!!!" they exclaimed.


    Chen Han smiled. Behind him are Wu Yuan and Sun Yi, who was grinning widely.


    He''s awake?! They thought as they looked at Chen Han, stunned. "You¡­" they spoke, too speechless to speak. They don''t know which to ask first.


    Wasn''t he controlled by Wu Ran? Was he still being controlled? Or is he fine now? How did he wake up from it? Who made him woke up?


    "I''m fine now." Chen Han told them, guessing their thoughts. Then, he paused. "In fact, I was never ill." He said, then raised his head to look at the Millennium Ship in the sky hovering above them.


    "You''re not ill?!" they exclaimed, staring at him, wide-eyed.


    "Yes." Chen Han nodded as he retracted his gaze from the ship and then turned to them.


    "Then, why did you attack Cheng Sheng?!?!" they asked when they remembered this fact.


    Wasn''t Cheng Sheng his younger brother? And, doesn''t he love him too much?! He even didn''t dare a fly land on Cheng Sheng''s hand. So, how can he harm him?!


    "It''s his plan." Chen Han simply answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" THE F*CK?!?! They were stunned. What devilish plan is that?!?! They thought, too shocked to speak.


    "We''ll hold the port." Wu Yuan spoke as he glanced at Wu Ran whose figure finally moved.


    The others finally returned to their senses and their faces turned serious. They know this isn''t the time and place to ask questions, seeking for the details. "Yes." They nodded.


    "Then, you fight with elder Fei and elder Ho." Su Yuan spoke as Zheng Yi and Pai Lie carried Zheng Fu Gong.


    Tang Teng and Li Nanzi helped Fan Wen carry Xie Lan. Chen Fu and Wu Yang helped Wu Fan carry Chen Jing. Qian Shan helped Qian Lin carry Qian Tian while Jing Cheng alone carried Jing Rui. Jing Bai and Jing Hei followed behind them.


    They all went to the safe area where Gong Xian and the worried Feng Mo and Lei Qing are waiting, together with the red-faced Li Tian. Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Kang Ce are also there, ready to treat the wounded.


    "Shifu." Gong Xian called.


    Ho Yue turned to him. "I always told you to become stronger." He said. "This time, your strength isn''t enough to fight beside me." He patted his head. "Obediently wait here with Xi Ming and Xi Xing so that you can immediately treat me and elder Fei." He told him.


    Gong Xian''s fists clenched, and he lowered his head. "Yes." He answered.


    "Elder Fei¡­" Xi Ming called as he stood beside the silent Xi Xing.


    Fei Lin was about to answer when Xi Ling spoke.


    "Lin." He called.


    Fei Lin turned to him.


    "I don''t want what happened just now to happen again." Xi Ling said as he looked at Fei Lin''s eyes.


    Fei Lin''s smile faded and he hugged the emotionally unstable Xi Ling. "It won''t. I won''t let it happen." He whispered to him before he lightly kissed him, then left with Ho Yue.


    "C-Chen Han¡­" Li Tian called.


    Chen Han hugged Li Tian tight. "Thank you, for always waiting for me." He said. "This is the last time I''ll make you wait for me. Next time ¨C " he said and cupped Li Tian''s face. " ¨C it''ll be our wedding you will be waiting." He told him.


    Li Tian''s face reddened to the point it''s smoking. He was too emotional to answer. Chen Han chuckled and kissed him on the forehead before he turned to follow Ho Yue and Fei Lin.


    "Senior Wu! Senior Sun!" Feng Mo and Lei Qing called, as well as Xiao Le.


    Wu Yuan and Sun Yi who were walking behind Chen Han turned.


    "Good luck!" the three of them said.


    Wu Yuan faintly smiled while Sun Yi chuckled and waved at them. "Isn''t it nice to make friends all over the land?" he asked Wu Yuan.


    Wu Yuan nodded, and then held Sun Yi''s hand tight. "I will. After this battle." He told him.


    Sun Yi roared in laughter.


    ...


    Because there were no other demonic cultivators around aside from Wu Ran that could attack them, they decided to send Jing Rui, Chen Jing, Xie Lan, Zheng Fu Gong and Qian Shan to the Millennium Ship where it was completely safe. You Rong, aside from making them medicines, could treat their deeper wounds to make them recover faster.


    But, before they could fly, they heard a loud explosion followed by the shaking of the ground. They turned and saw the smoke and dust flew all around, covering the whole battleground.


    "Damn! They are all hiding their strength?!" Li Nanzi exclaimed and uttered a low curse. "Especially Ho Yue!" he added when they saw Ho Yue, a vanguard with Fei Lin, attacked Wu Ran, and a deep cut appeared on Wu Ran''s shoulder, making his blood splatter.


    Meanwhile, Wu Yuan, Sun Yin and Chen Han are following closely behind Ho Yue and Fei Lin, giving Wu Ran no time to breathe.


    "They''ll be fine." Wu Fan, who now has finally calmed down, spoke as they watched the five people fiercely attack Wu Ran.


    "They will." Fan Wen nodded in agreement.


    Li Nanzi was about to agree when he suddenly remembered something. "Ah, but wasn''t he controlled by Wu Ran before?!" he asked and looked at Chen Han.


    Everyone''s expressions immediately changed, and their faces turned grave when they saw Wu Ran suddenly grabbed Chen Han''s head, rendering Chen Han unable to move.


    "Hahahahaha¡­ you pests¡­ continue to fly and buzz all around me!!!" Wu Ran roared as the demonic qi invaded Chen Han''s head.


    "Han¡­" Li Tian muttered under his breath. But, his expression looked calm.


    Everyone turned and looked at him. Isn''t he Chen Han''s fianc¨¦? Why does he look calm? Wu Ran''s invading Chen Han''s mind! They thought and panicked. They were about to ask Li Tian when a voice suddenly spoke, answering the question in their mind.


    "Because it can''t invade his mind." A family voice said.


    They all turned and saw the Millennium Ship was descending! Then, they saw a familiar person slowly descending aboard his sword.


    "Ch¡­!" they sucked in a sharp breath. "Cheng - !" they spoke when Fan Wen suddenly uttered a silencing spell to them, rendering them mute.


    They all turned, throwing a quizzical gaze at Fan Wen.


    "Shifu." Cheng Sheng greeted. "You can release them. The moment I''ve decided to appear here, I already prepared myself." He said.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen''s expression softened. Then, his eyes reddened when he saw Cheng Sheng''s somber face and remembered that he has lost Fei Yin.


    The others finally recalled and then fell silent. They also remembered that Cheng Sheng''s cultivation has decreased, and now he''s back in the Golden Core Stage.


    Cheng Sheng faintly smiled before he glanced at the battlefield where Chen Han and the others are fighting. "Before we came to the Youxiwang Sect to ask Wu Ran about elder Luo, I''ve torn off some pieces of my Shapeshifting Blanket and gave it to him." he said.


    Enlightenment flashed in everyone''s eyes.


    "The Shapeshifting Blanket not only acts as a shield from the demonic qi, physical and other magical attacks, but it also absorbs demonic qi." Cheng Sheng said. "So, when Wu Ran''s demonic qi tried to invade his mind, the piece of Shapeshifting Blanket, although small, but was able to absorb the demonic qi, making Chen Han safe." He explained.


    "So¡­ before¡­ he ¨C " they said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "He was just acting." He told them.


    Their eyes widened. "Then, why did he still attack you?!" they asked.


    "That''s¡­" Cheng Sheng slowly spoke. "To lower Wu Ran''s guard." He said.


    They were stunned. They looked at him, speechless. "You - !" Tang Teng opened his mouth to speak, but was unable to utter his next words.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" Pai Lie called. "You''ve gone this far just to lower Wu Ran''s guard?" he asked.


    "Elder Pai." Cheng Sheng spoke and lowered his head. "After all, before this, I am the biggest enemy of Wu Ran." He said and looked at Wu Ran who was stunned after Chen Han, who he actually can''t control, turned to attack him!


    Everyone didn''t speak. They silently agreed that, indeed, to Wu Ran, Cheng Sheng is his biggest enemy. Not only because Cheng Sheng has thwarted many of his plans, but also Cheng Sheng is unpredictable. His power is boundless because of this variable. And this variable is a great liability in a battle. So, Wu Ran badly wanted to kill Cheng Sheng, going so far as to neglect all the other Ni Lai Gates and focus on a single one just to wait for Cheng Sheng to return, catch him off-guard and kill him.


    So, Cheng Sheng granted Wu Ran''s expectations. But, it greatly costed him. Not only did he almost die and had his cultivation decrease, but he also lost Fei Yin.

 Chapter 424 - The Scum Is Vigorous

    Wu Ran immediately recovered from his shock after seeing Chen Han wasn''t controlled. Then, he turned to look at the Millennium Ship, and then his gaze locked in on Cheng Sheng''s figure. "CHENG! SHENG!!!" he roared. "So, you still aren''t dead! You didn''t die!!!" he gnashed his teeth in anger and his seemingly bottomless power making him inexhaustible surged.


    Ho Yue, Fei Lin, Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi immediately retreated, but not very far from Wu Ran since they are on guard in case Wu Ran would attack Cheng Sheng, who has now become weak.


    As they expected, Wu Ran really went to kill Cheng Sheng! But, how can Chen Han allow it? So, he, along with Wu Yuan and Sun Yi, blocked Wu Ran and Ho Yue and Fei Lin reacted by striking Wu Ran! Although it pains Chen Han to see his formerly shifu Ming Ye''s face looked wretched in hatred and is now attacking him, but he now knows that the inside has changed.


    Ming Ye is now Wu Ran, who has to be killed to restore the peace in Huilong.


    "WHAT?! Cheng-shidi is awake?!" Feng Mo and Lei Qing, who didn''t know this truth, turned to look at the descended Millennium Ship and stared at Cheng Sheng, wide-eyed. "Cheng-shidi¡­" they muttered, shocked.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" Xiao Le exclaimed and his tears fell when he saw Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Shu Mu and Kang Ce were also surprised.


    Gong Xian was just silent to the side and is closely watching Ho Yue. Meanwhile, Xi Ling sighed in relief, though his shoulders are still tensed because Fei Lin is currently fighting. But, as long as Cheng Sheng is awake, Xie Lan, as well as Chen Jing, Jing Rui, Qian Tian and Zheng Fu Gong will be cured. He believes in Cheng Sheng''s medical skills.


    He turned and watched the intense fight ongoing. Although the ones replaced Xie Lan, Chen Jing, Jing Rui, and Zheng Fu Gong were younger, but they said that the best asset the young people have is their vigor. Although Xi Ling should have been one of those who replaced them, but he knows himself the best. He wasn''t gravely injured, but his mind and heart are. Xie Lan almost died. He isn''t in his best state to fight. He can''t be a liability in battling against Wu Ran.


    While the others have their own thoughts in Cheng Sheng''s awakening, the five people who are currently fighting, fortunately, weren''t distracted.


    Chen Han has already known Cheng Sheng''s plans, and he told Wu Yuan and Sun Yi about it when he woke up, likewise Li Tian, who was the only one present around him earlier when he awakened. So, none of them were surprised of Cheng Sheng''s appearance. So, he, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi weren''t affected by the news in the slightest and didn''t became distracted.


    On the other hand, Ho Yue has always been calm. And, he has always been observant. He was secretly observing everyone around earlier when he was acting soy sauce, so he noticed Fan Wen''s and Xie Lan''s secret communication earlier. Thus, he expected that there must have been a big news and, as he guessed, Cheng Sheng really appeared.


    Meanwhile, Fei Lin''s mind is dead set on avenging his uncle Fei Huang, as well as on his promise to Xi Ling to return alive. Thus, he is very being careful in the fight, but each attack of his is very powerful. Both his calmness and revenge combined, and he is very deadly right now.


    So, they can say that these five people really are in their best state ¨C mentally, physically, emotionally as well as spiritually.


    Fan Wen immediately blocked Wu Ran''s killing intent from getting to Cheng Sheng. He knows best what is Cheng Sheng''s condition now. Cheng Sheng is suppressing his grief from losing Fei Yin, and is doing his best to be able to help them.


    "Let''s go treat Lan and the others first." He said as he turned to them.


    "Yes!" Jing Cheng answered as he, with Jing Rui in his arms, jumped and boarded the ship.


    The others immediately followed, carrying the injured with them.


    "Cheng Sheng?" Li Nanzi called when he saw Cheng Sheng didn''t move and just stayed where he is.


    Fan Wen watched as Tang Teng carried Xie Lan on his shoulder and they flew up to the ship. Then, he turned when he heard Li Nanzi called Cheng Sheng''s name. "Xiao Sheng?" he called and walked back to Cheng Sheng. "What''s wrong?" he asked. Then, he saw him watching the battle afar. He immediately fell silent.


    Li Nanzi, although not very powerful like Zheng Fu Gong, but he is a veteran. So, he could see the longing in Cheng Sheng''s eyes.


    Cheng Sheng wants to join the battle, too, and fight Wu Ran. He could, before. But now, he couldn''t. With just one strike from Wu Ran and he''ll be blown by him to smithereens. This is the cost of the sacrifice he made. He can no longer qualify in fighting powerful people. If he can, then he can only be a support.


    Maybe, Fei Yin, his lover, could have. If Fei Yin was still alive, then Fei Yin might be one of those people who are fighting against Wu Ran. But, Fei Yin is already dead. This is another cost of Cheng Sheng''s sacrifice. Although Cheng Sheng didn''t mean to sacrifice Fei Yin¡­ he doesn''t want to sacrifice Fei Yin, at all. But, he himself was the sacrifice, and Fei Yin was implicated.


    Nobody expected for this, even Cheng Sheng himself.


    Cheng Sheng lowered his head. "Let''s go, shifu. Sect leader Li." He spoke and boarded his sword before he slowly ascended in the air.


    Fan Wen and Li Nanzi who were left and looked at each other. Then, they flew in front of Cheng Sheng. They don''t want to insult Cheng Sheng''s pride. They know that Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to be pitied. He doesn''t want their sympathy. And he never wanted any. That''s why they didn''t ask him about what he is currently feeling. Not only will it poke his sore spot, but Cheng Sheng also doesn''t like looking pathetic in front of them.


    When they landed on the deck, Fan Wen and Li Nanzi secretly sighed in relief.


    "Sect leader Li, what''s wrong?" Tang Teng asked when he approached him. He saw him wiped the sweat off of his forehead. Were they chased? He thought. But, all the demonic cultivators were already eliminated, excluding Wu Ran.


    So, what could have made Li Nanzi sweat like this? Didn''t they just board the ship? What could have gone wrong during their flight? He thought, feeling puzzled.


    Li Nanzi grimaced and shook his head. It''s really hard to pretend earlier to not care about Cheng Sheng. They didn''t want to act like they are mocking him, but they also don''t want him to think that they think he is weak. Flying behind him shows they are looking down on him. Flying beside him shows that they are sympathizing with him.


    So, they flew in front of him. Not only it shows their superiority with him as his elders, but it also shows that they respect his wishes.


    "Gather them in one area." Cheng Sheng spoke and had Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Qian Lin and Jing Kang arrange Jing Rui, Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Qian Tian and Xie Lan. "After you feed them with medicine and treat their wounds, elder Pai ¨C " he called as he turned. " ¨C you can cast a Healing Array for them to recover faster." He told him.


    A silence fell. Fan Wen, Lei Ling and You Rou clenched their fists, feeling grievance to Cheng Sheng''s current condition. But, they know that Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to see them griping over these matters, more especially if it is related to him. Because it is like smacking him with his weakness on his face.


    Everyone''s expressions changed, but they immediately recovered their expressions. They know that Cheng Sheng''s cultivation has dropped, and alchemy is very taxing in qi, which makes Cheng Sheng now unable to conjure up an array ¨C the one which is the most taxing in qi. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng could still refine magic pills, which needs only a small amount of qi.


    Potions doesn''t require qi since you only need to mix herbs and it will produce decoction. Magic pills needs a small amount of it, then talisman, spell, and the biggest amount of qi to spend on is array.


    Pai Lie suppressed his emotions. "What should I do?" he asked.


    Although he knows a lot of arrays, but to him, a healing array is very complicated since it involves gathering of qi, converting of qi, then distribution of qi. And, the more the people inside the array, the more complicated it becomes. So, he didn''t bother himself to learn it before. And that is why he feels deep respect towards Cheng Sheng.

 Chapter 425 - The Scum Is Admirable

    Everyone watched Cheng Sheng teach Pai Lie the process while he draws the structure of the array as they stood silently on the side.


    "He''s really an amazing person." Qian Lin sighed with emotions as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Although Jing Hei felt jealous, but he can''t deny this fact.


    Although Cheng Sheng has lost a very important person to him, and almost died, but he can still remain calm despite all the hardships that he experienced, as well as the current situation that they are all facing. He''s not saying that Cheng Sheng is a cold or emotionless person. On the contrary, he is very resilient and rational.


    In short, he is strong. If it was him on Cheng Sheng''s situation, he might have already had a breakdown and is shutting himself up in an isolated place, even if with their current situation. But, Cheng Sheng remained standing, facing all the trials that come to him.


    Pai Lie''s expression is ugly as he listened to Cheng Sheng''s explanations which become more complex every second that passed by. It''s not that Cheng Sheng is bad at explaining. In fact, his explanations are very comprehensive. It''s just that Pai Lie learns better through experience.


    You had to make him do a demonstration himself, make him realize his mistakes and have him learn from them, and make him execute it again. This is the cycle of Pai Lie''s learning. This is also one of the reasons why he became powerful only when he''s already old. Learning takes time.


    "Cheng Sheng." He calmly called.


    "Yes?" Cheng Sheng paused from his explanations.


    "Why don''t you do it?" Pai Lie asked as he turned to him. "I''ll give you qi. How about it?" he asked. It''s not that he is mocking Cheng Sheng. It''s because he really can''t understand it.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer. It''s not because he felt offended, nor does he look down on Pai Lie''s education. It''s because he is carefully considering it.


    From the least to most complicated in alchemy, Potion Decocting is the least, followed by Pill Refining, Talisman Making, then spell casting. The most complicated is Array Drawing. Of course, the more complicated it is, the bigger the amount of qi it needs. The harder it is, the more dangerous it is!


    This is why they felt it was very fortunate that potions and magic pills aren''t that much complicated and not much energy-consuming because Cheng Sheng can lend You Rou a hand¡­ or was it the other way now?


    Not to mention that alchemy requires a large amount of qi, and its complicated methods, it also needs more comprehension and, of course, courage. Sword cultivation is mostly focused on physical attacks. Of course, it also requires more physical training. On the other hand, alchemy is more focused on the spiritual attack, and spiritual training. Of course, it is also more effort and time-consuming.


    That is why being a mage is no simple matter. And that is why many admires Cheng Sheng, being a master level on each area of alchemy. Of course, before when it was a peaceful time, mages are more in demand than sword cultivators. And that is why Cheng Sheng had made lots of money.


    And that is why Pai Lie is asking Cheng Sheng now. Because alchemy is more on spiritual attacks, and also protection, it isn''t very easy to learn. Even the Potion Decocting and Pill Making, which is why they had to rely on You Rou and Cheng Sheng. Even if there is a list of ingredients and a guide, but it is entirely different when you execute it. It''s just like cooking.


    So, Pai Lie doesn''t dare practice what Cheng Sheng had taught him. Especially not at this time. Not only there is no time to learn and practice, but they also can''t afford if something goes wrong with the array and Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan, Jing Rui and Qian Tian would be harmed and it will add to their injuries. Worse, it could take their lives!


    "Okay." Cheng Sheng finally answered.


    Although he had already told Pai Lie how to lay out the foundations of the array, but he knows that it is entirely different when you execute it. Not only you have to be fully concentrated, but you also have to be precise when making it. Or else, not only you can harm others, but you might also harm yourself from the backlash.


    "I''ll give him qi." Su Yuan spoke.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "Elder Pai. You help the others in the battle." Su Yuan said as he approached Pai Lie and Cheng Sheng.


    Pai Lie also knows himself that he is more of the attack-type than the support-type, so he didn''t immediately understand what Cheng Sheng said.


    "Elder Su¡­ how about I give Cheng Sheng qi?" Li Nanzi suggested.


    "You can fight. You don''t need to give your qi." Su Yuan spoke as he stopped right in front of Cheng Sheng. Before any of them could speak, he spoke again. "There are no elemental spirits around so I can''t communicate with them and have them assist us in the battle. I am useless now." He said. "So, I can only convert the elements around and transform it to qi to give to Cheng Sheng." He explained.


    Everyone felt enlightened. Meanwhile, Su Yuan ignored and observed Cheng Sheng''s face. Compared to when he first met him in Zhongyang during the Intersect Competition, Cheng Sheng looks dispirited right now. It''s understandable. It''s not because of the grave situation the land is facing right now, but because he has lost his lover ¨C the most important in his life.


    Su Yuan has seen Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin interact before. They looked like they have their own world. Not just a world of lovers, but a completely another world which only them two could understand. Yet, right now, that light in Cheng Sheng''s eyes that he has seen before whenever Fei Yin is around was now gone.


    It is like Cheng Sheng became a completely different person. Or, this was the him before he met Fei Yin? He has heard that Cheng Sheng was a waste before¡­ now, Cheng Sheng returned to zero, or not completely zero since he''s in Golden Core Stage, which can be called a big improvement of him in the past. But now, it became a complete mockery to him.


    Su Yuan hid the complicated emotions in his eyes. "Let''s start?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked back at Su Yuan before he lowered his gaze and nodded. "En." He answered as he sat on the floor and crossed his legs. He closed his eyes and then started to meditate.


    The others saw him made his move and they immediately treated the injuries of Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan, Jing Rui and Qian Tian before they placed them in front of Cheng Sheng. Su Yuan saw that everything is ready and he closed his eyes before he placed a hand on Cheng Sheng''s back, giving him his qi. Then, everyone watched with bated breaths the sight that they have never thought that they had missed this much.


    Light appeared on the floor and started moving, surrounding Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan, Jing Rui and Qian Tian in a circle, before the lights formed various symbols that they can''t comprehend and just felt very mysterious. The atmosphere on the ship instantly turned solemn.


    This was an everyday scene to them before, yet now, they felt that this will become a rare sight in the future.


    ¡­


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Kang Ce and Gong Xian saw the bright light in the deck of the Millennium Ship and immediately know that it is Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Feng Mo muttered and then his eyes reddened.


    Lei Qing didn''t speak but her eyes are misty. Li Tian bitterly smiled. Meanwhile, Shu Mu, Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Kang Ce and Gong Xian, together with Xi Ming and Xi Xing who are silently sitting on the side with Xi Ling, didn''t speak.


    Cheng Sheng is destined for greatness. But, with what happened now, they know that Cheng Sheng won''t be able to return to that dazzling light in the future. Because ¨C


    Millennium Ship.


    Su Yuan''s lips formed into a frown and his brows knitted as he slowly opened his eyes and looked at Cheng Sheng''s back. They had their backs on the others so they can''t see their faces.


    He looked at his hands where the qi coming from his body is being channeled into Cheng Sheng''s body, and into his meridians. Because of this, he can ''see'', with the qi which came from him, that Cheng Sheng''s meridians are badly damaged, especially the ones near his golden core. He guessed that Cheng Sheng''s golden core would have been almost damaged. But, fortunately, it didn''t.


    However, with his, Cheng Sheng will forever remain in the Golden Core Stage.

 Chapter 426 - The Scum Is Tense

    Wu Ran naturally saw the light in the Millennium Ship and he was enraged. Are they all underestimating him? Is Cheng Sheng looking down on him? He thought as his bloodshot eyes ominously glowered. Does he think that because he managed to escape from death after I attacked him, he can escape for the second time? He gnashed his teeth as he punched Wu Yuan and kicked Sun Yi in the head. Then, he swung his sword at Chen Han and almost sliced Chen Han into two if not for Ho Yue pulling him back and Fei Lin intercepting him with an attack.


    Cheng Sheng¡­ don''t underestimate me! You all shouldn''t underestimate me! "AAARRRRHHH!!!" he roared as the demonic qi around him once again thickened just when Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan, Jing Rui and Qian Tian managed to thin it earlier, making it easier for Chen Han, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi, Ho Yue and Fei Lin to come nearer to Wu Ran and increase the damage of their attacks on him.


    "Dodge!" Ho Yue shouted as he flew away. Fei Lin followed after him.


    Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi immediately reacted as they pulled each other to dodge Wu Ran''s attack.


    "Wait!" Sun Yi cried. "It''s fake! He''s aiming for Cheng-shidi!" he said as Wu Yuan pulled him away, farther from the range of Wu Ran''s attack.


    It isn''t a lie. Wu Ran really faked his attack and seized the opportunity that the five people flew away, giving them no time to react.


    "Not good!" Fei Lin said.


    Chen Han''s eyes narrowed as he flew after Wu Ran, wanting to stop him.


    "You think you can stop me?" Wu Ran asked even though he didn''t turn to Chen Han.


    Chen Han heard Wu Ran''s question and his heart skipped a beat, having an ill foreboding feeling. "Get back!" he yelled at the four others who flew after them.


    Wu Yuan, Sun Yi, Ho Yue and Fei Lin immediately stopped, but it was useless as they were still reached by Wu Ran who shot attacked them backhandedly. "AAAAHHH!!!" they screamed as they were hit, feeling their bodies fell from the sky and hit the ground hard.


    "UGH!" Chen Han grunted when he hit the ground. He couldn''t even spat out a mouthful of blood because he felt he couldn''t move his body which bore the brunt of Wu Ran''s attack as he was the nearest to Wu Ran because he followed him.


    "AGH!" the others cried when they fell on the ground.


    Xi Ling, Gong Xian, Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Kang Ce were stunned because of the fast change of the events.


    "LINNN!!!" Xi Ling screamed as he flew towards where Fei Lin and the others fell after taking the sudden attack of Wu Ran.


    "UNCLE!" Xi Ming cried as he and Xi Xing flew after Xi Ling.


    Gong Xian finally recovered from his shock and he shot towards Ho Yue whose body is twitching on the ground which turned into a dark color after being soaked by his blood. "SHIFU!!!" he called.


    Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Kang Ce finally returned to their senses and saw Li Tian was already flying to Chen Han.


    "CHEN HAN!!!" Li Tian cried.


    "Shixiong!" Feng Mo called before he and Lei Qing followed Li Tian.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Kang Ce didn''t care whether Wu Ran would attack them, too, and flew after the others, wanting to come to aid them the most.


    "FCK!" Guo Cheng cursed when he finally reacted after they saw Chen Han and the others were blasted away.


    They were placed to guard the Millennium Ship after Chen Han and the others replaced Zheng Fu Gong''s group of five and the Millennium Ship descended on the ground, which then when Cheng Sheng made his appearance. Although Chen Han and the others were occupying Wu Ran''s time and attention, but it isn''t bad to prepare for the worst.


    And the worst really came. They guessed right that Wu Ran would really come for Cheng Sheng.


    "EVERYONE!!! WU RAN IS COMMINNGGG!!!" he shouted.


    The attention of the people in the Millennium Ship has long been caught when they heard a big explosion. Guo Cheng''s shout roused them up from their shock.


    Fan Wen and Wu Fan immediately flew out of the ship to intercept Wu Ran halfway. They can''t allow him to get near the ship! They can''t allow him to kill Cheng Sheng! And Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan, Jing Rui and Qian Tian are still healing! Cheng Sheng and Su Yuan are in the middle of healing the group of five!


    "Out of the way!" Pai Lie said.


    Fan Wen and Wu Fan didn''t turn, but they really flew to the side. Then, they saw a flash of light shot past between them and charged towards Wu Ran! "That''s ¨C " they muttered and looked at each other as they flew.


    Then, everyone saw the light scattered and formed a giant array, trapping Wu Ran!


    "If you''re in a hurry to die, then I''ll grant your wish!" Pai Lie said as he jumped off of the ship and landed on the ground. Then, he walked towards the trapped Wu Ran!


    "Elder Pai!" Fan Wen and Jing Rui called.


    "You two stay here. If I''ll fall¡­" Pai Lie''s voice is low. "Then, you''re still here. If you also fall, then there are still Tang Teng and the others." He took a deep breath. "Just don''t ever let him go near the ship. At least, hold on and wait for Zheng Fu Gong and the others." He told them before he entered the cage made from arrays that he trapped Wu Ran with.


    "ELDER PAI!!!" their eyes widened as they stared at Pai Lie, shocked.


    "Don''t worry. He can''t harm me in my domain." Pai Lie assured them as he calmly faced Wu Ran.


    "You think so?" Wu Ran asked and punched one of the walls of the cage.


    The wall rippled and the whole cage shook. But, it didn''t break.


    Wu Ran''s brows shot up and he grinned at Pai Lie. "Interesting." He said. "I am really curious as to how your arrays work. Let me practice with you so that I can be more prepared for Cheng Sheng''s petty tricks later!" he said as he shot towards Pai Lie.


    "It is my honor, then, to teach you." Pai Lie scoffed as he teleported just as Wu Ran arrived in front of him.


    Fan Wen and Wu Fan watched this another battle of attrition. Wu Ran''s power is immeasurable. It only needs one attack of him to land on Pai Lie and Pai Lie will definitely die. This is one of the disadvantages of being a mage: their physical strength is low. Pai Lie naturally knows this so he uses teleportation to dodge Wu Ran''s attack.


    It is a question of who is faster between them. Will Wu Ran hit Pai Lie first, or Pai Lie could dodge faster? They wanted to continue watching to find out, when their attention was caught by the incoming people flying towards their way.


    "Yuan-er!!!" Wu Fan exclaimed when he saw Kang Ce is carrying Wu Yuan.


    Gong Xian is carrying Ho Yue. Xi Ling and Xi Ming are carrying Fei Lin. Feng Mo and Lei Qing are carrying Sun Yi while Shu Mu and Xiao Le are carrying Sun Yi. The five of them are gravely injured and unconscious.


    "Go to the ship first!" Fan Wen reacted.


    Gong Xian doesn''t need to be told as he flew past Fan Wen and Wu Fan, not even pausing in the slightest.


    "Go!" Fan Wen urged the dumbstruck disciples.


    They immediately moved and together with Fan Wen and Wu Fan, they boarded the Millennium Ship.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Feng Mo and Lei Qing exclaimed when they saw the awake Cheng Sheng.


    "Li-shixiong! Feng-shixiong! Shijie!" You Rou called as she wiped her hands. She just finished decocting potions. "The other patients, place them here." she instructed as she moved the table with the medicines and bandages with the help of Lei Ling and Jing Kang.


    "Let us help!" Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Qian Lin spoke.


    The Huakai Sect are still outside the ship guarding and feel tense as they closely watched Pai Lie fight against Wu Ran.


    "Yuan-er!" Wu Yuang cried when he saw his grandson.


    "Han-er!" Chen Fu cried when he saw Chen Han lying beside Wu Yuan and Sun Yi.


    "Treat them first!" You Rou reminded them.


    Li Tian felt very worried and anxiously watched them treat Chen Han. Then, he glanced at Cheng Sheng''s side. "Healing Array¡­" he muttered. But ¨C he thought when he saw Su Yuan behind Cheng Sheng. Cheng-shidi¡­ he bit his lower lip. I must do my best, too! He thought and clenched his fists. "I''ll make another Healing Array!" he said.


    They can''t waste any second!

 Chapter 427 - The Scum Is Gifted

    While the Huakai Sect disciples anxiously watched Pai Lie battle against Wu Ran, everyone on the ship is anxious, too.


    "Fortunately, we have array mages here¡­" Li Nanzi spoke as he sighed in relief while they watch Cheng Sheng and Li Tian heal the injured people through the Healing Array.


    "And they are both from Xinfaxian Sect." Tang Teng helplessly smiled.


    "That just shows we have to keep up to find gifted students!" Li Nanzi patted Tang Teng''s shoulder. "But, that''s another gifted there¡­" he said as he looked outside.


    Tang Teng turned and saw the big cage of arrays made by Pai Lie. "Yes." He nodded in agreement. "Elder Pai paved the way for the array mages. Unfortunately, it is very dangerous so everyone who are interested on arrays immediately quit." He sighed in regret. "That left elder Pai brokenhearted and became the only mage on land." He said.


    "Yes. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng appeared." Li Nanzi said. "Now, there''s Li Tian." He smiled and turned to Cheng Sheng and Li Tian, before his smile faded when he turned to Cheng Sheng. "Unfortunately, though, Cheng Sheng would be limited to use the other areas of alchemy, as drawing an array is too big of a task for him now." He sighed in regret.


    Tang Teng nodded and looked at Cheng Sheng with his eyes filled with sympathy. Such a great talent would have to be wasted because he was suddenly flawed.


    "Gifted people are rare." Qian Shan spoke beside them after he heard what are they talking about. "But gifted people who could stay in the limelight and remain in the limelight until the end are rarer." He said.


    Li Nanzi and Tang Teng turned and saw Qian Shan looking at Cheng Sheng''s back. Obviously, he is talking about Cheng Sheng who can''t remain in the limelight until the end.


    ¡­


    "Elder Pai¡­ he''s so amazing!" Tang Yun exclaimed when they saw Pai Lie dodged Wu Ran again after he teleported.


    Guo Cheng nodded in agreement. "Array takes up time too to draw and activate. But, elder Pai can cut the time short enough for him to dodge Wu Ran''s attacks." He said when there was another explosion inside the cage.


    The cage shook once again, and its walls rippled.


    "But ¨C " Tang Zhe frowned when he saw the light surrounding the cage dimmed after it rippled.


    "This isn''t a long-term solution." Shan Lu, who has been silently watching on the side, spoke.


    Tang Yun and Guo Cheng turned to him.


    "You also know that mages need more supply of qi than us, sword cultivators. That''s because they use more qi in alchemy." Shan Lu said. "And in order to cut the time of executing it, elder Pai uses more qi than usual. Not to mention the fact that he also has to keep the cage to trap Wu Ran inside¡­ he''ll be consumed first than Wu Ran." He explained.


    To mages, what matters to them isn''t their physical strength but their ability to absorb qi. The more skills they find to absorb qi, the more powerful they will be. This is Pai Lie''s case. Although he''s already old, compared to the sword cultivator Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie''s body just becomes sturdier the more he absorbs qi.


    But, if this is just it is, mages would become immortal. So, of course, they have weakness, and it is the amount of qi they can absorb. And there are two key factors of this: one, the amount of qi their body can hold. Although physical strength doesn''t matter to mages, but you still can''t fight against aging.


    The second key factor is, the amount of qi in the area. No matter how strong the body of a mage is, but if there is just a measly amount of qi in the area, then his alchemy is useless. This also applies to the sword cultivators when they are meditating. So, the cultivators find secret dimensions which are abundant in qi to cultivate.


    Pai Lie, no matter how good he is in absorbing and using qi, but like Zheng Fu Gong, his body is also his limit. The only difference between them is that Zheng Fu Gong is using his body as another weapon while Pai Lie is using his body as a container for qi. Although Pai Lie simultaneously absorb and use qi, but like any containers when frequently used, it''ll soon wear and worse, tear.


    The evidence of Pai Lie''s condition is the cage he is keeping Wu Ran. It is slowly weakening.


    "Elder Pai¡­" they worriedly called. They are afraid that in this battle of attrition, Pai Lie would lose.


    And it is likely that what they fear will come true, since the light of the cage started to lose its color.


    "ELDER PAI!!!" they cried when they saw Pai Lie''s figure momentarily staggered and Wu Ran finally landed his attack on him. But, Pai Lie immediately recovered and teleported, barely missing to avoid his neck being cut.


    Pai Lie reappeared somewhere far from Wu Ran and he finally can''t hold it anymore. He fell on his knee. Blood splattered out of his shoulder where Wu Ran has cut him, intending to cut his neck.


    "ELDER PAI!!!" they cried in horror when they saw Pai Lie spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "You can''t stop me." Wu Ran spoke as he stood in his place. But, he didn''t need to attack Pai Lie as he punched the wall next to him.


    The Huakai Sect disciples felt their hearts broke at the same time the cage broke.


    "ACK!" Pai Lie spat out another mouthful of blood. His body was about to fall on the ground when Wu Ran suddenly appeared in front of him!


    "ELDER PAIIII!!!" the Huakai Sect disciples cried when they saw Wu Ran kicked Pai Lie, sending him flying! "ELDER PAI!!!!" they screamed.


    Pai Lie felt his whole body ached. But, his spirit is floating. He smiled bitterly when he noticed he''s flying towards the Millennium Ship. Wu Ran really knows how to piss them off. He wants the others to feel disheartened if they''d see him battered and is half-dead.


    He sighed. He lifted his shaking fingers, trying to make another teleportation array while mid-air when he felt someone pulled him and his back hit a solid chest. "?" he weakly raised his gaze and saw a familiar face. "!!!" his eyes widened in shock when he saw it was Zheng Fu Gong. He''s finally awake?! He thought as he stared at him.


    Wu Ran naturally saw Zheng Fu Gong appeared. Then, Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian. Jing Rui bore the brunt of his attack earlier so he was the most injured of them and still hasn''t woken up. "What? I thought you all died." He gloomily said before he grinned. "So, I only managed to kill one?" he asked. He''s referring to Jing Rui who didn''t appear.


    They know better not to feel provoked by Wu Ran, who is expecting it to happen. "Take them away." Zheng Fu Gong spoke, talking to Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian.


    "Yes." The three men answered.


    Before Wu Ran, Pai Lie and the sect disciples could react, Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian moved to take Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng while Zheng Fu Gong who was carrying Pai Lie flew down together with Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian and picked Shan Lu up by the back of his collar.


    After a second, in the blink of their eyes, they heard a loud shaking. They lowered their gazes and saw that the ground is shaking, and the shaking becoming stronger as time passed by.


    Wu Ran got a bad feeling and he was about to fly when the ground beneath his feet suddenly loosened and a hole appeared, bringing him along with the sand down the hole! "AARHHH!!!" he screamed after he was caught off-guard and then fell.


    Meanwhile, Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian calmly flew bringing Pai Lie and the Huakai Sect disciples, who were dumbstruck from what had just happened, back to the Millennium Ship that ascended.


    Pai Lie and the Huakai Sect disciples watched as the whole ground collapsed, leaving a large gaping hole. "Abyss¡­" they muttered under their breath as they stared at it wide-eyed.


    "Don''t look." Zheng Fu Gong spoke as they brought them to the flying ship.


    ''Don''t look at the abyss since it looks back at you''. Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu knows these words and so they looked away.


    Pai Lie raised his head and looked at Zheng Fu Gong. "What happened?" he asked.


    "Cheng Sheng said that beneath the sand is a hollow ground. Since the sand is a loose soil, naturally it easily collapses." Zheng Fu Gong answered. "So, it only needs a slight shake and everything above that it holds will collapse along with it." he explained.

 Chapter 428 - The Scum Is Mischievous

    "So, the continuous explosions earlier¡­" Pai Lie muttered as he stared at Zheng Fu Gong in disbelief. Then, he turned to look at Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian.


    "Cheng Sheng woke up to warn us about it, so we could escape." Qian Tian spoke, before he paused. "And he appeared to distract Wu Ran again, so that Wu Ran won''t find anything is amiss." He added.


    Pai Lie and the Huakai Sect disciples. "¡­" Cheng Sheng is really full of mischiefs. Yet, these mischiefs really cost greatly. They thought as they looked down and saw the sands slip on the edges of the abyss like a wide curtain as the ground continued to shake.


    They actually didn''t leave that far. They know that Wu Ran might still be alive¡­ no. He is definitely alive, since that isn''t enough to knock him down, much less kill him.


    "Elder Pai!" they cried when they saw Pai Lie collapsed on the floor of the deck. They immediately went to treat Pai Lie.


    "We have to buy more time." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They turned to look at him.


    "We don''t know how much energy does Wu Ran have left, but we ¨C " Cheng Sheng looked at all of them. Then, he looked at Fei Lin, Chen Han, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Ho Yue. " ¨C most of the vanguard are spent." He said and turned to Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian.


    Although they woke up, but their state is worse than before.


    "As well as¡­" he looked at the still unconscious Jing Rui.


    Jing Cheng clenched his fists as he knelt beside Jing Rui. Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang also looked disheartened.


    "Cheng Sheng, your cultivation¡­" Tang Zhe spoke.


    Everyone looked at him. They know that Tang Zhe isn''t a malicious person and asked Cheng Sheng out of concern. They know that if Cheng Sheng''s cultivation is as before, they would definitely have a big chance in winning against Wu Ran. But, right now, Cheng Sheng could only rely on his tricks, as well as on them.


    "It''s fine. It is worth it." Cheng Sheng said.


    They didn''t answer. Indeed, it is worth it to exchange his cultivation at its peak in order to consume Wu Ran''s strength, and gain a bigger chance to restore the peace in Huilong. He must be thinking that since it will be peaceful in the future, it doesn''t matter if his cultivation was destroyed.


    What a selfless person. They thought and felt bitter towards Cheng Sheng''s fate. Meanwhile, the other disciples lowered their head in shame. Why is there a disparity between them and Cheng Sheng?


    "I have nothing to lose." They heard him spoke.


    They looked at him. It''s as if he had read their thoughts.


    "I have nothing to lose." Cheng Sheng spoke, then paused. He lowered his head. "Nothing anymore." He told them. His voice is low.


    A long silence fell. Before, they think that the only one who Cheng Sheng cared about most is himself. But now, they know that the only one who he cared the most is Fei Yin. Yet, Fei Yin is gone. He''s dead. He lost him. And also lost his cultivation. How will Cheng Sheng go on now?


    "We can''t waste any more time." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The more we delay this fight, the more we will be consumed. The advantage we have in the beginning will become wasted. We have to kill Wu Ran in one strike!" he told them.


    "We really should." Zheng Fu Gong sighed. "We have no more strength left of us. Even if we''d refuel with medicines, but it isn''t a long-term solution. Resting also isn''t the answer." He said. "We don''t have time to rest even a second, now that Wu Ran is ¨C " his face turned grave when they felt the air is shaking.


    " ¨C definitely enraged." They continued as they turned and saw behind them a large cloud of sand mixed with dust.


    "Uh, this plan is indeed the best, but the question is ¨C " Jing Hei spoke. " ¨C how do we execute it? What is the method? What steps should be taken?" he asked.


    "There are only two steps." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They turned to him. Meanwhile, the Xinfaxian Sect. "¡­" here we are with Cheng Sheng''s ''two''s'' again¡­ they thought.


    "First step: defend." Cheng Sheng said as he pressed all the buttons of the Millennium Ship.


    Tang Teng and the Huakai Sect disciples who saw it. "¡­" their faces are all covered in dark lines while the whole ship was suddenly covered with bright light.


    "ULTIMATE SHIELD!" Lei Ling yelled as he and Jing Kang poured more qi on the shield that appeared, covering the entire ship.


    At the same time, the large cloud of sand and dust following them hit the shield!


    "AAAAAAAAHHH!!!" they all screamed when the Millennium Ship violently rocked and they all fell on the floor!


    "Uncle!" Jing Cheng exclaimed as he covered Jing Rui''s body with his. Jing Hei and Jing Bai followed him.


    "Lin-er! Tian-er!" Qian Shan and Qin Su called as they pulled their sons towards them, protecting them.


    "Xiao Yun! Xiao Zhe!" Tang Teng called as he and Tang Zhe protected Tang Yun while Shan Lu silently pulled Guo Cheng with him and covered him in his embrace.


    "Ugh!" Shan Lu cried when the back of his head hit the post. But, he endured it since the ship is tilting.


    "Xiao Sheng! Xiao Tian!" Xie Lan and Fan Wen called as Xie Lan pulled Cheng Sheng who was almost hit by the steering wheel that turned. Meanwhile, Fan Wen hugged Li Tian who is still healing Chen Han, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi, Ho Yue and Fei Lin with the Healing Array.


    "Protect Li Tian, Chen Han, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi, Ho Yue and Fei Lin!" Zheng Fu Gong yelled. "The healing can''t be interrupted!" he said while he and Zheng Yi held Pai Lie who is unconscious.


    Xi Ling and Gong Xian were the first to move. Li Nanzi, Chen Fu and Wu Yang, as well as Su Yuan who is still resting, surrounded Li Tian and the five others. Kang Ce and Shu Mu held Xiao Le''s hands while Xi Ming is tightly holding Xi Xing''s hand as the ship overturned because of the impact. Meanwhile, Feng Mo and Lei Qing are covering You Rou.


    "Lei-shidi! Jing Kang!" Cheng Sheng cried and sent the Shapeshifting Blanket to anchor Lei Ling and Jing Kang to prevent them from falling and their spell be interrupted.


    "What do we do now?!" they asked each other as they summoned their swords and flew after the Millennium Ship turned upside down.


    Meanwhile, the large cloud of sand and dust is still attacking them, hitting the bottom of the ship that is now at the top. Dust fell on their head, but they don''t care about their appearance nor their cleanliness right now.


    Stop By Town.


    "What is that large cloud?" the people asked as they stopped to stare.


    "Ai. Is a sandstorm coming?" the owner of the medicine shop asked as he looked outside. "So many unfortunate events are happening one after another." He sighed and glanced at the sleeping child lying on the cough. "Ai." He shook his head as he walked towards the door and closed it, followed by the windows to shut them al tightly.


    Shashan Pass.


    "We can''t let him reach the nearby town." Zheng Fu Gong said. "We have to stop him here." he said.


    "But¡­" they looked at each other. "Who can stop him now?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng was about to speak when he suddenly froze. "Huh?" he muttered in a low voice. "Did you notice something?" he asked.


    "Huh?" they turned. "Ah." They muttered when they realized it. They suddenly got a bad feeling. "The¡­ attack has stopped¡­" they said.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly felt a chill on his spine. His eyes snapped open and his breathing hitched as he slowly moved his head. Then, he felt his heart became cold. "TAKE COVERRRR!!!" he shouted when he saw Wu Ran is beneath them, right outside the barrier!


    Wu Ran obviously didn''t give them a time to react. He immediately struck the shield covering the Millennium Ship!


    "AAAAAAHHH!!!" they screamed as the whole ship made another violent shake, more violent than the earlier!


    Everyone fell off of their swords when the ship was overturned again and they were hit by the ship!


    "Ugh!" Cheng Sheng grunted when he was hit on the back and fell on the deck of the ship. He raised his head, only for his eyes to widen when he saw that the Shapeshifting Blanket was dyed red! "LEI-SHIDI! JING KANG!" he cried.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Zunjingde Sect turned in shock. The Shapeshifting Blanket shifted as it continued to float, but slightly opened to reveal Jing Kang and Lei Ling. The corners of their lips are bleeding.


    "They were spiritually injured because they were holding the barrier and received Wu Ran''s attack!"

 Chapter 429 - The Scum Is Cool

    "AH LINGGG!!!" Lei Qing screamed.


    "JING KANG!!!" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei screamed.


    "No! Don''t move!" Zheng Fu Gong said when they saw Lei Qing, Jing Bai and Jing Hei ran towards the unconscious Lei Ling and Jing Kang after losing their minds for a moment because of shock.


    But, it was too late. Wu Ran is about to attack again!


    Cheng Sheng gritted his teeth while Xie Lan and Fan Wen flew to grab Lei Qing and Lei Ling while the nearby Li Nanzi and Tang Teng grabbed Jing Bai and Jing Hei. Su Yuan went to catch Jing Kang. Fortunately, they got disconnected with the ship, or else they would die if they would receive another attack of Wu Ran.


    "Shapeshifting Blanket!" Cheng Sheng shouted.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket immediately released Lei Ling and Jing Kang and flew, then spread wide to cover the whole ship. Xie Lan and Fan Wen caught Lei Ling and Lei Qing while Li Nanzi and Tang Teng successfully pulled Jing Bai and Jing Hei back while Su Yuan almost dropped Jing Kang.


    Cheng Sheng grabbed the railing of the ship when he fell. But, it was useless since the Millennium Ship shook again when Wu Ran attacked! "AARH!" he screamed as his body was flung away from the impact.


    CRASH! They felt their hearts were crashed at the same time the barrier of the Millennium Ship was crashed. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng reacted quickly and had the Shapeshifting Blanket cover the whole ship, or else the Millennium Ship would be crushed to pieces, along with them.


    But ¨C "CHENG SHENGGG!!!" they screamed as their eyes widened in horror when they saw Cheng Sheng fell.


    The white Shapeshifting Blanket disappeared after it was torn to pieces after receiving Wu Ran''s attack! They don''t have the time to worry about Cheng Sheng, either, since the Millennium Ship hit the nearby mountain!


    "AAAAAHH!!!" they screamed as they all fell. Then, they weakly raised their heads, only for their jaws to drop when they saw that half of the ship got buried in the mountain! "No¡­" they muttered in horror.


    "Xiao Sheng!!!" Xie Lan cried after he gave Lei Ling to the still shocked Lei Qing. He pulled himself up and walked away, wanting to look for Cheng Sheng.


    "LAN!!!" he heard Fan Wen cried.


    Before Xie Lan could react, he was hit on the head and his body flew towards the cabin. His figure can''t be seen.


    "LANNN!!!" Fan Wen screamed as he crawled towards the cabin. His back was hit earlier and now he can barely move.


    "Oh? He''s still alive?" they heard Wu Ran spoke as he emerged from the dust and sand flying all around. "Quite tenacious, I see." He said as he glanced to the cabin.


    Xie Lan is the biggest threat to Wu Ran, and the second is Zheng Fu Gong.


    "Grandfather!" Zheng Yi cried and immediately jumped towards Zheng Fu Gong when he saw a light flashed.


    "ZHENG YI!!!" Zheng Fu Gong cried after he saw Zheng Yi was hit by Wu Ran''s attack!


    "AH YIIII!!!" Jing Bai cried in horror.


    "You''re noisy!" Wu Ran snapped and waved his hand.


    "AAAH!" Jing Bai was thrown away.


    "Next is¡­" Wu Ran said as he looked around. Then, his eyes fell on Chen Jing who is unconscious after he protected Wu Fan earlier. "Yes. The two of them." He said as he approached them.


    "Hey." A voice spoke in the silence, amidst the dust and sand that is obscuring everyone''s sight.


    "Ah. You''re still alive?" Wu Ran spoke and turned to look at Cheng Sheng. His head is bleeding and there was a cut on his cheek. "Just like your founder." He said, referring to Xie Lan.


    "Lan¡­" Fan Wen called as he crawled inside the broken-down cabin.


    "Cheng¡­ Sheng¡­" they all weakly called. If not impaled, then their limbs were broken, rendering them unable to move.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer Wu Ran and glanced at Li Tian who was still holding up the Healing Array. Wu Ran also turned to glance and raised his hand.


    "I won''t let you harm them!" Cheng Sheng said as he lunged forward, his sword raised to attack Wu Ran!


    Meanwhile, they all saw something white flashed. The next second, they saw the Shapeshifting Blanket, which was torn to pieces earlier, covered Li Tian and the others like a wall!


    "So, that thing can regenerate." Wu Ran said as he unsheathed his sword to block Cheng Sheng''s attack.


    "Cheng Sheng!" they exclaimed when they saw Cheng Sheng attacking Wu Ran. That''s right¡­ Cheng Sheng may have lost his cultivation but he still has his martial arts! They thought as hope was rekindled in their heart while they watched Cheng Sheng and Wu Ran exchanged blows!


    But, only for their hope to die when they saw Wu Ran raised his left hand to attack Cheng Sheng with magic!


    "CHENG SHENG!" they cried in alarm.


    Cheng Sheng naturally was on guard towards Wu Ran. He immediately side-stepped.


    "It''s useless." Wu Ran told him as he waited for Cheng Sheng to be hit.


    "For you." Cheng Sheng spoke and then suddenly grinned.


    "?" Wu Ran was puzzled. Suddenly, he realized something. He turned and saw that the Shapeshifting Blanket was still acting as a wall for Li Tian and the others. Then, he turned, and then widened his eyes when he saw a similar white ''wall'' appeared before Cheng Sheng!


    BOOOOM!!!


    "CHENG SHENG!" they cried and squinted their eyes through the smoke. Then, they heard someone coughed. "Cheng Sheng¡­?" fear struck their hearts, only to see when the smoke cleared that Cheng Sheng is still standing! He''s still fine!


    Then, the one who coughed was¡­? They turned, only to be shocked when they saw Wu Ran was coughing with blood! And¡­ there was a large pit where he was standing earlier! Wait¡­ this pit¡­ they thought and turned to Cheng Sheng, only to see him pull out a familiar box from his qiankun sleeve.


    "Exploding Pills. How does it taste?" Cheng Sheng asked as he looked at Wu Ran.


    "Such petty tricks!" Wu Ran said and threw out an attack.


    At the same time, the Shapeshifting Blanket flew to block Wu Ran''s attack! Then, a colorful magic pill flew towards Wu Ran.


    Wu Ran now knew what to do¡­ or not. He raised his sword to strike the Exploding Pill away, only to be shocked when it suddenly exploded after it hit the blade of his sword. "AAARRHH!!!" he screamed.


    "¡­ so cool¡­" they muttered as they stared, dumbfounded, at the scene.


    "If such petty tricks can make you go ''aaarrhh!'', then I guess this whole world is doomed." Cheng Sheng spoke and then threw the last Exploding Pill to where Wu Ran is.


    They heard another explosion. They though they''d hear Wu Ran scream again but they didn''t hear it. Then, they saw, after the smoke was cleared, Wu Ran is standing. A barrier of demonic qi is before him. It protected him like a solid barrier from the Exploding Pill.


    "Oh, no¡­" they muttered as their faces paled in horror.


    "Is that all?" Wu Ran asked Cheng Sheng. "A petty trick is just a petty trick." He frowned.


    Although he treats Xie Lan as the biggest threat to him, but that''s because for him, Xie Lan is his strongest opponent. Although Zheng Fu Gong is strong, but he''s already old and his body can''t keep up. Chen Jing and Wu Fan are also to be wary of, but their strength isn''t as close to Xie Lan''s.


    But, if there was another threat for him, it would be Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng isn''t only the strongest mage, being of master level in all areas of alchemy. Cheng Sheng is scarier as a mage than a swordsman, since martial arts skills can be trained but in alchemy, your aptitude to it is what matters.


    However, the biggest threat Cheng Sheng poses to Wu Ran is his unpredictability. Cheng Sheng is a strange person. He is full of contradictions. He is famous as a scum, but he''s everyone also knows he is kind. Although these two things are of opposites, but it surprisingly fits Cheng Sheng well.


    Because of this, Wu Ran can''t figure out Cheng Sheng. This is also the reason why he was already caught off-guard by him, and his plans always disrupted. One moment Cheng Sheng is a waste, but the next moment he becomes brilliant. Such an unpredictable person really makes you mad, and want to destroy him.


    Wu Ran grinned. "I wonder what will you show me next." He told him before his figure disappeared. The next second, he appeared behind Cheng Sheng, intending to take away Cheng Sheng''s head!


    Cheng Sheng reacted in time and blocked Wu Ran''s attack behind him, but his body still flew away because of the impact. Even though they are fighting with swords, but Wu Ran naturally has his mixed with magic. With Cheng Sheng''s cultivation dropping, naturally he falls into a disadvantage.

 Chapter 430 - The Scum Is Contradicting

    "Not good¡­ Cheng Sheng will lose sooner or later¡­ ugh¡­" Qian Shan spoke as he placed Qian Su down who fell unconscious.


    "The¡­ excess qi I¡­ gave to him earlier¡­ that''s what he is using now¡­" Su Yuan spoke as he breathed heavily. He was impaled on his chest. Fortunately, it didn''t reach his heart, or else¡­


    "How about we give him our qi?" Li Nanzi asked as he kicked a piece of wood away from his body.


    "Wu Ran won''t give us nor Cheng Sheng the chance." Zheng Fu Gong said as he bandaged Zheng Yi''s wound on his back. "We will also be as good as dead if we did once Wu Ran finishes with Cheng Sheng and turn to attack us." He said.


    "So, we''ll just leave Cheng Sheng to die?!" Tang Teng asked.


    "We won''t." Zheng Fu Gong said. "He won''t die." He told them. His voice is filled with conviction.


    Silence fell.


    "Cheng¡­ shixiong¡­ won''t die¡­" Lei Ling spoke as he weakly opened his eyes.


    "Ah Ling!" Lei Qing cried.


    "Ling Ling¡­" Jing Kang called as he turned his head to Lei Ling.


    "Jing Kang!" Jing Hei cried in surprise.


    "Lan! Lan!" they heard Fan Wen''s voice called.


    They turned and saw Fan Wen pulling Xie Lan out of the destroyed cabin while he crawled. His leg is bleeding after it was crushed and then was deeply cut earlier.


    "Shifu¡­ founder¡­" Lei Qing called and cried.


    "Ugh¡­" You Rou grunted as she pushed away the table that fell on them earlier. "Shifu? Founder¡­?" she called when she saw them two. Then, her tears fell. With shaking hands, she took out all the bottles of magic pills and potions that she has.


    "Ha." Feng Mo breathed as he pulled himself up. Then, he went and helped You Rou treat Fan Wen''s and Xie Lan''s wounds.


    "Jie¡­ I''m fine. I can rest¡­" Lei Ling spoke. "Treat the others for now¡­" he told her.


    Lei Qing wiped the tears off of her face and then took some medicines before she went to treat the other people''s wounds. Jing Hei saw them and he also took some medicines to treat Jing Bai''s wounds. Jing Cheng just lost consciousness and fortunately wasn''t injured.


    Qian Lin opened his eyes and then saw everyone. He sighed and then turned to wake his mother and Qian Tian. Then, he notified his father that he''ll help the Xinfaxian Sect disciples to treat everyone.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Su Yuan, Li Nanzi and Tang Teng lie their backs on the broken wall of the ship and watched Cheng Sheng keep Wu Ran''s attention away from them for them to recover their strength and from their injuries.


    Cheng Sheng used talismans, then spells, array, then talismans before he used his sword and Exploding Pills, and switched after to poisons to stall for time. Wu Ran is aware of Cheng Sheng''s intention to buy time, but he doesn''t care. He needs to kill Cheng Sheng, and he knows that even if the others would recover, but Xie Lan, the most threatening for him, won''t immediately recover while Zheng Fu Gong isn''t a threat to him anymore, since he lost too much power.


    Even if Qian Tian, Chen Jing, Wu Fan and Xi Ling would combine to attack them, but like Zheng Fu Gong, they lost too much of their power. Their medicines must be also now limited. Thus, no one would be able to fight him. No one can threaten him anymore!


    His eyes flashed a vicious light and the speed and power of his attacks increased!


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes flashed in alarm and immediately used array to teleport himself but Wu Ran is faster than him! "Ugh!" he grunted when he was kicked and his body hit the ship!


    Everyone was still pondering for their counterattack when they saw something flew past them. BANG!


    Jing Hei who was almost hit felt his knees weakened and he collapsed. Then, through the dust, he saw who it was. His eyes widened in shock. "CHENG SHENG!" he exclaimed as he immediately crawled towards Cheng Sheng and carefully moved him. "Cheng Sheng! Cheng Sheng! Hang in there! Cheng Sheng! Can you hear me?!" he asked.


    Zheng Fu Gong and the others who heard Jing Hei''s voice was startled. They sharply turned and saw Cheng Sheng''s body is full on wounds. "Cheng Sheng!" they cried.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps. Then, they heard Wu Ran''s voice spoke. "Is he your ace weapon against me? Just so-so." He said as he stood in front of them.


    "Wu Ran¡­" they muttered as they looked at him, wide eyes in horror. They saw him walked towards Cheng Sheng who is lying on the ground.


    "He''s your hope?" Wu Ran asked as he stopped right in front of Cheng Sheng and Jing Hei.


    "Jing Hei ¨C " Jing Kang called, suddenly got a bad feeling. But, it was too late.


    "No matter. I''ll just kill him, and then every last one of you." Wu Ran said and turned to Jing Hei who was frozen in fear. "You''re in the way." He said and raised his hand to kick Jing Hei''s head.


    Qian Lin''s pupils shrank. "JING HEIIIII!!!" he screamed and was about to run towards Jing Hei when Qian Shan grabbed his feet. He fell face first on the floor. But, he ignored the pain and his bleeding nose. "JING HEI!!!" he screamed when he saw Wu Ran''s foot landed on Jing Hei''s head, and blood sprayed.


    Jing Hei''s body toppled down. Their breaths hitched. It''s as if time has stopped moving, and so is everything.


    "H-haah¡­" they heard someone released their breath that seemed to be held for so long. "I¡­ thought I''m going to die." A familiar voice spoke with a shaking voice.


    "As if I''ll let him kill anyone again." Another familiar voice spoke.


    Everyone suddenly woke up and started. They saw that Wu Ran''s foot was still raised in mid-air, and is bleeding! Something was stopping his foot, and is also bleeding.


    "Ch ¨C Cheng Sheng?!?!" they exclaimed when they saw Cheng Sheng''s body rose. Then, they turned and saw Jing Hei''s body lying on the floor is still intact. His head is still there!


    "JING HEI?!?!" Qian Lin and Jing Kang exclaimed in shock.


    Jing Hei didn''t even catch his breath before he immediately crawled away from Cheng Sheng and Wu Ran, who are equally dangerous. "Ah Lin!!! I was scared right then and there!" he cried when he reached Qian Lin.


    Qian Lin stared at Jing Hei''s face and suddenly had an epiphany. Being Jing Hei''s lover is exhilarating, which makes him always feel tired. But, it isn''t bad. What''s bad if he''ll lose the person. Anything else doesn''t matter, as long as the person is there.


    "Tch. You''re really tenacious." Wu Ran clicked his tongue and withdrew his foot. His foot was bleeding, and also crooked. But, he acted as if he didn''t see it or it didn''t feel painful.


    Cheng Sheng''s left arm was also crooked and is bleeding after it blocked Wu Ran''s kick that was supposed to behead Jing Hei. His hand is holding a dagger which impaled Wu Ran''s foot. Then, his hand loosed and the dagger fell with a loud clang.


    "That one is for Fei Yin." He said as he pulled himself up using his right hand, but coughed blood after.


    "Cheng Sheng?!" they cried in alarm.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die." Cheng Sheng spoke as he carelessly wiped the blood off of his lips. He felt his lungs hurt after his chest was also hit earlier. He felt that he broke half of his ribs.


    "You won''t die? You won''t let me kill anyone? With just that body of yours?" Wu Ran asked as he condescendingly looked at Cheng Sheng. "Don''t underestimate me, brat." He said as he raised his sword.


    "You''re the one underestimating me, old man!" Cheng Sheng said as he grabbed his sword that has fallen on the ground and blocked Wu Ran''s attack!


    "AAAH!!!" they exclaimed as a strong gust of wind blew. Then, they opened their eyes, only to widen them in shock. "WHA ¨C " they muttered when they saw that Wu Ran''s and Cheng Sheng''s figures are still. "What¡­ what happened?!" they asked.


    "I think¡­" Li Nanzi slowly spoke as he carefully looked at the two. "Both of them exhausted their energy." He said and coughed.


    "Then ¨C " Zheng Fu Gong stared at Wu Ran in shock. " ¨C he''s finally¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "Yeah." Tang Teng nodded. "Finally, he has weakened." He said and sighed in relief.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    Wu Ran''s eyes are bloodshot. His face is livid! "CHENG! SHENG!" he yelled as he kicked Cheng Sheng on the chest!


    "AH! CHENG SHENG!!!" they shouted in alarm. Cheng Sheng is still injured, and is on the chest!


    As expected, they saw Cheng Sheng spat out a mouthful of blood. "I''ve already gotten my revenge." He said as he grinned. "But, you still have debts to pay for them." He said and looked behind Wu Ran.

 Chapter 431 - The Scum Is Changed

    Usually, Wu Ran wouldn''t turn back since he knows that it''s just the enemy''s trick to distract him. But, this is Cheng Sheng, who is an unpredictable opponent. So, he turned. And, he is right to turn back. He saw three people standing behind him.


    They are Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Fei Lin. "You ¨C " he gnashed his teeth, only to suddenly grunt when they pulled him and then threw him away! But, before he could react, the three people started attacking him, never showing him any gap to counterattack!


    If this was before, he would be able to easily fend them off and even injure them. But, right now, he has exhausted all of his power.


    "You bastards! Don''t get too cocky!!!" he shouted when he was finally able to counterattack!


    But, Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Qian Tian are unstoppable. Not only they have recovered, but their opponent has also weakened.


    Cheng Sheng saw Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Fei Lin attacking Wu Ran and he smiled. Then, he slowly closed his eyes as his body fell forward. But, before he could fall, he felt someone catch him. He opened his eyes weakly and saw the cold face but gentle smile of Fei Yin.


    He blinked. Then, he saw Xie Lan''s smiling face, and Fan Wen beside him. "Founder¡­ shifu¡­" he called in a hoarse voice when he felt his eyes burned and his nose soured. He lowered his head to hide the pain in his eyes, but it exposed him through his tears that fell on the ground. "*sob" he clutched his aching chest with his right hand as he screamed.


    At the same time, Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Fei Lin made Wu Ran fall to the ground. Wu Ran was finally defeated. The flying dust and sand have settled, and the light from the sun pierced their eyes. They were able to finally see again the clear, blue sky that brings them hope. But, what they have lost, they can never regain.


    In the Stop By Town, the owner of the medicine shop peeked from the window when he heard the people outside gossiping. He saw in the distance that, before the large cloud of dust and sand afar disappeared, a light has flashed in the sky.


    He waited for the sun shower, but it didn''t come. Instead, he heard a rustling sound behind him. he turned and saw the child slowly opened his eyes and raised his head, meeting his gaze,


    Suddenly, he felt an unnerving feeling. But, when he blinked, it was suddenly gone. He looked at the child who looked normal. "You''ve woken up." He spoke.


    The boy didn''t answer.


    The old man suddenly felt nervous. This child isn''t a mute, is he? He thought. He remembered the righteous cultivators that came to his shop and entrusted the child to him after the child''s mother died. He sighed and shook his head.


    Leave it be. He can''t let the child experience any more loss. He thought and left to cook something for the child.


    Meanwhile, the child who was left was still for a moment before he moved. He got off the couch and walked towards the door and opened it. Then, he gazed at the sky for a long time. It was as if he is looking at something beyond it, but he doesn''t know what is it.


    "Hey, boy." The old man called from the kitchen. "Come help me cook out dinner." He said.


    The child didn''t answer.


    "Boy?" the old man called and peeked from the kitchen. "Right. I don''t know your name, so I don''t know what to call you." He said as he looked at the child. "What''s your name?" he asked.


    The child was silent for a while before he turned and looked at the old man. "My name is ¨C "


    ¡­


    He really loves Chen Shen and was very happy when Chen Shen was born. Even when Chen Shen grew up being average and silent, he was teasing him, wanting for him to be a lively person.


    Until Chen Shen ran away from home. He was shocked and looked all over the continent to find him. They used different devices to look for him, like Soul Locator, but to no avail. They never thought that his soul was already replaced.


    He had used up all his money and foods and he collapsed in Xinfaxian, a new land. He didn''t expect to finally find his younger brother, only to be shocked to see him acting different. He can''t accept the fact at first, until he challenged him and was stunned to find out that his younger brother is like a different person.


    That night, he easily escaped from his binding and followed Cheng Sheng, only to hear his monologue.


    "Damn it. Who was that guy? So, this body''s owner has a family? Well, I should have expected that. The owner of this body looked very healthy, but delicate. So, he''s a young master¡­ yikes. I should shape this body up!"


    Chen Han was stunned. He''s not his younger brother! Someone possessed his younger brother! He thought. Discovering this, he was heartbroken and ran back home, completely being misunderstood by Li Tian and Feng Mo as feeling depressed after losing to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng, actually, discovered Chen Han last night and purposefully spoke those words to make him give up.


    In the guise of closed-door cultivation, Chen Han secretly sneaked in Xinfaxian again, hoping to find Cheng Sheng''s weaknesses and if he can retrieve his younger brother. But, years passed and he saw that his younger brother has already disappeared.


    Where could he be? He thought. For the first time, he had a self-doubt. My brother was a taciturn child. If he can be like this now ¨C like Cheng Sheng¡­ he thought. However, he didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng himself to erase his self-deception.


    "I didn''t intend to steal your younger brother''s body, nor replace him. I knew he belonged to a clan after seeing his belongings. Do you think, if I am an opportunist¡­ well, I am. But I have my bottom line. I should have gone to your clan and act as your younger brother. However, I didn''t. I don''t want to replace your younger brother, so don''t replace him with me in your mind and heart. Your younger brother died, thus my soul possessed his body and made him alive again. I don''t know where his soul had gone, but I respect him and am grateful of him, thus I don''t want you to forget him." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "That, I want to know, too." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Xie Lan, hiding, heard Cheng Sheng''s answer, and then he silently left.


    When he returned to Youxiwang Sect, his father called for him.


    "Dad. You found out." Chen Han said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Chen Jing asked Chen Han. His face is dark. He was suspicious of Cheng Sheng.


    "Will you kill him?" Chen Han looked at his father. "Will you let Ah Shen die¡­ again?" he asked. "Ah Shen lives with him¡­ I won''t let you kill him." He told him and left.


    "It''s our neglect Ah Shen died." Chen Jing said when he heard Chen Qing''s sobs behind him.


    "Ah Shen¡­ I''m sorry ¨C " she cried.


    Chen Han looked at Wu Ran before him. Then, he raised his head to look at Cheng Sheng, only to see him surrounded by the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, including Li Tian who has finally woke up after being exhausted from healing them. A smile formed in his lips.


    "I am here to avenge my uncle." Fei Lin said.


    "I am here to avenge my shifu." Wu Yuan said.


    "Hahahahaha¡­" Wu Ran laughed after losing the battle. He laid on the ground, losing blood very quickly after he sustained multiple deep wounds from the three. Then, his gaze fell on the silent Chen Han. "What about you?" he asked. "Cheng Sheng avenged Fei Yin. What about you?" he looked at him. "You want to avenge your shifu?" he asked again when Chen Han didn''t answer.


    Everyone looked at Chen Han, except Cheng Sheng who is the only one unconscious.


    "I am here¡­" Chen Han spoke. "To avenge the broken bond between us master and disciple." He answered as he stabbed Wu Ran, together with Wu Yuan and Fei Lin, in the heart.


    Wu Ran watched them before a faint smile appeared on his lips. His hands unclenched, and something rolled away from his hand. At the same time, a light flashed in the sky.


    Cheng Sheng, in his subconsciousness, felt himself floating. He can''t see his body, nor feel it. Suddenly, amidst his subconsciousness, he heard someone¡­ or something speaking in a cold and mechanical voice. He thinks it feels familiar, yet at the same time, not.


    "Eliminating the bug, complete. Main system, scanning, complete. Auto-repair, starting. Complete. Main system re-launching... complete. Successful. New program launching... starting..."


    Before Cheng Sheng could react, he felt his subconsciousness was pulled away.

 Chapter 432 - The Scum Is A Narcissist

    Hujing.


    "Raise the bet! Raise the bet!!!" a loud voice yelled together with the cheering and booing drunkards on the side of the street.


    "Come on, mister! It''s no good doing that! I''ll lose more than I''ll gain!" the dealer spoke.


    "It''s fine! It''s fine!" the man spoke as he grinned. "I''ll pay for you if you''ll lose!" he told him.


    The dealer and the other people. "¡­" but, wouldn''t it be just paying yourself? They thought as lines covered their faces.


    "If you won''t do it, then let me be the dealer!" the man spoke and was about to pick up the dice and the cup on the board when they suddenly heard two soft thuds followed by the sound of something breaking.


    Before they could react, they saw the man suddenly sank!


    "Whoa!" the man exclaimed when he felt his body falling backwards after his chair sank when its hind legs were broken!


    But, before he could fall, someone caught the back of his chair, at the same time saving him. Because he was startled and he flailed, the wide hat covering his head fell and his long, white hair fell like the snow raining.


    "Oh." The man muttered as he blankly stared at the familiar juvenile face who was wearing a scowl while holding the back of his chair, preventing him from falling. Meanwhile, his other hand caught the man''s hat before it could fall to the ground.


    "Crap! He''s here again!" the drunkards suddenly became sober when they saw the familiar teenager and immediately ran away, leaving the board, the cup and the dice behind.


    The man sighed as he watched them away. "There they go." He said and rose from his seat, ignoring the teenager behind him and took his hat from him as if he''s a clothes rack. Then, he walked away, looking around to find someplace to play again.


    "You still want to play?" the teenager asked as he followed behind him.


    "You still want to stop me?" the man asked back.


    The teenager frowned.


    The man sighed and then entered a gambling inn. "In order to raise you, this shifu of yours also need to raise money." The man told the teenager after he sold a bottle of liquor to the person beside him. "Raise! Raise! I''m raising the bet!" he shouted while the dice was being rolled.


    "..." you don''t have to sell liquors and tobaccos and had to gamble. With your skills, one bottle of magic pill of yours you can raise me for a hundred years. The teenager thought as he stared at his shifu. The Xinfaxian Sect, after it prospered, doesn''t lack money, either. You''re just using me as an excuse for your vices. He glared at his shifu''s back.


    "Er zi1. You don''t understand the pain of an adult while raising a child." His shifu spoke as he bet on all the money that he had just earned from selling a bottle of liquor. "Much less raise them from their infancy." he added.


    "¡­" shifu, you didn''t raise me from infancy. Don''t create false memories, please. The teenager thought as he speechlessly looked at his shifu''s back.


    "Oh! Master Cheng had spoken!" someone said and grinned at the teenager. "Er zi. You''re still too young. You shouldn''t ask so many questions to an adult." he told him as they continued to gamble.


    "..." I am young, that''s why I had to ask as early as I can. The teenager thought as he blankly looked at his shifu that has fallen to a disgrace. Maybe because he had fallen to a disgrace that he became like this - more unrestrained in his actions? He thought.


    However, looking at the people laughing together with his master, the teenager felt warm in his chest. The people don''t care whether his shifu is a disgrace or not. They know him well, thus they can also act unrestrained with him despite being an elder of a prestigious sect - Xinfaxian Sect.


    Yes. His master is none other than Cheng Sheng ¨C the Jixu1 Peak master. And he is his only disciple.


    Cheng Sheng saw his disciple fell silent. He was about to speak when someone suddenly spoke. "But, why did master Cheng name your disciple like that? Master Cheng still can''t forget his lover?" he heard him asked.


    He''s obviously drunk. They call him as ''master Cheng'' if Cheng Sheng is out for unofficial business.


    The whole inn had fallen silent. He''s courting death! They all thought as they glared at the drunk person. Even if Cheng Sheng will forever be in Golden Core Stage, but he''s still formidable! They thought, having an unwavering belief in Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng just stared at the drunk blankly. This is what he wanted. To be hurt, and continue to be hurt until he becomes numb from the long wait for Fei Yin to come back. He promised him to come back.


    "Er zi." he called.


    "Yes, shizun1?" his disciple answered after he ignored the drunk''s words.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched. "That''s ''shifu1'' to you!" he said as he hit his disciple''s head with a fan. "You know what to do." he told his disciple.


    "..." the disciple and the people. Crap. They thought. This man is really courting death! They thought as they looked at the drunk. But, they can''t feel any sympathy towards them and just cleared the way for Cheng Sheng''s disciple to act.


    The next morning, the town will see a half-naked man lying in the middle of the cold and dusty street after he was ''robbed'' of all of his riches by a pair of master and disciple. No one breathed a word despite having witnessed such a ''crime''. Or else, they will also suffer the same fate like that man, who can''t remember a single bit how he had become poor after one night.


    "Do you..." Cheng Sheng said as they walked away.


    It was dawn, and the fog around the town started to dissipate. He had passed out last night after he drank to his heart''s content. His disciple could only helplessly watch him and, after he fainted, brought him to the room that was always reserved for him as the inn''s regular. Then, he stayed up all night comforting and taking care of him. Thus, he didn''t feel a hangover when he woke up.


    This has always been their routine, no matter where they went.


    "I won''t ask shizun anything." His disciple immediately said.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched in annoyance once again. "I already told you, it''s ''shifu''!" he told him. "I am your father!" he said.


    "Shizun is not my father, thus I won''t call shizun ''shifu''." His disciple said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled in irritation. "It''s your Li-shibo1, right? He told you I only picked you up in the streets. It was him, right?!" he asked as he held his fan tightly. The fan was gifted to him by Li Tian.


    In Mingxi Peak, Li Tian sneezed and felt a chill ran down his spine. "Oh, my god... Feng-shidi." he called. "I sense evil!" he told him as he shivered.


    "It is definitely Cheng-shidi and no one else. No one is second to him." Feng Mo said and his face was covered in dark lines.


    Back to the town, his disciple''s face became blank. "Be it Li-shibo or not, but that doesn''t change the fact that I''m not shizun''s child." He said. "Shizun and I are not related by blood. Thus, I have no reason to call shizun as my father. I won''t call shizun ''shifu''." he explained.


    Cheng Sheng stopped and pointed a fan at his impudent disciple. "You... you dare talk back!" he said with his eyes wide in disbelief. Brats, no matter in which world or what era, will always be brats. He thought.


    The scum finally felt a parent''s dilemma.


    In Hexie Peak, Fan Wen suddenly laughed in schadenfreude. Now, he knows how much headache I suffered from his mischiefs. He thought and grinned. He''s referring to Cheng Sheng who he could foresee having a headache once again in dealing with his disciple.


    Back to the town, Cheng Sheng - the scum, won''t be bested by a child. More importantly, by the disciple he raised for five years!


    "We call your shigong1 as ''shifu'' since he raised us for more than a decade, even if we''re not related by blood!" he said. "It''s all in the feelings! The feelings!" he educated him.


    "Oh, shizun is right." his disciple said.


    "As I said, it''s ''shifu''!" Cheng Sheng corrected him.


    "But, I don''t feel like calling shizun ''shifu''." His disciple said.


    Cheng Sheng felt he''s about to faint in anger. "NANI1?! What did you just say?!" he said.


    "Because - " Fei Yinzi said as he stared at his shifu. " - shizun doesn''t look like a father. Shizun is beautiful. Shizun will forever look young." he told him. His expression serious.


    Cheng Sheng was taken aback and he blushed when his disciple''s words sank in his mind. "Well, that''s true." the narcissist said.

 Chapter 433 - The Scum Is Picky

    In Xinfaxian Sect, Fan Wen felt like he has been shot, because Fei Yinzi''s words indirectly meant that Fan Wen looked like a father since he was called by Cheng Sheng ''shifu''.


    Cheng Sheng felt relieved. "Er zi. You are good with your words. As expected of my disciple." he said and fondly patted Fei Yinzi''s head, but with more force.


    Fei Yinzi who felt his skull is about to break and cave in. "..." crap. Shizun knows I am fooling him. He thought as his face was covered in dark lines.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows raised as he evilly chuckled. You sly child. You think you can outsmart a scum like me? You''re a million years early for this fox! He thought. "I''ll let you off for today since I found you have learned." he told him as he let him go.


    "..." I have learned what? Coaxing? Fei Yinzi thought but he didn''t dare talk back again in case he''d finally poke the hornet''s nest. "Thanking shizun for his kindness." he said and respectfully bowed. Whatever. Today, I can call shizun ''shizun'' however I want! He gleefully thought.


    However, Cheng Sheng''s next words poured cold water on him. "You cannot use this method tomorrow. You have to call me ''shifu'' starting tomorrow." he told him and resumed walking.


    "..." I really have poked the hornet''s nest! Fei Yinzi thought. And it''s a scum hornet''s nest! This is the worst! He heaved a sigh and gloomily followed Cheng Sheng as they left the town.


    The fog covered their figures, and then they disappeared.


    ¡­


    Five years have passed after Wu Ran was defeated, and peace was restored in the continent. But, this peace was paid with a big price.


    Fei Huang, the previous sect leader of the Shanliangde Sect, died after formulating a hundred years-long plan to defeat Wu Ran. Luo Shi also died, and was the first casualty of the demonic cultivator''s outbreak after everyone was deceived by Wu Ran, who disguised as Ming Ye ¨C Luo Shi''s confidant. Many righteous cultivators have also lost their lives during that week-long battle.


    But, the Zunjingde Sect was the one that''s the most affected. Jing Rui, their current sect leader, is still in a coma, after he bore the brunt of Wu Ran''s attack to save Zheng Fu Gong, Chen Jing, Xie Lan and Qian Tian. Fortunately, peace was restored and no one is making trouble towards the Zunjingde Sect. The Righteous Alliance also has their back.


    The Qianxu Sect and the Nanxu Sect revitalized themselves during this past five years, and now are flourishing once again. The same can be said for the Shanliangde Sect, which has a new sect leader who is from the Sun family ¨C the third powerhouse of the Shanliangde Sect. Fei Yin, who was expected to be the sect leader, said that it was time for the Fei family to step down from the sect leader position. Then, he disappeared, along with Xi Ling.


    The Youxiwang Sect, on the other hand, didn''t have it easy as during the first two years, they were branded as traitors because of Wu Ran disguising as Ming Ye, a former elder of their sect. Fortunately, the humans easily forget things as time pass by. And since the Youxiwang Sect also is one of the main contributors during the battle against Wu Ran, the stigma disappeared and was replaced by gratitude. Wu Yuan is still the sect leader, and made the Youxiwang Sect and Xiwang more prosperous.


    Meanwhile, the Xinfaxian Sect was the most astonishing, as they expanded and gained more disciples the past years as one of the main contributors of peace. Xie Lan, although the founder, but still is acting on the frontline to lend a hand to Fan Wen when teaching the new disciples. Cheng Sheng, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou were appointed as the new elders of the sect.


    But, there were some who secretly disagrees of Cheng Sheng being an elder. Of course, these voices aren''t from the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, but from some people who likes to create troubles. Fortunately, they are the minority, as many people knows that Cheng Sheng was the key to Wu Ran''s defeat. If not for him, they don''t know if peace will ever be restored in the continent.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Cheng Sheng refused to accept disciples. Those who were dissatisfied with him complained, saying that he is acting very picky when he''s just a waste. But, who can change the scum''s mind? He doesn''t even listen to a word they say, much less their criticisms. So, they can only give up and choose from the other five elders who to study under.


    Li Tian is a spell caster. Feng Mo and Lei Qing are sword cultivators. Lei Ling is a talisman maker and You Rou specializes in magic pills and potions. It is really unfortunate that Cheng Sheng, this master mage, doesn''t accept disciples. He is also the master of Li Tian, Lei Ling and You Rou in alchemy. Even though Cheng Sheng''s cultivation has dropped, but he still has his knowledge about alchemy left in him, and no one can surpass him.


    And they really thought that Cheng Sheng would never accept any disciple. Well, he really didn''t, because he took in one.


    "Er zi. Do you finally want to train?" Cheng Sheng asked as they stopped by the river.


    Fei Yinzi who was practicing his swordsmanship. "..." what do you mean ''finally''? I''ve been telling you that since I was eleven! The sixteen-year-old thought.


    Cheng Sheng ignored his disciple''s accusing gaze. "Er zi. Which method do you want to learn? The hard way, or the soft way?" he asked.


    "..." Fei Yinzi didn''t feel like answering. He has a bad feeling. Whichever he chooses, he knew it''d end up the hard way. The only difference is which is worse of the two.


    This always happens every time Cheng Sheng makes someone choose - including his only disciple, because even if he is his disciple, Cheng Sheng didn''t give him the privilege to escape this harsh reality.


    "The hard way!" he immediately answered.


    Cheng Sheng was surprised. "Are you sure?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi resolutely nodded. "Yes, shizun!" he answered. He felt Cheng Sheng''s ''soft'' way is worse than the hard way. He knew he was right when CS suddenly snapped his hand, and they appeared at the peak of the ice mountain.


    Cheng Sheng used a teleportation array. Because Hujing is his favorite place to visit, he made a teleportation array in Hujing, going to Xinfaxian.


    The Xinfaxian looked like a dust as they stood at the peak of the mountain. "COLD!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed and he immediately tried to regulate the qi in his body. However, his cultivation isn''t enough since he still hasn''t reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, much less formed his golden core. Thus, he immediately suffered a frostbite.


    He collapsed on his knees, and he felt his skin and muscles turned frigid.


    However, Cheng Sheng doesn''t care. He even sat next to him in a lotus position and started to meditate. "Do you know why I brought you here?" he asked. He didn''t wait for Fei Yinzi to answer, since he know the child couldn''t answer because his lips had turned purple and stiff due to the extremely cold temperature. "Your soul''s attribute is ice. Thus, you had to gather the cold qi into your body to reach Foundation Establishment." he explained. "Well, you''re talented like me. Or else, I wouldn''t pick you up at the foot of the mountain. So, you might suddenly form a golden core." he told him. "Start now and don''t waste time. This cold can''t kill you." he then finally started to meditate, though it wouldn''t change anything and he''ll always remain at the Peak Level of Golden Core Stage.


    Fei Yinzi looked at his shifu in disbelief. Are you kidding me?! No. You''re trying to kill me! He thought as he suddenly felt he''s going to faint. No... I can''t fall asleep - he thought as his teeth chattered. His hands holding his arms to rub it had already frozen and stuck to his arms. No... I can''t... shizun... help me - He thought as he started to lose his consciousness. He felt even his brain is being invaded by the cold. Shizun... he called in his mind before he finally fainted.


    Cheng Sheng opened his eyes after he heard a thud. "Weakling." he muttered when he saw Fei Yinzi had turned to an ice statue. He''s nothing compared to da shixiong. He thought and sighed before he resumed meditating. If he''d die, he''d die. I can just pick up another child. He thought and became immersed in cultivating.


    He didn''t know, after he closed his eyes, the ice covering Fei Yinzi''s body was absorbed by Fei Yinzi''s skin and the cold qi started rushing inside Fei Yinzi''s body. Fei Yinzi''s body jolted violently and his limbs started to twitch, then jerked uncontrollably. The cold qi began to crazily swirl inside his body, forming his foundation, before the excess cold qi formed a golden core.

 Chapter 434 - The Scum Is Willful

    One month later.


    Cheng Sheng slowly opened his eyes when he heard the sound of rushed footsteps.


    "Cheng-shidi!" it was Li Tian and Feng Mo. "We''ve been looking for you! We thought something happened..." they said, their voice filled with concern and are looking very worried.


    This pair of master and disciple would usually disappear for weeks given how outgoing Cheng Sheng is. But, it has never been a month before they return. Thus, they were frantic.


    "You have really killed the child!" they said when they saw Fei Yinzi''s body lying on the snow. "Even if he isn''t da shixiong, you don''t have to kill him out of disappointment! He''s innocent!" they added as they started to cure Fei Yinzi, hoping they could revive him. However, they were shocked when they found a golden core inside Fei Yinzi''s body, and is transforming the cold qi around him. "Cheng-shidi... did you give him a golden core or did you teach him the Spiritual Awakening Method?" they asked, referring to the suicidal cultivation method that made Cheng Sheng form a golden core.


    "I don''t have a spare golden core to give the child, and I wouldn''t dare play with that devious method." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "..." it''s really a devious method. Look, it created a scum devil named Cheng Sheng. They thought. "Then, how did he gain a golden core?" they asked.


    "He''s more talented than da shixiong and I." Cheng Sheng answered as he took out a magic pill and fed it to Fei Yinzi. He meant Fei Yinzi gained his golden core on his own. "Baitan." he called.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket immediately came out and wrapped the frozen cold Fei Yinzi.


    "Thanking Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong for looking for us." he said and bowed before he and FYZ disappeared using the array.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo who were left on the snow mountain. "..." can''t he take us with them? They thought. However, they knew CS was in a hurry. "He really never intended to harm he child. He was wallowing in grief that he forgot him." they said. Thus, Cheng Sheng immediately left just now.


    Cheng Sheng immediately had Baitan soak Fei Yinzi to the pool in their Jixu Peak and crushed the Sundry Leaves in his hand. His hand smoked and his palm and fingers were immediately burnt, but he ignored the pain as he immediately poured the powdered Sundry Leaf on the pool. He repeated the process until he finally saw the ice-cold pool had become hot and was about to boil. Steam billowed, obscuring their sight.


    He sighed and watched Baitan dipped Fei Yinzi to the pool still wrapped like a zongzi. The hot water can''t directly touch Fei Yinzi''s skin or it''ll sear his skin. Thus, he had Baitan wrap Fei Yinzi, since Baitan also acts as a shield.


    Cheng Sheng took out a bottle of liquor and sat beside the pool. The liquor in his hand was smeared with the blood and skin coming from his burnt hand, but he ignored it as he started drinking. Not long after and he saw his palms started to heal. Can''t my cultivation method heal the pain in my heart, too? He thought as he smiled in ridicule. He watched as Baitan started to wriggle.


    To be more precise, it was the now conscious Fei Yinzi who wriggled inside the blanket.


    "HAH! Ack - " Fei Yinzi started to cough when he felt his throat itched and also burned from the cold.


    Cheng Sheng patiently waited. Fei Yinzi''s golden core had protected the child from completely turning to an ice statue in the snow mountain. He really was at fault this time. He actually didn''t cultivate. He was just immersed in his memories of Fei Yin.


    "Er zi." he called. "Do you hate me?" he asked. He knew Fei Yinzi could hear him.


    What? ''hate''? Fei Yinzi thought as he tried to force his mind to focus on Cheng Sheng. "Never. I would never hate shizun." he said.


    "Even if I let you almost die?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Fei Yinzi froze. "No." he answered. "This disciple would never hate shizun." he said. "My life is for you." he told him.


    Cheng Sheng was taken aback by those words. Those words are what always Fei Yin told him before. Damn it... he thought as his tears silently fell. Why can''t you be Fei Yin? He thought. The drunk man from the inn before is right. He really named Fei Yinzi after Fei Yin since he couldn''t forget Fei Yin.


    "Really?" he said and laughed as he downed the liquor and threw it on the side. "Since it''s your wish, I will let you call me ''shizun'' from now on." he told him and silently left.


    In the end, I can never raise a child on my own. He thought as he went back to their house. He lied down on his bed and curled up.


    "Da shixiong..." he called as his tears fell from his eyes before he fell asleep, still thinking of Fei Yin.


    Fei Yinzi''s body is both hot and cold but he didn''t care as he immediately made Baitan drop him to the ground. "Shizun..." he called when he saw Cheng Sheng was gone. He immediately rose from the ground, only to see the empty bottle of liquor smeared with blood and burnt skin.


    His eyes widened and he immediately ran to their house, only to see Cheng Sheng already sleeping without changing his clothes. Still dripping wet, he silently checked CS''s hands before sighing in relief when he saw they were already healed. "Shizun..." he called before he lowered his head. He wanted to touch him, but he can''t. Clearly, there''s already someone in his shizun''s heart. And he lives in the shadow of that man.


    It can obviously be seen in his name. Even Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others can''t properly call him by his name and always use ''er zi'' as what Cheng Sheng calls him. Even if Cheng Sheng had already permitted him to call him ''shizun'', but he knew it was Cheng Sheng''s way to apologize for almost killing him in the snow mountain.


    It''s fine. He thought, comforting himself. He never had a plan to call Cheng Sheng as his shifu, anyway. He loves him. How can he call him his father? He thought and looked at Cheng Sheng one last time before going back to the pool and cultivate. Baitan silently watched Fei Yinzi left with a desolate back before he flew and wiped Cheng Sheng''s tears, then covered him as his quilt.


    One week later.


    "To exterminate demons, you have to counter evil with evil." Cheng Sheng said as he lectured his disciple. "Er zi, I didn''t carefully raise you to be a good-looking young man just to waste it. You should display it, use it to the fullest!" he told him. "That demon uses seduction charm. How can you not use a seduction charm? I taught you that! Go on! Don''t make the humans lose face!" he said and pushed FYZ towards the female demon.


    In order to train Fei Yinzi, he looked for a troubled residence to exterminate a demon. Fei Yinzi almost fainted in horror while Feng Mo and Li Tian almost knelt and begged Cheng Sheng to teach Fei Yinzi first of the basics and not to kill the child. But, Cheng Sheng believes that practice is the best teacher, and so he executed it through his disciple by having him exterminate a demon.


    Also, he has always been willful. How can he listen to Li Tian and Feng Mo? Thus, he took Fei Yinzi with him to a village that is haunted by a demon. Fei Yinzi can only suffer as the devil''s disciple.


    Fei Yinzi''s face was covered in black lines. Shizun, I love you so how can I seduce a woman - albeit a demon, in front of you? He thought as he looked at Cheng Sheng with an accusing gaze. That''s just picking up a rock to smash on my foot! He gritted his teeth when he saw Cheng Sheng was looking back at him, but with wide eyes to urge him to act.


    The wooden floor was smashed because of the impact and the river beneath them can be seen. However, Fei Yinzi and the female demon continued to fight while Cheng Sheng pushed back the people away from the bridge that''s about to collapse! He immediately formed an array when the ceiling cannot hold and fell down on them, together with the roof!


    Suddenly, they fell on the raging water of the river and were washed away after the villagers threw them to the river as offerings to the demon! Cheng Sheng took out Xiao Ling ¨C his sword, to use it for them to fly away to escape, only to drop it when the water hit the back of his head hard and he felt dizzy.


    "Ack!" he coughed when the water went inside his mouth.

 Chapter 435 - The Scum Is A Failure

    "Er zi!" Cheng Sheng called as he reached the back of Fei Yinzi''s clothes. Then, he pulled him towards him and saw he''s unconscious. "Xiao Ling!" he called to his sword that sank in the water.


    The sword immediately responded and flew out of the water, then towards Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng reached his arm out and grabbed Xiao Ling. He turned, ready to urge Xiao Ling to fly when his eyes widened after he saw there''s a waterfall ahead!


    He didn''t waste any time and willed Xiao Ling to fly to pull them up. "Get us to the ground!" he told the sword.


    Xiao Ling immediately responded and pulled them up. Cheng Sheng sighed in relief as Xiao Ling brought them to the ground. But, he suddenly felt his sword shake. Uh-oh. There''s not enough qi. He thought. He let go of his sword and he and Fei Yinzi fell and rolled to the ground. "Er zi! Er zi!" he called as he tapped Fei Yinzi''s cheek to wake him up. When the child didn''t respond, he felt his chest tightened.


    He was about to lose it on the spot when Fei Yinzi suddenly coughed. Cheng Sheng then released his breath he didn''t notice he was holding. His back fell on the ground and he looked at the demon-infested village afar.


    "Let them all die." He muttered and closed his eyes, feeling exhausted. He thought that they were going to save people, but were actually almost fed to the demons instead.


    With eyes closed, he took out a Message Talisman and then sent it away, going to the direction of the Xinfaxian Sect. If it''s him, he would let these bastards die. However, he saw some children in the village. He is afraid that they would be fed to the demon next after those villagers missed to feed them to the demons. He doesn''t know if there were children or other innocent people that were fed to the demons before.


    He''ll just have someone in the Xinfaxian Sect to take care of it. Oh, and he hopes they would kill those vile people treating a demon as their pet. As expected, raising evil makes them also evil.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi, who was recuperating from the demon village incident, suddenly had a dream. He once asked Li Tian and Feng Mo about Cheng Sheng''s favorite food.


    "Li-shibo. Feng-shibo. What is shizun''s favorite food?" he asked.


    "It''s meat buns!" both immediately answered.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes lit up. He''s curious about what a meat bun would taste like since Cheng Sheng never tried to feed it to him before. So, shizun just doesn''t want someone to eat his favorite meat buns? He thought and giggled. Shizun is really cute, despite being cold and always scowling.


    "Thank you, Li-shibo. Feng-shibo! I''m gonna buy it for shizun!" he said and ran. He missed to see the shocked look on Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s face.


    "Don''t!" they called. However, Fei Yinzi is already gone. Their faces had gone pale because, after Fei Yinzi had just left, Cheng Sheng arrived.


    "What''s wrong?" Cheng Sheng asked when he saw their shocked faces.


    "Shidi..." they called, extremely looking guilty.


    Cheng Sheng was puzzled by their reaction but then frowned when he remembered something. "Hey. Those disciples of yours. They bully my son!" he told them. "Don''t blame me for punishing them if they''d bully that little devil next time!" he said before he left, again.


    "Shidi..." they called and watched Cheng Sheng left. We''re afraid... you''re the one who''ll suggest for him to be bullied next time after he''ll give you your beloved meat buns tonight. They thought and sighed as they lit up candles for Fei Yinzi.


    ...


    "If they''d bully you, you strike them back. Don''t hold back, okay? I don''t want the others think I''m raising a pathetic child." Cheng Sheng frowned as he still felt pissed by Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s students.


    "Shizun! Are you hungry?" Fei Yinzi asked.


    Cheng Sheng heard his question and he felt even more pissed. "Are you not listening to your shifu?" he asked as he glared at him.


    Fei Yinzi smiled, and the bruise on his cheek became more distinct. Cheng Sheng''s face darkened and his grip on his fan tightened.


    "Shizun. Don''t be mad anymore. I know Li-shibo and Feng-shibo would discipline them, so I didn''t fight back." he explained.


    "By the way, shizun. If you''re hungry, you can eat this first." Fei Yinzi said as he took out a basket filled of meat buns.


    What he expected to be a smile became a frown when CS''s eyes narrowed and he slapped the basket of meat buns from his hands. Fei Yinzi was shocked.


    "I didn''t say I am hungry!" Cheng Sheng told Fei Yinzi who was frozen. Damn it... why do you have to remind me of each memory of da shixiong? He thought as he hatefully glared at Fei Yinzi. His tears finally formed in his eyes, and it blurred his sight.


    However, just as they were about to fall, he heard a sob.


    He was startled and he wiped his eyes before he saw Fei Yinzi crying. "What happened to you?" he sharply asked. Stupid. I''m the one who''s supposed to cry here! He thought. He knew Fei Yinzi would never cry, even if he was bullied. So, he was surprised to see the child cried before him.


    "Sh-shizun... this... this disciple just wants for shizun to smile." Fei Yinzi said in between his sobs. "That... that''s why I asked Li-shibo and Feng-shibo of shizun''s favorite food..." he explained, his voice is shaking and is filled with grievance as he lowered his head to hide his tears. But, he failed since his tears continuously fell to the ground. "Sh-shizun... shizun hates me..." he added.


    Cheng Sheng was shocked. He didn''t expect for this little devil to be so sensible. Am I frowning too much? He thought and looked at Fei Yinzi whose whole face is red from crying. This child... he thought and sighed before he raised his hand.


    Fei Yinzi flinched, thinking Cheng Sheng would hit him. But, he should know better. Even if Cheng Sheng hates him (he''s the only one thinking this), but all this time, he never had hit him. Thus, he was surprised to feel a warm and light hand on his head.


    "Er zi." Cheng Sheng called. This is the first time he finally called him properly and not just ''you'' or ''little devil'' or ''brat'', or calling him this address in a joking way. "I don''t hate you." he told him. "I just had a lot of things in my mind." he explained. Lot of things = only Fei Yin. He thought and sighed. I should appreciate this child more. He''s already growing up. He thought. "Er zi." he called.


    "Shizun..." Fei Yinzi called as he stared at Cheng Sheng. Shizun doesn''t hate me? He thought, surprised.


    "From now on, don''t call me ''shizun''." Cheng Sheng told him. "Call me ''shifu''." he said.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes brightened and obediently nodded. However, the next day, he still called Cheng Sheng ''shizun''. At the beginning, it''s because he still hasn''t adjusted to the sudden change in address. The next reason, he didn''t feel the need to change his address to Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng still thought the child is still adjusting, so he didn''t correct him. However, later, when he had gotten used of Fei Yinzi''s presence and loosened up, Cheng Sheng felt the child is being disrespectful so he started to correct him.


    However, Fei Yinzi''s feelings is starting to change.


    Cheng Sheng had enough. "Who told you to call me ''shizun'', you disrespectful child!" he asked.


    "Shizun... it''s me..." Fei Yinzi said as he lowered his head to hide his smile. "This disciple has seen the other disciples calling Li-shibo, Feng-shibo, Lei-shishu, Lei-shigu and You-shigu ''shizun'', so this disciple followed them." he explained. "This disciple is wrong... shizun, please punish me!" he said and knelt down on the floor hard, his knees hitting the floor can be loudly heard.


    Cheng Sheng immediately felt guilty. So, it''s my fault for ignoring him before thus he''s calling me ''shizun'' now? He thought and bit his lips as he looked at Fei Yinzi kneeling. "No... it''s my fault." he said as he immediately helped him up. "I should''ve been..." more sensible, since I am the adult. He thought and sighed. I''m such a failure.


    "Shizun, you forgive me?" Fei Yinzi asked, still kneeling.


    "Yes, yes. You''re forgiven." Cheng Sheng told him as he pulled him up again since the child didn''t move.


    Fei Yinzi smiled in triumph. He was about to ask if he can continue to call him ''shizun'' when Cheng Sheng poured cold water on his head, making his smile froze.


    "However, from now on, you should start calling me ''shifu''." Cheng Sheng told him.


    Fei Yinzi couldn''t smile anymore. I''m such a failure. The child, who failed in his scheme, thought.

 Chapter 436 - The Scum Is Superior

    Hexie1 Peak.


    "Oh¡­? They died after being poisoned by the demon''s blood? That''s too bad, then." Cheng Sheng said as he nibbled on his favorite meat bun while he hugged both his legs and he''s slouching as he faced them. "If they turned into a demon like the one that they are raising, then I would have the reason to kill them¡­ ow!" he cried when Fan Wen hit his head.


    "What kill them¡­ you can''t even kill that demon. Instead, you and your disciple almost died!" Fan Wen sighed and rubbed his temple, feeling a headache.


    "Why didn''t Cheng-shixiong called for me?! I could''ve helped you!" Lei Ling pouted as he looked at Cheng Sheng, feeling aggrieved.


    "What''s the use of me training my disciple, then?" Cheng Sheng asked back as he rubbed his head where Fan Wen hit him.


    "That''s training?!" Li Tian finally can''t hold back as he glared at Cheng Sheng. "I already told you not to go, but you still insisted! Now look! You and er zi almost died! And er zi is still lying on the bed, recuperating!" he said.


    "I already taught him everything he needs to do, and he''s also self-reliant so he studies on his own. If I won''t train him now, when will I train him then?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Didn''t you not train him these past years? Why suddenly train him now?" Lei Qing asked.


    "Ah!" You Rou suddenly exclaimed. "Could it be because of the upcoming Intersect Competition?" she asked.


    Everyone turned to her. They, of course, have already heard of it. The Intersect Competition which is held every ten years, now changed to every five years. After the battle against Wu Ran, everyone realized that they have been to lax and thus have lowered their guard after feeling a sense of superiority over the demonic cultivators. And they were caught off-guard every time and suffered losses.


    So, they changed the Intersect Competition to be held every five years. This also could make them find more talents faster, and to not miss them.


    "Yes¡­ there''s only half a year left." Cheng Sheng nodded. "Although er zi is intelligent, but if that intelligence can''t be used, then he''s just a useless piece of trash." He said as he sipped his tea.


    Everyone. "¡­" the scum is really hard to everyone, even towards his own disciple¡­ they thought as they speechlessly looked at him.


    "Aren''t you being too harsh towards er zi, though?" Feng Mo asked, feeling sympathy to the child.


    "Not only you brought him to the cliff, but you also kicked him down it!" Li Tian scolded Cheng Sheng.


    "Isn''t it fine? The harder the trial he faces, the more motivated he will be to overcome it." Cheng Sheng said as he picked up another meat bun from the plate.


    Everyone. "¡­" no. We think he''ll actually give up¡­ they thought.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them as he chewed. He gulped down his food before he spoke. "But, since the Intersect Competition is coming in six months, I''ll avoid bringing him to dangerous places." He told them.


    Everyone''s faces are covered in dark lines. "¡­" so, you are aware that it is dangerous! They complained in their hearts, feeling pity towards the disciple of the devil scum.


    Cheng Sheng picked up more meat buns before he rose from his seat. "If you''re that concerned with him, you are welcome to drop by and watch me train him." he told them before he left.


    They all watched him leave and then they sighed.


    "Although Cheng-shidi stopped tormenting the child, but he''s still harsh towards him." Feng Mo said. "Could it be he is still hung up over da shixiong¡­" he muttered.


    "I don''t think so." Li Tian spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "Although Cheng-shidi is greatly affected by da shixiong''s death, but he had already returned to his senses last month." Li Tian said.


    They fell silent.


    "Er zi, ah¡­" Lei Qing muttered as she crossed her arms, thinking of the child. "I was really shocked before¡­ I thought Cheng-shidi, that he¡­" she said before she stopped and tutted.


    A smile appeared on their faces.


    "If I just didn''t know that Cheng-shixiong is a cut-sleeve, and he didn''t reciprocate da shixiong''s feelings, I would think he knocked up some woman and had an illegitimate child!" You Rou said.


    "Same here¡­ er zi is just¡­ so cute!" Lei Ling said when they remembered the first time that they saw the child.


    Back then, Fei Yinzi was eleven years old. That time, Cheng Sheng who was recuperating after their battle against Wu Ran suddenly disappeared. They were greatly alarmed and even notified the other sects when they can''t find Cheng Sheng.


    Suddenly, Wu Yuan who travelled with Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng to the southmost region remembered something and he brought them to the Stop By Town. And they really found Cheng Sheng there, carrying a child.


    "I made a promise. I came here to fulfill it." they remembered him tell them. And after he said those words, he wordlessly left.


    After they have recovered from their shock, they asked the old man of the medicine shop about the child. The old man said that the child''s name is ''Yinzi''. Everyone was stunned, and then thought that Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin really had a child. Or that, Cheng Sheng took the child because he has Fei Yin''s name.


    But, they heard Wu Yuan suddenly spoke. "It must be Sha Yan." He said.


    "''Sha Yan''?" they asked as they turned to him.


    Then, the old man exclaimed. "Ah! Sha Yan, ah!" he sighed. "He is really miserable, and his wife and child equally are." He said.


    Then, they told him how Sha Yan lost his memories and unintentionally left his wife and child that he also has forgotten. That child is Yinzi.


    "But! Now, er zi became so handsome!" Lei Ling grinned.


    They nodded with a smile on their faces. Then, they changed the topic and resumed conversing. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng slowly walked down the flight of stairs, watching the beautiful scenery. Before, he has an acrophobia. But, gradually, he overcame it.


    It''s because of ¨C "Fei Yin¡­" he muttered as he stopped and gazed at the sun.


    Back then, when he woke up after being stabbed by Chen Han, he suffered a temporary amnesia and forgotten his and Fei Yin''s past. He thought that he and Fei Yin are like the other characters in this world and are a pair of ordinary lovers. No wonder he felt weird at that time.


    It was only after their battle against Wu Ran that he remembered everything. How he and Fei Yin arrived in this world, as well as the others whom they have forgotten: Zuo Zhe, Yu Sheng, Wu Xi, Mu Jun, as well as Bai Shen and Xi Tong. There are also the people of the Heilong Realm.


    But, from the moment that the Heilong Realm disappeared, everyone who doesn''t belong in this world also have disappeared, and the memories of them were forgotten. If not for those words that he heard as he was losing his consciousness, he wouldn''t remember everything!


    "Whew¡­" he sighed in relief as he patted his chest. Fortunately, he remembered. Or else, Zuo Zhe ''died'' in vain waking him up. But¡­ "Where did they go?" he asked as he gazed at the sky. And ¨C "When will you return, Fei Yin?" he asked as he lowered his head.


    At first, when he found out Yinzi''s name, he thought that he was Fei Yin. He thought that Fei Yin has returned. But, Yinzi is just Sha Yan''s child, his promise to Sha Yan that he will raise his child. Nothing else. It''s wrong to say that he wasn''t disappointed. He was extremely disappointed! And angry. Frustrated.


    By logic, it should be him who shouldn''t have remained in this world and it was Fei Yin, the protagonist, instead. But, he sent Fei Yin away to eliminate the Devourer. And, because he gave him his divine powers, he was demoted to an ordinary person. So, he fully became one of the people in this world. Although he isn''t new, since he is using Chen Shen''s body.


    "''eliminating the bug''¡­ was the bug the system referring to is the Devourer?" he muttered. "If it is, then the Devourer should have died. Fei Yin must have succeeded. Then ¨C " his brows knitted. " ¨C why is he still not coming back? Did Xi Tong lie to me just to take Fei Yin back?" he frowned. "Fei Yin also said he will come back¡­ tch! They are just a bunch of liars!" he kicked the pebble away.


    "Shizun¡­" he heard someone called.


    Cheng Sheng turned and saw Fei Yinzi who was panting. "Idiot! Who told you to leave your bed?" he asked as he glared at him.


    "But¡­ but, shizun wasn''t there when I woke up¡­" the child said, feeling wronged.


    Cheng Sheng felt helpless. He sighed nd decided to forgive the child. But ¨C "That''s ''shifu'' for you!" he told him and then carried him back to Jixu Peak.


    As expected, Fei Yinzi and Fei Yin aren''t the same. Because Fei Yinzi is adorable!

 Chapter 437 - The Scum Is An Accomplice

    It was another peaceful day in Jixu Peak where only this pair of master and disciple are living. Today, Cheng Sheng is having his disciple copy the recipe for Mengxiang Pill because You Rou needs it. She wanted to make them and add them to her collection.


    Cheng Sheng who was nibbling on the melon seeds which Fei Yinxi has peeled earlier peeked at his disciple writing. Then, he smiled. "Don''t mind it if your handwriting is ugly. My handwriting before is worse than yours right now." he told the child.


    "Really?" Fei Yinzi raised his head from the paper which his face almost kissed because he is carefully writing the characters.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng honestly answered. "Don''t doubt your shifu''s words. Your shifu should be the one you should believe the most." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi stared at his shifu before he looked at the paper. "But, shifu¡­You-shigu needs it." he said. "She will read what I have written. Wouldn''t it be bad if she can''t understand the words I wrote?" he asked. His face is serious.


    Cheng Sheng''s action paused. He turned to his disciple. "Are you underestimating your You-shigu?" he asked.


    "This disciple doesn''t dare." Fei Yinzi immediately answered and lowered his head in shame.


    "If your You-shigu can''t decipher¡­ ehem, read it ¨C " Cheng Sheng coughed.


    Fei Yinzi''s face turned black. "¡­" what ''decipher''? Is his handwriting really that bad? He thought as his cheeks reddened.


    " ¨C your You-shigu can just visit us here." Cheng Sheng continued.


    Fei Yinzi''s face turned darker. "¡­" you''re the one underestimating me here! What''s the point I wrote the recipe, then?! He thought as he complained in his heart. "Shizun." He called.


    Cheng Sheng was enjoying tormenting his disciple when he suddenly heard his disciple''s address. A vein popped in his forehead. "Address me as your ''shifu''!" he told him.


    "Shizun." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    "I raised you." Cheng Sheng said with a dark face. "I should be your father." he told him.


    "But I don''t want you to be my father." Fei Yinzi said.


    Cheng Sheng sarcastically laughed. "If not father, then what?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi immediately fell silent. Cheng Sheng stared at him until his face turned red like a cooked shrimp.


    "... you want me to be your big brother?" Cheng Sheng asked. He suddenly felt an itchy feeling in his heart when he saw Fei Yinzi''s meek appearance. "Ohoho~? What''s this? You want your shifu to be your gege? I''m too old for that." he told him and laughed.


    "Age doesn''t matter to immortals." Fei Yinzi said.


    "But I''m not an immortal." Cheng Sheng told Fei Yinzi. "Your shifu will forever be in the Golden Core Stage." he told him.


    "Why did you sacrifice your cultivation?" Fei Yinzi asked as his hand inside his sleeve clenched. "There must be some other ways¡­" he muttered.


    "There wasn''t." Cheng Sheng cut him off.


    Fei Yinzi looked at him.


    "Wu Ran is too formidable." He said. "Even elder Zheng, your Xie-shibo, sect leader Jing, the Chen patriarch and new sect leader Qian can''t defeat him even when the five of them combined." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi sucked in a sharp breath.


    "If I didn''t lower his guard, who knows what would''ve happened¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered, then shook his head. "Anyway, it was of my own volition." he said as he flipped the pages and pointed a row of lines on the page for Fei Yinzi to copy. "Line 7." he lazily told him.


    Fei Yinzi held the brush again and resumed writing. "Shizun¡­ why did you sacrifice yourself? Why can''t others do it¡­?" he asked. "Ow." he cried when Cheng Sheng hit his head with a scroll.


    "Too many questions. Save some for tomorrow." Cheng Sheng told Fei Yinzi and then rose from his seat. He was about to pat his sleeves when he stopped. He then remembered that Fei Yin is not here anymore to tidy his clothes for him.


    Fei Yinzi seemed to notice what he wanted. He placed down the brush and he stood to reach for his shifu''s sleeve and pat the dust off of his sleeves. "Shizun should look clean as always, since shizun is beautiful." he told him.


    "Er zi. Your flattery will lead you nowhere for me." Cheng Sheng told Fei Yinzi and then pulled his sleeve from the claws of his disciple. "Go copy the lines I told you to write. And, I am your father, so call me ''shifu''." he told him before he left.


    Fei Yinzi silently watched Cheng Sheng left. He doesn''t know the reason why he doesn''t want for Cheng Sheng to be his father. This feeling is stemmed deep in his heart. "This is better." he muttered. "Shizun''s beauty is only for me to see." he said and went back inside their house to copy.


    The next day and Cheng Sheng''s face is dark. He felt something is wrong.


    "Cheng-shidi. Is the child not feeling well?" Li Tian worriedly asked.


    The child he''s referring to is obviously Fei Yinzi.


    "Er zi''s well today. Why? What''s the matter?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Well, your clothes and hair looked sloppy today." Feng Mo answered.


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng muttered and looked at his slightly wrinkled clothes. A vein popped in his forehead as he immediately fixed his hair and his clothes, only for them to become messier. "That brat!" he said through his gritted teeth and he marched towards their house.


    Only for him to see Fei Yinzi lying on the bed.


    "Shizun..." Fei Yinzi weakly called when he saw Cheng Sheng entered.


    "... what happened to you?" Cheng Sheng asked and felt his anger disappeared. He immediately checked Fei Yinzi''s body and the child indeed had a fever. He immediately warmed him up and fed him his qi. Was I too hard on him for having him clean the house and cook for my breakfast? Wash my clothes and fix my hair? He thought. "Er zi..." he called.


    ... did I overdo it? Fei Yinzi thought when he saw Cheng Sheng''s pitiful expression. "S-shizun... don''t... don''t be too sad. I just stayed up late last night." he told him.


    Guilt can be seen in Cheng Sheng''s face. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have... you''re still young. I should be the one to look after you." he said as he looked away and covered his face with his sleeve to cry.


    "Sh-shizun!" Fei Yinzi cried in alarm and he immediately sat up on the bed.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes flashed as he immediately hit Fei Yinzi who had lowered his guard. "Er zi! It''s a hundred years early for you to deceive me! What did you eat? Ah? A piece of Sundry Leaf, huh?" he said with a dark expression when he opened Fei Yinzi''s qiankun pouch.


    Fei Yinzi''s face reddened in shame. "Sh-shizun! Don''t!" he cried.


    Cheng Sheng hit Fei Yinzi and the child fell back on the bed. "The sick ones are needed to be healed! The naughty ones are needed to be punished!" he said and grinned widely as he took out the remaining Sundry Leaf. "To deceive your shifu - " he said. " - since you like the Sundry Leaf much - " he forced open Fei Yinzi''s mouth and made him chew it.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened and his face immediately burned red. SO HOT! He thought as he coughed. Smoke can be seen coming out of his mouth. He felt his tongue and the inside of his mouth is being scorched.


    However, Cheng Sheng is ruthless. "You should''ve heard your shizun is a scum in his younger days. One shouldn''t mess with scum people, or they''ll suffer hell. Now - " he said as he glanced at the door where Li Tian and Feng Mo are hiding. Obviously, they are Fei Yinzi''s accomplices. " - you even had your shibos help you, huh?" he said as he marched towards the door.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo are about to run when they felt they can''t leave the place. They looked down and saw an array beneath their feet. Crap. Cheng-shidi is too formidable! They thought. They should''ve known¡­ Jixu Peak is Cheng Sheng''s territory and any spot could turn to a landmine.


    "Cheng-shidi..." they called and turned to face Cheng Sheng who was smiling brightly at them after he opened the door.


    "Li-shixiong. Feng-shixiong~ since you like my son so much, why don''t you go join him?" Cheng Sheng asked them and pulled them inside.


    "NNNOOOO!!" Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s screams can be heard in the whole peak.


    "... I said I''m not your son..." Fei Yinzi muttered before he fainted.


    The next day and he really fell sick. Cheng Sheng looked haggard. Not only no one had fixed his clothes and hair for him, but he also stayed late in the night to take care of Fei Yinzi. Then, the following day and he''s the one who became sick. Fei Yinzi doesn''t know where to put his hands and his feet.


    The following days and they went back to their usual routine.

 Chapter 438 - The Scum Is Twisted

    "Wrong! Your grip is too loose! You have to grip the hilt of your sword tighter as you raise your sword to not accidentally drop it, and to absolutely hit your opponent!" Cheng Sheng said as he tapped Fei Yinzi''s hand with a stick. "Do it again!" he told him as he returned to his hammock and watched Fei Yinzi perform before him.


    "Yes!" Fei Yinzi seriously nodded as the sweat on his face trickled down the side of his face. Then, as per Cheng Sheng instructed, he gripped his sword tighter and swung it again.


    "Good! Continue!" Cheng Sheng spoke as his hammock, which is the Shapeshifting Blanket, rocked itself in order to amuse Cheng Sheng.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo sat on the side, drinking tea while watching Fei Yinzi perform. "Er zi''s becoming better." Li Tian said with a smile.


    "Hey. Why are you two here? Don''t you have your disciples to train for the upcoming Intersect Competition?" Cheng Sheng lazily asked.


    "We''ve already taught them the basics and have their foundations built. It''s up to them whether they would slack off or not, if they want to win or not." Feng Mo righteously said.


    "No wonder the other sects say that our sect is very relaxed¡­" Cheng Sheng sighed.


    "We''re not." Li Tian said. "Shijie''s still beating her disciple for them to become men." He said.


    "I''ve already finished beating my disciples." Feng Mo spoke.


    Cheng Sheng can''t help but turn to them. "Can''t you word it better? You''re too honest!" he told Feng Mo. "We''re not sadists to beat our disciples!" he added.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at him. "You''re one to talk?" Feng Mo grinned at Cheng Sheng and then meaningfully glanced at Fei Yinzi who is training hard.


    "¡­ when did I become one? You''re slandering me!" Cheng Sheng frowned. "Go away! Go away!" he told them as he waved his hand to shoo them to leave.


    But, they just laughed at him. "Lei-shidi and shimei are also working hard to teach their disciples more techniques to replenish their qi." Li Tian continued.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak.


    "Hey. Will you have er zi participate in alchemy tests, too?" Feng Mo curiously asked as he looked at Fei Yinzi. "The kid''s already good in the sword. As for his alchemy¡­" they yet to see it.


    "It''s up to him." Cheng Sheng answered. "If he will participate, though, in his current state, then he''s seeking death by blowing himself up or cutting himself into halves if he''d cast spells or try drawing an array." He yawned.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo. "¡­" can you not say something horrifying with a deadpan face while talking about the life and death of your only disciple? And you have the guts to yawn about it?! They thought. Their faces are covered with dark lines.


    Cheng Sheng acted as if he didn''t see their expressions.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo. "¡­" and you said earlier that you''re not a sadist?!?! They thought. Their hearts feel tired.


    Suddenly, something swept past them and went towards Fei Yinzi.


    "Wah!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed when something hit him on the back and he fell.


    "Too unguarded!" Cheng Sheng spoke and frowned.


    "A puppet?" Li Tian muttered when he saw the faceless ''person''.


    "I had Wu Bai teach Cheng-shidi on making puppets." Feng Mo spoke.


    Li Tian heard him and didn''t speak. As long as Cheng Sheng''s attention is diverted, and it can help protect himself, then they are happy for Cheng Sheng. "That''s great." He said and smiled.


    "A mere puppet and you can''t beat it!" Cheng Sheng rose from the hammock because of anger. "Instead, you''re the one being beaten!" he said as he controlled the puppet to remove itself off of Fei Yinzi''s back.


    "¡­ shizun¡­ QAQ" Fei Yinzi cried.


    "Acting cute is useless!" Cheng Sheng said. "You still want to participate in the Intersect Competition at this state?!" he asked as he placed both his hands on his waist and condescendingly glared at his disciple lying on the ground.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­" he has done his best. He raised his head and looked at Li Tian and Feng Mo on the side. His face couldn''t be any more look pitiful. "Li-shibo¡­ Feng-shibo¡­ TTATT" he called, his voice sounds aggrieved.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo''s hearts immediately softened at that milky voice that pulled at their heartstrings. "Cheng-shidi¡­" they called to the pitiful child''s cold-hearted master.


    "Huh. You now know how to act, huh?" Cheng Sheng spoke as he smirked.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Fei Yinzi. "¡­" not good. He spoke ''huh'' twice!


    Li Tian and Feng Mo abruptly rose from their seats and Fei Yinzi felt his heart sank. Oh no! He thought as he raised his head and saw Li Tian and Feng Mo threw him an apologetic smile before they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "C-Cheng-shidi¡­" they called with their trembling voices and shivered when they saw Cheng Sheng''s smile. "We ¨C we forgot to conduct supplementary classes with our disciples¡­ we''re going now!" they said and grabbed each other before they left in a flash.


    Do they want to stay with Cheng Sheng who is twisted to his core?! You must be joking! They thought and covered their mouths. Li Tian remembered the Illusion Spells that Cheng Sheng taught him and felt that the other actually just wants to torture him after he suffered one week of nightmares. Feng Mo remembered the new martial techniques that Cheng Sheng taught him and felt that the other just want to torment him after he lied on his bed for a week and can''t even wink. Wu Bai was really distressed for him and even regretted he taught Cheng Sheng puppetry.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo suffered after they stole Cheng Sheng a chicken drumstick during their lunch. Anyone who wants to cross this petty Cheng Sheng is definitely gonna suffer!


    Fei Yinzi who was left to the devil Cheng Sheng. "¡­" crap. I should''ve known¡­ he thought as he raised his head and met Cheng Sheng''s twinkling eyes that are looking at him. Goodbye, world. See you never.


    ¡­


    Li Tian and Feng Mo landed to the nearest peak, Chengshi1 Peak where Lei Ling is. Lei Ling chose this peak since he doesn''t want to be far from Cheng Sheng and that he could learn more from him if he''s closer to Cheng Sheng.


    "Huh? Li-shibo. Feng-shibo." Wen Wen, Lei Ling''s direct disciple, called when he saw Li Tian and Feng Mo. "What''s wrong? You look so pale. Did a monster chase you?" he asked.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at each other and forced a laugh. "It''s worse than a monster¡­" they said.


    "Huh?" Wen Wen muttered, puzzled.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo smiled and then pulled the puzzled disciple with them to go to Lei Ling. They didn''t say anything since they don''t want to scare the timid disciple, who is just like his master.


    "Shijie! Shimei!" Li Tian and Feng Mo exclaimed when they saw Lei Qing and You Rou. "You''re also here." they said.


    "My disciples are too fired up for the Intersect Competition. If I''d push them further, they might suffer a backlash." Lei Qing explained.


    "I had my disciples cultivate for today. They have exhausted their qi yesterday after refining magic pills." You Rou spoke. "Li-shixiong. Feng-shixiong. Why are you two here?" she asked.


    Lei Ling noticed that the two fell silent. "Wen Wen." He called. "Please bring us more snacks and tea." He said.


    "Yes, shifu!" Wen Wen answered and immediately left.


    "Ai. You treatment to your disciple is better than Cheng-shidi''s treatment towards Er Zi. Poor Er Zi." Lei Qing sighed and shook her head.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo became more silent.


    "Li-shixiong¡­ Feng-shixiong¡­?" You Rou called when she noticed them not speaking.


    "Actually¡­ we''re here because we ran away from Cheng-shidi." Li Tian and Feng Mo answered.


    Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou. "¡­"


    "How did you offend him, this time?" Lei Qing, the oldest, asked, emphasizing the words ''this time''.


    It was always Li Tian and Feng Mo who are teasing Cheng Sheng. Lei Ling is too timid and even worship Cheng Sheng, so he wouldn''t dare tease the other.


    "We didn''t¡­! Or we did?" Li Tian and Feng Mo looked at each other.


    Li Tian coughed. "It''s actually Er Zi¡­" he started, only to stop when he saw the three''s gazes on him, as if saying, ''now you''re throwing the blame on a child? Poor Er Zi''. "It''s really him!" he said as his face flushed. "He acted pitiful so Feng-shidi and I wanted to save him, but then Cheng-shidi¡­" he didn''t continue anymore.


    "I knew it must be you two again." A voice spoke.


    They turned and saw a man.


    "No wonder I heard Er Zi''s pitiful screams and cries when I went to Jixu Peak." He said.


    Li Tian''s eyes widened and his eyes misted. "Chen Han!" he cried and jumped on Chen Han who just arrived.


    "Ah Tian. I''m back." Chen Han spoke as he hugged him tight.

 Chapter 439 - The Scum Is Hopeless

    Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou were stunned when they saw Chen Han. Before they could recover from their shock, Li Tian has already sprung up and jumped on Chen Han, making Chen Han stumble and fell on his back, with Li Tian on top of him.


    "Chen-shixiong!" Feng Mo, Lei Ling and You Rou exclaimed as they rose together with Lei Qing.


    "Whoa¡­ so energetic!" Chen Han laughed when he saw Li Tian. Then, he smiled as he wiped the tears off of Li Tian''s face. "Why are you always crying?" he asked, helplessness in his voice. But, nonetheless, he hugged him. "When I left, you cried. Now that I returned, you still cry. Doesn''t that make me a hopeless man?" he said, but his hug on Li Tian tightened. He felt his chest became damp, and his eyes reddened and he felt his nose is sour.


    "Chen-shixiong¡­" Feng Mo, Lei Ling and You Rou called.


    "Hey, you!" Lei Qing called as she pointed at Chen Han. There is a fake anger on her face. "When did you return? Why are you making our Li-shidi cry? You bully!" she said as her cheeks puffed up.


    Feng Mo, Lei Ling and You Rou smiled. "Chen-shixiong¡­ welcome b ¨C " they said when Li Tian raised his head and glared at them with a flushed face.


    "Why are you stealing my lines?! Can''t you give this shixiong of yours some face?!" Li Tian said, angry.


    Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou looked at each other and laughed.


    Chen Han stared at Li Tian''s face and then cupped it. "Ah Tian¡­" he called. "You are their shixiong, but you are mine, okay?" he told him.


    Li Tian''s face flushed redder because of embarrassment. "Hmph!" he scoffed and looked away. But, there is a smile on his lips. "Welcome back." He spoke in a low voice.


    "Hooo!" Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou jeered as Chen Han helped Li Tian up. There is a teasing smile on their lips as they looked at the two lovebirds who are unable to peel off their gazes from each other''s face because of how much they missed each other.


    Ah. Such hopeless people¡­


    "Ling Ling." A voice called.


    Lei Ling heard the familiar voice and turned. Then, his eyes brightened when he saw who it is. There is only one person who is calling him in that endearment. "Jing Kang!!!" he yelled as he skipped towards his husband and jumped on him, like what Li Tian did to Chen Han earlier.


    But, Jing Kang was already used to this habit of Lei Ling which expresses Lei Ling''s excitement, as well as affection towards him. So, he didn''t fell like Chen Han, and instead wrapped his arms around Lei Ling''s waist to prevent him from falling. In turn, Lei Ling wrapped his arms around Jing Kang''s neck and smooched his lips.


    They have practiced this for so many times.


    "Mwah!" Lei Ling giggled when he saw Jing Kang''s blank expression but red ears and neck. "Jing Kang, did you arrive together with Chen-shixiong?" he asked as he glanced at Chen Han who is now looking at them.


    "En." Jing Kang answered as he planted a kiss on Lei Ling''s cheek, which made Lei Ling giggle again.


    Lei Qing rolled her eyes at the two couples, which in one is her younger brother. Meanwhile, You Rou was covering her mouth while a suspicious blush appeared on her cheeks as she stared at the four people.


    "I was having a hard time suppressing the demons that appeared in the Nancheng." Chen Han spoke. "Fortunately, I remembered that the Zunjingde Sect''s mission is near the Nancheng so I called for their help." He explained. "Thank you." He told Jing Kang.


    "It''s no problem. It can be said that we''re in one family now?" Jing Kang said and smiled at Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling laughed and kissed his husband. "That''s right!" he nodded in agreement.


    "Those demons again¡­" Lei Qing sighed.


    "There are also demonic plants." You Rou spoke. "I had shijie''s and Feng-shixiong''s disciples protect my disciples in procuring some herbs in case they would encounter those demonic plants." She said.


    "Fortunately, there were only mutated plants in Xinfaxian and no demons nor demonic plants¡­" Li Tian smiled.


    "Yeah." They nodded.


    "As for mutated plants¡­ the Jixu Peak¡­" they said and turned to see the sun setting behind the mountains. Then, in the darkness of the neighboring peak, they saw something lit up, followed by another, and another¡­ countless colorful spots of lights of different colors were seen.


    They were the mutated bioluminescent plants that sprouted in the Jixu Peak, Cheng Sheng''s peak.


    Jixu Peak.


    Fei Yinzi dry-heaved on the side before he cupped the water to wash his pale face. Cheng Sheng has just finished training him on flying on his sword. If the surrounding didn''t become dark, he doubts that Cheng Sheng would make him continue training on flying his sword until the next days¡­


    Fei Yinzi heaved a sigh as he climbed up the stairs before he sat on the flat ground made of rock. His feet dangled, hovering above the bubbling water which became colorful because of the glowing algae beneath it. He looked around before he stared at the glowing plants, which never lose its brightness against the lanterns hanging on the bamboos beside them.


    Everything looked magical.


    "Er Zi." He heard his master''s familiar voice called.


    Fei Yinzi turned and saw a group of people following behind his master. "Elder Chen! Elder Jing!" he exclaimed as he jumped down on the lower ground before he walked towards them to greet them. "Li-shibo. Feng-shibo. Lei-shishu. Lei-shigu. You-shigu!" he said and bowed as he cupped his fists.


    "Aiyo! Er Zi has grown up into a fine young man!" Chen Han smiled as he stood beside Li Tian.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes brightened. "Thanking elder Chen for the praise!" he said, delighted.


    "But, Ah Sheng. You still didn''t renovate your house?" Chen Han asked as he looked at the small hut atop the rock.


    "I don''t like spacious rooms. It''s making me tired of walking." Cheng Sheng answered as he climbed up the stairs.


    "Young man. Why do you look so pale?" they heard Jing Kang asked as Jing Kang stared at Fei Yinzi''s poor complexion with a puzzled gaze.


    Silence fell. Li Tian''s and Feng Mo''s expressions changed when they remembered what happened earlier while Lei Ling immediately covered Jing Kang''s mouth to prevent him from speaking anything more. But, the words have already been spilled.


    Cheng Sheng stopped walking and Fei Yinzi''s face paled even more when he heard the sound of his master''s footsteps has stopped. He held his breath, fearing that he''s breathing noisily and his master would punish him again.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou thrown sympathetic gazes at Fei Yinzi while Chen Han and Jing Kang are puzzled. What''s with this strange atmosphere? Why did it suddenly become tense? They thought, bewildered. Weren''t they invited for dinner? They thought as they remembered Cheng Sheng appearing in Chengshi Peak earlier. He arrived noiselessly that they mistook him for a ghost.


    But, for some reason, Cheng Sheng didn''t turn nor call his disciple. "Come in. I''ll cook you something simple." He spoke before he opened the door. But, before he could step inside, he slowly turned to the frozen Fei Yinzi who resembled a statue. Then, he threw him a bottle of magic pills. "Go eat one of those pills. They can relieve nausea. Don''t add another one, or you won''t be able to eat dinner." He told him before he finally went inside.


    As soon as Cheng Sheng''s figure disappeared, the group that were left sighed in relief. "As expected, Cheng-shidi still dotes on Er Zi!" Lei Qing said.


    They thought that Cheng Sheng is extremely harsh towards his disciple. Not to mention that he is a sadist, but they thought that he is venting his anger and sadness on Fei Yinzi after he lost Fei Yin. But, just now, they saw him give Fei Yinzi some magic pills to relieve nausea. He clearly cares for his disciple. It''s just that he doesn''t show it.


    "What was that word again that Cheng-shixiong spoke before?" Lei Ling muttered as he tried to recall.


    "¡­ ''tsundere''?" Feng Mo spoke.


    "That''s right! This is the perfect description of Cheng-shixiong''s behavior just now!" Lei Ling said.


    As soon as his voice fell, something flew towards him. Jing Kang immediately raised his hand to catch it and his blank face was covered in black lines when he saw it was a rock.


    "Lei-shidi, it seems like you are so full of energy! You actually aren''t hungry, are you?" they heard Cheng Sheng''s voice coming from his house. "I''ll decrease your share and give it to shifu and founder later." He said.


    "NOOOO!!!" Lei Ling screamed and ran towards Cheng Sheng''s house.

 Chapter 440 - The Scum Is Irreplaceable

    "Cheng-shixiong, I was wrong! QAQ" Lei Ling cried as he hugged Cheng Sheng''s leg.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi finally recovered from his shock. He immediately ate one of the magic pills and could feel his nausea disappearing. Then, he clutched the bottle of magic pills tight before shouting. "Shizun! Let me help you cook!" he said as he ran towards the house.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou looked at each other, feeling very excited. Then, they raced with each other towards Cheng Sheng''s house. Chen Han and Jing Kang were left and looked at each other before they shrugged. They are already used to the antics of the Xinfaxian Sect, as the two of them were married with two of its members.


    But, there is a smile on their faces. Not because they were amused by the antics of the members of the Xinfaxian Sect, but because they can clearly remember the taste of Cheng Sheng''s dishes. When Li Tian and Lei Ling married them, one after another, it was Cheng Sheng who cooked for them to celebrate the joyous occasion. Although Cheng Sheng was still mourning because of Fei Yin, but they let him cook for them so that he could have something to divert his attention.


    During the last Intersect Competition where they all have participated, they remembered that Cheng Sheng once told them that he can cook after they found out that he used the Sundry Leaf to make them tonic. That was proven during two marriages of the members of the Xinfaxian Sect. They were so intoxicated of the food that the grooms almost forgot to enter the bridal chamber with their wives who were equally intoxicated. If not for Cheng Sheng reminding them¡­ sigh.


    Although they were equally excited with Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou, but Chen Han and Jing Kang stayed outside to talk about some matters.


    "How was your uncle?" Chen Han asked.


    "Still not waking up." Jing Kang heaved a sigh. The recent years, after being married to the hyperactive Lei Ling, his face showed some emotions.


    It should be one of the Jing brothers ¨C Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei, who should inherit Jing Rui''s position as the sect leader, and Jing Cheng was the most expected one to inherit the position, although he is just an adopted child. But, the three brothers equally rejected the elders'' suggestion to replace Jing Rui. Jing Kang stepped forward and told the elders that Jing Rui is irreplaceable. They will wait until Jing Rui wakes up.


    Actually, if Jing Kang wanted to, he can also fight for the sect leader position as he is also legible. But, Jing Kang is already satisfied being as Lei Ling''s husband. Although the two of them are in the opposite sides of the continent, but the distance just made them long more for each other. In fact, wives should move in with their husbands, but Lei Ling is a man. And Jing Kang doesn''t want to restrict Lei Ling, separating him from his family ¨C the Lei family, and the Xinfaxian Sect. Jing Kang knows how lonely it is to be alone, separated from your parents. So, it was him who almost moved in with Lei Ling to the Xinfaxian Sect.


    This also applies to Chen Han. Since Wu Yuan is there as the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect and Sun Yi is by his side to accompany him while their parents retired from the sect to travel everywhere, making up for the years that they missed each other, Chen Han can also do anything or can go anywhere he wants. And so, his figure was continued to be seen in the Xinfaxian Sect, just like the old days he was visiting Cheng Sheng and pursuing Li Tian. It''s just that there is another figure added, and is there to visit Lei Ling. Both he and Jing Kang only go back to their respective sects when there are missions. If there aren''t any, then they laze around the Xinfaxian Sect to accompany their wives.


    "No response is also good." Chen Han spoke.


    Jing Kang paused, then fell silent. He knows what Chen Han means. If there would be a response from Jing Rui, but it isn''t good news, then no response is already good. "Actually, I was there in Nancheng not only to train our new disciples, but also to search for a magic herb." He said.


    "A magical herb?" Chen Han muttered. Originally, there were magical herbs that already exists in the continent. But, for Jing Kang to speak of this, he must be referring to a mutated plant. "What kind of magic herb?" he asked. Maybe he can help.


    "The Shaking Forked-Leaves Plant." Jing Kang answered.


    Chen Han''s brows knotted. "I haven''t heard of this herb¡­" he muttered.


    Jing Kang smiled. "Jing Cheng heard of this herb just recently." He told him. Jing Cheng has never stopped looking for some ways to wake Jing Rui.


    Chen Han paused. Hearing that it was Jing Cheng, he then understood that it must be for Jing Rui. "I''m sorry. If there''s a chance that I would see this herb, I''ll immediately tell you." He told him.


    Jing Kang nodded. "Thank you." He spoke. "I am here not only for Ling Ling, but also to see Cheng Sheng." He said.


    Naturally, as the best doctor in the continent, the Zunjingde Sect also consulted with Cheng Sheng about Jing Rui''s condition. Cheng Sheng said that aside from Jing Rui''s meridians that were damaged, but recently have been cured, he said that Jing Rui''s soul also has a problem and it was the main cause that Jing Rui is still not waking up.


    He told them to try stimulating Jing Rui''s body and he might respond. And this Shaking Forked-Leaves Plant that Jing Cheng has heard can stimulate one''s body. This is why Jing Kang went to find Cheng Sheng.


    Chen Han patted Jing Kang''s shoulder to comfort him. "Just tell me if you need something. I''ll definitely help." He told him.


    During the Intersect Competition, their sects who are contending against each other became close. It was because of the Xinfaxian Sect, precisely Cheng Sheng. If the Xinfaxian Sect didn''t join, the other four sects might still be contending against each other to be the strongest. Yet, the Xinfaxian Sect broke this relationship that doesn''t see each other eye-to-eye through their crazy antics. Now, they all have become close, and even became in-laws.


    "Thank you." Jing Kang smiled, feeling grateful.


    "Hey! What are you two still waiting there out for?!" Lei Qing shouted from the door.


    "Jing Kang¡­ you''re not cheating with Chen-shixiong, are you?" Lei Ling asked as his eyes became misty because of tears.


    Jing Kang''s blank expression cracked and was replaced with panic and anxiety. "Ling Ling, don''t cry!" he immediately said and almost flew towards Lei Ling who immediately hid behind his sister and is now laughing when he saw his husband''s reaction. "I didn''t! I''m not! I am innocent! I only have you in my heart!" he said and took Lei Ling''s hand to hold it tight.


    Lei Ling''s smirk was immediately replaced by a bashful smile and he blushed. "Jing Kang¡­" he called.


    Chen Han placed a hand on his eyes, feeling going blind. "Won''t you going to accuse me, too?" he asked as he walked towards Li Tian who was standing on the side.


    Li Tian smiled. "I won''t." he answered. "Because that would just mean I am incompetent after casting my spell on you." He said.


    Chen Han''s heart skipped a beat and his ears turned red. Yes. Li Tian casted a spell on him ¨C a love spell.


    Lei Qing who volunteered to call the two men felt regretful as she looked at the two pairs. But, a faint smile appeared on her lips when she remembered the history of these two pairs. One fell in love with his younger brother''s friend, while the other met accidentally. How time passes¡­ yet it mysteriously builds a deep connection between everyone, creating a beautiful relationship after.


    "Let''s go inside and eat." She told them.


    "Okay!" they answered.


    ¡­


    "''Shaking Fork-Leaves Plant''?" Cheng Sheng spoke as they all sat in the terrace after dinner, admiring the beautiful scenery of the Jixu Peak at night. "I''ve heard." He said.


    Jing Kang looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "I went to Hujing to find more information about that plant." Cheng Sheng said. He is a doctor, and also an alchemist, so it isn''t weird for him to be interested in plants.


    Fei Yinzi who was serving their tea glanced at his master. So, he didn''t go there to just gamble? He thought before he continued pouring them tea.


    "Did you find something?" Jing Kang asked. There is a faint anxiousness in his voice that he tried to hide, but failed. After all, it concerns Jing Rui''s life.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered. "It is commonly found in the Demon Realm." he told him.

 Chapter 441 - The Scum Is Languid

    "There is a demon who is cultivating that plant, so I went to look for it." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, I was defeated." He sighed.


    Chen Han and Jing Kang fell silent. They know how weak Cheng Sheng has become after that battle against Wu Ran. If only they can help him¡­


    "Cheng-shidi, that demon you mean¡­" Li Tian spoke when he remembered something.


    Feng Mo''s eyes also widened in shock when he realized it. "It couldn''t be that demon in that horrible village?!" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi who was silently listening was almost scalded by the hot water after he heard what they said. So, shizun went to that village not only to train me, but also to find some information about that plant? He thought as he looked at Cheng Sheng in awe. His shizun is really kind! He is willing to risk his life to help other people! He smiled and happily continued brewing Cold Relieving Tea for them.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng helplessly sighed after his objectives were found out. "It''s not because of sect leader Jing, but I have been thinking of the comatose patients since before." He said."Having a family member in a coma¡­ not only does it bring the family grief, but also a financial problem. For the latter, it is fine if the family is wealthy." He glanced at Jing Kang. "But, what about the poor families?" he asked them.


    "Indeed, this is really a big problem for them¡­" Lei Qing muttered.


    "Yes. Especially for the head of their family." You Rou said. "What will happen to their family if they will fall into a coma, due to an accident or their health failing?" she asked.


    "That''s right. Not only the wife should take care of the house, but now she has to find food for their children and then take care of her husband after." Chen Han said, then smiled as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "Ah Sheng. I''m really proud to be your brother!" he told him.


    Here goes the bro-con. They thought.


    "En." Cheng Sheng lazily answered.


    "¡­" what a lukewarm response. They thought. As expected of a tsundere! Will it hurt him to show them a smile? They''re talking about altruism, and he''s the one doing it, yet he looks languid?! Their faces are covered in black lines.


    They felt helpless. For a moment, they wondered if Cheng Sheng is sincere or not. But then, they immediately discarded the thought as they know that Cheng Sheng is innately kind. They have watched him grew up to become a fine man. Although it looks like that Cheng Sheng is carefree, but they know that he can be serious. And when he does, he does everything beautifully.


    It may seem like that Cheng Sheng is dangerously experimenting again, but they have trust that Cheng Sheng will be successful in whatever he is doing. They have a blind trust on him. But this blind trust isn''t really blind, as they have seen Cheng Sheng''s capabilities. He really can do anything!


    After sensing that everyone has calmed down, Jing Kang spoke. "Cheng Sheng. Can this Shaking Forked-Leaves Plant really cure our uncle?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "I won''t answer your question, since I still have to know first how effective this plant''s medical use is." Cheng Sheng told him.


    Jing Kang nodded in understanding. This is reasonable. Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to give them a false hope. "Can I trouble you to check our uncle''s condition, then?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "This, I can do." He answered.


    "Thank you." Jing Kang sincerely spoke.


    "Cheng-shidi, about this demon¡­" Lei Qing said. "It''s my disciples who came to that horrible village. But, we found out that the demon has already left." She said.


    They all looked at her.


    Lei Qing sighed in distress. "That demon is smart. And when he left, those people he has placed under his spell has suffered extreme headaches and some of them even bled in their orifices." She said. "Fortunately, we brought enough medicines after you told us that they were under the demon''s spell. Or else, we don''t know if they can be saved." She wryly smiled.


    Fei Yinzi attentively listened. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng snorted in disdain. "Who knows if they were really under the demon''s spell, or just acting it?" he asked.


    They were shocked when they heard his words.


    "Shizun¡­ what you mean is¡­?" Fei Yinzi carefully asked.


    But, Cheng Sheng didn''t answer. Instead, he vaguely spoke as he looked at his nails. "A spell affects a person directly if it or its caster has an average strength. It will be a more direct attack if the opponent of the caster has lowered their guard." He blew on the tip of his nail. "But, a demon''s spell ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C why is it scarier than the ordinary spells?" he asked. "Er Zi. That''s ''shizun'' to you!" he added.


    Everyone smiled when they heard the last sentence he spoke. They were already used to this antic of this pair of master and disciple.


    As a master spell caster, Li Tian answered. "The demons'' spells are scarier than the ordinary spells as it was mixed with malintent¡­ a foul qi." He spoke. "And because of this foul qi, the ones who were casted upon by their spells suffers greater than the effect of the ordinary spells." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. "That''s correct." He spoke. "But, there''s another reason for it, why is it scarier." He told them.


    "There is? What is it?" they asked.


    "It''s because it is targeted to the humans'' heart." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "The¡­ humans'' heart?" Feng Mo asked.


    "In short, their greed, their envy, their lust¡­" Cheng Sheng raised his head and looked at them. Then, he smiled. "The demons target the ugly side of the people." He told them. "And, the stronger they feel about these ugly feelings, the more effective¡­ the more they will be susceptible to the demons'' spell." He explained.


    Their eyes widened in shock and they fell a chill on their spine when they heard what Cheng Sheng has said. "This¡­" they muttered.


    "Although the demons can disguise themselves as a human, but there is one thing that they can''t hide, differentiating themselves from the human." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What is it?" they asked in a daze.


    "Their malintent." Cheng Sheng answered.


    They were shocked. "Then, those villagers¡­" You Rou spoke, feeling anxious.


    "Infighting is uncommon, actually." Cheng Sheng shrugged as he motioned his hand to Fei Yinzi. Fei Yinzi immediately took a warm and damp towel and wiped his master''s hand.


    "''infighting''¡­" Feng Mo muttered, surprised. "They are fighting among themselves? What for?" he asked.


    "Of course, before I went in that village, I investigated it." Cheng Sheng spoke. "It seems that the people are split into two factions, and their respective leaders are fighting for the village chief position." He answered. "The demon took advantage of their lust for power. Then, he controlled them. Meanwhile, their followers didn''t notice anything and obediently followed the orders of their respective leaders." He explained.


    "Oh¡­" they muttered, don''t know what to say.


    "Wait, Cheng Sheng." Jing Kang called. "If you have guessed the demon''s intention, then why were you and your disciple¡­ mmph!" he made a muffle groan after Lei Ling covered his mouth.


    The other fell silent as they know that Jing Kang''s question struck Cheng Sheng''s sore spot. But, they aren''t mad at Jing Kang, as they know that Jing Kang isn''t a malicious person. As expected, Jing Kang''s expression changed as he also fell silent when he realized it.


    Jing Kang gently removed Lei Ling''s hand off of his mouth. "I am sorry." He apologized and bowed to Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yinzi who was wiping Cheng Sheng''s hand stopped.


    But, Cheng Sheng just shrugged. "I don''t mind." He spoke. "Actually, I find my current condition better." He said.


    They looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng grinned. "Because no one would bother me to go and do dangerous missions. I leave them all to you." He told them as he smirked. "I don''t have to bask under the hot sun and burn my skin while sweat a lot, nor do I have to suffer in the wilderness and endure the cold night while being eyed by the mutant plants and ferocious beasts." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" this¡­ this person is really mean! They thought as their faces darkened. "CHENG SHENG, YOU - &$#$^&*!!!" they cursed. They can''t believe they felt pity towards him! AAAAARRRHH!!! So frustrating!


    Cheng Sheng, on the other hand, just laughed at them. Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi watched them with a smile on his face before he lowered his head. His smile is fading. He already knows his master has weakened after sacrificing his cultivation, as well as his lover, accidently, just to lower Wu Ran''s guard and for them to have a higher chance to win against the enemy.


    Yet, what is he doing? He is the disciple of this great person, but his performance is so lackluster. He can''t remain like this!

 Chapter 442 - The Scum Is Rude

    Fei Yinzi clenched his fists as he felt a fire burning inside his chest. His master¡­ his great master was beaten in that horrible village and almost died because he lacked strength. He, as his disciple, is so useless. So weak. If he is only stronger, his master wouldn''t end up almost losing his life. He was even saved by his master¡­ he is so useless! So weak!


    Fei Yinzi closed his eyes tight. Because his master can''t be stronger anymore, then everything is left to him as his disciple. Although Cheng Sheng didn''t do it, and Fei Yinzi knows he wouldn''t do it, but Cheng Sheng has to rely on him during their tasks ¨C like what happened to that horrible village. Yet what did Fei Yinzi do? Nothing! He can''t even release himself from those villagers'' hold so he and Cheng Sheng were almost fed to that demon and were thrown into the river!


    He can''t¡­ he can''t let this situation happen again! He can''t let anything hurt his master again. He will protect his master! He will become stronger!


    Unfortunately, the others were engrossed talking with Cheng Sheng that they didn''t notice Fei Yinzi''s sudden change. "Jing Cheng ah¡­ he is really smitten towards sect leader Jing!" Feng Mo said.


    They already know that Jing Cheng is not blood-related to the Jing family.


    "Don''t say ''smitten''. Jing Cheng is really in love with uncle." Jing Kang corrected him as he hugged Lei Ling.


    Feng Mo pouted his lips. "You''re all bullying me because you have your partner by your side while I don''t! Wuwuwu¡­ Wu Bai, you bastard! Where are you now?!" he asked as he cried.


    Li Tian and Lei Ling unkindly laughed at Feng Mo as they leaned on their husbands.


    "Feng-shixiong. I''m also here." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Silence suddenly fell as the atmosphere turned stiff. "Y-yes¡­ Cheng-shidi is also here¡­" Feng Mo forced a laugh and then inwardly grimaced. This joke is too cold! As cold as da shixiong! He thought and looked at the others who obviously were also thinking of Fei Yin so their smiles looked strained as they looked at Cheng Sheng with a complicated gaze.


    Cheng Sheng¡­ is it really okay for you to crack a joke, and about this? They thought as they stiffened on their seat.


    Fortunately, Cheng Sheng didn''t think much about it as he spoke. "When will you be returning to the Zunjingde Sect?" he asked.


    Hearing this, alarm immediately flashed in Lei Ling''s eyes and he looked at Jing Kang with a sad gaze. Jing Kang''s blank expression immediately cracked and his gaze softened like his heart when he saw Lei Ling''s eyes. "I¡­" he spoke as he took a deep breath.


    The others who are looking at them two have one thought: Lei Ling is a devil! He''s making Jing Kang choose between him and Jing Rui!


    Before Jing Kang could decide, Cheng Sheng spoke. "I''ll leave alone, then." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" if the lovers can''t make a decision, then let the others do it! Cheng Sheng is so considerate! They thought.


    "But ¨C " Jing Kang spoke.


    Cheng Sheng cut him off. "Don''t worry. I''ll have shifu and founder activate the teleportation array for me to go to the Zhongyang. I''ll be dropping by the Yunxiao Inn." He told him.


    "The Yunxiao Inn? What are you going to do there?" Lei Qing asked.


    "I had Qie Shi do something for me." Cheng Sheng just said.


    Qie Shi is the thief that the Xinfaxian Sect members met in the Dongfang Town on their way to Zhongyang to participate in the last Intersect Competition. They met Qie Shi again in Zhongyang after he stabbed Cheng Sheng while he was under a demonic poison. Cheng Sheng cleansed his body of the demonic poison, and Qie Shi is now lovers with Sun Rong ¨C Sun Yi''s elder brother, and is the owner of the Yunxiao Inn which the citizens of Zhongyang took refuge in during the attack of the demonic cultivators after the Intersect Competition was interrupted, and therefor concluded.


    They didn''t ask Cheng Sheng anymore again.


    "Shizun. I''ll be going with you." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    Ah. They almost have forgotten the child. They looked at Fei Yinzi.


    "Right." Cheng Sheng muttered. "You''re also going with me¡­" he said as if he just remembered his disciple was there.


    The others. "¡­" he has forgotten Fei Yinzi''s existence again, hasn''t he? They thought as they casted pitying gazes to the child.


    But, Fei Yinzi''s gaze is only on Cheng Sheng.


    The others. "¡­" this child can''t be smitten to his master, can he? Is he Gong Xian?! They thought when they remembered Gong Xian who is in love with Ho Yue.


    Although the xianxia world is open-minded, but there is still the ethics¡­ Cheng Sheng has fathered Fei Yinzi, so in everyone''s mind, Fei Yinzi is Cheng Sheng''s child. For them to develop in a romantic relationship¡­ no. They are actually more concerned of another thing: Fei Yinzi''s name. If this pair of master and disciple really became a pair, of lovers, in the end, could it be because Cheng Sheng treats Fei Yinzi as Fei Yin, his former lover''s, substitute? Oh, dear. What a dog-blood relationship they will develop!


    "Then, we''ll leave tomorrow afternoon." Cheng Sheng decided. He wakes up before noon.


    "Yes, shizun!" Fei Yinzi bowed. He can practice until dawn before they set off for Zhongyang!


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "That''s ''shifu'' for you!" he told Fei Yinzi. Then, he turned to the others. "Your dinner must have already been digested. Let me send you off of Jixu Peak." He told them.


    The others. "¡­" why so stingy! We still want to watch the luminous plants! They thought as they glued their butts on their chair.


    "Oh. You don''t want to leave." Cheng Sheng spoke when he saw their action. "I only have one bed and one hammock. My humble abode can''t accommodate you." He told them as he raised his hand. "If you don''t want to leave, I will make you leave. Consider my chairs as a compensation." He said and snapped his fingers.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, You Rou, Lei Ling, Jing Kang and Chen Han disappeared and then reappeared in the Chengshi Peak, Lei Ling''s peak. And while sitting.


    Everyone. "¡­" Cheng Sheng is still Cheng Sheng. As rude as ever. No friends whatsoever for him. They thought as they left their seats and carried them inside Lei Ling''s house. But, that''s what they like about Cheng Sheng. Staying true to himself despite all the odds that he has faced and triumphed.


    "Ah Tian, Feng-shidi and I will send your jie and Rou-mei to their places." Chen Han spoke as they stood by the entrance.


    "Yes. Thank you very much, Chen-shixiong, Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong!" Lei Ling said and miled. "Jie. Meimei. Take care! See you tomorrow!" he said as he faced Lei Qing and You Rou. "Li-shixiong and Feng-shixiong, too!" he added.


    "Ladies need to be taken care of, after all!" Li Tian said.


    "Yes! Our shijie and shimei are very precious!" Feng Mo added.


    Then, their group of five left. Meanwhile, back in the Jixu Peak.


    "Shizun. What do you like for breakfast tomorrow?" Fei Yinzi asked as he wiped the dishes after washing them.


    Cheng Sheng was sitting while reading a letter under the candlelight.


    "Shizun?" Fei Yinzi called when he didn''t hear Cheng Sheng answered. He turned and then saw Cheng Sheng was engrossed in reading the letter.


    Then, Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket who was also ignored on the side poked Cheng Sheng''s shoulder to catch his attention.


    "Yes?" Cheng Sheng finally answered as he raised his gaze from what he was reading. "What is it? Did you say something?" he asked as he looked at Fei Yinzi who came out of the kitchen.


    "I asked shizun about the breakfast tomorrow." Fei Yinzi answered. "What would you like to eat?" he asked him.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng muttered. Then, he lowered his head to look at the letter before he raised his head again to look at Fei Yinzi. "Wake me up earlier tomorrow. Something came up and we have to arrive earlier in Zhongyang." He told Fei Yinzi.


    "Yes, shizun." Fei Yinzi answered. He was about to ask Cheng Sheng what has happened when he saw Cheng Sheng went to his bed, tucked himself with the quilt and then fell asleep. "¡­" wait, shizun. You didn''t answer my question? He thought. Then, a helpless smile formed on his lips as he approached Cheng Sheng and removed Cheng Sheng''s jade hairpin for Cheng Sheng to avoid hurting himself. "I think I''ll cook his favorite chicken drumstick tomorrow." He muttered.


    Then, Bai Tan wrapped around itself on Fei Yinzi''s body and raised him mid-air before Bai Tan transformed into a hammock, attaching both its ends on the pillar. Fei Yinzi took out a pillow from his qiankun pouch before he fell asleep.


    (Author: you also forgot your promise to train until dawn, Er Zi.)

 Chapter 443 - The Scum Is Weak

    Hexie Peak.


    "Is it true?!" Fan Wen exclaimed after he heard what Cheng Sheng said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. "I''m not being an alarmist." He said.


    The others looked at each other. They know that Cheng Sheng only speak of the truth, albeit a scum.


    "The demons are moving in a fast rate¡­" Xie Lan frowned.


    "That''s why I told you this before I leave for Zhongyang." Cheng Sheng told them as he rose and he fixed his sleeve. He sighed when he saw that he only made it crinkled more. He decided to have Fei Yinzi, who is outside, to fix it before they leave.


    "Ah Sheng. Shouldn''t you bring me and Jing Kang?" Chen Han asked. "We¡­ can protect you." He said in a low voice.


    "That''s right, Cheng-shixiong." Lei Ling nodded in agreement. Although he is reluctant for Jing Kang to leave, but if it is for Cheng Sheng''s safety, then he will kick Jing Kang out himself!


    (Jing Kang who is unaware of his beloved''s dangerous thoughts. "¡­")


    "No need. I have Er Zi with me." Cheng Sheng said.


    "That child¡­" Chen Han muttered, then helplessly sighed.


    The other fell silent. They also know that Fei Yinzi is currently weak. Cheng Sheng ignored them. Since Fei Yinzi is weak, they can''t use the teleportation array, or Fei Yinzi''s body might be torn apart. Even though he has already gained a golden core, but it happened just recently, after all.


    "I will call for some help." Cheng Sheng spoke after he remembered someone.


    "''help''? But we''re here!" they protested. They are already available. Why would Cheng Sheng still want to use outside help?! They thought.


    "It is time for the other to pay his debt he owes to me." Cheng Sheng said as he took out a talisman.


    The others saw the talisman in his hand. "Huh? That talisman looks familiar¡­" they muttered with knitted brows as they tried to recall to which the symbol on the talisman belongs to.


    Cheng Sheng ignored them and he sighed emotionally. "Being my escort is really too cheap for him." He said. "And it even brings him honor. Ai." He sighed again.


    The others. "¡­" really narcissistic! They thought.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ this talisman¡­" Lei Ling spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Belongs to¡­" Li Tian spoke.


    "Shu Mu." Jing Kang said.


    The other nodded, feeling enlightened. They remembered now that Shu Mu also makes talismans! And, as far as they can remember, he was the one who guided Xiao Le, his partner, five years ago when they met them.


    "Hmm." Cheng Sheng hummed as he looked at the talisman with a thoughtful gaze. "Meet me in Dongfang Town." He spoke to the talisman before he burned it.


    The others watched him. They remembered that Shu Mu really owed Cheng Sheng his life by curing the poison of the Nuhou Pills that changed his temper, and almost took his father''s life.


    "If it''s Dongfang Town¡­" they spoke as they looked at each other. Their gazes are speaking.


    Fei Yinzi might be able to hold on protecting Cheng Sheng. Fei Yinzi only lacks experience as he already has built his foundation in martial arts. Cheng Sheng is master-level in martial arts, and he definitely would continue teaching Fei Yinzi during their travel.


    Cheng Sheng isn''t easy to kill, either, even if his cultivation has dropped to mid-level Golden Core Stage. He still has his martial arts. It is just that either his opponent is stronger than him, or that they outnumber him, like what happened to that village that was controlled by a demon. He also can''t hurt ordinary people, that is why he was perceived as weak after his accident.


    "Then, I''ll be taking my leave." Cheng Sheng spoke as he walked towards the door. Suddenly, he stopped. Then, he turned to them and glared. "Don''t follow us. If you continue to protect Er Zi, you will just impend the child''s growth. Hmph!" he told them before he left.


    So, you''re sadistic to the child, then? They thought. "Take care!" they said.


    "Shifu." Fei Yinzi called when he saw Cheng Sheng came out. He then turned to look inside and bowed before he left with Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­ somehow, I felt something has changed with Er Zi¡­" they spoke as they watched the two figures disappear in the distance. "Like¡­ his temperament?" they looked at each other. "Did you see it, too? Were we just imagining things?" they asked.


    They didn''t know something is about to start.


    ¡­


    "Ah! Thank you, master Cheng!" the middle-aged woman spoke. Her eyes are filled with gratitude as she received a bag full of bottles of magic pills.


    Ordinary people can''t open qiankun pouches so he had Fei Yinzi place the bottles inside a bag.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "Distribute them evenly. I wouldn''t be around lately, for about a month." He told her. "If someone asks, just tell them I have a business in Zhongyang." He added.


    The middle-aged woman nodded in understanding. "Yes, master Cheng! Take care!" she said and then turned to smile at Fei Yinzi. "You too, child." She said.


    Cheng Sheng has cured her father who almost died. Starting then, she worked for Cheng Sheng by distributing the magic pills to the old and sick people. That''s why the citizens in Xinfaxian are healthier than the other regions. Not to mention Cheng Sheng''s array acting as the barrier surrounding the entire Xinfaxian, protecting the people from the demons'' attacks.


    The citizens of Xinfaxian has it better than the citizens of other regions who have been injured, or worse, died, after the demons attacked them. Especially those in the Southern Regions, where the Abyss, in which the demons came from, appeared.


    These demons have different color of skin, have fangs, as well as pointed ears and tail. Their fingers also looked slender, and they have sharp nails. But, they are as big as the humans. They are also very feral, which a characteristic they got from the beasts. Cheng Sheng, who has gone to many worlds before, thinks they are like aliens. But, there''s a foul air present in them, and they have psychic powers that affects the human''s brain for them to control them, make them follow them obediently.


    "Er Zi." He called as they left the Xinfaxian, riding on Bai Tan, treating it like Aladdin''s magic carpet ride. But, what he has is a Shapeshifting Blanket, which is more useful than Aladdin''s magic carpet.


    They use Bai Tan so that they can travel faster.


    "Yes, shizun?" Fei Yinzi answered as his head popped out of Bai Tan''s cloth.


    Cheng Sheng who saw Fei Yinzi''s only head. "¡­" why does this look gruesome? He thought. He sent Fei Yinzi inside the space owned by Bai Tan for the child to train. "When we reach the Dongfang Town, be more alert." He spoke. "And that''s ''shifu'' for you!" he added.


    He only has one disciple, and he doesn''t like any more people in the Jixu Peak. But, he also felt envious of Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling and he also wanted someone to call him ''shifu'', too. Indeed, he feels getting lonelier every day.


    "Is there something wrong with the Dongfang Town?" Fei Yinzi asked as his eyes sharpened. He looked down and saw the pieces of puppets lying on the ground with ice glazed on their tips.


    He has just finished destroying them. Fortunately, his master has lower cultivation now so Cheng Sheng can''t see this. It''s not that he is weak. He already has his foundation in martial arts. It''s just that he has gained a golden core just recently, and he lacked experience on how to use it. Also, his master is stronger than him, so his strength was overshadowed by Cheng Sheng. It looked like he is weak, which made the people in the Xinfaxian Sect worry for him.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng nodded as he took out the letter he was reading last night. "Qie Shi told me that a large group of demons were seen going east." He answered.


    "''going east''¡­" Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t worry. We would have already left the east before they arrive." Cheng Sheng said.


    "That''s not it!" Fei Yinzi said and was about to go outside of the space when Cheng Sheng grabbed his head and pushed him back inside.


    "I already said to not worry. I already told shifu and founder, as well as the others about the arrival of the demons." Cheng Sheng said. "So, don''t concern yourself with this for now and just continue training with the puppets!" he said and thoroughly pushed Fei Yinzi''s head inside. Then, he sighed as he stared at the white color of Bai Tan. "Raising a child is really exhausting." He muttered and shook his head before he gazed at the scenery he passed by with the fast-moving Bai Tan. "Yin¡­" he muttered in a low voice. "Where are you now?" he asked.


    He remembered he sent the other back to the Ten Thousand Dimensions with the help of Xi Tong. But, where is he now? Is he still not coming back?

 Chapter 444 - The Scum Is Mean

    Dongfang Town, nine in the morning.


    "Cheng¡­ shi¡­ xiong!!!" Xiao Le called as he jumped mid-air and pounced on Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng waved his hand and Bai Tan immediately moved, dodging Xiao Le''s ''attack''. Xiao Le''s eyes widened in shock. Not because Cheng Sheng dodged him. He has always been used to Cheng Sheng''s rudeness. But, it was because he was about to fall, face first, on the ground.


    "Waaaah!" he screamed and closed his eyes tight and waited for the pain to arrive when his face hits the ground.


    But, the expected pain didn''t arrive. It was instead Shu Mu! Shu Mu''s figure flashed and he appeared before Xiao Le and caught him. "Whoa! Be careful there!" Shu Mu said as he readjusted Xiao Le''s position in his arms.


    "Mu-ge!" Xiao Le cried. "Thanks!" he told him before he turned to Cheng Sheng. He looked at him with a pair of aggrieved eyes. "Wuwuwu¡­ Cheng-shixiong, you are still as mean as ever QAQ!" he said and pouted his lips, which Shu Mu kissed.


    "My Lele is as adorable as ever." Shu Mu said after he kissed Xiao Le. "How can your Cheng-shixiong be your Cheng-shixiong if he is not mean?" he asked and turned, grinning to Cheng Sheng who got off Bai Tan. "Hey. I didn''t expect you to still have that Help Talisman." He said.


    "You still came here, right?" Cheng Sheng spoke. His expression is indifferent as ever.


    "True." Shu Mu helplessly smiled and placed Xiao Le down when he felt Xiao Le patted his back. "So, you want me to escort you to Zhongyang? Why didn''t you use the teleportation array, instead?" he asked. He still remembered that there is an array inside the Yunxiao Inn that leads to the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "My disciple can''t use it." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Your disciple?" Shu Mu muttered. "Right. You have one." He said when he remembered.


    "You are all over xiao Le that you forget everything around you." Cheng Sheng frowned.


    "Cheng-shixiong! You brought your disciple?! Where is he?!" Xiao Le asked, looking very excited as he looked around.


    "Oh. I asked him to buy me some snacks." Cheng Sheng answered as he dismissively waved his hand. Bai Tan immediately wrapped around his shoulder. "Anyway, there is another thing I want to ask you." He spoke as he looked at them. His carefree expression is now gone. "Did you find anything?" he asked in a low voice.


    Immediately, the smile on Shu Mu''s and Xiao Le''s faces are gone. "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Xiao Le called in a small voice as his eyes turned red. "I am sorry. But, we didn''t find his corpse." He answered as his tears fell.


    Shu Mu immediately patted his back to comfort him.


    Cheng Sheng froze. Then, he bitterly smiled. "It is not your fault." He spoke in a gentle voice laced with exhaustion.


    After their battle with Wu Ran, the ground was split and the Abyss was formed. Half of the Millennium Ship fell into the Abyss. And in that half of the Millennium Ship is Fei Yin''s corpse. When Cheng Sheng woke up after his coma, he heard this news. He immediately went back to the Shashan Pass which has disappeared to look for Fei Yin''s corpse. But, he couldn''t find it. Instead, he found the foul air which is worse, more dangerous than the demonic qi, coming out of the Abyss.


    Knowing that he has weakened, Cheng Sheng called for help. Fortunately, he did. Since the demons came out of the Abyss. They immediately killed them, but the demons seemed endless so they could only retreat. At some point, the others thought that Fei Yin''s corpse was already eaten by the demons. Or that, Fei Yin was reborn as a demon.


    Because he has weakened, the others persuaded Cheng Sheng to go back and rest and they will help him find Fei Yin. Fei Lin, as Fei Yin''s elder brother, and Xi Ling volunteered. As well as Shu Mu and Xiao Le, who are wandering in the South Region to help the people. Qian Shan and the Qianxu Sect also said that they will immediately send him the news if they will see Fei Yin''s corpse.


    Suddenly, Cheng Sheng felt torn. He knows that Fei Yin will come back, but what if he will see his corpse and think that Fei Yin really has died? So, does he really want to see his corpse? The others think that he is in denial. But, Cheng Sheng is the one who knows the most how Fei Yin has left this world. He made him leave.


    "Shizun." A voice called from behind them.


    Cheng Sheng, Shu Mu and Lei Ling turned and saw Fei Yinzi standing behind them. Shu Mu and Xiao Le suddenly froze and felt awkward, and also guilty. They were just talking with Cheng Sheng about Cheng Sheng''s dead lover, and here is the child who has the same name as Cheng Sheng''s dead lover, and also Cheng Sheng''s disciple.


    But, unlike Shu Mu''s and Xiao Le''s expression, Cheng Sheng looked rather calm. "That''s ''shifu'' for you." He spoke and opened his palm. "Where is my snacks?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi''s expression didn''t change. Shu Mu and Xiao Le watched him took out a qiankun pouch. They can''t read from Fei Yinzi''s expression whether Fei Yinzi heard what they are talking about or not. But, they know that Fei Yinzi already knows that the name of his shifu''s dead lover is ''Fei Yin''.


    "Here, shizun." Fei Yinzi spoke and handed the qiankun pouch to Cheng Sheng before he turned and bowed to Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "Elder Shu. Elder Xiao. Hello." He greeted.


    Xiao Le, now married to Shu Mu, has joined the Nanshu Sect while Shu Mu, who was expected to inherit the Nanshu Sect, chose to travel with Xiao Le while helping the people in need along their way.


    "ER ZI!!!" Xiao Le has recovered from his shock and exclaimed. He hugged Fei Yinzi tight and then squeezed his cheeks as he smiled brightly. "Aww¡­. Er Zi''s getting more and more handsome!" he said.


    "Is he more handsome than I, Lele?" Shu Mu asked as he grinned.


    "Of course my Mu-ge is the most handsome!" Xiao Le immediately answered, buttering up to his husband who is faking his jealousy.


    "OI. I am still here!" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Shu Mu chuckled and kissed Xiao Le before he turned to look at Fei Yinzi. "Yo, kiddo. You have become stronger than the last time that we met!" he said as he nodded at Fei Yinzi. "Good job. You are not slacking off. You should live up to your master''s name!" he told him.


    Cheng Sheng just opened the qiankun pouch containing the snacks that Fei Yinzi bought, ignoring them three. He called Bai Tan and the Shapeshifting Blanket on his shoulders turned to a wide, magic blanket and carried Cheng Sheng.


    "Let''s go to Zhongyang. We should arrive before afternoon." He told them.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Fei Yinzi nodded. "Yes!" they answered as they boarded their swords.


    Cheng Sheng glanced at Fei Yinzi flying beside him. He can''t help but inwardly sigh. This child is really talented. He thought. It was just a few days ago that he taught Fei Yinzi how to use his sword as a flying vehicle and the child already mastered it. He thought back to when the child was vomiting because of nausea and has his legs shaking and head wobbling because of dizziness after he took him to fly as his punishment.


    Now, Fei Yinzi is calmly flying beside Bai Tan. Cheng Sheng doesn''t know if this is a blessing or a curse for him, as he can see the similarly talented Fei Yin in Fei Yinzi, which is mentally and emotionally torturing him, leaving him pain and exhaustion every time.


    That damn Fei Yin! Cheng Sheng thought as his face suddenly darkened. He promised me¡­ uh, no. it was Xi Tong. Fei Yin should have returned now! Yet where is he?! He frowned as he clenched his fists, pulverizing the nuts inside his hand. He never knew Fei Yin could be so mean! He knows that he is waiting for him to return. He has already defeated the Devourer, yet he is still nowhere in sight! He inwardly complained.


    "Shizun?" he heard Fei Yinzi''s voice called.


    For a split second, Cheng Sheng thought he heard the young Fei Yin called him. But, the address made Cheng Sheng felt like being splashed by a cold water, and he suddenly felt like he has been slapped awake.


    That''s right¡­ he thought as he lowered his eyelids to hide the emotions in his eyes. "Shu Mu. Xiao Le." He called with a shaking voice as he tried to suppress the emotions bubbling inside his chest.


    Shu Mu''s and Xiao Le''s eyes flashed with alarm and they immediately flew beside Cheng Sheng after they saw Cheng sheng''s pale complexion.

 Chapter 445 - The Scum Is Determined

    "Er Zi." Xiao Le called as he beckoned Fei Yinzi. "You go that side for now. Your master and us have something to talk about." He told him in a whisper. "We can''t delay any second so we have no choice but to talk while on the way." He explained before he apologetically smiled.


    "¡­ I understand." Fei Yinzi nodded while his hands hidden inside his sleeves clenched. But, none of his emotions were exposed. He flew to the side, farther from Cheng Sheng. Then, he watched as Shu Mu and Xiao Le flew on both sides of Cheng Sheng before he lowered his head, hiding the pain that flashed in his eyes. It should be him who is beside his master and not the others, yet¡­ he derisively smiled. My strength still isn''t enough, then? He thought.


    Cheng Sheng who is still preoccupied with his thoughts of Fei Yin is unaware of his disciple who is starting to blacken. He tried to focus his attention to the matter at hand. He turned to Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "Did you receive Qie Shi''s message?" he asked them.


    Although he and Xiao Le are still worried about Cheng Sheng''s mental state after they saw Cheng Sheng''s broken expression earlier, but they know that Cheng Sheng wanted them to focus more on the matter of the demons than his own problem. This is also a way for Cheng Sheng to divert his attention from Fei Yin, who would never come back.


    Shu Mu nodded. "Yes." He answered. "He said that his people has seen a large group of demons that are heading east. That is why he sent us a message to come to east to aid you." He explained and looked at Cheng Sheng. "But, you are now heading Zhongyang. Why?" he asked. He was really surprised when Cheng Sheng sent him a message through his talisman given to him before to escort him to Zhongyang.


    "''why?'', you say¡­? To seek death, of course." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le froze and almost fell off of their swords after they heard what he said. Fortunately, they reacted fast, and know that Cheng Sheng is messing with them again.


    "Oh¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered when he saw them two didn''t buy his words. His expression is lukewarm. "You found me out." He muttered.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Xiao Le called. His voice is filled with helplessness.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I really do have something to talk with Qie Shi about." He said.


    "Is it that urgent?" Shu Mu asked. "The demons might see us and might come after you¡­" he said.


    "That''s why I have you two¡­ three, right?" He asked after he corrected himself when he saw Fei Yinzi flying on the side. Then, he retracted his gaze. "Actually, this might also be an advantage to us since the demons are now going to the east while we are going to the Zhongyang." He told them.


    Shu Mu''s eyes widened, enlightened. He nodded in agreement. "You are right." He said.


    The Xinfaxian still has Cheng Sheng''s barrier protecting them so they won''t be easily attacked. The Xinfaxian Sect also knows the demons'' attack in advance so they can protect the other towns and villages in the east.


    "So, can you tell me about this urgent matter you have with Qie Shi?" he asked.


    "It''s not like I want to hide it from you." Cheng Sheng spoke as he took out a letter and then handed it to Shu Mu.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le read the letter. "''Shaking Forked-Leaf Plant''?" they said as they turned back to him.


    "This is a mutated plant that grows in the Abyss. It is a common sight there." He spoke. "I am planning to research on this plant to know more about the Abyss. Also ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C this plant might be able to help wake sect leader Jing." He told them.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le were surprised. "This is a good news!" they said. Their faces are bright.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. "It is." He agreed. "Jing Cheng is about to snap and the Zunjingde Sect and the Righteous Alliance might also collapse." He told them.


    They fell silent.


    "Sect leader Jing is vital to the Central Region." Cheng Sheng spoke. His voice is serene as if he is talking about a dinner dish. "The demons are getting more aggressive and if the Central Region would fall..." his voice trailed off. He doesn''t need to continue, as Shu Mu and Xiao Le can guess what he is trying to say. "Elder Zheng, Zheng Fu Gong is still there as well as Pai Lie. But, we can''t ignore the fact that they are getting older. The battle against Wu Ran told us that it is the time for the new generation to replace the old." He explained. "Sect leader Jing¡­ Jing Rui needs to wake up now." He told them.


    Shu Mu''s and Xiao Le''s faces are grave. "This plant¡­ Qie Shi has it?" Shu Mu asked.


    Qie Shi, as a thief, knows many people and he established an information network with Sun Rong after the battle against Wu Ran. If they want to know something, just go to the Yunxiao Inn.


    "How can it be?" Cheng Sheng spoke. "If they have, they would have already given it to the Zunjingde Sect after consulting me." He said.


    "Then¡­ what?" Xiao Le asked, still confused of Cheng Sheng''s actions.


    "It is that demon who knows how to cultivate the Shaking Forked-Leaf Plant." Cheng Sheng answered. "The last time I''ve seen him was in Runyi Village, just between the east and Central Region. Qie Shi sending me this message must because that demon was seen in the Central Region after he escaped from the Runyi Village when the Xinfaxian Sect arrived to capture him." He explained.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le was shocked.


    "So, I have to find this demon and ask him the exact properties of the plant so that after I refine the plant, there will be no repercussions in sect leader Jing''s health." He added.


    "Cheng Sheng, you¡­" Shu Mu stared at him in awe. "You are really an amazing person!" he smiled.


    Not only will Jing Rui wake up, but with Jing Rui, the Zunjingde Sect and the Righteous Alliance, their spirits will be revived. And the Central Region won''t fall!


    "Of course! Cheng-shixiong is the best!" Xiao Le said, feeling proud for Cheng Sheng.


    Shu Mu turned to him. "Lele, how about me, your husband?" he asked, looking wronged as he looked at Xiao Le with grievance in his eyes.


    Xiao Le immediately felt guilty. "Mu-ge¡­" he called as he bit his lip.


    "Call me ''husband'' and I''ll forgive you." Shu Mu told him. Of course, he was just joking with Xiao Le earlier, making Xiao Le feel guilty. He already knows about Xiao Le''s fanaticism towards Cheng Sheng, like Lei Ling.


    He and Jing Kang can be said to be in the same situation with their partners being Cheng Sheng''s fans, making Cheng Sheng be in the higher position than them, Xiao Le''s and Lei Ling''s husbands.


    Xiao Le''s face flushed and he hugged Shu Mu before he buried his burning face on Shu Mu''s shoulder, hiding his shyness. "Husband¡­" he whispered.


    Cheng Sheng just yawned with the two''s drama.


    After Shu Mu sorted up Xiao Le, he turned and smiled to Cheng Sheng. "Cheng Sheng. You are really kind." He said. "You are going to such lengths to save Jing Rui, saving the Zunjingde Sect, Righteous Alliance¡­ the whole Central Region in the process. This also can help the entire continent increase its defense against the demons'' attack." he explained.


    Cheng Sheng was letting Shu Mu''s words pass from one of ears to the other when he heard the magic word. "''kind''?" he muttered and his yawn was stopped. "When was I kind?" he asked as he looked at Shu Mu with a strange expression.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le froze. "¡­" not good. This question¡­ it means that he was provoked if he asks you this question! They thought as their expressions turned to horror as they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Shu Mu¡­ you''re discriminating against me!" Cheng Sheng frowned.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "¡­" when has being called ''kind'' became a discrimination? They thought before they paused. Ah. Right. When it was used to describe Cheng Sheng. And it is a discrimination to Cheng Sheng!


    Cheng Sheng and the word ''kind'' don''t match up at all!


    As expected, Cheng Sheng continued to speak. "What made you think that I am being kind?" he asked. "I won''t go to this length of there is no compensation! I won''t wrong myself just for the sake of being kind!" he told him.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "¡­" uh-oh. Saying ''kind'' to Cheng Sheng is stepping on a landmine! They thought. Now, they realized, again, that Cheng Sheng would only be determined if there is compensation!

 Chapter 446 - The Scum Is Secretive

    "Jing Kang already compensated me by staying in the Xinfaxian Sect and help our sect fight against the demons'' attack in exchange of a consultation for sect leader Jing!" Cheng Sheng told them. "Of course, I will ask Jing Cheng or the Zunjingde Sect for compensation once I cured sect leader Jing." He slyly grinned. He even winked at them.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "¡­" that smile that is asking for a beating¡­ endure¡­ endure¡­ they thought. This was how Cheng Sheng always been.


    Suddenly, Cheng Sheng made a pause. "Maybe I should also charge the Righteous Alliance since they will benefit in sect leader Jing''s recovery?" he asked. "Hmm¡­" he muttered as he seriously pondered.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "¡­" A leopard doesn''t change its spots. They thought with a blank expression on their faces. This is very true for Cheng Sheng. He really is an opportunist. He would take advantage of whatever situation it is to rake in money. Why have they forgotten this? They helplessly sighed.


    A scum is really a scum. They should''ve known¡­ they should''ve known¡­ sigh. They thought that because of Cheng Sheng''s temperament that changed after he lost Fei Yin and became brokenhearted, Cheng Sheng has changed. Yes, his temperament changed. Yet his inside didn''t! it is still black! He is a black-hearted businessman!


    Jing Cheng, Zunjingde Sect, Righteous Alliance, watch out! Shu Mu and Xiao Le thought.


    "Shizun." Fei Yinzi called after he saw that Cheng Sheng, Shu Mu and Xiao Le seemed to have finished their talk. "Your snacks." He spoke as he opened his palm.


    "¡­ you have learned how to discipline me now?" Cheng Sheng asked as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Fei Yinzi.


    Fei Yinzi''s expression didn''t change. Back then in Hujing, he broke the hind legs of Cheng Sheng''s chair to stop the other from gambling. Yet, this man didn''t stop. So, he can only try. "Ruwe nuts are hard to find. The shopkeeper said that the supplier provides them only per month." He spoke. "And the Ruwe nuts are popular, but only small in quantity. So¡­" he said. He hasn''t finished his words when he felt something soft touched his palm.


    "¡­ make sure to hide it from me. I don''t want to wait for a month just to taste it again." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at the qiankun pouch with reluctance in his eyes.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le. "¡­" wow. Fei Yinzi is very promising! He really made Cheng Sheng give him his snacks! They thought as they looked at Fei Yinzi with admiration in their eyes.


    "Tch." Cheng Sheng clicked his tongue and frowned.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t say anything nor did his expression change as he hid the qiankun pouch that stores his master''s snacks. "¡­ huh?" he muttered and blinked, thinking that he has seen wrong after he saw something¡­ or someone, in the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Cheng Sheng asked when he heard Fei Yinzi''s voice.


    "¡­ shizun. There is someone there." Fei Yinzi answered as he pointed below.


    Cheng Sheng, Shu Mu and Xiao Le turned. Cheng Sheng''s expression changed and he froze before his expression returned to normal after a second. "What did you see?" he asked as he looked at his disciple. "And call me ''shifu''." He added, reminding him.


    Fei Yinzi''s expression changed and it took him a long time before he can answer. "¡­ someone." He said.


    "Who?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "¡­ a disciple." Fei Yinzi answered. As if he can say that it was Cheng Sheng that he saw!


    Cheng Sheng sneered while Shu Mu and Xiao Le were just silent as they watched the pair of master and disciple. Fei Yinzi felt his scalp numb after he saw his master''s expression but he has to remain tough. He can''t tell him!


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng muttered and was about to eat some nuts when he remembered that Fei Yinzi took it from him. His face darkened, as he remembered that his disciple chose to lie to him just now! "Leave them." He said, referring to the ''person'' on the ground.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi, Shu Mu and Xiao Le answered.


    After a while. "¡­ that was a demon¡­ was it?" Fei Yinzi asked.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le suddenly felt the air became cold. Wait, no. They are flying so why the air shouldn''t be cold?! But! They looked at Fei Yinzi, then at Cheng Sheng. Why did it suddenly become colder?! Their faces darkened. They know that it was a demon that Fei Yinzi has seen. But, why did Fei Yinzi lie to Cheng Sheng?! Who is it?! Who did Fei Yinzi see in that demon?! Is it so someone important?!


    Fei Yinzi has become secretive!


    Demons have a skill that can change their appearance, or that make the one seeing them see them as another person, or the person they love or long to see. That is one of the reasons why the demons can easily beguile humans.


    "Children¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke. "You should cherish the time while they were still young." He said.


    "Why?" Xiao Le, this slow person, asked.


    Shu Mu covered his face with his hand, feeling embarrassed. Can''t Xiao Le read the atmosphere? It is tense! Fei Yinzi and Cheng Sheng are in a cold war!


    Cheng Sheng smiled, and Shu Mu and Fei Yinzi felt their hairs rose when they saw that smile of Cheng Sheng that spells murder.


    "Because children are honest when they are younger. When they have grown up¡­ heh." Cheng Sheng said.


    Shu Mu and Fei Yinzi felt their scalp becoming numb. That ''heh'' speaks volume.


    "Shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi called in a small voice.


    "What did you call me?" Cheng Sheng asked, smiling brightly that his eyes turned into crescents. But, that smile is hiding knives!


    "¡­ shifu." Fei Yinzi called. If he doesn''t call him ''shifu'' now, he knows that Cheng Sheng would not hesitate to throw him to the lake below.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, satisfied. "I know what Er Zi wants to say. You like to train, right?" he asked.


    "¡­ yes." Fei Yinzi gulped. Oh, no¡­ he thought as he broke into a cold sweat. I shouldn''t have provoked him! He thought, feeling regretting now.


    Xiao Le now realized what is happening and he is silently watching the pair of master and disciple.


    "Then, Er Zi should practice tonight five hundred upward strike, five hundred downward strike, five hundred rightward strike, five hundred leftward strike and five hundred forward strike with five hundred backward strike and five hundred turning strike." Cheng Sheng spoke in one breath, but he doesn''t even feel breathless. That is how angry he is, and Fei Yinzi now wonders how he should appease his master.


    "This disciple obeys." Fei Yinzi answered. Let''s do what he wants me to do first. He thought. This is the first step of appeasing Cheng Sheng. Next¡­ "Shiz¡­ shifu." He called. This is the second step: calling him what he likes you to call him.


    "Yes?" Cheng Sheng answered.


    The third step ¨C "I¡­ I have prepared some snacks for shiz¡­ shifu¡­" Fei Yinzi said. Bribery! "Would shizu¡­ shifu likes to taste some?" he asked.


    "What snacks?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Cakes." Fei Yinzi answered. Give him his favorites! This is the right bribery! He thought.


    "Oh. Give me some." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yinzi immediately took out a qiankun pouch and opened it. A fragrant and sweet aroma pervaded the air. "Shizu¡­ shifu. Please try it!" he said and gave the qiankun pouch that is filled with fresh and warm cakes inside.


    "Good." Cheng Sheng said and immediately took a bite.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le subconsciously gulped, wanting to taste the cake, too. But, they know that Fei Yinzi is still appeasing Cheng Sheng.


    The last step¡­ Fei Yinzi thought. "Shizu¡­ shifu." He called. "I was wrong." He said. Apologize!


    "Where are you wrong?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "This disciple shouldn''t have lied to shizu¡­ shifu." Fei Yinzi answered. Admit your mistakes!


    "Will you lie to me again?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "This disciple wouldn''t dare." Fei Yinzi answered.


    "Don''t rest or sleep until you finished your punishment." Cheng Sheng told him.


    "Yes, shizu¡­ shifu!" Fei Yinzi bowed. Accept the punishment! Finished! He thought and secretly sighed in relief.


    "¡­ from which family is she?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Huh?" Fei Yinzi raised his head and looked at his master, feeling confused. What family? What is this now? He thought.


    "The girl that you like." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­ huh?" Fei Yinzi felt more confused. What girl? I don''t know any girl aside from Lei-shigu and You-shigu! Oh¡­ and You-shigu''s and Lei-shigu''s disciples.


    "Didn''t you just see her earlier?" Cheng Sheng asked as he looked at him. "From which family is she? Do I know her?" he asked.


    "¡­ yes." Fei Yinzi answered. His master should know his own self, right?


    "Oh. Which sect? From our sect?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi nodded. They are from the same sect since they are a master and his disciple.

 Chapter 447 - The Scum Is Daring

    Central Region, Zhongyang.


    Cheng Sheng, Fei Yinzi, Shu Mu and Xiao Le arrived in Zhongyang without a hitch.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s been months since I last went here and the place is bustling as usual!" Cheng Sheng said with a bright smile as he looked around. He, Shu Mu and Xiao Le are wearing face masks and they changed their clothes along with Fei Yinzi since they are travelling incognito.


    "You really don''t need us to go with you, right?" Shu Mu asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "Nothing happened on our way here." He said.


    "Nothing happened because you were already traveling with me." Cheng Sheng said. "If the demons or the thieves would see that there is only my disciple and I, then they would have already attacked us." He explained.


    Shu Mu just smiled while Xiao Le laughed.


    "Shizun. I found a shop selling Ruwe nuts here!" Fei Yinzi said as he stood beside a shop.


    "Really?!" Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened and sparkled as he jumped beside Fei Yinzi and smelled the roasted sugar-coated nuts.


    "Such a sweet tooth." Shu Mu muttered while Xiao Le laughed and they walked towards the pair of master and disciple. "I thought you are in a hurry?" Shu Mu asked, teasing Cheng Sheng.


    "There is no such thing as valuable as food!" Cheng Sheng said as he bought a large bowl of Ruwe nuts, shocking the other buyers beside them. "Especially the ones that I like!" he added and grinned as he took the qiankun pouch from Fei Yinzi and stored the Ruwe nuts inside. "Let''s go!" he said as he patted Fei Yinzi''s shoulder.


    "Okay!" the three answered. They are about to leave when someone suddenly stopped them.


    "Wait!" a loud voice called amidst the noisy crowd.


    Everyone''s attention was caught and they all turned, including Cheng Sheng, Fei Yinzi, Shu Mu and Xiao Le, to look at the speaker.


    "How dare you buy the Ruwe nuts!" it was a young man. He is glaring at Cheng Sheng''s group. Obviously, he is talking to them.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le saw that the young man is the opponent. "Ah. He is finished." They muttered.


    Indeed, he is. Who told him to fight against shizun? Fei Yinzi thought, agreeing with Shu Mu and Xiao Le.


    "How dare I?" Cheng Sheng muttered with a confused expression on his face.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Fei Yinzi. "¡­" ah. Here he begins his acting. They thought.


    "I am very daring, thank you for asking." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Need something?" he asked as he tilted his head.


    As expected, that young man choked because of his anger. "Don''t play dumb!" he said.


    "I''m not, because I''m smart. And you''re the one who looked dumb, no need for thanks for me pointing it out to you." Cheng Sheng smiled at him.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Fei Yinzi. "¡­" so savage.


    The crowd watching snickered when they saw the young man''s face turned red because of both anger and shame. "YOU!" he gnashed his teeth. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Why did you buy the Ruwe nuts?!" he asked.


    "Because I have money." Cheng Sheng answered.


    The young man. "¡­" endure. Endure. He thought. "I was going to buy it for Ruru! How dare you!" he said as he glared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Do I know that you are going to buy it for Lulu?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Do I?" he asked as he turned to Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Fei Yinzi who are holding back their laughter after hearing Cheng Sheng deliberately mispronounce the girl''s name.


    "¡­ no." the three answered.


    "See? I didn''t know." Cheng Sheng turned to the young man who is obviously boiling because of anger. "And, should I hold myself back from buying the Ruwe nuts just for you? Are these nuts yours? Do they have your name engraved on them? Are you nuts?" he asked and deliberately picked a nut to eat.


    Fei Yinzi paid the vendor.


    "You¡­ you bast ¨C " the young man clenched his fists.


    "Hey, hey." Cheng Sheng cut him off. "It isn''t good to curse someone out, young man, because you can''t defeat them through words. And are you pursuing someone? Then, the more you should control yourself and conduct yourself with disciple. Be a gentleman!" he told him.


    "Why, you - !" the young man was truly enraged and drew his sword.


    It was then that the crowd noticed that the young man is wearing a uniform.


    "Ah! He is a disciple! That''s the Wuyang Sect''s crest!" someone exclaimed.


    "Wait. This young man looks familiar¡­ isn''t this second young master Wu, Wu Tao?!" they said.


    "Aaaarrgh!" Wu Tao yelled as he raised his sword.


    Fei Yinzi immediately flashed before Cheng Sheng and also drew his sword. Cheng Sheng, Shu Mu and Xiao Le let him since it isn''t fair for them adults to fight Wu Tao.


    Fei Yinzi blocked Wu Tao''s sword. He felt that he can defeat Wu Tao. He slid his sword against Wu Tao''s sword and was about to hit Wu Tao when he felt the wind whistled past his ear. He fought many times against Cheng Sheng so he instinctively dodged. But, he didn''t expect for another sword to appear before him and is about to pierce him!


    His eyes narrowed. This isn''t Wu Tao. He thought and was about to raise his sword to block when a fan appeared and hit the new sword. CLANG!


    "ARH!" the people cried and covered their ears when they heard a piercing sound.


    Fei Yinzi also was stunned and felt his ears ringing but he endured. He raised his head and saw that his master is holding a fan and is pressing that newcomer''s sword down.


    "Is it right to interfere with a duel ¨C " someone spoke. " ¨C first young master Wu?" he asked.


    They all turned and saw two new people appeared. One is holding a sword that Cheng Sheng suppresses while the other one is standing behind them with a smile.


    "Ling Yun! That''s Ling Yun of the Yuling Sect!" someone said when they recognized the person.


    The one called ''first young master Wu'' Wu Tie frowned when he saw Ling Yun. "They are bullying my brother!" he said.


    "Is it wrong to bully him back after he bullied them first?" Ling Yun calmly said.


    Wu Tie''s expression turned ugly. He knows what kind his brother is. He inwardly cursed.


    "Don''t think you can throw the blame on them, first young master Wu." Ling Yun spoke again when he noticed Ling Yun''s expression. "It was your brother who bullied them first, and made the first strike. They are just defending themselves. Isn''t that right?" he asked as he turned to the vendor who witnessed everything.


    "Yes!" the vendor answered, as well as the crowd.


    Ling Yun chuckled when he saw Wu Tie''s expression darkened. "The Wuyang Sect can only bully people nowadays?" he asked. "Or, was I wrong? That they can apologize?" he said.


    Wu Tie''s face turned darker. "¡­ Wu Tao, you''ll get it later!" he whispered, which made Wu Tao shiver in fear. "Apologize!" he yelled.


    "Y-yes! I''m sorry!" Wu Tao spoke in reflex.


    "Not to me. But to them." Ling Yun said and pointed Cheng Sheng''s group.


    Wu Tao''s expression turned ugly but when he saw his elder brother''s dark face, he knew he is finished. "¡­ I''m sorry." He said through his gritted teeth.


    Ling Yun can see through him, and he definitely wouldn''t let him off. "Such an insincere apology. Does master Sun Rong''s and master Qie Shi''s guests accept it?" he asked.


    Hearing the two names mentioned, Wu Tie''s expression changed. And it just became more colorful.


    "What?! Master Sun Rong and master Qie Shi¡­ aren''t they the masters of the Yunxiao Inn?!" someone said.


    "The Yunxiao Inn that was everyone''s refuge five years ago¡­ they are the masters'' guests?!" they said and looked at Cheng Sheng''s group of four.


    "Wu. Tao." Wu Tie spoke through his gnashed teeth.


    Wu Tao''s knees weakened and he fell on his knees. "Brother, I really don''t know!" he said as he trembled.


    "Then, apologize!" Wu Tie said.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll apologize!" Wu Tao said with a pale face. He turned to Cheng Sheng''s group of four. Although he still feels resentful, but he felt more fear. They are actually Sun Rong''s and Qie Shi''s guests, damn it! He gritted his teeth. "¡­ I''m sorry." He spoke as he lowered his head.


    "Apology accepted." Cheng Sheng spoke. He knows that the Wuyang Sect isn''t simple and he doesn''t want Ling Yun to get into trouble.


    As soon as Cheng Sheng''s voice fell, Wu Tie pulled his Wu Tao away and they disappeared from the crowd, not even leaving a word to Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun smiled at the crowd and the crowd understood that the show has finished. They immediately left. Ling Yun turned to Cheng Sheng''s group of four. "Elder Cheng. Elder Shu. Elder Xiao. And ¨C " he turned to Fei Yinzi. " ¨C junior brother Fei. Welcome to Zhongyang. Master Sun Rong and master Qie Shi are waiting for you." He told them.

 Chapter 448 - The Scum Is A Fan

    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Cheng Sheng! Shu Mu! Xiao Le!" Qie Shi called when he heard footsteps and he turned to see them. Although they wore a disguise, but he already received a message from Cheng Sheng that there will be four of them travelling, with Shu Mu and Xiao Le with him and his disciple. "And Er Zi!" he added as he looked at the shortest of them four.


    In fact, Fei Yinzi isn''t short. He is actually taller than the kids around his age. He is still growing, and is expected to be tall. But, currently, he is with three adult men, so he definitely will look shorter than them.


    "Mister Sun. Mister Qie." Fei Yinzi greeted and bowed.


    Qie Shi''s smile brightened. "How polite!" he exclaimed. "Cheng Sheng, you really raised him well!" he told Cheng Sheng.


    "Of course!" Cheng Sheng proudly smiled.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Sun Rong who is listening to them from the counter. "¡­" no way in hell that Cheng Sheng can teach someone of politeness. He can''t teach what he doesn''t know, and what he doesn''t have! They thought. That''s just Fei Yinzi''s innate character!


    Qie Shi then turned to Ling Yun who was following behind them. "Ah! Ling Yun! Thank you for fetching them!" he said. "They didn''t run into trouble, did they?" he asked.


    Ling Yun just smiled.


    Qie Shi. "¡­" oh. They did.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Fei Yinzi. "¡­" we did.


    Sun Rong laughed as he can already guess. "Really¡­ you haven''t changed, Cheng Sheng. There is always trouble when you are around." He said as he walked towards them after he wiped the glasses.


    Cheng Sheng turned. "What can I do?" he asked. I am the protagonist. He thought. "It is the trouble that is looking for me and not the other way around." He said.


    Qie Shi forced a laugh. "Anyway, let''s all sit. I''ve already reserved us a room." He said and turned to the waiter that passed by. "Send us the foods I''ve told you in the room that I have reserved." He told him before he turned back to them. "Let''s go!" he said as he pulled Sun Rong. It''s been some time that they haven''t seen Cheng Sheng.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun followed behind them.


    Wuyang Sect.


    "AH!" Wu Tao cried after Wu Tie slapped him when they arrived. "Brother¡­" he called. His voice filled with grievance.


    "What the hell do I always tell you?! To control your temper, you bastard!" Wu Tie said as he kicked Wu Tao. "Now, you provoked the Yunxiao Inn! That is under the Righteous Alliance''s protection! As well as the Shanliangde Sect''s!" he said.


    The Sun family has already taken control of the Shanliangde Sect five years ago after Fei Lin and Xi Ling left to wander around the world.


    Wu Tao clenched his fists and lowered his head to hide his sneer. Righteous Alliance? Bah! They are just about to collapse because the Zunjingde Sect that is backing them is declining since Jing Rui still hasn''t woken up! And what about the Shanliangde Sect? Can their hands reach Zhongyang fast if they really will make trouble with the Yunxiao Inn? Wu Tie is just too cautious!


    Thinking this, he glared at Wu Tie who is still talking. "You just wish that those guests of the Yunxiao Inn won''t bear grudges towards you. And father¡­ he will definitely hear of this! You just wait when he comes back!" he said as he glared at him. "Don''t leave this room and continue to kneel!" he said before he left and called their sect''s disciples to watch over him.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Wuyang Sect, huh¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he sipped his tea.


    "I''ve heard of them." Shu Mu spoke. "They were on the rise four years ago after the Zunjingde Sect¡­ ehem." He coughed, not going to continue what he is going to say as they all understood.


    The Zunjingde Sect really is in trouble because their leader is in a coma.


    "Cheng Sheng, do you want to give them some trouble?" Qie Shi asked.


    "No. I won''t lower myself by quarreling with a child." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Fei Yinzi. "¡­" but you already did earlier¡­ they thought. They immediately lowered their heads when they saw Cheng Sheng glared at them. They resumed eating.


    "Let''s wait for the Wuyang Sect to make a move first, then." Sun Rong spoke. "If Wu Tong is sensible, he should come and apologize for his son''s audacious attitude." He sneered.


    "Let''s do that, then." They agreed.


    "Anyway, you have met him." Qie Shi said and turned to Ling Yun. "He is Ling Yun, the eldest disciple of the Yuling Sect. His uncle is a client of ours, and we also became friends of their sect leader." He said.


    Cheng Sheng''s hand imperceptibly shook after he heard the words ''eldest disciple'' before he immediately calmed himself. "He looks really promising." He said and smiled at Ling Yun. He noticed that Ling Yun has a good temperament, like Li Tian''s.


    "He also sent that Wuyang Sect away with just a few words!" Xiao Le said.


    "Thanking senior for praising me. I am very happy." Ling Yun said and smiled as he raised his cup to them for a toast.


    They looked more favorably at Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun turned to Cheng Sheng. "Senior, earlier, Wu Tie ¨C the older one of the two, when he attacked your disciple earlier¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in understanding. "I know. He really mean to harm my disciple." He said. If there was no killing intent, he would''ve let Fei Yinzi also handle Wu Tie''s attack. He knows that his disciple is progressing very fast, so Fei Yinzi could have defended himself from that attack.


    But, he felt Wu Tie''s killing intent and so he stopped the attack.


    "Senior wasn''t hurt, right?" Ling Yun asked. He has already heard about Cheng Sheng''s condition and he really admired him. He treats him as a great hero for doing a big sacrifice in exchange for everybody''s future.


    Cheng Sheng is just in Golden Core Stage right now, and so is Wu Tie. But, Wu Tie''s cultivation is higher than Cheng Sheng''s, and so Cheng Sheng should have been hurt earlier.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered as he took out his fan and opened it.


    The front of the fan has a beautiful landscape painting while on the back has words written.


    "A spell?" they were surprised.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. It was because of this spell that made his fan, and himself, unharmed earlier from Wu Tie''s attack. "Li-shixiong wrote it for me." He smiled.


    Li Tian is a master spell caster, and Cheng Sheng is his master in Spell Casting. But, because Cheng Sheng''s cultivation has dropped, Li Tian made a spell on Cheng Sheng''s favorite fan which he made for him in the past.


    "Li-shixiong is so thoughtful." Xiao Le spoke.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. Then, he turned to Qie Shi. "About that demon¡­" he said.


    Everyone immediately became serious.


    "We found that demon because of the Yuling Sect." Qie Shi answered and looked at Ling Yun.


    So, that''s why Ling Yun is here. Cheng Sheng was wondering why Ling Yun fetched them earlier.


    "Ling Yun can see through anyone''s disguises, including the demons'', so he found that demon." Qie Shi explained.


    "I was born with these eyes, senior." Ling Yun told Cheng Sheng. "That''s how I found you earlier." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly felt that Ling Yun''s attitude towards him is strange, but since he didn''t feel any ill intent, he just shrugged. Instead, it was Shu Mu, Xiao Le and Fei Yinzi who realized it. Meanwhile, Sun Rong and Qie Shi just smiled.


    Ling Yun is Cheng Sheng''s fan. That is also the reason why Ling Yun frequents the Yunxiao Inn, hoping to see even just a glimpse of Cheng Sheng. Fei Yinzi suddenly felt a sense of crisis and he scooted closer to Cheng Sheng.


    "Great. I am hoping to catch that demon in order to make a breakthrough in my research, and also to help the Zunjingde Sect." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at Ling Yun. "Do you want to help me? I''d really appreciate your help. Your eyes are very useful." He said. "Don''t worry. I won''t treat you badly. When I get my compensation from Jing Cheng and the Righteous Alliance, I''ll also give you a share like Qie Shi''s and Sun Rong''s." he told him.


    Everyone. "¡­." As expected. He is helping the Zunjingde Sect just for money and not out of kindness¡­ they thought.


    Ling Yun chuckled. "Senior, I don''t need any compensation." He told him.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng was surprised. "Then, what do you want?" he asked. He doesn''t believe no one would do things without anything in return.


    Ling Yun didn''t immediately answer him. "In fact, senior¡­" he spoke. "These eyes of mine¡­ can also see through one''s soul." He told him.

 Chapter 449 - The Scum Is Unkind

    BANG! CRASH! Before anyone could react, Cheng Sheng and Ling Yun were gone.


    "Ah!" Ling Yun cried after Cheng Sheng pushed him to a wall while holding his collar in a tight grip he almost choked. He guesses, if Cheng Sheng only doesn''t need him to speak, he would''ve already choked him.


    "Who are you?" Cheng Sheng dangerously narrowed his eyes as he raised his other hand, reading to pierce Ling Yun at any time.


    Ling Yun''s eyes widened. "Senior! I am Ling Yun!" he said.


    "Are you threatening me?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "No!" Ling Yun shook his head. "I am only your fan!" he told him. "I admire senior, and I found that the color of senior''s soul is really beautiful, so¡­ so¡­" he said with a red face.


    Cheng Sheng froze. "¡­ a fan?" he muttered and looked at Ling Yun''s good-looking face. Instead of looking pale because of fear, the young man instead is blushing furiously. "¡­ you are my fan?" he asked. His voice sounds strange.


    Ling Yun nodded. "I once met senior when you saved us from the demonic cultivators. I admired senior since then." He answered. "I always come to the Yunxiao Inn since I heard that senior sometimes go there. My father has died five years ago so it was my uncle, his younger brother, who is raising me. He is overly protective of me so he doesn''t let me leave the Zhongyang for fear of me meeting danger. So, I can''t go to the East Region to look for senior, and I can only go to the Yunxiao Inn." He explained. "This is how my uncle, and our sect leader, found out about master Qie''s and master Sun''s information network." He finished.


    Cheng Sheng finally understood. This child¡­ is just really a child.


    "Also¡­ I saw a sliver of senior''s aura on that demon, that''s why I chased it with my fellow disciples!" Ling Yun added. His eyes are bright as if he is expecting for a praise.


    Cheng Sheng coughed, feeling embarrassed that he overreacted. "Yes. You are really good." He said.


    Ling Yun''s eyes widened and he suddenly looked shy. "Senior¡­ senior is overpraising me." He said.


    Cheng Sheng secretly sighed in relief. Then, he smiled as he patted Ling Yun''s head. "Ah." He muttered when he remembered something. If Ling Yun can really see one''s soul¡­ His face suddenly turned serious. "Ling Yun." He called. "Can you tell something for me?" he asked.


    "Shizun!"


    "Cheng Sheng!"


    "Ling Yun!" the others called when they finally found them.


    Cheng Sheng and Ling Yun turned. "We''re fine. Just a misunderstanding." Cheng Sheng spoke and smiled as he patted Ling Yun who blushed. Then, he turned to Fei Yinzi who looked tense. "And that''s ''shifu'' for you!" he told him.


    Everyone sighed in relief. In that flash of a second, they saw that Cheng Sheng''s expression is murderous. They are afraid that he might kill Ling Yun.


    "Senior''s martial arts is really strong!" Ling Yun spoke with his eyes shining. "In just a blink of an eye, I was suddenly here! Senior is really great!" he said as he smiled.


    Everyone. "¡­" this is bad. Ling Yun turns into a brainless fan because Cheng Sheng is here¡­ where did that calm and courteous Ling Yun go? They thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng with blaming gazes.


    Cheng Sheng coughed as he looked away. Don''t blame me. I''m not the one who made him my fan. He thought and sighed. "Let''s go back and plan how to capture that demon." He said.


    "Yes." They answered.


    Night.


    Ling Yun reluctantly left. He looked at Cheng Sheng one last time before he ran away, lest he would change his mind and insist of staying the night in the Yunxiao Inn and be scolded by his uncle tomorrow for spending the night outside.


    "That child is really pure." They said. Why did that child fell for Cheng Sheng, this scum? They thought as they looked at each other. Their gazes speaking.


    Ling Yun said that his eyes are good, but they now think otherwise for being a fan of Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng didn''t comment and just silently drink his tea. He knows that they are badmouthing him again, but he couldn''t care. He has some things in his mind.


    "Cheng Sheng." Qie Shi called. "Here is the other thing you asked me to look for." He said as he handed Cheng Sheng a scroll. "The Intersect Competition details." He said and winked.


    Fei Yinzi heard what Qie Shi said and he froze. "Shizun¡­" he called as he looked at Cheng Sheng, wide-eyed. He thought that Cheng Sheng came here only for that demon. He didn''t think that Cheng Sheng was actually also looking into the Intersect Competition.


    Cheng Sheng took the scroll from Qie Shi, only to hit Fei Yinzi in the head with it.


    "OW!" poor Fei Yinzi cried and covered his head with his both hands.


    "Speaking of Intersect Competition, this reminds me¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Yinzi suddenly froze and he felt a bad feeling.


    As expected, it really isn''t anything good. "Starting tomorrow, you go with Ling Yun and practice your martial arts. At night, you will practice with Sun Rong to test your mage skills." Cheng Sheng said as he turned to Fei Yinzi who was frozen on his seat. "Don''t reveal anything to the others, so just test your martial arts against Ling Yun. He will be a good sparring partner. I already told him earlier about this." He told him. "As for Sun Rong, he may be a civilian but he knows spells and talismans. I already paid him with wine and magic pills, so don''t waste my efforts, kid." He rapped Fei Yinzi''s head to wake the other up from his daze.


    "Shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi called in a small voice.


    "And call me ''shifu''." Cheng Sheng added.


    Fei Yinzi pursed his lips.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng spoke when he saw the other''s aggrieved expression. "Am I being harsh? Then, don''t go participate in the Intersect Competition, lest you just get killed if you can''t even do these things I am asking you to do." He said. "It''s for your own good." He added.


    The others saw Fei Yinzi''s eyes reddened as he held back his tears. They wanted to say something, but they also know that Cheng Sheng is correct. This cultivation world is harsh. Only the na?ve ones would think that it is peaceful and beautiful. It is because they haven''t seen more of it, its other side, yet.


    "¡­ I understand." Fei Yinzi answered. Then, without waiting for anyone to speak, he left.


    "Teenage rebellion. Tch." Cheng Sheng shook his head as he read the content of the scroll that Qie Shi gave.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" they called.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng lazily asked. "Fei Lin didn''t even say anything after he gave me his distant cousin. Do you want to tell me to be soft-hearted to Er Zi?" he asked.


    Sha Yan, Fei Yinzi''s father, is actually Fei Yan, a cousin of Fei Lin''s and Fei Yin''s father. In order to seize the power of the Fei Clan, Fei Lin''s and Fei Yin''s father framed Fei Yan''s father, making Fei Yan''s family flee, away from the reach of the Fei Clan. Then, they reached the Southmost Region and changed their surname to Sha (sand).


    Fei Yan''s son, Fei Yin, although has the same name as his cousin Fei Yin ¨C Cheng Sheng''s lover, but his name has a different meaning. Cheng Sheng also knows this, but he still added the ''zi'' at the end of the child''s name to remind himself that the child isn''t the reincarnation of his dead lover. He notified Fei Lin of his relative, of course. But, Fei Lin doesn''t care about the Fei Clan anymore, and he can''t take care of the child, so he left him in the warm and close-knit family of Xinfaxian Sect.


    The others helplessly sighed. They think that Cheng Sheng is extremely harsh towards Fei Yinzi. But, they can''t deny the fact that Cheng Sheng is right, too, since Fei Yinzi has to be strong as early as possible for him to protect himself, now that his master is weakened and might not able to protect him at any time. In fact, he will become stronger than his master, and so he has to protect his master, too.


    Fei Yinzi will hold two lives in his hands, then. One is his, and the other is his master''s, although there also will be others who will protect Cheng Sheng in his place. But, if Fei Yinzi wants to protect his master, too, aside from himself, then, he has to accept Cheng Sheng''s unkind treatment towards him. He also won''t be a child forever, and so he has to act as an adult as soon as possible, since Cheng Sheng, this scum, there isn''t a word ''soft'' in his vocabulary.


    This is just how Cheng Sheng is.

 Chapter 450 - The Scum Is Bossy

    The next day, morning.


    "Senior!" Ling Yun called as he ran towards Cheng Sheng when he saw Cheng Sheng is coming out of the Yunxiao Inn, yawning, when he arrived.


    Cheng Sheng turned and saw him. "So early in the morning¡­ what are you doing here?" he asked.


    "I¡­ I - !" Ling Yun stammered and blushed when he saw Cheng Sheng''s clean and handsome face. "I want to see senior¡­" he answered.


    "Oh. Now, you see me." Cheng Sheng said. Before Ling Yun could speak, he continued. "Perfect timing. You will be my disciple''s sparring partner." He said as he pulled Fei Yinzi who is standing behind him with a gloomy face. "I see that you are in the middle-level of Golden Core Stage. My disciple is just in the low-level." He said. "Spar with him, and I''ll give you a bottle of Blood Nourishing Magic Pills." He told Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun''s eyes widened. "No, senior. I don''t need compensation ¨C " he said.


    "I haven''t given it to you yet. You spar with him for a month." Cheng Sheng cut him off. "If my disciple reaches the middle-level of the Golden Core Stage, then I''ll give you the Blood Nourishing Magic Pills. If not, then let''s forget it." He explained. He looked at Ling Yun. "I already agreed with you yesterday to not give you a compensation for helping me place a Tracking Talisman on that demon. Do you want me to still take advantage of you? Then, you''ll make this elder lose his face." He said.


    Ling Yun''s face paled. "T-that''s¡­ that''s not my intention, senior¡­" he said and lowered his head in shame.


    "Then, just agree with me this time." Cheng Sheng said. "Er Zi." He called.


    Fei Yinzi silently stood beside Cheng Sheng. "Shizun¡­" he called in a low voice.


    "Shut up. And call me ''shifu''." Cheng Sheng told him.


    Ling Yun enviously looked at Fei Yinzi. Actually, he wanted to join the Xinfaxian Sect for Cheng Sheng. But, not only his uncle forbade him from leaving Zhongyang. He also heard that Cheng Sheng is not taking any disciples. But, this Fei Yinzi is very lucky.


    "Ling Yun. Go with us to the Zunjingde Sect first." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Yes, senior!" Ling Yun answered.


    "Shizun. When are you leaving to catch that demon?" Fei Yinzi asked. "Who will go with you to catch it?" he added.


    "Shu Mu and Xiao Le. And, I''ll be borrowing some people from the Zunjingde Sect." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t speak again. He has no place, it seems.


    Zunjingde Sect.


    "Elder Cheng!" the disciples of the Zunjingde Sect exclaimed when they saw him arrive.


    "Hello, kids. Where''s Jing Cheng? Or Jing Bai? Or Jing Hei?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "We''ll immediately call them!" the Zunjingde Sect disciples answered.


    "Oh. Then, you might also call elder Pai, as well as Zheng Yi. Tell them I need them for something." Cheng Sheng told them.


    "Yes!" the disciples answered and immediately ran away to call the people named.


    Only Cheng Sheng receives this kind of treatment. Not only they see him as a hero, but the Zunjingde Sect and the Righteous Alliance are indebted to him because of Jing Rui. Cheng Sheng also didn''t ask for any excessive demands and sometimes he would ask for something trivial. Thus, it increased their favorable impression of him. They didn''t look down on his weakened cultivation as they know that it was exchanged for the peace they are receiving today.


    Cheng Sheng went inside and Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun followed behind him. The disciples behind treated the two with respect as it was Cheng Sheng who brought them.


    "Cheng Sheng." Jing Cheng called as he catches his breath. He hurriedly left when he heard that Cheng Sheng arrived.


    Cheng Sheng turned and frowned when he saw Jing Cheng''s appearance. "Did you give sect leader Jing your spiritual energy again?" he sharply asked. He didn''t even sit and immediately berated Jing Cheng.


    Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Zheng Yi, Pai Lie and Zheng Fu Gong who were following behind Jing Cheng heard Cheng Sheng''s stern voice and they stopped.


    "I don''t care what your Zunjingde Sect will become. But ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke. " ¨C I will say this today. If sect leader Jing or any of you will come to me in the future to ask me to fix Jing Cheng''s meridians that have been broken, then I will have to refuse you." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell. No one dared breathed loudly. Even though Cheng Sheng is the weakest in the room, but his momentum has never diminished. No one dared to look down on him. They even value his medical skills, so even if Jing Cheng was being scolded, no one became angry. They know that, despite Cheng Sheng''s harsh words, he deeply cares of other people. He spoke it because he is concerned of Jing Cheng as a former comrade. He only said it to warn them.


    "I¡­" Jing Cheng sighed.


    "Hmph. I know you are impatient, so I came today." Cheng Sheng said as he sat on his seat.


    Everyone inwardly sighed in relief and the disciples fled after serving the foods and drinks.


    "Cheng Sheng. When have you arrived?" Jing Hei, the talkative one, asked.


    "Jing Kang must have not told you to surprise you." Cheng Sheng said as he received the tea served by Fei Yinzi.


    "You met Jing Kang?!" Jing Hei exclaimed.


    Jing Bai coughed. "He must have gone to see Lei Ling first¡­" he said. His voice is filled with helplessness.


    "Oh. In that case, I want to go to see Qian Lin!" Jing Hei said and looked at Jing Cheng with pleading in his gaze.


    "Cheng Sheng came here, so he must have something to tell us." Jing Cheng told Jing Hei.


    Everyone immediately turned to Cheng Sheng.


    But, Cheng Sheng didn''t immediately answer them. "Elder Pai. Have you already taught Zheng Yi about the Entrapping Array?" he asked. Since he can''t do it, then he''ll teach others on how to do it.


    "I did!" Pai Lie said.


    Zheng Yi shyly smiled. "I can do it only in a small-scale." He said.


    "You''re already doing good." Jing Bai comforted him.


    "What does this have something to do with the array?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "''small-scale''¡­ we can only do it this way¡­" he said.


    "Huh?" they were puzzled.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them all. "I came here because I''ve found that demon who can raise the Shaking Forked-Leaf Plant." He said. "And this one saw helped me track it." He added and looked at Ling Yun.


    They all turned to look at Ling Yun. "Aren''t you elder Ling Xi''s nephew?" Jing Cheng spoke.


    Ling Yun nodded and smiled. "I am. My name is Ling Yun." He answered.


    "I already had him place a Tracking Talisman on that demon. I am just waiting for him to arrive." Cheng Sheng explained.


    "Oh. Why is he with you, then¡­?" they asked as they looked at Ling Yun.


    "I have him to spar with my disciple." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yinzi''s expression became gloomier.


    "Right. Your disciple looks stronger than the last time we saw him." Jing Hei said as he looked at Fei Yinzi.


    "I''ll go with you to catch that demon." Jing Cheng spoke.


    "Of course I''ll be bringing you with me. Who knows when you''ll exhaust your spiritual energy again and Jing Bai and Jing Hei can''t stop you?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Jing Cheng froze, and so did Jing Bai and Jing Hei who felt ashamed.


    Fortunately, Cheng Sheng changed the topic. "That demon is good in disguises, so I had the Tracking Talisman on him. Once we found him, we will trap him." He said. "The entrapment depends on Zheng Yi." He told them.


    Zheng Yi immediately felt tense. "I''ll give him more spiritual energy to ensure the success." Jing Bai assured as he held Zheng Yi''s hand.


    "Then, Jing Cheng and Jing Hei will chase the demon, leading it to our trap." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Elder Pai, you create some arrays to deceive it." He said.


    "Okay! I''m in!" Pai Lie said.


    "Then, elder Zheng will be left to look after sect leader Jing." Cheng Sheng spoke and looked at Zheng Fu Gong.


    "What?" Zheng Fu Gong asked when he saw that Cheng Sheng''s gaze meant something.


    "From Qie Shi''s information that he sent to me¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke as he placed down his cup. "That demon, if near a comatose patient, may affect the patient within a certain range." He said.


    Jing Cheng''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Ling Yun also verified this information after he lured the demon to a patient according to my instruction." Cheng Sheng continued. "When I checked the patient, its mind really was affected. Fortunately, it was only for a short moment. Or else¡­" he looked at them. "I am guessing that this demon is the Shaking Forked-Leaf Plant that gained sentience." He told them.

 Chapter 451 - The Scum Is Poisonous

    As soon as the night fell in Zhongyang, the people smelled a grassy scent. Those who smelled it felt their heads is spinning, then hurt like it is about to split into two. They can hear a ringing noise and, before they knew it, they are bleeding in their orifices.


    THUD. One by one, they fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Hehehehe." Someone laughed sinisterly as he hopped around the bodies of those who have fallen in the cold and damp ground.


    As soon as his foot touch the ground, his body uncontrollably shake which made him fall to the ground, caught off-guard. But, since he was already used to it, he lifted his other foot to make another hop.


    "So, that''s the plant demon?" Jing Cheng asked in a low voice as they watched the demon leave the area.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded as he crushed the powder and scattered it in the air while Pai Lie jumped down the ground and created an array to heal the people.


    The Zunjingde Sect and Yuling Sect disciples helped move the people inside Pai Lie''s array for them to not be disturbed.


    "Follow it." Cheng Sheng spoke as he jumped to another roof.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Zheng Yi followed him.


    "Ah! Wait for me, too!" Pai Lie cried and ran after them.


    They all leapt on one roof after another as they maintained a certain distance from the demon.


    "So, it''s actually his smell that makes the people feel headache." Jing Hei spoke.


    "It is severe to those in a coma, though, as they will feel very sensitive to the smell after being ''asleep'' for so long." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The longer they are ''asleep'', the more sensitive they will be to the smell. It''s because their sense of smell has to adjust, and would become greedy to smell around it. Thus, their nose would inhale more than enough, and so the smell becomes detrimental to them." He explained.


    Jing Cheng''s expression became ugly and turned to the disciples that are following them. "Stop him if he goes towards the direction of the Jing Manor. Don''t let him come near. Stop him at all costs!" he said.


    "Yes!" the disciples answered as they flew ahead of them.


    Fortunately, they have already evacuated the people who have comatose patients with them. But, they didn''t tell the people around the area that there will be a demon since they can''t have the demon become suspicious if it founds no one is around.


    "When shall we start the plan?" Jing Bai asked.


    "Let me observe for a while more." Cheng Sheng spoke. "After that, you can kill it." He told them.


    "''kill'' - ?!" they exclaimed and almost slipped off of the roofs. "This isn''t a part of our plan! We thought that you want to keep the plant demon alive?!" they asked.


    "Demons are good in deception. Why would I keep it alive if I will ask and then it will lie?" Cheng Sheng asked. "So, after I''ve observed it and get enough information, it will be of no use to me. Then, why keep it alive?" he looked at them.


    "You have a point." Zheng Yi said.


    "After I go back to Xinfaxian and made a potion using the Shaking Four-Leaf Plant, I''ll give it to sect leader Jing." Cheng Sheng said. "You ask Qie Shi to find more of this plant, since I don''t know how much of the potion I will make will sect leader Jing have to consume enough for him to wake up." He explained.


    "Okay!" they answered.


    Cheng Sheng watched the demon for a while. Suddenly, he jumped down the ground, just a road ahead of the demon.


    "Wha¡­! Cheng Sheng?! What are you doing?!" they asked and then were forced to hide to avoid the demon from noticing them. They can only helplessly watch Cheng Sheng take off his hat, then his long, white hair fall on his back like a waterfall.


    The plant demon didn''t know that there is another demon in the shape of a human that is waiting for him. Then, when he saw him, his eyes shone with such glee.


    A human! The plant demon thought when he saw a white-haired person walking towards him. His steps are uneven, making his figure sway. "Hehehe¡­" he laughed before he raised his hand, and his hand with only two fingers suddenly turned into a forked leaf!


    The others who are hiding saw that the demon''s hand that turned into a leaf slowly approached Cheng Sheng. Their hearts loudly thumped, afraid that the demon might kill Cheng Sheng.


    "Ugh¡­" Cheng Sheng grunted as he held his head.


    "Oh, no! The smell got stronger!" they exclaimed.


    "Senior¡­" Ling Yun called as he bit his lower lip when they saw Cheng Sheng has collapsed!


    Yunxiao Inn.


    Fei Yinzi feels jittery and paced back and forth. Sun Rong has just finished teaching him in self-defense using the talismans. Tomorrow, he will teach him on how to defend using spells.


    "What are you walking around about? You make me feel dizzy¡­" Sun Rong said, feeling tired watching Fei Yinzi walk back and forth.


    "But shizun¡­ shizun might be in danger!" Fei Yinzi said. "I have to find him!" he said and was about to go out when the doors suddenly closed.


    "Your master clearly told me to not let you out." Sun Rong said while Qie Shi just watched them on the side.


    "But shizun might be in danger!" Fei Yinzi said.


    "Do you think that your master is reckless?" Sun Rong asked.


    "Yes!" Fei Yinzi answered.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi. "¡­" well, we can''t deny that.


    Sun Rong coughed to hide his embarrassment. "I keep my promises. I won''t let you out." He said as he took out talismans.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened before they narrowed as he also took out talismans. As soon as Sun Rong threw talismans at him, he also threw talismans to Sun Rong!


    BANG! Smoke filled the entire room. "Sun Rong!" Qie Shi called as he fanned away the smoke to find Sun Rong''s figure.


    "Ow¡­" a low voice cried.


    "Sun Rong!" Qie Shi cried and ran towards him.


    "That brat¡­" Sun Rong frowned as he held his arm that was hit by a talisman. "I was only provoking him to create a smokescreen and then escape. I didn''t think that he would attack me for real!" he said and laughed out of anger and helplessness.


    "You - !" Qie Shi felt speechless at Sun Rong''s action.


    "Cheng Sheng won''t bite me for letting his disciple escape. After all, I am just a normal person who happens to know how to throw talismans and cast spells." Sun Rong said. "Completely weak compared to a direct disciple of a great master." He smiled.


    While Qie Shi and Sun Rong talk, Fei Yinzi has already jumped to a roof to have a better view of Zhongyang to find his master''s figure, or the others who went with his master.


    "Shizun¡­" he called under his breath as he continued looking for Cheng Sheng.


    Meanwhile, the others are hesitating whether to kill the demon now or not. Cheng Sheng might still be observing the demon. What if they will interrupt his operation?


    "We have to kill it now!" Pai Lie spoke.


    "Why?" they asked.


    "Any more smell and Cheng Sheng might directly die!" Pai Lie answered. "His cultivation right now is far weaker than his previous cultivation!" he told them.


    It''s as if they have woken up. They immediately nodded. "Let''s start the plan!" they said.


    "Ling Yun. You look after Cheng Sheng!" Jing Cheng said.


    "Yes!" Ling Yun answered.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei immediately jumped down the ground, startling the demon who is poisoning Cheng Sheng.


    "Wha ¨C " the plant demon exclaimed and immediately escaped.


    "After it!" Jing Cheng yelled.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei, along with Pai Lie, Zheng Yi, and the rest of the disciples from the both sects, followed the demon and Jing Cheng.


    Ling Yun jumped down the ground and immediately checked Cheng Sheng''s pulse. He held his breath when he felt it was very fast. "Senior ¨C " he called, only to stop when he saw Cheng Sheng''s white hair. His eyes widened.


    Cheng Sheng has always been wearing a hat which hides his hair, and he doesn''t take it off even when he''s inside. They thought that it was just his quirk as a doctor. But, Ling Yun never thought that it was because of his white hair.


    "Senior ¨C " he called as he reached out to touch Cheng Sheng''s hair.


    "Shizun!" a voice called, interrupting Ling Yun''s action.


    Ling Yun turned and saw Fei Yinzi. "You ¨C " he said when he suddenly felt a strong wave of cold air rushing towards him. He was taken aback and was hit. "Ugh!" he grunted when his back hit the wall.


    "Shizun!" Fei Yinzi called as he ran towards Cheng Sheng before he knelt beside him. "Shizun¡­" he called. Sheng ¨C he suddenly called in his mind.

 Chapter 452 - The Scum Is Abandoned

    "Ugh ¨C " Cheng Sheng grunted as he slowly opened his eyes. He felt his head is heavy and is painful.


    "Shizun!" Fei Yinzi called.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes snapped open and he started when he heard Fei Yinzi''s voice. He turned and looked at his disciple. "¡­ are you still acting?" he asked.


    "¡­ huh?" Fei Yinzi muttered and froze.


    Cheng Sheng stared at him. "¡­ did you forget what you called me last night?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened. Suddenly, he blushed. "That¡­" he muttered.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed. "Why you bast ¨C " he said when Fei Yinzi suddenly spoke.


    "I¡­ I am sorry, shi¡­ fu¡­" Fei Yinzi said and lowered his head.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly froze. "¡­ what?" he muttered as his eyes widened while he looked at Fei Yinzi.


    "I called shi¡­ fu ''shizun'' again." Fei Yinzi said and raised his head, cautiously looking at Cheng Sheng. "Shiz¡­ shifu hates it when I call you ''shizun'', right? That is why you are angry to me today, since you heard me called you that last night." He explained and lowered his head in self-blame.


    ¡­ what the fck?! Cheng Sheng inwardly cursed as his face paled when he realized what Fei Yinzi meant. That''s what he is embarrassed about?! Not that he called me ''Sheng'' last night?! He thought, shocked. He called me ''Sheng''¡­ it''s because he is Fei Yin, right?! But now¡­ now ¨C "¡­ ugh!" he grunted in frustration. "Get out!" he yelled.


    Fei Yinzi''s face paled and realized that Cheng Sheng has it full of him calling him ''shizun''. "¡­ yes¡­" he answered and left with his head hanging low.


    Cheng Sheng slapped his forehead. "What the heck¡­" he muttered as he weakly lied on the bed. "Isn''t he Yin?" he asked. "He called me by my name last night¡­ I heard it¡­" he muttered as he closed his eyes, feeling tired. "Damn it¡­ was I just hallucinating it? But¡­" he spoke when he remembered something. Then, he sighed. "Fck." He cursed as he punched the pillow.


    Suddenly, there was a knock. "Cheng Sheng. Are you now awake?" it was Jing Cheng.


    Cheng Sheng immediately picked up the black ribbon on the bedside table and tied his hair before he wore his outer robe. "Come in." he said.


    The door opened. "So, you''re really awake." Jing Cheng said.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng looked at him.


    "Last night, the demon transformed into a giant plant." Jing Cheng spoke. "Thinking that it might be useful, we cut all of its leaves, which were its hands, feet and head when it transformed into a human." He explained. Then, he suddenly paused. "There''s also its blood... I mean, juice. We collected it in case you might be interested in it." He said.


    If the plant demon was still in its human form when they killed it, then it will be its blood it will spill. But, since the demons are stronger when they are in their original form, then it naturally will transform into a plant. So, it will spill its juice instead of blood.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Are you going back to the Xinfaxian now?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Cheng Sheng knows that Jing Cheng is in a hurry to wake Jing Rui. "Yes." He answered. "But, I will be leaving my disciple here." He said.


    "Huh? Why?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "I told Ling Yun to be my disciple''s sparring partner for a month. Then, I will award him if my disciple will become stronger." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Ling Yun¡­? But, earlier, I saw him looking in a bad mood." Jing Cheng said.


    Cheng Sheng was surprised. "Why?" he asked.


    "Ling Yun seems to be hostile towards your disciple." Jing Cheng answered.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows knitted. He didn''t see Ling Yun being hostile to Fei Yinzi. Was Ling Yun hiding it before? But it doesn''t seem right¡­ suddenly, he realized something. "Did something happen last night?" he asked.


    "Last night? Ah." Jing Cheng muttered when he remembered. "We saw your disciple was carrying you on your back while you are unconscious." He said, then paused. "But, before we left to kill the demon, it was Ling Yun that we left to look after you." He told him. He also finally realized it.


    "So, something happened between Ling Yun and my disciple." Cheng Sheng frowned. "Damn brat¡­ he must have done it intentionally so that he won''t stay here for a month since Ling Yun can''t be his sparring partner!" he said, angry.


    Jing Cheng don''t know what to say.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him. "How about you have your disciples become my disciple''s sparring partners?" he asked.


    "Huh?" Jing Cheng was taken aback.


    "Don''t worry. Ling Yun and I''s agreement will become your and I''s agreement." Cheng Sheng said and told him about the Blood Nourishing Pills.


    Jing Cheng suddenly feel tempted. Not only the Blood Nourishing Pills are valuable, but it is Cheng Sheng who is making it! They are definitely high-grade magic pills!


    "So?" Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "Deal." Jing Cheng answered.


    "Then, I''ll have to trouble you to give this to Ling Yun. Tell him it''s my compensation for breaking our agreement." Cheng Sheng said and gave Jing Cheng a vial. "This is a healing tonic." He said. Then, he took out a bottle of magic pills. "This is the down payment. You''ll get the remaining bottle of magic pills after one month." He told him.


    "Good." Jing Cheng nodded. "Let me send you off." He told him. Someone has to activate the teleportation array.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, and both of them left. Fei Yinzi didn''t know that his master has already sold him off to Jing Cheng, and that he won''t be seeing him after a month, in which Cheng Sheng have finished the cure for Jing Rui.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi, as well as Shu Mu and Xiao Le who already have left, already know that Cheng Sheng will depart today and return to Xinfaxian Sect to make a cure for Jing Rui. Right now, Sun Rong and Qie Shi are watching Ling Yun and Fei Yinzi glare at each other, and the tension is very intense.


    "When the Intersect Competition arrives, I will challenge you to a duel. Be prepared!" Ling Yun said.


    "I couldn''t ask for more. How dare you touch my shizun with your filthy hands!" Fei Yinzi said.


    Ling Yun said. "If there is anyone who isn''t deserving here, it will be you!" he said. "You don''t deserve to be senior''s disciple!" he told him.


    Fei Yinzi''s sore spot was hit. But, he didn''t back down. "And who are you to tell me that I don''t deserve to be my shizun''s disciple! You aren''t worthy!" he told Ling Yun. "It is only him who can tell me if I don''t deserve him!" he added.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi, as well as Jing Cheng who returned, heard the last sentence and suddenly felt something is off.


    "¡­ why do I feel¡­?" Qie Shi muttered as he looked at Sun Rong. Sun Rong looked back at him and their gazes are talking.


    "Do you think that he is Fei Yin?" Jing Cheng directly asked.


    "¡­ ah." Sun Rong and Qie Shi felt enlightened.


    Jing Cheng just smiled before he turned to the two disciples who are arguing. "Who knows?" he whispered to them.


    Sun Rong''s and Qie Shi''s eyes brightened, as if looking for a gossip. "Where is Cheng Sheng?" they asked.


    "I already sent him off." Jing Cheng answered, loud enough for the two disciples to hear it.


    Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun froze and stiffly turned to Jing Cheng. "What¡­?" their eyes widened and shock.


    Jing Cheng chuckled. "Ling Yun. Since you and Fei Yinzi can''t be sparring partners anymore, I will have my disciples train with him." He said.


    Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun then remembered that they will be dueling in the Intersect Competition.


    "Here. His compensation to you." Jing Cheng said and gave the vial to Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun''s eyes brightened. He is obviously happy. Those who are watching him suddenly thought that he will still be happy even if it is a poison that Cheng Sheng will give him. Will he drink the poison, though? That''s debatable.


    After Ling Yun, who forgot to taunt Fei Yinzi because he was very happy, left, Jing Cheng turned to Fei Yinzi whose face is pale. "Abandoned disciple." He called, teasing him.


    Fei Yinzi froze like a statue. Sun Rong, Qie Shi and Jing Cheng, for a moment, thought that he isn''t breathing.


    "Your master entrusted you to me for a month, and I will have my disciples become your sparring partner, one for each day." Jing Cheng spoke and patted Fei Yinzi''s stiff shoulder.


    Suddenly, his face softened. He can see himself in him, during that time when he was young and Jing Rui leaves him for him to train alone.


    "If you care about your master that much, then do your best to not disappoint him. Make yourself strong enough to stand beside him. Only then you are worthy to be by his side."

 Chapter 453 - The Scum Is Excessive

    Xinfaxian, Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian and Feng Mo called after the light in the teleportation array has died down.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called and pulled his younger brother. "How are you?" he asked.


    "I''m feeling good." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "Huh?" Lei Ling muttered when he suddenly noticed something. "Cheng-shixiong returned through teleportation array¡­ where is Er Zi?" he asked.


    It was then that everybody realized that Fei Yinzi, who can''t use the teleportation array, didn''t return with Cheng Sheng.


    As soon as the name was spoken, they saw Cheng Sheng''s face darkened. It was then that they realized that Cheng Sheng would never abandon Fei Yinzi unless Fei Yinzi angered him. So. Much. What did Fei Yinzi do this time to anger Cheng Sheng? He didn''t kill him, did he?


    But, they don''t have the time to care about Fei Yinzi since they have to look after themselves first because Cheng Sheng was angered, and this much. They should constantly remind themselves not to provoke him, and not to mention Fei Yinzi before him.


    "Cheng Sheng." It was Jing Kang. "How is my uncle?" he asked.


    Only then did they see Cheng Sheng''s mood turned better. They secretly sighed in relief. "I returned to make the cure." He answered. "And your uncle must be better because Jing Cheng gave him spiritual energy again." He added.


    As expected, Jing Kang frowned because of what Jing Cheng did. But, knowing that Cheng Sheng should have already scolded him for that, his frown disappeared. "Then, that''s good. We won''t be disturbing you, then?" he said.


    Everyone agreed. They know that this cure is very important, and no one should be provoking Cheng Sheng right now. Also, it is imperative that no one should be disturbing Cheng Sheng while Cheng Sheng is in the middle of his work.


    "Okay." Cheng Sheng nodded. "How is the Xinfaxian? Was anyone hurt?" he asked.


    "No one. Thanks to the information beforehand." Lei Qing answered.


    "How about master and founder?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "They are also fine." You Rou answered.


    "Cheng-shidi. You should not forget to eat on time, okay?" Feng Mo told him.


    "Okay!" Cheng Sheng said before Bai Tan took him away, towards the Jixu Peak.


    "Ha." They finally released their breaths.


    "Jing Kang!" Lei Ling called. "Go ask Jing Cheng what happened in Zhongyang!" he told him.


    "That''s right. Although Ah Sheng is excessive on his treatment towards Er Zi, but he is still reasonable." Chen Han said.


    "For Er Zi to anger Cheng-shixiong this much¡­" You Rou looked at them.


    "It must be a serious matter?" Lei Qing said.


    Silence fell.


    "AAAAAH!!!! Jing Kang, hurry! Hurry and ask your cousin!!!" Lei Ling said, panicking, as he pulled Jing Kang''s sleeve.


    Jing Kang helplessly sighed before he took out a Message Talisman.


    "Wait!" Li Tian called.


    Everyone stopped.


    "How about Chen Han and Jing Kang will go there?" Li Tian asked and looked at the teleportation array. "Jing Kang can also be updated of his uncle''s condition." He explained.


    "That''s right!" Feng Mo agreed.


    "That''s possible, too." Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou agreed.


    Chen Han and Jing Kang. "¡­" no way. They thought as they looked at their partners, Li Tian and Lei Ling, respectively. You can heartlessly send us away, just for a kid?! They thought and bitterly left. Their hearts are filled with grievance.


    A child is more important than a husband. Now, both of them are thankful that their beloveds can''t give them a child, or else they have to be jealous of their own children in the future for being more favored of their beloveds than them, their husbands.


    Jixu Peak.


    Cheng Sheng walked toward his house and opened the door. He was about to call Fei Yinzi when he remembered that he has left the child in the Zhongyang. Remembering the reason why he left him there, his face darkened and he almost crushed the vase on the side. Feeling suffocated by his anger, he went back outside.


    "Bai Tan." He called. The Shapeshifting Blanket immediately slipped out of his sleeve and carried him. "Take me to that place." He spoke.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket ''nodded''. Then, they went to the back of the mountain and into a crevice.


    Hexie Peak.


    "Oh. You are all here!" Fan Wen exclaimed when he saw his disciples outside the door. "Huh? Where are xiao Han and xiao Kang?" he asked when he didn''t see the two men.


    "We sent them to the Zhongyang, shifu." Li Tian answered.


    Fan Wen was surprised. "Huh? Why?" he asked.


    "Shifu must still hasn''t noticed. Cheng-shidi has returned." Lei Qing spoke.


    "Ah? Xiao Sheng''s back?!" Fan Wen exclaimed.


    "But, Cheng-shidi already went to Jixu Peak to refine a potion for sect leader Jing. He is in a hurry." Feng Mo spoke.


    "Ah¡­ that''s a pity. I want to talk to him." Fan Wen sighed.


    Cheng Sheng has been withdrawn in the past years and it became hard for Fan Wen to talk to him.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, You Rou and Lei Ling looked at each other and sadly smiled. "We will immediately notify shifu if Cheng-shid was done with his task." They assured him.


    Fan Wen nodded and sighed in relief. "Thank you. Where is Er Zi?" he asked when he didn''t see Fei Yinzi with them.


    Hearing his question, all of them immediately fell silent.


    "¡­ what''s wrong?" Fan Wen asked when he noticed their expressions. "¡­ did xiao Sheng do something to Er Zi, again?" he asked, emphasizing the word ''again''.


    They all grimaced. Cheng Sheng is really very harsh towards his disciple that even Fan Wen can''t do anything about it. They can only grit their teeth, then say ''again'', as they can''t count how many times did Cheng Sheng torment his disciple.


    "This is connected to Jing Kang and Chen-shixiong going to Zhongyang, shifu." Lei Ling spoke.


    Li Tian nodded. "Cheng-shidi left Er Zi in Zhongyang after Er Zi made a mistake which angered him." He said. "But, we don''t know the details, so Chen Han and Jing Kang went there to inquire for more details from Sun Rong, Qie shi and Jing Cheng." He explained.


    Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou turned to look at Li Tian and Lei Ling. "¡­" what ''going''? Why are you saying it like it was voluntary for them? They thought. Didn''t you two force them to go to Zhongyang? They inwardly grimaced. It is not that they can talk about it, either, as they also agreed with Li Tian and Lei Ling''s arrangement.


    Fan Wen helplessly sighed after he heard of what happened. "What? What could Er Zi''s mistake be this time, for xiao Sheng to leave him behind like an abandoned son?" he heard Xie Lan spoke behind him.


    "Founder!" the disciples exclaimed.


    Xie Lan smiled. "You should know, too, that although xiao Sheng is harsh towards Er Zi, but he has never left him behind." He spoke.


    They all fell silent.


    "So, this time¡­ it is definitely Er Zi at fault." Xie Lan grinned.


    Everyone. "¡­" why do you seem like you are enjoying this?! They thought with their faces covered in black lines. But, they can''t deny the fact that they are very curious for Fei Yinzi''s mistake this time.


    What did he do that made Cheng Sheng abandon him in Zhongyang?


    Central Region, Zhongyang, Yunxiao Inn.


    "Oh. I won the bet, my dear Qie." Sun Rong spoke as he held Qie Shi''s hand. "No one can resist the power of gossip!" he said as he pulled Qie Shi into his arms.


    Qie Shi blushed and turned to look at the teleportation array that lit up. Suddenly, his eyes brightened when he saw the two people. "I also won the bet!" he said as he pinched Sun Rong''s face. "It isn''t Li Tian, nor Feng Mo, nor any of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples that arrived!" he told him and pointed at Chen Han and Jing Kang.


    "Oh¡­ what a pity." Sun Rong clicked his tongue as he kissed Qie Shi''s lips before he turned to face Chen Han and Jing Kang who looked like they have wilted. "Kicked out by your wives?" he asked and grinned.


    Chen Han and Jing Kang glared at Sun Rong. They glanced at Qie Shi before they turned back to Sun Rong. "What bet are you two talking about?" they asked him.


    "My dear Qie and I made a bet that after Cheng Sheng returned alone to Xinfaxian Sect, Li Tian and the others would come to Zhongyang to ask about what happened between him and his disciple." Sun Rong answered and grinned. "Such a pity that it was you two who came¡­ I was too careless to have forgotten about you two being there." He said and clicked his tongue.


    "Serves you right!" Chen Han said. "So, where is Er Zi now?" he asked as he looked around.


    "In the Zunjingde Sect, training very hard." Sun Rong answered.


    "So, what really happened between Cheng Sheng and Er Zi?" they asked.

 Chapter 454 - The Scum Is Mellow

    Chen Han and Jing Kang entered the Zunjingde Sect with dark faces. The Zunjingde Sect disciples were startled and immediately cleared the way while greeting Chen Han and Jing Kang in low voices, afraid that they might accidentally provoke the two who looked like on the verge of exploding.


    "Oh! Jing Kang, you are back!" Jing Bai exclaimed when the door opened and they saw him.


    "What''s wrong with you two?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Jing Hei isn''t present because he went to Qianxu Sect to meet with Qian Lin. Meanwhile, Zheng Yi is learning from Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, and Jing Xian, who had recovered from his illness, in the Righteous Alliance. After the three elders train Zheng Yi, they would then resume preparing for the Intersect Competition with Zheng Yi.


    "That Sun Rong!" Chen Han spoke as he uttered a curse. His chest heaved up and down as he huffed in anger.


    "What? What''s wrong with Sun Rong? What did he do?" Jing Bai curiously asked. It is rare to see Chen Han angry.


    "Sun Rong deceived us! We thought that he knew what happened between Cheng Sheng and Er Zi that caused Cheng Sheng to leave Er Zi here and returned alone to Xinfaxian Sect." Jing Kang answered and frowned. "He acted like he knew but he actually doesn''t!" he said as he gritted his teeth.


    "Oh. Er Zi, huh¡­" Jing Bai muttered and turned to look at Jing Cheng who is wiping Jing Rui''s face. "I also want to mess with you, but since Sun Rong already did, I wouldn''t. Hahaha." He laughed when he saw Chen Han and Jing Kang glared at him. "You should go ask Jing Cheng since it was him that Cheng Sheng has last spoken with, and even sent Cheng Sheng off, before he returned to Xinfaxian Sect." he told them.


    "If you want to tell me what did Er Zi did wrong to anger Cheng Sheng, then I will tell you that I really don''t know." Jing Cheng spoke.


    "What? You also don''t know?!" Chen Han and Jing Kang were surprised.


    Jing Cheng turned to him. "Before Cheng Sheng left, we only talked about uncle''s medicine." He told them.


    Chen Han and Jing Kang looked at each other. "What could Ah Sheng be so angry about?" Chen Han muttered.


    "Jing Bai. Tell us everything that happened while Cheng Sheng was here in Zhongyang." Jing Kang spoke after Jing Cheng left to get them some snacks.


    Jing Cheng has become mellow this past five years. It must be because of Jing Rui''s condition which exercises his patience so much until he finally learns indulgence, so he can''t become so strict on himself, and also towards others, again.


    "Hmm¡­ what happened¡­" Jing Bai muttered. "When Cheng Sheng arrived, he called us to tell us about the demon that can cultivate the Shaking Forked-Leaf Plant, the plant which might be able to cure uncle." He started. "Cheng Sheng then told us that the demon might be a plant demon ¨C a Shaking Forked-Leaf Plant that gained sentience." He looked at them. "He then told us his plan to catch the plant demon, but in the middle of it, he acted as the bait." He said.


    Chen Han and Jing Kang gasped. "What?!" Chen Han exclaimed.


    "Calm down." Jing Bai spoke. "We didn''t know he would do that. He didn''t tell us, so we were surprised, too!" he told him.


    Chen Han''s words on the tip of his tongue rolled back. "Fine." He muttered.


    "Meanwhile, Er Zi was with Sun Rong and Qie Shi." Jing Bai continued. "Cheng Sheng wanted him to train himself. We left Cheng Sheng to the head disciple of the Yuling Sect while we went to catch the plant demon." He said.


    "The Yuling Sect?" Chen Han and Jing Kang were surprised.


    Jing Bai nodded. "Sun Rong''s clients are the sect leader of the Yulinng Sect, and an elder of their sect, who is Ling Yun''s uncle." He said. "It seems that he has a special ability which is related to his eyes. They are the ones who found that plant demon in the Zhongyang and told Qie Shi about it, prompting him to tell Cheng Sheng to come to Zhongyang." He explained. "Since uncle''s cure lies on that plant demon, we cooperated with them." He told them.


    "Oh¡­ we understand now." The two said.


    "After we caught the plant demon, we saw Ling Yun lying on the ground, injured, while Cheng Sheng was in the Yunxiao Inn." Jing Bai said. "We found out that Er Zi sneaked out and looked for his master, and finally found him. Cheng Sheng was unconscious the whole night after the plant demon attacked him." He explained. "He only woke up the next morning, in which only Er Zi and Jing Cheng are the ones that he talked to before he returned to Xinfaxian Sect." he finished.


    A long silence fell after that as the three of them pondered about what could have happened between Cheng Sheng and Fei Yinzi.


    "Could it be because he did not follow Ah Sheng''s order to train with Sun Rong?" Chen Han asked, trying to guess.


    "It can''t be. Although Cheng Sheng has a temper, he wouldn''t be mad this much to Er Zi to the point that he would abandon him just because Er Zi did not follow his order, right?" Jing Kang spoke. "And¡­ didn''t Er Zi commit mistakes worse than this before, but Cheng Sheng didn''t abandon him?" he added.


    "You are right¡­" Chen Han nodded as he reminisced.


    That time was one month after Cheng Sheng brought Fei Yinzi to Xinfaxian Sect. Fei Yinzi is very well-behaved, but is also very cautious in nature. Every time Cheng Sheng gives him an order, he wouldn''t dare to disobey. You can say that Fei Yinzi fears to be abandoned.


    That time, Fei Yinzi was practicing a spell. But, because he has no talent in alchemy unlike his master, he always fails in spell casting, talisman making, pill refining and brewing potions. Cheng Sheng must have noticed it so he didn''t teach his disciple about array drawing, which is the most complicated and most dangerous. He only taught him the basic principles and how to understand them.


    Every time Fei Yinzi makes talismans, the talismans burn and turn to ashes. Every time he would refine pills, the pills would explode. Every time he would brew potions, he would have stinky and also burnt smell on him. And every time he would cast spells, he would accidentally hit something.


    That time, he hit a vase, and the water inside the vase spilled to Cheng Sheng''s fan, making the ink on Cheng Sheng''s fan become ruined. Fei Yinzi was very scared, as he knew it was Cheng Sheng''s favorite fan which Li Tian gifted to him. He feared that he will be abandoned, and he is also cautious. With these two combined, he became depressed and also despaired.


    It is inevitable that Cheng Sheng would come home. But, that time, it was the worst time for Fei Yinzi since Cheng Sheng was drunk. Fei Yinzi didn''t dare lie to Cheng Sheng so he immediately confessed about what he did. And, as expected, Cheng Sheng got mad. And, since he was drunk, his anger was at its peak.


    Cheng Sheng''s voice can be heard to the other peaks. But, suddenly, for some reason, Cheng Sheng''s voice disappeared. Cheng Sheng stopped shouting. He didn''t hit his disciple, of course, since he knows his strength and with that small body of Fei Yinzi, it will definitely leave a mark. He also doesn''t want to hurt his disciple, as also a child.


    As for why Cheng Sheng has stopped yelling at Fei Yinzi, it was because he saw himself reflected in the child''s eyes that were filled with tears. The child looked so pitiful, and there was both fear and anxiety in his eyes. Cheng Sheng, at that time, suddenly saw himself after he woke up and realized that Fei Yin was gone. He cried like a child, wanting to take Fei Yin back. But, how can he take him back when he is no longer in this world?


    The next day, everyone expected with fear that Fei Yinzi would have wounds in his body. But, they saw that the child has only red and swollen eyes. Aside from that, he was perfectly fine. When they asked him what happened after Cheng Sheng scolded him, he just said that his master might have pitied him, and also doesn''t hurt children so he can only vent his anger by scolding him. As for their question why Cheng Sheng has stopped shouting, the child just answered that his master became thirsty and was very drunk, and also tired. So, he gave him a cup of water, wiped his face and helped him take off his outer robe before he placed him on the bed to sleep, and welcome a new morning the next day.

 Chapter 455 - The Scum Is Fair

    "You are right¡­ Ah Sheng very likes Ah Tian''s fan. It was Ah Tian''s gift for Ah Sheng, after all." Chen Han spoke.


    Jing Kang nodded, as well as Jing Bai. Jing Bai has also heard about this tale of the pair of master and disciple when he once went to the Xinfaxian Sect to visit Cheng Sheng and ask him to cure Jing Rui. He was also surprised that Cheng Sheng didn''t hit Fei Yinzi, but also not surprised since he knows that Cheng Sheng wouldn''t hit someone weaker than him.


    Although he is a scum, but he is fair. He wouldn''t bully the incapable, so, naturally, he wouldn''t hit Fei Yinzi, who is a child, and also is weaker than him.


    "So¡­ what made Ah Sheng be this mad?" Chen Han asked.


    Silence¡­


    "¡­ should we ask Er Zi?" Jing Kang asked.


    Before Chen Han and Jing Bai, who is very gossipy and wanted to tag along with them, could answer, Jing Cheng returned and he heard what Jing Kang said. "Ah. It is no use even if you ask him." He said.


    They turned to him. "Da ge. Did you already ask Er Zi of this?" Jing Bai asked, surprised.


    Jing Cheng shook his head. "I didn''t." he answered.


    "Huh?"


    "Because I can tell that even Er Zi himself doesn''t know what he did wrong to Cheng Sheng." Jing Cheng spoke with a smile.


    "¡­ huh?" Chen Han, Jing Kang and Jing Bai blankly stared at him, couldn''t process what Jing Cheng said.


    Jing Cheng placed down the snacks and held Jing Rui''s hand to massage his fingers and palm. "Er Zi didn''t know that his master has abandoned him, so he was very shocked after I broke the news to him." He said.


    "¡­ huh? Er Zi¡­ didn''t know?" Chen Han muttered. "He didn''t see his master leave?!" he asked.


    "Yes." Jing Cheng nodded. "If he has seen him, do you think Cheng Sheng could easily return to Xinfaxian Sect like that, given how sticky his disciple is towards him?" he asked them.


    "¡­ you are right." The three men answered when they remembered that every time they see Cheng Sheng, Fei Yinzi would always be by his side.


    Jing Cheng chuckled. "Er Zi looked like he doesn''t know why would his master leave him here, though, so I think he didn''t know that Cheng Sheng was mad, and at him, and is very mad." He told them. "Of course, he doesn''t know that he did something wrong, again." He added.


    Chen Han, Jing Kang and Jing Bai. "¡­" such a pitiful disciple. They thought. They don''t know whether it was Fei Yinzi''s luck or bad luck to be Cheng Sheng''s disciple.


    "So¡­ we won''t be able to know what caused this to happen." Jing Kang sighed and feel regretful for failing Lei Ling''s expectation.


    "You can still." Jing Cheng suddenly spoke.


    "Huh?" they all turned to him. "What do you mean?" they asked.


    "You can ask Cheng Sheng." Jing Cheng told them with a smile.


    Chen Han, Jing Kang and Jing Bai. "¡­" as if we could! They thought. They still don''t want to die¡­ even though Cheng Sheng became weaker than them all, but they know that Cheng Sheng is still frightening.


    Heck, he became even more frightening since they think that Cheng Sheng has blackened. Not because of his cultivation, but because of him losing Fei Yin.


    Jing Cheng laughed when he saw their despairing faces. "Actually¡­ there is one more person that you could ask." He told them.


    "Really?!" they exclaimed.


    Jing Cheng nodded. "The other person that night¡­" he smiled as he looked at them. "Ling Yun." He told them.


    Yuling Sect.


    "Achoo!" Ling Yun suddenly sneezed and his sword he swung suddenly flew out of his hand.


    "AAAH!!!" his fellow disciples screamed and immediately ran out of the way to dodge the sword that flew. "Whew!" they sighed in relief and wiped the sweat off of their forehead. Then, they turned to Ling Yun.


    "Yun-er." Ling Xi, his uncle, called. "What''s wrong? Did you catch a cold?" he asked as he approached him. Then, he raised his hand and Ling Yun''s sword flew towards him.


    "Uncle." Ling Yun called before he bowed. "Thank you." He said as he received his sword.


    "You have done a great job last night. The Zunjingde Sect has already given us compensation for helping them catch the plant demon." Ling Xi said.


    "I don''t dare receive the compliment," Ling Yun answered as he lowered his head.


    Ling Xi ignored his reply. "You also received a gift from elder Cheng Sheng." He continued. "I am really proud of you." He said and patted Ling Yun''s head.


    Ling Yun''s eyes brightened and then he blushed. He has always admired his uncle and, after his parents died, his admiration towards his uncle increased. Ling Xi has a great sense of responsibility. Ling Yun knows that although they are relatives, but it was never easy to raise a child, particularly a child who just lost his parents. Ling Yun also knows that Ling Xi was also suffering after his elder brother died, but he suppressed his depressing feelings and raised his nephew without any complaints.


    "Yes." He answered and smiled.


    Ling Xi nodded, approving of his attitude, and opened his mouth, wanted to speak when suddenly, they heard a commotion outside. They turned and saw a disciple running towards them.


    "What''s the matter?" Ling Xi asked after the disciple stopped before them and catches his breath.


    "E ¨C elder Ling¡­ elder Jing Kang and elder Jing Bai of Zunjingde Sect came." The disciple answered after he bowed and greeted him. "And elder Chen Han of the Youxiwang Sect also came, with them two." He added.


    Ling Xi and Ling Yun were surprised. Although the Zunjingde Sect and Yuling Sect have collaborated last night in an operation, but they didn''t establish a relationship enough to visit each other''s sect. So, why did Jing Kang and Jing Bai come? What is more surprising, Chen Han came, too. They already know that the Zunjingde Sect and Youxiwang Sect have become close to each other because Cheng Sheng, Chen Han''s younger brother, is treating Jing Rui, so it did not surprise them to know that Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Chen Han came together.


    But, what is surprising is that the three of them came to the Yuling Sect. So, why did they come here?


    Ling Xi and Ling Yun looked at each other before they went to the reception hall, only to find their sect leader Yu Wen is sitting across the three men while they are all drinking tea.


    Everyone turned and saw Ling Xi and Ling Yun arrived. "Oh! Ah Xi, you are here! Come, join us for tea ¨C !" Yu Wen spoke with a smile when Ling Xi suddenly walked towards him and hit him. "OW!" he cried and touched the top of his head with his both hands as he muttered in pain.


    "Mind your image¡­" Ling Xi told him through his gritted teeth.


    Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Chen Han. "¡­" what the hell¡­ is this? They thought as they looked at Yu Wen and Ling Xi. Where was the cool sect leader and the aloof elder of the Yuling Sect? This is really a shock to them.


    Ling Yun who was already used to this everyday sight. "¡­" I''m sorry for embarrassing our sect in front of all of you¡­ he thought as he covered his face with his both hands.


    Ling Xi saw the shocked expression of their visitors and he immediately coughed. "Ehem." He fixed his expression. "Elder Jing Kang. Elder Jing Bai. Elder Chen Han. Welcome to the Yuling Sect." he spoke. "May I ask what is the purpose of your visit here?" he directly asked them.


    Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Chen Han immediately snapped out of their daze and altogether turned to the standing Ling Yun to the side.


    "¡­ huh?" Ling Yun muttered when he saw the three elders are looking at him.


    Ling Xi''s expression changed while Yu Wen finally stopped acting and looked at them in the corner of his eyes.


    Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Chen Han saw Yu Wen''s and Ling Xi''s cautiousness. Chen Han smiled. "We came here because we have something to ask about elder Ling''s nephew regarding last night''s event." He finally answered.


    Ling Xi''s eyes narrowed. He glanced at Ling Yun who was surprised before he turned back to the three. "Did my nephew do something wrong?" he asked as he pulled Ling Yun behind him.


    Seeing his action, the three men smiled at his protective stance. "It is the contrary, to be honest." Jing Kang answered.


    "What do you mean?" Yu Wen spoke as he returned to his cool image.


    Jing Bai turned to him. "We want to ask him about last night." He answered. "After we left Cheng Sheng to him, and when Cheng Sheng''s disciple, Fei Yinzi, arrived." He explained.

 Chapter 456 - The Scum Is Reserved

    "¡­ huh?" Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Chen Han muttered as they blankly looked at Ling Yun after they heard what he said. "¡­ Er Zi punched you?" they asked.


    "What?!" Ling Xi exclaimed as he looked at Ling Yun. "Why did he punch you?!" he asked.


    "I, uh¡­" Ling Yun muttered and suddenly blushed when he remembered that he almost touched Cheng Sheng last night.


    Yu Wen cut him off. "Oh! To be able to punch Yun-er¡­ that disciple of Cheng Sheng must be strong!" he spoke. "As expected of Cheng Sheng, raising such a disciple!" he said. His voice and face are filled with admiration.


    Ling Xi sharply looked at Yu Wen. "You should worry about my nephew first, idiot!" he said and hit the top of the head of Yu Wen again.


    Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Chen Han who felt de ja vu. "¡­" he hit their sect leader¡­ twice¡­ they thought as they watched Ling Xi scold Yu Wen who is muttering in pain again.


    Ling Yun. "¡­" my heart felt tired¡­ he thought. But, there is a smile on his face as he watched his uncle and their sect leader.


    Ling Xi and Yu Wen are friends. Both of them lost their families five years ago when the demonic cultivators attacked. Fortunately for Ling Xi, Ling Yun was alive. Yu Wen then suggested for them to build a sect. And that is now the Yuling Sect. Although some people might think that the Yuling Sect was built out of Yu Wen''s capriciousness, but Ling Yun, and also Ling Xi, knows that Yu Wen wanted to soothe the loneliness that they feel in their hearts after they have lost their families.


    "Yes. Fei Yinzi have become stronger." Ling Yun spoke.


    They all turned to him.


    "Although I was caught off-guard at that time, but I could have dodged his attack." Ling Yun continued. "But, I wasn''t able to." He hollowly laughed and scratched his cheek. "And I, shamefully, became unconscious." He sighed.


    When he woke up, he was already in the Yuling Sect. it was his fellow disciples who brought him back and healed the bruise on his face after Fei Yinzi punched him. Fortunately, it immediately healed so his uncle didn''t find out about this until just now.


    "Hmph." Ling Xin scoffed while Yu Wen smiled at Ling Yun, comforting him.


    Meanwhile, Jing Kang, Jing Bai and Chen Han looked at each other. "¡­" Er Zi punched Ling Yun¡­ but why? They thought.


    After finished a cup of tea, the three of them left and Chen Han generously gave the Yuling Sect some magic pills and talismans, which, obviously, made by Cheng Sheng. The Yuling Sect, well, specifically Yu Wen their sect leader, wasn''t reserved at all and received the gifts, which made Ling Xi hit him again.


    "Ai¡­ Er Zi''s temper is starting to become like Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Han spoke as they walked back. "I am worried." He said and sighed.


    "There must be a reason why Er Zi punched Ling Yun." Jing Bai spoke. "Ling Yun also looked like he was admitting his mistake earlier." He said. "Such a good kid." He added and smiled.


    "Er Zi punching someone¡­ it definitely has got something to do with his master." Jing Kang said. "Ling Yun must have trespassed and Er Zi saw it thus he punched Ling Yun." He explained, then paused. "Though, Ling Yun must have unintentionally done it." He added.


    "Oh¡­ you are right." Jing Bai and Chen Han nodded.


    "Jing Cheng also said earlier that Ling Yun is a fan of Ah Sheng¡­ ah. Ah Sheng really is a troublemaker." Chen Han grinned, though there is pride in his eyes. "Ling Yun looked reserved, but to be able to make Ling Yun trespass¡­ and Ah Sheng being unconscious at that." He clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    "Mn." Jing Bai and Jing Kang nodded.


    Jixu Peak.


    "Achoo!" Cheng Sheng suddenly sneezed and immediately rubbed his nose. He looked at the failed product and poured it out. "Ha." He sighed and walked towards the water to wash his arms. Then, he looked at the waterfall.


    This is the secret place where he makes his dangerous experiments. Although Fei Yinzi knows this place, but every time he tries to look for it, he isn''t able to find it. Though he only did it out of good intentions and not to peek at his master or disturb him. He is just worried that Cheng Sheng might forget to eat after being so focused in his experiments.


    Youxian Peak.


    "Oh! They are here!" Feng Mo exclaimed when they saw that the teleportation array lit up. "Finally!" he added as he grinned and crossed his arms over his chest.


    They left the Hexie Peak, where the residence of Fan Wen and Xie Lan is located, and returned to the Youxian Peak to wait for Chen Han and Jing Kang to return. The Youxian Peak is where the teleportation array, as well as the reception hall and punishment hall of the sect are located.


    "Say, what do you think should have happened between Cheng-shidi and Er Zi?" Lei Qing asked You Rou when they saw Chen Han''s and Jing Kang''s figures appeared.


    "Hmm¡­" You Rou muttered as she pondered. "If it is Cheng-shixiong, we really couldn''t guess correctly, right?" she asked.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and Lei Qing. "¡­" that''s right. They thought.


    Chen Han and Jing Kang who heard what You Rou said. "¡­" definitely right. They thought as they approached Li Tian and Lei Ling, respectively, leaving Feng Mo feel sour because he has not spent much time with Wu Bai lately, and Lei Qing and You Rou felt lonely being single women.


    Cheng Sheng is very unpredictable, so no one could guess what he is exactly thinking. He is also sometimes reserved, which makes them feel more at a loss since they can''t even saw a clue from his expression.


    "Chen Han! What did Sun Rong and Qie Shi say?" Li Tian excitedly asked after he hugged his husband.


    "Jing Kang?" Lei Ling called when he saw that his husband is just silently hugging him.


    "¡­ sorry. I failed you." Jing Kang spoke as he held Lei Ling''s cheek.


    Chen Han. "¡­" you don''t need to make this sound like a big deal, okay? He thought. Though, I also feel regretful and sad for failing my beloved''s expectation. He added as he looked at Li Tian''s face.


    "Huh? What happened?" Feng Mo asked.


    "We found nothing." Chen Han sighed.


    "What?" they were surprised.


    "Sun Rong and Qie Shi don''t even know that Cheng Sheng was mad at Er Zi." Chen Han answered. "It was Jing Cheng whom Cheng Sheng talked with last before he left." He said and looked at Jing Kang.


    They all turned to Jing Kang. "Jing Cheng might have noticed that Cheng Sheng was angry. But, he doesn''t have any idea what caused it, and only connected it with Er Zi whom Cheng Sheng was with before he went to talk with Cheng Sheng." Jing Kang told them. "It was only about uncle that Jing Cheng and Cheng Sheng talked about before Cheng Sheng left and returned here." He added.


    "So¡­ there really was no clue." They sighed. "We can''t help Er Zi, then¡­" they said, feeling downcast.


    "But, something has happened with Er Zi the night before." Chen Han spoke and told them about the Zunjingde Sect and Yuling Sect catching the plant demon, and Fei Yinzi punching Ling Yun who was guarding Cheng Sheng.


    "This Ling Yun¡­" they said as they looked at each other.


    "He is the head disciple of the Yuling Sect, and elder Ling Xi''s nephew." Jing Kang answered. "According to Jing Bai, he is Cheng Sheng''s fan and wanted to be his disciple. But, his uncle didn''t permit him to leave Zhongyang because of overprotectiveness." He explained.


    A long silence fell. After some time, they spoke. "¡­ Cheng-shidi''s¡­" Lei Qing muttered.


    "¡­ fan¡­?" Feng Mo and Li Tian looked at each other.


    But, contrary to their complicated expressions, Lei Ling''s and You Rou''s eyes sparkled. "Eh?! Cheng-shixiong''s fan?!" they asked, looking very excited.


    Chen Han, Jing Kang, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing. "¡­" we forgot that Cheng Sheng also has these two fans¡­ they thought and grimaced.


    Since there was no clue, they all went their separate ways to resume their tasks and decided to wait until a month and observe what will happen. Other than that, they continued their daily life. Meanwhile, contrary to their expectation, Cheng Sheng is eating regularly even though he is brewing potion to cure Jing Rui. He can still remember to eat because of the smell of the Shaking Forked-Leaf Plant which is stimulating his brain, making it work faster than normal and making him able to divide his attention between his work and daily life. There is also Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket, beside him which provides him food and is also entertaining him, while also washing clothes for him and is turning into a hammock for him to sleep on during night.


    Then, one month passed by.

 Chapter 457 - The Scum Is Incredible

    Central Region, Zhongyang, Yunxiao Inn.


    "Shizun!" Fei Yinzi called as his eyes lit up when he saw Cheng Sheng''s figure appeared on the teleportation array. He is accompanied by Jing Kang, who reluctantly left Lei Ling''s side and is returning to Zunjingde Sect.


    Cheng Sheng opened his eyes and the first person he saw is his disciple. His expression changed, and Sun Rong, Qie Shi, Jing Bai and Jing Cheng tensed up when they saw it. But, Fei Yinzi is dense when Cheng Sheng is around so he didn''t see his master''s expression.


    Cheng Sheng is aware that there were other people around so he regained his composure. "That''s ''shifu'' to you!" he told his disciple, acting like their usual interaction.


    Fei Yinzi wasn''t scared and just grinned as he ran to hug his master whom he missed for a month. Cheng Sheng, caught off-guard and didn''t expect his disciple''s action, froze. The tension in the air rose and everyone is afraid that Cheng Sheng might suddenly snap, and slap or hit his disciple who became more daring after they haven''t seen each other for a month.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression is stiff and they all doubted he was still breathing had they not saw his gaze moved and he looked at them.


    Jing Cheng coughed and immediately approached Cheng Sheng. "Thank you for coming." He said.


    Fei Yinzi saw that his master has a business and he reluctantly left his master''s side. Sun Rong and Qie Shi are quick and pulled him to the side, making him watch his master be taken away by Jing Cheng and went to a private room with Jing Bai and Jing Kang following them.


    "Er Zi! How was your training in the Zunjingde Sect?" Qie Shi asked when he saw that Fei Yinzi was still staring at the direction where his master left. When the child didn''t answer, he turned to look at Sun Rong.


    Sun Rong smiled and kissed Qie Shi on the cheek before he waved his hand in front of Fei Yinzi, waking him from his daze. "Did you become stronger?" he asked.


    That woke Fei Yinzi up. He turned to look at Sun Rong. "Yes." He nodded. "I am nearing the mid-level of Golden Core Stage." He answered.


    "That''s good." Sun Rong smiled and patted Fei Yinzi''s head. Meanwhile, Qie Shi secretly sighed in relief. "If you did, then you will be as strong as your master." Sun Rong told Fei Yinzi with a smile.


    But, Fei Yinzi frowned. "Shizun is the strongest!" he said as he glared at Sun Rong.


    What a temper. Sun Rong thought, feeling amused. "Yes, yes. Your master is the strongest. We all know that." He said. "There is also his medical skills¡­" he added.


    "Of course! My shizun is the best!" Fei Yinzi said.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi smiled. "Come on. I''ll give you snacks!" Qie Shi pulled the child. "Tell us what did you experience in the Zunjingde Sect. Did they bully you? You should tell your master later so that he will settle the score with the Zunjingde Sect to avenge you." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi nodded and lowered his gaze. Sun Rong and Qie Shi smiled when they saw that the child is still the same. Little did they know that Fei Yinzi''s eyes darkened and his fists and clenched inside his sleeves, remembering what happened earlier when he was finally reunited with his master.


    Cheng Sheng doesn''t seem happy to see him.


    ¡­


    "Thank you for your hard work." Jing Cheng said to Cheng Sheng after the waiter served their dishes. "Did something happen while you were making uncle''s cure?" he asked, concerned.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered as he sipped his tea.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang immediately became tense.


    "The smell stuck on my clothes and was hard to remove, like the Stinky Pill." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I had to seal my sense of smell for that. Fortunately, it was only for three days." He explained.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang. "¡­" damn it. Cheng Sheng is really Cheng Sheng, playing us like this¡­ they thought and suppressed the urge to curse and smack his face.


    Jing Cheng coughed. "Then¡­ we apologize. We''ll increase the pay?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Good." He answered and started eating.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang secretly sighed in relief. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng didn''t add more or else¡­ it is really hard to please Cheng Sheng, aside from money and rare materials ¨C whether herbs or treasures which can entertain him or he can use for research. He doesn''t accept magic pills or recipes, since he is the strongest mage. But, if they are rare magic pills or recipes, then he will, since you can''t find them anywhere anymore. However, who would take it out, though?


    After eating, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang saw that Cheng Sheng only left Sun Rong and Qie Shi a message telling them that he will go to the Zunjingde Sect to cure Jing Rui.


    "¡­ you won''t be bringing your disciple?" Jing Bai carefully asked.


    "Why? You still want your disciples to continue bullying him?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Jing Bai grimaced. "They didn''t bully him. It was the other way around¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer.


    Feeling that the pressure surrounding Cheng Sheng decreased, Jing Bai spoke again. "Speaking of this, why didn''t you say that your disciple is talented?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng. "Our disciples were given a fright." He sighed.


    "It was your disciples'' fault for underestimating my disciple." Cheng Sheng said with pursed lips.


    Seeing his expression of acting cold but is actually secretly proud, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang smiled. "Yes, yes. It was their fault¡­ we will punish them and report them to uncle when uncle wakes up." Jing Cheng said.


    "Good." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    As they were talking, they have finally reached the Zunjingde Sect and then they entered.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Ai¡­ your martial arts became better. As expected of Cheng Sheng." Sun Rong said. "But, why do you suck at alchemy?" he asked and looked at Fei Yinzi who has his hands on his knees and is sweating heavily while catching his breath. "And your master is the best mage¡­ he is the best with talismans, spells, magic pills, and even arrays. He is even the master of your Li-shibo, Lei-shishu and You-shigu." He sighed.


    This is the scene that Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling has seen. Lei Qing and You Rou stayed in Xinfaxian Sect to teach their disciples.


    "Er Zi!" Li Tian called.


    Fei Yinzi turned and his eyes widened in surprise when he saw Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling. "Li-shibo! Feng-shibo! Lei-shishu!" he exclaimed as he ran towards them.


    The three men smiled and hugged Fei Yinzi together. "Er Zi''s gotten even more handsome! And stronger!" they exclaimed. "Sorry we haven''t visited you. We don''t want to disturb your training." They said and apologetically smiled.


    "It''s fine!" Fei Yinzi answered. "Li-shibo, Feng-shibo and Lei-shishu don''t need to worry." He told them and smiled.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling felt their hearts were soothed when they saw their ''nephew''s smile. "But, we just heard that you aren''t good in alchemy?" Li Tian asked.


    Fei Yinzi''s smile froze while Sun Rong snickered. Qie Shi grimaced and hit Sun Rong. They didn''t notice that Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling suddenly fell silent and only have one thought in their mind as they looked at the child''s blushing face: da shixiong is also bad in alchemy.


    Back then, Fei Yin is the worst one in alchemy. They remembered that they have asked Cheng Sheng about this one time and Cheng Sheng said that Fei Yin is unable to harmonize with the nature, which the alchemy comes from. So, it was no surprise that Fei Yin will suck in alchemy. Although he can cast spells and make talismans, but they are weak.


    "Li-shibo, Lei-shishu¡­ sorry." Fei Yinzi apologized, waking them up from their daze.


    "It''s fine¡­" Li Tian and Lei Ling told him and smiled, while Feng Mo sighed in the back. He looked at Sun Rong and Qie Shi whose smile in their faces now disappeared and they are looking at Fei Yinzi with complicated eyes. He can guess what they are thinking.


    Fei Yinzi is really like Fei Yin. Their faces also looked similar, though it was because they are from the same clan. They really can''t blame Cheng Sheng for acting like that towards Fei Yinzi. If they were in Cheng Sheng''s shoes, they figured that they might not even able to keep themselves sane. Not only due to the pain, but also to be constantly reminded seeing the child every time.


    So, they really admire Cheng Sheng to be able to still holding on despite seeing his disciple slowly becoming more and more like Fei Yin, his dead lover. They can only say that Cheng Sheng is very incredible.

 Chapter 458 - The Scum Is Peculiar

    Zunjingde Sect.


    Cheng Sheng looked unfazed under the gazes of Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Su Yuan, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Zheng Yi and Jing Kang as they watched him took out a vial. He already told Pai Lie to erect a barrier sealing him and Jing Rui. He, regrettably, can''t do it anymore.


    "How about you?" Pai Lie asked.


    "I already developed immunity towards the smell after tolerating it for a long time." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Hearing this, they don''t know whether to feel happy since they don''t have to tolerate the smell or to feel envious since they can''t resist this smell in case they would be attacked by the smell in the future.


    Cheng Sheng, after seeing the barrier enclosed him and Jing Rui, opened the vial. As he has said earlier, he is already immune to the smell so his expression didn''t change. He placed the mouth of the vial to Jing Rui''s nose to make him smell it, and then waited.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang felt anxious as they closely watched. After an incense stick of time passed, Cheng Sheng took out another vial. They thought that he would still place the other vial near Jing Rui. But, this time, it is different.


    "Bai Tan." Cheng Sheng called the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket slipped out of Cheng Sheng''s sleeve and immediately held the two vials. Cheng Sheng took a deep breath and removed his hat, revealing his long, silky hair as white as the snow. Seeing this, everyone knows that things are more serious.


    Cheng Sheng raised his two fingers, placed it on his lips and closed his eyes before he uttered a spell. Then, they saw that the contents of one of the vials decreased. It was a second later that they realized that it turned into a mist and swirled around Cheng Sheng''s fingers. Then, Cheng Sheng opened his eyes and placed his fingers in front of Jing Rui''s face. There, they saw the mist slipped inside Jing Rui''s nose and then disappeared.


    They didn''t expect that while Cheng Sheng is waiting for the changes in Jing Rui, he will speak. Though, it is not as if it is forbidden to speak while curing someone¡­ Cheng Sheng is just peculiar, especially as a doctor. But, no one can deny that he has the best skills. Some even think that he can revive the dead.


    Though, if he could, he would''ve already have Fei Yin back by his side¡­


    While their thoughts flew inside their head, they heard his voice spoke. "Sect leader Jing''s condition is more serious than I thought." He spoke. "Fortunately, we moved earlier than we expected." He said.


    "Why?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "You should know that Wu Ran''s power is very strong that it was frightening. Added to the fact that he bore the brunt of Wu Ran''s attack while Wu Ran was agitated¡­ emotions greatly affect our power, so that attack of Wu Ran''s was more powerful than it should." Cheng Sheng explained. "If I haven''t used the cure, I wouldn''t find out that sect leader Jing''s condition is harder to solve than I imagined." He said.


    Everyone saw that a light appeared underneath Jing Rui''s skin and went to his head.


    "The permeating smell isn''t enough, so I had to bring it inside his body and direct it to his head." Cheng Sheng added.


    As soon as his voice fell, they saw that Jing Rui''s brows slightly moved. Then, his finger jerked.


    Their eyes widened in shock as Jing Cheng''s heart skipped a beat. "Uncle!" he cried.


    But, suddenly, they saw Cheng Sheng hit an acupoint in Jing Rui''s body using his other hand. Jing Rui''s fingers that started to move stopped.


    Their jaws dropped. "Cheng Sheng! What are you doing?!" Jing Bai asked as he abruptly rose from his seat. Meanwhile, Jing Cheng froze in shock.


    "Calm down!" Jing Kang pulled Jing Bai down. He knows that Cheng Sheng must have a reason.


    As expected, Jing Bai immediately calmed down after he saw that Jing Rui''s eyes beneath his eyelids moved. "S ¨C sorry¡­" he apologized. He was agitated earlier.


    Jing Cheng sighed in relief. "Uncle¡­" he called as his eyes reddened.


    Cheng Sheng naturally understood their actions. "Sect leader Jing''s nerves are agitated due to the cure. Although it is good that he immediately could able to react, but it isn''t enough." He spoke. "His whole body should move, otherwise all the cure will only be concentrated in his hand or eyes if I won''t suppress him right now." He explained. He is redirecting the cure inside Jing Rui''s body.


    All of them immediately calmed down. They watched as a qiankun pouch came out of Cheng Sheng''s sleeve since both his hands are currently in use.


    "Bai Tan." Cheng Sheng called.


    Bai Tan immediately caught the qiankun pouch and took out more vials. Cheng Sheng closed his eyes and uttered a spell. Then, they watched as all the contents of the vials turned into mist and entered Jing Rui''s nose, turned into light underneath his skin and wandered around his body!


    "Ngh!" Cheng Sheng grunted as he hit all the acupoints in Jing Rui''s body while he continued uttering spell.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­?" they called when they saw that a layer of sweat formed in Cheng Sheng''s forehead and his face looked pale. Their eyes widened when they realized it and they looked at the lights scattered in Jing Rui''s body. "Cheng Sheng!" they cried in alarm.


    They now realized¡­ for Cheng Sheng to control those lights and scatter in Jing Rui''s body in order for Jing Rui to be able to move normally after he wakes up, Cheng Sheng has to use more spiritual power than he should, since Jing Rui''s condition is worse than they all expected.


    They all waited with bated breaths as the lights continued to move around Jing Rui''s body before they all gathered in his head and suddenly disappeared. And as soon as they disappeared, they heard a thud.


    Cheng Sheng collapsed and fainted! "CHENG SHENG!" They cried in alarm. Pai Lie immediately removed the barrier and they all gathered around him except Jing Cheng who went to check on Jing Rui.


    "Let me see him." Su Yuan spoke. They immediately parted while Bai Tan lifted Cheng Sheng for Su Yuan to check.


    "Uncle?" Jing Cheng called as he patted Jing Rui''s cheek to wake him up. "Uncle!" he exclaimed when he saw Jing Rui''s eyes slowly opened.


    Jing Bai and Jing Kang sharply turned, shock. Then, they saw Jing Rui is really awake. "UNCLE!" they called.


    Suddenly, the door opened. "Uncle! How is uncle?!" it was Jing Hei, and Qian Lin is standing behind him.


    "What happened to Cheng Sheng?!" Qian Lin asked as he and Jing Hei entered. He went to Cheng Sheng while Jing Hei went to Jing Rui.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they saw the color in Cheng Sheng''s face has returned. "Fatigue." Su Yuan spoke.


    Hearing what he said, they all suddenly felt guilty. Cheng Sheng has to work nonstop for one month and then exhaust himself today to wake Jing Rui.


    "Uncle?" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang called when they saw that Jing Rui didn''t answer.


    "¡­ he still can''t speak." They heard Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all turned and saw him wiped his lips. Bai Tan closed the bottle of magic pills and placed the cup of water back on the tray.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang looked at him. "What you mean is¡­?" they asked.


    "He has been sleeping for five years and haven''t used his voice." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Although he knows how to speak, but he still has to exercise his vocal chords again for him to be able to speak." He explained and looked at Jing Rui. "Though, he should be able to make some sounds right now." He added.


    Jing Rui looked at Cheng Sheng and nodded. Cheng Sheng nodded back and was about to stand when Qian Lin, Zheng Fu Gong and the others helped him up.


    "¡­ I''m not an invalid¡­" Cheng Sheng said and helplessly sighed. "But, thanks." He told them as he fixed his clothes, only to wrinkle them again. "¡­" the heck. Why am I still unable to flatten them? He thought as his face darkened.


    "Shizun!" they heard a voice called.


    They all turned and saw Fei Yinzi together with Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Sun Rong and Qie Shi.


    "Oh! Sect leader Jing is finally awake! That''s a good news!" Sun Rong smiled when they saw Jing Cheng helping Jing Rui stand.


    "We know that you just came here to collect our payment." Jing Bai sighed as he crossed his hands.


    Everyone laughed.


    "Shizun. Let me fix it for you!" Fei Yinzi spoke when he saw that Cheng Sheng''s sleeve was wrinkled. He immediately went and fixed it.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene, and then remembered that time during the Intersect Competition when Fei Yin was attending to Cheng Sheng.

 Chapter 459 - The Scum Is Scary

    Everyone looked at the scene with complicated gazes. They all can''t help of what they seen during the Intersect Competition that happened years ago. But, in the end, they didn''t say anything. And when Cheng Sheng looked at them, they all tacitly looked away without revealing their thoughts or emotions on the surface.


    How can Cheng Sheng not know what they are thinking? Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Ling are just silent, suddenly regretting bringing Fei Yinzi here. They became soft-hearted earlier after the child begged them to take him with them after he heard that they will be going to the Zunjingde Sect.


    "It''s fine." They all heard Cheng Sheng spoke. They turned and saw him pulled his sleeve from Fei Yinzi without any expression on his face.


    Everyone immediately lowered their gazes. They are afraid that Cheng Sheng would snap, but Cheng Sheng still knows that there are others around present. So, he didn''t snap and just remained silent for his disciple to not lose his face if he had reprimanded him.


    "Ehem. Cheng Sheng, we owe you so much." Jing Cheng spoke and bowed, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang also bowed. "Thank you very much for saving our uncle." They said. "If not for you, we don''t know when¡­" they said, and the rest of their words turned into a sigh.


    "Cheng Sheng, we also thank you on behalf of the Righteous Alliance." Zheng Fu Gong spoke and bowed, together with Pai Lie and Su Yuan. Without Jing Rui''s and the Zunjingde Sect''s support, the Righteous Alliance will weaken.


    They don''t know when will the other sects would swallow the Righteous Alliance whole. The reason why the other sects didn''t make a move until now is because they are waiting to see if Cheng Sheng would make a miracle of saving Jing Rui''s life. They can say that those sects are still reasonable, for not kicking them while they were down.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. He glanced at his hat on the floor and the Shapeshifting Blanket immediately moved to pick it up before it handed his hat to him.


    Cheng Sheng then tied his snow-white hair before wearing his hat, hiding his hair underneath his hat. Everyone silently heaved a sigh.


    "Just send the payment on the Yunxiao Inn. I''ll be collecting it in five months." Cheng Sheng spoke, ignoring the others'' gazes.


    Naturally, Cheng Sheng will give the Zunjingde Sect some time to gather money to pay him. He isn''t that black-hearted to bankrupt the sect and the Jing Clan. And in five months¡­ it will be the Intersect Competition.


    "Thank you very much!" Jing Cheng spoke and he, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang bowed to Cheng Sheng to express their gratitude. Naturally, they know that Cheng Sheng is giving them face, and consideration for their sect.


    "Hm." Cheng Sheng answered. Then, he turned to look at the pale and weak Jing Rui. "Sect leader Jing, I wish you good health." He told Jing Rui and slightly bowed before he left.


    Fei Yinzi, seeing his master leaving, immediately bowed to the elders present before he ran after Cheng Sheng. Feng Mo and Li Tian followed behind him, as well as Sun Rong and Qie Shi who don''t have any business with the Zunjingde Sect and the Righteous Alliance and only came to watch for fun.


    "Jing Kang¡­ I''ll meet you in five months!" Lei Ling said and kissed Jing Kang before he followed Cheng Sheng and the others.


    Jing Kang took a minute to analyze Lei Ling''s words before he was stunned. "What?! Five months?! Ling Ling!" he called and ran after Lei Ling.


    Jing Cheng and the others looked at each other and laughed. Today is a good day for everyone in the Central Region. After all, their leader is finally back!


    ¡­


    "Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong, why did you come?" Cheng Sheng asked as they walked back to the Yunxiao Inn¡­ err, no. It was only them who are walking because Cheng Sheng is riding on Bai Tan since he still feels unwell after curing Jing Rui.


    Li Tian heaved a sigh. "Chen Han returned to Youxiwang Sect." he answered. "I have nothing to do since my disciples are currently practicing their spells, so I went with Feng-shidi and Lei-shidi here." He explained.


    "Same with Li-shixiong. My disciples are training so I went here with Li-shixiong." Feng Mo spoke. "Shijie and shimei are still teaching their disciples, so they, regrettably, can''t come." He explained.


    They resumed chatting while walking back. When they finally arrived in Yunxiao Inn, it was then that Cheng Sheng finally reacted. "Oh." He muttered when he realized something. His brain felt sluggish because he is still regulating his qi to restore his strength.


    "Hm? What is it, Cheng-shidi?" Feng Mo asked as they went to a private room to eat their lunch.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent for a while, contemplating. Then, suddenly, he glanced at Fei Yinzi before he shook his head. "It''s nothing." He answered and lowered his head before he eyes to meditate.


    For some reason, Fei Yinzi suddenly felt a chill on his spine. This is too familiar. Too familiar! He thought, remembered those times when, for some or no reason, his master orders him from time to time and he suffers later. ¡­ what is shizun planning again? He thought as his face was covered in dark lines.


    He already knows it, but he still wanted to say it: his master is really scary.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi has just returned from the bathroom when he suddenly heard voices speaking.


    "¡­ are you sure about this?" it was Sun Rong.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t want to eavesdrop but then he feels an unsettling feeling since earlier when they returned in the Yunxiao Inn.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded with a solemn expression. "There is only one day left for this month. I will go back to the Zunjingde Sect tomorrow to give them the payment of letting my disciple train with them." He spoke. "Meanwhile, you take Er Zi with you to the north and have him train with the Shanliangde Sect disciples." He said.


    Sun Rong''s family is now the leaders of the Shanliangde Sect. Fei Yinzi is also a member of the Fei Clan, so it isn''t unreasonable for him to have a friendly training with the Shanliangde Sect disciples, just like what he did with the Zunjingde Sect disciples.


    "Alright. I also owe you for bringing more customers to Yunxiao Inn after making it famous, and also helping my Qie Shi before." Sun Rong agreed.


    "Thank you." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened in shock. His face paled and he felt his whole body trembled. Whether because of fright, or anger, or any other emotion, he doesn''t know. He suddenly felt numb inside.


    "For the month after, I already talked with Li-shixiong for him to bring Er Zi with him to the Youxiwang Sect." Cheng Sheng continued. "Then, the following month, I''ll have You-shimei bring him to the Qianxu Sect, along with their order for magic pills and potions." He said.


    Fei Yinzi felt his breath hitched. His chest heaved up and down and his heart is thumping loudly.


    "Oh. Wait!" Sun Rong muttered when he realized something. "Central, north, west, south¡­ this is spanning for four months. And the Intersect Competition is¡­" he looked at Cheng Sheng as if he understood something. "Since you have finished with the Central Region, the next ones will be north, west and south, which is for three months. But, the Intersect Competition is in five months. There will be two months left. What are you going to do with it?" he asked.


    "Er Zi will be going back to the east, of course." Cheng Sheng answered. "I will have him train with his Li-shibo, Feng-shibo, Lei-shishu, Lei-shigu and You-shigu for one month. And for the last month, he will be training with his Fan-shigong and Xie-shigong." He explained.


    Sun Rong sighed in amazement. "You actually have planned this much!" he smiled. "What about you?" he asked.


    "I already have trained him. It''s his fault for not cherishing it." Cheng Sheng frowned.


    Fei Yinzi, who is silently and secretly listening, clenched his fists while his face turned from red to white because of embarrassment and regret.


    "No. I don''t mean that." Sun Rong spoke.


    "Huh? Then, what do you mean?" Cheng Sheng asked, puzzled.


    "I mean, what will you be doing during the five months left while your disciple will be training around the continent?" Sun Rong asked.


    Silence fell. Cheng Sheng didn''t speak nor Sun Rong. Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi felt he is bathing in sweat while suppressing all the emotions he felt, and he is close to fainting. But, he still persisted. He wanted to hear his master''s answer.


    Finally, Cheng Sheng spoke. "I¡­" he muttered as he lowered his gaze. Then, he looked outside the window, at the moon hiding behind the roof. "I will go to the south." He answered. "I will find Fei Yin''s body." He said.

 Chapter 460 - The Scum Is Black-bellied

    Five months later.


    "Er Zi! Er Zi!" a loud voice called behind Fei Yinzi as he stood by the gate of the Youxian Peak, waiting for the other disciples to arrive, as well as Fan Wen and Xie Lan.


    Fei Yinzi turned and saw two direct disciples coming his way. One is running and waving energetically while the other is frowning.


    Wen Ye, with a dark face, raised his fist and hit his younger twin brother, Wen Wen. "Shut up! You''re so loud so early in the morning!" he told him.


    Wen Wen fell face first on the ground with a big and red bump on top of his head where Wen Ye hit him. "Oww¡­ brother, you''re so mean as always! QAQ" he said with a crying face.


    Fei Yinzi''s face was covered in dark lines as he took the initiative to approach these two and greet them. "Good morning, Wen Yan-shixiong, Wen Wen-shixiong." He said as he cupped his fists.


    "Oh. Good morning, Er Zi!" Wen Yan greeted back and cupped his fists.


    "Er Zi¡­ good morning QAQ" Wen Wen greeted with a crying face.


    Fei Yinzi smiled and gave Wen Wen an ointment. Wen Wen uttered thanks. He is Lei Ling''s only disciple while his elder twin brother, Wen Yan, is Feng Mo''s disciple along with¡­


    "Wen-shixiong!" a voice called.


    The three of them turned and saw Zhu Xi, the other disciple of Feng Mo.


    "Oh. Zhu-shidi, you''re finally here." Wen Yan nodded at him.


    "Er Zi! Wen Wen-shixiong, good morning!" Zhu Xi greeted with a big grin. He is as lively as Feng Mo, while Wen Yan is cool in contrast.


    Fei Yinzi nodded and smiled back while Wen Wen greeted with silent tears.


    "Ooh! Er Zi''s here! So punctual, as usual!" a female voice spoke.


    The group turned and saw three female disciples have arrived with another male disciple following behind them.


    "Su-shijie! Cui-shijie! Cui-shimei!" Wen Wen called as he ran towards them.


    "Wen Wen!" Su Mi, the one who spoke, patted Wen Wen''s head. "You cried again¡­ did your elder brother hit you again?" she asked when she saw Wen Wen''s eyes are red. Then, she turned to Wen Yan. "Wen-shidi¡­ you are really¡­" she clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Zhu-shidi. Er Zi." She nodded her head at them.


    Su Mi is Lei Qing''s disciple.


    "Wen Wen! Wen-shixiong, Zhu-shixiong, Er Zi. Good morning." Cui Xiang greeted and bowed with a smile. She is You Rou''s disciple.


    "G ¨C good morning, everyone¡­" Cui Xiao, the younger twin sister of Cui Xiang, greeted with blushing face as she bowed. Then, she immediately hid behind Cui Xiang.


    "Good morning." Fei Yinzi, Zhu Xi, and Wen Yan greeted back. "And¡­" they spoke as they looked behind the three women.


    Su Mi turned and grabbed Su Yi, her younger brother who is Li Tian''s disciple, by the neck. "Ack!" Su Yi cried.


    "Su Yi, you''re too slow!" Su Mi frowned as she released him.


    Su Yi sighed in relief as he rubbed his neck. Then, he turned to the others and bowed. "Good morning." He greeted with a cold voice.


    "Good morning." The others also greeted back.


    Fei Yinzi smiled when he saw them all. They call him ''Er Zi'' is because their masters also call him by the name.


    "Er Zi." Su Yi called as they waited for Fan Wen, Xie Lan, as well as their respective masters, except Cheng Sheng who still hasn''t returned for five months. "No one bullied you again from Mingxi Peak, right?" he asked s his brows knitted when he remembered those fellow disciples of his who always played pranks on Fei Yinzi using the spells they learned just because Fei Yinzi don''t know how to use spells.


    Fei Yinzi barely escaped. It was thanks to his understanding the nature of the spells.


    The other also heard this and immediately felt alarmed. "Er Zi! How about the Chengshi Peak?!" Wen Wen asked.


    Wen Yan frowned when he heard it. "Jianjue Peak?" he asked.


    Su Mi and Cui Xiang looked at each other while Cui Xiao''s eyes teared up. They already know that Fei Yinzi is being secretly bullied by the other disciples. Fortunately, men can''t enter the Qiangying Peak and the Ruoxun Peak, and the women studying under Lei Qing and You Rou all are soft-hearted towards Fei Yinzi so no one from their respective peaks are bullying Fei Yinzi.


    "No¡­" Fei Yinzi answered. "Li-shibo, Feng-shibo, Lei-shishu, Lei-shigu and You-shigu, as well as Fan-shigong and Xie-shigong all have taught and trained me in the Jixu Peak, so¡­" he explained and shyly smiled.


    Everyone sighed in relief. It may be due to being fellow direct disciples that made them subconsciously protect Fei Yinzi, this disciple whose master dislikes him and always abandons him, but they still can''t always protect Fei Yinzi. Of course, they also protect him because he is kind and respectful to them.


    "Oh? It''s very nice to see that everyone are acting like a family." Someone spoke.


    The disciples turned and saw that Xie Lan and Fan Wen arrived along with Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou behind them.


    "Shifu!" the disciples aside from Fei Yinzi called and immediately went to their respective masters.


    "Fan-shigong. Xie-shigong." Fei Yinzi silently called when Fan Wen and Xie Lan approached him who was standing alone on the side.


    Fan Wen''s eyes immediately softened and he patted Fei Yinzi''s head. Meanwhile, Xie Lan nodded at the child. They felt sad because it was only Fei Yinzi who doesn''t have a master accompanying him. So, even though his presence isn''t necessary, but Xie Lan came out to accompany them.


    "Everyone." Xie Lan called. "Eat this magic pill to protect your body since your cultivation is still low for you to use the teleportation array." He told them as he gave the disciples a magic pill each. "Of course, this is a gift from your Cheng-shishu/shibo." He added and glanced at Fei Yinzi whose eyes widened in surprise.


    The disciples immediately turned and looked at Fei Yinzi with sparkling eyes as if he is a mountain of gold. Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the disciples'' masters all laughed at the scene.


    "After everyone ate the magic pill, proceed to the teleportation array." Xie Lan spoke.


    The disciples immediately ate the magic pill, looking very excited. They still haven''t used any teleportation array! "Yes!" they answered, only for their faces to suddenly turn green when they tasted it and felt their stomach ached.


    "Oh. I forgot to tell you ¨C " Xie Lan grinned when he saw the disciples'' green faces. " ¨C you will feel discomfort since it makes some adjustments to your bodies. Don''t worry. It is also good for your cultivation." He comforted them. "As for the taste¡­" he laughed.


    The disciples immediately turned to glare at Fei Yinzi. How can they forget that Cheng Sheng is a scum?! He likes to play tricks with his magic pills! Fortunately, it isn''t that bad.


    "Then, shall we go?" Xie Lan asked with a smile.


    Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others. "¡­" we are definitely sure that Cheng Sheng learned it from Xie Lan, this black-bellied man!


    South, Qianxu Sect.


    "Qian-shidi, are you ready?" a disciple asked from the outside.


    "Yes." Qian Meng answered as he fixed his waistband before he went out.


    "Oh! Qian-shidi is here! Let''s hurry! Let''s hurry!" the Qianxu Sect disciples excitedly said as they pulled Qian Meng with them. "Da shixiong!" they called when they saw Qian Jue.


    Qian Jue turned. "We will be meeting with the sect leader on the way. Let''s depart!" he said and boarded his sword.


    "Yes!" the disciples answered.


    Qian Meng also boarded his sword when a disciple whispered to him. "We will be seeing him again, right?!" they asked.


    "Hm?" Qian Meng turned.


    "Er Zi!" the disciples answered.


    North, Shanliangde Sect.


    "Stand in line!" an elder yelled as he called the disciples to gather.


    "Oh. We''re finally leaving!" Fei Huo spoke when they saw the other elders also gathered in front and floating mid-air on their swords.


    Fei Luo felt distressed seeing his cousin''s hyper appearance. "Calm down!" he told him.


    "Just leave xiao Huo be, Luo-ge." Sun Ri spoke. She has a bright smile on her lips.


    Sun Yan nodded in agreement. His expression looked serious but his gaze is doting as he looked at his younger sister.


    "Hmph." Xi Bing scoffed.


    "Finally¡­" Xi He muttered as he clenched his fists while he lowered his head to hide the glint in his eyes. We''ll meet again, Fei Yinzi! He thought as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Central, Zunjingde Sect.


    "Ready?" Zheng Ming asked in a dull voice as he stood outside the door of the Jing Mansion.


    "Ah Ming, it is too early! Why don''t you go back to the Alliance and get more sleep?" Jing De asked as he rubbed his eyes.


    "Idiot." Jing Xu muttered as he walked past him. "Be sure to not get caught by our uncles and the sect leader in five minutes." He said as he left with Zheng Ming.


    "Ah! Wait - !" Jing De called before he immediately returned inside, feeling awake. He was just joking earlier.


    Today, they will finally see Er Zi again!

 Chapter 461 - The Scum Is Nasty

    West, Youxiwang Sect.


    "Wu-ge!" Chen Su called when they saw Wu Lian waiting by the gate of the Youxiwang Sect, standing tall and upright just like his adoptive father, Wu Yuan.


    Wu Lian turned and saw Chen Wu, Chen Sun and Chen Yu walking towards him. "Good morning." He greeted and nodded at them.


    Chen Wu, the eldest, nodded back while Chen Su and Chen Yu cupped their hands. "Where are the elders?" he asked Wu Yuan.


    "We''re too early." Wu Lian answered.


    "¡­" Chen Wu felt speechless. He asked ''where'' and not ''why''. He secretly sighed. "¡­ oh. We''ll wait, then." He said.


    The elders of the sect must be having a long time preparing since this will be the first time the disciples are participating in the Intersect Competition. They can''t lose the face of the Youxiwang Sect, be it in strength or just the appearance of its people.


    "E ¨C elder brother." Chen Yu called as he timidly stood beside Chen Su. "Will we meet him again?" he asked.


    Chen Wu smiled. "En." He nodded. "We''ll see Er Zi again." He told him.


    Central Region, Zhongyang, Yunxiao Inn.


    "Da shixiong, I heard that the venue of the Intersect Competition changes. But, why is it held in Zhongyang again?" a disciple asked to another disciple across him.


    "Because this will be a new Intersect Competition, naturally, it will start in the Central Region. Then the north region next, then the south¡­" the disciple seriously answered.


    The teleportation array lit up and the Xinfaxian Sect arrived. Because Sun Rong and Qie Shi carefully guarded the area, they changed the structure of the Yunxiao Inn to hide it to give privacy and respect for the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Woah! It''s been a long time since I last saw the Yunxiao Inn!" Wen Wen said as he looked around the inn with bright eyes. "As expected, it''s as gorgeous and lavish as ever!" he said.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Sun Rong spoke.


    The Xinfaxian Sect turned and saw Sun Rong. "Mister Sun!" the disciples exclaimed.


    "Looking good and promising, as always!" Sun Rong said and smiled as he looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. Then, he turned to look at the elders.


    Xie Lan smiled. "Thank you for receiving us." He spoke.


    "I already expected for you all to arrive in the Zhongyang using the teleportation array." Sun Rong laughed.


    "It''s not only because of the distance." Fan Wen spoke. "But because¡­ they all need to rest." He said and grimaced as he glanced at the disciples.


    Sun Rong was surprised and immediately called for a waiter to guide the disciple upstairs, towards the rooms he prepared for them. "What happened to them?" he asked when the disciples left.


    "With their cultivation level, they can''t use the teleportation array, right?" Fan Wen sighed.


    "Oh. That''s right." Sun Rong nodded when he remembered.


    "Xiao Sheng created a magic pill for this specific use, but the side effect, along with the taste¡­" Fan Wen helplessly smiled.


    Xie Lan, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others laughed.


    Sun Rong grimaced. "¡­ nasty, indeed." He said. Whether it is referring to the magic pill or Cheng Sheng, who knows.


    Sun Rong then led the elders to a private room he reserved for a welcome feast for them.


    "Eh? Sect leader Xie!" a voice called.


    Sun Rong, Xie Lan, Fan Wen and their disciples turned.


    "Oops¡­ sorry about that, for being so rude¡­" Jing De blushed and immediately covered his mouth. Fortunately, there weren''t many people in the area. "I was just too excited¡­" he said.


    Xie Lan smiled. "Ah. Jing Cheng and the others'' nephew." He spoke as he, Fan Wen and their disciples approached them including Sun Rong. "How was sect leader Jing?" he asked.


    Jing De''s eyes brightened because he wasn''t scolded. "Thank you, sect leader Xie, for asking. Our sect leader is fine now and can speak normally, but not much." He answered.


    "Jing De¡­ sect leader Xie, elder Fan, elder Li, elder Feng, elder Lei Qing, elder Lei Ling and elder You, as well as mister Sun." Jing Xu spoke when he and Zheng Ming appeared while they were looking for Jing De.


    "Oh. Another nephew of Jing Cheng and the others, as well as¡­ elder Zheng''s great-grandson?" Xie Lan spoke when he saw Zheng Ming wearing the uniform of the Righteous Alliance.


    "¡­ how did elder Zheng know it was me, if I may ask?" Zheng Ming spoke and bowed.


    Xie Lan grinned. "Only you are accompanying these two." He answered.


    "Xie-shigong? Fan-shigong?" a familiar voice spoke.


    Everyone turned and saw Fei Yinzi.


    Jing De''s eyes brightened. "ER ZI!!!" he exclaimed and immediately jumped to hug Fei Yinzi.


    "¡­ Jing De?" Fei Yinzi was surprised.


    "I knew you''d arrive!" Jing De laughed as he released the other.


    The elders smiled seeing the juniors'' interaction.


    "Er Zi. How are your fellow disciples?" Fan Wen asked.


    "I gave them a magic pill, Fan-shigong." Fei Yinzi answered. "They''ll be arriving in a few minutes." He said.


    "Ah! I forgot about that!" Xie Lan muttered.


    "Did you?" Fan Wen asked with narrowed eyes.


    Xie Lan just laughed. Then, he turned to the three juniors from Zunjingde Sect and Righteous Alliance. "Would you like to join us for lunch?" he asked.


    "Uhm¡­" Jing Xu muttered as an awkward look appeared on his face.


    Xie Lan kindly smiled. "I know. You are patrolling, right?" he said.


    Jing Xu blushed in embarrassment and nodded.


    "Alright. We''ll invite you next time, then, along with your uncles and sect leader." Xie Lan spoke.


    "Thank you very much, sect leader Xie!" Jing Xu spoke and bowed, Jing De and Zheng Ming followed. Then, they bid Fei Yinzi goodbye and left.


    Not long after they left and the Xinfaxian Sect disciples arrived. Their complexion looked better than earlier. They are with Qie Shi. They then entered the private room and started the welcome feast.


    Fei Yinzi entered last. He was just about to close the door when he saw someone passed by outside. He froze for a second. When he blinked, the person has already disappeared. "¡­ shizun?" he muttered as he went outside and looked at the direction the person went to.


    But, he didn''t see anyone. "Er Zi? What''s wrong?" Fan Wen called from the inside.


    "¡­ it''s nothing." Fei Yinzi answered before he lowered his head and returned, then closed the room. He must be imagining things because he has missed his master too much.


    As soon as the door closed, a person suddenly appeared while holding the talisman he had just removed from his clothes. Then, the talisman burned and a pile of ashes fell on the floor.


    "That''s ''shifu'' for you." Cheng Sheng spoke and helplessly sighed. He really couldn''t do anything to this disciple of his. But, when he heard the merry voices of the people from the room, a smile appeared on his lips.


    He walked out of the Yunxiao Inn before his figure vanished in the sea of people.


    Ling Xi, who was about to enter the Yunxiao Inn together with Yu Wen, Ling Yun and the rest of their disciples, stopped when he saw his nephew was just standing on the side and is looking at the crowd passing by.


    "Yun-er? What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Da shixiong?" Ling Yun''s fellow disciples called.


    Ling Yun caught of a glimpse of a familiar figure that suddenly disappeared in the crowd. No matter how much he looked for that figure, he couldn''t see it. "¡­ did I just imagine it?" he muttered. He heaved a sigh and turned to his uncle and fellow disciples. "It''s nothing. I thought I saw an acquaintance¡­" he explained.


    "If it''s nothing, then it''s good. Let''s go inside. I am starving." Yu Wen said and dodged when Ling Xi tried to hit him again.


    "Please maintain your face as the sect leader!" Ling Xi hissed and they started to bicker again.


    Ling Xi and the Yuling Sect disciples almost couldn''t maintain the smile on their faces when they how their sect leader and elder are acting again. Please stop¡­ just stop¡­ you both are losing our sect''s face by acting like children! They thought, though they also think that their sect leader and elder are also acting like a pair of husband and wife.


    Just when will they stop fighting and just kiss and make up and act harmoniously?


    Cheng Sheng, on the other hand, passed by a shop and couldn''t help but stop to buy a noodle and some meat buns. Then, he sat on a chair and placed his food bought on the table before he started eating.


    "You really still have the time to eat!" Xi Ling, sitting beside him, couldn''t help but speak.


    "You''re one to talk." Cheng Sheng said as he glanced at the stack of empty bowls in front of Xi Ling.


    Xi Ling blushed in embarrassment while Fei Lin smiled at his lover. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng. "We will go together after you eat, then." He said.

 Chapter 462 - The Scum Is Strict

    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just started eating. Fei Lin, seeing that the other started to eat, didn''t speak again in order to not disturb the other while eating.


    It was Xi Ling instead who couldn''t stand the silence. "Are you really not going to show your face to your sect members?" he asked. "And your disciple?" he added. Seeing that Cheng Sheng didn''t answer, he pursed his lips. "You could just give your disciple some motivation." He said. "After all, he would be fighting for your sake, right?" he looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng chewed the noodles and swallowed it before he spoke. "If he will be fighting for my sake, then all the more reason that I shouldn''t appear in front of him." He said.


    "Why?" Xi Ling asked.


    "Because he should be fighting for himself, instead." It was Fei Lin who answered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and resumed eating.


    Xi Ling felt anxious. Since he couldn''t outtalk Cheng Sheng, he turned to his lover, instead. "But¡­ but won''t Er Zi lose because of this?" he asked. "He wanted to show his strength to his master the most, after all." He said. "What''s the point of fighting if the person that he wanted to see isn''t there?" he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "What''s the point of me acknowledging his strength when he can''t make others acknowledge him first, then?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    This time, Xi Ling fell silent.


    "If he can''t make other people acknowledge him, then there is no point of me acknowledging him." Cheng Sheng said. "I''ll just treat it as my lack of judgement, a mistake." He spoke.


    Xi Ling started at him. "¡­ aren''t you too¡­ strict?" he can''t help but say. He wanted to say ''harsh'', but then it sounds so offensive so he changed his word.


    "Which teacher isn''t strict?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Not only will this be to disciple him, but this would also make him be more careful of the world." He said.


    Xi Ling felt helpless and didn''t speak again. He really doesn''t know how to encourage him more to see his disciple even just for a second. But, he also knows that Cheng Sheng is right. The cultivation world has never been easy. If one would be arrogant, then the next hour someone can collect his corpse. Cheng Sheng is doing this for Fei Yinzi''s own good.


    But, Xi Ling couldn''t help but also feel that Cheng Sheng is also strict towards himself, if not too strict. He doesn''t believe that Cheng Sheng didn''t develop paternal feeling towards Fei Yinzi. He did, but he is just hiding it. He must not want to be too attached to something else¡­ to someone else again.


    Xi Ling can''t help but sigh and then look at Fei Lin. He is one of the two people who resembles Fei Yin. The other one is Fei Yinzi, Cheng Sheng''s disciple. Just how cruel fate can be towards Cheng Sheng? Not only did his cultivation weakened and lost his lover, it also continues to torment him using Fei Yinzi, and Fei Lin.


    Xi Ling and Fei Lin met Cheng Sheng five months ago after Cheng Sheng sent them a letter asking them to meet him in the Stop By Town, which is the place where they last have seen him. It is also the place where Fei Lin entrusted Fei Yinzi to Cheng Sheng, since he doesn''t trust anyone who are remaining in the Fei Clan. This is also why he left with Xi Ling, wandering around the world to see more of it.


    Xi Ling didn''t know at first why Cheng Sheng summoned them. He only knew of Cheng Sheng''s intention after they met with him, and heard the first sentence that Fei Lin told him.


    "You want to go to the Abyss to look for Yin-er''s corpse?" Fei Lin asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng with a serious face.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered. His voice is firm and his gaze is determined.


    "I object." Fei Lin spoke.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just looked at Fei Lin. Fei Lin just stared back at him. Meanwhile, Xi Ling was stunned by what he heard. Fei Yin''s corpse should have been in the bottom of the Abyss now, if not already eaten by the demons in it! Going to the demon-infested Abyss¡­ this is just seeking death!


    In the end, it was Fei Lin who spoke again. "As Yin-er''s older brother, I should be looking after you, his lover. But, I¡­" he heaved a sigh.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak, nor Xi Ling. Xi Ling knows that Fei Lin wanted to forget the pain of losing his family ¨C his uncle and then his younger brother. That''s why he left the Xi family to accompany his lover. In fact, he is very glad that Fei Lin didn''t stop him from accompanying him, given that Fei Lin used to hide his sadness before and act tough. It was already fortunate that Fei Lin didn''t push him away.


    "Give me five months." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Lin didn''t answer while Xi Ling tensely watched them on the side.


    "After that¡­ I''ll give up looking for him again." Cheng Sheng said. "This will be the last time." His eyes reddened. He took out something from his sleeve and showed it to them.


    Fei Lin and Xi Ling where shocked to see the bamboo-colored tassel that was similar to the tassel attached on the jade hanging by Cheng Sheng''s waistband.


    "The Nanshu Sect found this from one of the demons that they killed and sent this to Shu Mu, and Shu Mu gave this to Qie Shi and Sun Rong for them to hand this to me." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I already have made a plan after I received da shixiong''s tassel." His tears finally fell. "Fei Yin¡­ he must still be in there... and is waiting for me." He told them as he sobbed.


    Fei Lin was silent for a long time. "¡­ let us call more people and then we will go down there." He spoke with a hoarse voice. The rims of his eyes are also red.


    Xi Ling nodded. "We will call only those we can fully trust." He said.


    ¡­


    "Geez! Why didn''t you wait for us!" Xiao Le said and pouted, acting aggrieved as he sat beside Cheng Sheng while Shu Mu ordered food for them.


    "You are too slow." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "We just dropped by in our sects before we flew here in our fastest speed." Xi Ming spoke as he and Xi Xing sat across Cheng Sheng.


    "How are those brats?" Xi Ling can''t help but ask Xi Ming.


    "Xi Shi''s son was chosen, as well as Xi Ning''s son." Xi Ming answered. "There are also two from the Fei Clan." He added as he looked at Fei Lin.


    Xi Ling let out a sigh of relief while Fei Lin didn''t react. Xi Ming helplessly smiled. When Shu Mu arrived with the food, all of them started eating while chatting. It was them seven who went down the Abyss, with Cheng Sheng leading while using the map that Qie Shi gave him after Qie Shi''s people scouted around the Abyss.


    The deeper you go, the darker the surroundings. You also have to evade the demons coming out of it. Fortunately, they came at sunrise since there were no demons, who hated the sunlight, came out of the Abyss at that time. They would then leave before the dark and update the map, before going back down the Abyss.


    "So, where do we go next?" Shu Mu asked in the middle of the meal.


    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng, waiting for his answer.


    Cheng Sheng wiped his lips before he raised his head and looked at them. "To the Righteous Alliance." He answered. "I will be able to find the answers that I seek there." He told them.


    Yunxiao Inn, night.


    Wen Wen was walking back to his room after he went to the bathroom when he suddenly stopped and froze on the spot after he saw a white figure flashed at the end of the hallway. His eyes widened in shock and his whole body trembled in fear. "W ¨C what¡­ what was that¡­?" he asked under his breath with his pale face.


    "Wen Wen?" a voice spoke behind him, followed by someone touching his shoulder.


    "WAH!" Wen Wen screamed and jumped in fright before he turned. "E ¨C Er Zi?!" he exclaimed when he saw Fei Yinzi standing behind him.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did you see a ghost?" Fei Yinzi asked, puzzled.


    Wen Wen stared at Fei Yinzi for a long time before his tears suddenly fell.


    Fei Yinzi was startled. "W ¨C what''s wrong?" he asked in alarm and immediately took out a handkerchief to wipe Wen Wen''s tears.


    "Waaaah! Er Zi! I saw a ghost! There is a ghost!" Wen Wen cried and pointed at the end of the hallway.


    Fei Yinzi helplessly sighed before he coaxed him and sent him back to his room.


    Meanwhile, Fei Lin and Xi Ling who were going back to their room. "¡­" did someone cry? A child?

 Chapter 463 - The Scum Is Drunk

    "Cheers." Cheng Sheng spoke as he raised his cup to Sun Rong before he down his drink.


    Sun Rong just shook his head and adjusted the sleeping Qie Shi in his arms. Fei Lin and Xi Ling just left. Xi Ming and Xi Xing, as well as Shu Mu and Xiao Le must be already sleeping in their rooms now.


    "Thank you for the map." He spoke, referring to the map that Qie Shi gave him before.


    Cheng Sheng dropped by the Yunxiao Inn earlier to return the map that they have updated before he went to the Righteous Alliance with Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing who can be trusted and would never spill the beans no matter what they have seen or heard from their trip to the Abyss that lasted for five months.


    "No problem." Cheng Sheng spoke, clearly drunk.


    Sun Rong helplessly sighed seeing his appearance. "Won''t you still not come out?" he called out.


    "Geez, elder brother." Sun Yi spoke as he and Chen Han come out of their hiding. Chen Han immediately caught Cheng Sheng who fainted while Sun Yi glared at Sun Rong. "Why did you make him drunk?" he asked his older brother.


    "It was his own choice." Sun Rong answered and looked at Wu Yuan who arrived and nodded at them before he draped a blanket on Sun Yi''s shoulder.


    "They are already there." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Silence fell. Sun Rong chuckled after and picked up Qie Shi. "Then, I''ll leave it in your hands." He said and then left to sleep.


    Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi looked at each other before Chen Han picked up the unconscious Cheng Sheng. Then, they went to Cheng Sheng''s room to meet with their elders.


    ¡­


    "Damn it¡­ we didn''t notice it because we were too busy with the battle against Wu Ran¡­" Xie Lan sighed. "And also¡­" his voice stopped.


    Nobody spoke. They all know that because they were also hurt of what happened to Fei Yin, they didn''t bother with his corpse.


    "But¡­ how did this happen?" Chen Jing asked as they looked at Fei Yin''s corpse lying on the bed. "It¡­ it looked like that he is really still alive." He said.


    Wu Fan''s eyes narrowed. Thinking about it, no one really touched Fei Yin''s corpse aside from Cheng Sheng before. If they didn''t know of Cheng Sheng''s character, they would think that Cheng Sheng has been plotting about this for a long time. But, why would Cheng Sheng harm Fei Yin, making him seem dead but his ''corpse'' isn''t actually a corpse? So, they know that Cheng Sheng couldn''t have done this.


    "Right¡­ that''s right¡­" Fan Wen spoke when he remembered something. "Wasn''t it only xiao Sheng who have seen how xiao Yin died?" he asked. "We also didn''t ask him about the details of xiao Yin''s death out of consideration of his feelings, so we didn''t know how exactly xiao Yin died¡­" his voice faded.


    Silence fell once again.


    "Then¡­ is Fei Yin actually still alive?" Chen Jing asked the question that has been bugging them ever since earlier when they received Fei Lin''s message about finding Fei Yin''s ''corpse''. "But, he isn''t breathing..." he said when he looked at Fei Yin''s chest that isn''t moving.


    They all turned to look at Fei Yin''s ''corpse''. Now that they look at it more closely, aside from being paler in complexion, Fei Yin actually looked like he was just sleeping.


    The door opened and Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han came inside with Chen Han carrying Cheng Sheng. "Hm? What''s wrong?" Chen Han asked when they saw the elders are looking at Cheng Sheng.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "¡­" did Cheng Sheng already foresee that they would ask him about Fei Yin''s situation so he passed himself out drunk? They thought as their faces darkened.


    Xie Lan coughed. He looked at Chen Han. "That time¡­" he spoke. "That time when you struck xiao Sheng¡­ did you see how xiao Yin is at that time?" he asked him.


    Chen Han gently placed Cheng Sheng down on a couch. "Answering sect leader Xie... I only saw Fei Yin lying on the ground." He spoke.


    Silence fell. Wu Yuan and Sun Yi finally noticed the strangeness. "¡­ da shixiong only saw junior Fei lying on the ground?" Sun Yi asked.


    Chen Han nodded. "Yes. He wasn''t bleeding, so he didn''t have injuries, right?" he said and looked at Fei Yin''s ''corpse''.


    That strangeness increased. "That''s right¡­" Wu Yuan muttered. "Fei Yin wasn''t injured¡­ only Cheng Sheng." He spoke.


    Realization dawned on everyone. That''s right. When they arrived, they only saw Chen Han stabbed Cheng Sheng while Fei Yin''s body was lying on the ground. They were too distracted at that time to notice anything and only thought that Fei Yin is dead and Cheng Sheng is about to die. They were also occupied with the battle to check Fei Yin''s ''corpse'', and everyone was grieving to even touch Fei Yin''s ''corpse''. It was only Cheng Sheng who woke up later that moved Fei Yin''s ''corpse'' inside the cabin of the Millennium Ship.


    The whole point is that they assumed that Fei Yin is dead. Who would bother to check with a ''corpse'' when there is a battle ongoing that will determine the fate of the world? They also are wholly focused on Cheng Sheng after, since Cheng Sheng still has the possibility to live, and also that he was a vital asset to them. Fei Yin is already ''dead'', so what should they do to him aside to grieve for him?


    "¡­ he is still alive." Wu Yuan spoke as he looked at the elders. "Then, what really happened back then?" he asked. "If he is still alive, why is he not waking up?" he added.


    No one spoke, since no one knows the answer. Even if they would wake Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing now, they doubt that they would know the answer. Why? Because their instinct tells them that Cheng Sheng is the only one who knows the answer. As for why he wouldn''t tell the six people who went with him in the Abyss going through life and death, it is because they respect Cheng Sheng''s decision and know that this matter is now between Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. They also trust Cheng Sheng, since they know that if it was necessary, then Cheng Sheng would definitely tell them.


    So, when Cheng Sheng didn''t tell them anything, they didn''t ask him and just left to relax and take some rest after in the Yunxiao Inn. They also didn''t show themselves to the people since they don''t see the need.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan looked at each other. They don''t dare touch Fei Yin right now. Not because they are afraid, but because of some strange feeling. Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han didn''t make any move, either, seeing that their elders didn''t move.


    "Did Sun Rong say anything?" Chen Jing asked Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi shook his head. "I guess he also doesn''t know anything. He wouldn''t lie to me, no matter what." He answered.


    They fell silent. They also know how much Sun Rong loves his younger brother.


    "Then, Qie Shi¡­" they all looked at each other.


    "Qie Shi was drunk¡­" Chen Han spoke when he realized it. "Damn it." He cursed.


    Cheng Sheng knows that Sun Rong can''t lie to Sun Yi and expected that Sun Yi would ask Sun Rong so Cheng Sheng didn''t tell Sun Rong anything and only told Qie Shi. Qie Shi, like Cheng Sheng, also expected that they would interrogate him so he drunk himself to oblivion.


    "¡­ shall we wait for tomorrow, then?" Xie Lan suggested as they all looked at Cheng Sheng. Although he said earlier that they should wake up Cheng Sheng, but they don''t have the heart to do it after knowing how much Cheng Sheng has been through.


    They were about to answer in agreement when they heard a knock on the door. Chen Han went and opened it and they saw Sun Rong.


    "Ge!" Sun Yi called.


    Sun Rong smiled and patted Sun Yi''s head. "I know that you want to ask me." He spoke. "Cheng Sheng must have already expected this, too." He glanced at the sleeping Cheng Sheng. "So, everything that I know must be safe for me to tell you. Or else, he wouldn''t have told me all these otherwise." He laughed.


    Everyone. "¡­" that''s indeed Cheng Sheng''s style. They thought and helplessly smiled.


    "This started six months ago, when Shu Mu and Xiao Le arrived and gave us¡­ that." Sun Rong pointed at Xie Lan''s tassel by his waistband.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "The Nanshu Sect found Fei Yin''s sword tassel from one of the demons they killed." Sun Rong continued. "Qie Shi then sent a message to Cheng Sheng about this." He looked at them. "It was then that Cheng Sheng started his plan." He told them.

 Chapter 464 - The Scum Is Devoted

    "Coincidentally, that plant demon was also found in Zhongyang by the Yuling Sect and Qie Shi sent him a message regarding this, knowing that Cheng Sheng has been looking for this demon." Sun Rong continued. "So, Cheng Sheng used the excuse of catching the plant demon and cure sect leader Jing to go to the Zhongyang, but his main objective is to get Fei Yin''s sword tassel." He said.


    "So, that time¡­ that time¡­" Fan Wen muttered with his reddened eyes before his tears fell. His lips are quivering.


    "Wen¡­" Xie Lan called with a heavy sigh before he patted Fan Wen''s back to comfort him.


    "Why didn''t xiao Sheng tell us?" Fan Wen asked as his tears streamed down his face. "He has been through so much pain¡­ and we still can''t do anything for him again!" he sobbed.


    They all fell silent and hang their heads because of shame.


    "Sheng-er/ Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Jing and Chen Han are filled with guilt and pain. Wu Fan sighed, but his eyes are also red. He has already seen Cheng Sheng as his one of his children.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Sun Yi''s tears silently fell while Wu Yuan hugged him, comforting him.


    Sun Rong heaved a heavy sigh. The atmosphere is so heavy, but he has to continue speaking. "Regaining hope, Cheng Sheng is filled with determination to go down in the Abyss to find Fei Yin." He spoke in a low voice. Then, he made a pause. "If this was before, he would decisively go down the Abyss on his own." He said. "But ¨C " he looked at them.


    Everyone immediately understood. The difference between Cheng Sheng before and Cheng Sheng now is ¨C "¡­ Er Zi." They all spoke.


    Sun Rong nodded. "This time, he has a disciple." He said. "Knowing that the Intersect Competition is coming, he can''t leave him alone, can he?" he asked and wryly smiled.


    The others nodded in agreement. Although Cheng Sheng seemed irresponsible, but he would never leave Fei Yinzi, a child, without anyone looking after him. This was proven after he left Fei Yinzi in Zhongyang under the hands of Sun Rong, Qie Shi and Jing Cheng.


    "But, he also can''t let you know of his plan, since he knows that you all will definitely stop him." Sun Rong continued. "That all of you would also become distracted for the upcoming Intersect Competition if you would know of his plan in going down the Abyss. You would halt your preparations for the Intersect Competition and would definitely follow after him." He explained.


    They all fell silent, since Sun Rong was right. They really wouldn''t hesitate to leave their sects just to stop Cheng Sheng from going down the Abyss. Not only because he has now a low cultivation, but also because they care about him so much and know, before, that looking for Fei Yin''s corpse is pointless. He would just waste his efforts, worse, his life, in vain.


    Cheng Sheng is really conscientious, though, albeit a scum. He is still thinking for all of us despite the situation he is in. They thought and their hearts can''t help but grieve more for Cheng Sheng.


    "So, in order to distract you, and also his disciple, he had you all accompany Er Zi around the continent, and for Er Zi to also not be alone." Sun Rong continued. "After curing sect leader Jing, his plan then started in motion." He spoke.


    They didn''t speak, since their hearts are filled with too much guilt and sadness. Just how useless are they? They can''t even help Cheng Sheng by accompanying him to the Abyss. They thought and felt their faces hurt because of shame.


    "He called Fei Lin and Xi Ling, as well as Shu Mu and Xiao Le, and then Xi Ming and Xi Xing." Sun Rong took a deep breath to suppress the sadness that he also feels. He and Qie Shi can only help Cheng Sheng by giving him information, and also looking after Fei Yinzi sometimes, and then nothing else. "It really wasn''t easy, since this is a life and death situation." His face became serious. "Fei Lin objected at first, but was convinced after. His and Xi Ling''s cooperation is understandable, since Fei Yin is Fei Lin''s younger brother and Xi Ling is a family." He said. "Shu Mu''s cooperation is also understandable, since Cheng Sheng has saved his life before. Xiao Le¡­ he might want to die together with Shu Mu if Shu Mu dies, and he is also grateful for Cheng Sheng before." He grimaced, thinking that Xiao Le is really too carefree, just like Cheng Sheng ¨C the one he idolizes.


    The other nodded in agreement. They also know this.


    "As for Xi Ming and Xi Xing¡­ even though Xi Ling is their uncle, but it isn''t enough for those two to risk their life." Sun Rong spoke.


    Silence fell. The others also understood. For Xi Ming and Xi Xing, they might want to test their skills in going down the Abyss. But, they also know that even this reason isn''t enough for them to risk their life. Why did they help Cheng Sheng, then?


    Only they know.


    ¡­


    "You felt touched of Cheng Sheng''s devotion to Fei Yin, that''s why you helped him, didn''t you?" Xi Ming asked as he combed Xi Xing''s hair with his fingers while they lie down the bed. Xi Xing''s back is facing him. "I didn''t know you are this romantic, Ah Xing." He chuckled and hugged Xi Xing tight. He smiled when he saw Xi Xing''s ears are red.


    "Xi Ming." Xi Xing called as he turned to Xi Ming. Then, he looked at him in the eyes.


    "I know." Xi Ming spoke. I always know, always understand, what you wanted to say. Because I am always looking at you, and see in your eyes what you think, what you feel. He thought as he stared at Xi Xing''s sparkling eyes under the candlelight. Because I like looking in your eyes, until I finally managed to understand what they convey. "If I die, you would also never give up on me like how Cheng Sheng didn''t give up on Fei Yin." He said. He knows that this is Xi Xing''s devotion to him.


    Xi Xing fell silent.


    "But, I definitely would never make you go through the pain that Cheng Sheng has gone through." Xi Ming said as he kissed the top of Xi Xing''s head. "Since I don''t want you to feel pain because of me. I don''t want you to feel pain while loving me. Ah Xing¡­ I only want you to be forever happy, with me." He told him. "So, I will live. I will definitely live. My life¡­ this is my devotion to you." He whispered and kissed him.


    I won''t die¡­ because I want to live with you forever.


    ¡­


    "Fei Yin¡­" Sun Rong spoke amidst the silence. "They found him¡­ they really found him." He smiled.


    "He is in the Abyss which is filled with that foul qi¡­" Wu Yuan spoke. "How did he remain untainted?" he asked and looked at Fei Yin''s ''corpse'' lying on the bed. Suddenly, his eyes widened.


    The others also realized it.


    "Could it be¡­" Chen Han''s jaw dropped.


    "The Shapeshifting Blanket." They all spoke as they looked at each other with a shocked look on their faces.


    "Yes." Sun Rong chuckled. "That piece of Shapeshifting Blanket protected him, blocking the demons from attacking him." He said. "That is also how Cheng Sheng found him, by having Bai Tan ¨C the main body of the Shapeshifting Blanket, find its part to locate where Fei Yin is." He explained.


    They all sharply gasped in shock, and awe. This is incredible! They all thought.


    Sun Rong smiled and let them calm down before he spoke. "Cheng Sheng stored Fei Yin''s ''corpse'' inside the space of Bai Tan. Then, they returned to Zhongyang." He told them.


    Silence fell as they digested all the information.


    "Wait¡­ if Cheng Sheng has already Fei Yin''s ''corpse'', shouldn''t he return to Xinfaxian Sect first?" Wu Fan spoke.


    Everyone looked at him and also realized it. That''s right¡­ Fei Yin''s home has always been the Xinfaxian Sect. It is also a safe place to hide Fei Yin''s ''corpse''.


    Sun Rong knows they would also realize this so he smiled. "What do you think?" he asked back.


    A long silence fell.


    "¡­ it''s definitely not for the Intersect Competition, right?" Chen Jing spoke. Who would bring someone''s corpse in a competition?


    "Then ¨C " Sun Yi pondered. " ¨C there must be something here that could be beneficial for junior Fei?" he asked.


    They all looked at Sun Rong.


    "Ge!" Sun Yi pouted as he looked at Sun Rong, looking aggrieved.


    Sun Rong finally can''t hold back his laughter. "Don''t look at me like that, Yiyi." He said and casted a doting gaze at his younger brother. "But, there really is something in Zhongyang that''s why they went here." He spoke.


    "What is it?" Xie Lan asked.


    "This, I don''t know." Sun Rong answered. He grinned when they glared at him. "I only know one more thing." He looked at them.


    "That is?" Wu Fan asked.


    "They went to the Righteous Alliance." Sun Rong answered.

 Chapter 465 - The Scum Is Wary

    "The Righteous Alliance¡­" they all muttered as they looked at each other. Their gazes are talking.


    Sun Rong has already left after telling them ''I don''t know anything anymore''. Of course, they didn''t stop him. Even if they all would beat him up, they know that he definitely wouldn''t spill the beans, if there really were left.


    "Why is it the Righteous Alliance?" they asked. Then, their gazes fell on Cheng Sheng who was sleeping on the couch.


    They know that what Sun Rong said is right. Cheng Sheng definitely would tell Sun Rong the only ''safe'' information. By ''safe'', the information that Sun Rong can tell them. So that''s why they didn''t hold Sun Rong to stay and wring more information from him, since Sun Rong definitely doesn''t know anything more. This is how wary Cheng Sheng is. If, only if, Sun Rong or Qie Shi would be caught by someone, the only information they would get would be the information Cheng Sheng deliberately released and nothing else.


    How cunning. But, they can''t help but sigh at Cheng Sheng''s attitude. Really worthy of being a scum.


    "Should we ask Zheng Fu Gong?" Xie Lan asked.


    Silence fell. "¡­ what if Zheng Fu Gong, or Pai Lie or Su Yuan don''t know about Sheng-er going to the Righteous Alliance?" Chen Jing asked, then made a pause. "Much less Sheng-er''s presence in the Zhongyang?" he added.


    A long silence fell. "¡­ it couldn''t be, right?" Xie Lan asked and laughed.


    The others also laughed, only for their laughter to halt and the smile on their faces freeze when they heard what Wu Yuan said.


    "But, this is Cheng Sheng." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Everyone. "¡­" fck. That''s right. This is a scum¡­ THE scum that we''re talking about. They thought with black lines covering their faces. Even Sun Rong was suppressed. Should they ask Jing Cheng? Definitely not, because not only Cheng Sheng definitely have already planned all this beforehand, but Jing Cheng, and the entire Zunjingde Sect, now owes Cheng Sheng after curing Jing Rui!


    Their hands are tied! What should they do now?! They thought and glared at the sleeping Cheng Sheng. How much they grieved earlier for him is now how much they wanted to smack him! This bear child! No matter how many years have passed, but he is still the same!


    Now what?


    "I think that we should focus on the Intersect Competition first." It was Wu Yuan.


    They all looked at him.


    "Cheng Sheng must have already foreseen this, our hands being tied¡­ well, he tied them¡­" Wu Yuan muttered and glanced at Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­" Everyone''s faces darkened as they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Wu Yuan removed his gaze. "So, we should focus on the Intersect Competition first." He said.


    Everyone immediately composed themselves despite itching to smack Cheng Sheng awake. "Yes." They nodded in agreement.


    "Also ¨C " Wu Yuan spoke.


    There''s more? They looked at him.


    "Now that Fei Yin''s body is here, Cheng Sheng will now have one worry less." Wu Yuan said.


    They all fell silent. Then, a smile formed on their lips. "That''s right." They said.


    "So ¨C " Wu Yuan looked at them. " ¨C he definitely will mess with us again, right?" he asked. "So we''d better raise our guard against him again." He added.


    Everyone. "¡­" fck! That''s true! They thought and inwardly cursed as their fists jerked, about to hit Cheng Sheng.


    "But, since Cheng Sheng now has Fei Yin''s body ¨C " Wu Yuan took a deep breath. " ¨C and we now know about it, then¡­ we can closely watch his actions and extend our hands to help him¡­ right?" he asked.


    Everyone nodded as their faces brightened. "Definitely!" they said and smiled. How can they not help him? It''s because Cheng Sheng was hiding from them all along thus they can''t help him!


    But now that they know Cheng Sheng''s plan, then they will definitely watch him closely so that he won''t do anything stupid again, and they can help him in time!


    The next day.


    Cheng Sheng slowly opened his eyes and saw that he is lying on the bed. He saw Bai Tan flew beside the bed and he smiled when he saw that Fei Yin was lying on the jade bed inside Bai Tan''s space. "Good morning, da shixiong." He greeted as he sat up from the bed. "Yin." He called and closed his eyes before he went down the bed and fixed his clothes and washed his face. Bai Tan flew to wipe his face and neck before Cheng Sheng went out of his room, only to see a gigantic ship flying above and passed by. "Oh. The Huakai Sect has finally arrived." He spoke and smiled. He saw Bai Tan flew beside him, carrying his hat. "Thank you." He said and patted Bai Tan before he wore his hat while Bai Tan slipped inside his sleeve. Then, he went down the stairs.


    He happened to come across with an acquaintance while descending the stairs. The other person is ascending the stairs. "Cheng Sheng!" the person exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng slightly raised his head, and the brim of his hat revealed his face, and also the person''s face. "Tang Zhe!" he smiled. He then turned to the people behind Tang Zhe. "Tang Yun! Guo Cheng! And Shan Lu!" he grinned.


    Shan Lu''s face stiffened while Guo Cheng snickered. Even until now, they still haven''t remembered what happened on the last Intersect Competition when Cheng Sheng ''poisoned'' Shan Lu with the Sundry Juice through Qi Ling who made him drink it after Xi Ning unintentionally poisoned him.


    Tang Zhe laughed while Tang Yun smiled. "Elder Cheng, greetings!" the Huakai Sect disciples greeted and bowed when they saw Cheng Sheng. Some of them even can''t help but squeal, but in the end managed to restrain themselves.


    Tang Zhe''s eyes brightened because of their sect disciples'' behavior. "It''s been a long time." He turned to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Indeed, it is." He spoke. "Let me treat you to a meal next time. You go settle your disciples first." He told them.


    The Xinfaxian Sect, the Youxiwang Sect, the Shanliangde Sect, the Qianxu Sect and the Huakai Sect along with the Huli Sect have already booked the Yunxiao Inn in this year''s, and the following years'' Intersect Competition.


    "Oh. Thank you!" Tang Zhe isn''t reserved so he immediately agreed.


    "It''s no problem. Invite the others, too. I''ve made a big fortunate after curing sect leader Jing." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Great!" Tang Zhe grinned.


    The Zunjingde Sect and the Righteous Alliance have already released the news about Jing Rui''s recovery. Only Cheng Sheng could save him, and everyone knows it.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Then, I will take my leave first." He said. He nodded at Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu which they returned.


    "Sure!" Tang Zhe nodded.


    The Huakai Sect disciples immediately parted to make way for him and watched him leave with admiration in their eyes.


    "Come on, now. He has already left." Tang Zhe laughed. "Hurry so we can immediately eat!" he told them.


    "Yes!" the disciples answered and followed the four elders of their sect.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng was about to reach the entrance of the inn when another voice called him. "Huh? Cheng Sheng?" it was Kang Ce.


    Cheng Sheng turned. "So your sect has also arrived." He spoke and nodded at him.


    "The Huakai Sect gave us a ride." Kang Ce answered. "Where are you going so early in the morning?" he asked.


    The sun has not yet risen but the Yunxiao Inn is always open, no matter what time of the day, so the Huakai Sect and the Huli Sect are able to enter and settle in their rooms.


    "I have someone to treat and this is the only time possible that I can treat them because of their condition." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Oh. Then, I won''t hold you back." Kang Ce answered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and then left. Just as he disappeared, Kang Ce turned but bumped into someone. "Oh. Sorry ¨C " he spoke.


    "No. It is I who should apologize." The person spoke. "Huh? Elder Kang?" he was surprised.


    Kang Ce was also surprised to see it was someone familiar. "Cheng Sheng''s disciple¡­" he muttered.


    Fei Yinzi smiled and bowed. "Greetings, elder Kang. This disciple''s name is Fei Yinzi." He spoke.


    "Right, right. You have the same name with¡­" Kang Ce stopped and smiled. "Young one, you wake up so early. What did you wake up for?" he asked.


    "This disciple heard my shizun''s voice¡­" Fei Yinzi answered and looked around. "May I ask if elder Kang has seen my shizun?" he asked.


    Kang Ce''s smile became stiff. "No¡­ sorry." He answered and looked away. "Hey. It seems like your sect still hasn''t woke up. How about you join my sect for breakfast?" he asked. He didn''t wait for Fei Yinzi to answer and continued. "The Huakai Sect has also arrived and will be joining us, too. The more the merrier! Let''s go!" he said and pulled the child away, stopping him from looking for his master who has already left to escape.

 Chapter 466 - The Scum Is Rambunctious

    Six and a half in the morning.


    Over the years, the Yunxiao Inn has also expanded, too, or else they wouldn''t be able to accommodate such a large number of guests, especially during the Intersect Competition.


    "Woah¡­ such a grand inn! Our disciple rooms are like a horse shed compared with this inn!" a cheerful voice spoke.


    "Shut up!" a stern voice spoke. "Why are you always like this? So rambunctious¡­" Fei Luo said with a frown on his face.


    "¡­ sorry, cousin." Fei Huo apologized and acted like he zipped his mouth.


    "Fei Luo-shixiong, I think Fei Huo-shixiong is nice¡­" Sun Ri spoke and smiled. "It''s really boring¡­ mmph." She looked at her elder brother Sun Yan who winked at her, telling her not to speak anymore.


    Fei Huo glanced at them siblings and nodded, indicating that he is fine.


    "Tch!" Xi He clicked his tongue and glared at Fei Huo. He thinks that Fei Huo is a disgrace of the sect because he is nothing like them. Such an improper disciple.


    Xi Bing glanced at Xi He in the corner of his eyes. Then, at Fei Huo. He didn''t say anything and just silently followed behind their elders.


    They are the Shanliangde Sect. Amidst them who looked ascetic with their white robes, only one disciple looked out of the place because he was grinning while following behind them.


    "Oh! The Shanliangde Sect has also arrived!" Tang Zhe spoke after the Huakai Sect and the Huli Sect came out of the room together with Fei Yinzi after they have finished eating their breakfast.


    The Shanliangde Sect turned and saw the Huakai Sect and the Huli Sect. Tang Zhe, Kang Ce and the others nodded at the Shanliangde Sect elders and the elders nodded back at them. Meanwhile, their disciples¡­


    "ER ZI!" Sun Ri called when she spotted Fei Yinzi among the disciples of the Huakai Sect and the Huli Sect since he stood out wearing his uniform, which is the only one different.


    Fei Huo''s eyes widened. He ignored his cousin Fei Luo and ran towards Fei Yinzi together with Sun Ri. "ER ZI!" he called as he widely grinned.


    "Fei Huo-shixiong. Sun Ri-shijie. Good morning." Fei Yinzi greeted as he cupped his hands.


    While the Yunxiao Inn became so lively early in the morning, the door of one of the houses in Zhongyang silently opened. A man wearing ordinary-looking robes and is wearing a wide, conical hat came out with the head of the household and his wife following behind him.


    "Thank you very much, Master Cheng." The two spoke and deeply bowed with their eyes red because of tears. "If it weren''t for you, sir, our xiao Cai would be¡­ would be¡­" they said and then burst into tears.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "It is fine." He said. "The sunlight today happened to be perfect to conduct the treatment." He spoke.


    The husband and wife nodded. They moved houses to where the sun would shine the most in order to help their daughter.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and waved his hand to them and then left after refusing for the nth time the payment. Their daughter just happened to have lower body temperature than the ordinary humans. The couple suspected that she was possessed. And Cheng Sheng confirmed that she was, so he had the family move houses to where the sun shine at most. He told them to do it at noon, where the sun is shining at its peak, and the demon that is possessing her body would be sleeping deeply to avoid the sun.


    Cheng Sheng knows that the demon, even if it noticed that the family moved houses, it still would not be able to do anything since the body it possessed became very weak due to its possession. Now that the girl is dying, it is too late for it to leave the girl''s body since it possessed the girl for a long time and relief on the girl''s vitality to live, so it was stuck on the girl''s body.


    "Elder Cheng?" a voice called, rousing Cheng Sheng from his thoughts.


    Cheng Sheng stopped and turned to see Jing De, Jing Xu and Zheng Ming standing behind him. "Oh. You have become sensible to not just suddenly call one''s name out loud, alarming the others of my location." He said and smiled at Jing De who immediately blushed in embarrassment.


    "T ¨C this disciple apologizes¡­" Jing De said and stopped when he heard Cheng Sheng chuckled.


    "It''s fine." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Why are you three here? Isn''t this out of your way?" he asked and looked around the residential area.


    "Answering elder Cheng. We had our fellow disciples continue to patrol in our behalf after we sensed a demonic presence in this area." Jing Xu answered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "A girl was possessed by a demon for a long time and I had her parents moved here to suppress the demon using the sunlight." He spoke. "Today, I eliminated the demon, so that''s why you sensed it." He explained.


    Their eyes widened in surprise. "As expected of elder Cheng!" Jing De said.


    Cheng Sheng chuckled. "You three are working so early in the morning. Have you already eaten your breakfast?" he asked.


    As soon as his voice fell, the three''s stomachs grumbled loudly.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Come. I still haven''t eaten yet, too, so I''ll treat you." He told them.


    Their eyes brightened. "Thank you, elder Cheng!" they said and bowed, then followed behind him.


    At eight in the morning, the Youxiwang Sect has finally arrived in the Yunxiao Inn.


    "Oh! Uncle!" Sun Yi exclaimed when he saw the Shanliangde Sect eating.


    One of the elders of the Shanliangde Sect turned. "Yi-er." He called. "Why is your elder brother not up yet?" he asked. He is talking about Sun Rong.


    Sun Yi smiled. "He must have slept very late last night." He just said. "Uncle, I will be excusing myself. I still have to meet with our sect''s disciples!" he told him and immediately left before his uncle could speak.


    "Elder Sun!" the Youxiwang Sect disciples greeted when they saw Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi smiled when he saw them before his smile became stiff when he saw Wu Lian. "¡­ why aren''t you calling me ''dad''?" he asked as he stopped in front of them but his gaze is on Wu Lian. "¡­ you are really as boring as your father!" he said and pinched both Wu Lian''s cheeks.


    Wu Lian didn''t say anything and just let one of his adopted father pinch his cheeks.


    The others. "¡­" poor child. They thought.


    "So really boring!" Sun Yi said as he puffed his cheeks in anger. But, there is a smile on his face.


    The others. "¡­" what a blessed child.


    "I am boring?" a voice spoke behind Sun Yi.


    Before Sun Yi could turn, he felt himself hugged from behind and saw two strong arms wrapped around his waist.


    "Sect leader!" the Youxiwang Sect disciples and elders greeted and bowed.


    "Yuan¡­" Sun Yi called as he blushed.


    Wu Yuan saw his beloved''s shy face and decided not to tease him since they are still in front of other people. "Lian-er." He called as he glanced at his and Sun Yi''s adoptive son.


    Wu Lian nodded. "Father." He spoke and bowed.


    "Ah! Yuan, you are so unfair! Why is Lian calling you ''father'' but he didn''t call me ''dad''?!" Sun Yi asked and glared at Wu Yuan.


    The others. "¡­" shouldn''t it be the child to blame? They thought. But, the Youxiwang Sect has always been a loving family so they are very protective of their children. Thus, Wu Yuan was blamed instead.


    Wu Lian. "¡­" I am just greeting along with the others¡­


    Wu Yuan. "¡­" why are you blaming me? He thought. But, since his beloved said he is unfair, then he is unfair. "I''ll make it up to you later." He said and kissed Sun Yi''s cheek that blushed after.


    "¡­ you said it!" Sun Yi said and looked away.


    Wu Lian and the others. "¡­" now we''re being fed by dog food. We''re already so full before we could eat. They thought.


    Wu Yuan and Sun Yi led their sect to a dining room to eat first before they would settle in their rooms upstairs. They should fill their stomachs first.


    ¡­


    "Huh? The Youxiwang Sect has arrived?" Chen Han muttered after he heard Sun Rong''s subordinate spoke. "I''ll see them later. Thank you." He told him and the person left.


    "Oh? The Youxiwang Sect has also arrived?" Xie Lan spoke as he and Fan Wen walked towards Chen Han. "They were able to make it in time." He said.


    Chen Han turned. "Sect leader Xie. Elder Fan. Good morning." He greeted.


    "Good morning." Fan Wen greeted and smiled. "Since the Youxiwang Sect is also now here¡­ then everyone is finally here!" he said.


    Xie Lan nodded. "Yes." He spoke. "But¡­" he looked at Chen Han.


    Chen Han nodded while Fan Wen''s smile faded. "Xiao Sheng¡­ will he be present in the Intersect Competition?" Fan Wen asked with a sigh.

 Chapter 467 - The Scum Is Reticent

    Ten in the morning.


    "Welcome to the 103rd Intersect Competition!" the host of the competition, someone from the Righteous Alliance, spoke. "The competition will be held for two months." He said.


    "WHAT?!" the crowd exclaimed in shock. Those who aren''t in the know, particularly the rogue cultivators who didn''t acquire the information about this year''s Intersect Competition beforehand, were surprised. "Two months¡­ that''s freaking very long, isn''t it?!" they said.


    The host continued as if he didn''t hear what the people said. "There will be a registration that is to be held for three days." He spoke. "In the third day, the registration will be held from the morning only until the afternoon, when the sun sets. Then, a banquet will be held in the evening as the competition''s opening ceremony." He explained.


    "Woah¡­ the registration is longer this year than the previous competition." Someone spoke.


    "This is because more sects rose during the five years so many cultivators want to join these sects." His friend said.


    "One day will be given for the participants to prepare for the elimination stage that will be held the next day. The elimination stage will last for one week." The host spoke and read the rules.


    "Oh¡­ this will be exciting, with so many cultivators joining!" someone said.


    "The elimination stage will have single battle, duo battle, and group battle." The host continued. "During the single battle, it can be martial cultivator vs. martial cultivator, mage vs. mage, or martial cultivator vs. mage." He spoke. "In the duo battle, it can be both martial cultivators vs. both martial cultivators, both mages vs. both mages, both martial cultivators vs. both mages, both martial cultivators vs. a martial cultivator and a mage, both mages vs. a martial cultivator and a mage, or a martial cultivator and a mage vs. a martial cultivator and a mage also." He explained. "As for the group battle, the minimum is three people and the maximum is five." He suddenly made a pause. "Of course, to ensure fairness, those who have participated in any battle can''t participate in the other two battles. You can only participate once." He said.


    "WOAH! This is entirely different than the previous competition!" someone said.


    "Yeah. And this year is more exciting!" the others nodded in agreement.


    "But, I am worried for the group battle." Somebody said. "What if it will be three against five?" he said.


    "Are you an idiot? If they feel confident fighting five people with just three people, then they do it!" someone told him.


    "Then, this will increase their points, right?"


    "Of course!"


    The people continued to chatter while closely listening to the rules of the competition.


    "One day will be given to the participants after the elimination stage for them to rest, or prepare for the next stage, which is the advancement stage." The host spoke. "The next stage will be held for two weeks. The first week will be for the solo and duo battle, while the second week will be for the group battle." He said.


    "Huh? Isn''t this the same with the elimination stage, then?" someone muttered.


    "Yeah¡­ but it is longer, though? Why is it held longer?" someone asked.


    It''s as if the host head their doubts as he continued. "The stages after the elimination stage isn''t just advancement stages." He spoke. "Each advancement stage will be ranked." He said. "The matches will still be determined by drawing lots, until the final winner is determined." He added.


    "WOAHHHHH!!!!! Amazing!" the crowd cheered. "We can see which disciple and sect is the strongest, then!" they said.


    "Why can''t it be rogue cultivators? Watch out for them!" someone said.


    "In this stage, each battle will be ranked ¨C single, duo and group." The host continued. "The second advancement stage will be against the demons." He said.


    Silence fell and the atmosphere became more serious. Their faces are grave. The demonic cultivators have already been eliminated, but now the whole continent is plagued by the demons.


    "Just like the previous stages, there will be singles, duo and group battles." The host spoke with a light voice to eliminate the heavy atmosphere. "But, in this stage, the winner will be decided by the points accumulated from the singles, duo and group battles of their sect. As for the rogue cultivators that will win in this stage, there will be an appropriate prize for them." He explained.


    The heavy atmosphere was lifted. "Oooh¡­ so this stage will be a battle between the sects as well as the rogue cultivators?!" the crowd exclaimed in both surprise and excitement.


    "This must be to cultivate teamwork!" someone spoke and agreed with the others.


    The host smiled and continued to read the rule for the last stage. "The last stage will be a trial. The contents regarding the trial will be given to the participants when they finally reached this stage." He finished.


    "AH! This is the same as not saying anything!" the crowd complained. But, no matter how much they complain, if the Righteous Alliance won''t say anything, then they can''t do anything about it.


    "Everyone, good luck and continue to work hard to become immortals!" the host said and bowed. Finished with his task, left and the registration for the 103rd Intersect Competition started.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Cheng Sheng, you really managed to be able to hide from your founder and shifu." Sun Rong laughed as he poured tea on Qie Shi''s cup before he filled his and Cheng Sheng''s cups. "As well as everybody." He added.


    Cheng Sheng picked up his cup and took a sip. "They already know that they won''t see me, so why bother looking for me?" he asked. "Also¡­ they should have more pressing matters to deal with." He grinned. Then, he looked at Sun Rong.


    Sun Rong hollowly laughed and subconsciously shivered. "How can I not tell them? Sun Yi would hate me and they also would beat me." He said and looked aggrieved. "Also, I don''t want them to interrogate my Qie Shi!" he added and hugged Qie Shi.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I know. That''s why those are the only things that I told you." He said.


    Sun Rong sighed in relief and drank his tea. "But, they really went to the Righteous Alliance, huh." He said, referring to Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    "They can''t find anything from you, and they know that Qie Shi is your reverse scale so they don''t dare to touch him." Cheng Sheng spoke. "They also know that they won''t be able to make me spill anything, so they went to the Righteous Alliance as their only clue." He said.


    Sun Rong''s expression became serious. "But, what really is happening on Fei Yin?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just drink his tea.


    Qie Shi looked at the both of them before he heaved a sigh. "Fei Yin¡­ the heaven seems to not allow him to die." He spoke.


    Sun Rong''s eyes widened and he looked at his beloved while Cheng Sheng didn''t react. "What do you mean?" Sun Rong asked Qie Shi.


    "Fei Yin didn''t die, and even if he fell into the Abyss, his corpse remained intact." Qie Shi spoke and glanced at Cheng Sheng. "Fei Yin¡­ the heaven won''t allow him to die." He said. This time, his voice is filled with conviction.


    Sun Rong''s mouth fell open, shocked. He looked at Cheng Sheng and saw that Cheng Sheng remained indifferent. So, what Qie Shi said is true. "Then¡­ why is he still not waking up?" he asked after a while.


    "Dunno." Qie Shi shrugged.


    Silence fell and only the sound of the wind and the chatter of the people around them can be heard. After a while, Sun Rong spoke again.


    "Then¡­ what is in the Righteous Alliance?" he asked.


    Righteous Alliance.


    "Sheng-er went to see elder Su Yuan?" Chen Jing was surprised after they heard what Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie spoke.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded.


    "What does he want with elder Su?" Wu Fan asked.


    Pai Lie looked at him. "We don''t know." He honestly answered.


    The atmosphere turned heavy.


    Zheng Fu Gong sighed seeing their grave expressions. "That day, Cheng Sheng called for elder Su. It was only the two of them. Even Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing don''t know what the two talked about." He said. "Not even elder Pai and I." he added.


    Silence fell. Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan have already gone to Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing to ask them what did they come to the Righteous Alliance for but they shook their heads, saying that they don''t know. They actually didn''t know that Cheng Sheng asked to see Su Yuan.


    "Elder Su is in a closed-door cultivation today." Zheng Fu Gong reminded them.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan nodded indicating that they understood. Su Yuan was gravely injured during the battle against Wu Ran five years ago. If he wasn''t, then the Righteous Alliance would have already come to the Zunjingde Sect to help cure Jing Rui in any possible mean.

 Chapter 468 - The Scum Is Favored

    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Xiao Sheng/Sheng-er?!" Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan exclaimed when they saw Cheng Sheng sitting inside the pavilion alone while drinking tea. There were two cups across him indicating that he was chatting with Sun Rong and Qie Shi earlier.


    Cheng Sheng turned and smiled at them. "Founder. Shifu. Father. Uncle Wu." He greeted and slightly bowed.


    The four elders'' heart melted by his smile. They saw that he wasn''t wearing his hat today, and his long and white hair was exposed. So, he must have casted a barrier around the pavilion to prevent anyone from seeing him. But, since the cultivation of the four of them are now higher than his, they naturally can see him.


    "Sheng-er, you¡­" Chen Jing spoke and coughed as they approached him. "You''re here today. Why didn''t we see you earlier?" he asked, striking up a conversation.


    "Father. I went to cure the daughter of an unfortunate family and dawn is the most suitable time for me to treat her." Cheng Sheng answered as he took out four new cups after setting aside the two other cups used by Sun Rong and Qie Shi earlier. Then, he poured them tea. "You wanted to ask me about elder Su, right?" he asked.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan have just seated when they froze on their seats after they heard what Cheng Sheng said.


    Fan Wen coughed hard and blushed. "Xiao Sheng, it''s not¡­" he spoke, then stopped. He heaved a sigh and looked at Cheng Sheng before he nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "It''s fine." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Xie Lan asked.


    "Sun Rong, Qie Shi and I have spoken earlier." Cheng Sheng spoke. "They encouraged me to tell you about my problem." He told them before he placed the teapot on the side after he served them tea.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan fell silent.


    "I also have hit a wall, so I feel considering what they have suggested." Cheng Sheng looked at them. "The reason why I went to see elder Su is to ask him about the Five Elements Formation." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "The Five Elements Formation?" they muttered, didn''t recognize the name.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "It is a formation using the five elements, and elder Su is the only one who knows the best about the five elements." He explained.


    "¡­ where did you know of this?" Wu Fan asked with a complicated expression. Even they don''t know about this.


    "I found it in our sect''s library." Cheng Sheng calmly answered as he sipped his tea. "The sixth floor, eighth shelf from the window and on the third level." He said.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "¡­"


    Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan turned to look at Xie Lan whose lip twitched. "Lan! Why didn''t you say something?!" Fan Wen asked as he pulled Xie Lan''s ear.


    "Because I also don''t know!" Xie Lan answered.


    "Founder really doesn''t know." Cheng Sheng spoke, preventing Fan Wen from murdering Xie Lan. "The book is so old and the writings are almost fading, so I thank founder that he didn''t use it to fuel the fire." He explained.


    Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "¡­" his mouth is as poisonous as always!


    Xie Lan. "¡­" can''t you open your mouth less?!


    Cheng Sheng coughed and avoided their gazes. "The Five Elements Formation, as I have said, is using the five elements to make a formation." He spoke. "The five elements make up the nature, and using its formation, it makes one to be able to harmonize with the nature." He explained.


    "Okay¡­ so what happens after you harmonize with the nature?" Chen Jing asked.


    "I don''t know." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Huh?" they muttered, taken aback.


    "Elder Su didn''t tell me, since he also doesn''t know." Cheng Sheng told them.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "¡­" what is this feeling of being deceived? They thought.


    "Elder Su went to cultivate to seek more answers." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan nodded in understanding. Not only Su Yuan wanted to regain his strength, but he also wanted to help Cheng Sheng.


    "Xiao Sheng. What about xiao Yin?" Xie Lan asked.


    Silence fell.


    "Da shixiong is alive. He is still alive." Cheng Sheng spoke after a while.


    Fan Wen sighed in relief. Although they have already guessed this, but it is still different when it was confirmed. "Then, why is he still asleep?" he asked.


    "He also isn''t breathing." Wu Fan added.


    Cheng Sheng placed down his cup, making a crisp sound that touched their hearts. "¡­ I don''t know." He answered.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan fell silent. They know that Cheng Sheng was lying. But, since they don''t want to hurt his feelings more, they didn''t ask him again.


    "Da shixiong¡­ is favored by the heaven, so he didn''t die." Cheng Sheng spoke after a while of silence.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan "¡­" what Fei Yin is the one favored by the heaven?! They thought and almost spat out their drink. Shouldn''t it be you?! They looked at Cheng Sheng. You should have just said that Fei Yin is the heaven and he favors you! This is more believable! They added in their hearts.


    Cheng Sheng is a genius. No doubt about this. On the other hand, although Fei Yin is strong, but he is low-key so he was always overshadowed by Cheng Sheng, who is in the limelight. So, how can Cheng Sheng say that Fei Yin is the favored one by the heaven?!


    But¡­ they thought and looked at each other. They can''t deny that Fei Yin is still alive. This must be the will of the heaven. And they are very grateful about it, since it returned Fei Yin to them. Especially to Cheng Sheng.


    "So, this Five Elements Formation¡­ what does this have to do with Fei Yin?" Wu Fan asked.


    "Ah! When did you find this formation anyway?" Xie Lan asked.


    "Ten years ago." Cheng Sheng answered and sipped his tea.


    Xie Lan. "¡­"


    Fan Wen, Wu Fan and Chen Jing. "¡­"


    "AAAAH! Wen! Wen! I was wrong, okay?" Xie Lan cried after Fan Wen pulled his ear.


    Wu Fan and Chen Jing just looked to the side while Cheng Sheng''s eyes flashed with schadenfreude. Who told you to bully me before? Now, who told you to seek death? He thought before he coughed to stop Fan Wen in the middle of murdering his husband.


    "This Five Elements Formation¡­ I just remembered this after I found da shixiong in the Abyss." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan turned to him.


    "The book where I have found the Five Elements Formation said that the Five Elements Formation is able to move the life¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke. "¡­ as well as death." He said.


    A deafening silence fell.


    "Because this formation uses the five elements that makes up the nature¡­ well, it can be said that the nature is the five elements itself." Cheng Sheng continued. Only his voice can be heard. "And since life and death is also a part of the nature, so¡­" he looked at them. "I think that the Five Elements Formation is able to¡­ bring¡­ da shixiong back." He finished. He lowered his head when he saw them looking at him.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan called and sighed. "Why bring him back, since he has been here all along?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng raised his head and looked at him.


    Xie Lan smiled, as well as Fan Wen, Wu Fan and Chen Jing. "Xiao Yin is alive, so there is no need to bring him back." Xie Lan spoke.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened, then reddened. He smiled as he lowered his head. His tears fell. "Thank you, founder. Shifu. Father. Uncle Wu." He said and sobbed. As well as elder Su, elder Zheng and elder Pai. They know that he shouldn''t do this, but they didn''t say anything and just let him be, closing one eye on what he is about to do.


    He knows that this could be forbidden, but how can he just let everything go? He did his all to find Fei Yin. Now that Fei Yin is back, how can he just give up? And as Xie Lan said, Fei Yin is still alive. So, why shouldn''t he save Fei Yin? Even if there is only one percent, or even less than one percent, chance that Fei Yin would return, but he definitely wouldn''t let go of him. He wouldn''t give up on him, even if it turns to zero!


    "Cheng-shidi?" they heard Li Tian called.


    The people inside the pavilion turned and saw the Xinfaxian Sect members returned with the disciples.


    "Shizun¡­ shizun is here?!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed as his eyes widened in shock. He turned to look at the pavilion.

 Chapter 469 - The Scum Is Bashful

    But, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples didn''t see anything. Only Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing can see the people inside the pavilion. Even if some of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples have the same cultivation level, or even higher than, with Cheng Sheng, but they can''t underestimate Cheng Sheng''s ability to draw qi from the surroundings to use with his talismans, magic spells, and also spells.


    With just this, the disciples couldn''t even compare with Cheng Sheng even if Cheng Sheng''s cultivation is lower than theirs.


    Fei Yinzi was about to speak, saying that his master isn''t there when he realized that his master is good in making formations. So, he realized that his master must have casted a concealing barrier around the pavilion. So, only Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing can see the people inside, and that''s why Li Tian spoke earlier, calling Cheng Sheng''s name.


    Xie Lan woke from his daze and erased the barrier surrounding the pavilion, revealing Cheng Sheng, Fan Wen, Chen Jing, Wu Fan and himself. "Xiao Tian. Xiao Mo. Xiao Qing. You''ve returned." Xie Lan spoke and smiled.


    Fei Yinzi''s mouth fell open in shock when he saw his master. "Shizun¡­" he muttered under his breath as he looked at Cheng Sheng in a daze. How long was it since he last saw his master? But, Li Tian patted him awake. It was then that he remembered that there were elders present around them. "Oh. Greetings, Xie-shigong, Fan-shigong, elder Chen and elder Wu!" he said and bowed.


    "Greetings, elders!" the other Xinfaxian Sect disciples bowed and greeted.


    "What a lively bunch, as always!" Chen Jing laughed seeing the Xinfaxian Sect disciples brimming with youthfulness. He can''t help but remember the past, when Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou were still disciples.


    As if thinking the same, Wu Fan, Xie Lan, Fan Wen, and even Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing smile as they suddenly reminisced the past.


    "Of course! They are our children!" Xie Lan said with a proud face as he pulled Fan Wen to him, which made Fan Wen blush.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing smiled as they approached. "Founder. Shifu. We have returned." They said and bowed. "Elder Chen. Elder Wu." They greeted.


    "Huh? Xiao Tian. Xiao Mo. Xiao Qing. Where are xiao Ling and xiao Rou?" Fan Wen asked when he saw that two of his disciples are missing.


    "Shifu. Ah Ling was taken away by Jing Kang." Lei Qing answered and helplessly smiled when she remembered Jing Kang''s stinky expression earlier when he took Lei Ling away, leaving Lei Ling''s disciple, Wen Wen, to them.


    "Shimei was taken away by elder Qian Tian." Feng Mo answered and grinned when he remembered Qian Tian''s bashful expression earlier and how he shyly held You Rou''s hand when he invited her and then left with her.


    Qian Tian has first met You Rou during the previous Intersect Competition, where she fell off the stage and Qian Tian happened to pass by, then caught her. But, he still hasn''t fallen in love with her at that time. It can be said that they were only acquaintances. The time that Qian Tian has fell in love with her can be said has happened five years ago, during the battle against Wu Ran where Qian Tian has supported her and helped her from miscellaneous tasks up to protecting her. During the past five years, he is wooing her. Qian Shan and Qian Su also liked You Rou as their daughter-in-law because not only was she filial to her family, polite and courteous to other people, but she is also hardworking and is selfless. Not to mention she is gentle and pretty, an ideal woman of the men. Qian Lin also supports his elder brother, since he knows that the Xinfaxian Sect is a loving family. His elder brother definitely wouldn''t regret choosing her.


    "Aiyo. That Jing Kang brat really repressed himself during these last five months since xiao Ling accompanied Er Zi, and also has to train more his disciple Wen Wen." Xie Lan spoke. "Xiao Ling has his hands full. But, that Jing Kang brat repressing himself shows that he is very considerate." He said.


    Fan Wen nodded in agreement and smiled. "Qian Tian, too." He spoke. "Sect leader Qian''s son definitely wouldn''t let our xiao Rou down." He said.


    Chen Jing and Wu Fan nodded, uttering praises for Jing Kang and Qian Tian.


    "Shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi called as he stared at Cheng Sheng not even blinking for one second since he is afraid that Cheng Sheng would disappear on him again, and this time, he would never come back.


    Cheng Sheng slowly turned, then smiled. He raised his hand to Fei Yinzi''s head, as if he is going to pat his head. "That''s ''shifu'' to you!" he told him and hit him instead.


    "OW!" Fei Yinzi cried and held his head with both hands as he squatted. Tears formed in the corners of his eyes and he raised his head to look at Cheng Sheng. His eyes are filled with grievance.


    He is the exact picture of pitiful.


    "Ai! Xiao Sheng! Why did you hit Er Zi!" Fan Wen exclaimed while Feng Mo and Lei Qing immediately pulled Fei Yinzi back, away from Cheng Sheng ¨C his master.


    "He''s being disrespectful again." Cheng Sheng answered and sipped his drink.


    "Woah¡­ Cheng-shibo''s hair is really so white like snow!" Wen Wen exclaimed as he hid behind Feng Mo and stood beside his elder brother Wen Yan.


    Cui Xiao heard what he said and nodded in agreement. Her cheeks are flushed as she stared at Cheng Sheng. "C ¨C Cheng¡­ Cheng-shibo is very beautiful¡­ like a painting¡­" she said in a small voice.


    Cui Xiang heard what her younger twin sister said and smiled. She couldn''t agree more as she looked at Cheng Sheng. It''s as if they are looking at an ethereal painting.


    Su Yi thought about it. "I heard that Cheng-shishu''s hair turned white when he fell into his second coma." He spoke. "Then, when he woke up again, he left the sect to find Fei-shibo¡­" his voice trailed off and he covered his mouth when he saw that his master Li Tian glared at him and hit his back with his fan. Su Yi almost yelped out in pain, but he held it in.


    Although his master looked so gentle like a scholar but he is secretly¡­ mn. Better not to say it. That''s why he very admires Chen Han for falling in love with Li Tian.


    "Well, how was your registration?" Xie Lan asked as they all walked out of the pavilion, going to the dining area to eat lunch.


    "There are so many people! And they all looked strong!" Zhu Xi answered.


    Wen Yan nodded. "I can''t wait to spar with them!" he said.


    "¡­ Wen Yan-shidi, the next time you''ll meet them is on the battle stage. You will fight them." Su Mi spoke. "And that time, you should definitely win against them, so continue to strive harder to be stronger!" she told him.


    Wen Yan nodded. "Shijie is right. I''ll definitely train harder to be stronger!" he answered.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen smiled, satisfied with their grand-disciples'' answers. Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing secretly sighed in relief, worried that Xie Lan and Fan Wen might be disappointed in case they would find their disciples lacking in aptitude.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi isn''t paying attention to them. His whole attention is on his master who is walking in front of them and is beside Chen Jing, conversing with Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    "S ¨C shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi called. I miss you. He thought as he raised his hand to try touching even just Cheng Sheng''s sleeve. But, as soon as he was about to grab it, it slipped out of his hands.


    It''s just like the one who is wearing it. He is always out of his reach. And every time he was about to reach him, he would slip away¡­


    "Huh? Er Zi, are you okay?" he heard Wen Wen call. "You look pale." Wen Wen said and stopped to wait for him when he saw him not following them.


    "¡­ I''m fine." Fei Yinzi answered as he tried to fix his expression. He turned to look at Wen Wen and forced a smile. "I''m fine." He told him.


    Wen Wen stared at him for a long time. Then, he suddenly frowned, which made Fei Yinzi surprised.


    "Wen Wen?" Fei Yinzi called, puzzled.


    Wen Wen is gentle, and even timid, like his master Lei Ling. He also has seen Wen Wen always smiling, or sometimes crying, but he never saw him frown or express his anger and frustration. He never saw him this upset.


    "Wen Wen, I should be asking you that." He spoke. "Do you feel ill ¨C " he said.


    Wen Wen cut him off as his eyes reddened, and tears formed in the corners of his eyes. "Er Zi¡­ you are upset." He told him.

 Chapter 470 - The Scum Is Upset

    "Er Zi¡­ you are upset." Wen Wen said as he stared at Fei Yinzi''s face to observe his expression. "You are, aren''t you?" he asked as he pursed his lips.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened. How did Wen Wen who is usually dense suddenly noticed my mood? He thought, shocked. Also¡­ why are you the one crying as if you are the one who was wronged by my master?! He thought. His face is covered in dark lines. "Wen Wen¡­" he called.


    Wen Wen pressed his lips tight into a thin line and lowered his head to hide his expression. "If you are upset, you should tell it to others¡­ to your master¡­" he said. "To me¡­" he added in a low voice. Then, he raised his head to looked at Fei Yinzi in the eyes. "Er Zi¡­ you should definitely say something if you feel uncomfortable¡­ especially if you feel unwell!" he told him.


    Fei Yinzi stared at Wen Wen for a long time before a smile formed on his lips. "Wen Wen." He called as he patted Wen Wen''s head to comfort him. "I''m not upset anymore, so don''t cry, okay?" he asked in a soft voice. "Come on. They must be waiting for us now." He told him as he grabbed his wrist to pull him.


    "¡­ you really don''t feel upset anymore?" Wen Wen asked as he looked at him with a doubtful gaze.


    "¡­ no." Fei Yinzi answered and helplessly smiled. How did he become so sharp now? He thought as he pulled him to catch up with their fellow disciples and their elders and masters.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng muttered and turned back to see Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen running after them, with Fei Yinzi holding Wen Wen''s wrist pulling him along as they ran. His gaze suddenly turned complicated. "¡­ where did you to go?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi heard his master''s voice and his eyes brightened as he looked up at his master. "Shizun! It''s nothing! We were just looking around¡­" he answered and grinned.


    "Yes, Cheng-shibo." Wen Wen nodded.


    How can Cheng Sheng not know that the two are lying? He could see that Wen Wen''s eyes are red, as well as the tip of his nose and his cheeks are slightly flushed. Obviously, Wen Wen cried. I didn''t know that my disciple went from being bullied to bullying the others. He thought and sighed.


    He pulled Wen Wen, much to both Wen Wen''s and Fei Yinzi''s surprise. "Er Zi. You shouldn''t bully Wen Wen! What have I told you before?" he said in a stern voice.


    Wen Wen. "???" ''bully''? Bullied who? Did someone bully Er Zi again? He thought, confused.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­?" huh?! When did I bully Wen Wen?! He thought and pouted, looking wronged.


    "You even dared to bully your shidi!" Cheng Sheng continued and frowned at Fei Yinzi as he looked at him with a stern gaze. "Go apologize to your Lei-shishu after lunch!" he said and brought Wen Wen inside the room with him.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­ HUH?!" he exclaimed and stood on the spot with a dumbfounded look on his face. I have to apologize?! But I didn''t apologize Wen Wen! He thought. "Shizun¡­" he muttered and placed a palm on his face before he helplessly walked inside the room before closing the door.


    Life is so hard being Cheng Sheng''s disciple¡­


    Wuyang Sect, night.


    "Wu Tie." Wu Tong called his eldest son.


    "Yes, father." Wu Tie answered as he knelt before his father who is standing as he gazed outside the window.


    "How is your younger brother?" Wu Tong asked.


    "Answering father. Wu Tao is still unrepentant for his mistake, so he is still locked in his room." Wu Tie answered. "He also doesn''t eat even if the disciples have sent him four meals a day, and wasted all the food, leaving it outside his room untouched so it smelled. This made the other disciples be disturbed in their studies, and some in their sleep." He explained.


    Wu Tong''s face darkened and his fists on his back clenched, making the qi condense around his body because of anger. "Tell him he doesn''t need to participate in the Intersect Competition." He told Wu Tie.


    Wu Tie''s eyes flashed, but because he has his head lowered as a sign of deference to his father, Wu Tong didn''t see it. "Yes, father. This son will relay your message to younger brother faithfully." He said before he rose from the floor, bowed his head, then silently left.


    As soon as Wu Tie has left the vicinity of Wu Tong''s residence, a sly grin formed on his lips. "How is he now?" he asked in the empty space.


    Some figures hidden in the dark spoke. "Answering the eldest young master. The second young master still refuses to eat his meal." Someone answered. "The second young master also wishes to see young mistress Hui Lu." They added.


    Wu Tie sneered, but the grin on his lips became wider. How can Wu Tao just demand for Hui Lu''s presence just because he said so? Hui Lu isn''t someone Wu Tao can dare to attain. Hui Lu is the third young mistress of the Hui Clan, which is the powerhouse of the Tuanhui Sect.


    Wu Tie can clearly see through Hui Lu''s scheme. Because Hui Lu was born from a mistress, she wanted to become a phoenix despite being a chicken so she started cultivating. Even though she was a mistress'' daughter, but since she showed some talent and is ranked the third in the daughters of their clan, she had the privilege to go outside with the disciples of the sect to mingle with the other sects.


    This is how she met Wu Tao, this dumb scoundrel who only thinks of romance despite has no ability to start one. Thus, he fell hook, line and sinker with Hui Lu.


    "Create a letter from ''Hui Lu'' and send it to my younger brother." Wu Tie spoke. "And relay father''s message after to him." He added.


    "Yes, eldest young master." The people in the dark answered and bowed with reverence. They waited for Wu Tie to leave before they left their posts stealthily.


    It is not unreasonable to say that Wu Tie hates Wu Tao, his younger brother. In fact, he loathes him. Who told him to smear the Wuyang Sect''s name that he, Wu Tie, and his father, worked hard to build with much dignity? Just after Wu Tao was born, the sect has fallen to a disgrace. Remembering how his father has to bow to other people because of the many messes that Wu Tao made¡­


    Wu Tao shouldn''t have born.


    Tuanhui Sect.


    "Third young mistress, you are really very pretty!" Hui Lu''s maidservant praised after she finished carefully wiping the water on Hui Lu''s face.


    "Or else?" Hui Lu''s brow raised. "How can I hook that younger brat from the Wu family?" she said as she arrogantly smiled.


    Hui Lu''s maidservant chuckled. "Third young mistress is right!" she nodded in agreement as she now wipes Hui Lu''s hand.


    "Hmph. Short-sighted idiot." Hui Lu scolded as she pulled her hand, then raised it to check if there is still dirt on her nails or the gaps between her fingers. "If this young miss can''t become a phoenix, both of us will be cooked into a stew by those other two!" she said as she gnashed her teeth in anger when she remembered Hui Na and Hui Qu, the eldest and the second young mistresses, respectively.


    Every time she remembers their faces, her heart can''t help but burn in anger.


    "Especially that Hui Qu! She''s very cunning!" Hui Lu continued. "Even though we are both born from mistresses, but because of her acting like a dog to Hui Na, she managed to enter the ranks in the family!" she said and frowned in displeasure while her eyes flashed with disdain as she talked about Hui Qu. "And that Hui Na¡­ just because she was born from the main wife¡­ she got all the love of the family, and so is the prestige!" she said as she can''t help but slap the armrest of the chair. Then, she hissed in pain.


    "Third young mistress!" the maidservant cried before she took Hui Lu''s hand which the palm has reddened. She then took the cooling salve from the drawer before she opened it and applied on Hui Lu''s palm. "Please cease your anger, third young mistress!" she told her. "As soon as the third young mistress successfully entered the Wu household and become the wife of second young master Wu Tao, third young mistress can easily trample the eldest young mistress and the second young mistress!" she said.


    Hui Li''s frown turned into a smile when she also thought of the possibility. "Good." She said as she looked at her maidservant, looking satisfied. "So, you still haven''t gotten dumb." She patted her head. "When this young mistress finally becomes a phoenix, I will definitely remember you." She told her.


    The maidservant knelt with her forehead touching the floor. "Thanking the third young mistress for her grace!" she said.

 Chapter 471 - The Scum Is Affective

    Yunxiao Inn, the next morning.


    The birds that are resting on the branches of the tree in the courtyard were suddenly startled and flew away in front when they heard a loud voice yelled very early in the morning, piercing the walls of the building which made the other people in their respective rooms be roused from their sleep.


    "WHAT ¨C " the people exclaimed as they turned on their bed and snap their eyes wide open because of shock. "Who the hell is so loud this early in the morning?!" they all shouted as they got off of their beds and walked out of their rooms with a dark expression on their faces that they forgot to wash because of anger.


    They all looked at each other as they stood outside their doors before they immediately hurried inside and washed their faces then fixed their hair and clothes when they realized that they have an unkept appearance. After feeling satisfied with their appearance in the mirror, they went outside again with a stiff smile on their faces.


    "Who was it?" they asked and looked at each other again.


    "W ¨C waaah! Sorry! I''m really sorry!" a soft voice apologized.


    They all turned and saw a pretty woman holding a basket which she is closing the lid walked towards them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. " ¨C elder You of the Xinfaxian Sect!" the guests exclaimed and immediately bowed when they recognized You Rou.


    You Rou gently smiled and bowed. "I deeply apologize for the disturbance I have caused which inconvenienced you all." She said and apologetically smiled. Then, she took out some vials from her qiankun sleeve. "I hope you can accept these blood nourishing potions I have made." She told them.


    The servants who passed by immediately hurried beside her and handed the vials to the guests. "It''s not a big deal, not a big deal, elder You! We should be thanking you for waking us very early so we won''t be late in our work!" the guests spoke. "Thank you, elder You, for your gift!" they said and smiled.


    You Rou nodded before she left along with the servants who took the basket from her and carefully carried it.


    "Ah¡­ elder You is very pretty¡­" the guests sighed in admiration.


    "Elder Lei Qing, her shijie, is also beautiful!" some of the guests spoke.


    "Yes! Elder You is the gentle type while elder Lei Qing is the independent type¡­" they said and continued discussing while they walked towards the dining hall to have their breakfast, forgetting the cause of them waking up earlier.


    Meanwhile, You Rou who just turned and out of the sight of the people made a big yawn. "AH! So tired!" she pouted, looking aggrieved, before she turned and glanced at the basket. "But, this mandrake is really good. I should thank elder Qian Tian for this gift!" she said and giggled.


    The servants following her also smiled, feeling alleviated seeing You Rou''s affective smile. Seeing her smile makes their day brighter, and makes them feel more energetic at work despite it''s very early in the morning.


    "Huh? Lei-shixiong!" You Rou called when she saw Lei Ling walking while yawning, just like her earlier.


    "Hm? Shimei?" Lei Ling muttered in surprise when he saw her. "What are you doing here? I thought you are still sleeping?" he asked and saw her clothes. "Huh? Could it be, you just returned this morning?" he asked her.


    You Rou nodded. "Yes, Lei-shixiong." She answered. "After elder Jing Kang took you away yesterday, elder Qian Tian invited me to dine with his family. Then, this morning, I woke up early to get some dews and he helped me. He even gave me a gift!" she explained and then patted the lid of the basket.


    "Elder Qian Tian is really generous!" Lei Ling said before he curiously looked at the basket. "What was the gift did he give you?" he asked.


    "A mandrake!" You Rou answered. "I am planning to see Cheng-shixiong today to ask him how to handle the mandrake. I even woke up the guests in the other building earlier because of carelessness¡­" she heaved a sigh.


    Lei Ling smiled. "It''s not shimei''s fault. You must have been startled by the mandrake." He comforted her. "But, you are right to seek Cheng-shixiong. Cheng-shixiong knows a lot of creatures!" he said and brightly smiled.


    You Rou''s eyes brightened. "Yes! Cheng-shixiong is very knowledgeable!" she said.


    The servants who were listening helplessly smiled because of You Rou''s and Lei Ling''s fanaticism towards Cheng Sheng. But, they also know about this fact, and that they also admire Cheng Sheng''s skills and knowledge so they couldn''t agree more to what the two said.


    "Ah. Speaking about the mandrake¡­ shimei reminded me that I also have something to consult Cheng-shixiong with." Lei Ling spoke as they resumed walking.


    "What is it, Lei-shixiong?" You Rou curiously asked.


    Lei Ling helplessly smiled when he saw her curious gaze. "It is just that Jing Kang and the other Zunjingde Sect disciples patrolling the Zhongyang found a mysterious talisman in a residence yesterday afternoon when I went with them." He answered.


    "A mysterious talisman?" You Rou was surprised.


    Lei Ling nodded. "Yes. Even Jing Kang doesn''t recognize it, so he asked me to consult Cheng Sheng about the talisman." He said. "What made this talisman mysterious is not only because no one recognized what it is, but because the residence where the talisman was found, all their family members were dead." He explained.


    You Rou''s eyes widened in shock. "WHAT?!" she exclaimed.


    Lei Ling nodded. He was about to continue when he suddenly saw Cheng Sheng and he stopped. "Cheng-shixiong!" he called.


    Cheng Sheng who wanted to sneak out again froze on his feet and turned with a frown, only to see Lei Ling and You Rou. "Lei-shidi! Shimei!" he was surprised and his frown turned to a smile. "You two came back only today, and is very early in the morning?" he asked as his eyes narrowed.


    You Rou chuckled. "I went to catch dew at dawn." She answered. Then, she paused and turned to Lei Ling. "Lei-shixiong. Why did you come back so early in the morning?" she asked him.


    "Ah¡­ it''s because Jing Kang and I tried to see in their library if there is any information regarding the talisman." Lei Ling answered and couldn''t help but yawn again. "Since this seems to be a pressing matter, I didn''t dare try to delay and immediately left to find Cheng-shixiong." He explained and then suddenly paused. "Though I made him mad again." He grimaced and scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    You Rou helplessly smiled.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng''s brows raised in surprise. "A talisman?" he spoke.


    Lei Ling nodded. "Jing Kang didn''t recognize it, nor anyone in the Zunjingde Sect. Not even the Righteous Alliance." He said and sighed. "Furthermore, that family were all dead¡­ no one even noticed it." He added with a gloomy expression.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened in shock. "There were dead people?" he asked.


    Lei Ling nodded and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Cheng-shixiong. Could you help Jing Kang?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Of course." He answered. "Let''s talk about this more somewhere else." He said and pulled them two to an empty pavilion before he erected a barrier. "How about you, shimei?" he asked as they sat and he took out a tea set and snacks.


    You Rou immediately poured their cups with warm tea. "It''s nothing serious, Cheng-shixiong. Just a mandrake." She said and told him that it was Qian Tian''s gift, and that she was planning to make a tonic out of it later.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in understanding. "I''ll give you one of my books where the details of about the mandrake was written." He told her.


    You Rou''s eyes brightened. "Many thanks, Cheng-shixiong!" she said and bowed.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "No need for thanks." He told her before he turned to Lei Ling who was drinking tea and eating some snacks. "Lei-shidi. Please tell me more about what you have found yesterday." He told him.


    Lei Ling nodded. "It''s like this, Cheng-shixiong." He said and sipped some tea before he continued. "As Cheng-shixiong and everyone knows, the Zunjingde Sect, along with someone from the Righteous Alliance, is patrolling the Zhongyang, more especially during the Intersect Competition where all kinds of people enter the Zhongyang, so their security is tighter." He spoke. "But, not long ago, a demon was found. Cheng-shixiong should be familiar with it." He looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." He answered. His expression is serious.


    "And yesterday, Jing Kang''s group found a strange talisman." Lei Ling spoke as he took out a box and placed it on the table. "Jing Kang nor I recognize it, and not even the disciples of the Zunjingde Sect and the Righteous Alliance. Jing Kang is sensitive to talismans, and is more knowledgeable about it than I, so after he found that the family in that residence was dead, he concluded that ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng in the eyes. " ¨C that talisman has the ability to mask death." He told him.

 Chapter 472 - The Scum Is Independent

    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened in surprise. "It can mask death?" he asked.


    Lei Ling nodded. "Yes. That''s all what Jing Kang could discern." He spoke.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. "Lei-shidi." He called as his gaze fell on the box that is obviously containing the talisman. "Before I open the box, can you tell me what you felt when he saw that talisman?" he asked as he looked at Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling solemnly nodded while You Rou remained silent since she could clearly feel the tense atmosphere.


    "Before I could see the talisman, I didn''t feel anything. It was Jing Kang who noticed it first." Lei Ling started. "When I saw the talisman, I suddenly felt that it should be there." He said.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows knitted. "''it should be there''?" he muttered.


    Lei Ling nodded. "Yes. That''s what I felt. That it should be there." He spoke and took a deep breath. "I also felt it strange, especially when we found out that the whole family in the residence was dead." He said.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent as he pondered. "Where was the talisman placed when you saw it?" he asked. "Was it¡­ on the top of the door frame?" he looked at Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened in surprise as his pupil shrink. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ how did you know?" he muttered under his breath. Then, suddenly, he shook his head. "No, no! It''s not that I suspect Cheng-shixiong that''s why I asked it!" he said and waved his hands as his face paled in horror. "Please don''t be angry, Cheng-shixiong!" he cried.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "Idiot. Of course I won''t be angry. Why should I?" he asked. "My conscience is clear and I know that you only said it subconsciously, without ill intention." He explained.


    Lei Ling nodded repeatedly. "Yes, that''s right. Cheng-shixiong is right!" he said.


    You Rou chuckled on the side and resumed eating some snacks.


    "So, it was really on top of the doorframe?" Cheng Sheng resumed the topic.


    "Yes!" Lei Ling answered. "How did¡­ Cheng-shixiong know?" he asked in a small voice.


    "There are two reasons." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Lei Ling and You Rou who weren''t surprised. "¡­" here are Cheng-shixiong''s ''Two''s'' again¡­ they thought and smiled.


    Cheng Sheng raised his index finger as he placed his elbow on the table while he rested his chin on his palm. "One, because all things above are easily overlooked, unless one would intentionally look." he spoke as he looked at Lei Ling''s face. "You said that Jing Kang is sensitive to the talismans, and it was him who found it. It should be him who removed it from there, right?" he asked.


    Lei Ling''s jaw dropped in shock. "That''s right!" he answered.


    "So, the one who placed the talisman there knows this principle that things above are easily overlooked, so he intentionally placed it there." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, they must have not expected that Jing Kang would discover it, and is sensitive to the talismans since he is also a master talisman maker. Thus, the talisman was found out." He explained as he sipped his tea.


    "Cheng-shixiong is right!" Lei Ling nodded. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ what''s the second reason, then?" he asked.


    "The second reason is that the head is the most important part of the body." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Lei Ling and You Rou muttered at this unexpected response. They thought that it must be a shocking truth.


    Cheng Sheng picked up a snack and bit it. He chewed it before he spoke. "The talisman was placed on top of the doorframe. So, it must be overhead." He said.


    "Yes." Lei Ling nodded.


    "So ¨C " Cheng Sheng gulped before he elegantly wiped his lips with his napkin before he continued. " ¨C people pass by it directly." He spoke. "It is on purpose." He said.


    Lei Ling and You Rou felt that they recognize the words that Cheng Sheng spoke, but they can''t understand what he is saying when all those words were combined.


    Cheng Sheng saw their confusion and then sipped his tea to moisten his lips. "That talisman''s purpose is the head of the people that will pass by it." He spoke.


    "''the head''?" they asked.


    "As I''ve said, the head is the most important part of our body." Cheng Sheng looked at the surface of his tea. "Our head controls our body. Our emotions, our knowledge, our speech, everything that we see¡­ it was controlled by our mind, which is inside our head." He raised his head to look at them. "Thus, our head is the most important part of our body. And that''s why it was placed on top of our body." He told them. "And this talisman''s connection to its location, and its purpose, is regarding our head." He added.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Lei-shidi." Cheng Sheng called as he looked at Lei Ling. "When you saw the family that died¡­ there was no blood, nor there were any injuries in their body. Am I right?" he asked.


    Lei Ling abruptly rose from his seat as he looked at Cheng Sheng, stunned. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ you are right." He answered as his body trembled.


    You Rou gasped and felt that goosebumps appeared on her skin.


    "Jing Kang and the disciples confirmed that they were death after they checked their pulse." Lei Ling continued. "There were no heartbeat. No breath left on them." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "If their bodies still haven''t been buried, then you should check their brains." He spoke.


    "Why?" Lei Ling asked in a daze.


    "Because I think ¨C " Cheng Sheng lowered his gaze and looked at the box. " ¨C there should be insects inside their heads right now." He answered.


    Lei Ling and You Rou were shocked. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "Wait¡­ ''right now''?" Lei Ling muttered and stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng removed his gaze from the box. "I am guessing that some eggs were planted inside the family''s brains. And now, those eggs should''ve hatched." He explained.


    "Why eggs? Insects? How can it be?" Lei Ling asked. "Aren''t we talking about the talis¡­ man¡­" his voice trailed off when he saw that the box suddenly moved.


    You Rou''s eyes widened in shock and she immediately left her seat to retreat. "What¡­ what''s inside the box?" she asked and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ it''s a talisman, right?" she asked.


    Suddenly, they saw Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up. "Not really." he answered.


    "''not really''?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng stared at the box and suddenly, they saw the box stopped moving. "The reason why Jing Kang noticed the talisman¡­ it''s because it isn''t really a talisman." He spoke. "The talisman is just a disguise. The talisman should be an insect." He told them.


    "What¡­?!" Lei Ling exclaimed as he sucked in a sharp breath.


    Cheng Sheng raised his head and looked at Lei Ling. "This insect should have a concealment ability. It makes one see what one wanted to see. But, since it is an insect, the things that the one can see should be the same size as it, and that it should be an inanimate object, and that illusory object should not look strange to the location it chose." He explained. "So that it wouldn''t look suspicious." He finished.


    "Oh, gosh¡­" You Rou covered her mouth in shock.


    "So, that''s why I felt that the ''talisman'' should be there¡­" Lei Ling muttered in shock. "Because it made me think that way." He said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Well, the cause why it made you think that way¡­ did you smell something before you found it?" he asked.


    "Huh? Oh¡­" Lei Ling muttered when he remembered something. "Yes, there is. It was faint." He spoke. "There were many smell in the surroundings, but I still remembered that there was a strange smell. I thought that it was due to flowers, so I didn''t think much about it." He explained. "So, that''s why it looked strange." He muttered.


    "Yes. Its smell is its attack ability to confuse your mind." Cheng Sheng said. "Right now, Jing Kang should have noticed that the eyes, tongue and teeth of those family should be missing right now." He spoke as he looked at the box that moved again.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened and he immediately took out a talisman before he sent it out. "Cheng-shixiong¡­" he called. "How¡­ who could do this?" he asked as he bit his lower lip.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him before he sadly smiled and shook his head. "Lei-shidi. Although I know many things, but I don''t know everything." He told him.


    Lei Ling''s mouth opened, but he doesn''t know what to say. His eyes reddened and his face flushed in shame. "I''m sorry, Cheng-shixiong." He said and lowered his head as his tears fell.


    "Ling Ling?" Jing Kang''s voice called. "Ling Ling! Why are you crying?" he asked as he easily entered the pavilion.


    Lei Ling turned and his gaze turned bitter when he saw Jing Kang. Unlike him, Jing Kang has been independent since young. "Waaaah!" he cried.

 Chapter 473 - The Scum Is Calm

    "¡­ what are you looking at me for with that gaze?" Cheng Sheng asked as his face turned dark when he saw Jing Kang was glaring at him with an accusing gaze. "I wasn''t the one who bullied your Ling Ling!" he told him.


    Jing Kang removed his gaze from Cheng Sheng and turned to You Rou.


    You Rou gasped, startled. She raised her hands and waved while her head is shaking. "I didn''t! It wasn''t me!" she told him.


    Jing Kang stopped looking at them and then turned to Lei Ling. His Ling Ling is more important. "Ling Ling. Why did you cry?" he asked. "Who made you cry? Tell me." He said as he wiped Lei Ling''s tears.


    But, his voice filled with concern and his worried gaze along with his gentle touch just made Lei Ling''s heart become more bitter. "I ¨C " he spoke and hiccupped. "I want to go to a closed-door cultivation!" he announced.


    Cheng Sheng and You Rou. "¡­" how did it come to this?! They thought.


    Jing Kang. "!!!" Ling Ling was bullied! He thought as his eyes widened in shock. "Ling Ling¡­" he called.


    Cheng Sheng coughed. "Lei-shidi. Calm yourself down first." He told him.


    Lei Ling turned and obediently nodded. He took deep breaths as he wiped his tears. "Cheng-shixiong, I¡­" he spoke.


    Cheng Sheng sighed. "Lei-shidi. You are doing fine, so there''s no need for a closed-door cultivation." He told him.


    "What happened to Ling Ling?" Jing Kang asked, still confused.


    "Lei-shid felt insecure because he felt that he was inferior." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Jing Kang was stunned and he looked at Lei Ling. "Ling Ling¡­" he called. "But, you''re the best for me. You are already the best." He told him.


    Lei Ling''s face flushed red and he looked at Jing Kang. "R ¨C really?" he asked. His voice is filled with doubt.


    "Really." Jing Kang nodded and smiled. "If Ling Ling would doubt himself again, then Ling Ling doubts my affection towards you." He said. "I will feel sad and hurt." He told him as he lowered his head.


    Lei Ling''s eyes widened and he looked at Jing Kang in panic. "No! Don''t!" he said as he held Jing Kang''s face. "Jing Kang¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­" he said.


    Jing Kang raised his head and hugged Lei Ling tight.


    Cheng Sheng and You Rou who was forcefully fed dog food. "¡­"


    After a few minutes, Lei Ling finally calmed down.


    "So, Jing Kang¡­ what did you find?" Lei Ling asked after he told everything that Cheng Sheng said to Jing Kang.


    Jing Kang handed a cup of tea to Lei Ling for him to moisten his throat before he spoke. "Indeed¡­ we found this morning that the victims'' brains, eyes, tongue¡­ what''s inside their head was empty." He spoke. "We found that there were insects inside their skull¡­ they are carnivorous worms." He told them.


    You Rou covered her mouth and her face turned green. Fortunately, she hasn''t eaten anything this morning except some snacks so she didn''t vomit in disgust.


    "So those worms hatched earlier than I thought¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered.


    "How did you found out about this?" Jing Kang asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "It''s normal that you would be suspicious of me." He spoke. "But, I really just came across of this case when I wandered around many places with my disciple." He answered and took out a bottle.


    Under their doubtful gazes, he opened the lid. They were all shocked when they saw a round head appeared on the mouth of the bottle. Cheng Sheng immediately blew and the head disappeared. That was a worm. The worm fell back on the bottle. Cheng Sheng then closed the lid.


    "You¡­" Jing Kang looked at Cheng Sheng in shock.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "There are many wonders that you will see beyond your comfort space." He said.


    Jing Kang shut up.


    Lei Ling coughed. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ could that worm be¡­?" he asked.


    "It should be a similar worm." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Then, did you find out who owned that worm that you caught before?" You Rou curiously asked.


    "They are dead." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "''dead''?!" they were shocked.


    "¡­ what are you looking at me with those gazes for?!" Cheng Sheng asked. His face is covered with dark lines. "It''s not me who killed him!" he told them.


    "Then¡­" they muttered as they stared at Cheng Sheng, waiting for him to continue.


    "He was already dead when I found him." Cheng Sheng spoke and looked at the shaking box on the table. "His eye sockets are hollow¡­ his skull is hollow, because everything inside it was gone." He looked at them.


    Their eyes widened in shock when they realized something. "Could it be¡­?!" they sharply inhaled.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "There was also that carnivorous worm inside his head." He spoke. "Also¡­ his victims are all alive." He told them.


    "WHAT?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng covered his ears and frowned. "It''s because I found the carnivorous worm earlier." He told them. "You should know that my eyes are better than yours!" he frowned.


    They nodded in agreement despite Cheng Sheng spoke it in half-bragging way.


    Cheng Sheng exasperatedly sighed. They now don''t react as much as they did before¡­ he thought and shook his head. "I saw it and thought that it was just a normal worm. But, when I was about to remove it from the doorframe, I suddenly heard Er Zi spoke that the residence has a ''talisman'' while the other residences have not. He thought it was strange, and I thought that it was strange, too." He grinned and looked at them. "By what I meant strange, is because that Er Zi referred the carnivorous worm as a talisman." He chuckled.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­" was it worth bragging? It was actually just a stroke of luck! Should we praise you or should we laugh along with you? They thought with their faces covered in dark lines.


    Seeing their expressions, Cheng Sheng felt good and he sipped his tea before he continued. "So, sensing that something is off, I sealed the carnivorous worm in a container. That was when ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C I saw a string tied on its end." He told them.


    "A string?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "It was a silvery string." He spoke as his expression now turned serious. "I thought that it has an owner so I followed where the string leads. But, what I saw shocked me." The smile in his eyes disappeared.


    They all nervously gulped. It is rare for Cheng Sheng to be shocked, since he usually looked calm no matter the situation he is facing. "What did you see?" they asked.


    "A man with sunken eyes and empty mouth¡­ also balding hair." Cheng Sheng answered as he looked at them. "I sensed that something was wrong, so I began observing him. Meanwhile, I sent my timid disciple somewhere to not scare him." He said.


    They grimaced and have no choice but to agree. Fei Yinzi indeed was timid before. But now, he is different.


    "The longer I observe him, the more I felt that something was wrong." Cheng Sheng continued. "Finally, when he collapsed, unconscious, I checked his condition. It was then that I found ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C he is half-dead." He told them.


    "''half-dead''?" they said.


    "Half-alive, half-dead." Cheng Sheng shook his head. "His heart was still beating but his brain¡­ it''s no longer there." He said. "I also saw that his eyes have finally disappeared." He added.


    A long silence fell.


    "So, here''s the thing ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke and smiled.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou suddenly noticed the change in Cheng Sheng''s mood. They saw him even smile. They then felt that there is definitely something bad that is going to happen. Or else, why would Cheng Sheng look excited?


    "What is it, Cheng-shixiong?" Lei Ling asked.


    "I told you that I saw a silvery string at the end of the carnivorous worm that I caught, right?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    They nodded. "Yes." They answered.


    "But¡­ I am seeing a red string from this carnivorous worm." Cheng Sheng told them with a bright smile.


    "¡­ what?!" they exclaimed.


    "What does this mean?" Jing Kang asked.


    Cheng Sheng tapped the box with his index finger. "The man who is the owner of the carnivorous worm with a silver string died. Meanwhile, the victims of this carnivorous worm with a red string died." He slowly spoke. "So, what can you infer from this?" he asked them with a playful smile on his lips.


    "Could it be¡­" Lei Ling spoke. "The silver string signifies that the owner is dead, but the victims are alive. It''s because¡­" his expression turned grave.


    "It''s because the victims are alive, so the carnivorous worm hasn''t eaten anything from its victims, which would make its string turn red." Jing Kang spoke.


    "Bingo!" Cheng Sheng grinned as he clapped his hands.

 Chapter 474 - The Scum Is Sinister

    "Then¡­ then this¡­ this¡­" You Rou stammered as her face paled in horror.


    "I still haven''t finished my story." Cheng Sheng spoke. "There is a continuation." He told them.


    They all turned to him.


    "After that man died, I went to those yet-to-become victims." Cheng Sheng said and refilled his cup before he took a snack and ate it. "I asked them if they felt their heads are aching and they were shocked because I was right. So, I told them that I was a doctor and I asked them if they trust me to open their heads." He said.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­" who would entrust their lives to a stranger?! And which strange would ask the others for him to open their heads just on their first meeting?! They thought and held themselves back not to curse because of the strange way Cheng Sheng''s mind is working.


    Cheng Sheng acted like he didn''t see their expressions. "As you have expected, they rejected me." He calmly continued. "I don''t like nonsense, so I told them about the carnivorous worm and showed to them its owner. Heh." He suddenly grinned.


    Their faces were covered in dark lines. They can tell that Cheng Sheng was recalling those people''s horrified expressions.


    "After I asked them if they have offended anyone, they answered that they did." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Finally, someone braver in their family and was the most horrified¡­ well, how can he not be horrified? He was the one who offended someone." He grimly chuckled. "So, I cut his head open and then took out those eggs, which I showed the family¡­ still soaked with some liquids¡­ hehehe." He laughed.


    They can''t help but rub their arms when they felt a chill in their spine and goosebumps appeared on their skin after they heard Cheng Sheng''s sinister laugh.


    "Ehem." Cheng Sheng coughed as he recovered his expression. "So, they finally let me open their heads and remove the eggs." He continued. "Of course¡­ I didn''t forget to have them pay me, and double the amount because they doubted me. They are wealthy anyway." He shrugged.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­" well, that''s a profiteer for you. They thought.


    "They didn''t doubt that it might be plotted by you?" Jing Kang can''t help but ask.


    "Of course they doubted me." Cheng Sheng answered. "So, I told them for them to suit themselves. I don''t even know them and that it already came out from their family member''s mouth that he had offended someone. They were also scared that I might leave so they finally believed me." He explained.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­" well, he wasn''t wrong, though. But, still¡­ so bold to threaten them¡­ they thought and admitted defeat to Cheng Sheng''s shamelessness¡­ ehem, boldness.


    Cheng Sheng acted as if he didn''t see through their thoughts. "So, then, I found out something." He spoke.


    "What is it?" Lei Ling eagerly asked.


    "Those eggs died." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Why?" Jing Kang asked. "If there were eggs inside those deceased victims'' heads, the eggs now have hatched." He said.


    "They hatched, because they have been ''fed''." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Jing Kang fell silent.


    "Huh? What does Cheng-shixiong mean?" You Rou asked, confused. Lei Ling was also confused.


    "The eggs are parasites. They grow if they were ''fed''." Cheng Sheng answered, then made a pause. "Of course, not voluntarily fed, since their host doesn''t know that they are actually ''feeding'' it. They would only feel pain as the eggs eat inside their brain." He explained. "Then, when the eggs finally hatched, they ate everything inside their host''s skull." He looked at them. "Of course, as those eggs grew, the host''s brain also slowly stops functioning until it ceased functioning. Then, it was eaten in the end." He told them.


    A long silence fell.


    Cheng Sheng took his time drinking tea before he resumed speaking. "Now, let''s talk about the carnivorous worm you found." He spoke.


    They all stared at him.


    "Did you finally notice something?" Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou paused and looked at each other. Then, they finally looked at the box where the carnivorous worm with red string that Jing Kang found was contained. "¡­ it stopped moving?" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "It''s dead." He told them.


    "Huh?!" their eyes widened in shock. "''dead''? How?!" they asked.


    "How can it die?" Jing Kang asked. "Isn''t the carnivorous worm that you found is still alive?" he looked at him.


    "Of course." Cheng Sheng nodded. "The difference between the two worms is that one''s eggs weren''t fed while the other''s eggs were fed and even hatched." He said.


    "Then, shouldn''t the carnivorous worm that Jing Kang found should be alive?" Lei Ling asked. "Because they were fed, and even hatched." He added.


    "It''s the other way around." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Because is eggs were fed and even hatched is the reason why it died." He said. "How do you think its eggs are able to feed from their host? And how did they able to hatch?" he asked them.


    "Eh? Now that you said it, it does seem strange." You Rou muttered. "Those eggs are, after all, inside the host''s brain while the carnivorous worm is outside." She said.


    "Its energy." Jing Kang spoke as he stared at Cheng Sheng. "It was remotely controlling them, and that was how it able to place its eggs inside the host''s brain, so it is spending its energy." He said. "And the reason why it died is because it exhausted itself." He added.


    "Yes. You are right." Cheng Sheng nodded, seeming pleased. "That''s just half of the reason though." He said.


    "''half''? Then, what is the other half?" Lei Ling asked.


    "Because it failed to eat its eggs that have been fed." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Huh?"


    "It managed to make its eggs feed from their host and finally hatch¡­ how can it not reap what it sowed?" Cheng Sheng asked. "In order to take back its energy spent on those eggs, and with added energy from what they eaten from their host, the mother carnivorous worm has to eat its children." He explained. "But, since we found it, it failed to eat its children in the end, so¡­" he grinned as he tapped the box.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou shivered in horror and moved away from the box. What''s inside definitely is grotesque. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng has conscience and didn''t let them see it.


    "Meanwhile, the mother carnivorous worm that I found failed to have its eggs feed from their host." Cheng Sheng continued. "So, it lived while its eggs slowly died as their mothers got farther from them." He told them. "Thus, the carnivorous worm that I found lived while the carnivorous worm that you found died." He finished.


    They all nodded. Now, they understood. "What about the worms that hatched from the eggs that were fed?" Jing Kang asked.


    "Of course, they would die." Cheng Sheng answered. "Their purpose, after all, is to be eaten by their mother. That''s why they were born by their mother." He sipped his tea. "Since they failed to do their purpose, the reason why they are alive also disappeared. So is their life." He clicked his tongue as if he was dismayed.


    "So, that family¡­ they died for nothing?" Lei Ling asked.


    "You could say it this way." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    They all heaved a sigh.


    They all didn''t notice that the corners of Cheng Sheng''s lips rose again. "You seem to be forgetting two things to ask me." He ''kindly'' reminded them.


    "Huh?" they turned to him.


    "Right!" Jing Kang''s eyes flashed. "The owner of the worm¡­ who is it?" he asked.


    "Also!" Lei Ling spoke. "Why did they plant this worm?" he added.


    "Good. You are catching up." Cheng Sheng smiled and clapped. "You are improving." He told them.


    Jing Kang and Lei Ling. "¡­" we really don''t feel flattered at all! They thought.


    "So?" Jing Kang asked.


    "The family that I''ve saved before¡­ they have offended someone so that''s what happened to them." Cheng Sheng slowly spoke. "As to who they offended¡­ who knows?" he asked.


    "Huh? It wasn''t that man that you found?" You Rou asked, surprised.


    "No. Or else, no matter what he ended up, that family member should still have recognized him." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then, why it was that man who ''punished'' that family?" Jing Kang asked.


    Cheng Sheng slowly grinned. "This is related to the second question." He spoke and looked at them three. "The purpose of this worm¡­ do you still not know?" he asked them. Without waiting for them to answer, he continued. "It was to supplement what was the other is lacking." He told them.


    "Huh?"


    "In short ¨C " Cheng Sheng''s eyes flashed. " ¨C the other who owns the worm is lacking something, so he used the carnivorous worm to fulfill what he lacks." He told them.

 Chapter 475 - The Scum Is Insidious

    "''to fulfill what he lacks''?" Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou asked. Then, they suddenly remembered the man that Cheng Sheng found, who is the owner of the mother carnivorous worm.


    The man''s eyes are sunken and his face pale¡­ in the end, the man''s eyes were gun, and so is his tongue, and brain¡­ his skull became empty¡­ so, the man wanted his targets to replace his eyes, his brain¡­ etc.?!


    Their faces turned green in disgust and alternated to pale because of horror. They can''t help but cover their mouths to prevent themselves from vomiting. "Ugh¡­" they grunted and felt their stomach churn in disgust. Fortunately, they haven''t eaten their breakfast yet.


    "I should also add ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke as he watched their faces turned green and pale with his eyes shining in amusement. " ¨C how did that man has his skull emptied?" he asked with a smile. He didn''t wait for them to react nor answer. "It''s because he also has a carnivorous worm inside his brain. Only ¨C " his eyes turned into crescents. " ¨C this worm would eat the mother carnivorous worm while the ''father'' carnivorous worm would provide their owner what the mother carnivorous worm has eaten, thus filling their owner what their owner lacks." He explained. "But, unfortunately for him, he failed in his task and thus he has his own eyes, brain, tongue, etc. eaten instead. That is the punishment of the worms." He told them.


    A long and deafening silence fell as horror with a mix of disgust can be seen in Jing Kang''s, Lei Ling''s and You Rou''s faces.


    "Oh? Xiao Sheng. Thankfully you are still here. So you aren''t escaping anymore?" Xie Lan teased when he saw Cheng Sheng as he and Fan Wen approached him.


    "Huh? Xiao Kang, xiao Ling and xiao Rou are also here." Fan Wen spoke when he saw the other three. "It''s so early in the morning¡­ fortunately, xiao Ling and xiao Rou have returned." He smild. "But¡­ why do they look like that?" he asked when he saw their expressions.


    "Founder. Shifu." Cheng Sheng smiled as he greeted them.


    "Oh? Xiao Sheng, you seem to be in a good mood?" Xie Lan asked when he saw the other is smiling brightly. Obviously, he looks so happy.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen can''t help but smile and feel warm and relieved. When was the last time that they saw Cheng Sheng smile, and this happy? They looked at each other and saw relief in each other''s eyes.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded. He saw that Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou has finally recovered from their shock but they still felt uncomfortable. Seeing their reactions, he resumed talking to Xie Lan. "Founder. Shifu. Have you two eaten breakfast yet?" he asked them.


    "Aiyo, xiao Sheng is finally being considerate?" Fan Wen asked, looking touched.


    "Yes, well¡­" Cheng Sheng glanced at the three and the three froze.


    They want to tell Xie Lan and Fan Wen but they still feel terrified of what they heard. They also saw Cheng Sheng''s sharp gaze, telling them to not breathe a word. How could they? They thought and shivered in horror.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Xie Lan asked. He finally noticed that there is something off with the three people.


    "Well, founder¡­" Cheng Sheng grinned.


    Xie Lan''s eyes flashed. Seeing Cheng Sheng grinning, he immediately pulled Fan Wen back who exclaimed, startled. He is very familiar with that grin! It reeks of evil! How can he not know it? Cheng Sheng is grinning that way every time he wanted to pit them! And Xie Lan has experienced being pitted by Cheng Sheng countless times!


    "What¡­ what''s wrong?" Fan Wen asked, confused.


    But, it was too late for Xie Lan as Cheng Sheng spoke everything that he told the three to Fan Wen and Xie Lan. It was said that cultivators are very amazing since even if one spoke very fast, but they can still discern, even the minor details, of what the other has spoken. They can even bring up an image of what was said.


    So, it was only a matter of few minutes before Xie Lan''s and Fan Wen''s faces to also turn green.


    "¡­ fortunately, we still haven''t eaten our breakfast¡­" Xie Lan spoke with the color of his face alternating between white and green while Fan Wen dry heaved on the side. He felt that Fan Wen looked pitiful and he rubbed the other''s back to comfort him. "Xiao Sheng¡­ you''re insidious!" he said as he gnashed his teeth while he glared at Cheng Sheng who just laughed at him.


    "How¡­ how is the investigation now?" Fan Wen asked as he ate a magic pill which regained the color of his face. But, his eyes still showed his discomfort.


    "Oh. Where was I?" Cheng Sheng muttered while Xie Lan and Fan Wen joined them.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and You Rou moved their seats and You Rou uncontrollably trembled in fear as she sat beside Cheng Sheng. Waaah¡­ Cheng-shixiong is really scary QAQ even the things he tells us are also scary! She thought.


    "The¡­ the father carnivorous worm inside the owner of the mother carnivorous worm." Jing Kang answered and coughed to regain his composure.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and threw an appreciative gaze at Jing Kang.


    (Jing Kang: I don''t need your appreciation! Never! I just want you to spare me and Ling Ling of your horror stories!)


    "These carnivorous worms are called ''Shi Chong'' or ''Eating Worm''." Cheng Sheng spoke. "This worm originated from a tribe in the south. They raise these carnivorous worms, but for medical purposes." He said.


    "''medical purposes''?!" they exclaimed and thought that it was ridiculous.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Everyone has their own ways in healing people." He spoke.


    Nobody spoke.


    Cheng Sheng heaved a sigh before he continued. "These worms are a pair ¨C a father and a mother worm." He spoke. "The father worm will be places on the patient''s head while the children worm from the mother worm will be placed inside the benefactor''s head." He said.


    "''benefactor''?" they asked.


    "The Eating Worms'' purpose, as I''ve said, is to give what the other is lacking." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The mother worm is the carrier of the children worms who will parasitize the benefactor. After they grew, indicating their success in their task ¨C that is, their benefactor''s death, the mother worm will eat them." He said. "Then, the owner of the Eating Worms who is being parasitized by the father worm will retrieve the mother worm, have the father worm eat it and then the father worm will finally give the patient what the mother worm ate. Then, the father worm inside the patient''s head will die, and later, be expelled from the patient''s body." He finished.


    Everyone''s faces twisted in disgust. They are more disgusted than horrified. "But, the eyes and the brain¡­ the size of the worms¡­" they spoke.


    Cheng Sheng blinked. He knows what they wanted to say. "Oh, that. The Eating Worms'' stomachs has a space inside." He answered.


    Their faces couldn''t be any more colorful.


    "But¡­ the ''benefactors''¡­ why would they do this when they know they will die¡­?" Lei Ling asked.


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s for their family, or that they were forced?" Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    Silence fell.


    "Xiao Sheng. How did you know this?" Xie Lan asked.


    "I investigated." Cheng Sheng answered. "I asked the family about the person they offended and they said that they once passed by a tribe on their way." He answered.


    Everyone felt a chill on their spine. This is why you shouldn''t offend whoever it was ¨C even a beggar! They thought. The family is very lucky that they met Cheng Sheng, or else¡­


    "But, how did that man own these Eating Worms?" Jing Kang asked, puzzled. "Does he know the tribe? And that family?" he said.


    The corners of Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up. "And this is what''s interesting." He said as he looked at them. "Clearly, it was someone from the tribe that the family has offended. So, where did this man come from? How did he have the Eating Worms? And ¨C " he said as he sipped his drink. " ¨C why is he targeting that family?" he asked.


    A long silence fell. They looked at Cheng Sheng, waiting for him to continue.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t hang them in suspense. "So, I had the family take me to the tribe. Who knows what we have seen when we arrive?" his eyes curved into crescents. "The whole tribe is dead." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed. "''dead''¡­" they muttered.


    "And what''s more interesting is that¡­ they didn''t die because of the worms." Cheng Sheng added.


    Their jaws dropped in shock. "What¡­?!" they sucked in a sharp breath.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "So, I directed my investigation to the man who died and asked the family if they recognize him." He spoke. "But, the family doesn''t recognize him." He told them.

 Chapter 476 - The Scum Is Odd

    "What?! They don''t know who he is?!" they asked.


    "But, didn''t he target them?" You Rou asked. "There should be animosity¡­" she said.


    "But, there also can''t." Cheng Sheng cut her off.


    You Rou''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng smiled. "It can be just pure malice." He said.


    Silence fell. They all looked at each other and their gazes talked before they looked at Cheng Sheng. They felt their heart became cold. Xie Lan held Fan Wen''s hand tight. If they don''t know that Fei Yin''s body is complete, they would''ve think that Cheng Sheng would definitely use these worms to fill what Fei Yin''s body is lacking.


    Their hearts can''t help but be gripped by fear just thinking this. Fortunately¡­ fortunately, Fei Yin''s body is complete and healthy! Or else¡­ they closed their eyes tight.


    Cheng Sheng sensed that Xie Lan''s and Fan Wen''s moods changed and he coughed to break the atmosphere. "Anyway, I had Er Zi ask the villagers if they know the man as he showed them the picture I drawn based from the man''s appearance that I saw when he was still alive." He continued. "Guess what I''ve found?" he asked and looked at them.


    Nobody spoke.


    Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes at them. "That man came from another village that is living near the tribe." He spoke. "They said that the villagers of the village are all dead." He said.


    "WHAT?!" they were shocked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Well¡­ they are now dead." He added.


    "¡­ ''now dead''?" they asked.


    "At current, those villagers are now dead." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, they were still alive before." He said.


    "Then, how did they die?" Jing Kang asked.


    "Through those Eating Worms." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Silence.


    "The tribe must have ''ran out'' of ''benefactors'' so they targeted those villagers. Expectedly, those villagers died." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    None of them spoke as they silently prayed for those villagers.


    "But, this man, managed to come out alive. And even has a pair of the Eating Worms." Cheng Sheng continued, then suddenly paused. He turned to You Rou. "As I''ve said, that man was acting out of malice." He said. "He must have seen the family in the past and followed them, then placed the mother worm by their doorway. He was already dying and is afraid to die, so he wanted for the family to replace what he lacks." He shook his head.


    "But, he didn''t expect for you to see the mother worm." Fan Wen spoke.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Truly a coincidence." He clicked his tongue.


    They all smiled.


    "But, Cheng Sheng, the tribe¡­ how did they die?" Jing Kang asked.


    "Must be because the villagers killed them first after the villagers found out that they were treated as the tribe''s ''benefactors''?" Cheng Sheng guessed while tilting his head.


    "Karma." They all sighed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. "But, Jing Kang, this shouldn''t be what you should ask me." He said as he looked at him.


    "Huh?" Jing Kang was taken aback.


    "Shouldn''t you be asking how did the Eating Worms reached the Central Plains?" Cheng Sheng asked him.


    Everyone was stunned. That''s right¡­ the Eating Worms should be in the south. Why did they come in the Zhongyang? They thought, puzzled. Then, they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng Sheng, do you¡­" Jing Kang''s brows knitted.


    Cheng Sheng blinked innocently. "Hey. I only have the mother worm. She and the father worm works as a pair. She is useless without the father worm." He said.


    They fell silent.


    Jing Kang coughed awkwardly. "It''s not that I am suspecting you." He said and flushed in embarrassment.


    "I know. What you wanted to ask if I might know how to catch the perpetrator." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "Yes." Jing Kang nodded.


    "Simple. Just look for anyone who died with their skull emptied." Cheng Sheng answered. "That person must own the father worm of this mother worm." He said and tapped the box containing the mother worm that Jing Kang caught who died after.


    Jing Kang was surprised and abruptly rose from his seat. "Thank you." He said and bowed. "Everyone, please pardon my leave." He told them. He turned and kissed Lei Ling before he hurriedly left.


    Everyone''s gazes fell on Lei Ling who is blushing furiously. He hasn''t reacted yet but Jing Kang has already left.


    "AAAH!" Lei Ling squealed as he covered his blushing face with his both hands.


    Everyone smiled, feeling happy for Lei Ling.


    "Hm? Everyone is here." It was Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Lei Ling and You Rou looked at each other before they immediately left after bidding a haste goodbye to Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    "Huh? What are they doing?" Chen Jing asked, puzzled, as he looked at the four people''s backs.


    Meanwhile, Wu Fan''s eyes narrowed and he looked at Cheng Sheng who is smiling brightly. Seeing that Cheng Sheng is about to open his mouth to speak, he immediately grabbed Chen Jing with him and hurriedly fled the pavilion after bidding a haste goodbye to Cheng Sheng. He already knows Cheng Sheng''s oddness, and the Xinfaxian Sect''s quirks towards Cheng Sheng''s behavior. Thus, he knows that Cheng Sheng must have done something odd today!


    "¡­ ai." Cheng Sheng sighed as he watched Chen Jing and Wu Fan leave. "Former sect leader Wu is really fast. Admirable, admirable." He smiled as he raised a cup to the direction the two left before he sipped a drink. "Da shixiong¡­ only da shixiong." He said and looked at Fei Yin inside the space of the Shapeshifting Blanket. "Only da shixiong understands me. Only da shixiong tolerates me. Only da shixiong dotes on me." He raised his hand and his hand passed through the Shapeshifting Blanket before reached Fei Yin''s face.


    Cheng Sheng drew a sharp breath when he felt the familiar warm skin. He lowered his head and his tears fell, filling the cup of tea.


    "Hm?" Fei Yinzi, who was passing by, turned when he seemed to hear a sob. His ears perked up, trying to listen, but then he didn''t hear the sob again. Was it just my imagination? He thought and stared at the pavilion by the bridge. The koi fishes are freely swimming in the clear and cold water.


    "Er Zi?" a voice called from behind him.


    "WAH!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed, startled, and he almost jumped out of his skin. He turned and saw Wen Wen standing behind him.


    "E ¨C Er Zi?! What''s wrong with you?" Wen Wen asked when he saw Fei Yinzi''s pale face. "D ¨C Did I¡­ did I scare you? S ¨C sorry¡­" he apologized and lowered his head in self-reproach.


    Fei Yinzi looked at him and a smile appeared on his lips. Then, he raised his hand and patted Wen Wen''s head. "It''s not your fault, so don''t blame yourself, Wen Wen." He spoke. "I''m not mad, really. It''s my fault, too, for being absent-minded." He said.


    "R ¨C really?" Wen Wen asked.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. "Really." He answered. "Come. Let''s eat our breakfast. The others will be waking up later. Let''s fill our stomachs first." He said.


    "Okay!" Wen Wen nodded and followed behind him.


    Fei Yinzi then met the disciples of the other sects. But, they don''t have time to play since the Intersect Competition will be starting one day away, as today is the second day of the registration period. They ate breakfast together and, instead of roaming around the Zhongyang, they sparred with each other. Meanwhile, Wen Wen watched from the side, along with the other mage disciples.


    "Look how lively they are." Feng Mo spoke as he, Li Tian and Lei Qing descended from the stairs and saw the disciples sparring.


    They passed by Lei Ling and You Rou who have finally returned earlier while they were running back to their rooms. Though they were puzzled why the two told them to not go and see Cheng Sheng, whom they have planned to invite for breakfast this morning, they understood from Lei Ling''s and You Rou''s terrified expressions that Cheng Sheng did something evil again. They thanked their youngest male and female fellow disciples before they went to the dining area.


    "And I am glad to see you looking so lively, too." A voice spoke.


    Feng Mo turned and his eyes widened when he saw the familiar man he missed very much. "WU BAI!!!" he exclaimed and ran before jumping on the man and then wrapped his arms around the man''s neck before he kissed him.


    Wu Bai was taken aback but fortunately he immediately balanced himself carrying two people''s weights before he wrapped his arms around Feng Mo''s waist and kissed him back. "Xiao Mo¡­" he called, his voice hoarse as they panted after their kiss. He planted another kiss before he hugged him tight.


    Feng Mo hugged him back. Li Tian and Lei Qing smiled as they watched the two.


    "Wu Bai. Why are you here?" Feng Mo asked after they reluctantly broke their hug.


    "To see you." Wu Bai answered. "And also¡­ to ask Cheng Sheng something." He said as his smile disappeared.

 Chapter 477 - The Scum Is Terrifying

    "Cheng-shidi?" Feng Mo, Li Tian and Lei Qing were surprised. They have just been told by Lei Ling and You Rou to not see Cheng Sheng. But, seeing Wu Bai''s expression, they know that it must definitely be something important.


    "Yes." Wu Bai nodded as he held Feng Mo''s hand and interlocked their fingers.


    "Since it is urgent¡­" Feng Mo looked at Li Tian and Lei Qing. The two nodded. "Then, let''s go see him." He turned and told Wu Bai.


    "Thank you." Wu Bai sighed in relief.


    The four of them headed to the pavilion Lei Ling and You Rou told them where Cheng Sheng is.


    "What happened?" Feng Mo asked Wu Bai. "Did something happen in Xinfaxian?" he asked as his expression changed.


    Li Tian and Lei Qing looked at each other.


    "Nothing happened in Xinfaxian." Wu Bai answered. "But, around the Xinfaxian, there is." He said.


    Their expressions turned grave. Even though they live in Xinfaxian, but they also care for the surrounding areas. Just like last time when the demons attacked the east and they spread their forces to eradicate the demons.


    But now, something happened again.


    "I have placed puppets all around the east as a surveillance." Wu Bai spoke.


    Feng Mo, Li Tian and Lei Qing already know this.


    "But, something happened to those puppets." Wu Bai said as he frowned.


    Feng Mo''s chest tightened in fear. "You are fine, right?" he asked as he held Wu Bai''s hand tight.


    Wu Bai smiled and nodded. "If I''m not, I wouldn''t dare touch you right now." He said as he took a deep breath.


    Feng Mo''s eyes reddened. "What about the puppets?" he asked.


    "Remember when Cheng Sheng once brought Er Zi south?" Wu Bai asked.


    The three of them nodded.


    "This is related to south." Wu Bai spoke. "Cheng Sheng also have already told me about what happened in the south, so he had me prepare the puppets. Now¡­" his eyes narrowed. "His premonition is right. Something really happened to the puppets." He said and stopped in front of the bridge.


    Feng Mo, Li Tian and Lei Qing also stopped and saw Cheng Sheng standing in the middle of the bridge.


    Cheng Sheng turned and smiled when he saw them. But, the smile on his face froze when he saw Wu Bai. "So, you''ve come." He said as his smile disappeared.


    Feng Mo, Li Tian and Lei Qing felt their hearts sank when they saw Cheng Sheng''s expression. It was rare for Cheng Sheng to show this expression. "Cheng-shidi." They called.


    "Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong, shijie¡­ sorry, but may I ask you to call founder, shifu, father, uncle Wu, senior Wu, senior Sun, elder brother, elder Fei, elder Xi, Xi Ming, Xi Ning, Shu Mu and Xiao Le?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Also, elder Zheng, elder Pai, sect leader Jing, Jing Cheng¡­ the rest. If they could, sect leader Qian, sect leader Tang, Tang Zhe, sect leader Li and Kang Ce, too." He added.


    Hearing this, their eyes widened in shock. They felt alarm. Something big has happened! "Okay!" they answered and immediately fled in all directions to call everyone.


    Now, only Cheng Sheng and Wu Bai are left. Wu Bai walked towards Cheng Sheng but stopped when he saw the box on top of the table inside the pavilion. "So, it also reached here." Wu Bai spoke.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. A whole family died." He said. His voice sounds heavy.


    Silence fell.


    "I already felt the Eating Worms drilling in the nape of my puppets and them eating inside their head. Fortunately, they can only eat cotton." Wu Bai grimly laughed as he clenched his fists. "They all died, as well as those who has the father worms on them." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng coldly smiled.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan called when he, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and Wu Fan arrived together with Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Xi Ming, Xi Ning, Shu Mu and Xiao Le who immediately rushed after they were called.


    Cheng Sheng and Wu Bai turned and forced a smile. "Let''s all wait for everyone to gather first." He spoke as he walked down the bridge. "Sun Rong." He called when he saw he and Qie Shi also came. "Gather everyone in the Tianyun Pavilion. You can''t be impolite to your guests." He told him as he left.


    Sun Rong smiled. "It is still you who are considerate." He said and chuckled. "I''ll bring you all your breakfast immediately." He said and then left with Qie Shi.


    Everyone left are still puzzled but seeing that Wu Bai is here, their expressions changed and know that something grave has happened. Together with Wu Bai, they all followed Cheng Sheng to Tianyun Pavilion ¨C the largest pavilion of the Yunxiao Inn, and of the entire Zhongyang.


    ¡­


    Seeing the familiar faces, Cheng Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Since they have finished their breakfast, he then started.


    "One year ago, I brought my disciple south to broaden his horizon and for him to gain experience." He spoke. "But, one day, I didn''t expect to encounter a bizarre incident." He frowned. "Passing by a residence of an ordinary family, I saw a worm atop their doorframe. I was about to resume walking when my disciple told me that the house is strange, since, compared to the other houses, only them have a talisman stuck atop their doorframe." He said.


    "A talisman?!" they exclaimed.


    Jing Kang, Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Lei Ling and You Rou who already heard this looked calm. Though, even they are calm but they still can''t help but feel terrified of this incident.


    "Yes. Everyone here already knows about my cultivation method which makes my senses above any others." Cheng Sheng spoke until here and then paused. He turned to look at Yu Wen, Ling Xi and Ling Yun whom he also invited. "Everyone. I want you all to look at something. Then, disciple Ling Yun. You tell them what you see." He said and took out a bottle before he opened it.


    "Eh? A talisman?" they all said as they looked at the bottle. "Cheng Sheng, why are you placing a talisman inside a bottle?" they asked as they looked at him.


    But, Ling Xi who was standing beside Ling Yun noticed his nephew''s face paled. "Yun-er? What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "W ¨C worm¡­ it''s a worm!" Ling Yun exclaimed and hid behind his uncle. His whole body trembling in fear.


    Everyone''s expression changed and they turned to look at Ling Yun.


    "A¡­ worm?" Qian Shan frowned as they all turned to look at the ''talisman'' inside the bottle again.


    Jing Kang who was also deceived looked more uncomfortable.


    "Everyone, I want to ask you if you sensed anything strange when I opened the bottle?" Cheng Sheng asked as he closed the bottle again.


    "¡­ right! I smelled something!" Li Nanzi spoke.


    "Me, too." Tang Teng said.


    "That''s the deceptive ability of the worm." Cheng Sheng said and opened the bottle again.


    Everyone turned and their expressions changed when they saw that this time, it was really a worm! Strings of curses were uttered and Cheng Sheng just smiled as he stored the worm.


    "Humble me asked for everyone''s presence to tell you about this matter." Cheng Sheng spoke as his smile disappeared. "This worm¡­ has reached the south, east and central." He told them.


    Their eyes widened, stunned.


    "It should be the southeast, sect leader Qian." Cheng Sheng told Qian Shan whose eyes flashed in alarm. "Your sect, as well as sect leader Shu''s sect, is in the south west, so you all should still be safe." He said.


    Qian Shan sighed in relief and thanked him.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and finally told everyone what he told the others earlier this morning. "Wu Bai." He called.


    Wu Bai rose from his seat and told them about the puppet.


    "Jing Kang." Cheng Sheng called.


    Jing Kang nodded and then rose from his seat. "Yesterday¡­" he spoke and narrated to them about what happened, including the worms that they found inside the heads of the corpses of the deceased family. "Ling Ling and I are both talisman masters, but we are still lacking from Cheng Sheng. So, I had Ling Ling consult with his shixiong while I took care of the aftermath of the incident. How shocked was I of what I heard from Cheng Sheng." He made a heavy sigh. "Then, after I left, and as instructed by Cheng Sheng, I really did find a corpse of a man behind a tree. His skull is empty, and there was also a corpse of a worm." His face darkened. "That was the father worm of the mother worm I found, which was failed to be eaten by the father worm and also failed to eat its children from the corpses of the family because I found it and took it back for Cheng Sheng to see." He explained. "I investigated the man who has the father worm on him¡­ but he isn''t from Zhongyang." He told them.

 Chapter 478 - The Scum Is Susceptible

    "This¡­" they all muttered and looked at each other. Their gazes speaking.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s expression is heavy. "I''ll have someone try to restore that man''s face and draw his appearance so we can ask the people if they know about the person." He spoke.


    "We''ll help." Qie Shi spoke.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded and looked at him with his eyes filled with gratitude. He knows that Qie Shi''s network is wide and is growing bigger for the past five years.


    "Cheng Sheng." Kang Ce called. "Do you have any idea what are these Eating Worms are?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned. "I am guessing that they must be demons." He answered.


    "Demons?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Although they don''t look like one, and there is no demonic energy coming from them, but¡­" he smiled. "Something that can take not only the flesh, but also the vital energy of a living person¡­ what can it be but a demon?" he asked them.


    They all fell silent. In their hearts, they agree to what he said. Anything that can harm someone, especially their life, is a demon.


    "It is a pity, though." Cheng Sheng spoke as he shook his head in disappointment when he remembered something. "I have yet to see those children worms as well as the father worm from the corpses of their hosts to figure out if they really had a demonic energy in them." He said and then looked at Jing Kang. "Please be careful and look after of your disciples who made contact with the family''s corpses, as well as that man''s." he told him. "If my guess is right, then the demonic energy that contained by the children worms and the father worm should either have dispersed in air, or, most likely, have entered your disciples'' bodies." He said. His voice sounds grave.


    Jing Kang nodded. "I will." He answered. His expression solemn. "Thank you." He added.


    "Huh? What about Jing Kang?" Lei Ling asked and looked at Jing Kang who is sitting beside him. "He also made contact with those hosts, right?" he asked as he looked at his husband with a worried gaze.


    "¡­ if he was affected, do you think I would act like I didn''t care?" Cheng Sheng asked back and heaved a sigh as he smiled at Lei Ling. "He has higher cultivation compared with his disciples. The demons, as well as the demonic energy, only target those who have lower cultivation." he explained. "So, he is fine." He told Lei Ling.


    His words dispelled the worry in Lei Ling''s heart. Lei Ling clutched his chest and sighed in relief before he turned and smiled at Jing Kang, who smiled back at him.


    "Cheng Sheng. You be careful, too." Tang Zhe told him. His face is serious.


    "That''s right." Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu nodded in agreement.


    They all know that although Cheng Sheng is very capable, but he is the one who is in the most danger because he now has a low cultivation, which makes him also a target of the demons, and susceptible of demonic energy.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "I will." He answered and smiled, assuring them.


    "Right now¡­ what should we do?" Lei Qing asked. "These Eating Worms have now reached the east and the Zhongyang¡­" she said, feeling worried.


    "Have Wu Bai''s puppet patrol with the disciples." Jing Rui spoke.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him. "Yes." He agreed. "The puppets won''t be affected by these worms, so better have them be targeted than the living people." He spoke. "I will also make a tool that will help them detect the changes in the puppet in case the puppets were attacked." He told them.


    They all sighed in relief and their eyes are filled with gratitude. "Thank you." Pai Lie spoke.


    "This is the least I can do." Cheng Sheng told them.


    ¡­


    "Cheng Sheng." Zheng Fu Gong called after everyone dispersed to make their preparations and to also send messages to their respective sects. Pai Lie also left with Zheng Yi to have the Alliance''s disciples send messages to the various sects to inform them about what happened, and for them to be alert and make their own preparations aside from the Intersect Competition that is about to start.


    "Elder Zheng." Cheng Sheng stopped and turned. "What is it?" he asked.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi, Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Wu Bai, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou also stopped. Qian Tian left with Qian Shan and Qian Su to inform Qian Lin, who is with Jing Hei, and is on the way to Zhongyang, for them to be careful. Meanwhile, Jing Kang left with Jing Rui, Jing Cheng and Jing Bai for them to tighten the security of Zhongyang together with the Righteous Alliance. Wu Bai will be sending them the puppets as soon as he finishes making them.


    Zheng Fu Gong stared at Cheng Sheng for a long time before he took a deep breath. "Five years ago, we were too late to stop the incident during the Intersect Competition. But now¡­" he smiled. "Thank you." He said.


    Now, it isn''t too late to prevent the disaster to occur.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in understanding. "It is my duty, as a cultivator." He spoke and lowered his head.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded and then left to help Pai Lie strengthen the barrier surrounding the Zhongyang. Right now, almost all the forces of all the sects have gathered in Zhongyang because of the Intersect Competition, thus anyone with ill intent would definitely target the Central Region to create chaos. Fortunately, Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Su Yuan are still alive and kicking so the Central Region didn''t fall during these five years. And now, Jing Rui also has almost all of his strength returned.


    "Ah Sheng." Chen Han called. "Now that things have come to this¡­ we can''t leave you alone, by yourself." He spoke.


    Everyone''s expressions changed and they immediately nodded in agreement with Chen Han.


    "Xiao Sheng. You have to have an escort with you." Fan Wen told him. His usual gentle face looked stern right now.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. He knows what they feared the most. He is also self-aware that he is the weakest one among them all, even if he has the most knowledgeable of the current situation. "This¡­" he muttered, feeling reluctant.


    He is a selfish person, but also isn''t, especially if the ones he cared about will be implicated because of him. He doesn''t want to die, now that he finally found Fei Yin, and has seen the hope of saving Fei Yin. But, if his life would be in exchange of others, then thanks, but no. He doesn''t want it. Although he isn''t a perfect person, but he also doesn''t want to show his ugly side to Fei Yin when Fei Yin wakes up and found out that he lived for him in expense of others.


    Even though they love each other so much that they can''t extricate themselves, but they have principles.


    He took a deep breath. "No ¨C " he spoke, but he was suddenly cut off.


    "I want to volunteer!" Lei Ling was the first one to speak.


    "Me, too!" You Rou said as she raised her hand.


    "You can''t." Xie Lan spoke. "You have to support your disciples in the competition." He told them, reminding them to cheer for their disciples who will be participating in the Intersect Competition for the first time.


    "Oh¡­" Lei Ling and You Rou muttered as their shoulders sank. They looked disappointed.


    "How about we let him come with us to the competition?" Wu Fan spoke. "That way, everyone can guard him." He said.


    "Great idea." Chen Jing nodded in agreement. "This way, we can both protect Sheng-er, and also cheer for the disciples." He smiled.


    "No." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Huh?" they all looked at him.


    He raised his head and looked at them. His expression serious. "The more the people, the greater the danger." He told them.


    Everyone fell silent. That''s right. Although there are many of them to protect Cheng Sheng, but there are also many people around them who can find an opportunity to target Cheng Sheng. They can''t watch over him always.


    "How about I''ll stay behind here, in Yunxiao Inn?" Cheng Sheng proposed.


    No one spoke.


    "The whole inn has a barrier around, which was made by me." Cheng Sheng looked at them. "I won''t leave. I won''t go anywhere. I will stay here." He told them. "I will have Qie Shi or Sun Rong contact you, or send you a talisman myself in case I want to leave for business." He added.


    "¡­ alright." They all finally, reluctantly, agreed. Although Cheng Sheng is a scum, he keeps his words. And he also considers everyone''s feelings, so he definitely won''t leave.


    Then, two days later, the Intersect Competition finally started its first day of the first stage ¨C the elimination stage.

 Chapter 479 - The Scum Is Impartial

    "Welcome for the 103rd Intersect Competition!" the host that the Righteous Alliance arranged spoke in a big and hearty voice, amplifying his voice using his spiritual energy so everyone, the participants and the audience, could hear. He is also the same host during the opening ceremony, before the registration period started and announced the general rules of the competition.


    "OOOH! It''s here! It''s finally here!!!" the audience cheered.


    "AAAAH! The competition is about to start!!!" some of them screamed in excitement.


    The atmosphere in the surroundings immediately heat up as everyone''s blood boiled, waiting for the action to begin!


    The host cleared his throat before he continued. "The first stage is the elimination stage. There are four thousand seven hundred and eighty participants that were registered. Three thousand one hundred and fifty are sword cultivators and one thousand six hundred and thirty are mages." He spoke.


    "WOAH! That many?!" the audience exclaimed in shock.


    "Well, the registration area is always full every hour. I was there!" someone spoke.


    "Yes ah! I really felt sympathetic to the Righteous Alliance disciples since they can''t even leave their seats because of the large number of cultivators who wanted to participate in the competition!" someone said.


    "Ah¡­ too many cultivators still want to participate despite what happened in the last competition¡­" someone said and sighed.


    "Shh! Don''t mention it! No depressing topics for today!" someone shushed him.


    "Of course many still wants to participate. Who doesn''t want to take this opportunity to be the chosen one?" someone laughed.


    "''chosen one'', huh¡­" the others muttered with their expressions looking thoughtful.


    "This applies only to the rogue cultivators, of courses, since the other participants are already disciples of their respective sects." Someone spoke. "But, there are also these participants who are just here to join in the fun~" they said.


    "Yes, yes¡­ young people should know how to have fun." An old man spoke as he stroked his white beard.


    "You said that right, you old man!" his friend said and patted his back.


    "You are also old like me!" the old man retorted.


    The audience became more pumped up as they continued to chatter.


    "Ehem." The host coughed to catch the audience''s attention. "The elimination stage of the Intersect Competition will be held for one week, and is different from the advancement stages which will be a solo, duo or group battles." He spoke. "The elimination stage will be a battle royale!" he said.


    "OOOOOOH!!!!!" the audience cheered in excitement.


    "A battle royale! Oh, my god!" someone exclaimed.


    "Yes! For an elimination stage, and such a large number of participants, this is really the best way to do it!" they said.


    "One week, huh¡­? Not too long nor too short! Everyone, good luck!" the audience added.


    The host watched the audience''s reaction and smiled in satisfaction. "There will be five arenas: three for the sword cultivators and two for the mages." He continued.


    The audience finally lowered their voices as they resumed listening. Separating the sword cultivators from the mages is reasonable since it will be unfair for the mages who relies on alchemy which consumes more qi to attack and also to defend unlike the sword cultivators who can rely on their martial arts.


    "The participants will be teleported to their respective arenas which they will draw." The host spoke. "Killing is not allowed. Those who will kill someone will be disqualified in the competition, and will be banned in all sects for eternity." He said with a stern expression. "This applies to the disciples, too. They will be expelled from their sect." he said with no partiality.


    Everyone fell silent. This is how the Righteous Alliance is, given from their name. They are impartial to everyone.


    The host resumed speaking. "The participants who wishes not to continue in the middle of the event can also declare that they wish to withdraw." He spoke. "If there is an unexpected accident that will occur, the Righteous Alliance has the right to forcefully pull the participants involved out of the event." He said.


    There was a collective gasp from the audience as they talked in low voices, whispering to each other. The host''s expression didn''t change even though he can clearly hear what they are talking about. Some of them mentioned about the last Intersect Competition where a female demonic cultivator managed to slip past through the Righteous Alliance''s defenses and attacked the other participants. If not for a promising disciple seeing through the intruder''s disguise, who knows what could have happened?


    Yes. The one they are talking about is none other than Jie Mei. The other protagonist in their gossip who is a promising disciple is none other than Cheng Sheng, who is now one of the elders of the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Ehem." The host coughed louder.


    The audience''s voices instantly lowered.


    "In the elimination stage, only one hundred will be chosen." The host spoke as he looked around. "That is, only twenty participants should be left for each arena." He said.


    "WHAT?!" The audience exclaimed in shock. "Out of almost five thousand participants¡­ only one hundred will be chosen?! And that includes the mages?!" they said.


    "Are you kidding me?!" they almost uttered a curse. "In more than three thousand sword cultivators, only sixty will remain?! Isn''t this too absurd?!" they said.


    "And for near two thousand mages, there will only be forty?!" they added.


    The host saw the audience''s strong reaction and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. He also thinks that this is too vile, but they have no choice. Just recalling the impending danger in Zhongyang, he couldn''t help but nervously gulp. If it wasn''t for Cheng Sheng''s warning, they really would have leave more spots for the winners. But, the sooner they finish the competition, the better. And the lesser the people, the lesser the danger.


    They know that in these events the enemies lurking in the dark would like to make troubles. So, the Righteous Alliance got no choice but to narrow down the number of winners. Also ¨C


    "Now ¨C " the host spoke, breaking the tension in the atmosphere. " ¨C the four thousand seven hundred and eighty participants are currently in the teleportals nearest to them and are waiting." He spoke.


    The audience, as expected, fell silent.


    "As early as when they have registered, they were given a jade slip that will serve as their identity as a participant." The host continued as he raised a jade slip. Then, he suddenly crushed it and it turned into a powder.


    But, the powder didn''t sink. It floated mid-air instead, and suddenly, formed into a screen! The screen is displaying the participants!


    "Their jade slip contains their designated arena." The host said as they all watched the jade slips on the hands of the participants glowed, and the light coming from it spread from their hand until it covered their whole body before they disappeared!


    Then, they saw five places on the screen: desert, forest, canyon, mountain and an empty city!


    "As long as there are only twenty participants left in each arena, the participants will be teleported out and will be declared as the winners, and be qualified for the next stage." The host spoke. "As for those who lost, they can still participate in the next Intersect Competition as long as they haven''t violated the rules." He said.


    The audience clapped. "That''s right¡­ unlike before, from here on, there are only five years in between each Intersect Competition." Someone spoke.


    "Yes. It isn''t too late for them¡­" the other agreed.


    "Now, let us welcome elder Zheng Fu Gong to officially start the elimination stage." The host spoke as Zheng Fu Gong appeared and walked up the stage.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded at the host before he turned to the audience, then to the elders of the Righteous Alliance sitting on their seats, which are beside the other sect leaders wearing their respective sect uniform, looking so mighty and highly respectable.


    Zheng Fu Gong spoke a few words as his narrowed eyes scrutinized the audience, rendering the whole place silent. "Then¡­ let the competition start!" he finished.


    The audience instantly cheered. And as soon as Zheng Fu Gong''s voice fell, the participants in their respective arenas immediately acted. Some fled to avoid being attacked while the others who have a slow reaction were immediately hit by the other participants.


    "Ai¡­ poor foundation. Poor foundation." A sect leader spoke when he saw some disciples from the other sects fell. Of course, they weren''t killed but their wounds aren''t not serious either.


    The sect leaders of those disciples reddened in shame, but they felt proud when they saw their disciples didn''t give up and immediately healed themselves before they hid in a safe area to recuperate, then wait to rejoin the battle!


    "Woah¡­ those rogue cultivators are also good!" some sect leaders exclaimed when they saw the fast and sharp rogue cultivators hitting the other participants ¨C both rogue cultivators and disciples.


    "As expected¡­ every time, the Intersect Competition is exciting!" the audience exclaimed.

 Chapter 480 - The Scum Is A Babysitter

    "Oooh! This is really exciting!" Qie Shi exclaimed when they saw one of the participants almost fell off the canyon when he lost his footing while he ran. Because there were many of them around, he didn''t notice his surroundings so he slipped.


    Sun Rong chuckled. "Not only you have to watch out of the others, but you also have to watch out of yourself, too, in order not to screw up!" he said.


    There are just many kinds of participants one could see in every Intersect Competition. Some are exceedingly brilliant in his performance, some average, while there are also some who are just plain stupid and easily flustered like the one that they saw. This is one of the reasons why the Intersect Competition is very popular as not only the challenges are interesting, but as well as its participants.


    Qie Shi grinned when he saw the participant was hanging by his hand and his face is very pale. "How long do you think he can last?" he asked as they watched the participant''s trembling body swung as the wind blew.


    "Not by a minute." Sun Rong answered. His voice is filled with confidence.


    "So fast?!" Qie Shi was surprised as he looked at his husband. "You are that confident?" he said.


    Sun Rong nodded and looked at the participant. "Of course. Because he is afraid of high places." He answered. As soon as his voice fell, they heard the said participant shouted that he wanted to withdraw.


    "Ai¡­ he is so unlucky." Someone from the audience said.


    "Yes¡­ but he is also to blame." Someone spoke. "They should already be prepared to whatever will happen. High places are normal for the cultivators, so this shows that he is unfit to be one." He explained.


    "You have a point." The others nodded in agreement to what he said.


    "Woah¡­ you are really right." Qie Shi muttered and smiled at Sun Rong.


    Sun Rong nodded and kissed Qie Shi''s forehead endearingly. One of the abilities that he should have as a businessman is to discern people. This is why his inn ¨C Yunxiao Inn, grew wide over the years, not to mention with what happened in the inn five years ago.


    Of course, because of this ability of his, he found Qie Shi. Qie Shi is very smart and with proper resources in his hands, his intelligence network also grew fast like the Yunxiao Inn. But, his own people was trained by Sun Rong. This shows the trust between them lovers.


    ¡­


    "Aiyo! Look at my Shun-er!" one of the sect leaders exclaimed when they saw their son.


    "Yes, yes. Sect leader He''s son is very clever!" the other sect leaders praised He Shun, the son of He Run who is the sect leader of the Guhe Sect.


    "My god! The female disciples of the Tuanhui Sect are also all fierce!" some of them exclaimed when they saw the female disciples knocked out the other participants using sleeping powder and their whip and sword weapons.


    "The forest arena is really good for ambush for those who are weaker. They can use this as an opportunity." Someone spoke.


    "Of course, the forest arena can also train the participants to sharpen their senses in case of an ambush." Another sect leader spoke.


    "Brilliant¡­" the others agreed.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou are also watching the competition from another area.


    "Look at founder''s proud face." Li Tian can''t help but sigh when they saw Xie Lan is grinning from ear to ear while watching Fei Yinzi, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Mi form a team together to both attack and defend.


    The Xinfaxian Sect is lucky for their disciples to be assigned in one arena.


    "Ugh¡­" Fan Wen grunted as he covered his face in shame when he saw Xie Lan''s expression that is obviously asking for a beating.


    "Oh! The Xinfaxian Sect disciples are smart! They formed teams!" they heard someone from the audience spoke.


    "That''s right¡­ there is also this operation¡­ so clever!" they praised.


    On the platform where the sect leaders and the Righteous Alliance elders are sitting, everyone are looking at Xie Lan.


    "What? If you wanted to praise my disciples, just praise them. If you wanted to praise me for raising them, then praise me as well as their masters!" Xie Lan told them.


    The sect leaders. "¡­" rage! He is really irritating! They all thought.


    Tang Teng and Li Nanzi looked at each other with a helpless expression on their faces while Qian Shan heartily laughed when they remembered the last Intersect Competition. Wu Yuan''s expression is indifferent while Jing Rui is just silent.


    "Sect leader Xie''s disciples and granddisciples are all deserving of praise." Sun Yu, the sect leader of the Shanliangde Sect, spoke.


    Xie Lan smiled. "Thank you, sect leader Sun. Your disciples also aren''t bad." He said as they all looked at the desert arena and saw Fei Luo, Fei Huo, Xi Bing, Xi He and Sun Yan slipped down the sand hills to avoid the attacks of the other participants before they rolled and counterattacked!


    "The Zunjingde Sect, Youxiwang Sect and the Qianxu Sect also aren''t bad!" the other sect leaders spoke as they looked at the other arenas.


    Jing De and Jing Xu hid on a boulder while Qian Jie and Qian Ming hid on another one before they all ran up the boulders and appeared above the heads of the other participants chasing them, catching them off-guard before they immobilized them.


    Jing Rui nodded in satisfaction seeing their performance. Although he was in a coma, but Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei along with Jing Kang didn''t neglect their disciples, which made him feel relieved. Thinking this, he turned and looked at Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang sitting between the Xinfaxian Sect and the Qianxu Sect.


    Jing Cheng seemed to perceive his gaze and he turned and smiled at him. Although Jing Rui''s face still looked slightly pale, but his health has recovered. He smiled back.


    Meanwhile, in the empty city arena, Wu Lian, Chen Wu, Chen Yu and Chen Su leapt over the roofs of the houses and shoots down the participants they are chasing, like hunters hunting their prey.


    "The disciples are all lucky to be assigned on the same area with their fellow disciples." Someone can''t help but speak.


    "Yes. The mages are also very promising!" somebody exclaimed when they heard a loud explosion!


    They all turned to look at the forest and canyon arenas and saw a deep pit was formed after someone used their refined tools against another participant. Fortunately, no one died and was only injured after they managed to dodge at the last minute.


    "¡­ isn''t this tool lethal?" someone muttered.


    "The Alliance''s disciples have already checked and the elders have placed a spell limiting its lethality, so it is safe to use." Pai Lie spoke.


    "It can''t kill anyone." Zheng Fu Gong added.


    "The Righteous Alliance is insightful!" the sect leaders praised.


    While everyone was fervently discussing, Chen Han and Sun Yi who were sitting on the other side of the Youxiwang Sect inadvertently glanced somewhere and saw a familiar person walking towards them wearing his conical hat.


    "¡­" fck. Why is he here?! They thought as their face darkened.


    Li Tian who is sitting beside Chen Han noticed Chen Han''s expression and turned to ask him what''s wrong when he also saw the approaching person. "¡­ Cheng-shidi!" he shouted as he, Chen Han and Sun Yi rose from their seats and met with Cheng Sheng who is slowly walking towards them.


    Cheng Sheng, who was found out, smiled and removed his conical hat which the Shapeshifting Blanket immediately kept away. Then, under everyone''s gazes, his long hair as white as the snow fell on his back, creating a stark contrast against his uniform that is verdant green like the bamboos. Paired with his handsome face, he looked refreshing.


    "Oh, my god! It''s Cheng Sheng!" the audience exclaimed.


    "He''s here! He''s really here! He appeared!" they excitedly spoke.


    "How long was it since he last appeared in public?" someone asked.


    "Ahhh! I once saw him last week after he cured the daughter of a family in our neighborhood! I heard he didn''t ask for compensation!" someone spoke.


    "Really?!" the others exclaimed in shock.


    The people near the area where the sect elders were sitting drew a sharp breath when they saw Cheng Sheng. They all have heard of Cheng Sheng''s achievements, and the biggest one is the battle against Wu Ran five years ago. But, he suddenly disappeared in the public''s eyes. Some malicious people said that he was ashamed because his cultivation has dropped while some people retorted that it was them who should be ashamed because it was Cheng Sheng''s sacrifice.


    Anyway, everyone expected for Cheng Sheng not to appear in the Intersect Competition, too. But, behold! He really is here!


    "Ah Sheng¡­ why are you here?" Chen Han asked.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I asked my babysitters to bring me here." He answered, referring to Sun Rong and Qie Shi. "I came here to surprise you all." He added.

 Chapter 481 - The Scum Is Eye-catching

    Everyone who heard Cheng Sheng, whose voice though spoke softly, but the area is already silent because of his sudden appearance. "¡­" we are really fcking surprised. They sarcastically thought and inwardly rolled their eyes. Instead of ''surprise'', they were given a scare instead! They looked at Cheng Sheng who was standing tall and looked elegant not far.


    Who wouldn''t be scared when someone suddenly appeared in front of thousands of people like a ghost?! None of them really noticed him until they heard Li Tian''s voice! And, from Li Tian''s, Chen Han''s and Sun Yi''s reactions, along with the other elders, they, too, didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng to appear here, and only noticed him just now! How did he do it?! Wasn''t his cultivation low?! How was he unnoticed by everybody who has higher cultivation than him?!


    The attention of the Righteous Alliance and the sect leaders were also caught by Cheng Sheng.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan exclaimed and almost rose from his seat when he saw Cheng Sheng.


    Wu Yuan''s indifferent face also cracked and his eyes flashed with alarm. Jing Rui, Qian Shan, Tang Teng and Li Nanzi also looked worried, as well as Sun Yu as they remembered what happened two days ago, when the sect leaders were called and were informed of what happened.


    Now, everyone''s attention isn''t on the competition anymore, but on Cheng Sheng. Those who are in the dark were excited, and also speculating why did Cheng Sheng appear. Then, they suddenly remembered about Cheng Sheng''s apprentice who is also participating this year in the Intersect Competition.


    "AH! So Cheng Sheng came here to cheer for his disciple!" someone said.


    "That''s right! He must also want to cheer the disciples of his sect!" someone added.


    "Isn''t he affiliated with the Youxiwang Sect, too, with his familial relationship with them?" somebody asked.


    "Oh! You''re right! You''re right! Cheng Sheng must also be cheering for the Youxiwang Sect disciples!" someone exclaimed when he realized it.


    "Woah¡­ Cheng Sheng has so many disciples to cheer on, then!" the others can''t help but say.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi, the ''babysitters'' who secretly sent Cheng Sheng here, heard what the people around them said and smiled as they looked at Cheng Sheng. No matter when and where, he is very eye-catching. One of the reasons why Cheng Sheng came here is to cheer for his disciple Fei Yinzi, as well as the other disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect who are participating in the Intersect Competition this year.


    As for the other reason¡­ they looked at the three people standing beside them who have without any expression on their faces. Meanwhile, in the sect leaders'' area, Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie also saw Cheng Sheng and felt alarmed but they immediately suppressed their emotions to not alarm the people if they would notice something is amiss.


    "Sect leader Xie." Zheng Fu Gong called when he saw Xie Lan''s dark face. He heaved a sigh. So Xie Lan also didn''t know about Cheng Sheng coming here. None of them were informed. Then, this must be¡­ he thought as his eyes narrowed when a thought flashed in his mind.


    Something urgent came up?


    Xie Lan frowned and locked eyes with Fan Wen who pulled Cheng Sheng to sit beside him. When he saw Fan Wen nodded at him, he took a deep breath to calm himself. He then looked at Wu Yuan, Jing Rui, Qian Shan, Sun Yu, Tang Teng, Li Nanzi and the other sect leaders. If Zheng Fu Gong could think of it, then they also can think of it, too.


    If it was something urgent that Cheng Sheng had to come here unnoticed¡­ then it definitely isn''t something good.


    ¡­


    "Junior Cheng¡­" Sun Yi called and sighed in defeat when he saw Cheng Sheng innocently blinked at them.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Kang Ce, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu and the others looked at each other. Jing Cheng immediately erected a barrier around them to prevent any sound being heard while Jing Bai secretly observed their surroundings.


    As expected, when Cheng Sheng saw the barrier, his smiling expression disappeared. "Father, uncle Wu and Wu Bai sent me to tell you that one of the puppets were attacked by the mother Eating Worm." He spoke.


    A deafening silence fell. Since the Intersect Competition has officially started, most of the Righteous Alliance''s disciple as well as the disciples of the Zunjingde Sect are assigned here. There are only a few disciples patrolling, as the other disciples were also replaced by Wu Bai''s puppets who were dressed up as the Alliance''s disciples and the Zunjingde Sect''s disciples.


    It turned out to be a right decision, since the puppets blocked the attacks intended for the disciples. This was what Wu Bai and Cheng Sheng ordered the puppets through a spell. Since Wu Bai''s puppets aren''t alive, naturally, they wouldn''t be affected by the scent released by the Eating Worms to deceive their targets or the people around. Cheng Sheng had Wu Bai''s puppets familiarize the pheromones of the mother Eating Worm he owns so that the puppets would recognize and then track the Eating Worms around, and also preventing the disciples from being attacked.


    This time they are really lucky. It was fortunate that Cheng Sheng captured that mother Eating Worm so they now are able to plan a counterattack. But¡­


    "They didn''t immediately kill the mother Eating Worms and Elder Fei and elder Xi went to follow the string of the mother Eating Worm." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, the found that the red string was cut and the person who was parasitized by the father Eating Worm was already dead." He said.


    They all frowned. Things suddenly aren''t looking good for them.


    "We must have alarmed the mastermind." Xi Ming spoke and sighed. If they haven''t, the string wouldn''t be cut.


    "I was too careless." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I have been too hasty¡­" he said.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s mine." Jing Kang spoke. "I was the one not being careful and alarmed them." He said.


    "No matter how fast we act, but the mastermind must have already escaped." Shu Mu spoke.


    "Yes. Currently, our only solution is to not kill the mother Eating Worm to follow the string leading to the father Eating Worm." Jing Bai spoke. "Do we have no other option aside from this?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. After a while, he spoke. "It was just an accident when I discovered the worms." he spoke. "When I returned, I sent Qie Shi a letter telling him to investigate the tribe in the south, as well as the villages that were harmed by the worms." he took a deep breath. "There were no other clues found. Even the nearby villages don''t know about the Eating Worms." he told them.


    A long silence fell.


    "Then¡­ we don''t have any lead right now?" Xi Xing asked.


    "There is. That man that recently died as the host of the father Eating Worm." Sun Yi spoke.


    They all nodded.


    "Let''s find someone to restore that person''s appearance and have the disciples ask the people if they know him." Chen Han suggested.


    They nodded in agreement.


    "Right now, the mother Eating Worms are still with us. They won''t die even if they won''t eat." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Do these mother Eating Worms have some other uses?" Guo Cheng asked.


    "I have yet to see." Cheng Sheng answered. He has a mother Eating Worm with him for a year now yet he didn''t find anything for its use. Since he saw that it can still live even without eating, he kept it and treated it as a pet. If Lei Ling and Jing Kang didn''t approach him, he wouldn''t find out that there are other Eating Worms in the loose.


    Fortunately, they found out. Fortunately, he recognized it. Now, they have come up a measure of defense. Yet, they can''t go on like this. They have to find a way to counterattack and catch the mastermind. That way, they can stop his evil plans earlier, and they could save more people.


    "There must be some other way." Feng Mo frowned as he tried to think.


    "The mother Eating Worms¡­" Fan Wen muttered.


    "¡­ since there are mother Eating Worms, can they attract the father Eating Worms?" Shan Lu asked.


    Their eyes widened in shock and they all turned to look at him.


    "That''s right!" Lei Qing exclaimed as she hit her palm with her other fist. "A mother and father Eating Worms¡­" she said.


    "They are a pair!" Lei Ling said.


    You Rou nodded. "Since one is a female and the other is male¡­" she tilted her head.


    "The mother Eating Worm can also release a pheromone, right? Then, she should be able to attract a father Eating Worm." Tang Yun said.


    "Yes¡­ there''s the pheromone." Xiao Le nodded in agreement.


    "Then¡­ we will use the mother Eating Worms to find the father Eating Worms." Jing Cheng spoke.

 Chapter 482 - The Scum Is Disabled

    Yunxiao Inn, night.


    As soon as the sun set, everyone has gathered in the Yunxiao Inn while the participants of the Intersect Competition are still in the arena which is in a separate space. Since the elimination stage will be held for one week, the participants have already been informed in advance to provide food for themselves that will last for one week. Of course, they can also hunt food for themselves in their respective arenas. For those who can''t hunt or has nothing to hunt in their arena, they can also eat Fasting Pill which lasts for three to seven day.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and the other sect leaders left after setting up an illusion array to make themselves look present and are watching the competition.


    "FCK! So many?!" Kang Ce can''t help but loudly curse when Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Wu Fan placed all the bottles and boxes containing the father Eating Worms that they caught on the table.


    Everyone''s faces darkened as they looked at the pile of boxes and rows of bottles. As they have expected, the mother Eating Worm really reacted when a father Eating Worm was near as it shook inside the bottle where they are keeping it. Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Wu Fan made a hole in the bottle for the father Eating Worm nearby to react. And then, they really found some people coming towards them. Their expressions looked sluggish and their faces are pallid.


    Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Wu Fan immediately caught them with the assistance of the Righteous Alliance disciples led by Zheng Ming. Then, not long later and those people wailed in pain. After a while and their head became sunken and their eyes and mouth became hollow. They really are hosting father Eating Worms, and now they are dead after those father Eating Worms ate the insides of their skull. As for the mother Eating Worms that they are paired with, Wu Bai''s puppets are looking for them all around the Zhongyang.


    For now, it looked like a disaster was prevented. But, they know that this is just a temporary solution, since the mastermind is still out there and they even haven''t caught a glimpse of his tail.


    "What now?" Sun Rong asked.


    "Burn them all." Zheng Fu Gong answered.


    They all nodded in agreement. Since the father Eating Worms haven''t fed from the mother Eating Worms, although they ate their host''s insides but it was done out of retaliation. It didn''t change the fact that they will die.


    "The father Eating Worms die but the mother Eating Worms live¡­" Li Tian muttered. "Cheng-shidi, is there a reason for this?" he asked.


    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng but Cheng Sheng shook his head regretfully. "All I know that the father Eating Worm will die as long as it won''t eat the mother Eating Worm." He spoke. "Meanwhile, there are two conditions for the mother Eating Worm''s death: one, it will die if it can''t eat its children. Two, it will also die if it ate its children, but wasn''t eaten by the father Eating Worm." He explained. "As for the condition how it lives, there is only one: it won''t eat its children." He added.


    Silence fell as everyone contemplated over his words.


    "Wait, Cheng Sheng." Qian Tian raised his hand. "One of the condition a mother Eating Worm dies is that it can''t eat its children. But, the condition it lives is it won''t eat its children. Isn''t this contradictory?" he asked.


    The others were surprised as they also realized it. They all looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "It isn''t contradictory, since there is a difference." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "What is the difference?" Sun Yu asked in puzzlement. He can''t find what is the difference.


    "It will die if it ''can''t'' eat its children while it lives if it ''won''t'' eat its children." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Their eyes widened. They finally realized it! Indeed, they overlooked this!


    "It can''t eat its children¡­ because it isn''t able to?" Jing Rui spoke. "Meanwhile, it won''t eat its children¡­ because it chose to?" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Sect leader Jing is insightful." He spoke and smiled. "Indeed, this is the difference. But, there is one more¡­" he told them.


    "One more? What is it?" they asked.


    "Ah!" Lei Ling suddenly exclaimed. He looked at Cheng Sheng with widened eyes. "Cheng-shixiong, could it be the¡­?" he asked.


    "Oh! That''s it!" You Rou also realized it.


    Jing Kang''s eyes narrowed when he understood what Lei Ling meant. "The Eating Worm''s string?" he asked. "The color of their string?" he added.


    Everyone''s brows knitted when they didn''t understand what Jing Kang said. But, after a while, they finally recall that during the meeting, Cheng Sheng has indeed mentioned about the string of the Eating Worms, and how they change the color.


    "That''s right." Pai Lie muttered. "The string would look transparent if the children Eating Worms haven''t eaten anything from its host yet, or that the mother Eating Worm hasn''t received ''food'' from her children. Meanwhile, the string would turn red if the children Eating Worms have eaten, or the mother Eating Worm has eaten." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Elder Pai is right. That is indeed the case." He spoke. "This is another condition whether the mother Eating Worm lives or dies. If the string remained transparent, then the mother Eating Worm will live. But, if it is otherwise, then it dies." He told them.


    "How can we see this string?" Yu Wen asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him, then to Ling Xi. "Elder Ling''s nephew Ling Yun can see it." He answered.


    Silence fell.


    "Of course, this method isn''t feasible since Ling Yun is participating in the Intersect Competition." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Other than him, only I can see the strings." He said.


    Nobody spoke, since the situation looks grim. There is only one Cheng Sheng, and the Zhongyang is wide. Not to mention that Cheng Sheng is currently susceptible to demonic energy, and is a very easy target for the demons!


    "¡­ is there no other way?" Wu Yuan frowned. He already regarded Cheng Sheng as a younger brother. If possible, he doesn''t want for Cheng Sheng to be in danger.


    Also¡­ maybe it is a selfish trait of the Youxiwang Sect because they deeply care for their family members, but he doesn''t want for Cheng Sheng to act in this case. Chen Han and Sun Yi, as well as Chen Jing and Wu Fan also feel this way. But, they can''t voice this thought of theirs.


    Currently, only Cheng Sheng and Ling Yun can see the strings of the Eating Worms because the former has a special cultivation method which makes him have a special physique while the latter has special eyes. Meanwhile, Ling Yun is currently a participant of the Intersect Competition, which makes it impossible for him to cooperate with them in catching the Eating Worms around the Zhongyang.


    That leaves only Cheng Sheng¡­  But, Cheng Sheng is currently weak because he has damaged his cultivation five years ago as a sacrifice. Is there no other way to solve their current problem?


    "How about I will make you talisman?" Cheng Sheng proposed.


    They all looked at him.


    "This matter¡­ elder Su Yuan actually should be able to see the threads, since he has the affinity with the five elements." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, currently, elder Su is in a closed-door cultivation, and we do not know when will he come out." He said.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie nodded in agreement.


    "Ling Yun''s eyes are special, but he can''t work with us because he is still participating in the competition. That leaves only me." Cheng Sheng continued. Before they could speak, he spoke. "But, my cultivation is too low and I will be an easy target for the demons, and of the demonic energy. However, I just can''t forsake my duty because of my disability." He said.


    Everyone flinched when they heard the word ''disability''. That''s right. Cheng Sheng''s current condition is a disability, since his cultivation will never return to how it was then before.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen called.


    "I don''t need pity, shifu. You should know that." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    Fan Wen and the others fell silent.


    "What do you plan to do with the talisman? What is this talisman?" Jing Cheng tactfully changed the topic.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him with a grateful gaze. "This talisman¡­ I''ll cast a spell and an array for you to be able to borrow the five elements that will work with the spell for you to see the strings of the Eating Worms." he explained.


    Everyone was shocked. "A talisman, a spell and an array¡­ combined?!" they exclaimed.


    But, the expressions of Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han, as well as Sun Rong and Qie Shi changed when they head the words ''five elements'' and ''array''.

 Chapter 483 - The Scum Is Horrifying

    Why? It''s because the Five Elements Formation is what Cheng Sheng is after to resurrect Fei Yin! This is what he is asking Su Yuan about, which is one of the reasons why Su Yuan is in a closed-door cultivation right now!


    Hearing what Cheng Sheng has said about the talisman which will have a spell and an array, Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han, as well as Sun Rong and Qie Shi has a foreboding feeling. Cheng Sheng¡­ are you actually planning to use this situation to experiment with the Five Elements Formation?! They all thought with a dark face.


    Now that they think about it, Cheng Sheng is currently ''forced'' to make this talisman because Su Yuan, who is the third and remaining person that can see the strings of the Eating Worms, went to a closed-door cultivation so he can''t work with them. But, Su Yuan went to a closed-door cultivation partly because of Cheng Sheng¡­


    A chill suddenly ran down their spine and they subconsciously shivered when a terrifying thought suddenly flashed in their minds. It couldn''t be¡­ Cheng Sheng already planned for Su Yuan to go to a closed-door cultivation for him to be able to experiment with the Five Elements Formation and now has found a chance to do it?! They thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng with their eyes wide in horror. Horrifying! This scum is very horrifying! How can he calculate his moves to this extent?!


    Unfortunately, the attention of the others has already been caught by Cheng Sheng so they didn''t see their strange behavior.


    "But, for you to use a spell and array and place it on a talisman¡­ wouldn''t this be too much for you?" Guo Cheng asked in concern.


    Cheng Sheng turned and shook his head. "No." he answered. "I will only be drawing an array and write the spell. Inputting the spiritual energy will be left on all of you." He told them.


    "Oh! Just like the teleportation arrays!" Pai Lie exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he looked at him. "Elder Pai is right." He said before he turned to face them all. "You only need to inject your spiritual energy to the talisman and the spiritual energy will activate the array, followed by the spell." He told them before he flipped his hand and a blank talisman appeared. Then, a brush and ink appeared on the table.


    Everyone watched as Cheng Sheng drawn a pentagram on the talisman and wrote words beside each point and line, inside and outside. Then, he wrote some words on the edges of the talisman.


    "Here. You try it." Cheng Sheng turned and spoke as he handed the talisman to Tang Yun who was nearest to him.


    Tang Yun nodded and took the talisman before he closed his eyes. Light appeared on his hand as his spiritual energy travelled from his hand to the talisman which lit up, before the light from the talisman shot towards the space between his brows.


    "Open your eyes and looked at the table. See if you can see the strings." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Tang Yun opened his eyes and turned as Cheng Sheng instructed, only for his eyes to widen and he almost cursed. "What the¡­!" he exclaimed as he took a step back away from the table. "Strings¡­ there are many strings!" he exclaimed as he looked at the table where the boxes and bottles containing the Eating Worms are placed.


    Everyone gasped in surprise. "Really?! It worked?!" they exclaimed. Their voice and face looked excited.


    Tang Yun nodded as his eyes glowed. "There are many strings attached to the boxes and the bottles." He spoke. "Transparent¡­ red¡­ huh?" he suddenly muttered and rubbed his eyes. "Cheng Sheng. Why do I see black strings?" he asked. "There are many of them, and most of them are all attached on the boxes¡­" he said.


    "The black strings should be the strings of the father and mother Eating Worms, who are now dead." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Can I use it, too?" Guo Cheng asked as he curiously looked at the talisman on Tang Yun''s hand.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer. "It can be used again, since it has no spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy came from you instead." He explained. "Try it." He spoke.


    Tang Yun gave the talisman to Guo Cheng and Guo Cheng immediately injected it with his spiritual energy. Everyone silently watched with bated breaths as Guo Cheng opened his eyes and saw his eyes are glowing.


    "I can also see the strings¡­" Guo Cheng muttered in awe.


    Everyone cheered and passed the talisman to each other.


    "Cheng-shidi." Li Tian called. "Since the talisman can be used again, what if some other people will use it, too?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned. "Li-shixiong''s concern is good. But, you don''t have to worry that it will be misused." He spoke. "I have already placed a restriction on it. It can''t be used by just anybody else, nor can it be recreated." He said.


    "''restriction''? What restriction?" Feng Mo asked.


    Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "Ah! Why can''t I use it?!" Kang Ce exclaimed when he tried to use the talisman.


    "Huh? But, we can use it¡­?" Shan Lu muttered.


    Tang Teng nodded. "Sect leader Li, maybe you can try?" he asked.


    Li Nanzi nodded and took the talisman from Kang Ce. "¡­ I can''t. it isn''t working." He spoke.


    "Sheng-er, what happened?" Chen Jing asked.


    "Ah Sheng, I also can''t use it?" Chen Han pouted.


    "That''s because the talisman can only be used by them four." Cheng Sheng spoke and raised his hand.


    The talisman left Li Nanzi''s hand and flew towards Cheng Sheng''s hand. Then, Cheng Sheng flipped the talisman and they saw on the back of the talisman were five names written neatly.


    "Woah¡­ so this is the restriction Cheng-shixiong means?!" You Rou spoke.


    "Yes. Only the ones whose name is written on the talisman can be able to use this." Cheng Sheng explained.


    "Amazing!" they exclaimed.


    "Ah Sheng! Make one for me, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan!" Chen Han excitedly said.


    "Okay." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "Make one for us, too!" Jing Bai pouted.


    "Xiao Sheng. Aren''t you forgetting your own sect?" Xie Lan spoke as his eyes narrowed.


    Cheng Sheng coldly sweated. "Li-shixiong¡­ help me make them¡­ QAQ" he said as he pulled Li Tian''s sleeve.


    Li Tian was surprised. "Eh? I can make them, too?" he said. "But, didn''t you say no one can recreate them?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng scratched his head. "That is if I won''t share the principle of this talisman to you." He said and turned to Lei Ling and Xiao Le. "You come here, too. And you." He added and looked at Jing Kang.


    Lei Ling and Xiao Le are very excited and Jing Kang nodded as the three of them walked towards Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng raised his head and placed his index finger on their foreheads.


    "I already made one for the Huakai Sect. Li-shixiong can make one for the Youxiwang Sect while Lei-shidi make one for our sect." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Jing Kang can make two for the Zunjingde Sect and Righteous Alliance while Xiao Le make two for the Nanshu Sect and Huli Sect. I will make two more for the Shanliangde Sect and Qianxu Sect." he said as he returned the talisman to the Huakai Sect.


    "Cheng Sheng is really thoughtful." Qian Shan spoke.


    "Many thanks." Sun Yu said.


    "Thank you." Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie said.


    "This is my duty." Cheng Sheng answered as he started writing two more while Li Tian, Lei Ling, Jing Kang and Xiao Le took their seats and started writing, too. "Everyone should be careful, though." He said as he wrote. "Be sure to carefully hide the talisman from the other people''s sight. Also, be discreet in your actions, especially when you catch the Eating Worms to not alert the enemy again." He told them.


    They all nodded with their expression looking solemn. "We all have learned our lesson." Jing Kang grimaced before he resumed writing. He, Li Tian, Lei Ling and Xiao Le are coldly sweating as they tried to follow what''s written on the front of the talisman.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ this is hard. QAQ" Xiao Le spoke.


    Li Tian wryly smiled and Lei Ling''s hand is trembling. Meanwhile, Jing Kang''s face is blanker than usual.


    "You can do it, xiao Le." Shu Mu cheered for him.


    Cheng Sheng ignored them and then gave the talismans to Qian Shan and Sun Yu. "Father, uncle Wu. Elder Fei." He called.


    "Yes?" the four of them answered.


    "Since the four of you won''t watch the Intersect Competition¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing are watching the Intersect Competition to cheer for their sect''s disciples as elders. On the other hand, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling are just wandering around the continent.


    "I have something to ask for the four of you." Cheng Sheng spoke.

 Chapter 484 - The Scum Is A Masochist

    Everyone''s ears perked up and their expressions changed to that of looking for gossip as they looked at Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling. Not only did Cheng Sheng name them four but he said he wanted them to do something for him¡­ isn''t this a secret task?!


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi, as well as Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing look at the four people. Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing have helped Cheng Sheng go down the Abyss five months ago together with Fei Lin and Xi Ling. Now, Cheng Sheng is issuing a secret task again¡­


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing suddenly missed doing a mission. Is this them becoming masochists?! Thy thought. Meanwhile, Sun Rong and Qie Shi fell silent. Sun Rong is looking at Qie Shi while Qie Shi shook his head, indicating that he doesn''t know anything this time of what Cheng Sheng is planning.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, the other sect leaders and elders were silent as they looked at Cheng Sheng who is writing some kind of talisman¡­ they know it is a different talisman this time since the figures written are different.


    "Ehem¡­ Cheng Sheng, what do you call this talisman?" Tang Zhe asked as he looked at the talisman for their sect.


    "Visual Origin Talisman." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "''Visual Origin Talisman''¡­ what does it mean?" Qian Tian asked.


    "It means that your vision will return to its origin, that is, you will see everything ¨C including what''s obscured from your sight." Cheng Sheng answered. "For example, if you have smelled the mother Eating Worm''s pheromone, your vision won''t be affected this time and you still will see it as it is a worm and not some other object like a talisman." He explained as he glanced at Jing Kang who grimaced and lowered his head.


    "Oh¡­ we understand now¡­" they said and used the Visual Origin Talisman to inspect the Eating Worms that they caught. They began sorting the dead ones from the still living ones.


    But, Cheng Sheng could see them perking their ears, wanting to listen to what he is about to say to Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling.


    "Father, uncle Wu. Elder Fei. Elder Xi." Cheng Sheng called, ignoring them all. "These are the Spirit Tracing Talismans." He said as he handed the four talismans to them. "You use it first and then go back later and tell me how was it. Then, I''ll give you more." He told them.


    Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling took the Spirit Tracing Talismans. "Sure." They answered and left.


    Everyone. "¡­" that''s it?! They thought and looked at Cheng Sheng. They didn''t even ask what is its use?! They left just like that?!


    "Ah Sheng¡­ what are the Spirit Tracing Talismans?" Chen Han asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned. "Spirit Tracing Talismans are talismans that can trace spirits." He answered. Then, he looked at Jing Kang. "Jing Kang should know what are spirits." He spoke.


    Everyone looked at Jing Kang.


    Jing Kang''s brows knitted and his face looked clouded for a moment before his eyes suddenly widened when he recalled something. He looked at Cheng Sheng in shock. "It couldn''t be - ?!" he exclaimed.


    "What? What is it?" Jing Rui asked.


    "Uncle¡­" Jing Kang turned to Jing Rui. "The spirits¡­ like the ones my father, and also I, used before." He told him.


    Jing Rui, Jing Cheng and Jing Bai were shocked. "A shikigami?! Spirit¡­ spirit servants?!" he exclaimed.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Sun Rong, as well as the others also remembered. It was when Jing Kang fought against Qi Ling and Jing Fu, Jing Kang''s father, appeared, only to be found out that he was actually a spirit servant. Jing Kang have inherited the method from his father, but he didn''t continue since it was an evil method by binding a spirit and also sharing your life with the spirit, as well as their injury, which will harm yourself.


    "So, Cheng Sheng created the Spirit Tracing Talismans¡­ because there are spirit servants in Zhongyang?!" Jing Bai exclaimed.


    "That is just a guess." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "But, shouldn''t the spirit servants come from the east?" Fan Wen asked.


    "If Jing Kang''s father learned it, then why can''t others learn it, too?" Xie Lan spoke and patted Fan Wen''s head before he turned to Cheng Sheng. "You feel¡­ that there might be spirit servants here, that''s why you had Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Ling-er check?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng heavily nodded. "Didn''t you realize that no one has noticed how the Eating Worms were placed on someone else''s door?" he asked them.


    They fell silent. That''s right¡­ one''s residence shouldn''t be carelessly touched since it is their shelter, their home. That is why if there is a visitor, the visitor would have to stand before the threshold until someone from inside the residence invited them in. Thus, if someone would place something on somebody''s doorway, then they should have been already noticed.


    Yet, no one noticed anything. So, it should be due to ¨C


    "The spirit servants¡­" they all muttered.


    Jing Kang nodded. "The spirit servants could be seen or transparent¡­ it depends on their master''s will." He spoke. "They can be seen to serve their master, like the servants in my residence. They can only be transparent to do secret tasks." He explained.


    "Secret tasks¡­ like placing the Eating Worms on someone''s doorway." Jing Cheng frowned.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "You should also have already noticed that Wu Bai''s puppets can also be attacked." He spoke. "That is, once the Eating Worm come in contact with one''s skin, they would immediately drill into that person''s skin and started to parasitize them by living in their brain." He explained.


    Everyone shuddered in horror.


    "That''s right¡­ Wu Bai''s puppets are human-like, including their skin." Feng Mo spoke.


    "So¡­ there might be spirit servants in Zhongyang?" Tang Teng was shocked.


    "The Spirit Tracing Talisman could deal with them?" Li Nanzi asked.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered. "As its name implied, it can only trace them." He spoke.


    "Then¡­ how do we deal with them?" Pai Lie asked.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and just looked at Jing Kang.


    "One way to deal with them is to kill them. The other way is to kill their master." Jing Kang answered.


    "Such a direct method!" they nodded in understanding.


    "But ¨C " Cheng Sheng suddenly spoke. " ¨C there is another one." He said.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Jing Kang." Cheng Sheng called. "Didn''t you say that the master and servant share a life?" he looked at Jing Kang. "Then, why wasn''t your life affected?" he asked.


    Jing Kang''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank. "That''s right¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "Jing Kang?" Lei Ling worriedly called.


    "I saw a thread of life on Jing Kang''s spirit servants." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all looked at him. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "Yes. It''s just like the strings attached to the Eating Worms." Cheng Sheng looked at them. "But, the thread of life on the spirit servants¡­ they weren''t connected to Jing Kang. They were connected to his father, instead." He told them.


    BANG! Jing Kang''s seat overturned when he abruptly stood.


    "J ¨C Jing Kang!" Lei Ling called and hugged him. "Calm down! Calm down, please!" he said as he hugged him tight.


    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to hide this from you." Cheng Sheng spoke as he sincerely looked at Jing Kang.


    "¡­ it''s nothing." Jing Kang spoke in a hoarse voice. "I''m not mad at you¡­ thanks for telling this now." He said and then left to cool his head off.


    "Jing Kang!" Lei Ling called and ran after him.


    Silence fell upon them. Jing Cheng hugged Jing Rui whose eyes reddened.


    "There''s one more reason why I feel that there were spirit servants in Zhongyang." Cheng Sheng spoke after a while.


    "What is it?" they asked.


    "Kang Ce. Did you remember that early morning when I left?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Ah, yes. I remember." Kang Ce nodded. "You said you are going to cure someone''s daughter and that was the best time to cure her." He said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "That''s right. She was possessed by a demon." He spoke, then made a pause. "Or so, I thought a demon¡­" he said.


    "You thought?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to them. "It actually wasn''t a demon. I just realized it after I cured her." He spoke. "And I realized it not long later what exactly was it. It was a spirit servant." He said.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "A spirit servant?!" they exclaimed.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded and glanced outside.


    Everyone turned and sighed in relief when they didn''t see Jing Kang. It would definitely hurt him if he will hear that a spirit servant harmed someone. So, it''s better for him to go outside.

 Chapter 485 - The Scum Is A Servant

    "How can it¡­ ai." They muttered before they heaved a sigh. They wanted to refute what Cheng Sheng said but how can they when they aren''t even familiar with spirit servants?


    Cheng Sheng knows what they wanted to ask. "At first, I thought that it was a demon." He spoke. "But, when I realized it was actually a spirit servant, I had Zheng Meng investigate the neighborhood of the family where they lived before." He said.


    "Ah!" Zheng Yi suddenly exclaimed. "So, that''s why I saw xiao Meng hurrying around¡­" he muttered when he tried to recall. "He actually was doing a task for you." He said and smiled as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, confirming what he said. "He''s very convenient." He said. "He is a local here and so he can look for everyone''s information." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" ¡­ ''convenient''?! They thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng with an incredulous gaze before they turned to the Righteous Alliance.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie grimaced as their faces were covered with dark lines while Zheng Yi awkwardly smiled as he scratched his cheek and looked away. ''convenient''¡­ only Cheng Sheng uses this word to describe the Righteous Alliance. But he isn''t wrong, though¡­ the Righteous Alliance is indeed a convenient organization if you wanted to investigate someone.


    Jing Rui coughed to break the awkward atmosphere. "So, what did you find out?" he asked, changing the topic. His formerly hoarse voice now sounds clearer. Obviously, he was taken cared of very well by Jing Cheng. His pallid face before now returned to a healthy color.


    Cheng Sheng blinked and glanced at the Righteous Alliance who wore complicated expressions while the other sect leaders have indignant expressions. Oh¡­ he thought and scratched his chin. He spoke something he shouldn''t have said, right? "I found that someone wants the family dead." He answered Jing Rui''s expression.


    "Huh?" they muttered as their attention shifted.


    "En. Someone wants them dead." Cheng Sheng looked at them. "That family of three really is ordinary and can be even considered poor. It really is surprising that someone wanted them dead." He said.


    "Is it because of debt?" Li Nanzi skeptically asked.


    Tang Teng nodded in agreement. "They are poor and must have owed the person, not to mention that their daughter is sick so they have to loan for their daughter''s medical expenses." He said. "But, they are poor and can''t pay their debt so the person must want to kill them?" he tried to guess.


    Cheng Sheng turned to the two sect leaders. "Sect leader Li and sect leader Tang are right." He spoke. "That family really owed that person." He said.


    "But debt in wealth shouldn''t be paid with their life." Sun Yi frowned.


    Xie Lan nodded in agreement. "This is unreasonable." He said.


    "It really is." Cheng Sheng sighed and can''t help but pity the family.


    "How did that person know about the spirit servants?" Wu Yuan asked.


    "Yes¡­ he owns a spirit servant?" Chen Han asked in surprise.


    "Well¡­ yes." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "You hesitated." Jing Bai spoke when he noticed Cheng Sheng''s expression as he answered.


    Everyone stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Everyone already knows that the spirit servants originated from the east, right?" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all nodded.


    "This person¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he glanced at Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Zheng Yi. "¡­ his ancestors came from the east." He said.


    Everyone was surprised and fell silent.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them. "Well, it''s not that really surprising that there were foreign descendants here?" he said. "But, this person should have a thin line of his ancestors'' blood in him." He told them as he sat on his seat. "What is surprising is that his spirit servant¡­ its existence is unintentional." He waved his hand and a tea set appeared. He poured his cup tea and then took a sip.


    "''unintentional''?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he turned to them. "He didn''t know that he has a spirit servant." He spoke. "When I found the spirit servant, it was weak and I easily defeated it, not to mention that I used the light elements from the sun to suppress its power." He told them.


    They didn''t say anything. They already know how weak Cheng Sheng is right now.


    "So¡­ this spirit servant shouldn''t have existed?" Qian Shan asked.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "But, it did. How did this spirit servant come to be?" Shu Mu asked in puzzlement.


    "This person is very petty." Cheng Sheng unhurriedly spoke. "It happened that he was in a good mood that day so he lent money to the family. This family actually is kind, but that just unfortunate. Then¡­ something happened." He looked at them. "This person saw that family''s daughter and wanted them to immediately pay back. He knows that the family can''t do it right now, so he wanted their daughter as a repayment." He explained.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "So vile!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. "Naturally, the family didn''t agree." He continued. "It just happened that I advised them to move houses so, although they felt guilty that they can''t pay that person, but their daughter''s life is more important and their conscience won''t let them use their daughter to pay their debt, albeit it was mainly for their daughter that they had their debt to that person. Their love for their daughter weighed their guilt towards their daughter, so they agreed with my suggestion to move houses." He said.


    "What they did is right!" Chen Han spoke. "Wealth can be paid later but they can''t waste one''s life." He righteously said.


    The others nodded in agreement. They also feel indignant on behalf of the family.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "So, that person noticed that the family suddenly disappeared." He spoke.


    Everyone immediately attentively listened.


    "No one in their neighborhood knows where the family has gone to." Cheng Sheng sipped his drink to moisten his throat. "That person thought that the family is ungrateful and fled their debt, and also thought that their neighbors are hiding the family. So¡­" he paused.


    "''so''?" they asked, waiting for him to continue.


    "So the spirit servant was made." Cheng Sheng said.


    "So suddenly?!" they exclaimed.


    "Of course, there is a process." Cheng Sheng said as he placed his elbow on the table and rested his cheek on his knuckles as he tilted his head and faced them. "After I had Zheng Meng capture the person, I interrogated him. Then, I found out how the spirit servant came to be." He said. He can''t ask the spirit servant anymore since he had already killed it.


    "¡­ when did you interrogate the person?" Fan Wen asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng. They didn''t notice Cheng Sheng going out these days.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Right after I dealt with the spirit servant." He answered. "It just happened that while Zheng Meng, Jing De and Jing Xu were patrolling, they found an injured person." He said.


    "¡­ that injured person can''t possibly be that spirit servants master?" Sun Yi smiled with his brows raised.


    Cheng Sheng chuckled. "Senior Sun is right." He answered. "Since he was injured, the kind-hearted, responsible and righteous disciples took him to a doctor. After I dealt with the spirit servant, I followed its thread of life and found the three disciples." He explained. "There, I asked Zheng Meng a favor, since Jing De and Jing Xu will be participating in the Intersect Competition." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" such a coincidence! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng ignored their expressions. "Then, I asked that person why did it send its spirit servant to kill that family of three. But, it turned out that he didn''t know anything." He continued. "So, I told him about his spirit servant." He looked at them. "As you all have thought before, the spirit servants shouldn''t have committed something evil, unless its master told it to and it will obey unconditionally." He said. "Now, here''s the question. Since the person didn''t know about its existence, and spirit servants should be inherently good, then how did the spirit servant came to be, and why did it turn evil?" he asked.


    A long silence passed since no one knows thus they can''t answer, and didn''t answer. Jing Kang, who''s the only one knows about spirit servants aside from Cheng Sheng, isn''t here.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t keep them in suspense. "It is due to one''s consciousness." He answered.


    "One''s consciousness?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "If they will it, then it will." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" why can''t they still not understand what Cheng Sheng is saying? They thought.


    "If one wanted to, it will appear." Cheng Sheng clarified. "But¡­ spirit servants need a body, or what they call a ''medium'', to appear or manifest itself, and also would serve as their house." He said.


    "So¡­ what medium did it use?" they asked.


    "Usually, it would be talismans like Jing Kang." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, this person, since he didn''t know¡­" he muttered.

 Chapter 486 - The Scum Is Conscientious

    "Since he didn''t know, then his spirit servant remained a spirit." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What? A spirit?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them. "Well, spirit servants are originally a spirit so why are you all shocked?" he asked. He didn''t wait for them to answer and continued. "But, since spirit servants need to have a medium, that person''s spirit servant unsurprisingly is weak, and can''t even make itself a spiritual body, making it have an appearance and appear to others, thus its master didn''t know its existence since he didn''t see it." He explained. "It only was created out of its master''s will. And its master''s will is¡­ to kill that family whom he thought fled or hid to not pay their debt." He told them.


    "So this is why it turned evil?" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Although the family moved houses, but the spirit servant managed to find them because of the karma between its master and the family." He continued. "But, since the spirit servant can''t be seen, nor it can speak, it can''t tell its master where the family lives. So, it went to find the family by itself and execute its task, which is the reason why it was created." He sighed.


    The others also can''t help but sigh. This unconditional feeling¡­ it makes one frustrated but also sad. This spirit servant can''t even pay respect to its master nor its master can see it. Such a pitiful being.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed. Cheng Sheng coughed. "But, when the spirit servant reached the family, because it traveled far and used its energy, which is originally weak, to find the family, it almost died when it finally found the family and also found out that it is unable to harm them since it is too weak." He continued. "So, it can only attack the weakest person in the family, which is the ill daughter." He said.


    "This¡­" their expressions suddenly looked complicated. They looked conflicted. They pitied the spirit servant, but morally, they also don''t want for it to harm the humans. Yet, because the spirit servant exists to harm the family¡­ ai. This matter is too complicated.


    Cheng Sheng continued. "But, something unexpected happened." He spoke. "When the spirit servant approached the daughter, its spirit which is too weak but also reeks with evilness, it entered the daughter''s body. Then, it fed from the daughter''s vitality." He said. "And since the daughter is harmed this way, the spirit servant continued to feed from the daughter''s vitality, and waited to become stronger so it could also harm the mother and father." He explained.


    Their expressions turned ugly.


    "So, this is why I thought that it was a demon." Cheng Sheng spoke and suddenly made a pause. "Well, it can also be called a demon." He said and sighed. "But, since it has a thread of life with its master, which surprised me, it is still a spirit servant." He told them.


    "Ai¡­" Qian Su sighed. "I don''t know what to say¡­" she said and shrugged.


    "But, it is fortunate that you killed it." Kang Ce spoke. "Not only because it turned to a demon, but also you managed to save that daughter." He said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "What happened to that person now?" Feng Mo asked. "The master of the spirit servant." He added.


    "Since it didn''t know about the spirit servant''s existence and the thread of life between them was severed, he wasn''t punished." Cheng Sheng answered. "Also, the family has to pay him their debt." He added.


    "What?!" You Rou exclaimed. "But, the family, especially that daughter, almost died¡­" she said, feeling sad and indignation.


    "But, xiao Rou, this is what they owe to the person." Xie Lan spoke. "And isn''t it because they owe him this so the spirit servant was created?" he asked.


    You Rou fell silent, as well as the others. That''s right¡­ what was owed should be paid. Now look at the disaster it brought, which was actually unintentional. Ai. They thought and sighed.


    "Then, what about those Eating Worms and spirit servants?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Everyone started when the main problem at hand was brought up.


    "Right." Cheng Sheng muttered when he remembered it, too. "Since the spirit servants are just spirits, and their mediums are basically just objects, the Eating Worms, if it won''t but it could, can just suck vitality from their mediums as long as the spirit servants won''t die, the spirit servants'' spiritual bodies can''t be harmed by the Eating Worms except for their medium, so it is convenient to use spirit servants when you want to use the Eating Worms." he explained.


    "So, if the Eating Worms would touch the spirit servants'' spiritual bodies, it will be their medium''s vitality would be harmed and not their spiritual bodies, even though it looked like it was their spiritual bodies that are harmed?" Li Tian said.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "So, aside from the Eating Worms, we also have to find these spirit servants?" Lei Qing asked and frowned.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng answered and took a sip of his drink. "Don''t worry. Aside from the Spirit Tracing Talismans, you can also use the Visual Origin Talismans to find them, well, to be exact, their thread of life since the strings of the Eating Worm has a similar function with the spirit servants'' and their master''s thread of life." He explained.


    "Oh¡­" they muttered when they finally understand it.


    Cheng Sheng just smiled. "The Visual Origin Talismans are like my and Ling Yun''s eyes, so it won''t pose a problem to you as long as you feed the talisman with your spiritual energy." He told them.


    They all nodded in understanding. When they use the Visual Origin Talisman, they will see the world as how Cheng Sheng sees it. This thought makes the Xinfaxian Sect, as well as the Youxiwang Sect and Xiao Le, feel happy.


    They all had dinner after and saw Jing Kang and Lei Ling when they joined them. Jing Kang has finally calmed down, and everyone tacitly agreed not to let Jing Kang know about the spirit servant. They only told him what Cheng Sheng told them after. Jing Kang also knows that there is something that they aren''t telling him, so he didn''t ask anything. He will just wait until he adjusts his emotions and prepare himself before he asked them, or Cheng Sheng, about what Cheng Sheng said. He can guess that a spirit servant harmed someone, since before he left earlier, Cheng Sheng was talking about the spirit servants being used for the Eating Worms.


    "Then, to find the spirit servants, let''s split our forces." Zheng Fu Gong suggested.


    "Okay." They nodded as they answered. There is also the Intersect Competition in which they have to be present to cheer for their sects, and also to not make the citizens notice that something happened and alarm them, as well as to not alert the enemy again.


    They decided to ask Wu Bai to make a puppet for themselves to act as their dummies and attend the Intersect Competition on their behalf while they are out to look for the Eating Worms and the spirit servants and capture them all.


    Most of all¡­ they really have to thank Cheng Sheng for being conscientious, and to make everything convenient for them.


    ¡­


    "Er Zi¡­ are you alright?" Wen Yan asked as he and Zhu Xi pulled Fei Yinzi, who was dangling on a branch, up for him to avoid the wolves who are jumping up to bite his leg.


    "Thank you." Fei Yinzi spoke as they all crouched on the thickest and widest branch as they watched the wolves on the ground who are gritting their teeth as a low growl can be heard from their throats. They looked like they are itching to bite them for diner.


    "Er Zi! Are you alright?" Jing De, who are on another tree together with Jing Xu, Qian Jue and Qian Meng, to avoid the wolves, asked.


    "Yes¡­ thanks for your help earlier!" Fei Yinzi answered as he wiped the sweat off of his forehead. He was almost bitten earlier when they ran if the Zunjingde Sect and the Qianxu Sect hadn''t appeared and intercepted the wolves, buying the Xinfaxian Sect some time to escape. Of course, they also turned back to help them.


    "It''s now dark¡­ shall we kill the wolves and have them for dinner?" Jing De asked.


    "Let''s preserve our strength first. It will be easy to kill them later." Qian Jue suggested.


    "Okay!" they answered. Not only they have to fight the other participants who are over hundreds, but they also have to guard against the wolves and other beasts in the mountain.


    "Here are some pills." Fei Yinzi spoke as he threw a bottle of magic pills to them. "For saving me and my fellow disciples earlier." He told them.


    Jing Xu caught it. "Though it was just a coincidence, but thanks!" he said.


    "But we still have six days left¡­ won''t you run out of magic pills?" Qian Meng asked.


    "No. Don''t worry." Zhu Xi answered. "We have lots of them!" he said, assuring them.


    But, his answer made the others want to beat him up. Su Mi, Su Yi, Wen Yan as well as Fei Yinzi placed a palm on their face, feeling embarrassed.

 Chapter 487 - The Scum Is A Ringleader

    Back in Zhongyang, the enthusiastic audience who, even though it was already night but they had their dinner on the spot just to watch the competition, saw the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, Zunjingde Sect disciples and Qianxu Sect disciples, after eating the magic pills from Fei Yinzi and regained their strength, jumped down the trees and attacked the wolves before skinning them to cook them.


    "Aio, this is nostalgic¡­" someone from the audience can''t help but say.


    "What makes this nostalgic?" someone asked near him.


    "Look. Five years ago during the Intersect Competition, when Cheng Sheng wanted to eat, he has his da shixiong Fei Yin cook for him." That person answered. "And Fei Yin''s dishes are very delicious!" he said.


    "Really?!" the others exclaimed in surprise.


    "Really! The disciples from the other sects, who are now elders of their sects, Jing Cheng, Qian Lin, Tang Zhe and the others to name, also have tasted it!" that person said. "But, what''s more surprising is when there was a time that Cheng Sheng cooked, and everyone almost forgot their names! That''s how delicious the dishes Cheng Sheng cooked!" he said. His voice and expressions are very animated.


    "Really?!" more people heard it and listened. "Then, who cooks better ¨C Cheng Sheng or his da shixiong Fei Yin?!" they curiously and eagerly asked.


    "Cheng Sheng, of course!" that person answered. His voice is filled with confidence.


    "How do you know?!" the people asked.


    "Because Fei Yin admitted defeat! He admitted that his shidi Cheng Sheng cooks better than him!" that person said.


    "Isn''t it because that he is in love with Cheng Sheng that he admitted defeat, relenting the best cook title to Cheng Sheng?" someone asked with a sly smile.


    The others who also knew about Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s relationship had a knowing smile. The credits are given to Sun Yi, who published a book about Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. Their names were changed, of course, but the story is already obvious.


    "Well, it is also partly because of that." The person chuckled.


    "Then, in this competition, which disciples can cook?" they asked as they watched the ongoing competition where the participants in all arenas momentarily made a truce to cook their dinner and to also rest.


    "The mages are guaranteed to know how to cook!" somebody said.


    "That isn''t entirely true." Someone spoke. "Elder Li Tian of the Xinfaxian Sect doesn''t know how! Chen Han is so pitiful. Fortunately, Li Tian is hardworking and his dishes have tasted better the past years!" he explained.


    "That''s true." Someone nodded.


    "Well, Qian Lin also doesn''t know how to cook!" someone added.


    "Ah¡­ it is expected for him not to know how to cook. He is still the second young master of the Qian family!" someone told him.


    "Jing Hei is also pitiful. But since he loves Qian Lin so much, it''s as if his stomach is made of iron since he still ate Qian Lin''s dishes!" somebody said.


    "That''s true. This is true love!" they all agreed.


    Fortunately for these people, Qian Lin wasn''t here. Jing Hei, too, but Jing Hei would affirm their claims, that he loves Qian Lin and it is true love between them.


    Jing Bai''s lip twitched as he forced himself not to laugh while they all listened to these people''s gossip. "Ah Hei ah¡­" he muttered and helplessly smiled. "No wonder he looks unwell every time I see him." He said.


    Zheng Yi chuckled. "But that shows that he really loves Qian Lin." He said.


    Jing Cheng''s lip also twitched, but he only smiled. "Tomorrow. It will be our turn to patrol the Zhongyang." He said as he changed the subject.


    "Yes." Jing Bai and Zheng Yi agreed.


    "You don''t need to force yourselves." Chen Han spoke. "We understand that you wanted to work hard since it is your responsibility to protect Zhongyang. But, everyone also wanted to help." He said. "Tomorrow will be the Huakai Sect''s and Huli Sect''s turn to patrol." He decided.


    "Hey! Why is it us?!" Tang Zhe asked but Chen Han just whistled and looked away.


    Everyone laughed, feeling nostalgic as they remembered the days when they also have interacted like this. Though, instead of Chen Han, it was always Cheng Sheng ¨C the ringleader. And it is always the Huakai Sect, this unlucky people, who are always targeted by him. It must be due to Shan Lu, this man who has a physique that attracts bad luck.


    Speaking of Cheng Sheng, he was forced to stay in the Yunxiao Inn again after he ''sneaked out'' today. While Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Sun Yi, Wu Yuan and Sun Yu, along with the Shanliangde Sect elders left to search for the Eating Worms and the spirit servants using the Visual Origin Talisman, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling returned reporting the result of using the Spirit Tracing Talisman.


    The Spirit Tracing Talisman is simpler than the Visual Origin Talisman that uses an array ¨C the Five Elements Formation, and a spell. The Spirit Tracing Talisman only has a spell, which is a command, to locate what it perceived as a spiritual entity ¨C for example, the ghosts and spirit servants. It is simpler to use because the spiritual entities are only made up of qi, which what made the talisman works, which made each other intimate through qi. So, it is easier for the talisman to locate the spiritual entities.


    There is no problem with the duration of the talisman''s function since they can repeatedly feed it with their qi. The only problem is the range. The problem doesn''t lie with its maker, Cheng Sheng. The problem lies with the talisman since it is made of paper, which is vulnerable, easy to burn and tear. Thus, it limits the amount of qi that can be imbued on it.


    "Hmm¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he pondered.


    "How about we use jade?" Chen Jing suggested.


    "Although it is sturdier than paper, but it easily breaks." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "How about wood?" Xi Ling asked.


    "I think it also isn''t possible¡­" Cheng Sheng considered it.


    "Copper?" Wu Fan spoke.


    "It is thinner and smaller¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he pondered. "We also don''t have spiritual tools to use to locate them¡­" he said when his voice suddenly trailed off.


    "Sheng-er?" Chen Jing called.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened when he realized something. "A spiritual tool!" he said as he abruptly rose from his seat and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "A spiritual tool¡­" they muttered under their breath when they also considered this.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "I''ll make a spiritual tool!" he decided.


    "Hmm¡­ what kind of spiritual tool?" Fei Lin curiously asked.


    "Not jade." Cheng Sheng shook his head. "Also not wood." He spoke.


    "Why not wood?" they asked.


    "It can also break." Cheng Sheng answered as he took a deep breath. "Copper is possible. Although it will be thinner and smaller, but if I carefully thought about the spiritual tool''s form¡­" he muttered.


    Their eyes widened as they looked at Cheng Sheng in awe. Cheng Sheng is really a genius! They thought and looked at each other.


    "As I''ve said, copper is thinner and smaller¡­ if it would be coins. So, copper coins are out of the question." Cheng Sheng spoke and looked outside the window, only to suddenly freeze when he saw something. "A bell¡­" he muttered.


    "A bell?" they asked and followed his gaze.


    "That''s right. A bell! I can make a bell!" Cheng Sheng spoke with widened eyes.


    "A bell¡­ won''t it make a noise and alert the spirit servant or the enemies?" Wu Fan asked.


    Suddenly, they saw Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up. "Not if the sound isn''t on the bell." He answered.


    "Huh? What does that mean?" they asked.


    "I''ll refine the tool and make the bell soundless no matter how many times its clapper hit its body." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Their mouths became as round as their eyes when they realized it.


    "But, a bell has to make a sound." Cheng Sheng continued. "Just that, the sound of the bell will be heard only by you." He said.


    They were surprised. "Only us will hear the sound of the bell?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "But¡­ you will only hear the sound of the bell, since the bell will only ring, when you are near the target." He told them. "This way, you can locate the target, and you also won''t alert the enemy or your target." He said.


    "OH!" they exclaimed as they stared at him in awe.


    "Sheng-er, it''s brilliant! This is brilliant! You are brilliant!" Chen Jing said and hugged Cheng Sheng tight.


    "AAAH! Cheng Sheng, you are really a genius!" Xi Ling said and can''t help but hug Cheng Sheng''s waist since Chen Jing is already hugging Cheng Sheng''s shoulder.


    Wu Fan smiled. "Should I literally hug your thigh?" he joked.


    Cheng Sheng''s lip twitched. "¡­ your praise has been well-received." He told him. I didn''t expect for former sect leader Jing to be able to crack a joke¡­ he thought.

 Chapter 488 - The Scum Is Prestigious

    "Oh? Cheng-shidi is going to refine a new spiritual tool?!" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing exclaimed in surprise after Sun Rong went to inform them about Cheng Sheng''s new invention.


    "Aaaah! Cheng-shixiong is so cool!" Lei Ling and You Rou exclaimed with sparkling eyes that are obviously filled with worship.


    Jing Kang, Jing Cheng and Jing Bai nodded, agreeing that Cheng Sheng is really cool after recalling the use of this Spirit Tracing Bell. "He is really awesome!" they can''t help but say.


    Even if Cheng Sheng''s cultivation was badly damaged five years ago, but he still has a ''way out'' out of his current predicament. He still has his alchemy skills, so he still hasn''t ''lost'' yet. Wu Ran might not have expected this to happen, since, mostly, everyone has almost forgotten about Cheng Sheng''s mage side due to Cheng Sheng''s brilliance in his swordsmanship and martial arts as a sword cultivator. Not to mention his godly skills in medicine and as a doctor, as well as being a master in five areas of alchemy¡­


    Just in refining spiritual tools alone, Cheng Sheng is already a winner in life. His prestige as a cultivator hasn''t diminished yet, but instead he became even more brilliant as a doctor and mage. On the contrary, them, whose cultivation is higher than his and are stronger than him, actually felt ashamed and inferior towards Cheng Sheng.


    "Ah! I hope we can have the opportunity to use it!" Tang Yun said and Tang Zhe, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu nodded, suddenly felt itching to use the Spirit Tracing Bell even if it still hasn''t been made yet.


    Hearing their praises, Sun Rong''s lips curled up. "There is also another use." He told them when he recalled how Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling almost had gone crazy earlier in the Yunxiao Inn and almost damaged it after Cheng Sheng announced about another use of the bell due to his sudden epiphany.


    How lucky to have an epiphany and use it as something convenient.


    "What is it?!" Kang Ce excitedly asked when he heard what Sun Rong said.


    "The Spirit Tracing Bell can also lock and trap the target." Sun Rong answered.


    "Locking and trapping?" they said, surprised.


    Sun Rong nodded. "If the target is found alone, which its master isn''t around, then the user of the Spirit Tracing bell can command the bell to lock on the target." He spoke. "This is called ''Spirit Locking''. As long as the bell locked the target, the target wouldn''t be able to get rid of the bell and no matter where it goes, the bell would follow, allowing the user of the bell to trace it." He explained. "This will continue, unless the target would be stronger than the user of the bell, or that someone or something stronger than the user of the bell would help the target be released, or defeat the user of the bell, or even kill him. Then, the target will be freed." He added.


    "Oh!" they exclaimed in awe. This is indeed a powerful tool! They thought, feeling excited.


    "But, there is also a special case." Sun Rong spoke.


    "What is it?" Lei Qing curiously asked.


    "The user of the bell dies, but the bell is still locked on the target." Sun Rong answered as he smiled.


    "Huh?! That''s possible?!" Shan Lu was shocked. He doesn''t understand much about the five areas of alchemy so he is both curious and also helpless about it.


    "You should trust on its maker." Sun Rong chuckled.


    "¡­" Their lips twitched. Hehe. Of course, it is Cheng Sheng. How can there be something impossible for him to do? They thought.


    He even foresaw Wu Ran''s move to target and kill him, and so he planned ahead to catch the other''s attention and sacrifice his own cultivation just to lower the other''s guard and buy everyone time to weaken the enemy.


    "There should be a condition for this to happen, right?" Sun Yi asked.


    Sun Rong turned to his younger brother. "Yiyi is so smart~" he said and hugged Sun Yi. "Yes, there is." He answered.


    "What is the condition?" Xi Ning curiously asked. Everyone should think that death is the end.


    "The condition is that the bell is stronger than both its user and the enemy." Sun Rong answered.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "Well, the user could transfer his power to the bell, increasing its strength to forcefully lock the target." Sun Rong explained.


    "Oh¡­" they muttered as they finally understood.


    "So, it''s just like if one of us encountered a stronger enemy and is unwilling to let go of this lead, then they can bet everything on the bell before they die so that his allies would know about the lead?" Guo Cheng said.


    "That''s right." Sun Rong nodded.


    "This is reasonable." They muttered.


    "After locking the target, the bell would immobilize the target by making it hear the sound of the bell." Sun Rong continued. "Then, the bell would continue to ring and the sound would trap the bell. This is called ''Spirit Trapping''." He explained.


    "Can the Spirit Trapping also continue to work even if the user of the bell dies?" Xi Ming asked.


    Sun Rong nodded. "It should. It has the same condition as the Spirit Locking that I said." He said.


    "Oh! Great! This is great!" they exclaimed with a wide grin on their faces.


    "Cheng Sheng is really a genius." They said as their eyes brightened in excitement. "The best alchemist!" they added.


    "Huh?" Li Tian suddenly muttered when he thought of something. "Spirit Tracing, Spirit Locking, and then Spirit Trapping¡­ this should be done in a process, right?" he asked.


    Everyone started when they heard his question.


    Sun Rong chuckled. "You are really smart." He said.


    Li Tian just smiled. "Thanks." He said.


    "Yes. This is a process which called ''Spirit Capturing''." Sun Rong told them. "First, trace the target, then lock it. Finally, trap it." He said.


    "Oh! We understand now!" they said.


    Sun Rong nodded at them and then left, informing them that Chen Jing and Wu Fan would help Cheng Sheng refining the tool by giving him spiritual energy while Fei Lin and Xi Ling would continue using the Spirit Tracing Talisman.


    As soon as Sun Rong left, the elders discussed about the Spirit Tracing Bell before they focused on the Intersect Competition again, watching and cheering for their disciples and the other participants.


    ¡­


    "¡­ none of you can cook?!" Jing Xu exclaimed as they looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples who have an awkward expression on their faces.


    "¡­ none of us. But our shimeis can." Su Yi answered with an indifferent expression, covering up the shame he feels.


    The ''shimeis'' he is talking about are You Rou''s disciples, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao. Since their master, You Rou, is a virtuous wife, they seemed to also inherited You Rou''s ability to cook. Well, it was said that they are You Rou''s relatives¡­


    "But, aren''t elder Fei Yin and elder Cheng Sheng know how to cook?" Qian Meng asked in a low voice as he recalled. "And they also seemed to cook very delicious dishes¡­" he added.


    As soon as his voice fell, the faces of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples reddened and then everybody''s stomachs growled in hunger when they heard the word ''delicious''.


    Fei Yinzi, as Cheng Sheng''s disciple, his face is the most red. He should have also learned how to cook. But, he seemed to have no talent in it after seeing his master''s grumpy face after he cooked him their meals. In the end, Cheng Sheng would cook, that is if he is in a good mood and he also would include him. He would also eat the dishes that taste barely passable if he is lazy. But, if he is in a bad mood, he would just fast while he, the disciple, would eat the dishes he cooked by himself.


    "Let me." He finally spoke.


    Aside from them, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, everyone are young masters who never did any house work, especially cooking. But, because he has been serving his master Cheng Sheng, fortunately, with his hard work, the dishes he cooked can be considered passable.


    "Are you sure, Er Zi?" they asked.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. "At the least, the meat won''t be burned¡­" he said and glanced at the lumps of black meat on the side that should be called ''charcoal'' instead. "We can''t waste any more food." He added.


    The Zunjingde Sect and Qianxu Sect disciples who are with Jing De, Jing Xu, Qian Meng and Qian Jue that tried cooking the wolf meat earlier reddened in embarrassment.


    "I''ll help." Qian Jue spoke. Although he grew up in the Qian House, but he was still an orphan before who once lived in the wilderness.


    "Thanks." Fei Yinzi spoke as the two of them started to grill the remaining wolf meat.


    Meanwhile, the audience, as well as the sect leaders and elders watching in Zhongyang. "¡­" what the hell is this¡­? Are the participants really cultivators and not young masters who just wanted to play house like what they are doing now?!

 Chapter 489 - The Scum Is An Advertiser

    Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing. "¡­ haha." They hollowly laughed when they saw the others'' gazes landed on them and they looked away, avoiding their gazes while feeling guilt. Right¡­ they have forgotten to teach their disciples to cook, which should they have learned since they are expected to live in the wilderness for a week during the elimination round of the Intersect Competition.


    Jing Cheng''s, Jing Bai''s and Jing Kang''s expressions are also stiff while Zheng Yi is laughing on the side. Qian Tian''s face looked awkward. They also haven''t taught their disciples to cook since they themselves don''t know how to do it. Also, cultivating, for them, is more important than cooking.


    Li Tian''s lip twitched as he looked at Su Yi. Good disciple! Keep it up! He thought as he looked at Su Yi maintaining his indifferent expression to not show that he was ashamed. Although this is shameless, but they have already lost their face in the first place so why not continue being shameless?


    It must be said that this is Xie Lan''s teaching¡­


    "Ai¡­" Lei Qing finally can''t help but cover her flushed face. She admits that she didn''t bother teaching her disciple.


    Meanwhile, contrary to these two, Feng Mo immediately got over his shame. "So what if they can''t cook? As long as they know how to hunt! Even a clever wife can''t cook without rice!" he told them.


    "That''s right." Jing Bai agreed in a loud voice, covering up his shame. But, this just made Zheng Yi laugh more. Fortunately, his beloved still remembers to give him face so Zheng Yi just laughed without a sound.


    "But, I didn''t expect for Er Zi to also barely know how to cook?" Feng Mo muttered in surprise.


    Li Tian and Lei Qing started and also nodded when they saw Fei Yinzi clumsily turn the meat. "¡­ wasn''t he been slaving¡­ ehem, serving for his master, Cheng-shidi?" they asked as they looked at Fei Yinzi in surprise.


    "I thought so, too, that Er Zi also feeds Cheng-shidi¡­" Feng Mo spoke. "After all, before, da shixiong¡­ ehem." He coughed and didn''t continue.


    Chen Han heard their conversation that abruptly ended when Fei Yin was mention. He heaved a sigh and then held Li Tian''s hand. "Look! The mages are faring better." He spoke as they all turned to the forest and canyon arenas.


    "Yes! As expected, they are really good with fire so alchemy and cooking has no difference to them!" Xi Ming spoke with a smile.


    You Rou who is a pill and potion mage smiled. "Well, pill refining and potion brewing is similar to cooking." She spoke. "It also involves fire and ingredients." She said.


    They all nodded in agreement, already expected this. Qian Tian, meanwhile, proudly smiled as he sat beside You Rou.


    "Ah! Wen Wen finally grew up!" Lei Ling exclaimed when he saw Wen Wen shook off a participant that tried to sneak attack on him and steal what he is cooking by activating the talisman formation that protects him, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao.


    Since the Zunjingde Sect has no mages participating this time, Jing Kang taught Wen Wen about talisman formations while he is staying in Xinfaxian Sect to visit and be with Lei Ling. Wen Wen can be said as half-disciple of Jing Kang.


    When those attackers didn''t give up, Cui Xiang opened a bottle. Then, they watch as a mist floated out of the mouth of bottle and then floated towards those participants. The participants are also mages so they know that the mist is definitely dangerous. Thus, they immediately ran away.


    "Xiao Xiang is so clever!" Lei Qing spoke when she recognized the bottle.


    "What do you mean?" Guo Cheng asked when they didn''t understand what Lei Qing said.


    "That bottle may looked strange but its content isn''t." You Rou answered. "That mist is harmless to humans and is effective to only the bugs." She explained and watched as the mist didn''t return to the bottle and instead floated around. But, Wen Wen and Cui Xiao who were around actually weren''t harmed.


    "¡­ bug repellant?" they muttered.


    "Yes." You Rou nodded.


    Everyone. "¡­" the bottle looked like a bad news but the content is actually just a bug repellant?! They inwardly exclaimed in shock. Clever¡­ it is really a clever move!


    Seeing their strange expressions, Chen Han spoke. "The female disciples of our sect use it when they are demon hunting and are stuck in the wilderness. It is a hundred percent effect to repel mosquitoes and other bugs." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" you are from another sect so why are you advertising it?! They thought.


    "It is really effective. My mom also uses it and she sleeps soundly every night." Qian Tian added and then turned to You Rou. "Thank you. My mom told me to buy another batch for her and our female disciples." He told her.


    "Sure!" You Rou sweetly smiled.


    Everyone. "¡­" so is it courtship or it is actually just a business relationship that''s between the two of you?! They thought as they looked at the two.


    ¡­


    "Hm?" Xi He muttered and turned when they heard footsteps. "Tch! Why is he here?" he muttered as he clicked his tongue while his eyes narrowed in disdain after he saw Wu Tie walking their way while dragging a carcass of a beast.


    Wu Tie turned and frowned when he recognized the Shanliangde Sect, particularly Xi He. "Tch. How unlucky." He muttered as he slid to the other side of the sand hill.


    "What did you say?!" Xi He roared and rose to glare at Wu Tie, only to see him took out a magic tool that has a fire inside. His eyes widened in surprise before he gnashed his teeth in anger. Envy filled his eyes.


    Wu Tie, as if knowing what he is doing, deliberately turned and smiled at him. "Young master Xi. Do you want to borrow fire? I can lend this to you." He told him as he raised the magic tool. "I have more." He added as his eyes narrowed into crescents, obviously enjoying in humiliating Xi He.


    "Shut up!" Xi He yelled before he returned to the camp of the Shanliangde Sect.


    Xi Bing usually wouldn''t bother himself with the narrow-minded Xi He, but who made him his cousin. "Xi He. I have already told you to ignore him." He spoke. Who doesn''t know that Wu Tie is proud? But, Xi He, this narrow-minded person refuses to take the advice.


    "The purpose of the competition isn''t to compete with wealth, but to compete with skills." Sun Yan coolly spoke. "No matter how wealthy you are but if you are inadequate in skills, then you will just be defeated in the end." He said.


    "Well said!" Fei Huo said and clapped.


    "Busybody." Xi He snorted and ignored them.


    Fei Luo rolled his eyes at Xi He and patted Fei Huo''s head before he nodded at Sun Yan, indicating to ignore Xi He. Then, he casted a sympathetic gaze to Xi Bing who looked like he wanted to bury Xi He in the sand himself.


    ¡­


    "Hm?" Cui Xiao turned when she heard the sound of fighting. "J ¨C jie! There''s someone!" she called as she pulled Cui Xiang''s sleeve while pointing inside the grove.


    Cui Xiang turned and then sniffed. "There is the smell of blood." She spoke.


    Wen Wen is still cooking.


    "I ¨C I''ll go." Cui Xiao spoke.


    "Are you sure?" Cui Xiang asked.


    "En." Cui Xiao nodded and walked outside of the talisman formation before going to the area where there are people fighting.


    "Hm? A backup?" Sun Ri spoke and turned but she is still on guard against the attackers.


    "Who''s that?" her opponents asked.


    They squinted in the darkness before they suddenly saw something lit up, which illuminated the approaching person''s body, making them recognize the person''s sect uniform.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect?!" Sun Ri''s opponents exclaimed.


    "What are you afraid of? They are just a mage like us!" their fellow disciples said. "And it doesn''t necessarily that they are stronger than us ¨C " they added.


    Cui Xiao stopped and saw that a group of four is surrounding one person. "Four against one? This ¨C this is bullying!" she said.


    "Ha! See?" that person said and sneered as he looked at Cui Xiao. "Just a rabbit." He said when he saw her timid expression. "Little girl. Who said that four against one isn''t permitted?" he asked her and scoffed at her naivety.


    Sun Ri''s brow raised. She still looked calm despite she was outnumbered. "You are Er Zi''s¡­ shimei?" she said. She knows that Fei Yinzi has two shimeis who are twins and are disciples of You Rou. "¡­ Cui Xiao?" she said seeing her timid expression. Although the sisters are twins, but their personalities are exact opposites.


    Cui Xiao nodded. "Jie, are you f ¨C fine?" she asked, sounding worried.


    "You want to help me?" Sun Ri smiled.


    "Yes!" Cui Xiao answered as she nodded. Her eyes are firm and her voice is filled with determination and faced their opponents.

 Chapter 490 - The Scum Is Bogus

    "Ha!" the leader of the opposing disciples scoffed and then sneered as he condescendingly looked at the two female disciples before him. Not only is his gender, but also their group''s number give him confidence to look down upon the two women.


    So what if one of them came from the Xinfaxian Sect? Not all disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect are strong! Even if it was Cheng Sheng who personally told them alchemy, but Cheng Sheng is now a waste! And this girl from Shanliangde Sect? He can''t deny that she is strong for managing to holding on until this long under their group''s attacks. But, she must be at her limit now, or else she won''t accept the help from this female disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect!


    "Even if there are just the two of you ¨C " he spoke and was about to continue when he suddenly inhaled some smoke and immediately felt that his throat burned and then felt itchy. He instantly coughed. "¡­ ack! What''s this powder?!" he asked as he covered his mouth when they inhaled the powder which Cui Xiao unceremoniously threw in the air in the middle of him talking, catching them all off-guard. Before they could react, they saw Cui Xiao took out another sachet and threw its powder on them.


    Their eyes widened in shock and they opened their mouth to speak as they retreated. This girl is so bold! To directly attack them like that! He is still in the middle of talking! Doesn''t she know it is inappropriate to cut off someone while they are talking?!


    "Ru ¨C " they spoke out of panic. But, before they could completely yell ''run!'', a female voice beat them to it.


    "Run!" Cui Xiao shouted, obviously directed at Sun Ri, and then pulled Sun Ri''s hand to run with her, going back to the direction where she, Cui Xiang and Wen Wen camped.


    "Wha¡­ what the - !" the opposing disciples were shocked but they coughed again when they inhaled the new powder. They covered their nose and mouth, expecting the dizziness to come and for them to then faint.


    But, the dizziness didn''t come. They also didn''t faint nor they felt anything strange.


    "What¡­ we are fine!" someone exclaimed in surprise. Then, they all suddenly fell silent. "¡­" fck. They inwardly cursed when they realized what just happened.


    The audience who are watching, as well as the sect leaders and the elders, that also realized what has just happened "¡­" ¡­ it''s a bluff?! It''s actually just a freaking bluff?! They inwardly roared as they looked at the escaping Cui Xiao and Sun Ri with their eyes wide in shock.


    Fck! The Xinfaxian Sect really knows how to play! They are all actors! How dare they put up a bogus act! They thought and inwardly uttered a string of curses as their gazes, which are filled with accusation, especially from the four disciple''s sect leader, fell on the Xinfaxian Sect members.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou when they felt the gazes of the other elders sitting with them. "¡­" haha. They inwardly sarcastically laughed and put on an indifferent expression to their faces.


    Xie Lan who felt the gazes of the sect leaders on them. "¡­" hehe. He inwardly sincerely laughed as he put on an indifferent expression on his face.


    Fan Wen who can''t bear all the gazes. "¡­" ai. He covered his face flushed in shame with his both hands. Why do I have these people around me? He thought and helplessly sighed. It must be Xie Lan! He thought and glared at Xie Lan afar.


    (Xie Lan who has been shot twice. "¡­" Wen, this is a false accusation! You''re wronging me! QAQ)


    Zheng Fu Gong coughed, holding in his laughter back while Pai Lie didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as his lip twitched. "¡­ this must be Cheng Sheng''s doing." He said.


    The sect leaders couldn''t help but agree, yet they didn''t say anything nor showed their emotions outside. Where can this female mage disciple Cui Xiao learn this shameless act, except from their Cheng-shibo Cheng Sheng who is well-known as a shameless scum?! Their master You Rou is a virtuous lady! She definitely can''t teach her disciples this bogus method, okay?! So, it''s definitely Cheng Sheng, this shameless scum! It must him who taught the Xinfaxian Sect disciples to act this way!


    Xie Lan''s lip twitched but he forced himself to hold back his laughter which made his chest hurt because he really wanted to roar in laughter. But, in order not to be killed by the other sect leaders, especially the sect leader of those four disciples that was deceived, he had to endure.


    Fortunately, Sun Yu, the sect leader and uncle of Sun Ri, isn''t present, or else¡­ Xie Lan doesn''t know how that serious person would react to this. But it definitely isn''t something good for him. Who wouldn''t be afraid that their disciple might learn this shameless method? Sun Yu definitely wouldn''t like it. The Shanliangde Sect are known for being morally upright, and this shameless method is definitely opposed to their sect''s style.


    In short, Sun Yu definitely would be enraged if he learned that his disciple has been ''stained'' by a female disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Ehem." You Rou coughed as her fair cheeks blushed in embarrassment. Even she didn''t expect for Cui Xiao to do this. "Cheng-shixiong¡­" she muttered and covered her flushed face.


    Although everyone has already expected it, but hearing the name You Rou said, the only thought that they have in their mind is, "Ah. It''s really him. It can only be him." Everyone has a tacit understanding when it is regarding of Cheng Sheng.


    "This¡­" Li Tian awkwardly smiled. Feng Mo''s and Lei Qing''s faces are blank while Lei Ling was stunned as they looked at Cui Xiao running with Sun Ri. Their faces looked like they don''t know this Cui Xiao.


    Well, fortunately, none of them laughed. After all, this is Cheng Sheng''s doing. He''s the only one who can teach Cui Xiao this shameless method of bluffing. Though, they don''t know when did Cheng Sheng has exactly taught Cui Xiao this shameless method.


    But they also can''t deny that it is a very effective method. Catching your opponent''s attention and weaken their guard against you, then, directly attack them, only for them to feel panicked and scared for no reason¡­ ehem.


    The face of the sect leader of the opposing disciples is very colorful, changing from red to pale to green¡­ He wanted to curse but he minded his face as a sect leader. He also had to carefully mind Xie Lan''s reaction, although it was Xie Lan''s grand disciple who acted shamelessly. He can only hold his bellyful of anger which made him feel stifled.


    Fortunately, his disciples weren''t harmed, nor they were eliminated.


    "This¡­" Xi Ming muttered and scratched his cheek as he smiled. Even Xi Xing''s eyes are bright like the stars as they watched Cui Xiao and Sun Ri almost reach the Xinfaxian Sect''s camp.


    On the other hand, Sun Yi finally can''t hold back his laughter. "Ahahahaha! Ah¡­ xiao Ri must be very happy." He said and smiled.


    Everyone heard what he said and turned to see that Sun Ri, indeed as what Sun Yi said, looked happy while following Cui Xiao with her eyes narrowed and bright with mirth and her lips are curled up, obviously suppressing her laughter.


    So¡­ Sun Ri took after her uncle Sun Yi, who is fun-loving? What have the girls becoming today? They thought. But, they also feel that this is youth. As long as they have fun, without hurting anyone, they can play as much as they like.


    "Jie!" Cui Xiao called when she and Sun Ri have reached the Xinfaxian Sect''s camp that is protected by Wen Wen''s talisman formation.


    "Oh! You''re finally back!" Cui Xiang turned and smiled. "Huh? The Shanliangde Sect¡­ that''s right!" she exclaimed when she recalled something. "You are the only mage in your sect that is participating this year, right?" she said as she looked at Sun Ri.


    Sun Ri nodded as she and Cui Xiao sat on the ground. "Yes. Nice to meet you all. My name is Sun Ri!" she introduced herself.


    "My name is Cui Xiang and the one who helped you is Cui Xiao, my younger twin sister." Cui Xiang spoke.


    "And I am Wen Wen!" Wen Wen smiled. "Have you eaten your dinner yet? You can join us! We have plenty of foods!" he said as he scooped a bowl of soup for Sun Ri and handed it to her.


    As soon as Sun Ri smelled the fragrant aroma, her stomach growled. She disregarded her image in front of food! "Thank you very much!" she said as she accepted the bowl and began eating.


    "You''re welcome!" Wen Wen spoke as he, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao resumed eating.


    Meanwhile, everyone who saw the other participants who can''t cook. "¡­" such disparity. They thought and can''t help but pity them.

 Chapter 491 - The Scum Is Gorgeous

    "Thank you for the meal!" Sun Ri said and can''t help but give a small burp as she touched her flat abdomen, feeling very full. She shyly smiled at them. "And thank you for the help earlier." She added and turned to Cui Xiao.


    "Y ¨C you''re welcome!" Cui Xiao answered. "It''s un-unfair, then ganging up on a single person!" she said. Her face is serious and her voice sounds righteous.


    Cui Xiang and Wen Wen smiled. Just when everyone was about to agree with her, including the audience watching, they heard her continue.


    "At least, they should wait first, give you time to call for people until your numbers are equal!" Cui Xiao spoke.


    Cui Xiao. "¡­" ¡­ sister¡­


    Wen Wen. "¡­" ... there''s someone more airheaded than my master?


    (Lei Ling who have been shot: ¡­ I''m kicking you out as my disciple!)


    Sun Ri. "^_^" I knew it¡­ she''s really cute. She thought and silently chuckled.


    You Rou. "¡­" I can''t continue watching this! She thought and covered her flushed face with her both hands.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and Lei Qing. "¡­" well¡­


    Fan Wen. "¡­" I knew it. Everyone''s not right in their head!


    The audience, as well as the sect leader and elders. "¡­" ¡­ so, to which extent is the Xinfaxian Sect''s shamelessness? They thought. What''s the purpose of outnumbering your opponent when you just would wait for them to call for people?!


    As expected¡­ something''s wrong with the Xinfaxian Sect''s people''s brains!


    Cheng Sheng, who isn''t present on the scene, sneezed. "Achoo!" he rubbed his itchy nose as he looked outside the window. "Who is talking about me?" he muttered to himself before he shrugged, ignoring it, and resumed working with the Spirit Tracing Bell.


    But, just as he was about to start again, he turned and looked at Fei Yin inside the Shapeshifting Blanket''s space. He stared at him for a long while in a daze, before he returned to himself and then returned to his work.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in one of the other arenas, the empty city.


    "Woah! I didn''t know that you can cook, Wu-xiong!" Tang Li, the fifth son of Tang Zhe''s cousin, exclaimed as they all watched Wu Lian cook in the kitchen. The Huakai Sect disciples and Huli Sect disciples watched him in awe.


    "Where did you learn cooking?" Li Yan, the eldest disciple of the Huli Sect, curiously asked.


    There is a strong contrast with Wu Lian''s image as he cooked with a serious face, as if he is thinking on which method should he kill a demon than cooking the ingredients instead.


    "My fath¡­ sect leader Wu." Wu Lian answered.


    "What?!" the Huakai Sect and Huli Sect disciples were shocked while the Youxiwang Sect disciples laughed.


    The audience, who are watching, also were shocked and the sect leaders all turned to look at Wu Yuan. But, they immediately retracted their gazes when they saw the youngest sect leader''s indifferent expression. Meanwhile, Sun Yi''s lips formed a soft smile.


    Chen Han saw Sun Yi''s smile and he felt very happy for both his fellow disciples.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the canyon arena¡­


    "AAAAH!" the participants screamed one after another as the female disciples of the Tuanhui Sect attacked them continuously, giving them no time to breathe.


    Their attacks are very ruthless and the other participants who saw it ran away in fear, while the others who were nearer and are the next ones to be attacked surrendered on the spot.


    "How fierce!" the audience who are watching the battle exclaimed.


    "It hasn''t been a day yet they already eliminated more than one hundred participants just by themselves!" they said.


    In one of the sect leaders'' seats, the only woman among the sect leaders is sitting gracefully as she watched the competition with a smile on her flaming red lips. Unlike the delicate You Rou, independent Lei Qing, the only female sect leader Hui Qiu, of the Tuanhui Sect, has pride in her twinkling eyes as she watched her best three female disciples defeat their opponents one by one.


    "Sect leader Hui''s disciples are very domineering like her." One of the sect leaders spoke as they sighed in admiration at the three young female disciples chase their opponents.


    They aren''t delicate. On the contrary, they are strong-willed like Hui Qiu. They didn''t bother cooking food and just ate magic pills to replenish their strength while they continued to hunt the other participants like wolves hunting a rabbit.


    This will be a very long night for the participants in the canyon arena.


    ¡­


    "Fortunately, the disciples of each sect were all assigned in one arena and weren''t split up instead." Jing De spoke.


    "Should we form an alliance?" Qian Jue suggested.


    "Good idea!" Zhu Xi hit his palm with his fist. "How many are your people in your sect? We have five." He spoke. It is Fei Yinzi, Su Yi, Su Mi, Wen Yan and him.


    "We have six, including Jing De and I." Jing Xu answered.


    "We also have six, including xiao Meng and I." Qian Jue answered as he turned to their fellow disciples who are sleeping on the other trees.


    "In total, we have seventeen people with us." Su Yi spoke. "Each arena only needs twenty people to pass, and our number is lesser than twenty so alliance is possible. None of us haven''t eliminated yet." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Should we take the initiative to attack tonight?" Su Mi asked.


    "Each arena should have more than a thousand participants." Qian Jue spoke. "Each day, there should be at most two hundred participants that are eliminated until we reach the seventh day, until there are twenty of us left." He said. "But, it doesn''t have to be two hundred for each day. The number of eliminated participants depends the most on the initiative of the others to attack. If there are aggressive participants, then maybe, in one day, the number of the eliminated participants could reach to three hundred. It doesn''t need to reach the seventh day for our arena to end." He told them.


    "That''s right." They all agreed.


    "Then, we take the initiative to attack?" Wen Yan asked.


    "It''s not necessary." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "''Haste makes waste''. That''s what my shizun said." Fei Yinzi spoke. "The more we are anxious, the more that we will miss important clues." He told them.


    "Oh¡­ then Er Zi means¡­?" they asked.


    "We can act tonight. But, not to attack." Fei Yinzi looked at them. "We can also observe first." He told them.


    "''observe''?" they were surprised.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. "Battle isn''t decided just by strength alone." He spoke. "It also relies on tactics. Even if you are the strongest warrior, you can still be defeated if your opponent outwits you." He explained. "This is what my shizun said." He added.


    "Oh! As expected of elder Cheng Sheng!" they exclaimed in awe.


    Fei Yinzi''s smile is filled with pride. "So, we can observe the remaining participants and see who are strong enough that can threaten us." He continued. Suddenly, he made a pause. "Of course, they can be not our opponents. We can also make them our ally, which will increase our strength!" he explained.


    "You''re right!" they exclaimed. "This plan is good! Really good!" they said.


    ¡­


    The audience also can''t help but marvel Fei Yinzi''s idea. "As expected of Cheng Sheng''s disciple! He is very smart!" they exclaimed.


    As if proving Fei Yinzi''s thought, something suddenly happened in the canyon arena. It was one of the three female disciples of the Tuanhui Sect.


    "Second shimei!" the eldest disciple, Hui Na, cried and immediately grabbed Hui Qu''s hand who almost fell off the canyon and into the river below after her opponent pulled her down with her.


    Meanwhile, the third disciple, Hui Lu, sprayed powder towards the participant that is grabbing Hui Qu''s arm.


    "Arh!" the participant cried. Even if he immediately closed his eyes, but some of the powder still hit his eyes. Yet, even if he was temporarily blinded, his hold on Hui Qu''s arm didn''t loosen. Instead, he strengthened his hold on her, leaving a bruise!


    "AH!" Hui Qu cried and kicked her opponent, yet it''s as if her opponent''s hand is like an iron claw!


    "She kicked an iron plate." The audience spoke. These three women are smart to attack the lone participants. But, they didn''t expect this time for their opponent to be strong!


    "These three female''s opponent is really strong, huh?" some of them exclaimed when they saw that the three female''s opponent opened his eyes that are bloodshot. Then, with his other hand, he took out a pouch!


    "What''s that?!" Hui Na, who is still pulling Hui Qu up, suddenly tensed when she saw their opponent''s move. "Third shimei! Watch out!" she cried to Hui Lu.


    But, it was too late. Their opponent threw the pouch to Hui Lu''s face! "AAAH!" they heard Hui Lu cried as smoke came out of the pouch as soon as it hit her face.

 Chapter 492 - The Scum Is A Ghost

    "HUI LU!" Hui Na and Hui Qu cried and watched Hui Lu fell on the ground and writhed in pain as she touched her face!


    "AH!" Hui Qu suddenly cried when she felt her bone snapped! Her arm was dislocated!


    "Bastard!" Hui Na murderously glared at their opponent.


    But, their opponent grinned before he swung his body and his feet hit the wall of the canyon. Suddenly, the three women, as well as the audience, heard something cracked. Then, everyone saw that the three women''s eyes widened in shock when the ground they are standing on tilted! Their opponent, through some method, broke the ground they are standing on!


    "AAAAAH!" they all screamed as they fell on the river.


    "AIYO!" the audience exclaimed and covered their eyes, scared to see the four people''s bodies would turn into mincemeat. But, there was no blood nor flesh that splattered since the four of them exactly fell on the river!


    The river saved them!


    "DAMN IT! This is so exciting!" the audience exclaimed in both shock and awe.


    Meanwhile, Hui Qiu sighed in relief when she saw that her disciples floated on the surface of the river, and the three of them are conscious, yet badly injured.


    "The participants know not to kill their opponents, or they will be eliminated." Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    "Elder Zheng¡­"


    "Of course, there will be no accidental deaths, either, from their various magic tools, potions, pills, powder, etc. that they will use since we have already checked that they are not lethal." Zheng Fu Gong added.


    Everyone clapped at the Righteous Alliance''s safety measures and then continued to watch the competition. But, they didn''t expect to suddenly hear something.


    "So, should we sneak attack them tonight while they sleep?" Sun Ri asked Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao.


    "Well¡­" the three Xinfaxian Sect disciples looked at each other before they turned to Sun Ri. "We already have a plan. Since we''re friends now, we don''t know if you will join us." They told her.


    "What plan?" Sun Ri curiously asked.


    "To lie down and win." Cui Xiao answered.


    "¡­ what?" Sun Ri blinked and skeptically looked at the three.


    Cui Xiang smiled. "Defense is also offense." She spoke. "Wen Wen''s talisman formation is impenetrable. We can also go out and attack them just outside. We don''t have to go out far." She said.


    "So, what you mean is¡­?" Sun Ri still doesn''t understand.


    "We can just have them all attack each other and wait until there are twenty people left, including us." Wen Wen answered. "This is borrowing someone else''s knife." He added and smiled.


    Sun Ri. "¡­" ¡­ I see. She thought as her lip twitched when she finally understood.


    The audience, as well as the sect leaders and elders. "¡­" well, fck. Here they go again! They all thought and inwardly cursed.


    "¡­ may I ask something?" Sun Ri spoke when she regained her composure.


    "Yes?" Cui Xiang''s smile became brighter, as if she can guess Sun Ri''s thoughts and what she is currently feeling now.


    Sun Ri''s brow twitched when she saw Cui Xiang''s smile. ¡­ you really can''t underestimate the Xinfaxian Sect¡­ she thought. "It is elder Cheng Sheng who taught you these¡­ right?" she asked. ¡­ in terms of shamelessness. She added.


    "Yes." The three of them nodded, as expected.


    Sun Ri. "¡­" hehe.


    The audience, including the sect leaders and elders. "¡­" as expected, it''s Cheng Sheng again! They all roared in their minds as their faces were covered in black lines. He isn''t participating in the competition but his ''ghost'' still lingers! Does he have resentment towards the Intersect Competition?! They thought, don''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Cheng Sheng, who finally finished refining the Spirit Tracing Bell. "Achoo!" he suddenly sneezed and rubbed his itchy nose that become red. "Who is talking about me, really?" he asked and yawned while he stretched his limbs. There are dark circles under his eyes, and coupled with his fair face, he now looks like a panda.


    He rubbed his eyes before he rose from his seat, picked up the Spirit Tracing Bell and left his room to call Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Sun Rong and Qie Shi. After they test it, he will take a break before refining another bell.


    ¡­


    This year''s Intersect Competition is bound to be very thrilling. Each of the arenas have its own uniqueness, and so is the sand arena, where two participants are actively attacking each other like there is no tomorrow, making the other participants around, instead of fishing in troubled waters, flee from fright because they are afraid of being buried in sand accidentally!


    "Ugh¡­" Xi Bing grunted in disdain as he, Sun Yuan, Fei Luo and Fei Huo watched Xi He and Wu Tie fight.


    It has already been two hours and they still continue to fight, making the sand dunes fly all over. If not for them setting up a barrier in advance when they saw that Xi He and Wu Tie are itching to tear each other apart, the five of them must have been ten meters under the sand now.


    "Woah¡­ things are also getting real hot in this side!" the audience exclaimed as they watched in excitement Xi He and Wu Tie fight!


    Each attack can peel off one''s skin¡­ this is the real dog fight!


    ¡­


    "I wonder how the other arenas are going on right now¡­" Chen Yu spoke as he dazed off after eating their dinner.


    "Before you worry for others, can''t you worry about yourself first?" Chen Su told him.


    "Chen Su-xiong is right." Tang Li nodded. "How are we going to now?" he asked them.


    "Before that, we are going to form an alliance, right?" Chen Wu asked as he looked at Tang Li and Li Yan.


    "Of course!" Tang Li answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "We are only sixteen people, and only need to find four more people to fill in the twenty places. I''m in." Li Yan said.


    The other four Youxiwang Sect disciples, four Huakai Sect disciples and two Huli Sect disciples who are part of the background and never have spoken a word. "¡­" please don''t mind us and continue with the scene¡­


    "Then, the alliance is decided." Chen Wu spoke. "So, any ideas how should we go tonight? Attack the other participants or rest and start tomorrow?" he asked.


    "Let''s rest first." Wu Lian answered. "The opponents can''t run anywhere, or they can also leave the competition." He said.


    "Well, that''s true. Even if we won''t act tonight, the other participants can eliminate the other participants for us." Tang Li smiled.


    Li Yan nodded in agreement. "Let''s not waste energy and rest to preserve more strength. They will be tired tomorrow but we aren''t, so they will be easy targets tomorrow for us." He said.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Li-xiong¡­" Chen Su called. "This plan¡­ did you learn it from elder Cheng Sheng?" he asked when he remembered the Intersect Competition before where Cheng Sheng and the others participated.


    In one of the stages, the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect waited until the Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect, Qianxu Sect, Huakai Sect and Huli Sect to exhaust themselves before they acted.


    "That''s right." Li Yan honestly answered. "It isn''t against the rules to apply this tactic in the competition, right?" he asked before he smiled like a fox. "After all, this is just learning from a senior." He said.


    Tang Li and the Youxiwang Sect. "¡­ oh." They muttered and smiled, immediately understood what he is implying.


    The audience, as well as the sect leaders and elders who heard their conversation. "¡­" well, fck! Why is it Cheng Sheng again?! They thought. He isn''t here but his prints are everywhere!


    Li Nanzi sweated and clenched his fists not to wipe the sweat off of his forehead when he saw that everyone is looking at him. His lip twitched. "¡­ it is good to learn from a senior." He spoke and forced a smile.


    The other sect leaders. "¡­" so this is how you will play! They thought as their faces darkened.


    Indeed, Cheng Sheng''s ingenuous tactics, although unorthodox, but is very effective. Since everyone wants to win, as long as it won''t harm others, then they can use Cheng Sheng''s tactics! As Li Yan said just now, it isn''t against the rules to borrow someone''s tactics. In fact, it is a good decision and heartwarming to learn from a senior!


    But! This is Cheng! Sheng! Ai¡­ they felt conflicted. Even if Cheng Sheng would really become a ghost in the future, but it is already proven that he will forever be remembered! But, of course, albeit he is a scum, but he is very important in their hearts so they won''t let him turn into a ghost!


    "Huh? Brother?" Sun Yi muttered when he saw Sun Rong walking towards them with a smile.


    Sun Rong stopped before them and looked at each one of them. "Everyone¡­ the Spirit Tracing Bell has been finished.." He told them.

 Chapter 493 - The Scum Is Dedicated

    "REALLY?!" everyone exclaimed in both shock and excitement when they heard what Sun Rong said.


    "Yes, really." Sun Rong nodded, confirming it.


    "AMAZING!" Feng Mo exclaimed and they all looked at each other with their faces flushed in excitement.


    "How is it?" Jing Cheng asked as they all surrounded Sun Rong.


    "The Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu have just finished testing it." Sun Rong answered before he made a pause. "The Spirit Tracing Bell worked." He said and looked at them.


    Suddenly, they all froze. Their expressions suddenly changed. Why? Because the Spirit Tracing Bell works on spirit servants! How will it work if there are no spirit servants around? So, if the Spirit Tracing Bell worked, then there must be a spirit servant!


    Jing Kang''s eyes narrowed. "Did they catch the spirit servant?" he asked.


    "Yes." Sun Rong answered. "But, the spirit servant died." He told them.


    Silence fell.


    "Why?!" Lei Ling asked, shocked.


    "This¡­ it''s better if you ask Cheng Sheng." Sun Rong told them. "I don''t know much about this stuff." He faintly smiled.


    "¡­ sorry." Lei Ling lowered his head.


    "It''s nothing." Sun Rong waved his hand.


    "I''ll cast a spell and then we will leave." Li Tian spoke. His expression is solemn.


    They all nodded in agreement. Li Tian casted an illusion spell where they are all still watching the competition, and then they left to go to Yunxiao Inn.


    ¡­


    "Of course father and uncle Wu didn''t kill the spirit servant." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Of course, it wasn''t done by the Spirit Tracing Bell, either. Have you forgotten its function?" he asked them.


    "Trace, lock and trap." Guo Cheng answered and then froze. "Indeed¡­ it isn''t used to kill." He said.


    They all fell into a daze. That''s right¡­ at most, the Spirit Tracing Bell can only trap a spirit servant, since it is only used for catching them and not killing them. Then, how did the spirit servant die? They thought and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    But, Cheng Sheng didn''t immediately answer. His gaze fell on Jing Kang. They all turned and also looked at Jing Kang.


    Jing Kang''s expression turned calm. "You can answer." He told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded before he turned to the others. "There are two ways a spirit servant dies." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" here is his Two''s again¡­ they thought.


    "What are these?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "The first way is to kill it." Cheng Sheng answered. "The second way is to kill its master." He spoke.


    They all fell silent.


    "As I''ve said before, the spirit servant and its master shares a life." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, there are still a large difference between them two." He looked at them.


    "What is it?" they asked.


    "Their status." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "''status''?"


    "One is a master, and the other is a servant. Although they are different entities, but social status still exists, no matter what race are you ¨C human, demon, or spirit." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "That''s right." They agreed.


    "So, although both shares a life, there is still a difference between them." Cheng Sheng spoke as he rose from his seat and paced around the room. "Since he is the master, naturally, he is more powerful than his servant. So, even if you kill his servant, although he suffers an injury, and can cause his death, but he can also still be alive." He told them.


    "What?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    "The status of a master isn''t just in name. Naturally, it isn''t just for a show, since we''re talking about lives here." Cheng Sheng spoke. "After a person makes a contract with a spirit servant, both of them shares one life. But, there is still a disparity in strength between the masters." He looked at them. "If the master is weak, then after his spirit servant dies, he can also directly die as a repercussion." He said. "But, if the master is strong, then, even if you kill one or two, or even three of his spirit servants, he can still be alive even if there are repercussions." He explained.


    "So this is how it is¡­" they all muttered under their breath.


    Jing Kang heaved a sigh, admiring Cheng Sheng''s vast knowledge. Even he, who owned spirit servants before, doesn''t know this much about spirit servants.


    "This contract between them is a one-sided contract." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "''one-sided contract''?" they muttered. "There are different kinds of contract between a master and his spirit servant?!" they were shocked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer. "This one-sided contract is the weakest contract, and most disgusting one since the spirit servant is in a disadvantageous position." He spoke. "A one-sided contract, as the name implies, only one side has a full control over the other. There is no need for me to say who is in control and who is the one controlled, right?" he asked.


    They all nodded, indicating that they understood.


    "In this one-sided contract, the master can directly order its spirit servant to die." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all sucked in a sharp breath. They subconsciously looked at Jing Kang and Jing Kang''s face, as expected, is pale in horror. But, this time, he didn''t leave.


    Cheng Sheng secretly admires his resolve before he continued. "Since it can order the spirit servants to die, naturally, he can also cut the thread of life between them." He said. "With this, either the spirit servant can live, with its remaining life after bearing the repercussions, which it will receive greater to not harm its master as per their contract. The worst case is it directly dies." He explained.


    "So vile!" they can''t help but curse.


    "There is also an uglier case." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Since the one-sided contract is the cheapest and easiest contract, which makes it the most common contract, many wants to be a master. Do you know why?" he asked.


    They all shook their heads, except Jing Kang, whose whole body is shaking. "Since both the master and servant shares a life, but with them in the dominant position, they can take the vitality of the spirit servant and use it at their own cause but the spirit servant can''t take its master''s life." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng with reddened eyes. "In short, they can use the one-sided contract to take advantage of the spirit servants." He concluded.


    Cheng Sheng nodded with a solemn expression, confirming his words.


    "WHAT?!" the others exclaimed, stunned. "This can''t be¡­" they muttered.


    "Wait." Shu Mu spoke. "How can they take advantage of spirit servants¡­ aren''t the spirit servants exclusive?" he asked.


    Everyone started and turned to look at Cheng Sheng.


    "These spirit servants¡­ they are abandoned." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "''abandoned''?" they asked.


    "Their master died, but they are still alive. This is related to another type of contract which is a double-sided contract." Cheng Sheng spoke. "In the double-sided contract, both sides have freedom and the ''master'' and ''servant'' names don''t matter. But¡­" he looked at them. "¡­ this isn''t really popular." He said.


    "Why?" they asked in surprise.


    "Because of each side''s freedom, they can betray each other." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "HUH?!"


    "The master can take the spirit servant''s vitality, like in one-sided contract." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, this time, the spirit servant can resist its master, and it may live if it overpowers its master, turning the tables on him. And when the spirit servant wins, it can flee after defeating its master but didn''t take his life, or it can find another master after its master died." He explained. "Of course, these situations can happen again. That''s why this kind of contract isn''t popular." He told them.


    "Oh¡­" now they understood.


    "The last contract is the most lethal." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The blood contract." He said.


    Just hearing the name, they all shivered. But, they saw Cheng Sheng smiled. ¡­ he smiled?


    "Lethal, but in a good way." Cheng Sheng assured them.


    "How?" they curiously asked. From the previous two contracts, they heard that both are bad. But, there is actually a good contract?


    "The blood contract binds the master and servant where if the master dies, the spirit servant would also die." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Isn''t this the same with the one-sided contract?" Kang Ce spoke.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "This contract¡­ it is invested with feelings." He smiled.


    "''feelings''?" their brows raised.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Because even if the master dies, the spirit servant can live." He said. Before they could say this is like the double-sided contract, he continued. "In this contract, even if the master dies, the spirit servant can''t bear the repercussions of its master''s death." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in surprise. "This is true?!" they exclaimed. "Then, isn''t this contract so good with the spirit servant?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer. "That is why I said that those who have this contract have deep feelings to each other." He told them.


    "Oh¡­" they now fully understood.. "Then, how did that spirit servant that have been caught die?" they asked when they remembered the matter.

 Chapter 494 - The Scum Is Oppressed

    "The spirit servant is in a one-sided contract with its master." Cheng Sheng answered. "Since they share a life, the master naturally would know the situation his spirit servant is in. So, he cut the thread of life that they share." He explained. "The spirit servant is originally weak and have been weakened by the Spirit Tracing Bell after it was locked, but suddenly its master cut their thread of life, so¡­" he didn''t continue.


    They all cursed.


    "How about its master?" Chen Han asked.


    "Since the thread of life was cut, he managed to escape." Cheng Sheng''s expression turned foul. Obviously, he was angry.


    They all sighed.


    "Oh, that''s right." Cheng Sheng muttered when he remembered something. "Since this is the situation, I''ve figured that most of them are using one-sided contract." He told them.


    "Why?" they asked.


    "The double-sided contract is disadvantageous to the master, since it is risky without trust between the master and the servant. Thus, they won''t dare use this contract." Cheng Sheng answered. "The one-sided contract can give the masters a dominant position and can easily discard their spirit servants when things go downhill. Not to mention this is the easiest contract to make, so the enemies must be using a one-sided contract with their spirit servants." He explained.


    "I see¡­ since one-sided contract can be easily done, then the enemies must be using this cheap method." Shu Mu spoke.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Cheng Sheng." Jing Kang called.


    Everyone turned to him, including Cheng Sheng.


    "Can''t we save the spirit servants?" Jing Kang asked.


    Everyone fell silent. They, as well as Cheng Sheng, already expected for Jing Kang to ask this. Everyone waited while holding their breath for Cheng Sheng''s reply.


    "We can." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone''s eyes widened with shock.


    Jing Kang''s heart skipped a beat. "Really?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." He answered.


    "How?" Lei Ling asked in an excited voice.


    "Through the Spirit Tracing Bell." Cheng Sheng answered. "Right now, only the Spirit Tracing Bell can make contact with the spirit servant." He spoke as he walked towards the balcony and gazed outside.


    "But, wouldn''t the spirit servant immediately die if their master would cut the thread of life?" Xiao Le asked.


    "Of course, saving them is risky." Cheng Sheng turned to them. "Since the only way that we can save the spirit servants is to feed them spiritual energy for them to withstand the repercussion of their master cutting the thread of life." He said. "But, the spirit servant can also turn against us." He looked at them.


    "Then¡­" they looked conflicted.


    "To ensure that nothing won''t happen to us, we have to wait for the thread of life that binds the spirit servant to its master. This way, their relationship is severed and their master can''t order them anymore, especially to attack us." Cheng Sheng said. "Also, there is still our entrapment. The spirit servant is still trapped by us so it won''t be easy for them to attack us, not to mention that they will be weaker than us." He assured them.


    Hearing this, they all heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you." Jing Kang told him.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "But, we still have to save them." He spoke. "In saving them, we can extract information from them." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "That''s right! If we catch the spirit servants, we can interrogate them!" Kang Ce said.


    Xi Ming nodded. "Furthermore, they were oppressed by their master, so they definitely would feel resentful and might want to cooperate with us by bringing their masters down." He said.


    "Yes! This is a win-win situation." Jing Bai agreed.


    "Then¡­" they all looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng knows what they wanted to ask. "Right now, I have finished four Spirit Tracing Bells." He spoke.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" they muttered as their eyes reddened. They know that Cheng Sheng is weak right now and refining a spiritual tool isn''t easy for him so he definitely must feel exhausted.


    It wasn''t that Cheng Sheng didn''t try looking for a disciple to inherit his alchemic skills like refining tools. It''s just that he hasn''t found a suitable one. Don''t mention Fei Yinzi who is talentless in the alchemy.


    "We''ll use the four Spirit Tracing Bells for now." Fan Wen decided.


    "Then, we''ll leave these two you?" Chen Jing asked as he, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling gave the four Spirit Tracing Bells to them.


    "So, who will use these first?" Fan Wen turned to the others.


    "You should better go in pairs." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "Father and uncle Wu almost caught one spirit servant but it died. Meanwhile, elder Fei and elder Xi almost caught one but the masters of the spirit servants are alert in recalling their spirit servants, so they should also be working in pairs." Cheng Sheng explained. "One person will use the Spirit Tracing Bell and concentrate on trapping the spirit servant so it can''t escape, or even be recalled by its master. The other one would be responsible of guarding the other." He told them.


    "Wait. The Spirit Tracing Bell can prevent the master from recalling his spirit servant?" Sun Yi caught the point.


    "It can." Cheng Sheng answered. "The entrapment limits the spirit servant''s movements but the thread of life is still connected between them." He explained. "What happened to father, uncle Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi is an accident since they still haven''t mastered in using the Spirit Tracing Bell, and have little knowledge about the spirit servants." He told them. "Also, blame me for my negligence. I only realized its further use, and underestimated the extent of the spirit servants contract." He added.


    "No, we don''t blame you. We can''t blame anyone." Li Tian shook his head. "It was only a test you did earlier. Having this much discoveries is already a lot." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Then, I''ll summarize the use of the Spirit Tracing Bell now." Cheng sheng spoke. "It can trace, lock and trap then spirit servant. Although the spirit servant and its master are connected by the thread of life, as long as our entrapment is stronger, then it will prevent the master from recalling his spirit servant." He said. "As for the thread of life, you should use the Visual Origin Talisman so you all can see the thread of life and see when will the master cuts the thread of life. Then, give the spirit servant spiritual energy to keep them alive, but also strengthen the entrapment to prevent them from escaping. Also, increase vigilance so you will know if they will retaliate against you." He told them.


    They all nodded in understanding.


    "Both should use Visual Origin Talismans. While the one holding the bell fully concentrates, the guard should locate where the other end of the thread of life is connected." Cheng Sheng continued. "If you can, then you should add more people to replace the guard while the guard chases the master of the spirit servant you caught. Also, the guard replacing can supply spiritual energy to the holder of the bell." He reminded them.


    "Then, let''s group ourselves into three." Tang Zhe spoke. "Well¡­ can we have four people?" he asked as he looked at Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu.


    "You can. The more, the merrier¡­ ehem." Cheng Sheng coughed. "I mean, the more people, the safer it is for you. Two people will be responsible for the spirit servant while the other two will chase its master, and can support each other in case of danger." He explained. "Three people is just the least requirement. You can do what you want." He said and yawned before he stretched his limbs. Then, he left without bidding them goodbye.


    They also didn''t stop him and just let Cheng Sheng leave. They know that he is very tired, and it is already dawn.


    "So, one bell will be used by the Huakai Sect." Fan Wen spoke as he gave the bell to Tang Zhe. Then, he had Tang Yun hold it.


    "We''ll have one, too!" Shu Mu spoke. "I, Lele and Kang Ce." He said.


    "Let me go with you." Sun Yi proposed.


    "Thank you." Shu Mu nodded.


    "We''ll have one." Jing Cheng said. "I, Jing Bai and Zheng Yi." He looked at the two. Jing Hei and Qian Lin still haven''t returned.


    "Then, I''ll go with your team!" Chen Han said.


    "Welcome!" Jing Bai said.


    Fan Wen gave Shu Mu and Jing Cheng the bells.


    "Erm¡­ we want to join, too." Xi Ming said as he looked at Xi Xing beside him. He knows that Xi Xing is also eager.


    "Then, let us go with you." Li Tian spoke as he and Feng Mo went with the Shanliangde Sect.


    "Good, good." Xi Ming smiled, looking excited as he gave the bell to Xi Xing who curiously looked at it. "Erm¡­ doesn''t this look wrong? Cheng Sheng made this bell, so shouldn''t you two be holding it?" he asked.


    "What''s wrong? Our sect is benevolent!" Feng Mo told him and patted his back.

 Chapter 495 - The Scum Is A Parent

    "Xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen called as he entered Cheng Sheng''s room while Lei Qing and You Rou returned to the venue of the Intersect Competition to inform Xie Lan and the others while Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling will rest.


    He helplessly smiled when he saw Cheng Sheng curled up on the bed. "Da shixiong¡­" he heard Cheng Sheng called in his sleep. "Yin¡­ Fei Yin¡­" he called again as a tear fell from his closed eye.


    Fan Wen felt his heart ached and he leaned down to wipe Cheng Sheng''s tear. But, it woke Cheng Sheng.


    "Shifu¡­?" Cheng Sheng called when he saw Fan Wen standing beside the bed. "Did they leave?" he asked, referring to Li Tian and the others.


    Fan Wen nodded and informed him of the groups. "Are you okay?" he asked as he sat beside the bed. Then, he touched Cheng Sheng''s back and gave him his spiritual energy. "You know¡­ I really feel useless." He said.


    "Shifu shouldn''t feel that way." Cheng Sheng refuted and frowned.


    "No¡­" Fan Wen shook his head. "As your shifu, I should have looked after you more." He sadly smiled.


    "Shifu¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered before he sighed. He then sat up the bed. "This is my choice." He said and looked at Fei Yin inside the Shapeshifting Blanket''s space.


    Fan Wen also turned and saw Fei Yin inside. His eyes reddened and his tears can''t help but fall. "I really blame myself¡­" he said. "Xiao Yin died¡­" he sobbed.


    Cheng Sheng turned and saw him crying. Now, he realized how sad Fan Wen is. He can''t help but hug his second parent. Because he was already in Xinfaxian after he transmigrated, he felt closer to Fan Wen rather than Chen Jing since it was Fan Wen he first met and grew up under Fan Wen''s care even though the father of the original owner''s body is Chen Jing. Although Xie Lan also acted as a parent to them, but Xie Lan has been absent for ten years, and it was Fan Wen who raised him, Fei Yin and Li Tian. Feng Mo has his parents.


    "I supposed to protect you all¡­ but I let xiao Yin die¡­ I also let you sacrifice your cultivation¡­" Fan Wen cried. "Xiao Sheng¡­ I am sorry." He said as he hugged him tight.


    "Shifu¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered and lowered his head as he patted Fan Wen''s back to comfort him. His eyes reddened and his tears also fell. He didn''t realize¡­ Fan Wen had hide deeply his emotions, but all this while¡­


    Cheng Sheng closed his eyes tight as he clenched his fists. "I also shouldn''t have been selfish¡­" he said as he buried his face on Fan Wen''s shoulder and, finally, he cried.


    Fan Wen''s lips quivered when he felt Cheng Sheng''s tears fell on his shoulder. All these years¡­ Cheng Sheng cried only once. And that was when the other half of the Millennium Ship fell in the Abyss, bringing along Fei Yi''s corpse. After that, he didn''t cry. He only insisted to go down the Abyss to find Fei Yin.


    And now, he finally succeeded bringing Fei Yin back. Yet, all the sadness he felt these years knowing that he can''t save Fei Yin by himself¡­ he also actually felt sad, unwilling, to sacrifice his cultivation that he earned hard in exchange of his life. Yet, in exchange for thousands of lives remaining in the continent, he let go of his cultivation just to lower Wu Ran''s guard. It is also uncertain whether he would succeed or not. Fortunately, luck was on their side.


    "I knew it." They heard Xie Lan''s voice spoke. "Finally¡­ both of you cried." He said and smiled when he saw Fan Wen and Cheng Sheng crying.


    He has already noticed that Fan Wen was holding back his tears to not let their children¡­ ehem, disciples be affected of what happened to Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. If even Fan Wen cried, how about Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, You Rou and Lei Qing? Most especially Cheng Sheng. Thus, Fan Wen restrained his grief over Fei Yin''s death, as well as Cheng Sheng''s sacrifice, as to not add to their disciples'' depression and sadness.


    Yet, he still has to shed tears. As well as Cheng Sheng. So, when he noticed that Fan Wen didn''t return with Lei Qing and You Rou, he left and went to Yunxiao Inn. And he was right that both people that he cared most about finally let go of their emotions.


    "You two have worked hard." He spoke as he patted their heads.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyelids became heavy and he fell asleep. He was already exhausted. Fan Wen immediately helped him lie down before he turned and hugged Xie Lan tight.


    "You jerk." Fan Wen whispered, but he still continued hugging him.


    "I know that you just want to comfort xiao Sheng, but didn''t find the time." Xie Lan spoke and turned to look at Lei Qing and You Rou who are wiping their tears, yet their tears can''t stop falling.


    "Come here." Fan Wen called, and the two immediately ran to hug him and cried.


    Xie Lan faintly smiled as he let them three cry. Then, he looked at the Shapeshifting Blanket floating beside the bed. Fei Yin is lying inside, looking like he was just sleeping.


    ...


    A day has passed and a new day arrived. The four groups who went in four directions returned empty-handed.


    "Sorry¡­" they apologized and embarrassedly looked away from Cheng Sheng. After all, Cheng Sheng worked hard and exhausted himself just to produce four magic tools. He overexerted himself and might have suffered because of it.


    Yet, they returned empty-handed.


    But, they didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng to be calm. "It''s nothing. I already expected it." He spoke.


    "Huh? ''expected it''?" they started.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer. "We tried to make tests. Do you think they are stupid?" he asked them.


    They all fell silent. "¡­ oh." They muttered, dumbfounded. That''s right. The enemies are already vigilant and then found out that they were doing tests and they are treated as test subjects. Would they remain in their posts and wait for them and help them with their tests?


    Fan Wen chuckled seeing everyone''s dumbfounded expressions. Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin, Xi Ling, and even Sun Rong and Qie Shi snickered and looked away to laugh.


    "Ehem." Xie Lan coughed, breaking the awkward atmosphere. "Everyone is anxious and wanted to produce results so we have overlooked this fact. No one is to blame." He told them.


    "Yes¡­" Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others listlessly and hesitantly agreed with what Xie Lan said. They know that Xie Lan made up an excuse for them but they still felt defeated.


    Even the serious Jing Cheng''s cheeks are flushed in shame. "Sorry." He apologized and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "We are also too excited to use the new invention¡­" Xiao Le pouted.


    Xi Xing, Tang Yun and Feng Mo who were also excited blushed in shame. "¡­"


    "Huh? What happened, everyone?" Lei Ling asked when he and Jing Kang arrived in the dining hall and noticed the strange atmosphere. They also saw that everyone looked listless.


    "Hm? Ah Kang. Where did you and Lei Ling go last night?" Jing Bai asked when he noticed that Jing Kang and Lei Ling suddenly disappeared at some time last night.


    "¡­ didn''t the author forget to write some lines for us since she has forgotten our presence?" Lei Ling asked and wryly smiled.


    Everyone. "¡­" don''t just casually break the fourth wall! We''ll all be in trouble! They thought.


    (Gray Dragon: lie! I didn''t forget you and Jing Kang! >.<!)


    "Sun Rong and Qie Shi called us while all of you formed groups." Jing Kang answered.


    "Huh?" they all turned to Sun Rong and Qie Shi.


    Sun Rong smiled. "Actually, Cheng Sheng gave the four of us a project. But, because there is a little time last night, he didn''t tell you about this." He explained and glanced at Cheng Sheng who just sleepily yawned.


    "What project?!" everyone immediately straightened up on their seats when they heard it.


    Sun Rong slyly smiled seeing everyone turned enthusiastic. "It''s about the Visual Origin Talisman." He answered. "I had Jing Kang and Lei Ling connect it with the mirrors in the inn so that we can see the spirit servants and other spiritual entities so we can see them and then defend ourselves from them in case they harm us." He explained.


    "Oh¡­"


    "Related to this, Cheng Sheng had Jing Kang make something." Sun Rong continued and turned to Jing Kang.


    "He said that he wanted me to make a new talisman that can touch the spirit servant and trap it." Jing Kang answered.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened. "Really?!" they exclaimed.


    Jing Kang nodded. "My knowledge about the spirit servants are inadequate so Cheng Sheng gave me some tips from the principle behind the Spirit Tracing Bell." His eyes narrowed. "I can''t let the spirit servants harm the people.." He spoke.

 Chapter 496 - The Scum Is Sneaky

    A week passed by in a flash, and the elimination stage of the Intersect Competition finished without any accidents. This is due to everyone''s cooperation, and worked harder to protect the Zhongyang from the dangers lurking around the corners.


    When the elimination stage finally ended, all the disciples and the other participants were exhausted¡­ except for a certain group of people: the mages from the Xinfaxian Sect, namely Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao, and the only mage from the Shanliangde Sect, Sun Ri. Everyone''s faces are entirely dark since these originally three, now four, mages, really did as what they have planned to defend and only attack when they were attacked, and by the time everyone knew it, their forest arena have been cleared after twenty people, including them, were left.


    You could say that they are really clever. Their hiding place is situated beside the river and they camped beside a large rock that, not only could protect them from the cold wind, but also could hide them from the other participants'' eyes! Of course, they shouldn''t forget the fact that Wen Wen''s talisman formation is a strong defense! And Sun Ri''s offense also isn''t something to sneer at! Her spiritual tool, a long string, can be used as a whip, and also as a bind! It is poisonous!


    Meanwhile, Cui Xiang acted as their support by treating their injuries, although they are small. As for Cui Xiao¡­ everyone thought that he is just a rabbit after seeing her deceiving performance before when she saved Sun Ri. Looks, and even actions, can be deceiving! She is a rabbit, but a rabbit that bites! She isn''t an offensive like Sun Ri or a support like Cui Xiang. Instead, she is also a defensive type like Wen Wen. But, her strength doesn''t lie on talismans or poisons or spiritual tools. It''s on spells. However, she gave them a new insight on how to use spells.


    Since their arena is a forest, not to mention the trees, but bushes and some large rocks are also obstacles. So, someone can plan an ambush not just by personally attacking them, but also using traps! Yes, traps! Cui Xiao knows how to make traps! And this is one of the reasons why she, Cui Xiang, Wen Wen and Sun Ri won! She dug pits, literally, and also at times used Sun Ri''s poisonous string and Wen Wen''s talismans, as well as the fragrant knock-out potions made by Cui Xiang. Then, she used spells¡­ yes, she is accurate. She accurately hit the traps she made using the spells to detonate them when an enemy arrived!


    Mages really can''t be underestimated, especially the talented and clever ones! Then, they all suddenly thought of Cheng Sheng¡­ only he could have thought Cui Xiao that way, right? Since only he could think of that way to use spells.


    As for the canyon arena, although Hui Na, Hui Qu and Hui Lu, together with that rogue cultivator that pulled them three together with him down the river, they were unconscious for two days and when they woke up, they decided to make a truce since the other participants must have thought that they died and wouldn''t bother checking on them. So, they separated but remained in the place where they were brought by the river until their canyon arena have been cleared and they won.


    Meanwhile, the other three arenas are as exciting as the surprising arenas of the mages. In the mountain arena, the disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect, Zunjingde Sect and Qianxu Sect have decided to scout the area for both enemies and the beasts that originally served as their prey to hunt and be eaten. They would send their respective leaders a message talisman to notify them of the direction of their enemies, and also of the beasts to avoid or hunt them. This also applies to their enemies. They remained on top of the trees to have a better view of the surroundings, and also to jump down and defeat their enemies when they see them.


    This sneaking type of attack is very exhilarating since the audience couldn''t help but want to cheer for these shameless disciples, yet also want to alarm these disciples'' targets that the enemy is above them! But, of course, this sneaking type of attack isn''t absolute since there are also strong opponents like a rogue cultivator named Qi Lan who was sneak attacked by a Zunjingde Sect disciple yet his reflexes are fast. He even actually noticed that they are all up in the trees. In the end, he joined them and won along with them.


    In the desert arena, a big accident almost happened. Yes, they are Xi He and Wu Tao. Xi He and Wu Tao have been fighting for a long time and, when they finally exhausted themselves, the other participants finally decided to fish in troubled waters! The Shanliangde Sect disciples naturally counterattacked. Of course, they can''t just leave Xi He to die so they saved him. As for Wu Tao¡­ Wu Tao actually still have his strength left and successfully escaped! This infuriated Xi He who felt so weak and realized he has been deceived! He almost went to chase Wu Tao. But, finally, he remembered that he is in a team and so he shut up and rested for some time before he joined to help his fellow disciples, feeling ashamed but inwardly furious and vowed to defeat Wu Tao in the next stage!


    On the other hand, it has to be said that the most peaceful arena is the city arena where the Youxiwang Sect, Huakai Sect and Huli Sect. Although, regretfully, some of their fellow disciples failed to pass the elimination stage but their loss is justified because there were also other stronger participants. They can''t always win.


    "Congratulations to the following participants for passing the elimination stage - " Zheng Yi spoke as he stood on the stage and read the list of the names on the scroll. " ¨C in the forest arena, Wen Wen of the Xinfaxian Sect, Cui Xiang of the Xinfaxian Sect, Cui Xiao of the Xinfaxian Sect, Sun Ri of the Shanliangde Sect, Ling Yun of the Yuling Sect¡­" he said.


    Everyone was surprised and turned to look at the Yuling Sect. ''Ling Yun''?! He participated in the competition as a mage?! They all thought.


    "Huh? Ling-shixiong was also there?!" Wen Wen exclaimed in surprise. Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao standing beside him were also surprised.


    Meanwhile, Sun Ri''s eyes narrowed as she watched Ling Yun pass by them. He has hidden himself deeply. She thought. Everyone thought that Ling Yun is a sword cultivator, but he actually also is a mage.


    "In the canyon arena, Hui Na of the Tuanhui Sect, Hui Qu of the Tuanhui Sect, Hui Lu of the Tuanhui Sect, Jin Yu¡­" Zheng Yi spoke.


    "''Jin Yu''? Who''s that?" the audience asked.


    "Must be a rogue cultivator¡­" the others spoke.


    Everyone only knew who Jin Yu was when he passed by the three female disciples of the Tuanhui Sect and they glared at him. "Oh! So he''s actually that guy who brought these three female disciples down the river with him!" they exclaimed when they realized it.


    "In the mountain arena: Fei Yinzi of the Xinfaxian Sect, Su Yi of the Xinfaxian Sect, Zhu Xi of the Xinfaxian Sect, Wen Yan of the Xinfaxian Sect, Su Mi of the Xinfaxian Sect, Jing De of the Zunjingde Sect, Jing Xu of the Zunjingde Sect, ¡­, Qian Meng of the Qianxu Sect, Qian Jue of the Qianxu Sect, ¡­, and Qi Lan." Zheng Yi said as he pulled the lower portion of the scroll before he continued.


    "''Qi Lan''?" the audience was puzzled.


    "Another rogue cultivator!" the others exclaimed. "Huh? The Xinfaxian Sect disciples, Zunjingde Sect disciples and Qianxu Sect disciples know him?" they said when they saw Fei Yinzi and the others greeted Qi Lan when the rogue cultivator passed by him.


    "You didn''t see that he cooperated with them during the competition. He is also strong and defeated that disciple who tried to sneak attack him!" someone told them.


    "In the desert arena: Fei Luo of the Shanliangde Sect, Fei Huo of the Shanliangde Sect, Xi Bing of the Shanliangde Sect, Sun Yan of the Shanliangde Sect, Xi He of the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Tao of the Wuyang Sect¡­" Zheng Yi spoke while the Shanliangde Sect disciples passed by, as well as Wu Tao, which made him and Xi He almost fought again on stage. "¡­ and Ho Ting." He finished.


    "''Ho Ting''?" the audience was clueless. "Another rogue cultivator?" they said.


    "Looks like there are many masters this time!" the others exclaimed, feeling excited.


    "Last arena, the city arena: Chen Wu of the Youxiwang Sect, Chen Yu of the Youxiwang Sect, Chen Su of the Youxiwang Sect, Wu Lian of the Youxiwang Sect, Tang Li of the Huakai Sect, ¡­, Li Yan of the Huli Sect¡­" Zheng Yi spoke until he reached the end of the paper.. "Again, congratulations to all the participants of the Intersect Competition!" he said.

 Chapter 497 - The Scum Is A Child

    Yunxiao Inn.


    In the Yunxiao Inn, Xie Lan is waiting with Fan Wen, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Sun Rong and Qie Shi for the disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect and Shanliangde Sect to return from the awarding ceremony. Cheng Sheng has just finished refining more Spirit Tracing Bells again so he is resting in his room after being completely exhausted.


    While they are all chatting in the reception area, they suddenly heard a thumping sound that seemed to be footsteps. The footsteps sound soft but also hurried, like their owner has short legs and small feet. They are cultivators, excluding Sun Rong and Qie Shi, so their senses are sharp and they immediately heard the new footsteps of¡­ a child?


    "¡­ Sun Rong, do your guests have brought a child with them?" Chen Jing asked.


    "I''m not sure¡­" Sun Rong shrugged. "Dear Qie, can you check the list for me?" he asked.


    "Sure." Qie Shi nodded.


    "A child¡­ it seems to be a long time since I have seen one." Xi Ling spoke and smiled.


    "That''s right¡­ I suddenly miss xiao Sheng, xiao Tian and the others when they were younger¡­" Xie Lan heaved a sigh.


    "And then you played pranks on them." Fan Wen frowned at him.


    Xie Lan chuckled.


    "But, Sheng-er as a child ah¡­" Chen Jing muttered and also smiled when suddenly, their gazes fell on a small figure that appeared. "¡­ Sheng-er?" Chen Jing blinked when he thought he have mistaken what he saw.


    "¡­ xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen called, unsure, as they all stared at the child that looked extremely similar to Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng Sheng?!" Fei Lin''s eyes widened. His handsome and gentle face cracked in shock.


    Wu Fan was also shocked, and his eyes suddenly narrowed. "This can''t be¡­ really Sheng-er, right?" he asked.


    As if confirming their suspicions, they heard Qie Shi spoke. "There are no guests that brought a child in the Yunxiao Inn." He told them.


    Everyone fell silent. It''s not as if children are banned in the inn. It''s just, as Xi Ling said, they rarely see children because children are currently sent by their parents in schools, like the martial sects. Then, their children would grow up in the martial sects.


    "So¡­ this is Cheng Sheng?" Sun Rong blinked.


    "¡­ it can''t be that he performed a spell, right, so he turned into this?!" Fei Lin asked.


    "Or¡­ this is a spirit servant that disguised as Cheng Sheng after the enemies found out about Cheng Sheng?" Xi Ling asked.


    Everyone immediately turned vigilant of their surroundings if there might be enemies who are the master of this spirit servant that looked like Cheng Sheng.


    "¡­ wait. The Spirit Tracing Bell and the Spirit Tracing Talisman didn''t activate." Fei Lin spoke.


    They all fell silent.


    "¡­ so, he isn''t a spirit servant?" Fan Wen was surprised.


    "¡­ so, he is really Sheng-er?!" Chen Jing asked.


    "But, if he is xiao Sheng, xiao Sheng would tell us¡­" Xie Lan said.


    "Could it be he doesn''t know how to speak?" Sun Rong asked.


    "How was Cheng Sheng when he was young?" Qie Shi asked.


    Everyone looked at Chen Jing. Chen Jing was startled since he remembered that his real son has already died. Chen Han knows this, too, since he found the truth from Chen Han. The one who is currently his second ''son'' is Cheng Sheng, who cut his ties off with their family before, although the Chen Clan didn''t acknowledge it.


    "Sheng-er is smart, so how can he not know how to speak?" Chen Jing spoke.


    "Then¡­" they all turned to the child again.


    Suddenly, they all saw him smile. But, before he could speak, they heard a familiar voice spoke. "Xiao Bao. Deceiving people again?" the owner of the voice is the one who owned the face the child resembled.


    "Sheng-er/xiao Sheng/Cheng Sheng!" everyone exclaimed and turned.


    "This¡­ is he your child?!" they asked in shock.


    Cheng Sheng¡­ has a child?! They thought. But, he is lovers with Fei Yin. Even though there are many miracles that have happened in this world but a man giving birth to a child¡­ this hasn''t happened yet! They thought. Then, could it be¡­ Fei Yin cheated on Cheng Sheng, or it was Cheng Sheng who cheated on Fei Yin?!


    They looked at the child. The child looked like he is eight years of age. But, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng deeply love each other so where did this child come from? They looked at Cheng Sheng. "¡­ ''xiao Bao''?" they asked when they remembered the name that Cheng Sheng called the child just now.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "He is Fei Yin''s¡­" he spoke, his voice slow because he still feels sleepy and lethargic.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. Fei Yin¡­ he is Fei Yin''s son?! They thought. But, the child''s face is clearly Cheng Sheng''s! It couldn''t be that Cheng Sheng has given birth, right?! They looked at Cheng Sheng. Wait¡­ Cheng Sheng is the best mage so, could it possibly, he created a magic pill to conceive a child because of his deep love towards Fei Yin - ?


    Cheng Sheng could clearly read their thoughts since their emotions are displayed on their faces. "¡­ sword." He continued.


    "¡­ ''sword''?" they asked. "¡­ but he is a child?" they said and looked at xiao Bao.


    "He is the sword¡­ spirit." Cheng Sheng told them.


    "''sword spirit''?!" they turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "Everything has a spirit." Cheng Sheng started as he sat on the couch. "I won''t say so much but just know that our swords also have their spirit." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" you are just lazy! They thought. But, they still listened.


    "Before the previous Intersect Competition, I taught da shixiong as well as Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong, shijie, shimei and Lei-shidi to call upon their sword spirits during our training." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, only I and da shixiong managed to call them. Feng-shixiong also managed to call upon his sword''s spirit, but then after, Bai Bai didn''t reappear." He said.


    "Why?" Xie Lan asked. "What about xiao Tian, xiao Qing, xiao Ling and xiao Rou?" he added.


    "What is the method of calling our sword spirits?" Fei Lin asked.


    Cheng Sheng paused and then looked at them before he took a deep breath. His eyelids lowered. "¡­ can you let me rest first?" he asked. "I woke up because xiao Bao escaped from the Shapeshifting Blanket and knew that he would deceiving people again. Now that I found him, I''ll leave him to you first¡­" he yawned and his eyelids grew heavier. "I''ll tell you everything when I wake up." He told them before he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Everyone. "¡­" we are all ready to listen for more but then you just went to sleep?! They thought. But, they know that Cheng Sheng is really tired so they can only patiently wait¡­ and watch xiao Bao who grinned at them.


    "¡­ you''re really a sword spirit?" Xi Ling asked as he stared at xiao Bao. They lowered their voices since Cheng Sheng is sleeping.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi, although still curious, but left to guard the door so that no one noisy would enter and wake Cheng Sheng up. They know that Cheng Sheng has a bad temper when waking up, so¡­


    "And he really looks like xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan added as he glanced at the sword spirit.


    "That''s because my master was thinking of master Cheng at that time so I had master Cheng''s appearance." Xiao Bao answered before he paused. "I apologize for deceiving you earlier. I just felt bored inside the Shapeshifting Blanket''s space and I had finished attending to my master so I sneaked out." He explained.


    Seeing the childish face of Cheng Sheng, they couldn''t bear to get mad at xiao Bao. "It''s alright¡­" they said, coaxing him.


    "So, xiao Bao is your name?" Chen Jing asked. He already felt fond of xiao Bao as if xiao Bao is a real child. This is the same face as his second son, of course!


    Xiao Bao nodded. "Since it disturbs you, and that master Cheng prohibited me, I will change my face to another face." He said. Before they could react, his face already changed.


    "¡­ why did you change your face? Whose face is this?" Fan Wen asked.


    "This is the second appearance my master gave me." Xiao Bao answered.


    "Yin-er gave you a second appearance? Why?" Fei Lin asked when his younger brother was mentioned again.


    "Master said that he felt he is disrespecting master Cheng. So, he told me that I shouldn''t appear before him with master Cheng''s face but it is fine to appear before you with master Cheng''s face." Xiao Bao explained.


    Everyone. "¡­" ''disrespect''? So Fei Yin still knows this word?! Then why did he thought of Cheng Sheng in the first place when giving his sword spirit a face?! They thought but didn''t voice it out since xiao Bao is here.


    "If you are Fei Yin''s sword spirit, why haven''t we seen you before?" Wu Fan asked.. "Or, how does one creates a sword spirit? Why don''t we know it?" he asked.

 Chapter 498 - The Scum Is Incomplete

    "This all is related to this land''s spiritual energy." Xiao Bao answered.


    They all fell silent as they carefully listened.


    "As master Cheng has said, everything has a spirit." Xiao Bao started. "The trees also have a spirit and they can cultivate until they formed their spirit body that they will imitate from humans. The animals also can cultivate, too, and become humans. Some people who will discover their existence would call them as demons, but they aren''t." he explained. "We aren''t." he added.


    They understood. Sword spirits are the same as the trees and the animals. And xiao Bao¡­ the one before them is the sword spirit''s spiritual body. The sword is his real body.


    "The difference between us spiritual entities, or I will call us as ''phantoms''." Xiao Bao continued. "Our first difference from the demons is that we are spirits. The second difference is that we are ''born'' as pure. Thirdly, we bear no ill will." He explained.


    They nodded, indicating that they understood.


    "But, in order for us to be ''born'', that is, to create a spiritual body to be able to manifest, we have to have enough spiritual energy. Thus, we also cultivate." Xiao Bao continued. "But¡­ because there are also humans who know how to cultivate, and that you cultivate faster than us because you have greater consciousness than us, so, we can only gather less spiritual energy, and thus cultivate slower than you." He explained.


    "That¡­" they all looked at each other. "¡­ we apologize. We didn''t know¡­" they said, feeling ashamed.


    Xiao Bao shook his head. "Life is a jungle. Only those who are stronger can survive." He said.


    They have no comment on that.


    "But, us swords¡­" xiao Bao looked at them. "Since you cultivators use us, thus you feed us your spiritual energy." He continued. "But, you also have to use us to attack, so¡­" he shrugged.


    "¡­" they don''t know what to say.


    "So, us swords spirits can''t manifest, much less create our own spiritual body." Xiao Bao said. "It is actually fortunate enough to have our own consciousness and own some spiritual energy. That is why, even though master was unconscious after he fell to the Abyss, I and a piece of Bai Tan, were able to protect him, fending off the demons." He told them. "That is why I haven''t appeared before you after master Cheng finally found us and took master and I with him back from the Abyss. I don''t have enough spiritual energy left after I exhausted it in the Abyss." He added.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Fei Lin sighed in relief. Everyone now finally understood how Fei Yin was unscathed even after falling into the Abyss and stayed there for five years.


    "How was Fei Yin alive? Is he really alive?" Wu Fan suddenly asked.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen and Fei Lin started and stared at xiao Bao. That''s right¡­ xiao Bao should know Fei Yin''s current condition! They thought.


    "Master is alive, of course. Or else, his body would have already decayed." Xiao Bao answered.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. Although they already believed it as it be, but it still different to hear a confirmation.


    "Then, why is Yin-er still unconscious?" Fei Lin anxiously asked.


    Xiao Bao turned to Fei Lin who has the similar qi as his master. "Master''s consciousness naturally is absent." He answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "The consciousness¡­ is absent?" they muttered.


    Xiao Bao nodded. "Master''s soul is currently present, but, his consciousness is absent." He spoke. "One of the reasons is that his soul is incomplete. The other reason is ¨C mmph!" his eyes suddenly widened when a hand covered his mouth.


    They were startled, and suddenly turned to see Cheng Sheng''s grumpy face and one of his hand was covering xiao Bao''s mouth.


    "Child¡­ do you dare to believe I wouldn''t hurt you just because your Fei Yin''s sword spirit and protected him in the Abyss?" Cheng Sheng asked and smiled at xiao Bao.


    Xiao Bao''s face that is red from suffocation turned pale when he saw Cheng Sheng''s smile. He immediately shook his head. Only then did Cheng Sheng let him go. Chen Jing immediately pulled xiao Bao to him.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen called as he stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng Sheng, you¡­" Fei Lin wanted to speak, but then, in the end, only sighed. He knows that Cheng Sheng wouldn''t harm Fei Yin.


    "That''s Yin and I''s secret." Cheng Sheng just said.


    Wu Fan looked at them before he coughed. "Since you''re now awake, can you tell us how can we invoke our sword spirits?" he asked.


    Everyone immediately recovered their thoughts and decided to let Fei Yin''s matter be.


    "Sword spirits can also be called spirit servants." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    As soon as his voice fell and they all finally digested his swords, they all froze. Their eyes then widened in shock and they all looked at him. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "They are spirits, and they serve us. So, they are also spirit servants." Cheng Sheng said. "Although they and their master, us, don''t share a life, but they also need spiritual energy. The other spirit servants'' medium, or their body, can be a talisman or jade. Meanwhile, theirs are a sword. So, they are also spirit servants." He explained.


    They all fell silent as they pondered over what he said.


    "But¡­ why is the Spirit Tracing Bell didn''t activate if xiao Bao is a spirit servant?" Chen Jing asked after he coaxed xiao Bao and xiao Bao reluctantly changed his face back to Cheng Sheng''s face when he was a child.


    Cheng Sheng turned a blind eye to it. "Because our swords are also refined tools." He answered.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered, finally understood. "So, the Spirit Tracing Bell is ineffective against another spiritual tool?" they asked.


    "Currently." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "¡­ ''currently''?" they said, suddenly sensed something from Cheng Sheng''s answer.


    "You are thinking right. Xiao Bao''s sneaking out this time let me have an epiphany." Cheng Sheng glanced at xiao Bao. "I''ll make some adjustments on the Spirit Tracing Bell so give it back to me later. I''ll make it so that even a spiritual tool like it would not be a bane to it." He told them.


    Their eyes sparkled. "Okay!" they answered as they immediately returned the Spirit Tracing Bells on their hands to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng rose from his seat and yawned. "I''ll make the adjustments now. If the other sects would return along with Li-shixiong and the others, tell them to come to me and hand me the bells." He said and then left.


    "¡­ master Cheng is really a genius." Xiao Bao can''t help but sigh in admiration as they all watched Cheng Sheng left. "I hope xiao Ling could also have a spiritual body." He said.


    "''xiao Ling''?" they turned to him.


    Xiao Bao nodded. "Master Cheng''s sword spirit." He answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" fck! We still haven''t learned how to invoke our sword spirits! They thought as their faces darkened. Cheng Sheng caught us off-guard earlier and so he fled after! How cunning! They frowned.


    "So, how can we invoke our sword spirits?" they asked xiao Bao again.


    "It''s simple, actually." Xiao Bao spoke. "You just need to feed your sword with enough spiritual energy and ''communicate'' with it then wait for it to respond to you." He explained. "Then, you can give it a name, so that it will have deeper connection with you, and it definitely will never betray you. Like master and I, and master Cheng and xiao Ling, we are friends with each other." He told them.


    "So that''s how it is¡­" they finally understood and thoughtfully held the hilt of their swords.


    "But, xiao Tian, xiao Mo, xiao Qing, xiao Rou and xiao Ling should have already taught this by xiao Sheng. Xiao Mo even had his sword spirit manifested." Xie Lan spoke. "But, Bai Bai disappeared. How about xiao Tian and the others?" he asked. He knows that Li Tian is the smartest among his and Fan Wen''s disciples, next to Cheng Sheng. But, even Li Tian failed.


    "Oh. This¡­" xiao Bao muttered.


    "You know the cause?" Fan Wen asked.


    Xiao Bao nodded. "As I''ve said earlier, the spiritual energy in the land is consumed more by you cultivators. We also contend against the trees and the beasts." He said. "But, there''s one more reason to invoke a sword spirit." He told them.


    "What is it?" they asked.


    "That is, you have the desire for it." Xiao Bao answered.


    Immediately, they all became silent.


    Xiao Bao could understand them. "Master Cheng feels lonely, since he and my master aren''t together at that time. My master also wants to protect master Cheng, so he wished for me to protect, and also accompany, master Cheng is he isn''t around¡­ just like now." He explained as his voice became low.


    No one spoke since they also know how lonely Cheng Sheng is, before and now.

 Chapter 499 - The Scum Is A Tyrant

    "This is¡­?!" Chen Han and the others exclaimed when they saw xiao Bao who looked like Cheng Sheng. "AH SHENG?!?!" he cried as he squatted before xiao Bao.


    "C-Cheng-shidi?!" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing exclaimed.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­?" Lei Ling, You Rou and Xiao Le stared at xiao Bao with widened eyes.


    "Cheng¡­ Cheng Sheng¡­?" Jing Cheng, Jing Kang, Jing Bai, Tang Zhe, Xi Ming and the others were also shocked¡­ and frightened.


    "Could it be that something happened to Cheng Sheng?!" Shu Mu''s eyes narrowed.


    "An enemy?!" Kang Ce looked around as he held the hilt of his sword.


    "It can''t be¡­!" Sun Yi gasped while Wu Yuan pulled him beside him in a protective stance.


    "My shizun¡­ something happened to my shizun?!" it was Fei Yinzi.


    "Er Zi¡­" Li Tian and the others turned to look at Fei Yinzi with reddened eyes. "Cheng-shidi¡­ Cheng-shidi has¡­" they said and everyone turned to look at xiao Bao whose face is stiff.


    "N ¨C no way! Cheng-shibo?!" Wen Wen exclaimed.


    "What?! Elder Cheng¡­ elder Cheng has¡­ turned into a¡­!" Ling Yun covered his mouth in shock.


    "What happened?" Fei Luo asked as they, on the back, tried to look at the front but was blocked by the elders of their respective sects.


    "Cheng Sheng? What happened to Cheng Sheng?!" Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie asked in panic.


    "What? Something happened to Cheng Sheng?!" Tang Teng asked as he and Li Nanzi tried to pull their grand disciple back so they can look at the front.


    "What happened to Cheng Sheng?!" Sun Yu asked and frowned. They can''t afford it if something happened to Cheng Sheng! "Are there enemies around?! Where are the Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu? Sect leader Xie should also be here." He said. "Sun Rong! What the hell, this is your inn! Where are you?! Come out this instant for your uncle and explain why this happened to Cheng Sheng!" he yelled.


    Everyone fell silent and looked at Sun Yu who has a big frown on his face. "¡­" so scary! Sect leader is actually this domineering?! They thought, shocked.


    Sun Rong who is inside the Yunxiao Inn shivered when he heard his uncle''s tyrannical voice. "As expected, even just his voice can give me a nightmare¡­" he wryly smiled. "My dear Qie, please hug me tight tonight~" he said and kissed Qie Shi''s cheek.


    Qie Shi chuckled. "Alright." he agreed.


    Meanwhile, xiao Bao who heard Sun Rong''s and Qie Shi''s retreating footsteps. "¡­" you escape while you leave me here?! He thought with dark lines on his face. This is Sun Rong''s idea, for him to ''greet'' everyone after Cheng Sheng, who manages him, went back to his room.


    "Ah Sheng?" Chen Han called. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" he worriedly asked.


    Xiao Bao inwardly cried while tried to keep his stiff smile. "H ¨C hello¡­ master Chen Han." He called and coughed to clear his throat. "I am not master Cheng Sheng. I am called ''xiao Bao'', my master''s, Fei Yin, spirit servant." He explained and gave them a bow.


    "¡­ ''spirit servant''?!" they exclaimed.


    Xiao Bao nodded. "I am here under master Sun Rong''s order to welcome you." He said, not hesitating to sell Sun Rong. "Master Xie Lan, master Fan Wen and the others will personally explain everything to you, including my existence." He told them.


    Chen Han''s body is still shaking from fright when he thought that something happened to Cheng Sheng. "¡­ so you''re not Ah Sheng?" he asked.


    "I am not." Xiao Bao answered and immediately changed his face to the second face Fei Yin gave him.


    Seeing that his face changed, everyone immediately sighed in relief. "Since he is not, then Cheng Sheng must be safe. Let''s go inside." Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    "Yes." Everyone agreed.


    Xiao Bao stepped aside and let them all enter. Since Cheng Sheng left him here outside, then he must be acquiescing on letting him ''play''.


    "Sun Rong told you to ''welcome'' us?" Sun Yu asked when he and the Shanliangde Sect elders and disciples passed.


    Xiao Bao could feel the same qi from Sun Yu like Sun Rong''s. "Yes, sect leader Sun." He answered and bowed.


    "¡­ good." Sun Yu smiled as he picked xiao Bao up.


    Sun Ri grinned while the other disciples and elders secretly shivered in fear, lighting candles for Sun Rong.


    Xiao Bao was carried away by Sun Yu and was placed down before Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Chen Jing and the others. He immediately fixed his clothes and hair before he ran towards Chen Jing and Chen Jing and Chen Han helped him tidied his hair. Fei Lin, on the other hand, fixed the wrinkle on his sleeve while Xi Ling pasted a Cleaning Talisman on his spotless clean clothes.


    The other sects who saw their doting behavior on xiao Bao. "¡­" let them be. They thought in defeat. Since xiao Bao can look like young Cheng Sheng and is also Fei Yin''s spirit servant, they can understand these people''s behavior.


    They can''t dote anymore on Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng who are adults, so they can only dote on xiao Bao.


    "Ehem. So, this child is a spirit servant?" Sun Yu directly asked after the Yunxiao Inn''s servants led the disciples, who didn''t hear anything earlier at the entrance since they are following behind, away.


    "Yes. Precisely ¨C " Xie Lan spoke. " ¨C he is a sword spirit." He told them.


    "¡­ ''sword spirit''?" the newcomers asked.


    ¡­


    "So that''s how it is¡­" Tang Zhe sighed after Fan Wen led them to Cheng Sheng''s room to give the Spirit Tracing bells for Cheng Sheng to adjust its functions.


    "I really thought that it was Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian bit his lip.


    Feng Mo nodded. "So, that''s why Bai Bai disappeared¡­ because there isn''t enough spiritual energy?" he asked and looked at his jade pendant on his waist.


    "Then, we can also invoke our sword spirits if we desire it, and have enough spiritual energy while following the method?" Jing Cheng said.


    "That''s it." Fan Wen nodded. "¡­ you didn''t take xiao Bao with you?" he asked when he didn''t saw the sword spirit.


    "Sect leader Sun need him to confront Sun Rong later. For the meantime, Chen Han and the others are doting on him." Wu Yuan explained.


    Everyone. "¡­" lighting up candles for Sun Rong¡­ they thought, though they are laughing in schadenfreude.


    ¡­


    Of course, Sun Yu isn''t really that serious. He just wanted to scare Sun Rong. So, xiao Bao returned to Cheng Sheng''s side while the sect leaders and elders, after finished discussing about sword spirits and spirit servants, finally went to the celebratory feast to congratulate their disciples for passing the elimination round and tell them to rest or train tomorrow, whatever they liked.


    Everyone is happy, except for Fei Yinzi who was neglected by his master again.


    "¡­ shizun is really busy?" Fei Yinzi asked as he sat beside Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Xiao Sheng is refining spiritual tools to catch evil spirit servants who wanted to harm the citizens. Fei Lin and xiao Ling are there to help him with the spiritual energy needed." He explained.


    Fei Yinzi sighed and forced a smile.


    "Er Zi¡­" Fan Wen called, know that Fei Yinzi feels downcast. "Xiao Sheng told me to tell you, ''congratulations'', and he wanted me to give this to you." He said as he took out a spiritual tool. "¡­ what''s wrong?" he asked when he didn''t see Fei Yinzi smiled. Instead, he looked gloomier.


    "I ¨C " Fei Yinzi spoke before he took a deep breath. In the end, he took the spiritual tool that looked like an earring. "Thank you, Fan-shigong." He said and forced a smile.


    Fan Wen wanted to say something when Xie Lan spoke. "If you are unhappy, just say it." He said and looked at Fei Yinzi who froze. "There is no harm in telling how you feel. Instead, it''s better if you let it all out." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened before his eyes reddened. "¡­ I just want to see shizun." He answered as he lowered his head to hide the tears in his eyes. "Did I do something wrong? Does he really hate me?" he asked. His voice sounds broken.


    "Er Zi¡­" Fan Wen called. But, he is afraid that the others might notice so he took him outside. Xie Lan followed after a minute. "Er Zi, I know that I may sound biased but xiao Sheng doesn''t really hate you. He really has some things to do to save the people¡­" he explained before he paused. "Of course, I''m not saying that you are unreasonable, but¡­" he bit his lip. "It''s just you miss each other, so this happens." He sighed.


    "¡­ I know that shizun has more important things to do." Fei Yinzi''s tears finally fell. "But¡­ but¡­ I just¡­ I just want to see him. Even just once!" he said as he looked at them.


    "Then, go look at me now." A voice spoke from behind them.. It is Cheng Sheng.

 Chapter 500 - The Scum Is A Crybaby

    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan and Fan Wen muttered. "You have finished your task?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Elder Fei and elder Xi are so generous with spiritual energy. They even wanted for xiao Ling to manifest." He answered, then paused. "Xiao Bao requested it from them. And father and brother might also go later to my room, so I left since it will be crowded." He added.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen. "¡­" these doting people¡­ they thought, then helplessly smiled. As if we were ones to talk. They looked at Fei Yinzi who stared at Cheng Sheng in shock.


    "Shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi muttered under his breath. "¡­ you''re real?" he asked as he raised his hand and touched the tip of Cheng Sheng''s snow-white hair, only for his fingers to curl up and his whole hand to tremble when he felt that soft hair.


    "Or else?" Cheng Sheng''s brow raised.


    "SHIZUN!" Fei Yinzi cried and jumped on Cheng Sheng to hug him tight.


    Cheng Sheng sighed and patted the back of Fei Yinzi''s head before he raised his head and glared at the people crowding by the door to watch them. They have already noticed Fei Yinzi''s gloominess. When they all saw Cheng Sheng looking at them, they all immediately retreated. Xie Lan and Fan Wen returned since Cheng Sheng is now here.


    "Ai¡­ crybaby, still has not weaned off of your mother?" Cheng Sheng asked when he felt Fei Yinzi''s whole body is shaking while his clothes became damp because of the other''s tears. "Well, it is reasonable. You don''t have a mother anymore¡­" he muttered and sighed.


    "Shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi called.


    "I am busy." Cheng Sheng cut him off. "It is your bad luck to have a busy master. Do you want to change to another one right now? I recommend Li-shixiong. It''s still not too late ¨C " he said.


    "NO! I don''t want anybody else!" Fei Yinzi cut him off and held him tighter, doesn''t want to let him go. "Don''t push me away, shizun¡­ please¡­" he sobbed.


    Cheng Sheng had the urge to sigh again. Really a crybaby¡­ he thought. "Have you already eaten?" he asked.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi answered. "¡­ no. Not yet." He immediately changed his words when he noticed Cheng Sheng''s silence and remembered that his master hates liars¡­ albeit his master is one.


    "Then, you go back and eat." Cheng Sheng said but Fei Yinzi release him. "¡­ I won''t leave. I am already done refining spiritual tools and only wanted to rest tonight." He explained. "I''ll go watch the Intersect Competition in two days so stop making a fuss and go back." He told him.


    "How about shizun? Have you already eaten?" Fei Yinzi asked and finally let go. He then wiped his tears, but his eyes are the tip of his nose are still red.


    "Sun Rong and Qie Shi already sent me dinner before they went to rest." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yinzi sighed in relief. "Good¡­" he muttered.


    "Anything else?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "¡­ shizun." Fei Yinzi called.


    "Call me ''shifu''." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Yinzi ignored it and smiled. "Can you¡­ place this on me?" he asked and took out the earring that Cheng Sheng wanted to give him.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Why?" Fei Yinzi flinched when he felt his heart ached.


    "I''m not good in adorning others with jewels." Cheng Sheng sighed. He really meant it. "I''m not even also good in trying up my hair, much less your hair when you were still a child." He looked at him.


    "¡­ oh. That''s right." Fei Yinzi nodded when he finally recalled. "¡­ then, I''ll go back, shizun." He said, can''t help but feel disappointed.


    "Go. You can also just play tomorrow and not train. Don''t feel pressured with the competition." Cheng Sheng said and then left. His snow-white hair is like the rays of the moonlight, making him look like a phantom of the night.


    Then, he disappeared.


    ¡­


    "Xiao Ling! Xiao Ling!" xiao Bao''s childish voice called when they all saw the spirit of Cheng Sheng''s sword.


    "He''s so small!" they exclaimed.


    "Xiao Ling!" xiao Bai called, waking up the finger-sized child, not a baby.


    "Uhmn¡­" xiao Ling grunted and turned over, resuming sleeping.


    Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Chen Han. "¡­" so lazy¡­ just like its master¡­ they all thought as they looked at that familiar lethargic expression that they see every time they see Cheng Sheng.


    Xiao Bao. "QAQ"


    The door opened and Cheng Sheng entered wearing the identical lethargic expression on xiao Ling¡­ or it''s the opposite. "Oh. You finally made him manifest." He muttered as he closed the door.


    "How was Er Zi?" they asked.


    "Already assured him that I''ll come in two days in the second stage of the competition to watch." Cheng Sheng answered as he lied down the bed while everyone surrounded the couch where his sword lies. "Xiao Ling." He called.


    Xiao Ling who was sleeping woke up and rubbed his eyes before he slowly floated towards Cheng Sheng.


    "Oh!" they all exclaimed, and xiao Bao looked very excited.


    Cheng Sheng ignored the others and looked at xiao Bao. "You want to play with xiao Ling?" he asked him.


    Xiao Bao immediately nodded. "Yes!" he answered.


    "Then, you accompany me in two days and you can play with xiao Ling every night starting tonight." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Chen Han. "¡­" really a businessman. He can even sell his sword spirit! They thought.


    "Deal!" xiao Bao agreed without hesitation as he immediately took xiao Ling mid-air and poked xiao Ling''s chubby cheeks.


    Everyone''s hearts felt like were poked by xiao Bao, too, when they saw the sight.


    "Ehem. Sheng-er, why do you want xiao Bao to accompany you in two days?" Chen Jing asked after he recovered his wits.


    Meanwhile, Chen Han, knowing that xiao Ling is his younger brother''s sword spirit, gave xiao Ling more spiritual energy, much to xiao Bao''s happiness. And seeing xiao Bao looked happy, Fei Lin also gave xiao Ling spiritual energy, making xiao Ling''s spirit looked more solid.


    "Do you want xiao Bao to protect you in two days? I can protect you!" Chen Han, the bro-con, said. Even though he is fond of xiao Bao, and now also xiao Ling, but his brother is more important.


    "Not that." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then, why?" Xi Ling curiously asked.


    But, Cheng Sheng just smiled. Seeing Cheng Sheng''s smile, everyone immediately shivered in fear. There is nothing good that will happen if Cheng Sheng smiled! So! Evilly!


    Two days later, second stage of the Intersect Competition.


    Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Chen Han, after seeing that nothing happened yesterday, lowered their guards and thought that Cheng Sheng has changed and is not plotting evil. But, today, they finally understood Cheng Sheng''s intention.


    "Who is that? Cheng Sheng''s new disciple? So young!" someone from the audience exclaimed after the Xinfaxian Sect arrived in the venue.


    "Didn''t think that Cheng Sheng would accept another disciple." Someone said.


    "Well, before, we all think that he wouldn''t accept any disciple. But look! There''s Fei Yinzi! So, I wasn''t surprised to see him with a new disciple!" somebody said.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­"


    Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan following behind them. "¡­"


    Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Wu Fan who went to take a peek today of the competition. "¡­"


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi who are in the audience''s seats together with Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "^_^"


    Xiao Bao who is wearing the Xinfaxian Sect''s uniform and didn''t expect he will be used like this. "¡­" endure¡­ just endure¡­ it''s all for xiao Ling! He thought as he maintained his stiff expression while he walked beside Cheng Sheng, his ''master''.


    "So young¡­ it''s expected that he wouldn''t participate in this year''s competition. We can wait for the next competition in five years to see his performance!" the audience added.


    Xiao Bao who is collapsing inside. "¡­" endure¡­ endure¡­ he chanted in his mind.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­"


    Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan following behind them. "¡­"


    Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Wu Fan who went to take a peek today of the competition. "¡­"


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi who are in the audience''s seats together with Fei Lin, Xi Ling, Chen Jing and Wu Fan. "^_^"


    The Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect, Huakai Sect, Huli Sect and other sects that saw the Xinfaxian Sect with xiao Bao. "¡­"


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Zheng Yi. "¡­" what is Cheng Sheng planning today?


    Fei Yinzi who is sitting with the other participants on the stage and arrived earlier with them in the venue.. "¡­" why is that person beside shizun?! He thought as he looked at xiao Bao in shock. Did shizun¡­ is he shizun''s new disciple?! He suddenly want to cry again¡­

 Chapter 501 - The Scum Is Worry-wart

    "Er Zi? Er Zi!" Wen Wen called as he shook Fei Yinzi by the shoulder when he saw that the other looked absent-minded.


    Fei Yinzi''s face is filled with shock after he saw his master, Cheng Sheng, is with the child that they have met last night, named ''xiao Bao''.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Wen Wen asked him. "The competition is about to start!" he reminded him. When he saw that Fei Yinzi still didn''t answer, he finally followed Fei Yinzi''s sight and also saw xiao Bao. Then, he understood. "Er Zi! Don''t think of anything! He might not be Cheng-shibo''s disciple!" he told him. "He might be my master''s disciple!" he said, trying to make Fei Yinzi calm.


    Hearing his words, only then did Fei Yinzi wake up. "You''re right¡­ sorry, I lost my calm." He said as he suppressed his emotions.


    "Er Zi, that child¡­" Wen Yan and the others also saw xiao Bao.


    "No. He can''t be Cheng-shishu''s disciple." Su Yi spoke as they all looked at xiao Bao who is very eye-catching since he is the only child among the Xinfaxian Sect elders Cheng Sheng, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling, You Rou, and their shifu Fan Wen. "He might be just an outer disciple after Xie-shigong and Fan-shigong, or our masters, notice him last night and wanted him to study in our sect." he explained.


    Everyone immediately calmed down when they heard Su Yi''s words, especially Fei Yinzi.


    "Thank you." Fei Yinzi spoke in a hoarse voice and lowered his head to hide the rims of his eyes that are red. His fists inside his wide sleeves clenched.


    "Er Zi¡­" the others didn''t dwell on Fei Yinzi''s problem for long since the competition is about to start and they need to focus on their personal battles. Wen Wen, however, is deeply worried for Fei Yinzi. "Er Zi. Focus on the battle before you right now." He told him. "If you would perform poorly, wouldn''t Cheng-shibo scold you?" he asked. "Cheng-shibo would definitely feel disappointment, and his trip would go to waste because he will only see you in defeat." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened and he felt his mind cleared up. He raised his head to look at Wen Wen before he turned to look at the area where the Xinfaxian Sect elders are sitting. "¡­ you''re right¡­" he muttered as he turned to look at Wen Wen and smiled. "Wen Wen, thank you." He told him.


    Wen Wen nodded and he brightly smiled. "Sure!" he answered, inwardly feeling relieved. He was really worried there that Fei Yinzi would suddenly snap and then perform poorly later during his battle. Then, wouldn''t all of Fei Yinzi''s time and efforts be for naught? If even he can''t accept this, then how would it be for Fei Yinzi, who wanted to please his master in every way?


    ...


    In the elders'' area, Cheng Sheng''s brows raised when he saw that Fei Yinzi has recovered his calm and expression after Wen Wen told him something. "Oho~?" he muttered as the corners of his lips curled up. "Lei-shidi, your disciple is really good, ne?" he said and looked at Lei Ling.


    Lei Ling, who knows that Cheng Sheng wanted to rile up Fei Yinzi so he took xiao Bao with him to pose as his ''disciple'', sweated and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Cheng-shixiong, Wen Wen is very kind and would look after everyone!" he told him.


    "I know. Or else, why would I also dote on him like how I did to you back then?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Lei Ling smiled. "Thank you, Cheng-shixiong." He said.


    ¡­


    "Welcome for the 103rd Intersect Competition!" the host greeted to everyone as today''s event starts! "Today begins the elimination stage, and the elimination stage will have three types of battles, which are: solo battles, double battles, and group battles! There are one hundred participants currently. By the end of this stage, only fifty will remain!" he said.


    "OOH! So harsh! The number was halved!" the audience said.


    "In solo battles, whoever wins, wins and who lost will not be able to qualify to the next round. His competition ends here!" the host continued. "The surprise in this stage lies on the double and group battles, for they will win, or lose, as a team!" he said.


    "WHOA! This sure is a pleasant surprise¡­ for us audience but not for the participants! Hahahaha!" the audience laughed in schadenfreude after seeing the participants'' expressions.


    "The rules for the solo battles are as follows¡­" the host spoke as he began to read the rules.


    The participants carefully listened, as well as the audience.


    "The winner will be decided with his opponent incapacitation." The host spoke. "The winner can also be declared if one of the participants admits defeat. A participant can''t kill his opponent." He said in a serious voice. "To avoid any deaths, the judges will intervene if they deemed that one of the participants on stage has the intent to kill. The match will then be decided as the defense''s win and the offending participant''s forfeit." He explained.


    "This is reasonable¡­" the audience agreed as they continued to listen.


    "For the double battles ¨C " the host spoke as he read the next page. " ¨C the winners will be declared if one of the two pair both admits defeat. If only one of the pair admits defeat while the other does not, then the battle will continue." He said.


    "Oh!" the audience exclaimed in surprise.


    "The winners also will be decided if one pair was defeated, while the remaining pair has one, or also both, are still standing." The host continued.


    "So, for a pair to win, the second pair, their opponents should both admit defeat, or they should defeat them both. For the winners, just one of them remaining standing will do." The audience summarized.


    "Like in the solo battles, if one side has a killing intent, even if that participant''s partner is ignorant of it, but both of them will be disqualified and their opponent will win by default." The host continued. "The judges also have the right to intervene in the match if they deemed that any of the participants had the intent to kill." He said. "For the group battles ¨C " he flipped another page. " ¨C unlike the solo and double battles, the group battles consisting of groups of at least 3 people and maximum of five will decided who will be their team''s leader." He said and looked at the participants.


    The participants were surprised, as well as the audience.


    "The team''s leader can decide for the tactics, or any of the members could, it depends on how your team decides. But, in announcing of forfeiting the match, only the team leader can say." The host explained. Then, he made a pause. "Of course, since that is the rule, the team leader should live until the end, or be defeated along with the rest of his group. But, as long as the team''s leader dies, then the team also dies." He told them.


    "This¡­" the audience doesn''t know what to feel, since the team''s fate will depend on their team''s leader then.


    The host seemed to be able to guess their thoughts. "Since a participant was decided to be the leader, naturally, that participant should be skilled. Otherwise, what''s the point of them being the leader, instead?" he told them.


    "That''s true¡­" the audience was finally convinced.


    Meanwhile, the participants started discussing.


    "Da ge, do you want to be the team leader?" Chen Yu asked Chen Wu.


    "Hmm¡­" Chen Wu is considering it.


    "Xiao Meng. Do you want to participate in the group battles?" Qian Jue asked Qian Meng. "You''ll be our fellow disciples'' leader." He told him.


    "That''s right, young master!" the Qianxu Sect disciples agreed.


    "Ai¡­ all of them are on about solo and group battles¡­ ge, do you want to go double with me?" Jing De asked Jing Xu.


    "Sure." Jing Xu nodded.


    As everyone are fervently discussing, the host suddenly exclaimed. "Aiyo! I forgot to say something important!" he said and grinned. "Since only fifty participants will remain at the end of this stage, and to ensure fairness of the competition, a participant can participate in only one battle!" he told them.


    "WHAT?!" everyone exclaimed in surprise.


    "Oh? Have I said this before at the opening ceremony? Or not?" the host tilted his head with a playful smile on his face. "So, if a participant loses in one match in the solo battles, defeated in the double battles, or lost along with his team in the group battles, that''s the end of his competition." He explained.


    "What¡­?!" everyone stared at the host in disbelief. This year''s competition sure is exciting, but also actually harsh on the participants!


    While everyone was worried, only Cheng Sheng is smiling in glee. He wanted to know what his disciple will do.. Now¡­ what is your choice, Er Zi? He thought and chuckled.

 Chapter 502 - The Scum Is Dumb

    "Wen Wen, I and xiao Xiao will do the group battle, then." Cui Xiang resolutely decided. "Our defense is strong and there''s xiao Xiao who can be both in offense and defense." She explained.


    Cui Xiao nodded in agreement. "I''ll go with jie." She spoke.


    "I am a mage, so I will definitely choose the team battle!" Wen Wen spoke.


    "Go and play well next week." Wen Yan told his younger brother as he patted Wen Wen''s head. "I''ll go doubles with xiao Xi." He said and looked at Zhu Xi.


    "You sure?" Zhu Xi was surprised.


    Wen Yan nodded. "It''s better to improve our team''s cooperation. I have a feeling that the stage after this wouldn''t be simple." He told them.


    They all gravely nodded. "I am a mage, so¡­ jie. Will you be so kind to accompany this old younger brother of yours?" Su Yi looked at Su Mi.


    "Okay!" Su Mi answered. "Then, that leaves¡­" she said and turned.


    The others also turned back to Fei Yinzi whose face was covered in black lines. "¡­ me, in solo¡­" he looked at them as he pouted.


    "Aiyo! I forgot another thing to add!" the host suddenly spoke, making them all startled and jump in surprise. "Since there are uneven numbers between the sects and also our friendly rogue cultivators, then, our beloved disciples can also form a team with their fellow disciples from another sect, or our friendly rogue cultivators!" he said.


    The audience exclaimed in surprise. The participants were also shocked. "''cooperation''?" they looked at each other.


    Cui Xiang''s and Cui Xiao''s eyes lit up as they looked at the Shanliangde Sect, particularly at Sun Ri who is also looking at them! "Cooperate!" the three of them said and run towards each other.


    Wen Wen helplessly smiled as he followed them. They have already cooperated with Sun Ri before and they cooperated very well so he also agrees with this cooperation.


    "Xiao Ri has made friends." Sun Yan smiled as he looked at his younger sister. "So, do you want to cooperate with the other sects?" he asked the others.


    "I want to pummel Wu Tie to death!" Xi He answered as he glared at Wu Tie who is also glaring at him.


    Obviously, both of them will choose solo battles that will be held this afternoon.


    "Better to not form a team or you might accidentally disqualify xiao Ri." Sun Yan told Xi Bing, Fei Luo and Fei Huo.


    Fei Luo nodded. "Solo." He answered.


    "Uh¡­" Fei Huo scratched his head, unsure what to choose.


    "Do you want to form a duo with me?" Xi Bing asked him.


    "Hm? You?" Fei Huo was surprised.


    Xi Bing nodded. "I just overheard Wen Yan from the Xinfaxian Sect that the next stage might be testing our cooperation. After all, we will be against demons." He explained.


    "Then¡­ okay!" Fei Huo agreed.


    "Then, I''ll also go solo." Sun Yan smiled.


    "You won''t form a double with my ge?" Fei Huo asked and looked at Fei Luo who stood alone on the side.


    "Your ge looks like he doesn''t want to." Sun Yan shrugged.


    On the Zunjingde Sect''s side.


    "Since this is how it is, Jing De and I will choose the doubles. The rest of you can choose group battle or just solo." Jing Xu told them.


    "Yes, da shixiong!" they answered.


    On the Qianxu Sect''s side.


    "Xiao Meng, do you still want to lead your disciples, or¡­?" Qian Jue spoke.


    "¡­ sorry. I still don''t have the confidence." Qian Meng lowered his head.


    Qian Jue looked at him and heaved a sigh. "I''ll go accompany you to doubles, then." He said and turned to their fellow disciples. "You go solo, or form a group and do as you see fit." He told them.


    "Yes!" they nodded.


    On the Youxiwang Sect''s side.


    "¡­ what should we do? Cooperate with the other sects?" Chen Yu asked as he fidgeted.


    "No. You''re not used with strangers yet. The three of us will form a team." Chen Wu answered and turned to Wu Lian. "How about you? Do you want to join us?" he asked him.


    "You can be an all-brothers'' team. Father and dad still expects to see me shine." Wu Lian answered as he looked at the sect leaders'' area where Wu Yuan is sitting with the other sect leaders and the Righteous Alliance elders.


    ¡­


    "Aiyo! It''s Yuan''s fault! Look! My Lian Lian will go solo now while da shixiong''s nephews are in a group!" Sun Yi pouted.


    "¡­ shidi, I would have believed you if you aren''t smiling from ear to ear." Chen Han helplessly sighed as he looked at Sun Yi grinning. "You blame your husband but wasn''t it you who told him to tell those words to your adopted son?" he said and shook his head.


    On the Huakai Sect''s and Huli Sect''s side.


    "Team?" Tang Li asked Li Yan.


    "Nah. My fellow disciples aren''t confident with their strength so they don''t want to be a burden to me if we will form a team." Li Yan explained.


    Tang Li nodded. "It is unfortunate that my junior brothers who are talented can''t join this year''s competition since they lack experience." He sighed. "Let''s all do our best in the solo battles!" he told him.


    "Yeah!" Li Yan nodded.


    On the Guhe Sect''s side.


    "Young master, you¡­" He Shun''s fellow disciples looked at him worriedly.


    He Shun''s brows knitted. "Just leave me by myself! I definitely can win!" he said as he clenched his fists.


    The Guhe Sect disciples looked at each other, helplessness in their eyes. "What do we do? Young master might lose!" they said.


    "But, the big master said to follow young master''s wishes¡­" some of them said.


    "Then¡­ let''s just let young master do as he likes?" one of them said.


    "Yes¡­" they reluctantly agreed.


    On the Tuanhui Sect''s side.


    "Solo, double or group battle?" Hui Na asked Hui Qu and Hui Lu.


    "My internal injuries still haven''t recovered." Hui Qu frowned.


    "That damn rogue cultivator!" Hui Lu gnashed her teeth as the three of them glared at the rogue cultivator Jin Yu who was standing on the side.


    Jin Yu seemed to sense their gazes on him and he turned to them and flashed them a smile, which the three of them returned with murderous glares. But, Jin Yu even just waved at them before he turned and focused his attention to the other participants.


    Obviously, he is going to choose solo battles.


    Hui Na gnashed her teeth in anger. They wanted to thrash this Jin Yu to pay him for what he had done to them in the elimination stage. But, even after a day of resting, their internal injuries ae serious and they now have to fight in the advancement stage.


    "Let''s do the group battle for now. Our goal is to win." She spoke. "We can pay him back next stage, if he also wins this stage!" she told them.


    "Yes." Hui Qu and Hui Lu answered with ugly expressions on their beautiful faces.


    On the Wuyang Sect''s side, contrary to the other sects who are lively, they are all silent. After all, their eldest young master Wu Tie despises his younger brother, their second young master, Wu Tao, so he had Wu Tao be locked up by their father so Wu Tao missed to register in the Intersect Competition.


    Not that Wu Tao is stronger than Wu Tie, anyway, and is a threat to Wu Tie¡­ on the other hand, they felt that it is better for Wu Tao to not join the Intersect Competition lest he dies. This is Wu Tie giving him a ''favor'' for him to avoid dying.


    "You do your own thing while I do mine." Wu Tie told them.


    "Yes, young master!" the Wuyang Sect disciples answered and bowed.


    They are thankful that Wu Tie isn''t a tyrant, for he will definitely be their master and sect leader in the future. Unlike the dumb Wu Tao, who is showing his true colors of being a tyrant this early¡­ he is utterly dumb. Thus, they favor the intelligent and generous Wu Tie more, even if they know that Wu Tie has cunning secrets which are schemes against his blood-related brother, and also father.


    On the Yuling Sect''s side, they are more harmonious.


    "Da shixiong, you can go solo. We don''t want to hold you back, making this stage your end of the competition!" Ling Yun''s fellow disciples said.


    Although Ling Yun wanted to carry his fellow disciples to win, he truly felt grateful that they also know that it is more important to win right now and be qualified to the next stage than develop camaraderie right now, only to be disqualified after. They are aware of their own strength, so they choose to take a step back and allow Ling Yun to shine, since he will be carrying their sect''s name. If they are lucky, they could win the group stage and would meet each other again.


    Then, that time, they could finally cooperate.

 Chapter 503 - The Scum Is Oblivious

    "Good afternoon, everyone!" the host greeted the audience as he looked around at them when he returned to the stage after the lunch break. "Our one hundred participants have finished choosing and we have completed the final lists for the solo, double and group battles for this stage!" he said.


    The audience cheered and clapped.


    "For the solo battle, there will be thirty participants!" the host continued. "For the double battle, there will be forty participants, comprising of twenty pairs! And for the group battles, there will be also thirty participants comprising of four three-member groups, two four-member groups, and two five-member groups!" he explained. "From the thirty participants in the solo battles, only fifteen will win! From the twenty pairs in the double battle, only ten pairs, which consist of twenty participants, will win! And from the thirty participants in the group battle, only fifteen participants will win!" he said.


    "OOOH!!" the audience cheered, feeling more fired up than the participants who will be battling against each other.


    "Participants of the solo battle, please remain." The host turned to the participants. "Participants of the double battle, please get off the stage be ready at any time this week. And for the participants of the group battle, please also get off the stage and wait until next week for your turn." He told them. "Now, for the participants of the solo battle, please stand in the middle of the stage." He said.


    The participants of the double and group battles left after bidding good luck to their fellow disciples and friends.


    "The participants of the solo battle are as follows ¨C " the host spoke as he introduced the participants one by one. " ¨C Xi He of the Shanliangde Sect!" he said and stopped in front of Xi He who is at the beginning of the line. "Participant Xi He, do you have something to say or do you have someone whom you wanted to fight against with?" he asked.


    "Wu Tie!" Xi He answered and glared at Wu Tie who stood at the other end of the line.


    Wu Tie snorted in response and rolled his eyes, clearly not taking seriously of Xi He''s provocation. This made the audience roar in excitement since there is a strong smell of gunpowder in the air! The host chuckled at this as he moved on to the next participant.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun coincidentally stood next to each other. "Hello." Fei Yinzi greeted.


    Ling Yun was about to greet back when he remembered the last time both of them met. It was when Fei Yinzi punched him while Cheng Sheng was unconscious. "¡­ hello." He greeted back with a strained smile.


    Fei Yinzi was puzzled by his reaction and was about to speak when someone tapped his shoulder. "Li-ge! Yan-ge!" he exclaimed when he saw Tang Li and Li Yan behind him.


    "Er Zi." Tang Li smiled while Li Yan waved. "Pray that you won''t face us!" Li Yan teased.


    "¡­ I won''t." Fei Yinzi wryly smiled. He doesn''t want to face his friends this early yet in the competition. "Pray that both of you won''t face each other." He told them with his eyes curved in mirth.


    Tang Li and Li Yan laughed, as expected.


    "¡­ your nickname is ''Er Zi''?" someone spoke.


    Fei Yinzi turned and saw Qi Lan. "Qi-ge!" he nodded as a greeting.


    Qi Lan nodded back. "So, your nickname¡­" he spoke.


    Fei Yinzi''s lip twitched. "¡­ there is a long explanation behind it, and it''s related to my master¡­" he helplessly smiled. "If Qi-ge wants, you can also call me ''Er Zi''." He told him.


    Qi Lan nodded.


    "Hello! Can I be your friend, too?" someone said.


    Fei Yinzi looked at the person beside Qi Lan. "¡­ you are?" he asked.


    The person is a rogue cultivator like Qi Lan. "Jin Yu." He answered. "I registered as a mage, and was in the canyon arena. You must not have heard." He smiled.


    "¡­ heard about what?" Tang Li curiously asked.


    "I offended the three sisters of the Tuanhui Sect." Jin Yu laughed.


    Tang Li, Li Yan, Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun. "¡­" well, you''ve got quite some enemies¡­ they thought, thinking about the fierce female disciples of the Tuanhui Sect.


    "¡­ please be careful not to meet them on the road." Fei Yinzi sincerely told Jin Yu.


    "Thank you for your advice!" Jin Yu grinned.


    He Shun, meanwhile, was situated on the other side and saw that Fei Yinzi and the others were chatting. He felt stifled because he only got Wu Tie, this arrogant bastard, on his end, along with some rogue cultivators. Aside from Wu Tie who is a disciple, he recognized someone, and it is a rogue cultivator.


    This rogue cultivator was also in the same arena, the canyon arena, with him and the Shanliangde Sect. They know that Xi He and Wu Tie are fighting in a large-scale so they avoided their area. If he recalled, this rogue cultivator''s name is ''Ho Ting''.


    He shook his head. Although he liked to make friends, but winning is more important to him! He can''t lose!


    ¡­


    "Ah." Cheng Sheng, who should also felt fired up when the solo battle finally began, yawned.


    Everyone around him. "¡­" the fighting has begun yet you feel sleepy?! They thought with their faces covered in dark lines.


    It''s as if Cheng Sheng has read their thoughts. "Ai. Look. I want to make my disciple feel fired up even more by bringing xiao Bao with me to act as my ''new'' disciple because I am worried he will lose!" he spoke. "But look! That ungrateful brat didn''t even have any reaction. As expected, he doesn''t care for his master even if I would have a new disciple! Bah! He deserves to lose!" he frowned as he squeezed xiao Bao''s plump cheeks to vent his anger.


    Everyone. "¡­" Er Zi who cried in front of everyone because you had been ignoring him DOESN''T care about you?! They thought as their faces darkened. Their hands suddenly itched to beat Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng, this scum, dared to throw the blame to his poor disciple! He is the one who deserves a beating, this oblivious scum!


    "Ai. This fight is really boring." Cheng Sheng spoke as he watched Tang Li fought against another disciple.


    Although they felt that Cheng Sheng deserves a beating, but what he said is right. The first battle is boring for them because they can see the disparity between Tang Li''s strength and his opponent''s strength.


    As expected, Tang Li won. The Huakai Sect cheered, especially Tang Teng. "Congratulations!" the others told Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu.


    "Thank you." The four of them answered with a big smile on their faces.


    "Like your sect, our sect only has one participant for the solo stage." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Now that your participant was done and won, you should have nothing to look forward to in the remaining fourteen matches, right?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "¡­ yes." The Huakai Sect elders answered, don''t know what Cheng Sheng is getting at.


    But, definitely, it couldn''t be good.


    As expected, they saw the scum smiled. "Come. I have something to tell you. But, it should only be through a whisper!" he told them.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu. "¡­" this is definitely something bad¡­ they thought.


    Shan Lu who have suffered the most under Cheng Sheng''s hands subconsciously shivered and hid behind Guo Cheng who snorted. "You¡­ you three go find out what he wanted to say. You can tell it to me later." He told the other three. "Through a whisper." He added when he remembered what Cheng Sheng just said.


    The others curiously looked at Cheng Sheng who just laughed but then went to the side with Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng following behind him.


    "¡­ what could it be?" they curiously asked.


    "Judging from master Cheng''s scum personality and his devious deeds, he definitely wants to pit someone." Xiao Bao spoke before he paused as if he recalled something. "That unlucky someone is definitely going to suffer." He added.


    Everyone. "¡­" so direct! They thought, though they couldn''t help but agree.


    As expected, they saw Tang Zhe''s, Tang Yun''s and Guo Cheng''s complicated expressions, but it made their curiosity increase. What is Cheng Sheng up to now?


    Cheng Sheng clapped. "Now, since you were done watching your participant''s battle and got nothing remaining to do today, then please be on your way!" he told them as he waved his hands, shooing the poor Huakai Sect elders.


    The other couldn''t help but feel pity towards Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu, recalling the days when they were all still fellow disciples and these four are the unlucky ones who always got the short end of the stick. And most of their misfortunes are from Cheng Sheng''s hands!


    "Hm? What are you looking at me for?" Cheng Sheng asked as he innocently blinked his eyes, as if oblivious from the others'' suspicious gazes casting at him.

 Chapter 504 - The Scum Is Clumsy

    After Tang Li''s match this afternoon, the sect elders got nothing to watch for and disciples to cheer on so they chatted, whiling the time away until the afternoon finishes before they return to their homes and inns for the night.


    "The solo battle shall be held for three days, with three matches this afternoon, six matches tomorrow and another six matches the day after tomorrow." Li Tian spoke as they entered the Yunxiao Inn with their disciples following behind them.


    "Yes. Three matches in the morning and three matches in the afternoon." Feng Mo nodded in agreement.


    "The double battle will be held for four days, then." Lei Qing spoke.


    "Yeah. Five matches in each day, with two matches during the morning and three matches in the afternoon."


    "For next week, the group battle¡­ there are eight teams." You Rou said. "That makes it four matches." She said.


    "The battle will last for a week though, so it should be a battle of attrition." Fan Wen spoke. "The time allotment should be a day and a half." He said.


    "En." Xie Lan nodded. Then, he turned to Cheng Sheng who is walking beside them while Fei Yinzi who is walking behind Cheng Sheng is staring ay xiao Bao who is also walking behind Cheng Sheng and walking beside him.


    "Shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi called as he retracted his gaze form xiao Bao whose face is stiff from maintaining the indifferent expression. "This¡­ child. Is he really your new disciple?" he asked.


    Everyone looked at this pair of master and disciple and is expecting the drama.


    Cheng Sheng naturally is aware of what they are thinking since he is the one who started all this. "Hm? And what will you do if he really will be my new disciple?" he asked back as he turned to Fei Yinzi.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he looked like he had been betrayed. Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and You Rou felt their hearts softened and throbbed seeing Fei Yinzi''s expression. Unfortunately for Lei Ling he can''t see this drama tonight because Jing Kang took him home, leaving Wen Wen with them.


    "Cheng-shibo?!" Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao who were silently listening exclaimed in shock when they heard what Cheng Sheng said.


    "Cheng-shishu¡­?!" Wen Yan, Zhu Xi, Su Yi and Su Mi were also shocked.


    But, Fei Yinzi ignored them. "I¡­ I - !" he clenched his fists as he glared at xiao Bao who is the most innocent of them all. "I don''t accept!" he finally answered.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows shot up. "Are you the master, or am I?" he calmly asked as he crossed his arms on his chest.


    "It''s shizun." Fei Yinzi answered as his expression turned docile. "But¡­ but¡­ I can''t accept him!" he said and pointed xiao Bao.


    Cheng Sheng naturally could see through his disciple''s thoughts. "Is it him you don''t accept, or is it the idea of me having a new disciple and you will have a shidi?" he asked.


    "I ¨C " Fei Yinzi froze. "I¡­ I don''t want a shidi¡­" he answered and lowered his head.


    Everyone fell silent and felt their hearts were stung and their eyes are misty as they looked at Fei Yinzi''s defeated figure.


    "But, xiao Bao is here now." Cheng Sheng doesn''t feel the least bit guilty or sad. "What will you do?" he asked Fei Yinzi.


    "I will challenge him!" Fei Yinzi answered and looked at xiao Bao who wryly smiled and hid behind Cheng Sheng, only to stoke Fei Yinzi''s anger when he saw this act.


    "Pft." The elders covered their mouths to prevent themselves from laughing while the disciples are worried to death so they didn''t notice their masters'' sly smiles.


    "Sure, then." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Since you want to challenge him, you can tell xiao Bao the stakes. Xiao Bao." He called as he turned. "You also can tell Er Zi your condition." He told him.


    "Master Cheng¡­ I just want to xiao Ling!" xiao Bao told him instead.


    "You can''t have xiao Ling but I can let him play with you." Cheng Sheng winked.


    Xiao Bao''s eyes brightened. "Deal!" he said and came out behind Cheng Sheng to face Fei Yinzi.


    "Oh? What is this? What is this?" Sun Rong asked as he welcomed the Xinfaxian Sect that just arrived. The other sects have already gone before them because the Xinfaxian Sect accompanied Cheng Sheng to resupply his inventory for alchemy.


    Yep. They all went together to accompany Cheng Sheng. There are still enemies lurking in the shadows so they went together.


    "Oh. You''re just in time to hear this, Sun Rong." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Er Zi and xiao Bao are gonna duel. It is a warm-up before Er Zi would be up for the stage tomorrow or the day after that." He explained.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­" I didn''t hear of this matter? He thought but still glared at xiao Bao.


    "Oho? What a good way to train your disciple." Sun Rong grinned. "But, everyone should eat first before anything. You can even the other sects to watch!" he suggested.


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders. "¡­" what a good way to make this a big deal. They thought and wryly smiled.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples. "!!!" what?! They felt more worried for Fei Yinzi.


    "Oh! Nice suggestion!" Cheng Sheng agreed and turned to them. "Come, everyone! Let''s not waste any more time! Eat, then fight!" he told them.


    The Xinfaxian Sect. "¡­" is he this happy to pit his disciple? As expected of the scum¡­ they thought but followed after him nonetheless.


    They all went to the dining area and Qie Shi arrived along with the waiters bringing the dishes for the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Congratulations to sect leader Tang. Your disciple Tang Li has won." Xie Lan spoke to Tang Teng who is grinning from ear to ear.


    "Congratulations, on behalf of our sect." Fan Wen spoke to Tang Li.


    Tang Li''s face flushed, feeling flattered. "T ¨C t ¨C thank you, elder Fan!" he said and bowed but then he was sitting so his forehead hit the table, making a loud sound.


    The Huakai Sect. "¡­" ugh¡­ they all covered their faces because of shame.


    The Youxiwang Sect, Shanliangde Sect, Qianxu Sect and Huli Sect. "¡­" let''s all act like we didn''t hear that¡­ they all tacitly looked away to not make the Huakai Sect more embarrassed.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples who just sat down so they didn''t see what happened but heard it. "???" what was that? Something fell? They thought, puzzled.


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders who saw everything. "¡­" why is the Huakai Sect still so unlucky even after all these years? They thought and glanced at Cheng Sheng before they looked away to turn to the clumsy Tang Li whose face, ears and neck are as red as an apple.


    They can even see a small, red bump on Tang Li''s forehead.


    Tang Teng. "¡­" hehe. He drily laughed.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu can''t help but recall their unlucky days. "¡­" it seems like our disciples also inherited our bad luck. They thought and wryly smiled, feeling guilty inside.


    "Ehem." Xie Lan coughed, breaking the awkward atmosphere. "Aside from congratulating you, sect leader Tang, we also are here to invite you, as well as the other sects present ¨C " he said and turned to the others who are eating dinner.


    "For what?" Sun Yu asked as he suspiciously looked at Xie Lan, wondering what is he and his sect up to again.


    Xie Lan smiled. "Xiao Sheng is accepting a new ''disciple''. But, Er Zi, his current disciple is unable to accept this so ¨C " he turned to Fei Yinzi who is glaring at xiao Bao, who is calmly eating the dishes before him as if Fei Yinzi doesn''t exist. " ¨C Er Zi challenged xiao Bao to a duel." He told them.


    "HUH?!" everyone was surprised, though after a second, realized that this is to be expected since they are aware that Fei Yinzi is very attached to his master Cheng Sheng.


    Fan Wen helplessly sighed. "Xiao Sheng already approved of this, so¡­" he didn''t continue and just shook his head.


    As expected, they saw Cheng Sheng urging Fei Yinzi to eat. "Come on, eat! The more you eat, the more you''ll have energy to fight later!" he told his disciple. "Look at xiao Bao''s appetite. Don''t cry later if you''ll lose to him and just accept him as your shidi." He said.


    Fei Yinzi started and started wolfing down the dishes before him.


    Everyone. "¡­" Cheng Sheng really knows how to rile up people, especially his disciple. They all thought, then resumed eating while feeling excited for the duel between Fei Yinzi and xiao Bao later.


    Meanwhile, the elders and sect leaders already know xiao Bao is a sword spirit so they can''t help but click their tongues because Cheng Sheng is really using everything around him just to train his disciple, taking every chance to make Fei Yinzi stronger!

 Chapter 505 - The Scum Is Fierce

    "Everyone, welcome to the Yunxiao Inn''s special event only for tonight¡­" Sun Rong spoke as he smiled. "¡­ or will it be for tomorrow night, too?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "We''ll see tomorrow." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then ¨C " Sun Rong continued as he turned back to the audience.


    The cultivators. "¡­" what the hell¡­ why the guests of the inn, too?! We thought this is a private event?! They thought and turned to Cheng Sheng. Are you not worried your disciple, as well as you also, will lose face if Fei Yinzi will lose to a sword spirit?!


    But, they know that whatever they think, Cheng Sheng won''t change his decision. He is this obstinate. All they could do is just shut up and watch tonight''s event.


    " ¨C I won''t delay this event. Let''s welcome both participants for tonight!" Sun Rong said as xiao Bao and Fei Yinzi walked up the stage where they will be battling. "One of the participants, as everyone already know, is Fei Yinzi, also called ''Er Zi''! Cheng Sheng''s disciple!" he said as he motioned Fei Yinzi. "He will be challenging xiao Bao, this child of unknown origin ¨C " he said.


    The cultivators'' lips twitched when they heard the words ''of unknown origin''. What ''unknown origin''?! Don''t you know it, too?! They thought.


    "Now, the stakes, please ¨C " Sun Rong spoke and looked at Fei Yinzi.


    "If I win, you won''t become my shizun''s disciple!" Fei Yinzi said as he looked at xiao Bao.


    The audience exclaimed. "So this xiao Bao is the one in the rumors today that is Cheng Sheng''s new disciple?!" they said.


    "As for your condition ¨C " Sun Rong spoke and turned to xiao Bao.


    "If I win, master Cheng will honor his promise!" xiao Bao answered.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened in shock. What ''promise''? He looked at Cheng Sheng but only saw his master is just playing with some stones. "''promise''¡­ could it be¡­?" he muttered as he looked at xiao Bao. To make him a disciple?! He thought as his eyes narrowed. I can''t let it happen! I have to win! He thought as he tightened his hold on his sword.


    "Now that the stakes are spoken, please, if you are ready, then go up the stage." Sun Rong told the two.


    Fei Yinzi went up the stage first and is followed by xiao Bao. Both of them stood at the opposite ends of the stage. The audience cheered at the sight. Some of them couldn''t watch the Intersect Competition but watching this tonight is the same as watching a match in the second stage of the Intersect Competition.


    "Who do you think will win?" Li Tian asked Chen Han. Although they are enjoying the drama, but now they can''t help feeling worried for Fei Yinzi.


    "I can''t say¡­" Chen Han helplessly sighed. He is rooting for Fei Yinzi since he watched the child grew up, but he also wants to root for xiao Bao.


    A pity Chen Jing isn''t here to watch since he, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling are out again to hunt for spirit servants together with Shu Mu and Xiao Le.


    "Since xiao Bao is a sword spirit, then he must definitely also know sword skills and martial arts." Jing Cheng spoke.


    The Zunjingde Sect also came along with Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Zheng Yi when they heard the private event of the Yunxiao Inn.


    "This¡­" Xi Ming muttered. "When I and xiao Xing went down the Abyss, we all saw that xiao Bao is fighting against the demons along with that piece of the Shapeshifting Blanket to protect his master." He said.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Xi Ming smiled. "Hey. I''m just saying¡­" he muttered.


    Now, everyone started to feel tense and worry for Fei Yinzi. Although xiao Bao is a sword spirit, but Xi Ming and Jing Cheng are right. Xiao Bao knows sword skills and martial arts, since the sword spirit grows with their master. Cheng Sheng has told them this before when he introduced the sword spirit.


    And xiao Bao''s master is Fei Yinzi, who, although low-profiled unlike Cheng Sheng, is strength is on par with Jing Cheng.


    "Damn it¡­ Er Zi won''t lose, will he?" Feng Mo anxiously asked.


    "Why did Cheng Sheng set up this event¡­?" Tang Zhe sighed.


    "Shh! It is about to start!" Qian Tian told them.


    Everyone fell silent as they watched Fei Yinzi and xiao Bao started to walk around the stage, waiting for the right time to pounce on the other. Fei Yinzi''s jade pendant turned into a sword, like the rest of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. Meanwhile, xiao Bao is holding a sword that most of the elders recognized.


    "Da shixiong''s¡­ sword?" Lei Ling muttered with widened eyes. Xie Lan and Fan Wen were also shocked.


    "No." Cheng Sheng spoke as he took out a sword identical to xiao Bao''s. "What xiao Bao holding is an imitation. This is his real body, after all." He told them.


    ¡­


    On stage, although Fei Yinzi is angry and is itching to fight xiao Bao, but he knows to remain rational during a fight. Thus, he isn''t anxious to attack xiao Bao like xiao Bao who is waiting for an opportune moment to attack him.


    "Things are getting a little tenser¡­" the audience muttered as they watched the two on stage stare at each other, their sword drawn, but not attacking¡­ yet.


    "Good¡­ good." They heard Cheng Sheng spoke as he nods in satisfaction while he watched his disciple on the stage. "In a battle, although you have the first strike, but it doesn''t necessarily mean an advantage. Instead, it could be detrimental and will cause your loss instead." He explained.


    Everyone felt more anxious than Fei Yinzi who is on the stage.


    "Er Zi''s advantage is that he was properly trained so his moves are polished." Guo Cheng analyzed. "Meanwhile, although xiao Bao''s skills aren''t that polished and only relies on instinct, he has more experience than Er Zi." He explained.


    They all nodded in agreement when they remembered what Xi Ming said about xiao Bao protecting Fei Yin in the Abyss.


    "Then¡­ who do you think will win?" Shan Lu asked.


    "It''s hard to say¡­" Guo Cheng grimaced.


    "It will depend on an opportunity¡­" Tang Yun muttered.


    Just as his voice fell, everyone saw that the two figures on the stage finally collided! CLANG! They heard the swords clashed and the two figures separated before they collided again, then exchanged consecutive strikes!


    "FCK!" Jing De who are silent together with the other disciples and are just listening to their elders talking earlier can''t help but curse as they watched Fei Yinzi fight against xiao Bao. "Is this Er Zi?!" he exclaimed.


    "He changed¡­" Ling Yun muttered under his breath as they watched Fei Yinzi fought fiercely against xiao Bao.


    Ling Xi and Yu Wen are just standing on the side silently.


    What everyone didn''t know is Cheng Sheng is closely observing the fight. He¡­ is different from Fei Yin. He thought as he watched Fei Yinzi fought against xiao Bao who, everyone didn''t realize yet, is currently imitating Fei Yin''s style. This is what Cheng Sheng told xiao Bao earlier, but just like a reminder since he knows that xiao Bao''s knowledge in fighting came from Fei Yinzi.


    Cheng Sheng did this because Fei Yinzi, after he made him fight from the other sects before for five months, has familiarized with the other sects'' style. This is Cheng Sheng''s intention for sending Fei Yinzi to the other sects before. Fei Yinzi should also be familiarized with the varied styles of the Xinfaxian Sect, including Cheng Sheng''s style since he fought with his master the most before.


    The only fighting style that Fei Yinzi hasn''t met is Fei Yin''s, whom was missing for five years and finally returned, but is in a deep slumber. So, Cheng Sheng deliberately provoked Fei Yinzi using xiao Bao and had xiao Bao fight him because xiao Bao has Fei Yin''s style. Cheng Sheng has to do this in order to make Fei Yinzi be familiarized to more fighting styles and for him to develop his own style to counter them all.


    At this time, everyone seemed to finally realize something.


    "This is¡­ this is Fei Yin¡­ this is his fighting style!" Lei Qing exclaimed as they looked at xiao Bao in shock.


    "What?!" the disciples of this generation didn''t understand.


    "You''re right¡­ this is junior Fei''s style." Sun Yi spoke and he looked at Cheng Sheng who finally recovered his expression and turned back to play with the stones again.


    On the stage, because of the barrier surrounding it, Fei Yinzi didn''t hear the discussion below the stage. He is also concentrating with his fight against xiao Bao. He is the one who knows the most that the fighting style of his opponent is different from the ones he fought against with before.


    This style¡­ whose is it? He thought as his eyes narrowed while he looked at xiao Bao. Both of them stopped at this moment and stood on both ends of the stage, directly facing each other.

 Chapter 506 - The Scum Is Complacent

    "Why did they stop?" the audience asked in puzzlement when they saw Fei Yinzi and xiao Bao stopped.


    "They¡­ are evenly matched?" Fei Luo spoke as he stared at Fei Yinzi, then at xiao Bao on the stage.


    "''evenly matched'', you say¡­" Sun Yan muttered. "Fei Yinzi indeed became stronger than the last time we fought with him in our sect. Even I am unsure now if I could defeat him the next time we''ll fight." He chuckled. "To be evenly matched with him¡­ who is this xiao Bao?" he asked.


    "This xiao Bao is undeniably strong. We have met him last time at the entrance, brother." Sun Ri reminded him.


    "Oh.. You''re right." Sun Yan muttered. "And granduncle even got mad at uncle Rong¡­ hahaha." He laughed.


    "But, as your uncle said, this xiao Bao has unknown origins¡­" Fei Huo said.


    "This xiao Bao isn''t simple." Xi Bing spoke. "Is he really gonna be the new disciple of elder Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    Xi He sneered.


    "We have yet to witness that. Tonight''s event is to decide whether this xiao Bao will become a disciple if he wins against Fei Yinzi." He Shun answered. His father was also roped in tonight and took him and his fellow disciples to watch the liveliness, and told him to learn from tonight''s event.


    It has to be said that tonight is an eye-opener for all of them disciples, since they saw that one of their peers became stronger, and also that there are mountains beyond mountains. There would always be someone stronger and they haven''t known them yet.


    "But, this child¡­ he is just this young yet he is equally strong with Er Zi?" someone spoke.


    "Qi Lan-ge!" Zhu Xi exclaimed when they saw Qi Lan.


    "Good evening." Qi Lan nodded at them.


    "Last time, everything''s in a rush so we didn''t get to ask you. Where are you currently staying at?" Su Yi asked.


    "At the Guhe Sect." Qi Lan answered. "As a guest." He added.


    "Guhe Sect?" they all looked at He Shun.


    "After the banquet, I saw young master He lagged behind his similarly drunk fellow disciples so I helped him." Qi Lan explained.


    "Oh. That''s great, then!" They said.


    "But, you''re right. This xiao Bao is just a child yet he is equally strong with Er Zi." Su Mi rubbed her chin as she pondered.


    As if to prove their words, Fei Yinzi and xiao Bao moved and fought against, exchanging a hundred of blows in just one collision!


    "Er Zi¡­ he''s being suppressed." Zheng Yi spoke when they noticed a sudden change in the battle.


    Jing Bai and Jing Kang nodded in agreement. Fei Yinzi is now being suppressed by xiao Bao!


    "A sword spirit is this strong?" Qian Tian asked.


    "You forgot that Chen Han, the Chen patriarch and Fei Lin gave him spiritual energy before." Qian Shan reminded him.


    "But, that''s just for xiao Bao to maintain his human form, right?" Qian Tian asked.


    "That''s true." Qian Shan shrugged.


    "Experience¡­" You Rou muttered. "Xiao Bao has more experience than Er Zi." She said.


    "You''re right." Qian Su nodded in agreement. "Not to mention that xiao Bao is copying Fei Yin¡­" she didn''t continue when they saw that xiao Bao flipped in the air and made a roundhouse kick to send Fei Yinzi away.


    Fei Yinzi blocked the strike with his sword, but his feet slid back, creating some dust.


    "Fck! This child xiao Bao is strong!" someone in the audience exclaimed.


    The cultivators watching on the side can''t help but show solemn expressions. Naturally, they root for Fei Yinzi who is a cultivator.


    "I didn''t set up this event just to show you all this and then despise sword spirits." Cheng Sheng spoke as he appeared before them. "Our sword spirits are our next most intimate after our other halves and families." He explained. "They won''t betray you so why should you fear them? They aren''t your enemies but instead your most loyal allies." He added.


    They all fell silent.


    "I set up this event to show you that sword spirits can be as strong as us, and so we will gain more allies ¨C strong allies." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, of course, I am not forcing you to call upon them." He shrugged.


    "How can this sword spirit be this strong?" Jing Rui asked.


    Cheng Sheng knows what he wanted to say. "Xiao Bao already has a knowledge from Fei Yin." He spoke. "He only needs a human body and be supplied by spiritual energy, so¡­" he glanced at Chen Han.


    Everyone looked at Chen Han, who is one of the people who gave xiao Bao spiritual energy.


    "You¡­ you!" Li Tian pointed at Chen Han who felt wronged. "If Er Zi loses tonight, I won''t talk to you! Hmph!" he turned his back on Chen Han and scooted closer to Feng Mo.


    "Ah Tian!" Chen Han cried. Seeing no response from Li Tian, he turned to look at Cheng Sheng, feeling aggrieved. "Ah Sheng¡­ help me talk to your sister-in-law!" he told him.


    "Li-shixiong is right. You, father and elder Fei Lin will be responsible if my disciple loses." Cheng Sheng spoke as he looked away.


    Chen Han. "¡­" I am wronged! QAQ


    Everyone laughed in schadenfreude. But, when they turned to Cheng Sheng, they don''t know whether to laugh or cry. "¡­" you are also one of the people responsible if your disciple loses! Why did you make your disciple fight xiao Bao?! They thought.


    As if reading their thoughts, Cheng Sheng smiled. "Don''t you know who is his master?" he asked them. "If you don''t have faith on me, then you should have faith on Er Zi, shouldn''t you all?" he turned back to the stage.


    "You mean¡­?" they all also turned to the stage, just in time to see a sudden reversal!


    "What the fck?!" the audience exclaimed when they saw that xiao Bao was the one being currently suppressed while Fei Yinzi''s attacks are getting fiercer, as if his strength is inexhaustible¡­ or should they say, he was preserving his strength earlier by being passive, just for this opportune moment!


    "The opportune moment has arrived!" Tang Yun exclaimed as he held Tang Zhe''s hand tight in excitement.


    Tang Zhe grimaced as he endured the pain, but also feeling happy since Tang Yun is holding his hand.


    "What¡­ what just happened?!" the disciples were all puzzled.


    "Children ¨C " Cheng Sheng called as he jumped down and landed beside them.


    "Elder Cheng!" they all exclaimed and can''t help but feel excited in seeing Cheng Sheng up close. That name-calling and jump are so cool! They thought as they stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Since one of the reasons why I set up this event is to not make the second stage of the Intersect Competition boring ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, the sect leaders and sect elders. "¡­"


    Zheng Yi just laughed while Jing Bai smiled. Anything for his entertainment, Cheng Sheng will do. But, we can''t deny that many have benefited from it. He thought.


    " ¨C and also to enlighten you youngsters." Cheng Sheng continued as he opened his fan.


    "Elder Cheng means¡­?!" the disciples excitedly asked, especially Ling Yun.


    "Tactics, child. Tactics." Cheng Sheng told them. "Strength isn''t the only way to win. Even an ant can topple an elephant." He said. "A weaker person can defeat someone stronger than him if he can use his brain." He explained.


    "Oh!" the disciples exclaimed.


    "For example, Er Zi." Cheng Sheng pointed the stage with his fan. "Earlier, you have seen him equally on par with xiao Bao, right?" he asked.


    They nodded. "Yes!" they answered.


    "For now, we can''t say if he is really of equal strength with xiao Bao." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "Huh?" they were dumbfounded.


    "Deception. Deception, children." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Oh!" the disciples nodded in understanding.


    Meanwhile, the elders and sect leaders, as well as the audience eavesdropping. "¡­" Cheng Sheng, you are teaching them crooked ways again?! They all thought when they remembered Cui Xiao''s bluff before.


    But, they can''t say that this is not helpful. In fact, this is very helpful! Thus, they can''t refute him.


    "Let''s say Er Zi is weaker than xiao Bao. For him to look like he is of equal to xiao Bao, he has to match xiao Bao''s strength. Thus, he had to go beyond his limits!" Cheng Sheng told them.


    "So, that''s why Er Zi suddenly looked stronger." Sun Yan muttered.


    "You can''t say that he won''t become stronger from this, can you?" Cheng Sheng winked.


    The disciples. "¡­" fck! This event is an opportunity to get stronger! They realized.


    "As to how Er Zi suddenly looked weaker, then looked stronger again, gaining the upper-hand now ¨C " Cheng Sheng smiled. " ¨C it is to lower one''s guard, then strike him decisively until he can''t strike you back!" he told them. "Also, it can contributed to ¨C " he looked at the stage. " ¨C xiao Bao." He called. "You''ve become complacent." He told him as they all watched while holding their breaths xiao Bao fell on the stage.


    Fei Yinzi won.

 Chapter 507 - The Scum Is Fake

    "XIAO LING!!!" xiao Bao called as he ran towards xiao Ling who was napping on the small toy bed Cheng Sheng made for him.


    Although xiao Bao lost to Fei Yinzi, but Cheng Sheng has a former promise to xiao Bao to make him play with xiao Ling every night. Thus, this match''s wager tonight, to xiao Bao, is meaningless. He only did it for Cheng Sheng''s sake.


    Cheng Sheng knows this, and also he doesn''t like to quibble with a child, albeit a sword spirit, he gave xiao Ling to xiao Bao.


    "S ¨C shizun!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed in shock when he saw xiao Bao is inside Cheng Sheng''s room. He was so excited and happy tonight after he won and he won''t be having a shidi so, even though he felt tired, he went to Cheng Sheng''s room to seek for his master''s praise. Only to see xiao Bao inside his master''s room.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng turned to look at his disciple.


    "He¡­ he is here!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed as he pointed to xiao Bao.. "Why is he here?! Didn''t he lose to me?! He won''t be my shidi?!" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows rose. "Of course he won''t be your shidi." He said. Before Fei Yinzi could react and feel happy, he continued. "He can''t be your shidi, since he isn''t a human." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­" then what''s the point of my match against him earlier?! He thought as his face was covered in dark lines.


    "Go rest now. You might have a match tomorrow." Cheng Sheng spoke. "If you will perform poorer tomorrow than you did tonight¡­" he said as his eyes narrowed.


    Fei Yinzi felt a child ran down his spine. He stood upright. "I won''t! I won''t perform poorly in any of the matches!" he said.


    "Good. Good night." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. He was about to reply ''good night'' when Cheng Sheng spoke again.


    "You did well earlier." Cheng Sheng told him and smiled and patted his disciple''s head before he closed the door.


    Fei Yinzi stood outside, stupefied. Then, after a few minutes, he dazedly returned to his room, only his master''s words ''you did well earlier'' in his mind. Then, he fell asleep with a smile on his face, stupidly forgetting that xiao Bao was still in his master''s room.


    How good it is to be ignorant, or just his master is too good in deception? The answer doesn''t matter anymore, since both the master and disciple are happy.


    The next day.


    "Drawing lots by Zheng Yi¡­ the first match is Xi He against another disciple, huh?" Xi Ming muttered as they all watched Xi He and his opponent come up the stage. "He is unlucky, as well as his opponent." He said.


    Zheng Yi only draws the name of one of the participants while the participant drawn would draw the name of their opponent. Unfortunately for Xi He, he hasn''t drawn Wu Tie''s name.


    "Why would his opponent be unlucky?" Shan Lu asked.


    "Because Xi He wanted to fight against Wu Tie, but lost the chance in this stage." Xi Xing answered.


    "Ah!" Xiao Le exclaimed when he understood it. "So, Xi He would vent his anger on his opponent, then?" he said.


    "Yes." Xi Xing nodded.


    As Xi Xing said, Xi He really did vent his anger on his opponent. Fortunately, he didn''t harm him that much and he didn''t radiate killing intent. It seems like he still has his brain.


    "Xi He of the Shanliangde Sect wins!" the host announced and the audience clapped loudly, uttering congratulations to the participant and of his sect.


    But, Xi He''s expression remained bad as he glared at Wu Tie who is standing with his fellow disciples, looking as if he wanted to challenge Wu Tie on the spot. However, in the end, he unwillingly left the stage after he caught the gaze of Sun Yu, their sect leader.


    "As for the second match ¨C " the host spoke as he turned to Zheng Yi.


    Zheng Yi picked a name plate from the box before he looked at it, only to give a wry smile. The audience, as well as the host, was curious.


    The host received the name plate only to sharply inhale when he saw the name. "Wu Tie of the Wuyang Sect!" he announced.


    The audience, like the host, didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Everyone already knew that Xi He and Wu Tie wanted to fight against each other. But, fate is against them since it didn''t let them fight in this stage. So, Xi He and Wu Tie could only postpone their fight in this stage and reserve it for the next stage, since Xi He already won, and Wu Tie is expected to win when they saw that he picked a name of a disciple from a small sect.


    The disciple who is Wu Tie''s opponent also knew that he doesn''t stand a chance against Wu Tie but he wanted to put up a fight. Fei Yinzi''s match against xiao Bao last night was already known to the entire Zhongyang and many bought jade slips from the people that recorded the match last night. Thus, Wu Tie''s opponent reserved his strength from the beginning until he exhausts Wu Tie''s strength.


    Unfortunately, Wu Tie''s performance remained stable. Fortunately for the disciple though, Wu Tie took him seriously so everyone warmly clapped after their match.


    "Wu Tie of the Wuyang Sect wins!" the host announced.


    "You''ve fought well. I hope you continue to persevere." Wu Tie sincerely said to his opponent as both of them left the stage.


    The disciple felt flattered and nodded. "Thank you! I wish you well for the next stage!" he told him before he hurried back to his sect.


    "Fake." Xi He sneered when Wu Tie passed by him.


    Wu Tie, as expected, stopped. The people around them tensed and Xi Bing''s expression turned ugly while Sun Yan just smiled. Sun Ri''s expression is looking forward to a drama while Fei Luo looked indifferent. Fei Huo, surprisingly, remained silent at this time.


    "At least I still have the sense of propriety unlike you who one-sidedly beaten your opponent just for a petty reason of things not going in your way." Wu Tie spoke. "Spoiled." He added before he left and returned to his fellow disciples who are glaring at Xi He.


    "You - !" Xi He gnashed his teeth and was about to ran after Wu Tie when Xi Bing held him back.


    "Enough!" Xi Bing had had enough of Xi He''s actions. Xi He is shaming the Xi Clan.


    Xi He clenched his fists. He glared at Xi Bing for stopping him before he returned to his seat. Truly proving Wu Tie''s words that he was spoiled. Recalling that his father, Xi Shi, was also spoiled by his family before, everyone can see that the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. in short, he took after his father.


    "His father is Xi Shi." Xi Ming reminded Cheng Sheng and the others.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng just said and didn''t react more. "I wonder who will be in the next match¡­?" he muttered, looking forward for the next matches.


    "Yes. The last match for this morning." The others agreed.


    While they are waiting for the next match, suddenly, two disciples came over in almost a hurried manner and went to Jing Cheng and Qian Tian. Both are wearing the uniform of Zunjingde Sect and Qianxu Sect respectively. They handed the two with a letter.


    Everyone''s expression changed and Shu Mu immediately casted a barrier on their side, especially when they saw that Qie Shi also came after the two disciples that arrived.


    "Something¡­ something happened!" Qie Shi spoke as he catches his breath while Jing Cheng and Qian Tian read the messages. "Jing Hei and Qian Lin¡­" he said and looked at the two disciples.


    Everyone turned and now clearly saw that there was blood on their sleeves. Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Kang and Qian Tian immediately rose from their seats and left with the two disciples following behind them.


    "They are mute." Cheng Sheng spoke as they also rose.


    "Jing Hei and Qian Lin haven''t appeared before the Intersect Comeptition¡­" Chen Han muttered.


    "Cheng Sheng." Qian Tian called before they left.


    "Coming." Cheng Sheng answered as he fixed his sleeves. Only his skills do they trust.


    "We''ll go with them." Shu Mu spoke as he, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing followed after Qie Shi and the others. "You still have your disciples to watch their matches for. We''ll protect Cheng Sheng." He told them before the four of them ran after the group that left.


    "What do you think happened to Jing Hei and Qian Lin?" Li Tian asked.


    "I heard that Jing Hei are going to see Qian Lin. But, Qian Lin didn''t come with sect leader Qian, his mother and elder Qian Tian." Tang Zhe spoke.


    "The Qianxu Sect doesn''t look like worried, so they think that nothing serious happened to Qian Lin, or nothing will happen to him. After all, he and Jing Hei will only just meet." Guo Cheng agreed.


    "The same with the Zunjingde Sect." Sun Yi spoke. "What could have gone wrong with the two of them''s meeting?" he asked.

 Chapter 508 - The Scum Is A Commander

    "An ambush?" Jing Cheng spoke after Jing Hei relayed to them what happened to him and Qian Lin. He is still conscious but Qian Lin wasn''t when they finally arrived in Zhongyang.


    "Yes." Jing Hei nodded as he worriedly looked at the screen covering Cheng Sheng who is operating on Qian Lin behind it with Qian Tian pacing back and forth outside.


    Fortunately, You Rou followed them to give them medicine and assist Cheng Sheng since everyone are panicking and forgotten to bring medicine with them.


    "I and Ah Lin are travelling incognito. But, we were suddenly attacked, and we don''t know where did the enemies come from." Jing Hei frowned as he covered his arm that was bandaged along with chest. "Ah Lin pushed me away, receiving the attack. The disciples with us were also attacked and some of them died. The problem is ¨C " his brows knitted in confusion. " ¨C the enemies'' attack is savage.. Some of them ate the disciples'' flesh and some¡­" he turned and looked at the two disciples whose tongues were eaten thus they are now mute.


    One of them even has a missing ear.


    "They aren''t demons?" Jing Bai asked.


    Jing Hei shook his head. "No. We are carrying tools that could help us detect demonic energy. We didn''t sense any demons in the surroundings." He answered.


    "Then¡­ what could it be that attacked you?" Jing Bai is extremely puzzled.


    "They are definitely not animals, either." Jing Hei spoke.


    "How do you know?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "Because, although their attacks might be savage, making them like beastly, but ¨C " Jing Hei looked at them. " ¨C we couldn''t see them. That''s the main reason why we couldn''t fight back, because we can''t see them." He told them.


    A sudden silence fell upon all of them.


    Jing Hei''s narrowed when he noticed their expressions. "¡­ you know something?" he asked.


    "We all know something." Cheng Sheng spoke as he and You Rou came out of the screen and they removed the disposable robes that were stained with blood from their bodies.


    Jing Hei''s and Qian Tian''s expressions changed. "What about Ah Lin/Qian Lin?" they immediately asked.


    "Although a large chunk of flesh was removed from his side and leg and lost too much blood, but he is lucky that you have stopped the flow of the blood in his body and I have responded in time, barely saving his life that is hanging on a thread." Cheng Sheng answered. "In short, he is now safe. You only need to feed him more blood supplements and wait for his lost flesh to grow out again. There are no fractures on his body, either, so he was able to cling to his life." He added.


    They all heaved a sigh of relief.


    "So, those that attacked Qian Lin¡­ they are spirit servants?" Qian Tian asked.


    "''spirit servants''?" Jing Hei muttered before he turned to Jing Kang when he recalled that Jing Kang has spirit servants before.


    Jing Kang sighed. "Yes. They are the same spirit servants." He told Jing Hei.


    Jing Hei was stupefied. "But, Jing Kang''s spirit servants came from his father who went to east in the past and acquired the knowledge of making spirit servants through talismans from there¡­" his voice trailed off when he realized it. "The enemies¡­ are from the east?!" he exclaimed.


    "They must be. Only them knows the process of making spirit servants, since it originated from their land." Cheng Sheng answered as he washed his bloodied hands on the basin before xiao Bao helped him wiped his hands dry.


    "How did they know Ah Lin and I will be there?" Jing Hei asked.


    "Who knows, aside from them?" Cheng Sheng asked back and shrugged. "It might just be a coincidence. But ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C if they have been long planning this¡­ how scary would that be?" he smiled which is not really a smile.


    They all fell silent.


    "Lin-er! Where is Lin-er!" Qian Shan and Qian Su finally arrived. It was already noon, just when the morning matches have finished.


    "Jing Hei!" Jing Rui called as he walked towards his nephew. "How are you?" he worriedly asked.


    Jing Hei''s eyes brightened. "Uncle! You are finally awake!" he said and hugged Jing Rui tight. "I''m glad to see you again!" he said.


    Jing Rui smiled and patted Jing Hei''s head.


    "Father. Mother. Qian Lin is now out of danger. Cheng Sheng was able to save his life." Qian Tian told his parents.


    "Thank goodness!" Qian Su cried.


    "Thank you." Qian Shan told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng just nodded and then left, leaving You Rou to talk with the Qian family about Qian Lin''s prescription.


    "How is Qian Lin?" the people outside asked.


    "He''s now safe." Cheng Sheng answered. "I''ll make two more Spirit Tracing Bells later for them." He said.


    "Spirit Tracing Bells¡­ they were attacked by spirit servants?" Feng Mo asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "The spirit servants were invisible so Jing Hei and Qian Lin were passive, thus they almost all died." He sighed.


    "This isn''t good." Xie Lan frowned.


    "The enemies are more brazen now in attacking us." Sun Yu agreed.


    "I am afraid¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all looked at him. "What?" they asked.


    "That they must have long been planning to conquer our land." Cheng Sheng looked at them.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "They must have been lying in wait, and finally made a move when the Intersect Competition arrived." Cheng Sheng took a deep breath. "Jing Hei''s and Qian Lin''s accident may or may not be really an accident, but it should still fall within the enemies'' calculations." He said.


    They all fell silent.


    "History repeats." Tang Teng sighed emotionally.


    They all nodded in agreement. The demonic cultivators and Wu Ran also attacked during the Intersect Competition five years ago. Now, new enemies attacked during the Intersect Competition.


    "It can''t be helped." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Not to mention that the Intersect Competition is a grand-scale event, but if I am the enemy, I would also choose to attack during the Intersect Competition since all of my targets will gather in one area." He explained.


    They all felt speechless as they looked at Cheng Sheng. Although they wanted to refute, they can''t since they know that Cheng Sheng is right.


    "¡­ do we have to cancel the competition?" Zheng Fu Gong helplessly asked.


    "For the sake of everyone''s safety, we might have." Pai Lie said.


    "You don''t have to." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Why?" they all asked in surprise.


    "Two reasons." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" here you are with your ''Twos'' again? They thought, but they can''t help but listen to Cheng Sheng.


    "First: disregarding the safety of the participants, the enemy is definitely expecting you to cancel the competition." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Not because it is their objective, but it will signify us admitting our defeat and surrender to them. Of course, it will also the signal to them that we know of their presence." He explained.


    They all nodded in agreement. "What''s the second reason?" they asked.


    "Second: since they would be notified that we are finally aware of their presence, definitely, they will surround us." Cheng Sheng answered before he paused. "If they haven''t yet, already." He looked at them.


    The atmosphere immediately became tense.


    "So, even if we cancel the competition, and then make everyone leave to return to their hometowns, the enemies should be lying in wait for us." he told them. "And since everyone would leave, everyone will disperse, that will make us be divided. Then, they will easily conquer us." he added.


    Their expressions darkened.


    "What should we do now, then?" they asked. A trace of anxiety and anger on their faces.


    "Haven''t you thought that since I have thought all these, that makes it me knowing of these matter earlier?" Cheng Sheng asked them.


    They all stared at him.


    "Of course, since I already know of this, naturally I wouldn''t stand by and just watch us all fall into ruin." Cheng Sheng continued. "This would disrupt my peace." He added.


    Everyone. "¡­" he said ''my''¡­ so he is actually just thinking for his own good? They thought, feeling helpless. Though, they know that Cheng Sheng is definitely thinking of them, too, since what Cheng Sheng does, always, benefits all.


    "Feng-shixiong." Cheng Sheng called.


    "Yes?" Feng Mo was startled for being suddenly called.


    "Sorry to separate Wu Bai from you, but I had him along with the Righteous Alliance''s disciples led by Zheng Meng to go around the Zhongyang and place the Spirit Tracing Bells all over the capital." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Feng Mo. "¡­" so that''s why Wu Bai hasn''t appeared for a long time! He thought and smiled, feeling happy that Wu Bai is doing something good again.


    Everyone, especially the Righteous Alliance. "¡­" how long does he intend to use the Righteous Alliance''s disciples like they are his own people?! They thought.


    "Also¡­" Cheng Sheng continued, speaking like some commander. "I had the Huakai Sect yesterday make their disciples guard the gates of Zhongyang with the Righteous Alliance''s disciples. So, right now ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C Zhongyang is a fortress." He told them.

 Chapter 509 - The Scum Is Irksome

    A long silence fell.


    "¡­ you have arranged all these this far?" they asked as they looked at Cheng Sheng with a complicated expression.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "I apologize for acting such without all your permissions." He sincerely said as he looked at each one of them. Before they could speak, he continued. "It''s not that I do not trust you all, nor I trust the Huakai Sect more. If I should have a bias, shouldn''t I have arranged for my sect to take action instead of the Huakai Sect?" he asked them.


    Xie Lan smiled, as well as Fan Wen and the others. "You know how cautious the enemies are, thus you acted behind the scenes to preempt their actions?" he asked.


    "Yes.." Cheng Sheng nodded before he fell silent. "Until now, father, former sect leader Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi haven''t caught any spirit servant again." His lips were pulled into a frown.


    Their expressions changed. "You mean¡­ the enemies are aware of our actions?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "They must have already infiltrated the Zhongyang. And ¨C " he spoke. " ¨C since they have successfully infiltrated it, they have withdrawn the spirit servants. In short ¨C " his brows knitted. " ¨C they are one step ahead of us again." He told them.


    They all sucked in a cold breath. None of what Cheng Sheng said looked good for them. Instead, it made their situation worse.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called. "If the enemies are aware of our actions, then, shouldn''t they target you?!" he asked as he grabbed Cheng Sheng''s arm.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they all nodded in agreement.


    "I am aware of this the most." Cheng Sheng pulled his arm and then heaved a sigh. "But, can I stop now?" he asked them.


    None of them answered.


    "If I will stop, then that would put us to more disadvantage." Cheng Sheng told them. "Should I be selfish and sacrifice the entire Zhongyang just to save my life?" he added.


    All of them fell silent.


    Cheng Sheng frowned. "I, Cheng Sheng, had never been a coward." He spoke. "I won''t resign to my fate. You all should know that the most!" he told them.


    Of course they know. Even though Wu Ran has been targeting Cheng Sheng, but Cheng Sheng even reversed the table against Wu Ran by sacrificing his cultivation, feigning death, just to lower down his guard. They also know, for the past five years, Cheng Sheng never gave up on Fei Yin whom everyone thought was dead.


    This is Cheng Sheng who would fight fate instead of resigning to it, no matter if his chances are slim.


    "I didn''t mean that¡­" Chen Han bit his lip as he lowered his head.


    "I know, brother." Cheng Sheng nodded. "No matter how scum I am, either, I will never be a despicable person by using someone else''s life in exchange of mine." He said.


    They all nodded. They know this. No matter how irksome Cheng Sheng is, and his actions, but they are not low. They never violated the morals. They never harmed anyone''s life, nor endangered them. Instead, they saved lives, making the ones saved feel suffocated because although they were saved, but Cheng Sheng''s methods make them feel irritated.


    "Let''s not talk about me first." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Everyone. "¡­" is it not really that important?! Why do you feel like your life is like a mere object?! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng acted as if he couldn''t see their gazes. "We have the afternoon matches later. Now that you already know about my plan of turning the Zhongyang into a fortress, then you can freely dispatch your free disciples, or also yourselves, to guard the entire Zhongyang." He told them.


    "Yes." They agreed.


    "That''s right¡­ we don''t have to worry about our sects back there. We have arrays to protect them to prevent the enemies from stepping into our territories." Li Nanzi spoke.


    "That''s right." The others agreed.


    How can the Xinfaxian Sect not know of this? The arrays surrounding the sects are modeled from Cheng Sheng''s arrays, since it was him to made them for them when he was travelling around the continent these past five years.


    "So, we can leave our sects out of our worries for the meantime." Tang Teng spoke. "Our main priority right now is the Zhongyang, which were the enemies have their sight on, and ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng ignored him. "Yes. We have to turn Zhongyang into a fortress." He cut him off.


    Tang Teng helplessly smiled. Li Nanzi and the other sect leaders patted his shoulder in comfort. They now are all aware that Cheng Sheng doesn''t like the topic of protecting his life.


    Chen Han clenched his fists, but he knows that his younger brother is obstinate. He took a deep breath to calm himself. "We''ll dispatch our disciples and elders that came here in Zhongyang." He spoke.


    "We, too." Sun Yu spoke. The other sect leaders also agreed.


    "So many people wanted to protect Zhongyang¡­ we can''t lag behind, right?" Yu Wen nudged Ling Xi with his elbow.


    "They are protecting Zhongyang by themselves because you are a trash sect leader!" Ling Xi frowned at him and punched him in the stomach.


    "Ugh!" Yu Wen grunted in pain as he keeled over while holding his stomach.


    "Uncle!" Ling Yun called as he ran towards him when he saw them.


    "Yun-er. Why are you here?" Ling Xi asked Ling Yun as he turned.


    "¡­ you are fighting again¡­" Ling Yun helplessly sighed when he saw Yu Wen was holding his stomach.


    "No. This isn''t a fight. This is us flirting!" Yu Wen spoke which made Ling Xi hit him again.


    "¡­ anyway ¨C " Ling Yun decided to ignore their ''flirting''. " ¨C I have noticed something earlier in the arena." He spoke.


    "What is it?" Li Nanzi, who were nearest to them, spoke. His voice was loud and the others also heard him so they also turned to them.


    Ling Yun felt conscious with their stares, especially when Cheng Sheng also looked at him.


    "Yun-er. Tell them." Ling Xi told his nephew.


    "Did something happen during the last match?" Cheng Sheng asked as he walked towards Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun nodded, before he shook his head. "During the last match, I sensed some strange presences. Unfortunately, I can''t exactly locate them." He hung his head.


    "You are already doing good. Continue remaining vigilant to your surroundings." Cheng Sheng told him. "You will be our eyes on the competition." He said.


    "What about elder Cheng¡­" Ling Yun muttered.


    "Something came up, so I can''t be present on the competition. Tomorrow will be my last day watching." Cheng Sheng answered and turned to Chen Han.


    Chen Han''s eyes widened before he sadly smiled. He also felt relieved. This is Cheng Sheng''s compromise.


    "I see¡­" Ling Yun sighed.


    Cheng Sheng patted his shoulder before he turned to Ling Xi and Yu Wen. "You have a good nephew. He has a bright future ahead of him, like the other disciples. So, we will defend the Zhongyang in order to protect not only their young lives, but also their budding dreams and their future ahead." He told them before he walked away.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen''s eyes reddened.


    "He has changed so much, and for the better, since he isn''t thinking only for himself now." Li Tian spoke. "But why¡­ why do I feel that I want him to return to his old self that is selfish?" his tears fell.


    "He is still irksome, but I want him to be selfish and irksome and not selfless and irksome." Lei Qing said.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­" Lei Ling choked back a sob.


    Yu Wen and Ling Xi also fell silent. Although Ling Yun doesn''t understand anything, but from the atmosphere, he knows that something bad happened, and Cheng Sheng did something again to warrant everyone''s melancholy.


    "What happened?" Jing Rui asked as the Zunjingde Sect came out and saw everyone''s expressions and noticed the atmosphere.


    The Qianxu Sect is still inside and watching over Qian Lin while You Rou is checking Qian Lin''s condition. Jing Cheng and Jing Bai are helping Jing Hei redressed his wounds inside.


    "Ling Ling?" Jing Kang who came out with Jing Rui called when he saw that Lei Ling was silently crying. Who bullied him? He thought as he gently wiped Lei Ling''s tears with his knuckles.


    "We''ll fill you and sect leader Qian in." Zheng Fu Gong spoke while Pai Lie followed behind him with a heavy expression.


    Jing Rui returned inside the infirmary. Ling Xi told Ling Yun to go back since the afternoon matches are about to start.


    "Say. Do we really not have to protect Cheng Sheng?" Li Nanzi asked with a sigh.


    Everyone also heaved a sigh.


    "Why do you think that Cheng Sheng has no protection himself?" Xi Ming, who had been silent the whole time with Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le as they stood on the side and are watching, spoke.

 Chapter 510 - The Scum Is Salacious

    They all turned to him. "What do you mean by that?" they asked. "He has someone to protect him?" they said, surprised.


    "Are you referring to xiao Bao?" Tang Yun asked when he remembered the sword spirit.


    "It definitely not us since he doesn''t want us to continue protecting him when everything comes down to it." Li Tian sighed.


    "Then¡­ who could it be?" Sun Yi asked..


    Wu Yuan patted his beloved''s shoulder. "Fei Yin." He answered.


    Everyone sharply turned to this person who is silent this whole time they all thought he doesn''t exist. "What?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    Xie Lan and Fan Wen are stunned, along with Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and Lei Qing.


    "Yuan¡­ what do you mean?" Sun Yi asked as he gaped at his husband.


    "Shidi¡­ you¡­" Chen Han stammered as he looked at Wu Yuan.


    "Instinct." Wu Yuan curtly spoke.


    Everyone. "¡­" and here we thought that Fei Yin has resurrected! They thought.


    "Sect leader Wu has a point." Jing Kang spoke. "Cheng Sheng has been looking for many ways to take Fei Yin back. He doesn''t want us to protect him, but that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to die, since he believes Fei Yin will return." He explained. "He believes that only Fei Yin can protect him, in which Fei Yin definitely would never fail to do." He added.


    They all nodded in agreement. "So, Cheng Sheng has something in his sleeve that can protect his life?" they asked.


    "Or else?" Shu Mu flashed a smile at them. "How do you think has he managed to live until now, or even those times when he was travelling, along with only his disciple?" he asked them.


    They all fell silent. But, the feeling heavily weighing on their hearts now disappeared.


    "Do you know something?" Xie Lan suspiciously narrowed his eyes as he looked at Xi Ming and Shu Mu.


    Only Xi Ming, Shu Mu, Xi Xing and Xiao Le together with Fei Lin and Xi Ling went with Cheng Sheng before to the Abyss to take back Fei Yin''s body. It was also only them, aside from Qie Shi, who knows that Cheng Sheng is studying the Five Elements Formation.


    "¡­ Qie Shi." Fan Wen suddenly muttered. He glanced at Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le before he turned to Xie Lan who looked at him. "Qie Shi, and also Sun Rong, might know something! Xiao Sheng is definitely planning something again!" he told him.


    Xie Lan nodded and he and Fan Wen ran to the direction of the Yunxiao Inn. Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Lei Ling naturally followed along with Chen Han, Sun Yi and Wu Yuan. The others, although puzzled, also ran after them.


    Jing Kang took out a message to send to Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei explaining the details to them. He also looked at Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le who remained on the side before he flew after the Xinfaxian Sect who are in the lead.


    "Ai¡­ this should be enough, right?" Xi Ming spoke as he turned to see Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling coming out of the alley.


    "Chen Jing?!" Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie exclaimed when they went out of the infirmary.


    "Yes." Chen Jing nodded as an answer to Xi Ming''s question. "Sheng-er is a lone wolf which will make Han-er feel uncomfortable and definitely he will act on impulse because Han-er cares too much for Sheng-er." He explained.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie are puzzled about what they are talking about.


    "So, you want us to give them assurance." Shu Mu spoke. "Especially Chen Han." He added.


    Chen Jing nodded.


    "Also ¨C " Fei Lin spoke with a smile on his face. " ¨C I also want them to prepare when the time comes¡­" he said.


    Xi Ling giggled.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie who were treated as air. "¡­" can''t you share a bit to us?! We are still here so don''t talk as if we don''t exist! They thought.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    When they arrived, they didn''t see Cheng Sheng. What they saw are Sun Rong and Qie Shi instead.


    "Oh? Everyone''s here." Sun Rong muttered as he looked at them in surprise. "Why is everyone here instead of watching the competition that''s about to resume this afternoon?" he asked them.


    "Sun Rong." Xie Lan called as he stepped forward. "Do you know what xiao Sheng is planning?" he directly asked.


    Sun Rong''s brows raised. "Although Cheng Sheng and I are in a cooperative business but I don''t know everything he is doing, especially his thoughts." He spoke. "You should know this a month ago, right?" he asked.


    They all didn''t answer. They looked at Qie Shi who is standing beside Sun Rong.


    Seeing their gazes, Qie Shi smiled. "Although Cheng Sheng and I are in a cooperative business but I don''t know everything he is doing, especially his thoughts." He repeated what Sun Rong said. "I am not a worm living inside his stomach to know what he is thinking, right?" he asked them.


    Everyone. "¡­" alright. We can''t get anything from these two. They thought.


    "Xiao Sheng said to not protect him but protect the people." Fan Wen softly spoke. "But, Xi Ming and Shu Mu told us that xiao Sheng has something to protect him¡­ or someone." He looked at them with a meaningful gaze.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi fell silent. "What we know, we have already told you." Sun Rong looked at them. "I and Qie Shi know nothing more than that." He told them.


    Xie Lan nodded in understanding. Sun Yi is present so Sun Rong definitely won''t lie to them.


    "We''ll go back to the venue and resume watching the competition." Xie Lan spoke.


    "Sect leader Xie¡­" the other sect leaders called.


    "If xiao Sheng won''t let us know, then we definitely wouldn''t know it." Xie Lan cut them off. "If he wanted to tell us, then we''ll listen when that time comes." He said before he, Fan Wen, Li Tian and the rest of the Xinfaxian Sect left. They don''t know if Fei Yinzi''s match will come up this afternoon, so they have to be there.


    The rest of the people, since they got nothing to do left also followed and went to the venue of the competition, leaving Sun Rong and Qie Shi in silence.


    "Ai. Those two¡­ can''t keep their mouths shut!" Sun Rong shook his head. He is referring to Xi Ming and Shu Mu.


    "They naturally would follow along Cheng Sheng''s wishes. But, it must be the Chen patriarch and Fei Lin who told them to tell sect leader Xie and the others." Qie Shi told him. "Concerning the words Cheng Sheng has spoken to them¡­ Chen Han is impulsive towards Cheng Sheng, his younger brother. It definitely because of him that''s why the Chen patriarch and Fei Lin forced Xi Ming and Shu Mu to tell them." He explained.


    "My dear Qie, you are really smart!" Sun Rong smiled as he kissed Qie Shi.


    "Mn." Qie Shi grinned as he kissed the other back. "But, knowing Cheng Sheng, he deliberately must have said those words." He continued. "In order for the things to come." He winked.


    "Ah, my dear Qie¡­ you winking to me like that¡­ you''re seducing me in broad daylight!" Sun Rong said as his hands roamed on Qie Shi''s back, stopping just in the middle and the inside of Qie Shi''s thighs.


    "Ah ¨C " Qie Shi exclaimed when he felt his knees weakened and he fell to Sun Rong''s arms. He really is weak to Sun Rong''s advances.


    "Ehem¡­ sirs¡­ I still want to book for a room¡­" a customer spoke, feeling blinded to Sun Rong''s and Qie Shi''s actions. "Or you could do it first and have one of your employees serve me here." He said when he saw Sun Rong hid Qie Shi behind him.


    "Sure~" Sun Rong answered as he pulled Qie Shi with him and they left, calling an employee on their way back to their room upstairs.


    Their footsteps are hurried.


    ¡­


    "Qi Lan-ge! Good luck!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples cheered as they watched Qi Lan come up the stage after his name was called as the opponent.


    Qi Lan nodded at them.


    ¡­


    "Where did you go?" Li Tian asked when they saw Cheng Sheng appeared, just in time before the first match in the afternoon starts.


    "Checked the formation I laid all around the Zhongyang and see if it is working." Cheng Sheng explained.


    They all nodded in understanding and didn''t ask more. They tacitly agreed not to mention what happened this noon.


    "This rogue cultivator named ''Qi Lan'' is good!" they heard the audience exclaimed when they saw Qi Lan blocked the attacks of his opponent with ease.


    They all can''t help but agree. "The rogue cultivators are also strong¡­ the Intersect Competition is just right to discover more talents of our land!"

 Chapter 511 - The Scum Is Fortunate

    Nothing uneventful happened during today''s afternoon matches aside from sect leader He of the Guhe Sect feeling overjoyed after his son He Shun won against his opponent during the last match of this day. The sect leaders congratulated him and the sect leader of the Guhe Sect felt like he is about to ascend to the heaven because of happiness. He looked at his son, He Shun, with pride filling his eyes.


    But, He Shun''s face is red because of embarrassment. His father is exaggerating! It is just one match! And his opponent is a disciple from a weaker sect! So, it is expected for him to win! Out of embarrassment, he shut himself in his room in the inn where his sect was staying.


    He won''t talk to his father until tomorrow!


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Tomorrow is the last day of the singles battle." Xie Lan spoke as they all had dinner.


    Fan Wen nodded. "Surprisingly, and fortunately, the past days passed peacefully.." He spoke before he frowned. "I can''t help but feel that this is the calm before the storm." He said.


    Sun Rong nodded with a grave expression. "Although, for now, we can be sure that no enemies can enter the Zhongyang, but ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C there are still the enemies that have entered before we have been aware of their presence and made a counterattack." he told them.


    Wu Yuan sighed. "Fortunately, there is father, uncle Jing, elder Fei and elder Xi." He spoke.


    "Yes." Chen Han nodded in agreement.


    "With them four, we can be reassured." Tang Teng sighed emotionally.


    "But, we also can''t let our guard down yet." Sun Yu reminded them.


    "Of course." Li Nanzi agreed with a nod. "And there''s Cheng Sheng¡­" he spoke and they all turned to look at Cheng Sheng eating together with Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing, You Rou and the elders of the other sects.


    "We also have to keep an eye on him for his safety." Jing Rui spoke.


    "Yes." Qian Shan nodded. "Even though he said those words before¡­" he shook his head.


    No one then spoke after that and they resumed eating.


    ¡­


    "So, it was actually spirit servants who attacked us!" Qian Lin exclaimed after he heard the others explained to him and Jing Hei about the current events in Zhongyang.


    "Yes. The enemies are formidable since they can use invisibility to attack us through their spirit servants." Xi Ming spoke.


    "Utterly shameless." Jing Bai shook his head.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, Cheng Sheng, for saving me. I really thought I''d¡­" Qian Lin bit his lip as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Let''s not talk about this anymore." He spoke. "Tomorrow is the last day of the singles battle. Do you think¡­ something will happen?" he asked.


    Everybody immediately became silent after he asked that. Not because the matter is grave, but because Cheng Sheng has a crow''s beak! Anything he will say will definitely come true! So, they are afraid that something will really happen tomorrow and they have to prepare themselves for that!


    "Ah-hahaha." Chen Han laughed, which is obviously forced. "It shouldn''t be, right?" he asked as he stiffly smiled to the others. This is the love of the elder brother. Although he knows his younger brother is wrong, he definitely will cover up for him and make him look like he was in the right! "It''s just a possibility, right?" he added, obviously wanting to whitewash his younger brother.


    Anyone would definitely agree to give him face and admire Chen Han being an elder brother protecting his younger brother¡­ had his brother not Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng is definitely a different case.


    "Who knows?" Sun Yi just said while Jing Cheng''s lip twitched and Jing Kang''s face remained emotionless.


    Li Tian and the other Xinfaxian Sect elders coughed while Shu Mu and Xiao Le pretended to hear nothing along with Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng, Shan Lu, Xi Ming and Xi Xing. Kang Ce''s face couldn''t be any more green.


    Qian Tian who was dining with them to help Qian Lin didn''t speak all this time, still feeling worried over his younger brother''s health.


    Just as everyone was harmoniously dining, the doors of the Yunxiao Inn flew open and a small group came rushing in.


    "Sect leader He?!" everyone exclaimed when they saw He Run panting and instructed the disciples following him to close the doors.


    "I apologize for barging in, but¡­ my son ¨C " He Run said and turned to look at his other disciples carrying the unconscious He Shun.


    Everyone''s expression immediately changed.


    "You were attacked!" Qie Shi exclaimed in shock as he instructed their subordinates to close the Yunxiao Inn''s doors and windows and take out the spiritual tools.


    He Run sighed in relief when he saw that the Yunxiao Inn has many spiritual tools. They are really the most secure inn in the Zhongyang.


    "A spirit servant?!" Jing Kang exclaimed when they all approached the Guhe Sect and saw that some of the disciples are also carrying a figure.


    "That''s a spirit servant?! I thought that it was just a masked a person!" Jing He exclaimed in shock.


    "Fortunately¡­ fortunately I had a Spirit Tracing Bell and Visual Origin Talisman and left it on Shun-er''s room." He Run''s eyes are red from tears. "But, the enemy was fast and had injured Shun-er. It is also fortunate that Qi Lan noticed some movements in Shun-er''s room and saw it from his window the shadows¡­" he explained and looked at Qi Lan who was standing by the side while still vigilantly looking around.


    "I have already stopped the bleeding of his wounds, but you still have to treat them." Qi Lan told them.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded and the Guhe Sect disciples carefully placed He Shun down an empty table. Cheng Sheng then started checking He Shun''s wounds. "It isn''t life threatening and the enemy must have only intended to incapacitate him." He spoke. "But, He Shun responded with an attack, and there''s the Spirit Tracing Bell that made the enemy wary so they fought violently." He explained.


    He Run''s heart tightened.


    "Fortunately, the Visual Origin Talisman and the Spirit Tracing Bell exposed the enemy to He Shun, or else¡­" Cheng Sheng shook his head and reminded He Run to ask him for a new Visual Origin Talisman after it burned earlier from the fight.


    He Run''s clenched the Spirit Tracing Bell in his hand tight. There was still a trace of blood on the bell. It was obviously He Shun''s blood.


    "Fortunately, the disciples have all rested earlier tonight so they won''t be scared seeing this spirit servant." Shu Mu spoke as he nudged the spirit servant''s arm with his sword.


    "Don''t move that mask. I have an ill feeling with that." Cheng Sheng reminded them.


    Everyone immediately moved away from the spirit servant''s corpse and even the Guhe Sect disciples shivered in fright. Fortunately, He Run and Qi Lan reminded them not to carelessly touch the enemy so they only carried the spirit servant and dared not touch anything else.


    "Ugh¡­" after a while, He Shun finally woke.


    "Shun-er!" He Lan cried and went to his son.


    "Father¡­" He Shun weakly called. "Qi-ge¡­" he turned when he saw Qi Lan. "Thank you." He told him and then closed his eyes. He could still see those sharp teeth from the opened wide mouth of the enemy coming towards him after the enemy broke his leg and he fell to the floor while his sword was thrown somewhere.


    Fortunately, someone came through the window and flew in. It was Qi Lan.


    "Shun-er? Shun-er!" He Run called when he saw He Shun''s eyes closed.


    "He just fainted." Cheng Sheng told him.


    He Run sighed in relief.


    "The enemy moved faster than we thought." Sun Yu frowned.


    "As expected, they won''t just remain silent." Tang Teng shook his head.


    "Sect leader He, are there any other sect that is staying in your inn?" Li Nanzi asked.


    "No. It''s just us. The owner is my friend so we stayed there." He Run answered.


    "Since the inn isn''t safe, then sect leader He is welcome to stay here in the Yunxiao Inn." Sun Rong spoke.


    "Thank you." He Run felt touched. Who could have thought that this afternoon''s joy would beget him tonight''s sorrow? Fortunately, fortunately¡­ He Shun was saved in time.


    It was all thanks to Qi Lan.


    "Thank you." He Run told Qi Lan.


    Qi Lan nodded before he sat on the side. The waiters of the Yunxiao Inn immediately gave him, as well as the Guhe Sect disciples, food and drinks.


    "Sect leader He. Please have some drink first." Qie Shi spoke as he handed He Run a cup.


    He Run nodded and thanked him and drank. "Thank you¡­" he spoke as his tears finally fell.


    "Please be strong. Your son is also now out of the danger." The other sect leaders comforted him while Qie Shi had his people call for Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie.

 Chapter 512 - The Scum Is Harmonious

    "Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan called. "You said earlier that the enemy only wanted to incapacitate him, so his injuries aren''t that severe." He spoke. "Why would the enemy only want to incapacitate him, and not kill him, like Qian Lin and Jing Hei?" he asked.


    Everyone started when they heard Xie Lan''s words. That''s right. The enemy should kill them, like what happened to Qian Lin and Jing Hei. So, why did they only incapacitate He Shun? Because he is young and they took pity on him?


    He Run, although felt hurt by their words, but he knows that they do not wish for his son to be harmed and are just asking the questions to discern the enemy''s intention.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent as he pondered over their words. "¡­ why do you think a person would incapacitate another person?" he asked back.


    Everyone ruminated over this question.


    "If I want to incapacitate someone, that''s because I want them to not be able to fight back against me?" Li Nanzi spoke.


    Tang Teng and the others nodded in agreement.


    "Then, why would you want them to not fight back against you?" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Because¡­ I want to do something to them after?" Li Nanzi answered.


    Hearing his words, everyone immediately fell silent, including Li Nanzi. They realized that something wasn''t right.


    Jing Cheng''s brows knitted and Jing Rui frowned. "This¡­" Jing Bai muttered while Jing Hei suddenly felt unwell.


    "Did they want to abduct He shun?" Wu Yuan spoke everyone''s thought.


    He Run almost fainted when he heard what Wu Yuan said. He clutched his chest in shock. You Rou immediately gave him medicine while Qian Tian handed him another cup of water for him to calm down.


    "''abduction''¡­" Sun Yu muttered.


    "What the hell are they planning to do?!" Chen Han asked in alarm.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression hardened. "Qie Shi. Send father, former sect leader Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi the message." He spoke. "Also, tell your people to be more alert of the happenings in Zhongyang, especially at night." He said.


    "Yes." Qie Shi nodded and immediately left to write the message and one of his people followed after him.


    Sun Rong didn''t follow him to continue listening to their discussion. "So, they plan to abduct disciples now?" he asked as he took a seat. "Why?" he looked at them.


    "The disciples all have a good foundation after the sects taught and trained them." Sun Yi spoke. "Do they want to turn them into spirit servants?" he asked.


    "Not possible. Spirit servants are spirits, not humans." Wu Yuan shook his head.


    "It''s simple, really." Cheng Sheng spoke. "They wanted to use them as spies." He told them.


    They all looked at him.


    "Of course, to make them turn against us, they will have to change their minds and make us their enemy instead of their allies." Cheng Sheng explained.


    Everyone''s expression immediately changed. "Mind-control?" they asked.


    "It is possible." Cheng Sheng muttered. "If we can use mind-control, why can''t they?" he asked them. "If we can learn how to make spirit servants from them, then why can''t they also learn mind-control from us?" he added.


    Everyone''s faces darkened when they heard this. It seemed that the enemy is more powerful than they have imagined.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" they called.


    "Don''t mind me. Although I have low cultivation but my cultivation method before isn''t just for a show." Cheng Sheng cut them off. "Spiritual attacks are of no use on me." He told them.


    "No. That''s not what we want to say¡­" they said.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them.


    "Do you have a talisman or spiritual tool to block spiritual attacks?" they asked him.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" good. You now care more for my inventions than me, and it is not even a day after I told you to not care about me! He thought as his brow twitched in annoyance. As expected, only Fei Yin truly cares about me. He inwardly sighed, missing Fei Yin more.


    "Just look for a cultivation method that protects the spirit and mind." He told them before he sat down and resumed eating.


    Everyone pondered about it and think he was right. They all had calmed down and also resumed eating their dinner. The Guhe Sect was just about to have their dinner tonight but then He Shun was attacked. So, they are very hungry after they haven''t eaten dinner and also rushed to the Yunxiao Inn. Thus, they are wolfing down the foods served to them. And they are all delicious!


    Qi Lan was also hungry so he also ate. He Run, although still worried for He Shun, knows that remaining hungry won''t help better his son''s condition thus he ate, though only a little. Obviously, he has no appetite after what happened tonight.


    "Boss Sun. Elder Zheng and elder Pai have arrived!" a waiter spoke to Sun Rong.


    Everyone heard and turned to see Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Zheng Yi and Zheng Meng along with the Righteous Alliance disciples.


    "We have brought the scrolls and books of the cultivation methods that can protect and also strengthen one''s spirit and mind." Zheng Fu Gong spoke as he had the Righteous Alliance''s disciples place down the scrolls and books.


    Xie Lan whistled and Fan Wen immediately smacked him on the face. "Thank you, elder Zheng. Elder Pai." He spoke.


    The others also followed suit.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded and turned to He Run. "How is your son?" he asked.


    "Thanks to Cheng Sheng, he is out of danger and recuperating fast." He Run answered as his eyes reddened again.


    Pai Lie turned to Cheng Sheng. "Is it really true? The enemy wants to abduct our disciples and turn them to spies?" he asked him.


    "That is just my speculation, but if you can think of other reasons why the enemy just wanted to incapacitate our disciples, then please feel free to tell us." Cheng Sheng spoke. "And thank you for bringing these cultivation methods." He added and looked at the large pile of scrolls and books on another empty table. He rose from his seat and walked towards the table to search.


    Although the other sect leaders also wanted to look, but they aren''t shameless enough to look at the cultivation methods right now unlike Cheng Sheng, the most shameless person they ever met. They are also waiting for the other sect leaders to arrive for everyone to gather and think of a plan to counterattack or defend due to what happened to He Shun tonight.


    Xie Lan glanced at Cheng Sheng who was carelessly reading the cultivation methods and a thought flashed in his mind before it disappeared. He shook his head and shrugged before he turned to the others and listen to the discussion while waiting for the other sect leaders.


    Fortunately, Jing Rui, Jing Cheng and the others were already here so Jing Rui did not need to travel late in the night and catch a cold. Although his health is getting better, but it is still better to be careful.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng''s tense shoulders finally relaxed after he felt that Xie Lan''s gaze, as well as Sun Yu''s gaze, on him retracted. Although he is acting like nothing''s the matter to him, but he really wanted to check more cultivation methods regarding the spirit and mind. Of course, he didn''t lie to the others earlier just to have the Righteous Alliance take these all out and for him to secretly check the contents. He really thinks that the enemy wanted to abduct the disciples and control them.


    Of course, he also know that the Righteous Alliance wouldn''t take everything out, especially the secret and rare cultivation methods. Thus, Cheng Sheng had to make do with what are before him right now. He can''t be choosy.


    ¡­


    Before midnight, all the sect leaders have finally arrived, including Wu Tong of the Wuyang Sect, Hui Qiu of the Tuanhui Sect and Yu Wen of the Yuling Sect, bringing along with him Ling Xi and Ling Yun, who is still sleepy after being woken up from his sleep since he wanted to save more strength for his tomorrow''s match.


    Cheng Sheng, naturally, have finished choosing the right cultivation methods for the disciples to strengthen their spirit and mind and also to defend them. "This is the Three Harmonious Forms Manual." He spoke after everyone was briefed about what had transpired tonight, and the Righteous Alliance reminding them to be vigilant.


    "''Three Harmonious Forms Manual''¡­ never heard of it." A sect leader shook his head.


    "This cultivation method is an ancient one, and has long been sitting in the library of the Alliance." Zheng Fu Gong replied. "Due to haste, we took everything and brought them here. This cultivation method¡­" he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "This is extremely beneficial to the one who will practice it." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The ''three forms'' here are referring to the body, mind and spirit. Only when the three are in harmony would one''s cultivation skyrocket, making him stronger, possibly even become formidable." He explained after he remembered its content earlier.

 Chapter 513 - The Scum Is Brilliant

    "Since this is an ancient cultivation method, the method is simple." Cheng Sheng spoke as he recited some lines to everyone.


    Everyone followed what he said and immediately felt the flow of qi in their limbs. "It is really simple." They spoke after they gathered qi from the surroundings and made it pass through their limbs before spreading the qi all over their body.


    Although they also gather qi to first establish their body''s foundation for cultivation before forming their golden core, but they gather qi and place it all on their dantian before they distribute the qi all over their body. This way, they could establish their foundation and also slowly but surely form a golden core in their dantian.


    Yet, the Three Harmonious Forms Manual made them gather qi on their limbs and slowly distribute it all over their body. Although it is a crude method, as expected of an ancient cultivation method, but what''s important is for it to be simple. This is for their disciples, after all, and not for them. They can also even teach this to their disciples who have lower cultivations since they haven''t formed a golden core yet.


    At least, in this cultivation method, they can strengthen their bodies first before their spirit and mind.


    "You can understand this much¡­" Pai Lie sighed in admiration as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Even us don''t know how to interpret the contents of this cultivation method, yet you can understand it." Zheng Yi smiled.


    Cheng Sheng just shrugged and didn''t mind what they said. "The second step is related to strengthening the mind and the last step is for strengthening the spirit." He spoke as he looked at them all. "Since this cultivation is about the harmony of the three forms, one must to follow each step carefully and not skip even one bit. You also can''t stop in the middle of cultivating." He explained.


    "Body, mind and spirit¡­" Jing Rui muttered. "The body is the container of our mind and spirit so it must be strengthened first, right?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Sect leader Jing is right." He answered. "If the mind or the spirit, or both, would be stronger than the body, the body cannot bear it and it would be exhausted until it finally collapses." He told them. "As sect leader Jing said, our body is the container. Our mind is our consciousness and our spirit is our will. With our mind and spirit working together, our body moves according to our will and remains conscious as long as our mind is working, and our body still has the strength left. This is how our body operates." He explained. "This is the way our ancestors interpret it." He added.


    "I see¡­" they muttered in understanding.


    "No wonder the cultivation method, aside from being effective, is simple to understand!" Tang Zhe spoke.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. They were about to speak when they suddenly heard Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "You can come out. What''s the use of hiding?" Cheng Sheng said. His words are obviously directed to someone but then his gaze remained on the scroll in his hands.


    Everyone''s vigilance raised but then they realized that since Cheng Sheng is acting carefree, the presence of the person hiding shouldn''t be a threat. They also didn''t feel any hostility, so they finally relaxed their vigilance.


    "Eldest young master Wu Tie, I still have to name you since you don''t want to come out." Cheng Sheng spoke and finally raised his gaze to look at the entrance of the Yunxiao Inn.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t feel any presence outside thus they didn''t realize that someone was outside! How did this happen?! They are all sect leaders so they have a high cultivation. But, they didn''t feel a mere disciple''s presence outside the inn!


    "Am I right, disciple Ling Yun?" Cheng Sheng added and glanced at Ling Yun who is fidgeting on his seat.


    Wu Tong''s face reddened in embarrassment because he didn''t think that his son would follow him, and even sneak outside. After uttering an apology to everyone, he walked towards the door and opened it, revealing Wu Tie who has his head lowered.


    "Sect leader Wu didn''t need to worry. It''s just a son worrying about his father because it was already late in the night and the wind is so cold." Cheng Sheng spoke and ignored Wu Tie who looked at him.


    "It was you." Wu Tie muttered.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Tong asked his son.


    The other sect leaders also were puzzled but Sun Rong knows that Wu Tie meant about that day when Cheng Sheng arrived in the Zhongyang and he tried to kill Fei Yinzi because of Wu Tao.


    "I have offended elder Cheng before." Wu Tie spoke and deeply bowed. "My apologies. I am blind. I apologize for raising a hand against elder Cheng''s disciple." He said.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Cheng Sheng just nodded, not caring in the slightest. "Swords have no eyes, after all, thus they aren''t a human to judge what is right and what is wrong, nor are able to identify the ally and the enemy. Humans, actually, also err. How much more the sword?" He asked. "I also am not petty to squabble with a junior. You apologizing is already a proof that you realized your mistake. Raise your head." He said.


    Wu Tie nodded and stood upright. Wu Tong sighed and patted his son''s shoulder before they entered the door.


    But, Wu Tie suddenly froze when he heard Cheng Sheng spoke again. "If you''ve brought a friend, isn''t it rude for him not to introduce himself to us?" he heard him ask.


    Tension rose in the air and they looked at Wu Tie while Wu Tong''s expression changed again. Although no one can see what ''friend'' Cheng Sheng is talking about, but they have an unconditional trust in Cheng Sheng. Ling Yun, who has special eyes, didn''t see this ''friend'' that Cheng Sheng is talking about so he can''t give his uncle Ling Xi and Yu Wen an explanation of what Cheng Sheng meant.


    Wu Tie sucked in a cold breath.


    "You are also aware of the Spirit Tracing Bell your father has right now, so you should be familiar of the bell hanging in the Yunxiao Inn''s entrance." Cheng Sheng continued. "Though, the bell didn''t react. That means your friend is very strong." He finally met Wu Tie''s vigilant gaze. "I know you aren''t a bad seed, so I dared to let you take a step foot inside the Yunxiao Inn. But, you can''t take another step further if your friend still won''t make his appearance." He told Wu Tie.


    Everyone inside is already antsy, especially Wu Tong since Wu Tie is his son and is currently making a ''trouble''.


    "You wonder how I managed to find out even though the bell didn''t react?" Cheng Sheng asked when he saw Wu Tie didn''t answer nor the ''friend'' made a move. "There are two answers. I''ll tell you one: I am the one who created the bells." He told him.


    Finally, everyone heard an unfamiliar, but seemed to be also familiar, voice spoke. "Apologies, apologies." Some spoke as they saw a figure appeared from the darkness. "Elder Cheng¡­ you are truly the most brilliant person I have ever seen." He said as everyone finally saw his visage.


    "Jin Yu?!" everyone was shocked.


    As soon as they all identified him, Hui Qiu''s expression turned ugly.


    Wu Tong saw it so a cold sweat formed in his forehead. "How did you¡­ befriend him?" he asked his son.


    "It is a coincidence." Wu Tie answered while his gaze remained on Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng remained smiling.


    "May I ask what is elder Cheng''s second answer?" Jin Yu asked, wearing the same smile on his face.


    "Instinct." Cheng Sheng answered. "Do you also want to enter?" he asked him.


    A cold sweat trickled on the side of Wu Tie''s face.


    Jin Yu just chuckled. "Of course not. I am already satisfied with my own lot." He answered. "I just accompanied my friend here to see his dear father." He explained and glanced at Wu Tie.


    Wu Tie who never expected for someone to find out Jin Yu''s identity regretted that he acted on impulse tonight. He really shouldn''t have underestimated Cheng Sheng! Though, for some reason, Cheng Sheng seemed to have no intention of exposing Jin Yu.


    Although this made Wu Tie relax, but also he can''t feel anxious since he doesn''t know what''s running on Cheng Sheng''s mind. Even if he heard that Cheng Sheng is kind for helping everyone save their asses every time, and also with his inventions, but nonetheless, he was still a scum. Truly a contradicting personality, yet only Cheng Sheng managed to do this.


    "I apologize, elder Cheng. Everyone." Wu Tie finally spoke and bowed. "I only wanted to bring an additional garment for my father to wear because it is cold." He said and took out the garment from his qiankun pouch before he gave it to his father. "Again. I apologize for disturbing everyone. I and my friend shall be taking our leave now." He told them.

 Chapter 514 - The Scum Is Filial

    Wu Tong''s eyes reddened because of his filial son. He thought of the past when he had wronged him and now felt regret. Everyone who had been wary of Wu Tie before now admired him because of his filial piety towards his father, even thinking their own children who disrespect them sometimes.


    Then, there''s Jin Yu. "Ai. We thought it was someone¡­ it''s actually a fellow participant of sect leader Wu''s son!" the sect leaders exclaimed as they looked at Jin Yu with a smile.


    "Yes, yes¡­ look. He even accompanies his friend in the middle of the night! Even though it was a boy, but lately it is unsafe¡­" they added.


    "Thank you, everyone, for your praises." Jin Yu nodded at them as he looked at Wu Tie who stiffly smiled. "Then, elder Cheng, everyone, we will be taking our leave." He said and cupped his hands..


    "Be careful on the way back." Wu Tong told his son. "Also, your friend¡­ invite him home. It is already late in the night, after all, and he even did you a favor¡­" he told him.


    "Yes, father." Wu Tie answered and he and Jin Yu immediately left.


    Everyone finally relaxed their vigilance and the doors closed. But, Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, Zheng Yi, Sun Yu, Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, and the others narrowed their eyes in suspicion. They glanced at Cheng Sheng and saw that he was smiling. Although they are still suspicious, but since Cheng Sheng didn''t show any sign of worrying, then their hearts finally settled down.


    "Let''s continue." Cheng Sheng spoke as he continued to read to them the remaining contents of the Three Harmonious Forms Manual.


    This lasted until the sun can be seen in the horizon. Before everyone split up, they decided to rent the inns around or near the Yunxiao Inn and Cheng Sheng decided to widen the scope of the array he made to protect the Yunxiao Inn. Everyone would help him by giving him spiritual energy needed to widen the scope of the array.


    After eating some breakfast in the Yunxiao Inn, everyone then departed to impart the knowledge they have learned tonight to their disciples. The Intersect Competition will start at nine in the morning so there is still some time to teach their disciples.


    "Shizun!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed when he saw Cheng Sheng yawning and was about to lie his head on the table even if the others are still eating their breakfast. "Shizun¡­ you are tired¡­" Fei Yinzi muttered when he saw the dark circles under the eyes of his master. He felt his heart aching seeing his master like this. He wanted to fix his master''s disheveled hair but then is afraid that his master will be angry if he touches him.


    "Oh. You are all here." Cheng Sheng sleepily blinked his eyes when he saw the disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect.


    "Good morning!" the disciples greeted everyone before they stood with their respective masters.


    "Today is the last day of the singles battle¡­ Er Zi''s fight will either be this morning or in the afternoon." Fan Wen spoke as he warmly smiled at Fei Yinzi.


    Everyone then told him ''good luck'', which made him feel bashful.


    "Shizun¡­" Fei Yinzi called as everyone sat on their seats after the waiters connected two long tables and then served them breakfast.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng rubbed his eyes.


    "If¡­ if shizun is tired, then¡­" Fei Yinzi bit his lip. Although he felt sad, but his master is more important. "Shizun doesn''t need to attend to watch today''s matches." He spoke. "Shizun''s health is more important." He added and clenched his fists.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyelids felt heavy. "Brat." He called. "You aren''t really honest when you should have." He told him.


    "Huh?" Fei Yinzi raised his head to look at his master.


    "If you wanted to, then just say it. Children can be willful, or else they won''t be called ''children'' because the ones who aren''t willful are only adults." Cheng Sheng explained. "Thus, just tell me if you wanted me to come and watch your match." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Also ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke as his eyes narrowed while he looked at his disciple. " ¨C if I wanted to come, why should I listen to you for me to not come?" he asked and frowned. "Are you the master or I am? Are you planning in fighting later sloppily? Is that why you told me not to come?" he asked, obviously displeased.


    Fei Yinzi gaped at him in shock. Because he never has seen his master before he wakes up, he hasn''t witnessed Cheng Sheng''s mood swings when he wakes up or when he feels sleepy. He always leaves whenever he feels sleepy so Fei Yinzi didn''t have the chance to see his master being moody when he feels sleepy. It was only now that he can witness it since Cheng Sheng didn''t have the chance to leave because he felt so tired all night to even move his body a bit to leave and go back to his room.


    The other Xinfaxian Sect disciples also are shocked to see the moody Cheng Sheng. Xie Lan sighed and knocked Cheng Sheng out before he shook Cheng Sheng''s jade pendant to call xiao Ling and xiao Bao who are residing inside.


    Xiao Bao came out and immediately and accurately caught Cheng Sheng. Although he has a small body like a child''s, but his strength can''t be underestimated. Xiao Bao carried Cheng Sheng away, and he even felt becoming stronger since xiao Ling is watching him. Well, more precisely, xiao Ling is watching Cheng Sheng ¨C his master.


    Fan Wen patted Fei Yinzi''s back, snapping him out from his daze. "Your master will watch you later so be sure to not lose!" he told him.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. "I won''t lose!" he answered. His expression solemn.


    Everyone then started their breakfast.


    ¡­


    The sect leaders and elders trained their disciples with the Three Harmonious Forms Manual before the Intersect Competition begins this morning. Especially the ones who will have their match today ¨C Fei Yinzi, Ling Yun and Li Yan. Jin Yu, whom everyone met last night, also will be having his match this day.


    Since this will be the last day of the singles battle, and after this is the doubles battle, everyone is geared up.


    ¡­


    Wuyang Sect.


    "Xiao Tie, xiao Tie. What do you think is the reason why Cheng Sheng didn''t expose me last night?" Jin Yu asked while Wu Tie is changing his clothes.


    "I don''t know." Wu Tie answered. "Also, can''t you stop calling me with that disgusting nickname?" he frowned.


    "But, xiao Tie. If Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to expose me, why would that be?" Jin Yu asked as if he didn''t hear Wu Tie''s words.


    A vein popped in Wu Tie''s forehead. "I don''t know. I''m not a roundworm inside his stomach so how would I know?!" he asked as he tightened his waistband.


    He has always been arrogant and, adding to his irritation towards Wu Tao and to cover up another shame of their family due to Wu Tao''s action, he really intended to injure Fei Yinzi that day. He has seen that there was an elder with Fei Yinzi, but since he didn''t feel that the elder is strong, he really dared to attack Fei Yinzi.


    He really didn''t recognize Fei Yinzi since he isn''t interested in other people. Thus, he didn''t place Fei Yinzi in his eyes and thus he didn''t recognize Cheng Sheng, nor realize that Cheng Sheng is the only sect elder who has a low cultivation- or the lowest one that is comparable to sect disciples.


    Last night, he had heard that something happened to Guhe Sect and so there is definitely something secretive that will be happening in the Yunxiao Inn for all the sect leaders were called. He is confident with his skills in hiding so he dared to come to the Yunxiao Inn. He didn''t expect that not only he will be exposed, but also Jin Yu.


    Although Cheng Sheng has mentioned Ling Yun, Wu Tie isn''t stupid to think that Cheng Sheng has found him out because of Ling Yun. Although Ling Yun has special eyes, but Cheng Sheng''s skills are far superior than Ling Yun''s eyes. Thus, Wu Tie knows that it was Cheng Sheng who sensed his presence, and also Jin Yu''s which the Spirit Tracing Bells didn''t even detect.


    Cheng Sheng, although a contradictory kind scum and has a low cultivation, is definitely scary without a doubt.


    "Xiao Tie¡­ xiao Tie!" Jin Yu called him.


    Wu Tie''s brow twitched. He finally snapped and threw his jade hairpin to Jin Yu in which Jin Yun easily caught.


    Jin Yu chuckled as he walked towards him, playing his jade hairpin in his fingers. "You are the one who was in a daze but you are the one who got mad instead." He spoke as he carefully combed Wu Tie''s hair before he placed the jade hairpin. "Xiao Tie, you are becoming more unreasonable¡­" he told him. "But I like it." He whispered.

 Chapter 515 - The Scum Is Moody

    "Good morning, everyone! And welcome to the 103rd Intersect Competition!" the host said and was responded with the audience''s cheers.


    "It''s starting!" Feng Mo exclaimed.


    The Xinfaxian Sect has only one disciple participating in the solo battle so they have been waiting since the first day of the second stage. Fortunately, everyone is patient since they are all carefree. Thus, they also enjoyed watching the matches of the disciples of the other sects. Naturally, they will also support those disciples, and would watch until the last match of the solo battle.


    "The first match will be between - ?!" the host said and turned to Zheng Yi who drew a nameplate inside the box.


    " ¨C Li Yan of the Huli Sect." Zheng Yi spoke.


    The audience cheered while the participants clapped.. "Good luck!" the disciples cheered when Li Yan passed by, especially his fellow disciples who are sitting in the audience area since they won''t be participating until the group battle.


    Li Yan nodded and went up the stage. Then, he drew the nameplate of his opponent. Zheng Yi read the name and it was a rogue cultivator that Li Yan will be facing up against.


    "Do you think Li Yan will win?" Xiao Le asked Kang Ce, feeling a little worried about Li Yan because Li Yan''s opponent seemed a tough cultivator.


    Kang Ce sweated a little, but he believes in their disciple. He glanced at Li Nanzi sitting in the sect leaders'' area and saw that Li Nanzi''s brows are slightly furrowed. Nonetheless, he has no fear in his eyes as he watched Li Yan''s match.


    "He will." Kang Ce answered and smiled.


    "Indeed. Although the opponent looked tough, but he just looks tough." Shu Mu spoke. "It is yet to be known if he is really one." He said.


    Xiao Le nodded in agreement while Kang Ce released a breath when he saw Li Yan nimbly rolled in the stage before he tripped his opponent''s leg. His opponent reacted by pressing his hands on the ground and twisted his leg to backwardly kick Li Yan, but Li Yan is faster since Li Yan dodged by bending backward before he placed a hand on the ground, used his hand as an anchor to lift his body and turn mid-air, then landed on the other side of the stage before he slid on the ground again, back to his opponent, then kicked his opponent''s side to send his body off the stage.


    But, his opponent is really tough, since his opponent managed to flip his body and land on his feet. His feet are teetering on the stage. Yet, he couldn''t have expected for Li Yan to be as slippery as an eel earlier, and then become nimble as a cat now.


    When he turned, he was met with Li Yan standing before him. Alarm bells rang in his head but it''s too late. Li Yan pushed him with only his index finger, and ever so slightly, sending him down, and off the stage.


    "WOAH!" the audience cheered when they saw one of the people on stage fell down the stage! They even saw Li Yan''s opponent moved his hands in circles to prevent himself from falling but, in the end, he still fell on his back.


    "Li Yan of the Huli Sect wins!" the host announced and Li Yan was met with cheers and claps.


    Kang Ce wiped the sweat off his forehead and saw that Li Nanzi was smiling, feeling pleased of Li Yan''s win.


    "Congratulations!" Shu Mu and Xiao Le greeted Kang Ce.


    "Thank you." Kang Ce sincerely said and smiled before he watched Li Yan be greeted by his fellow disciples with a big hug.


    Suddenly, he saw Li Yan glanced at his direction and smiled, and also waved. Kang Ce was taken aback before he smiled back and waved back. Shu Mu and Xiao Le who are watching can''t help but have their brows raise.


    "¡­ what?" Kang Ce asked when he saw their suspicious expressions.


    "¡­ nothing." Shu Mu and Xiao Le both looked away to focus on the second match between Jin Yu and another rogue cultivator.


    Although they are cut-sleeves but it doesn''t mean that Kang Ce should be one, too, although Kang Ce has previously liked Xiao Le. Kang Ce''s preference might have changed over the years. But, if he is still one, then it might be possible between him and Li Yan. There''s only five years gap between them, and their feelings might be sincere.


    Well, if they really likes each other. It also might be that what''s between them is pure and nothing like Shu Mu and Xiao Le have imagined.


    "Hm? It''s that Jin Yu!" Lei Qing exclaimed when they saw Jin Yu on the stage. They have met him last night.


    "Jie. If xiao Mi is on the stage and her opponent is Jin Yu, who do you think will win?" Lei Ling asked, referring to Su Mi who is Lei Qing''s disciple.


    "¡­ Jin Yu." Lei Qing frowned when they saw the way Jin Yu fought.


    "This¡­" they muttered with knitted brows while they watched the match.


    "Unpredictable." Cheng Sheng spoke, voicing out what is in the tip of everyone''s tongue but can''t say it.


    "That''s it!" they all exclaimed.


    "This unpredictable sword moves¡­ what the hell is this?" Jing Hei asked.


    "But, it''s because of its unpredictability that is why his opponent is having a hard time attacking him, and also defending from his attacks." Sun Yi spoke.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "This unpredictability is an advantage." Jing Bai said as he rubbed his chin.


    "But, it also has a disadvantage." Qian Tian spoke.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "That is, if he couldn''t use this advantage of his wisely." Xi Ming spoke as his eyes brightened when he realized it.


    "That is, he should have the skills, right?" Tang Zhe said.


    "That''s right¡­ his unpredictability caught his opponent off-guard." Qian Lin muttered.


    "If he couldn''t use this advantage, then he would lose his momentum." Feng Mo spoke with a serious face. "His opponent won''t be caught off-guard forever if his opponent could finally catch up with his rhythm." He explained.


    Shan Lu nodded. He is also a sword cultivator so he can see it. "His skills rely on pure instinct." He told them.


    They are all focused on Jin Yu''s movements right now.


    "It seems like¡­" they muttered when they finally realized that there is something off with the way Jin Yu fights.


    The mages like Li Tian, Lei Ling, You Rou, Jing Kang, Xiao Le and Guo Cheng couldn''t feel it. But, the sword cultivators could feel it, and that''s why they felt there is something strange.


    Cheng Sheng finally spoke, speaking the crux of the matter. "He is not using any sword skills, nor any martial arts skill." He told them.


    "That''s it!" they all exclaimed, finally feeling enlightened.


    "Although it is normal for a rogue cultivator to fight this way, but he couldn''t accomplish very far in the competition with just pure instinct and brute strength." Jing Cheng spoke.


    "He can win this competition." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Really? Why?" they are surprised to hear that since Cheng Sheng rarely compliments someone. It seems that he has a good opinion with Jin Yu? They thought.


    "Instinct." Cheng Sheng curtly answered before he made a big yawn when he felt his eyelids are heavy again.


    Everyone. "¡­" he''s being moody again. They thought when they remembered that Cheng Sheng lacked sleep. They helplessly sighed.


    But, it was really as Cheng Sheng said. Jin Yu won. Although they are surprised, but they also can see that Jin Yu deserved his victory. Even though he has no swords skill learned nor any martial arts skill, but he is stronger than his opponent and overpowered him with his strength, and also cleverly used his advantage of being unpredictable.


    "It''s the last match for this morning." Li Tian spoke. "Do you think Er Zi will be picked by Zheng Yi?" he asked.


    "There''s also elder Ling Xi''s nephew, Ling Yun." Chen Han reminded them.


    As Chen Han said, Ling Yun was picked. His opponent is a disciple from another sect.


    "You really predicted it!" Li Tian looked at Chen Han in surprise.


    Chen Han just grinned.


    "Who do you think will win?" Tang Zhe asked Tang Yun.


    "Ling Yun." Tang Yun answered.


    Shan Lu was about to speak to ask Guo Cheng when Guo Cheng preempted him. "Ling Yun." Guo Cheng spoke. "He is a mage when he registered, but he should also be a sword cultivator. His chance of winning is high." He explained.


    Shan Lu who wanted to act sweet to Guo Cheng. "¡­" it''s really hard to have a smart lover. He thought and wryly smiled.


    Xiao Le nodded in agreement. "Not to mention that he has special eyes that can see qi, he looked really strong!" he said.


    The others nodded in agreement. But, they suddenly saw that Cheng Sheng frowned and his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 516 - The Scum Is Aggrieved

    "Ling Yun might lose." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Huh? Why?" they were surprised.


    "He is distracted." Cheng Sheng answered as he rose from his seat. "And that''s because he saw something. I have to find it before his match starts." He said as he fixed his wrinkled sleeve, which only wrinkled more.


    There is an intermission between the matches thus the next match, which is Ling Yun''s, still hasn''t started yet. Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le immediately rose from their seats and followed Cheng Sheng when they saw him left.


    Everyone who also wanted to follow but those four reacted faster than them.. "¡­" damn it. They thought. It''s because Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le have been working with Cheng Sheng since months ago and they even went to the Abyss to rescue Fei Yin! Them who haven''t worked with Cheng Sheng aside from five years ago can''t compare with Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le''s cooperation with Cheng Sheng.


    They wanted to also help Cheng Sheng even just with slightest task but they can''t find the chance.


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders, and also Chen Han, naturally felt more aggrieved. They are the closest to Cheng Sheng yet they can''t even help Cheng Sheng! What friends/brother are they?! They thought. But, they also know that Cheng Sheng isn''t doing this to make them feel wronged. It''s because he doesn''t feel it is necessary for them to act.


    They comforted (deceived) themselves this way and returned to their seats. Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng, together with his four very helpful helpers split up in three groups. Shu Mu and Xiao Le went to the left while Xi Ming and Xi Xing went right.


    Cheng Sheng took out Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket, and had it turn invisible before he made it wrapped around himself, turning his whole body invisible. Then, he approached Ling Yun. "Don''t move nor blink nor do anything aside from breathing." He whispered when he saw Xi Ming went to Zheng Yi and had Zheng Yi convey the message to the sect leaders to not panic.


    Ling Yun, as told, didn''t made any extra movement.


    "Don''t think of anything and just fight on stage. I''ll resolve the problem." Cheng Sheng told Ling Yun. "Don''t make your uncle feel disappointed in you." He added before he left.


    When Cheng Sheng left, Ling Yun clenched his fists. His fellow disciples thought he was nervous and comforted him. Ling Yun smiled at them before he closed his eyes, then relaxed himself. I also couldn''t disappoint elder Cheng Sheng. He thought and opened his eyes. His usual confidence and elegant demeanor returned.


    ¡­


    Cheng Sheng left and met with Shu Mu and Xiao Le while Xi Ming and Xi Xing remained on their posts. Cheng Sheng whispered to Shu Mu and Xiao Le before the two went to a different direction.


    Cheng Sheng figured out that what Ling Yun has seen should have been out of the scope of his gaze, and should be farther thus he can''t feel any strange presence. So, when he went to where Ling Yun was sitting, he saw it.


    It was lying on the open roof of the venue, just straight above the area where the sect leaders are sitting. The Yuling Sect are directly across the sect leaders'' area so that Yu Wen can see them his disciples. It should be just inadvertently, since no one would look at the roof, thus when Ling Yun accidentally saw it, maybe because he was nervous due to his match, he froze and became distracted.


    The area where Cheng Sheng and the other elders are sitting is just in line with the sect leaders'' area, just on their left side. Thus, Cheng Sheng couldn''t see it, and, as said above, no one would look at the roof, thus Cheng Sheng didn''t see it earlier.


    In the next instant, Xi Ming and Xi Xing disappeared. The figure on the roof saw Shu Mu and Xiao Le are looking at it directly which made it startled. Thinking that it should scare them, it evilly grinned at the two. But, what it didn''t expect is for the two to grin back at it, indicating that they really saw it and that they aren''t afraid of it.


    Or¡­ is it that it was already been caught in their trap? Just as it thought this, it suddenly felt that its body became very heavy, as if something is weighing down on it. Because of the heavy weight, the roof where it was lying on even had cracked slightly.


    "Hey. Don''t be too hard!" Xi Xing told Xi Ming. "We might also fall if the roof breaks!" he said.


    "Okay!" Xi Ming nodded and did the second step: Spirit Locking.


    The figure on the roof, which is a spirit servant, felt its whole body froze. It stared wide-eyed to the direction where it saw Shu Mu and Xiao Le, but then saw that the two are now gone. "No¡­ master!" it cried in alarm. But then it suddenly felt a searing pain on the root of its spine where it and its master are connected.


    Its master was attacked! Its master''s life is in danger!


    "FCK!" Xi Ming cursed when he heard the spirit servant screeched in pain and also panic. Fortunately, only he, the holder of the Spirit Tracing Bell, could hear the spirit servant''s voice thus no one beneath the roof has noticed something.


    Then, suddenly, Xi Ming felt something warm on his lips. He lowered his gaze and saw Xi Xing kissed him. He felt that the pain in his ears were gone.


    "Good." Cheng Sheng spoke behind them.


    Xi Ming blinked. "What?" he muttered and turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "You would have turned deaf had you continued listening to the spirit servant." Cheng Sheng spoke as he glanced at the spirit servant writing in pain on the spot. "Because you have been connected with it through the Spirit Tracing Bell, you felt sympathy and so you can hear its thoughts. You can also choose to save it, and also convey your thoughts to it." He explained before he turned back to Xi Ming. "So, I had Xi Xing kiss you to distract you from the spirit servant''s self-destruction." He told him.


    Xi Ming''s lip twitched but then he focused on the serious matter at hand. "''self-destruction''?" he asked.


    "It should have been given an unconditional order by its master through their contract to self-destruct if it feels its master will die so that its life energy would be transferred to its master." Cheng Sheng explained and then cut the thread that the three of them are currently seeing, with Xi Ming and Xi Xing using the Visual Origin Talisman to see it.


    As soon as the thread was cut, two voices crying in pain can be heard. The one is by the spirit servant, and the other should be of its master. But, unfortunately for its master, his cry won''t be heard by everyone in the venue who are watching the Intersect Competition, nor any passersby, since Cheng Sheng had already given the others an order to erect a barrier surrounding the venue of the Intersect Competition to prevent anyone inside from hearing noises outside. Also, to erect the same barrier to where Shu Mu and Xiao Le are, as well as the spirit servant''s master.


    "It still self-destructed." Cheng Sheng sighed when they saw the spirit servant''s figure is disappearing. "It was an unconditional order and we, outsiders, can''t do anything about it." He frowned.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Shu Mu called as he and Xiao Le ran towards him.


    They turned. "¡­ failed?" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Shu Mu nodded with a grave expression. "We have stopped him from stabbing himself but we didn''t expect ¨C " he took a deep breath to calm himself because of the anger he felt earlier.


    Xiao Le continued for him. "The body suddenly dissolved like a water, and the liquid remained even evaporated!" he told them.


    Xi Ming and Xi Xing were shocked.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows knitted. "Poison?" he guessed.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le nodded since that''s what they also guessed.


    Cheng Sheng heaved a sigh. "They sure are very prepared. They can''t risk us catching any of them to be interrogated." He spoke. "Either they die, or they will die." He said.


    "¡­ what''s the difference of the two?" they asked, puzzled.


    "The first one is them committing suicide. The second one ¨C " Cheng Sheng lowered his gaze. " ¨C should be what you have seen." He told them.


    "¡­ we still don''t get it." Xi Xing honestly said.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them. "What''s the difference of the past and present''s situation?" he asked them.


    The four of them fell silent before their eyes widened when they realized it. "Corpses." They answered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Before, we can still see their people''s corpses¡­ well, their spirit servant''s corpses, since their masters have fled." He spoke. "But now when we''re close to catching one of them to interrogate after we prevented him from committing suicide, he dissolved his corpse." He looked at them. "There must be something in the bodies, or the corpses, of the master of these spirit servants." He said.

 Chapter 517 - The Scum Is Exaggerated

    "You said ''bodies'', and also said ''corpses''¡­" Xi Ming muttered. "There should be a difference between these two, right?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up. "Yes." he answered as he walked on the roof and looked down below the venue where Ling Yun was finally fighting against his opponent. "I think that there should be a difference between the alive master and the dead master of the contract." He said.


    "What could it be?" they asked.


    "I still have yet to find out, after we catch them." Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    "A living body and a dead one¡­" Shu Mu muttered.. "Cheng Sheng, could it be, something would appear or disappear depending on their state of being alive or dead?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed in mirth. "You really guessed." He said.


    Shu Mu''s brow twitched in annoyance. "You want to hide this even from us?" he asked, doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Cheng Sheng helplessly sighed. "I just don''t want for you all too know too much¡­" he said.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late for us?" Xi Ming smiled. "You didn''t want your family and fellow disciples to help you because you don''t want them to get involved with this too much." He spoke. "But, you had your father and former sect leader Wu involved since you know that they definitely are harder to deal with against Chen Han and the others." He explained. "What I wanted to say is ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C because the two of them have been through life and death before." He said, referring to Chen Jing and Wu Fan disappearing before in the Southmost Region five years ago. "As for elder Fei and elder Xi ¨C "


    "You speak too much." Cheng Sheng cut him off and looked away, avoiding his gaze as well as of the others''. "When one makes a contract with the other, either both, or just one of them should bear the mark of it." He spoke, changing the topic.


    Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le also know that Cheng Sheng doesn''t usually talk about his family so they didn''t speak much about it. They listened carefully instead of what he is about to say of the spirit servants contract.


    "But, what if the other is a spirit?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Thus, only the living could bear the mark." he continued. "Also, because the spirit is in a disadvantageous position because of its state, thus it will become the servant rather than the living one. And because it was already the servant, only the master would then carry the mark." He explained. "This mark¡­ it''s supposed to signify their authority in the contract between them." He said.


    They all sharply inhaled when they heard this. "So, that''s why they dared let us have the spirit servants'' corpses¡­" they muttered in realization. "Because the spirit servants'' corpses are useless." They said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and suddenly thought of something. He looked at them four, then smiled. "I also have another reason for thinking this." He told them. Since these four people are very hardworking as his helpers, he decided to tell them some information he found out lately.


    "What is it?" they asked, didn''t think much about it.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes narrowed into crescents. "Because I saw it." He answered.


    The four of them blanked out for a moment before their eyes widened in shock and they gaped at him. "What?!" they exclaimed. He saw it?! When?! Where?! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng chuckled. "I can''t tell you this, though." He spoke.


    Their expressions changed. "You¡­" they muttered before they grunted in frustration.


    Cheng Sheng finally can''t hold back his laughter. Then, his gaze fell on two figures in the venue ¨C Wu Tie and Jin Yu.


    Jin Yu looked up and met Cheng Sheng''s gaze. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Cheng Sheng but Cheng Sheng is indifferent and retracted his gaze before he turned back to Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le and told them they''re going back.


    Xi Ming and Shu Mu are complaining. But, Xi Xing pacified Xi Ming and Xi Ming stopped since Xi Ming is good-tempered. Xiao Le also decided to help his idol Cheng Sheng thus Shu Mu felt stifled in anger and kissed Xiao Le out of frustration. But, after that, he really shut up.


    It was Xiao Le''s turn to be in between laughing and crying since he was the one who lost the most with this.


    ¡­


    "Congratulations!" everyone greeted Ling Yun when Yu Wen booked the Yunxiao Inn for them to have a feast because of Ling Yun winning the match.


    Ling Xi was grinning widely because of this and he showed that he was proud of his nephew.


    "Elder Cheng." Ling Yun called when he came to Cheng Sheng who was playing with stones again on the side while Fei Yinzi and the other Xinfaxian Sect members are eating but also placing dishes on Cheng Sheng''s bowl, urging him to eat rather than play.


    "Yes?" Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Thank you for earlier." Ling Yun spoke and bowed. If not for Cheng Sheng reminding him to focus, he knows that he definitely would lose because he was distracted.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "I actually should be thanking you." He spoke. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t notice something is amiss earlier." He smiled. "So, you should have more confidence in yourself. If I didn''t see you looking distracted earlier, I wouldn''t found out about the enemy." He told him.


    Ling Yun''s cheeks flushed and he lowered his head, feeling shy. "Y ¨C yes¡­ thank you, elder Cheng." He muttered.


    "Why are you thanking me again?" Cheng Sheng tilted his head. "Never mind. Let''s drop this, or there won''t be end to this." He sighed. "Anyway, congratulations to your victory earlier." He told him.


    Ling Yun nodded, uttered an excuse to them all before he returned to his uncle''s side, beaming.


    Fei Yinzi felt sour in his heart and he looked at his master with grievance in his eyes. "Shizun¡­" he called.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng asked as he finally decided to eat. "Also, you''ve been calling me ''shizun'' lately. Have you forgotten to call me ''shifu''?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi pursed his lips.


    "What? You''re dissatisfied?" Cheng Sheng asked. "I should be, if you won''t perform well later. I''ll cut your head off of your neck!" he told him before he ignored his disciple and started eating.


    Everyone who heard what he said touched and rubbed their necks when they felt it cold. Meanwhile, the Xinfaxian Sect members felt distressed for Fei Yinzi for having an irresponsible master who only knows how to threat his disciple. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples patted his back to comfort him.


    "You don''t need to be so exaggerated with your punishment to Er Zi!" Li Tian scolded Cheng Sheng when he saw that Fei Yinzi''s eyes turned red.


    "Who said that I am exaggerating?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    They all gasped and gaped at him. "You aren''t?!" they exclaimed and now felt indignant for Fei Yinzi. This master is too much! He''s too overbearing towards his disciple! Poor Er Zi! They thought and frowned.


    Although Cheng Sheng knows what they are thinking, but will he care? No! He doesn''t even care for his disciple, much less to his reputation. So, why should he care for what others are thinking of him? He only has one life, so he naturally should do whatever he wanted. Also, what others think will pass over a period of time.


    That''s how fickle humans are. Cheng Sheng knows this since he is one ¨C a human, and fickle.


    After all the disciples left first and headed to the venue for the afternoon''s event, Cheng Sheng spoke when it was only the sect leaders and elders are left in the Yunxiao Inn. "We failed to capture the enemies earlier." He said.


    Silence fell and they all waited for him to continue.


    "Connecting what happened this morning to what happened last night to the He Shun, the enemies are starting to target the disciples, considering that they have now gone to the venue of the Intersect Competition." Cheng Sheng spoke. "They must want to procure people and turn them against us by being spies." He said.


    Everyone sharply inhaled.


    He Run''s face paled when the idea of his son He Shun being kidnapped, and even would be brainwashed to become a spy of the enemies. He clutched his chest and took another Quick Acting Heart Pills to stabilize his breathing and made his heart calm down when it suddenly sped up beating.


    "Everyone should speed up in training their disciples. Do it during their breaks. This is very important." Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    "Yes." everyone agreed. Who would want to lose their people and make them add to the enemy''s number instead? Their weakening will make the enemy stronger and they should stop this from happening.


    They can''t afford to lose and their peace be taken away from them!

 Chapter 518 - The Scum Is Indignant

    "As for earlier, we have caught the spirit servant that is spying from the roof." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, it self-destructed." He said.


    "They also can self-destruct?" they asked.


    "I already have said, the masters in a one-sided contract can give an unconditional order to their spirit servants." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Since he ordered his spirit servant to self-destruct, then his spirit servant will die and then the life energy left of his spirit servant will be transferred to him to give him more energy to put up a fight, and also he can lengthen his life if he manage to escape." He explained.


    "Despicable! Truly despicable!" the sect leaders exclaimed in disgust and indignant.


    Cheng Sheng nodded.. "Also, I have to tell you about the Spirit Tracing Bells." He spoke. "Since you come into contact with the spirit servants through the bell, naturally, you can perceive their strength, condition, as well as their thoughts." He told them and glanced at Xi Ming who subconsciously pinched his ear due to what happened earlier.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sun Yu asked him.


    But, it was Cheng Sheng who answered. "Since you can also hear the spirit servants'' thoughts, you could also hear their cries." He said. "And also sympathize with them, so if the spirit servant wants to die, then you can also feel that you wanted to die." He explained.


    They were all stunned.


    "Don''t ask me to do something with this." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Since we also want to save the spirit servants, then we can''t cut our contact from them. We have to share the same perception as them." He explained.


    Jing Kang''s expression turned heavy. "I''m sorry." He apologized. It was him who suggested this, after all.


    "It''s not your fault." Lei Ling told him. "The spirit servants are spirits who are unwillingly bound with their masters and they were bound to them because they were weak. It is natural to sympathize with them since they have not only died, but also have to commit such wrongdoings after their death." He explained.


    Everyone nodded, agreeing with Lei Ling''s sentiment. Jing Kang sighed in relief.


    "If we can''t do something to the bell, then is there anything we can do with this?" Jing Rui asked.


    "There is." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone stared at him.


    "Control your own thoughts and don''t let be swayed with the spirit servants'' thoughts." Cheng Sheng told them. "Since you have higher cultivation than them, then you could do this." He said.


    They all sighed in relief.


    Seeing that they have relaxed, Cheng Sheng gave them another bomb. "Shu Mu and Xiao Le have also foreseen for the master to commit suicide after they cornered him so they managed to stop him from stabbing himself." He continued. "But, he still died in the end." He said.


    "Why?" they asked, startled.


    "Because he has poison." Cheng Sheng answered. "Before Shu Mu and Xiao Le could react, the master''s corpse¡­ dissolved." He told them.


    Their faces, as expected, turned green.


    "And, the liquid that became of his corpse even vanished after." Cheng Sheng added.


    Their faces darkened. "This¡­!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak since he doesn''t know anything anymore. He has already told them everything that should be said. He excused himself from them since he has another thing to do: interrogating He Shun who has fallen into coma last night.


    He Run knows that he is going to He Shun so he followed him, leaving the sect leaders and elders to continue discussing before heading to the venue of the Intersect Competition for the last three matches this afternoon of the single battle.


    "Xiao Sheng." Fan Wen called. "You won''t be late, right?" he asked, referring to watching the matches.


    Xie Lan, Li Tian and the others are looking at him.


    Cheng Sheng stopped and turned. Then, he nodded. "I keep my promises." He answered. "Also, you should worry more for him in case he loses." He told them before he left with He Run, and Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le who tagged along with him again, acting as his bodyguards.


    Chen Han, Jing Cheng, Tang Zhe and the others who wanted to help Cheng Sheng, too. "¡­" those four people again! They thought, then helplessly sighed before they also head back to the venue.


    "Cheng Sheng, my son¡­" He Shun worriedly called as they stopped outside the door. They heard some noises inside. He Shun felt his heart sinking even more.


    Last night, while all the sect leaders are listening to Cheng Sheng''s lecture, the unconscious He Shun was left with Qi Lan and the rest of the Guhe Sect disciples. But, when xiao Bao is about to reach Cheng Sheng''s room carrying him, Qi Lan suddenly snatched him from xiao Bao and woke him up.


    He Shun woke up this morning, but then something happened to him. The Guhe Sect disciples panicked and was about to call He Run but Qi Lan knocked them all out to prevent them from alerting the other sect leaders and spread panic.


    Earlier, Cheng Sheng has also instructed Shu Mu and Xiao Le to pass a message to He Run to inform him about his son''s condition, but shouldn''t panic since Qi Lan was there to watch over He Shun.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and opened the door to see Qi Lan pressing He Shun down the bed and pressed his acupoints to stop him from moving again. "How long was it this time?" he asked.


    He Run''s face paled and he immediately closed the door. He doesn''t want anyone knowing that his son was also mentally attacked last night by the enemy. Cheng Sheng confirmed this when he checked He Shun''s condition this morning, and checked the spirit servant''s corpse after checking He Shun.


    As expected, Cheng Sheng was right. It was that mask. Fortunately, the spirit servant they caught wasn''t wearing a mask. It seems that last night''s attack was an experiment by the enemies.


    "One hour." Qi Lan answered.


    He Run sighed in relief. This morning, He Shun had a fit for half an hour. "Cheng Sheng, what should we do?" he worriedly asked.


    "Where are the Guhe Sect disciples?" Cheng Sheng asked and looked at Qi Lan.


    "That sword spirit¡­ xiao Bao? He is watching over them together with that small fairy¡­ xiao Ling?" Qi Lan answered.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Sect leader He. I''ll have Shu Mu and Xiao Le watch over He Shun with Qi Lan. You go back with me later to watch the competition and don''t reveal anything else." He told him.


    He Run''s forehead is beaded with sweat. "Yes." he answered.


    "Xi Ming. Xi Xing." Cheng Sheng called.


    "Yes?" they answered.


    "Xi Xing. Tie Xi Ming up." Cheng Sheng ordered.


    Their eyes widened in shock. If before, Xi Xing would have done so. But now, since he and Xi Ming are lovers, he didn''t move. "May I know why?" Xi Xing asked.


    "I am worried that Xi Ming might have a sequela of earlier attack." Cheng Sheng answered and looked at Xi Ming who wryly smiled. "Shu Mu. You do it." He spoke when he saw that Xi Xing didn''t move. "Xi Xing, will you stay here or go back with me and sect leader He?" he asked.


    "¡­ I''ll stay." Xi Xing answered. He knows that what Cheng Sheng means is that in case something really happens to Xi Ming later, he might interfere and help Xi Ming instead. But, since he already decided to stay, then he will do what is right.


    Cheng Sheng saw through his worries. "Shu Mu isn''t heavy-handed. Don''t worry." He assured him. "Xiao Le. Go erect a barrier around this area. I will notify Sun Rong and Qie Shi, and to have Qie Shi send a message to father, uncle Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi to inform them in case something happens here while I am out this afternoon." He said, then heaved a deep sigh.


    "Cheng Sheng. You also have a life. You go to watch your disciple''s match." Shu Mu told him.


    Cheng Sheng clenched his fists. "Alright." he answered. "You go send them four a message. Xiao Le, I''ll be counting on you to do that." He said.


    "Okay!" Xiao Le nodded.


    "Xi Ming, you¡­" Cheng Sheng looked at him.


    Xi Ming chuckled. "I will fight it if something really happens." He assured him. "I don''t want to be a burden to anyone." He told them.


    "¡­ Xi Xing. I retract my words. In case Xi Ming tries anything funny, incapacitate him even if you''ll disable him. Don''t let him die." Cheng Sheng''s face darkened. "Don''t worry about his injuries. I can heal them. His life is more important." He said and walked out with He Run following behind him, feeling indignant that he cared for nothing.


    Shu Mu laughed while Xiao Le helplessly smiled after Cheng Sheng left. Xi Xing''s expression is blank. Qi Lan didn''t say anything, either, since he''s just an outsider.


    "Do you have to anger him?" Shu Mu asked.


    "He will continue to hesitate if I didn''t do it." Xi Ming wryly smiled. "He also has a life, as I''ve said earlier. Especially now that he has a disciple." He said.

 Chapter 519 - The Scum Is Troubled

    "Everyone, welcome back! This afternoon will be the last portion of the single battle!" the host announced as the drums roll on the side to set up the exciting atmosphere. "We now only have six participants left, and for three matches! And lo!" he exclaimed as he shook the box in his hand containing the nameplates of the remaining six participants. "We only have one disciple left, and five rogue cultivators!" he said.


    The audience roared and cheered, gearing up to watch the remaining three matches for the single battle. Tomorrow, it will be for the double battle.


    "The disciple¡­ that nameplate the color of the bamboo grass¡­ Xinfaxian Sect! It''s the Xinfaxian Sect disciple!" someone exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes! They only have one contestant for this single battle!" someone piped up.


    "As I can remember¡­ it''s elder Cheng Sheng''s disciple, Fei Yinzi!" they added.


    The audience became even more excited and the discussions became heated up while Fei Yinzi coldly sweated because everyone''s expectations for him rose up.


    But, that''s not just it. He also has his sect who are expecting for him to win, most importantly, his master. Yet¡­ why isn''t his master here yet? He thought as he looked at where the Xinfaxian Sect elders were seated but Cheng Sheng''s figure can''t be seen. He''s not here.


    Fei Yinzi''s mood is starting to fall. His master¡­ he said that he would come¡­ he thought.


    "Er Zi!" he heard Wen Wen called.


    Fei Yinzi started and he turned. He saw Wen Wen smiled.


    "Don''t be gloomy. It''s better for you to smile!" Wen Wen said and lifted the corners of Fei Yinzi''s lips to make him smile. "Although Cheng-shibo isn''t here yet, but it can''t be said that you will be the first one to go up this afternoon!" he told him.


    "Wen Wen''s right." Cui Xiang and the others piped up.


    "W ¨C who knows¡­ may ¨C maybe¡­ maybe you''ll be the last one in the match!" Cui Xiao added.


    Zhu Xi, Wen Yan, Su Yi and Su Mi nodded in agreement.


    "Also ¨C " Wen Yan spoke. " ¨C even if Cheng-shishu really won''t come - " he said.


    "But, aren''t our masters, as well as Xie-shigong and Fan-shigong are also here to watch?" Su Yi asked.


    "Not to mention the elders of the other sects!" Zhu Xi said and slapped Fei Yinzi''s back. "Everyone''s here to watch you! And since you''re the only disciple remaining to have his match yet, the whole audience will definitely be watching your match!" he told him.


    "And, you''re the only disciple of Cheng-shishu." Su Mi added. "Cheng-shishu''s achievements are widely known. So, you have to worry about yourself more and think of your performance later. You can''t let your master''s name go down." He patted his head.


    Fei Yinzi''s heart skipped a beat and his lips twitched. Right¡­ why did I forget? He thought as his mood became gloomier. My master is a great person. I have to match him up as his disciple, right? He thought and now his brow twitched in annoyance.


    Everyone. "¡­" oops¡­ it seems that we overdid it. They thought and looked away, only to see their masters giving them a thumbs up. Well, as long as Fei Yinzi''s attention would shift away from Cheng Sheng.


    But¡­ where did Cheng Sheng go? Although he''s a scum, but as he said earlier, he keeps his promises. So, where is he now?


    "For the first match ¨C " before they knew it, it was already the picking of the participants for the first match this afternoon.


    Zheng Yi threw them an apologetic glance since he knew that the Xinfaxian Sect members are waiting for Cheng Sheng to arrive, and they all do, but Cheng Sheng isn''t here yet. They also didn''t see either Sun Rong or Qie Shi coming, or even their people, to inform them of Cheng Sheng''s whereabouts.


    Suddenly, a thought struck them and their hearts thudded wildly inside their chest because of fear. It can''t be¡­ something happened to Cheng Sheng?! They all thought and even Zheng Yi almost dropped the nameplate he already picked.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t Fei Yinzi''s nameplate, but of a rogue cultivator''s.


    "Please pick your opponent." Zheng Yi stiffly smiled at the rogue cultivator who came up the stage while inwardly wishing for him not to pick Fei Yinzi.


    It seems like Heaven heard his wish since the rogue cultivator picked another rogue cultivator, and Zheng Yi hurriedly left to go to his grandfather Zheng Fu Gong.


    "Have they already sent people to look for Cheng Sheng?" he immediately asked seeing their worried expressions. He knew that they also thought something has happened to Cheng Sheng.


    "Zheng Meng said he isn''t in the Yunxiao Inn. And Cheng Sheng didn''t tell him to do any task." Zheng Fu Gong sighed. "Zheng Meng doesn''t know where could Cheng Sheng be." He said.


    Zheng Yi''s expression fell and he looked at the seats of the sect elders. He saw Jing Bai shaking his head telling him that their own people didn''t see Cheng Sheng.


    ¡­


    "Wait¡­ where are Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le?!" Fan Wen asked when he noticed that the four people are missing.


    Everyone started and they all turned. They finally realized that some people are missing.


    "It couldn''t be¡­ Cheng Sheng left to do something again?" Tang Zhe asked.


    "No. Cheng-shidi keeps his promises. If he says he will be present this afternoon, he will be!" Feng Mo said.


    "Find Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le!" Chen Han decided.


    "Wait!" Sun Yi cried when he saw a familiar person running towards them. It is Sun Rong''s subordinate. "What happened? Where is junior Cheng?" he immediately asked.


    Sun Rong''s subordinate didn''t dare catch his breath first seeing everyone is staring at him. "Elder Cheng left earlier with sect leader He." He immediately answered.


    Everyone turned and saw He Run. He Run is here, but¡­ where is Cheng Sheng?!


    "What about Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "This subordinate doesn''t know." The person shook his head. "I only saw elder Cheng and sect leader He leaving not long after all of you have left." He explained.


    Everyone''s expression fell. Jing Bai signaled Zheng Yi to ask He Run.


    Zheng Yi and the others immediately caught the message and Li Nanzi who is nearest to He Run spoke. "Sect leader He, may I ask if you have seen Cheng Sheng earlier?" he asked.


    "Huh? I did. We came here this afternoon and separated at the entrance." He Run answered. "Why? Something happened to him?!" he exclaimed as his eyes widened.


    Li Nanzi stared at him and saw that He Run''s expression is authentic. "This¡­ everyone is looking for him now since he didn''t show up this afternoon." He explained.


    "What?!" Wu Tong exclaimed when he heard it and Hui Qiu''s expression also changed.


    They all know how important Cheng Sheng is, especially now that he possesses a vast knowledge and could deduce some facts about the enemies.


    "This couldn''t be¡­" Hui Qiu''s fiery red lips pursed in irritation. She called for her servant and sent her to look for Cheng Sheng.


    Wu Tong did the same.


    He Run coldly sweated. "This can''t be¡­ we arrived together¡­" he muttered as he clenched his fists.


    Everyone thought that he is worried because he will be suspected for hiding Cheng Sheng. Only he knows that this isn''t what he is worried about.


    "Look for Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le!" Qian Lin spoke. "They must know where Cheng Sheng is!" he said.


    "It was the four of them who left earlier with Cheng Sheng aside from sect leader He." Qian Tian added.


    "Contact the Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi." Jing Kang spoke.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "That''s right!" Jing Hei exclaimed. "If Cheng Sheng would really do something, he will inform the four of them!" he said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Though, even if they have decided this right now, they are still worried. What if neither Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu, Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin nor Xi Ling know where Cheng Sheng is? What if he was really caught by the enemies? The more they think, the more they worry.


    "Elder Zheng Yi, the second match." The host called Zheng Yi and lowered his head, feeling embarrassed since he knows that the sect leaders and elders looked troubled. Although the audience can''t see it, but he can since he has been working for the Righteous Alliance for a long time.


    Zheng Yi picked a nameplate with a heavy heart. Then, he sighed in relief when he saw that it wasn''t Fei Yinzi. Cheng Sheng¡­ where are you? Your disciple is here waiting for you! He thought.


    Everyone also sighed when the rogue cultivator picked up his opponent and it wasn''t Fei Yinzi. This means that Fei Yinzi will be in the last match. Cheng Sheng should appear before the last match!

 Chapter 520 - The Scum Is Affectionate

    "We are now down to the last match!" the host spoke and forced a laugh. He had done his all to buy more time. "The last disciple for this single battle, Fei Yinzi, and the remaining participant ¨C Ho Ting!" he announced.


    Fei Yinzi and Ho Ting, a rogue cultivator, were greeted with cheers. "Hey¡­ why is that rogue cultivator familiar¡­?" someone asked.


    "He is one of the winners in the elimination stage, in the desert arena." Someone answered when he recalled.


    "Goodness! Where is xiao Sheng?!" Fan Wen asked, about to go crazy. "Er Zi¡­ it''s now Er Zi''s match!" he said.


    The other elders also are worried. Although Fan Wen said as such, but everyone knows they are more worried for Cheng Sheng''s safety right now rather than Fei Yinzi''s match.. Cheng Sheng can''t still be found! Which hole did he go into?! They know that if he was caught by the enemies, he would have already sent them a message. They believe in his skills albeit his low cultivation.


    So, Cheng Sheng wasn''t caught by the enemies. Something has come up instead and he had to resolve it.


    Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi, already comforted earlier by his fellow sect disciples, walked up the stage and Ho Ting went up on the other side. "Er Zi, good luck!" the disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect and the other sects cheered.


    "Your master... is Cheng Sheng?" Ho Ting asked as he faced Fei Yinzi on the stage.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi nodded. "Although this disciple''s master is he, I admit that I am still lacking due to my inept aptitude. Please, give me some advice." he spoke as he cupped his fists.


    "Well, then... consider it your misfortune to be inept, and also his disciple!" Ho Ting said as he raised his sword. But, before it could descend, everyone saw he threw his sword before he switched to another one.


    "This sword... looked strange..." the audience spoke and watched as Fei Yinzi''s sword met Ho Ting''s sword.


    But, the edge of the blade of Fei Yinzi''s sword suddenly slid due to the form of his opponent''s sword, making Ho Ting''s sword slip towards Fei Yinzi''s neck!


    Fei Yinzi''s pupils shrank and he immediately kicked the blade of Ho Ting''s sword and, using the momentum from the force he exerted, leapt to the other side of the stage. He felt something wet trickled down his neck and he wiped it with his hand, only to see the red liquid on his fingers.


    It''s his blood.


    "Fck! He wanted to kill that disciple!" the audience exclaimed.


    How can the sect leaders, sect elders and the Righteous Alliance not know it? But, the enemy is very fast and he is already lunging towards Fei Yinzi! The audience closed their eyes, afraid that Fei Yinzi might die! But, only for them to suddenly hear a loud ringing sound by their ears, making their hearing become dull.


    "AH!" they all cried when they heard a loud collision on stage! They all turned and saw a fan blocking the enemy''s sword coming for Fei Yinzi. "That fan!" they all exclaimed when they recognized the familiar fan.


    It was Cheng Sheng''s fan! As soon as this thought appeared in their minds, they saw a lithe figure descended on the stage. He was wearing a uniform of refreshing color. His long and white hair fanning his back.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Ho Ting yelled as he turned behind him when he heard someone stepped on the stage.


    "Hello? You know me, but do I know you?" Cheng Sheng asked and tilted his head. "Looks like I am so famous!" he exclaimed as he snapped his fingers.


    Ho Ting didn''t speak and he turned his target to Cheng Sheng.


    "Shizun!" Fei Yinzi worriedly cried. "Ugh!" he grunted when the fan moved but pushed him off the stage instead! His body flew and hit the ground.


    "A disciple should be self-aware of their skills lest their master gets killed." Cheng Sheng spoke as his jade pendant turned into a sword and he blocked Ho Ting''s attack.


    Fei Yinzi coughed and held his chest because of the impact when the fan hit him. His internal injury isn''t from Ho Ting, but from Cheng Sheng instead! How unlucky!


    "Er Zi!" the other disciples called and helped him up and then they all retreated to the side, to where their elders and sect leaders are.


    "Cheng Sheng! You have thwarted Wu Ran''s plan before and now your cultivation was lost, turning you to a waste! Yet you still want to thwart our plans!" Ho Ting said as he viciously attacked Cheng Sheng who continued to dodge.


    "Should I have not?" Cheng Sheng asked. "From your perspective, I shouldn''t have. But unfortunately, we aren''t on the same side." he shook his head and sighed in pity before he somersaulted in the air and kicked Ho Ting''s head before he leapt on the other side of the stage.


    But, Ho Ting was infuriated by his words and disregarded the pain. His figure shot towards Cheng Sheng!


    "Shizun!" Fei Yinzi cried.


    But, light flashed and the fan blocked Ho Ting''s attack that is coming towards Cheng Sheng!


    "You''ve already become a waste yet you still didn''t act dead. Instead, you wanted to continue intervening in the matters of the cultivation world!" Ho Ting said.


    "I am not dead, so why should I act dead?" Cheng Sheng asked and waved his hand.


    The fan moved and hit Ho Ting back!


    "Ugh!" Ho Ting grunted.


    "Participant Ho Ting... ai. That''s not even your real name, right?" Cheng Sheng asked as he slapped his head.


    "That''s my real name!" Ho Ting yelled.


    "Oh, my apologies. You are actually an honest man, using your real name but doing dishonest deeds. I admire you." Cheng Sheng smiled as he fanned himself.


    Ho Ting gnashed his teeth and was about to attack when he suddenly felt his body couldn''t move. "What... did you do?!" he asked.


    "Oh? Why are you looking at me like that? It''s not as if I am the one who did it? Wasn''t I talking to you right now and you can see my movements? Did I do anything that warrants your suspicion?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Shut up!" Ho Ting snapped.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng closed his lips and turned.


    Ho Ting also turned and his eyes widened when the audience disappeared, only an array remained on where they have seated. But, that''s not the only thing that surprised him. The bells that have been hanging around the venue are ringing without even wind!


    "ARH!" Ho Ting cried as he covered his ears.


    "Oh? You''re actually a spirit servant?" Cheng Sheng''s eyes slightly widened in surprise. "Well, I should''ve expected. Your master is a coward so why should he fight in your, his servant, place?" he asked.


    "SHUT UP!" Ho Ting roared.


    "Ai. I will, I will." Cheng Sheng obediently nodded as he walked off the stage. Actually, he has ran out of steam and so he used his words to divert the enemy''s attention from his condition.


    But, who would know that Ho Ting was hell-bent on killing Cheng Sheng, disregarding his own body''s condition?


    "DIE!" Ho Ting shouted as he picked up his sword and lunged at Cheng Sheng.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that a spirit servant could still move despite all the Spirit Tracing Bells ringing around him?! But, Cheng Sheng''s eyes just narrowed despite death before him.


    This spirit servant... is so strong so its master... should be stronger!


    "CHENG SHENG!!!" Everyone screamed when they saw the tip of the enemy''s sword about to touch Cheng Sheng''s body.


    That was when everything seemed to stop. The only thing that everyone saw was a flash of white ¨C the Shapeshifting Blanket, Bai Tan, appearing behind Cheng Sheng.


    A figure came out of it, standing behind Cheng Sheng but both his arms wrapped around Cheng Sheng, as if hugging him, while one of his hands caught the enemy''s sword and his other hand touching the side of Cheng Sheng''s waist.


    "To bet even your life just to move me... you win ¨C " Fei Yin spoke as he tilted his head and planted a kiss on Cheng Sheng''s cheek with a smile on his face. " ¨C Sheng. You''ve become so beautiful." he told him before his fingers pinched the enemy''s sword and broke it.


    The force that came out of Fei Yin''s fingers made the enemy''s body flew off the stage and hit a pillar.


    "What..." everyone''s eyes widened in shock as they stared at the man standing behind Cheng Sheng.


    They blinked multiple times, as if afraid that they have mistaken seeing ¨C


    "Fei Yin...?" they muttered under their breaths.


    "Yin-er..." Fei Lin called with tears in his eyes. Xi Ling gasped in shock.


    "Xiao Yin..." Xie Lan and Fan Wen called softly the name of the disciple they missed for five years.


    "Da shixiong..." Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and You Rou called as their tears fell.


    "Fei... shibo...?" Wen Wen and the others called in surprise.


    "Fei..." Fei Yinzi stammered as he stared at Fei Yin in shock.


    Fei Yin finally reacted and he turned. His gaze squarely landed on Fei Yinzi. "Call me ''uncle''." he told him before he turned back to Cheng Sheng, cupped Cheng Sheng''s face, kissed his forehead before he returned inside the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    "... stupid." Cheng Sheng sighed as his sword turned to a jade pendant. "You should''ve told him to call you ''master''s husband''." he helplessly smiled.

 Chapter 521 - The Scum Is Lavish

    Cheng Sheng calmly sipped his drink despite everyone''s eyes on him. It''s as if he is tasting the finest tea even if he is drinking mud water.


    In the end, it was Fei Lin who spoke since he is Fei Yin''s family. "Cheng Sheng." He called. "Yin-er¡­ is he really back?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Elder Fei. I would never lie to you regarding da shixiong''s matter." He spoke. "You also have heard what he said before. I bet my life just to urge him to come out. I also wasn''t aware of his condition.." He said as he lowered his head and stared at his drink. "Even I have to bet my life on it¡­ fortunately, I won the bet." He said and drank his tea in one gulp.


    Everyone fell silent and Fei Lin looked at Cheng Sheng with sympathy. Everyone can tell that Cheng Sheng, although not showing it, is actually at his limit. He missed Fei Yin so much. So much that he placed his life on the line just to make the other come out.


    But, how did Fei Yin come out? Was it actually him? If it was him, does this mean he was resurrected? He will come back now?


    Cheng Sheng obviously knows their questions. "If he came out, that means that his soul is recuperating." He spoke. "Xiao Bao told you before that his soul is incomplete. So, even if he came out earlier, that doesn''t mean that he can come out frequently." He explained. "He¡­ is like a wandering ghost." He told them.


    None of them speak since they don''t want to touch the other''s wounds.


    "As long as¡­ as long as he is alive¡­" Fei Lin said as he released his breath that he has been holding.


    "Lin!" Xi Ling cried when he saw that Fei Lin''s figure staggered. It was because Fei Lin cared so much about his younger brother.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the others nodded in agreement. As long as Fei Yin returns¡­ the hollow part in their hearts that has never been filled these past five years can now be filled.


    "Where did you go earlier?" Sun Yu asked.


    As long as this question was voiced, everyone finally started and recalled what happened earlier. Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched in annoyance. He thought that his sob story could divert their attention. He never knew that there can be an insensible person named ''Sun Yu'' that exists.


    "This¡­ let me explain!" it was Wu Tie who spoke.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    "Tie-er?!" Wu Tong exclaimed.


    "Father¡­ it was my fault¡­" Wu Tie said and apologized. "Earlier, I and Jin Yu went to look for elder Cheng to discuss something." He explained and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak and just resumed drinking. He looked like he plans to let Wu Tie explain everything to them.


    Wu Tie gnashed in teeth in anger, itching to hit Cheng Sheng. This guy! When you thought he''s kind, he''ll show his true colors as a scum! He thought as his brow twitched.


    Jin Yu coughed, hiding his laughter. "Let me." He patted Wu Tie''s shoulder and faced everyone who are waiting for an explanation. "It''s like this ¨C " he said and narrated to them what had transpired this afternoon.


    "Elder Cheng." Someone called after Cheng Sheng and He Run separated.


    Cheng Sheng could recognize who it is even if he doesn''t turn. But, in the end, he did, since as he said last night, he isn''t petty to squabble with a junior. "Oh? Eldest young master Wu. Apologies for my belated greetings, but congratulations for your victory yesterday." He spoke with a smile. "And, cultivator Jin, too, for your victory this morning." He added as he turned to Jin Yu.


    Jin Yu remained smiling but Wu Tie''s fists clenched on his side. "Elder Cheng¡­ elder Cheng should already know my¡­ our secret." He spoke. "Why does elder Cheng still acting ignorant?" he raised his head and looked at Cheng Sheng. "Why didn''t you expose last night about Jin Yu being a ¨C "


    "Shh!" Cheng Sheng cut him off.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu were taken aback. Cheng Sheng¡­ doesn''t want them to speak about this matter? They thought and looked at each other, confirming their guess this morning.


    "Let''s talk somewhere else?" Cheng Sheng spoke. Before any of them could react, he pulled them inside the Shapeshifting Blanket that appeared in a flash, and the three of them already surrounded by trees.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu were shocked and turned back, only to see the people coming in and out of the entrance of the venue.


    "Bai Tan''s invisible, so no one should notice that we are here." Cheng Sheng told them.


    "This is¡­?" the two asked.


    "The space inside my spiritual tool ¨C Shapeshifting Blanket. I named it ''Bai Tan''." Cheng Sheng answered as he walked.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu, though puzzled, but followed after Cheng Sheng. Not long, they are out of the trees and before them was a meadow.


    "Holy¡­!" Wu Tie exclaimed as he looked around the mountains afar. "Is this¡­ another world?" he asked.


    "No way." Cheng Sheng answered. "Whatever you see, that''s the end of it." He told him before he walked towards a tree ¨C the single tree in the middle of the meadow.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu followed him with their gazes and then saw that there was a jade table under the tree. Curiosity gotten over Wu Tie and he finally walked after Cheng Sheng. Jin Yu follows wherever Wu Tie goes so he also walked towards the tree.


    There, they saw a person lying on the jade table. Both of them were shocked. "This is¡­" they muttered.


    Then, Wu Tie suddenly remembered something. "Fei¡­ Elder Fei Yin¡­ the eldest disciple of sect leader Xie and elder Fan Wen¡­ and your ¨C " he looked at Cheng Sheng. " ¨C da shixiong¡­" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and he waved his hand. Three wooden chairs appeared and Cheng Sheng sat in one. "Now, we can talk." He spoke as he waved his hand and a table with snacks and a set of cups with steaming teapot appeared between them three.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu. "¡­" is he always this lavish? They thought and looked at the expensive desserts and snacks on the table. Seeing that Cheng Sheng was eating, the both of them ate, too.


    "There are two reasons why I didn''t expose you two''s secret ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Wu Tie choked and Jin Yu immediately patted him on the back. They were taken aback by Cheng Sheng''s words. They didn''t expect for him to come so strongly! Because of the peaceful atmosphere inside this space and they were shocked, they have forgotten what they came her for!


    "Water?" Cheng Sheng spoke and waved his hand. A cup of water appeared.


    Jin Yu immediately picked it up and had Wu Tie drink it.


    "So, as I was saying ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke. " ¨C there are two reasons why I didn''t expose you two''s secret." He continued, disregarding Wu Tie''s expression. "One: something personal. Two: I am not a person who likes to pry into someone else''s private matters." He explained.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu stared at him.


    "I am a cut-sleeve myself, so I can see through your relationship." Cheng Sheng looked at them.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu fell silent.


    "I won''t ask of your private matters, and you can expect me to not tell sect leader Wu or anyone about your secrets ¨C both of your romantic relationship and that the other is a spirit servant." Cheng Sheng said.


    Wu Tie''s clenched fists finally relaxed. "Your condition?" he asked. He knows that there isn''t a free lunch in this world.


    "Truthfully, I don''t ask for a compensation." Cheng Sheng looked at Wu Tie.


    Wu Tie''s face flushed in shame. It seems that he has been prejudiced with Cheng Sheng. "I apologize." He spoke.


    Cheng Sheng looked like he doesn''t care. "Well, actually, I brought you two here because I wanted to ask you a question." He spoke.


    "¡­ just a question?" Jin Yu asked, looking doubtful.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "What is it?" Wu Tie asked.


    "Well, that is ¨C " Cheng Sheng muttered.


    After some time passed, when they are about to leave the space, Wu Tie told Cheng Sheng something.


    "Since you already know about Jin Yu, I have to tell you something." Wu Tie looked at Cheng Sheng. "I¡­ suspect that one of the participants is also a spirit servant like Jin Yu." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression changed. "How?" he asked.


    "You have spoken with both of us for a long time¡­ elder Cheng should have noticed." Wu Tie took a deep breath. "Jin Yu¡­ has a different breath on him. And that although he is a spirit servant, he is like a human." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. He also noticed it earlier. "Which participant?" he asked after a while.


    "Ho Ting." Wu Tie answered.

 Chapter 522 - The Scum Is Disrespectful

    Naturally, Jin Yu omitted a lot of things like about him being a spirit servant and Cheng Sheng already knows it. He only told them that he and Wu Tie discovered a secret and Cheng Sheng took them inside Bai Tan''s space because no one should hear something confidential.


    "So, you actually knew all along that Ho Ting is a spirit servant?!" they all exclaimed.


    Wu Tong stared at Wu Tie with widened eyes.


    "Please don''t misunderstand us." Jin Yu hurriedly spoke. "We only knew it this morning." He explained.


    "How did you know it?!" they immediately asked.


    "We have seen Ho Ting acting suspiciously this morning and coincidentally, I was near him and the Spirit Tracing Bell father gave me reacted.." Wu Tie explained. This is also another truth.


    "So that''s it¡­" they all muttered in realization.


    "Tie-er, were you hurt? He didn''t notice you earlier, right?" Wu Tong asked.


    Wu Tie shook his head. "No. I immediately hid the Spirit Tracing Bell I have." He answered. "Also, there are other Spirit Tracing Bells in the venue so even if he would notice something, he would just think that he exposed himself and suspect those Spirit Tracing Bells." He explained.


    "Sect leader Wu! Your son is very smart!" the other sect leaders exclaimed.


    Wu Tong smiled with pride. But, he also felt sad since his second son Wu Tao is exceptionally¡­ disappointing.


    "Where is that Ho Ting now?" they asked when they remembered that Ho Ting has just fallen unconscious earlier from Fei Yin''s attack.


    It was at this time that a disciple from Righteous Alliance came running. "Not good! The disciple¡­ Ling Yun. He is making a ruckus, stopping us from tying up that Ho Ting!" he said.


    Ling Xi''s and Yu Wen''s expressions changed. "Yun-er¡­" Ling Xi muttered in shock.


    All the sect leaders looked at the two. Yu Wen''s expression darkened. "What? Are you thinking we are spies?" he asked them first.


    "How can you explain your disciple''s actions?" they asked.


    "Yun-er must have seen something!" Ling Xi answered. "My nephew''s eyes are special¡­ he can see more things than we can. Hhe should have seen something thus he acted such." He explained.


    "Elder Ling is right." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Everyone turned to him. Ling Xi''s eyes flashed. If there''s anyone who can save his nephew, it''s Cheng Sheng!


    "Elder Ling doesn''t need to worry. I also believe in Ling Yun''s eyes." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Ling Xi''s heart finally settled down. He doesn''t doubt his nephew but that he is worried about the other people''s thoughts. Nobody can wrong Ling Yun!


    Cheng Sheng turned to the disciple. "Did he say that Ho Ting isn''t a spirit servant?" he asked.


    Everyone was shocked, including the Righteous Alliance''s disciple. "Y ¨C yes! Elder Cheng is right!" he nodded.


    "Ho Ting isn''t a spirit servant?!" they exclaimed.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu are also shocked. What?! Had they been wrong?! They thought.


    "If Ho Ting isn''t a spirit servant¡­ then what is he?" they asked.


    "What could he be other than being a human?" Cheng Sheng said.


    They all looked at him. "Huh?!" they were stunned.


    "What''s common between the humans and spirit servants is that they don''t possess demonic energy." Cheng Sheng spoke as he placed down his cup. "What''s the difference between them is that one is alive while the other is being alive after it died." He explained.


    They were all dumbfounded. "So, then¡­ so then, he is really a human?!" they asked. "Ho Ting isn''t a spirit servant?" they added.


    "He is human." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then¡­ then what about him being a spirit servant?" they asked in puzzlement. "Even the Spirit Tracing Bells reacted!" they added.


    "Who said that a human and a spirit servant can''t be in the same body?" Cheng Sheng asked back.


    "What¡­" they all muttered in bewilderment.


    "Guo Cheng¡­ help¡­ I felt my head is cracking¡­ it hurts¡­" Shan Lu, this stupid person, spoke.


    Everyone also felt their heads are aching.


    "Xiao Sheng, what do you mean?" Xie Lan asked. "A spirit servant¡­ and a human¡­ in one body?" he asked.


    "Have you remembered what I told you before? That I ''exorcised'' a girl, thinking it was a demon possessing her when in fact it was a spirit servant?" Cheng Sheng asked. "And that''s how I found out about the existence of the spirit servants?" he added.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they finally felt enlightened. "That''s right¡­ possession!" they exclaimed. "Ho Ting¡­ must be possessed by a spirit servant!" they said.


    Cheng Sheng ignored them and turned to Ling Xi and Yu Wen who are in a daze. "Elder Ling¡­ sect leader Yu. You two should go fetch Ling Yun and told him to calm down." He told them. "And you. Don''t be rough on Ho Ting. My da shixiong has already injured him earlier. As I''ve said, he is a human." He said.


    "Yes!" the Righteous Alliance disciple and hurriedly left together with Ling Xi and Yu Wen who are also in a hurry.


    "You¡­" Wu Tie muttered as he looked at Cheng Sheng with a complicated gaze.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Don''t feel like I have deceived you. I only realized his state after the Spirit Tracing Bells rang earlier." He smiled. "Of course, I can also say that you unintentionally deceived me?" he asked.


    Wu Tie''s eyes widened and he fought the urge to curse. As expected, this kind looked kind but actually is a scum through and through! He thought. "Let''s go!" he told Jin Yu and left in anger.


    "Elder Cheng¡­" Jin Yu called and helplessly smiled.


    "I can say that you are similar to me, though only in teasing with people." Cheng Sheng told him.


    Jin Yu chuckled and excused himself. He then ran after Wu Tie to pacify the other''s anger.


    "Shimei." Cheng Sheng called You Rou who is in a daze after she heard everything that Cheng Sheng said about Ho Ting being a spirit servant.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" You Rou answered.


    "Please help me in treating Ho Ting on my behalf." Cheng Sheng spoke as he turned to her. "We have to keep his life no matter what. And that Ling Yun would be extremely sad since he must be thinking right now that we have wrongfully accused Ho Ting¡­" he said and they all looked at Ling Yun who was crying after they returned.


    "I understand." You Rou nodded.


    "I will help you." Qian Su spoke.


    The two ladies left, followed by Qian Tian and Qian Shan. The Xinfaxian Sect members didn''t say anything. In their minds, You Rou has already been married off despite there was no wedding yet.


    "My sister-in-law has long been decided!" Qian Lin proudly smiled as he talked to Jing Hei.


    "Elder Cheng!" Ling Yun called and knelt before Cheng Sheng, making everyone taken aback. "Please¡­ please help Ho Ting! He is a human! He was just possessed by a spirit¡­ a spirit servant!" he said as he lowered his head. "I also made a mistake¡­ I should have seen through him with my eyes but I didn''t because that spirit servant is very strong and masked Ho Ting''s soul, making me unable to distinguish their souls from each other!" he explained.


    Everyone gasped in shock when they heard what Ling Yun said.


    "Yun-er¡­" Ling Xi heaved a sigh. "He''s too young." He whispered to Yu Wen. Then, he casted an apologetic look to Cheng Sheng because of his nephew being disrespectful.


    Yu Wen nodded in agreement. "This just means that he will improve in the future." He comforted him.


    Cheng Sheng nodded to Ling Xi, indicating he understood what he wanted to say. He then turned to Ling Yun. "This just means that you lack experience yet in using your gift." He spoke. "Although you have adapted to your eyes that can see more than what an ordinary human should all these years you have lived, this incident tells you that there are more things for you to know." He explained. "You should use this incident to improve yourself, and use your gift, your eyes, wisely." He told him and then moved his gaze away. "Elder Ling should take his nephew to rest." He spoke.


    Ling Xi immediately pulled the dazed Ling Yun, still doesn''t realize what has happened. Meanwhile, Yu Wen cupped his fist. "We will excuse ourselves, then." He said.


    Everyone are smart people so they obviously realized Ling Yun''s mistake. But, for the sake of giving Yu Wen, and Ling Xi, face, they didn''t speak. They also saw that Cheng Sheng''s expression turned sour, but he held it in since he isn''t a petty person. He should have more patience towards the juniors.


    "Xiao Sheng. You must be tired." Fan Wen reminded in a timely manner. "Although xiao Yin saved you earlier, but you also have fought." He told him.


    Since Fei Yin''s matter was one-sidedly ended by Cheng Sheng earlier, Fei Lin and Xi Ling left and returned to guard the gates of Zhongyang along with Chen Jing and Wu Fan.


    "Cheng-shidi, you can pay Er Zi a visit after your rest." Li Tian told him.


    Fei Yinzi was also injured earlier, albeit from Cheng Sheng''s, for his fan''s, attack.

 Chapter 523 - The Scum Is Tactless

    Despite what happened yesterday, the double battle started. Since the spirit servant possessing Ho Ting yesterday was killed by Fei Yin, Ho Ting''s condition improved and he is recuperating from the injuries he received in his fight yesterday against Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin. Not to mention that he also has to bear the brunt of the death of the spirit servant possessing him, which is very strong and should have dug deep in his soul. Or else, Cheng Sheng and Ling Yun would have noticed his problem of being possessed earlier.


    Anyway, although Ling Yun''s tactless behavior yesterday made Ling Xi worried that Cheng Sheng would hold a grudge against their sect, they heard nothing from Cheng Sheng today. Yu Wen pacified Ling Xi, telling him that albeit Cheng Sheng has the reputation of a scum, but he is kind at heart. Ling Yun is also a junior and it would make him look petty if Cheng Sheng would really hold a grudge against them just because of a junior.


    Thus, the double battle started peacefully today.. As Cheng Sheng has promised, he didn''t come to watch the following events of the Intersect Competition since the enemies might attack at any moment and target him. Didn''t what happen yesterday a proof to them? And Ho Ting, as what he said yesterday, targeted Fei Yinzi because Fei Yinzi''s master is Cheng Sheng. And when Cheng Sheng arrived yesterday, his target shifted to Cheng Sheng, who is his true target. He even disregarded his injuries just to kill Cheng Sheng!


    But, what have they found out? Ho Ting is actually a human. He was just possessed by a spirit servant! It seems that they have more to know of the spirit servants, and, of course, of the enemies controlling these spirit servants.


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Oh? Wen Yan and Zhu Xi were the second match this morning?" Cheng Sheng spoke after everyone returned during noon to eat lunch. "And they won¡­ I have to congratulate them, as well as Feng-shixiong, then." He said.


    "No rush." Qie Shi spoke as he watched Cheng Sheng placed needles on He Shun''s head. "¡­ won''t sect leader He, instead of thanking you, kill you instead after seeing his son like this?" he asked and grimaced.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer.


    "Sect leader He told me earlier to tell elder Cheng that elder Cheng can do anything as long as he can save He Shun''s life." Qi Lan answered.


    "See? Sect leader He has a big heart." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "While you have a black heart!" Qie Shi told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng just smiled as he rose from his seat after he was done with his work. "This should stop the mental attacks to him for now. Please be patient until I have found a way on how to deal with the mask that is affecting him." He told Qi Lan.


    Qi Lan nodded in understanding. "You are worried that if we would destroy the mask, it wouldn''t cease the mental attacks on He Shun. Instead, it would also destroy his brain." He said.


    "I like talking to smart people." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "Sheng¡­" a familiar voice called from behind Cheng Sheng.


    Qie Shi almost jumped in fright and turned to look at Fei Yin in shock. "How¡­ how did he appear?!" he asked. "¡­ is it really him?" he added as he curiously looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin gave him a cool glance. "How did a thief come to the Zhongyang?" he asked.


    "Ha. You are too late with the news. I and Sun Rong are married!" Qie Shi proudly smiled. "And I am the boss of a large intelligence network! He is my biggest client!" he pointed to Cheng Sheng. "And¡­ it was due to my intelligence network that Cheng Sheng managed to save you!" he rolled his eyes.


    Fei Yin ignored him. "Who is he?" he asked Cheng Sheng as he glanced at Qi Lan.


    "Worried I might cheat on you now?" Cheng Sheng grinned as he pecked on Fei Yin''s lips.


    Fei Yin was immediately appeased.


    "Cheap." Qie Shi spat while Qi Lan acted like a blind person.


    Cheng Sheng chuckled. "Since you''ve come out, you should see more of the outside." He said as he held Fei Yin''s hand. "Don''t push yourself if you can''t." he added.


    Fei Yin shook his head. "I want to go with you." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng smiled, pleased. "But, I have to check on another patient." He said, referring to Ho Ting. He then turned to Qi Lan. "You can tell sect leader He that he can take his disciples, as long as they won''t act obvious, revealing He Shun''s condition. He should know this the most." He told him.


    "En." Qi Lan nodded as he ate the snacks on the table.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin left with Qie Shi following behind them.


    "Why is he following us?" Fei Yin asked, displeased, as he looked at Qie Shi.


    "Ha. Jealous of me? I and Cheng Sheng are both a shou¡­ no. Scratch that." Qie Shi shook his head. "It is yet to be known if Cheng Sheng is a shou. You haven''t even done that yet." He evilly grinned at Fei Yin.


    As expected, Fei Yin frowned. "Shut up. I care for Sheng the most. I can''t ruin his cultivation just because of my lust. This proves that I love him!" he said.


    Qie Shi was about to tease Fei Yin again when his smile stiffened when his brain finally processed Fei Yin''s words. He directed a quick glance to Cheng Sheng before he looked away.


    Cheng Sheng''s expression also changed but it immediately returned to normal so Fei Yin didn''t notice anything. Unfortunately, his cultivation has already been ruined. Fei Yin is very weak right now so he didn''t notice it, and who knows when will he finally notice. They have yet to see when will Fei Yin fully recover.


    But, if Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin to do that now, Cheng Sheng''s cultivation will be more damaged. In fact, it was only because of Cheng Sheng''s cultivation method that his cultivation wasn''t fully damaged five years ago. And also because of his body remaining pure. Thus, he can''t do that with Fei Yin yet.


    Blasted Yu Sheng! Cheng Sheng thought and cursed his older brother, whom he doesn''t know where right now after the Heilong Realm disappeared along with the Sand Sea Mountain. It''s not that he doesn''t care about Yu Sheng, but that he discovered that Fei Yin, right now, doesn''t remember anything regarding the Ten Thousand Dimensions. If he did, he would have already cursed Cheng Sheng for conspiring with Xi Tong in bringing him back to the Ten Thousand Dimensions to defeat the Devourer.


    Fei Yin returned¡­ this means that Fei Yin, or Yin the Keeper, won against the Devourer. Cheng Sheng also didn''t know what happened to Xi Tong, or to Bai Shen, or Zuo Zhe¡­ there are also Mu Jun, and Fei Huang¡­ where did Fei Huang go? Was he dead? And, the residents of the Heilong Realm¡­ the demonic cultivators Meng Gui, Shang He, and their subordinates¡­ there''s also Qingbai Yun who introduced himself to them as ''Bai Yun''. And Wu Xi¡­ what happened to Wu Xi?


    "Sheng¡­ Sheng!" Fei Yin called when he noticed that Cheng Sheng is absent-minded.


    Cheng Sheng blinked. "Yes? Yin¡­" he called when he saw Fei Yin''s worried expression. He smiled. "I''m fine. I just feel sleepy." He said and yawned.


    "You looked tired¡­ you should take a rest¡­" Fei Yin told him and took out a blanket from his sleeve.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" as expected of da shixiong¡­ he is always prepared and even stuffed a blanket in his qiankun sleeves¡­ he thought.


    Qie Shi who acted like a part of the background but still was forcefully fed by dog food. "¡­" wasn''t this because of you, carefree person? He thought as he stared at Cheng Sheng. If not for Cheng Sheng, this person who always lives in comfort, Fei Yin wouldn''t need to bring a blanket with him and stuff it inside his qiankun sleeves instead of stuffing inside talismans and magic pills.


    Cheng Sheng lowered his gaze. All these¡­ only I remember¡­ he thought. Everyone''s memories of the Heilong Realm was gone, including the people who are associated with it ¨C like Wu Xi, for example. The Heilong Realm in their memories was replaced by Wu Ran''s kingdom, Wuran. And Fei Huang along with Mu Jun who was also forgotten by everyone, in their memories, Fei Huang died after devising a plan against Wu Ran and died as a hero instead of a traitor who fled with Mu Jun, the emperor of the Heilong Realm ¨C the land of demonic cultivators.


    The door was opened by Xiao Le, revealing Ho Ting in one bed and Xi Ming on the other bed. Both are unconscious. Xi Xing woodenly sat beside Xi Ming''s bed, holding Xi Ming''s hand tight while Xi Ming''s face looked pale and his brows are knitted. He is fighting against a mental attack.

 Chapter 524 - The Scum Is Similar

    "How is he?" Shu Mu asked when Cheng Sheng came in. "¡­ Fei Yin." He muttered when he saw him.


    Fei Yin nodded at them. "Who''s this?" he asked and frowned when he saw another unfamiliar person, Ho Ting. "¡­ and what happened to him?" he added when he recognized Xi Ming.


    "Sorry. I was wrong earlier. I meant two patients." Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin.


    Qie Shi ignored these lovebirds and gave Shu Mu and Xiao Le snacks he brought. He also gave some to Xi Xing but Xi Xing is worried of Xi Ming''s condition..


    "He is the one whom you fought against with yesterday." Cheng Sheng explained to Fei Yin. "How is his condition?" he asked Shu Mu.


    "His injuries are recovering faster. Thanks to your shimei." Shu Mu answered, referring to You Rou.


    "You-shimei is also a doctor now?" Fei Yin was surprised.


    "¡­ I''ll tell you everything after you have fully recovered." Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded in agreement. He realized that many things have changed. His memories stopped five years ago during their battle against Wu Ran¡­ no. He hasn''t participated in the battle at all! He thought as his brows knitted. Then, where was he?


    "Ugh¡­" he grunted when he felt his head ached.


    "Yin?!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed and dropped everything on his hands when he heard Fei Yin''s voice.


    "Sheng¡­ I¡­" Fei Yin muttered through his gnashed teeth. "I''ll go back for now¡­ I seem to forgot many things¡­" he said with knitted brows.


    Cheng Sheng''s pupils shrank. "Go¡­ go back inside for now. Don''t be so reckless and go out again!" he told him as he pushed Fei Yin back inside Bai Tan''s space.


    Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Xing and Qie Shi stared at them in shock. Then, they watched Fei Yin disappeared along with Bai Tan who turned invisible again. Cheng Sheng weakly fell back on his seat. His eyes are empty.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" they called.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head, indicating for them to speak no further. "I¡­ his soul is still incomplete." He clenched his fists. "Time¡­ I need more time." He muttered. "Therefore, I should distract myself while I wait." He said and looked at Ho Ting.


    Everyone immediately understood.


    "Cheng-shixiong, the spirit servant yesterday that possessed Ho Ting¡­ he''s that strong?" Xiao Le asked, changing the subject.


    "En. After all, Ling Yun and I didn''t notice that there are two souls inside his body¡­" Cheng Sheng answered and looked at Ho Ting. "That spirit servant must be close to full possession." He frowned.


    "''full possession''?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "This is one way for the spirits or ghosts to live if they can''t find any object to act as a medium. They would possess a human ¨C a living human." He spoke. "They can possess a human, well, if it was already dead. After they possess the corpse, that''s what we call ''reviving from the dead''. We will think that the dead lived again but actually, there was already a different soul housing that body¡­ that corpse." He explained.


    "Oh!" they understood.


    "Then, what if they would possess a living being?" Xiao Le asked. For example, Ho Ting.


    "Since there was an already existing soul inside the body, the two souls would fight for the possession of the body." Cheng Sheng answered. "If it is the usual, the original soul of the body would be stronger since it was already ''connected'' to the body. But, since I and Ling Yun couldn''t see that there are two souls and could only see one in Ho Ting''s body, furthermore, we found out it wasn''t Ho Ting after I and da shixiong fought against ''Ho Ting'', then this new soul ¨C the one that should be the spirit servant, is stronger than Ho Ting''s soul thus he overpowered Ho Ting and took control of his body." He explained.


    "Then¡­ what would happen to Ho Ting now?" Shu Mu''s brows knitted.


    "That depends to the extent of the damage in his soul." Cheng Sheng answered. "It will depend on how spiritually strong he is." He added.


    "But, if that strong soul ¨C the spirit servant, was already expelled, then, Ho Ting should have also taken the damage, right?" Qie Shi asked. "Not to mention, you also said that Ho Ting should have felt the aftereffects of that other soul leaving his body." He added.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, confirming his words. "As it should be." He spoke. "Although they have initially fought for the possession of the body, but after Ho Ting was defeated, now they should be coexisting ¨C whether it was peacefully or not, only them know but I am leaning to the latter. Thus, Ho Ting, as the one left, will bear the effect of the other soul leaving his body, as well as after ''mixing'' with his soul, adding to the fact that the other soul was forcefully removed from his body." He explained.


    They all fell silent. They can''t help but pity this Ho Ting. How to say it¡­ he was very unlucky?


    "Now that I think more about it, Ho Ting''s case also can be called similar to Xi Ming¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he glanced at Xi Ming.


    Xi Xing was startled. "Really?!" he was surprised. "How?" he asked.


    "Although Ho Ting was possessed, but still he was controlled by a spirit thus the Spirit Tracing Bells ''rung''." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, have you ever thought that it might just be an ordinary spirit that is possessing him?" he asked.


    They all started. "That''s right¡­ it can also be that case!" they exclaimed.


    "But, it wasn''t." Cheng Sheng told them. "Because if it was a spirit, it should have turned to a demon after possessing Ho Ting." He looked at them. "Not only did it have a malicious intention, but it also harmed Ho Ting by damaging Ho Ting''s soul¡­ harming his life." He explained.


    "Oh! Then¡­ it is really a spirit servant?" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "There''s also one more reason why I thought it was a spirit servant." He spoke. "Da shixiong touched the blade. Of course, he could have done it to stop the blade from harming me." He said. "But, when da shixiong touched that blade, I saw that the blade ''shuddered''." He told them.


    They didn''t speak since they were too distracted of the fight yesterday.


    "It ''shuddered''¡­ and after the blade was shattered, the spirit servant disappeared. It ''died''." Cheng Sheng continued.


    "Could it be that the blade is the spirit servant''s medium?" Xiao Le asked.


    "No¡­ wait. Blade¡­ the sword¡­" Shu Mu looked at Cheng Sheng. "Could it be¡­ that spirit servant possessing Ho Ting is actually a sword spirit?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Yes." he nodded. "The more glaring fact is that I didn''t see a thread of life from the spirit servant. Thus, I concluded that it shouldn''t have a master. And since I noticed that it is connected to the blade¡­ I guessed that it was also a sword spirit like xiao Bao and xiao Ling." He explained.


    Their mouths fell open in shock.


    "If it was a sword spirit, then it doesn''t have a master?" Xi Xing asked. "Or, Ho Ting is actually its master?" he added.


    "Since it harmed Ho Ting, then Ho Ting couldn''t actually be its master." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Remember, sword spirits are pure beings so they couldn''t harm their master." He added.


    "Then¡­ if its master isn''t Ho Ting¡­ the sword spirit¡­ who owns its body, the sword?" Shu Mu asked.


    "This, we have to ask Ho Ting when he wakes up." Cheng Sheng answered. "You also have seen it. He was using the long sword like us but then when he fought against Er Zi¡­ and also me, he used a different sword." He said. "Since that sword is intended to kill me, then it definitely is our enemy. The owner of that sword is our enemy who wanted to kill me." He explained.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Such a pity that the sword broke and the sword spirit was gone. Or else, we could''ve interrogated it." Xiao Le sighed. "But, what''s more important is Cheng-shixiong''s life! If we hadn''t captured one, then we can capture another again!" he said.


    "Yes." they agreed.


    "Cheng Sheng." Xi Xing called. "What do you mean earlier that Xi Ming is similar to Ho Ting?" he asked.


    "Right." Cheng Sheng muttered when he remembered. "Since it was sword spirit that possessed Ho Ting, don''t you think Xi Ming''s case is similar to Ho Ting''s?" he asked. "They are both mentally disturbed through a spirit tool!" he told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "That''s right¡­ you said earlier that the Spirit Tracing Bells can mentally, and worse, spiritually, affect us." Shu Mu said when he recalled.


    "Although I set up this function to sympathize with the sword spirits, but I didn''t expect for me to smash my foot." Cheng Sheng wryly smiled. "I''m sorry, Xi Xing. I didn''t mean to harm Xi Ming." He apologized.

 Chapter 525 - The Scum Is Resentful

    It would be a lie to say that Xi Xing doesn''t feel resentful towards Cheng Sheng. Not to mention that the Spirit Tracing Bell, which Cheng Sheng created, harmed Xi Ming, but the two of them also have risked their lives to help Cheng Sheng save Fei Yin by going down the Abyss.


    But, who told Xi Ming to teach him only how to love, and not to resent? Thus, although Xi Xing felt resent, it was only for a short time. It wasn''t Cheng Sheng who harmed Xi Ming, but the spirit servant. It also was their choice to help Cheng Sheng. He didn''t force them. Thus, why should he resent him?


    Xi Xing heaved a sigh. Cheng Sheng could see the change in his expressions. Although he knows Xi Xing isn''t a resentful person, he isn''t the person to take advantage of others, albeit he had done it before, though for some reasons.


    "I will definitely cure Xi Ming." Cheng Sheng promised. "Xi Ming is also my friend so I definitely won''t let him suffer. I also owe him, and you, a favor." He smiled.


    Xi Xing nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Cheng Sheng took a deep breath and rose from his seat. "I''ll go and see Er Zi. Just call me if anything happens." He told them before he left.


    They all nodded.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi, although wasn''t as heavily injured as Ho Ting, but his body isn''t sturdy enough to bear the attack of Cheng Sheng''s fan that was usually for defense, or attacking the enemies. So, he lied on the bed for a whole afternoon and night yesterday and only woke up this morning. Because he looked pale and still felt weak, he didn''t attend the Intersect Competition. He also was done with his match, after all.


    Everyone also understood so they wished for him to recuperate first.


    "Shizun!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed when he saw Cheng Sheng came in. He immediately sat up on the bed.


    "Don''t force yourself if you feel ill." Cheng Sheng spoke and Bai Tan pushed Fei Yinzi down the bed. "Am I that bad in your eyes, to still force you to do the formalities with me even if you are bedridden?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened in shock. "No!" the answered.


    Although Cheng Sheng is tough on his methods, he never felt resentful towards his master. After all, it was Cheng Sheng who took him away from that desert and raised him for more than five years. He gave him a new life so he is extremely grateful to him. Not to mention that he had met many kind people, his mind also has been opened to a new world called ''cultivation''.


    "Good." Cheng Sheng nodded as he sat on the seat. "Has your Fan-shigong taught you yesterday about the Three Harmonious Forms Manual?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. "Yes." he answered.


    "Then, recuperate faster." Cheng Sheng spoke as he handed him a qiankun pouch filled with magic pills and potions. "After you are done, I will personally teach you about the Three Harmonious Forms Manual. Your foundation still needs to be improved." He spoke. "At the least, you have to be able to bear my fan''s attack. Or else, you would have already been killed by the enemy before you could blink." He told him.


    Suddenly, Fei Yinzi had the urge to cough up blood. His master¡­ is really not fit to comfort others. He thought. He doesn''t even know the words to tell a patient! He thought. "¡­ yes, shizun." He answered. Though, he feels happy since Cheng Sheng will be teaching him again!


    These past five months, Cheng Sheng has never taught him anything, since they haven''t met in these months. When they met again, the Intersect Competition is already starting, and Cheng Sheng was too busy to even watch his performance in the competition.


    Thus, now given a chance to spend more time with his master and even going to be taught by him, he really feels happy! Although Cheng Sheng is harsh, but it can''t be denied that his teaching is effective since Fei Yinzi felt himself improving. Though, after all the hardships he experienced under his cruel master''s hands, he was said earlier that it wasn''t enough.


    Fei Yinzi doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He was told that he will have a devilish training again, and he is still in his sickbed! Which disciple could be more miserable than him?!


    ¡­


    Because Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le are not present, Cheng Sheng had to replace his ''bodyguards'', which made Chen Han and the others feel happy. And due to what happened yesterday, almost everyone wanted to apply to be his bodyguard, to which made him feel in between laughing and crying.


    In the end, Chen Han, Li Tian and Feng Mo accompanied Cheng Sheng together with the Huakai Sect. Yes ¨C the Huakai Sect acts together. Chen Han as Cheng Sheng''s bodyguard should already be a given, as well as Li Tian since he is Chen Han''s partner. Feng Mo tagging along is also for him to see Wu Bai, whom who knows what is happening to him now.


    Thus, Snow White and the Seven Dwarves¡­ ai, scratch that. Cheng Sheng and his seven bodyguards went to go to see Chen Jing, Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling to see how they are doing.


    "¡­ this is what we are going to do today?" Chen Han asked. "We''re not going to hunt down the enemies or any spirit servants lurking?" he said.


    "No." Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched as he answered. "We''ve already placed Spirit Tracing Bells all over Zhongyang and there is the array. If there is an enemy approaching Zhongyang, I will feel it if they enter Zhongyang." He explained. "Though, I can''t help with the enemies already inside. We can only rely on our people to hunt them and ''clean'' Zhongyang." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Han-er! Sheng-er!" Chen Jing called when he saw his sons. "You finally remembered this old father of yours!" he said, feeling of wanting to cry. He thought that they have forgotten him after they have used him ¨C especially Cheng Sheng!


    "How can that be? Aren''t I always writing to you?" Cheng Sheng smiled.


    Chen Jing. "¡­" those are what you called letters ''for me''? I am referring to myself as your father and not as your helper! He thought as his lip twitched. He just forced a smile.


    "Ehem. Father." Chen Han called.


    "Chen patriarch¡­" Li Tian shyly smiled.


    "Han-er, Tian-er¡­" Chen Han hugged the two. He now doesn''t feel like hugging this bear child Cheng Sheng!


    Wu Fan coughed to hide his laughter.


    "Eh? Where''s Wu Bai?" Feng Mo asked as he looked around.


    "Elder Fei and elder Xi, too, aren''t around¡­" Tang Zhe and the others added.


    "They must be hunting the remaining Eating Worms." Wu Fan answered.


    They all started. That''s right¡­ they almost forgot these disgusting worms.


    "Is there any news about these worms?" Guo Cheng asked.


    "For now, elder Fei and elder Xi are responsible for tracking the Eating Worms with Wu Bai while I and Chen Jing are monitoring the activities in Zhongyang to find the spirit servants." Wu Fan explained. "Elder Fei and elder Xi are extremely hardworking. The Eating Worms in the Zhongyang are about to be eradicated." He told them.


    They all sighed in relief. Although the spirit servants are fearsome, the Eating Worms are more fearsome since they are more silent in disguising and hiding than the spirit servants. These insects also don''t have a master and only rely on their instinct ¨C which is to devour. Thus, they should eradicate the Eating Worms as fast as possible.


    Also, the enemies'' targets right now are the cultivators, especially Cheng Sheng. Meanwhile, the Eating Worms are targeting the citizens¡­


    "What¡­ huh?" Shan Lu muttered when he thought this. "The enemies'' ''weapons'' should be the Eating Worms and the spirit servants. The former attacks the ordinary people while the latter attacks the cultivators¡­ if they are to succeed, wouldn''t everyone in our land be killed?" he asked.


    Everyone looked at him. Their gazes says, "so you finally realized!" or "so you actually have a brain?" or also "I thought your brain is just to decorate the inside of your head" or something¡­ Shan Lu felt wronged.


    Cheng Sheng, though, smiled. If even Shan Lu could think it, then everyone can think it. That''s why they are all working hard. "We should be glad that these Eating Worms only eat the brain and not control the person they are parasitizing¡­" he spoke when his smile suddenly froze. His whole body froze.


    "Cheng Sheng? What''s wrong?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes slowly widened and he suddenly turned on his heel while Bai Tan flew out of his sleeve. Then, he boarded Bai Tan and flew back to the Yunxiao Inn!


    "Cheng Sheng!" the others called and flew after him on their swords.

 Chapter 526 - The Scum Is Familiar

    "I get it!" Cheng Sheng yelled back to them.


    The people beneath them ducked when they passed by over their heads.


    "That mask¡­ it can parasitize the spirit servants!" Cheng Sheng said when Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu flew beside him.


    "What?!" they exclaimed in shock and almost fell off of their swords. "The mask of that spirit servant that night the Guhe Sect caught?!" they said.


    Cheng Sheng adjusted his had for it to not fall off of his head. "Yes." he answered. "I stored that spirit servant''s corpse for it to not be touched by anyone. This is why I had a bad feeling when I saw it¡­" he frowned. "It''s the same feeling when I saw the Eating Worms!" he told them.


    They all looked at each other with worried expression on their faces.


    "This is bad, isn''t it?" Shan Lu asked.


    "Obviously." Guo Cheng sighed. "It was just the Eating Worms at first, then the spirit servants¡­" he muttered.


    "Do we have to deal with these masks now?" Tang Yun anxiously asked.


    "For now, I don''t think so." Cheng Sheng answered and jumped down the Shapeshifting Blanket in a smooth motion when they reached the Yunxiao Inn. "I think that the enemies are also experimenting after we''ve caught the Eating Worms and found out the existence of the spirit servants." He explained as they all entered.


    "If this mask is a parasite, why does it look like a mask?" Chen Han asked.


    "If the Eating Worm can look like a talisman, then why can''t this parasite look like a mask?" Cheng Sheng asked back.


    "A disguising skill?" Li Tian asked.


    "Well¡­ since I myself can see it as a mask, too, like you all¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke as they went to the Yunxiao Inn''s garden and entered Bai Tan''s space there.


    "This parasite¡­ is really a mask?!" Feng Mo explained. "Da shixiong¡­" he muttered as they all stopped when they saw Fei Yin curiously looking at the mask by his feet.


    "Da shixiong!" Li Tian exclaimed.


    Fei Yin turned. "Huakai Sect? You''re also here?" he was surprised to see the four familiar people.


    "Fei Yin." Chen Han called.


    Fei Yin turned, then nodded at Chen Han. "Brother-in-law." He called.


    Chen Han''s face darkened and Li Tian immediately pacified him. Everyone knows Chen Han hates Fei Yin because he felt Fei Yin stole Cheng Sheng, his younger brother, from him. Such a love of a brocon.


    "Da shixiong. So you''ve seen it." Cheng Sheng spoke as he walked towards Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin nodded. "What''s this strange creature?" he asked.


    Everyone fell silent. Although Chen Han hates Fei Yin, but they tacitly didn''t answer and let Cheng Sheng speak since they noticed that Cheng Sheng doesn''t talk about the current events to Fei Yin. That means that Fei Yin''s memories are frozen five years ago. It''s understandable, though, since he ''died'' five years ago.


    Thus, they let Cheng Sheng speak of the things to Fei Yin.


    "A parasite. Da shixiong, you didn''t touch it, did you?" Cheng Sheng asked as they looked at the ''mask'' inside a transparent crystal.


    "If I did?" Fei Yin asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s body froze and his brow twitched as he looked at Fei Yin who grinned. "¡­ you didn''t." he said and turned back to look at the creature.


    Fei Yin chuckled and decided to stop teasing Cheng Sheng. "This creature looks odd." He spoke.


    "So you saw through it, that it wasn''t a mask but a creature?" Tang Zhe was surprised as he looked at Fei Yin.


    "I saw it moved." Fei Yin answered.


    "I don''t know what this creature is, but it should be a parasite." Cheng Sheng spoke. "I have encased the spirit servant''s corpse with the mask still on its face, but since we didn''t see its corpse now and only the mask left, this mask should be a parasite and must have eaten the spirit servant''s corpse." He explained.


    Everyone''s faces turned green in disgust. A parasite that can eat its host¡­ it really is like the Eating Worms, but worse since it ate its host whole!


    "Sheng, why are the things you are saying sound dangerous?" Fei Yin asked and frowned as his brows knitted while he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng froze and inwardly cursed. He forgotten that Fei Yin is here and was absorbed explaining to the others earlier. "It''s not, really." He answered. "With my skills, they are trivial things." He told Fei Yin.


    Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the Huakai Sect. "¡­" ha. Let''s see how you''ll bluff your way out. They thought as they watched Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin on the sidelines.


    "Really?" Fei Yin asked as his brows raised, feeling doubtful as he stared at Cheng Sheng''s face.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and forced a smile. "Really." He answered.


    "Then tell me what happened to your cultivation." Fei Yin spoke.


    Cheng Sheng froze, as did Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others. They stared at Fei Yin with widened eyes.


    Cheng Sheng is the most shocked. How did he find out?! He thought as he gaped at Fei Yin while the other was just staring at him, looking patient like the past, as if he has all the time to wait for Cheng Sheng, whether to listen to him explain and or wait for him to finish his meal¡­


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes reddened and Fei Yin''s pupils shook when he saw that his lover who usually wouldn''t cry is about to cry before him. And it''s because of him. "Sheng¡­ I''m sorry." He said as he pulled the other to his embrace.


    "¡­ how did you know?" Cheng Sheng asked as he forced his tears to not fall. He can''t cry¡­ not before Fei Yin! He thought as he closed his eyes. But, suddenly, he felt that familiar warmth that he had lost these five years¡­ how can his heart be unmoved, and his tears to not fall?


    Thus, Fei Yin felt his chest became wet. Cheng Sheng cried. "I¡­" Fei Yin spoke with a hoarse voice as he touched him with all care. "I found out after I hugged you when I came out." He answered.


    Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the Huakai Sect are shocked. Fei Yin¡­ Fei Yin found out that Cheng Sheng lost his cultivation! Will he blame them for making Cheng Sheng sacrifice too much of himself while they just sat on the sidelines? They thought.


    Chen Han clenched his fists. The feeling of guilt returned. He was the one who struck Cheng Sheng, after all, when he should have protected the other instead. Cheng Sheng is his younger brother whom he should have protected instead of harmed!


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer Fei Yin''s question. He just hugged him tight before he pressed an acupoint, making Fei Yin''s body limp and he fell unconscious.


    "Da shixiong!" Li Tian and Feng Mo cried.


    "I just rendered him unconscious." Cheng Sheng told them as he lied down Fei Yin''s body on the grass.


    Fei Yin who isn''t unconscious but is acting unconscious. "¡­" if he doesn''t want to speak, fine. I can wait¡­ again. He thought and made a soundless sigh.


    "Let''s go talk outside." Cheng Sheng spoke as he took out a qiankun pouch. The crystal that is encasing the parasitic mask flew inside the qiankun pouch.


    Nobody spoke and silently followed him outside. As soon as they left, Fei Yin opened his eyes and sat up. He knows that Cheng Sheng also knows that he wasn''t unconscious. But, he respects his lover''s decision. If Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to say anything, no one can make him¡­ aside from him, Fei Yin. But, Fei Yin doesn''t want to force Cheng Sheng. He loves him more than himself. Thus, how can he wrong him?


    "Ai." Fei Yin sighed as he removed the grasses that stuck on his long hair. ¡­ hair? He thought as he looked at his hair. Why do I feel that my hair should have a different color instead? He thought.


    Like¡­ silver.


    ¡­


    "A parasitic mask?!" everyone exclaimed after the Huakai Sect called them all to the Yunxiao Inn.


    "It''s the other way around. It''s a mask parasite." Cheng Sheng spoke then paused. "Or it isn''t a mask at all, just a parasite that looks like a mask¡­?" he muttered as he tilted his head.


    Everyone. "¡­" enough. Just stop. We''re feeling more confused! They thought.


    As if hearing their thoughts, Cheng Sheng really did drop the matter of the name of the parasite. "Anyway, sect leader He." He called. "No one touched the mask, right?" he asked.


    "There¡­ there should be no one." He Run nervously answered.


    "Since xiao Bao watched over them, then there should be nothing wrong with them." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    He Run sighed in relief. He almost lost his son. He can''t lose his disciples, too! Even if they aren''t his flesh and blood, but he treated them as his children!


    "So, what is this parasite¡­ that looked like a mask, about?" they asked.

 Chapter 527 - The Scum Is Guarded

    Everyone decided to have a meeting after the Intersect Competition today and gather at the Yunxiao Inn again where Cheng Sheng stays for him to not leave there and give the enemies an opportunity to attack him.


    "As I''ve said, I kept the spirit servant''s corpse in case I''d find something on it as another clue about the spirit servants, and also the enemies." Cheng Sheng started. "Naturally, I kept its mask on. I never touched anything, as I what also told the Guhe Sect disciples. I then kept it in a safe place." He said. "But, when I came to check on it this afternoon after I realized something, my conjecture was proven right." He looked at them. "That mask¡­ it''s a parasite." He told them.


    Silence fell. Although they have already heard it this afternoon, they are still stunned upon hearing it again.


    "Another parasite¡­ like the Eating Worms?" Qian Shan asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes." he answered. "The Eating Worms eat what''s inside the skull where they house. But these parasites¡­ they ate the corpse of their host that wore the ''mask''." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock and their faces turned green like Chen Han, Li Tian, Feng Mo and the Huakai Sect earlier after they heard this, too.


    Tang Teng clutched his chest as if he wanted to vomit. Li Nanzi''s twisted of holding back his nausea. "Disgusting¡­ utterly disgusting." He muttered after they know another disgusting creature.


    "Scavengers?" Jing Rui spoke.


    "Could be." Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    "By ''could be'', you mean¡­" Sun Yu muttered. "They could also feed from live beings?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer. Whether his silence means ''yes'', ''no'', or ''maybe'', they can also let their imaginations run wild.


    "So, aside from devouring its host, is there any other thing that we have to guard against these spirit servants with masks?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "Are they only the ones who can have this mask, or there might be other living or dead beings that could have this mask?" Pai Lie added.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "I don''t know where did these parasites come from." He spoke. What he mean is that he doesn''t know who can have this ''mask''. "As for what these parasites are for other than devouring their hosts¡­" he looked at them.


    He Run''s heart skipped a beat. But, he knows that he can''t forever hide it.


    Cheng Sheng saw He Run''s resigned expression and he inwardly sighed in relief. That meant that he can say it. "Mental attacks." He answered.


    Everyone sucked in a sharp breath. "Mental¡­ attacks¡­" they muttered in a daze.


    "You can also add spiritual attacks, just in case." Cheng Sheng frowned.


    "Cheng Sheng." Sun Yu called. "This spirit servant that has the mask attacked He Shun, right?" he asked.


    As soon as he asked it, everyone''s gazes fell on He Run. Cheng Sheng can''t help but his brow twitched. This Sun Yu really has a sharp tongue.


    "It is." He Run spoke. "My son¡­ Shun-er¡­ is in Cheng Sheng''s care right now because he is suffering from a mental disturbance due to that surprise attack." He told them.


    "Sect leader He¡­" they sympathized with him.


    Cheng Sheng heavily sighed. "Right now, I used acupuncture with special energy imbued to block the mental attacks on He Shun." He spoke. "Although, I can''t destroy the ''mask'' yet since I still don''t know how will He Shun end up." He told them and didn''t elaborate.


    Everyone is smart so they can guess. What if Cheng Sheng destroys the mask and He Shun''s head also would turn into a paste? They all shivered at the thought. He Run''s face also turned pale in horror just imagining it happening to his son.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ these parasites¡­ how should we deal with them?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. "¡­ give me more time." He finally spoke. "I will definitely find a way." He said. "There''s also Ho Ting, and Xi Ming." He lowered his head.


    Their expressions changed when they heard Xi Ming''s name. One thought came into their mind: Spirit Tracing Bell.


    Cheng Sheng naturally saw their guarded expressions and bitterly smiled. He was reminded again that a tool is like a double-edged sword. It can protect, but it can also harm. The Spirit Tracing Bell can help them, protect them, but also can harm them.


    There is no such thing as free lunch in the world.


    "Xiao Sheng." Xie Lan called.


    Cheng Sheng blinked. He didn''t notice that he became absent-minded again. "Sorry¡­" he muttered.


    "You''re tired." Xie Lan spoke.


    They all nodded.


    "Everything''s been hard on you, too." Hui Qiu spoke.


    Cheng Sheng looked at her.


    "Look. I won''t say such cheesy words like I also wanted to carry half the burden for you." Hui Qiu rolled her eyes. "I''m just saying that only you can we currently rely on. It makes us feel ashamed, so what we can do is to let you rest since you are also a human like us." she explained. "If even us who haven''t even contributed anything can rest, then why can you not who does all the work?" she asked.


    "She''s right." Wu Tong nodded. "If you''ll say to give you time, then why would we be unreasonable and not give you time?" he asked. "It''s you who knows the most about these things, so we can only be patient. Thus, you should also have a rest, then, take your time to figure things out." He told him.


    Li Nanzi and Tang Teng nodded in agreement. "Cheng Sheng¡­ I am old and, honestly, definitely hates worms and other insects so this matter, I will leave to you young ones and would stay away from this." Tang Teng said and covered his mouth when his face turned green again.


    "Father¡­" Tang Yun called as he and Tang Zhe helped Tang Teng sit on the side to breathe fresh air. Guo Cheng also gave him a magic pill to relieve his nausea.


    "Cheng Sheng." Jing Rui called. "I owe you my life, and my sect also owes you for saving me. Thus, you can tell us if you need anything." He told him.


    "Yes." Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang nodded in agreement.


    "Cheng Sheng." Qian Tian called as he, his father and mother along with Qian Lin approached him. "We¡­ our sect are already allied for marriage like your sect and the Zunjingde Sect, not to mention the Youxiwang Sect¡­ and could also consider the Shanliangde Sect since you and Fei Yin ¨C " he muttered. "Anyway¡­ just¡­ just tell us if you or your sect need anything, okay?" he said, but his gaze is on You Rou who was standing on the side, giggling.


    Qian Tian blushed and he pulled his father, mother and brother back to their seats.


    "Do we also need to say something?" Sun Yi asked as he smiled.


    "We should!" Chen Han answered and coughed.


    But, Wu Yuan preempted him. "Our sects have long been a family. No need to hold back." He told him.


    Chen Han who is prepared to speak and also prepared a long speech. "¡­" you cut me off just for two short sentences?! Are you reciting a poem here?! He thought with a dark face.


    Sun Yi who already expected Wu Yuan to say short sentences. "^_^" as expected of my Yuan! He thought and giggled.


    "Xiao Sheng." Fan Wen called after the Youxiwang Sect left. "Do we still have to hide things and bear the burden alone?" he asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing sighed. They all are familiar with Cheng Sheng''s style of things so they know that Cheng Sheng''s answer to Fan Wen''s question is undoubtedly ''yes''.


    They were about to speak when suddenly, Fan Wen''s expression changed. "Xiao Sheng?" he called when he saw that Cheng Sheng who was sitting on his seat didn''t respond.


    Xie Lan nervously moved Cheng Sheng''s face to face them when they saw that Cheng Sheng''s eyes are closed! "Xiao Sheng?!" he exclaimed as he immediately checked Cheng Sheng''s body through his meridians to see if there is something wrong.


    The others were alarmed with Fan Wen''s and Xie Lan''s voices and they turned to see that Cheng Sheng was sitting there, but actually is unconscious! They were talking to an unconscious person!


    Wait ¨C not right. This isn''t the point. They thought. "What happened?!" they exclaimed.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie who are preparing to talk with Cheng Sheng, too. "¡­" we still haven''t said our piece but something has happened to the person¡­ they thought and felt complicated feelings inside.


    Zheng Yi helplessly smiled before he turned to ask Jing Bai what happened to Cheng Sheng.


    "We''ve been talking to him this whole time yet we didn''t notice when did he fall unconscious¡­" Sun Yu''s brows knitted as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Lan. What happened to xiao Sheng?!" Fan Wen worriedly asked.


    "This¡­" Xie Lan muttered as he stared at Cheng Sheng''s face whose eyes are closed, as if he is just sleeping.. "I also don''t know¡­" he answered.

 Chapter 528 - The Scum Is Lethargic

    Ling Yun was coldly sweating as he watched Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the other Xinfaxian Sect people pace back and forth in the middle of the night. He finally decided to ignore his current disheveled appearance after he was roused from his sleep by his uncle and then was brought to the Yunxiao Inn with Yu Wen leading them.


    That day, his uncle has lectured him when they went home telling him that he was disrespectful to Cheng Sheng and he lacked tact. Ling Yun is a smart child so he realized his mistake and felt very regretful. Just when he was about to look for Cheng Sheng to apologize, Ling Xi told him that something has happened to Cheng Sheng and no one can tell what is wrong with his body.


    Thus, only Ling Yun who has special eyes might be able to tell what happened to Cheng Sheng.


    "This¡­" Ling Yun muttered as he stared closely at Cheng Sheng''s soul, then at his meridians where his qi is flowing.


    Everyone''s ears perked up and they all started when they heard him spoke.


    "What happened to him?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    He Run is biting his nail since he is the most nervous because only Cheng Sheng can save He Shun''s life, and also the Zhongyang.


    "Although it was very, very, slowly¡­ but¡­" Ling Yun blinked and his glowing pupils returned to normal. "His qi¡­ it should be flowing faster than the last time I saw him." He answered.


    Because of his special eyes, he could also see the qi in every person''s body. After he had adjusted with this eyesight of his, and then became a cultivator where he can use his eyes more, it became a habit of him to look at a person''s qi, and then the flow of qi in their body. Thus, naturally, he has also looked into Cheng Sheng''s qi.


    And that was what he had seen as the most beautiful flow of qi in his entire life. Those little specks of light moving sluggishly ¡­ who could have known even Cheng Sheng''s qi reflected his lethargic personality? But, even if they move sluggishly, it reminded Ling Yun of a calm river smoothly flowing where the fishes that could be seen through the clear water are sleeping soundly at the bottom.


    It was peaceful.


    "Xiao Sheng''s¡­ xiao Sheng''s cultivation is now improving?!" Fan Wen exclaimed as he gasped.


    His voice pulled Ling Yun from his thoughts.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened. "This is good news!" they exclaimed and cheered. Who could have expected this windfall in the midst of the recent series of unfortunate events?


    "Is it true?!" Ling Xi asked Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun nodded. "Though it''s very slow¡­" he muttered.


    Yet, no one minded this matter of being slow or fast. As long as Cheng Sheng''s cultivation recovers!


    "That''s why I didn''t sense anything in his body¡­ his qi is flowing very slowly." Xie Lan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. His disciple''s qi is really just like his disciple!


    "Lethargic¡­ ai." Fan Wen helplessly smiled.


    "Pft¡­ hahahaha." Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and the others laughed.


    The other sect leaders and elders also can''t hold it back anymore and laughed. Ah¡­ what a beautiful moment this is¡­


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, Fei Yinzi, who felt his strength returned after a day''s worth of rest, was awoken when he felt a heat by his ear. He slowly opened his eyes and reflexively touched where the heat is touching him, only to suddenly feel a tiny, round object.


    "Hm?" he sleepily muttered and sat up on the bed before he snapped his fingers and the candle was lit.


    Light flooded his room and he pinched the tiny, round object by his ear as he sat. This is the earring that his master has given him after the elimination stage. Why is it burning to feel? He thought. Is there something special with this earring?


    Thinking this, he suddenly felt happy. Then, he went back to sleep after he felt that the earring stopped burning.


    ¡­


    In the meadow where it was daytime all the time albeit there was no sun, Fei Yin opened his eyes then looked at the pathway in between the trees which is both the entrance and exit of this space. While he stayed inside Bai Tan''s space, he is recalling the past and his memories all stopped at that battle against Wu Ran.


    Well, the start of the battle. Although Fei Yin felt that he recalled everything, he also felt that he is missing something. Something important. With this thought, his brows can''t help but knit. He is Cheng Sheng''s lover so he could feel that Cheng Sheng was hiding something from him, and his instinct tells him that something is related to the important thing that he has forgotten.


    Then, suddenly, he felt a familiar aura outside the space. Who could it be but his own aura? But, when he recognized it, he thought why could his aura be outside when he is inside Bai Tan''s space? There''s only one explanation to this.


    His soul has split¡­ or, a part of his soul split from him. He is missing a part of his soul. His soul right now is incomplete, thus he can''t recover all of his memories. He also noticed that some of his personality was missing. For instance, him being the earnest and serious Fei Yin ¨C the model da shixiong of Cheng Sheng. Currently, he only has his other, hidden personality which is teasing and playful, though only towards Cheng Sheng.


    This missing part of him¡­ it''s definitely that one that he sensed outside the space!


    Fei Yin''s eyes narrowed and, feeling that he had recovered fifty percent of his strength despite his soul being incomplete, he flew to come out of Bai Tan''s space. But, suddenly ¨C BAM! He hit something. He reflexively closed his eyes. "What¡­" he muttered and opened his eyes, only to be shocked when he saw that the exit was closed!


    What''s happening?! Why is the exit closed?! He always can come out of Bai Tan''s space. Cheng Sheng doesn''t restrain him, even if he has something he is hiding from him. Fei Yin knows that Cheng Sheng thinks that the more one hides, the more they would look obvious to the other so Cheng Sheng let Fei Yin does anything he likes.


    Yet, right now, the exit is undeniably closed. Is it because¡­ something happened to Cheng Sheng?!


    His eyes widened in shock. "Bai Tan! I know you can hear me! You have a consciousness. What happened to Sheng?!" he asked as he yelled at the sky. "What happened to your master?! Tell me what happened to Sheng!" he said as his chest heaved up and down in panic and fear.


    Then, suddenly, he heard a familiar voice. "Yin-er?" it was Fei Lin.


    ¡­


    Outside Bai Tan''s space, Fei Lin was smiling while Xi Ling is curiously looking at the white blanket before him. He poked it but didn''t feel anything special to it. He also couldn''t see the space of the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    "Is there really a space inside this blanket?" Xi Ling asked Fei Lin.


    Fei Lin nodded. "It is currently locked because of Cheng Sheng''s condition." He spoke before he turned to Bai Tan. "Yin-er, you can hear me, right?" he asked. "Don''t panic. Cheng Sheng is fine. You can''t come out right now because his cultivation finally started to change. It is improving." He explained.


    Fei Yin who is inside the space froze. Then, he suddenly fell on his knees, feeling weak after his tense body relaxed. "I see¡­" he muttered as he smiled. "Sheng¡­ you scared me ¨C " he muttered and closed his eyes.


    "Yin-er¡­" Fei Lin called. "Right now, everyone''s around Cheng Sheng, protecting him because he is currently defenseless. Bai Tan supposedly should be there, too, as his spiritual tool." He spoke. "But, right now, Bai Tan is here. It flew to where I am. This¡­" he muttered. "I think, Cheng Sheng feels that it''s hard for him to tell you what happened during the battle against Wu Ran. Aside from him, only I is closest to you as your brother." He took a deep breath. "So, Yin-er, since Cheng Sheng sent you to me, he thinks that it''s about time for me to tell you everything that happened¡­ starting from five years ago." He said.


    Fei Yin started and he raised his head. He tapped the ''wall'' of the space. As expected, Fei Yin saw Fei Lin and Xi Ling outside. He can see them, but the two seemed to not be able to see him. He stared at Fei Lin''s face and realized that from the time he returned, he has never looked at his ''elder brother'' for more than ten seconds. Because, for him, he isn''t really Fei Yin, and that only to Cheng Sheng he belongs.


    However, Cheng Sheng made him realize all these years that this thought of his¡­ it should be before. Now, he finally felt a sense of belongingness to this world.. He finally felt connected with others, too.

 Chapter 529 - The Scum Is Loaded

    Fortunately for everyone, Cheng Sheng was unconscious for only a night. The next day, he is hopping around again, looking as lively as a rabbit and as strong as an ox. His face is beaming and looked radiant. Obviously, he is in a good mood. After all, his cultivation that remained stagnant for five years finally started to move!


    Everyone is sincerely happy for him, especially the Xinfaxian Sect. Xie Lan even had the Yunxiao Inn prepare a feast for Cheng Sheng''s recovery. Sun Rong and Qie Shi, as Cheng Sheng''s friends, naturally prepared the best dishes and hired more chefs. The participants of the second day of the matches of the double battles almost cried in joy since they were extremely exhausted from their matches.


    Not only do they have to be tacit with their partner, they also have to mind their opponents who are not only one, but two!


    "Please forgive this Cheng-shishu of yours for not able to congratulate you yesterday for winning your matches." Cheng Sheng told Wen Yan and Zhu Xi as he gave them some spiritual tools.


    Wen Yan''s and Zhu Xi''s eyes sparkled in excitement but fortunately, they restrained it or else they would look like fools. Who doesn''t know that Cheng Sheng is the best alchemist?! Not only does he invent novel tools, all of his creations are also high-grade!


    "Thank you, Cheng-shishu!" Wen Yan and Zhu Xi said.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and then turned to the Su siblings, Su Mi and Su Yi, who have expectant gazes. Their match was also in the morning earlier. "Of course, congratulations to the both of you, too. You performed very well!" he told them as he also gave them each a spiritual tool. They can use this in the next stage.


    "Thank you, Cheng-shishu!" Su Mi and Su Yi cupped their fists before they ran to Wen Yan and Zhu Xi to compare spiritual tools with, leaving their masters, Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing, feel helpless.


    They are their masters yet right now they looked like they wanted to be Cheng Sheng''s disciples, instead! They were bought with spiritual tools! The three thought and glared at Cheng Sheng who looked away while whistling.


    Lei Ling and You Rou, as well as Xie Lan and Fan Wen, roared in laughter.


    Cheng Sheng turned to the Youxiwang Sect disciples. How can he forget the sect that the Chen family is supporting? "If you also wins your matches, I will give you spiritual tools." He told them.


    Wu Yuan, Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu instantly looked spirited. "Yes!" they answered, suppressing their excitement.


    Meanwhile, the disciples of the other sects stared enviously at the disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect. They also want spiritual tools! They thought and looked at their masters, which made their masters sweat.


    "Sh ¨C shizun!" Fei Yinzi called as he approached Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng turned. His gaze fell on the earring he gave to Fei Yinzi before he looked at the youth''s face. "What? You also want something?" he asked. "You still aren''t satisfied with all the spiritual tools I gave you?" he told him.


    Everyone''s gazes fell on Fei Yinzi. That''s right¡­ the envious disciples thought. If there is one person we should be envious about, it''s this Er Zi! They stared at Fei Yinzi whose body almost became ridden with holes because of their burning gazes. Not only is he personally taught by Cheng Sheng, he also was given high-grade magic pills, potions and spiritual tools!


    Because his master is Cheng Sheng! This Fei Yinzi¡­ he is extremely loaded!


    Fei Yinzi who now wanted to crawl into a hole because of everyone''s gazes on him. "¡­" it was really a sin to act on impulse. He shouldn''t have called his master who is always the center of attention. He thought and inwardly bitterly smiled.


    "I don''t dare want more¡­ this disciple don''t dare to be greedy." He answered and bowed.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng muttered. "I thought you want some, so I am about to give you some." He said.


    Fei Yinzi and everyone. "¡­" are you playing with us?! They thought.


    The others finally retracted their gazes and resumed eating. There are still matches in the afternoon.


    Fei Yinzi coughed. "Shizun¡­" he called as he watched Cheng Sheng ate slowly.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Later¡­" Fei Yinzi spoke. He is referring to Cheng Sheng training him. Now that their sect was done with their matches aside from the group match that Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao will be participating next week, the Xinfaxian Sect can now relax until the remaining days of this week.


    That means that Cheng Sheng can start training him!


    "Oh. That''s right." Cheng Sheng immediately understood. He turned to Xie Lan, Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou who are eating with their disciples that are wearing a relaxed face since they are finally done with their matches.


    Although Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao still have their match left, that was still next week.


    "Cheng-shidi. What''s the matter?" Lei Qing asked when she saw Cheng Sheng was looking at them and she picked the bone out of her mouth.


    Su Mi also did. Like master, like disciple. She is like the younger Lei Qing. Tough but reliable.


    "I want to borrow your disciples." Cheng Sheng answered after the other sects left aside from theirs and the Youxiwang Sect who also doesn''t have any participants in the double battles.


    "Ours, too?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "I want to teach them something¡­" he answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" what ''something''? they thought, suddenly felt nervous.


    Fei Yinzi who is expecting that Cheng Sheng will train him one-on-one. "¡­" shizun, you are a liar! You deceived me again! He thought, feeling betrayed.


    The disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect who are still ignorant of Cheng Sheng''s true personality. "!!!" he will teach us! they thought, feeling excited.


    Their elders looked at their excited expressions and shining eyes with a pity on their suddenly dull gazes. Ignorance is a bliss¡­ they thought and shook their heads, letting Cheng Sheng take the children away. Cheng Sheng must be bored by staying inside the Yunxiao Inn thus they will let him have ''fun'' with the disciples.


    The disciples are still oblivious to the fact that their elders sold them to the devil¡­ scum.


    ¡­


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called when he saw Cheng Sheng arrived in the meadow. Then, his gaze fell on the small lightbulbs (third-wheels) following behind Cheng Sheng. "They are our sect''s and the Youxiwang Sect''s disicples?" he said when he saw the youths'' uniforms. "Not bad. They look like they are good seedlings. As expected of ours sects." He smiled.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. "I''ll leave Er Zi to you." He told Fei Yin as he took the rest of the disciples with him to the mountain, leaving Fei Yin and Fei Yinzi, whom he didn''t even give a glance or a word back.


    The disciples immediately greeted Fei Yin with ''Fei-shibo'' and ''elder Fei'' before they hurriedly followed Cheng Sheng. Meanwhile, Fei Yin looked at Fei Yinzi and Fei Yinzi looked at Fei Yin¡­ before he lowered his head, not meeting Fei Yin''s eyes.


    This is Sha Yan''s, or Fei Yan''s, son? Fei Yinzi thought when he remembered Fei Yan that they met in the Stop By Town in the Southernmost Region. Cheng Sheng already told him about Fei Yinzi''s life and how he took him in as a disciple.


    This is¡­ my other remaining uncle¡­ Fei Yinzi thought as he looked at Fei Yin''s feet. He only has met Fei Lin before, but Fei Lin has other matters to attend to thus he agreed for him to be Cheng Sheng''s disciple.


    "Did Sheng tell you that he will train you?" Fei Yin asked after a while.


    Fei Yinzi flinched when he heard Fei Yin addressing his master very intimately. He never met anyone who addressed Cheng Sheng in this very intimate manner, and that¡­ he felt uncomfortable with it. He subconsciously touched the earring that his master gave him to shake off the discomfort he feels.


    Fei Yin''s gaze fell on the earring before he looked to the area where Cheng Sheng took the other disciples.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi answered, though his answer was a little late.


    Fei Yin didn''t take it as an offense. When he saw this child, he thought that he is slow. He suddenly felt distressed for Cheng Sheng to teach such a slow child. This is wronging him.


    (Fei Yinzi, as well as everyone: laughingcryingemoji.jpg)


    "Sheng teaching you is the same as me teaching you." Fei Yin spoke. We are a married (not yet) couple, after all. He added in his heart.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t speak and just nodded. "Thank you, Fei-shibo." He spoke.


    Fei Yin didn''t correct him by making him call him as ''uncle''. He never watched the kid grow up, after all, and that he is just a distant relative.. Without further ado, he and Cheng Sheng finally started training Fei Yinzi, and the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples, respectively.

 Chapter 530 - The Scum Is Ingenious

    "¡­ is it too late to apply for a change of sect¡­?" Chen Su asked as they all stared at the ceiling with a blank gaze while they lie on the floor of the Yunxiao Inn, unable to move.


    The waiters and the other guests of the inn almost mistook them for corpses when they almost tripped on them because they blocked the way. Actually, they didn''t want to, but they are very exhausted and ended up there after they crawled out of Bai Tan''s space back to the Yunxiao Inn when Cheng Sheng''s and Fei Yin''s training has, finally, finished.


    "You should consider changing your surname first¡­" Su Yi kindly reminded him.


    Chen Wu bitterly smiled. "Thanks for the reminder¡­" he said as he closed his eyes.


    Among them, only Wu Lian is in the ''best'' condition. It was due to him being trained under the hands of Wu Yuan who is extremely strict. All the years of hardships paid-off, so he wasn''t fazed in the face of Cheng Sheng''s and Fei Yin''s training.


    Fortunately, Cheng Sheng is lenient to the mages so Su Yi, Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao had a different training, though it also cost him half of their lives since Cheng Sheng is very familiar with the mages since he is one himself, and the best one at that.


    The worst one is actually Fei Yinzi, ironically, since he is Cheng Sheng''s disciple and Fei Yin''s nephew. Fei Yinzi is unconscious when Fei Yin carried him outside the space and back to the Yunxiao Inn. Fei Yin didn''t let Cheng Sheng, his lover, feel burdened thus he carried the youth whom he find a burden, but is actually his nephew.


    Everyone''s lips twitched when they saw their disciples lying on the floor. The guests and workers in the inn were scared and almost reported to the authorities had they not recognized that they are cultivators and that the disciples are still alive¡­ barely.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­ xiao Yin¡­" Fan Wen called, but pursed his lips since he doesn''t know where to start. He looked at the disciples lying on the ground. His heart is distressed.


    "As expected of Lian-er!" Sun Yi laughed when he saw that Wu Lian, although looked disheveled and tired, still is conscious. "You passed these two''s demonic training alive!" he patted his son''s head.


    Wu Yuan nodded as he looked at their son with a commending gaze. "Good." He spoke.


    Wu Lian heaved a sigh of relief. It is easy to please his dad, but not his father.


    "Water¡­" Zhu Xi hoarsely spoke.


    Su Yi, Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao immediately left to fetch the others water and also foods for them to regain their strength.


    "Uncle¡­ QAQ" Chen Yu cried as he held Chen Han''s ankle.


    The elders'' lips twitched. They know that these disciples now realized how na?ve they have been earlier for feeling overjoyed being trained by Cheng Sheng. Now, you want your masters again? Ha! They thought and rolled their eyes at their disciples.


    Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Mi. "¡­" we were wrong! They thought and lowered their heads, trying to gain pity from their masters. There were easily bought by Cheng Sheng with spiritual tools earlier, and also with an additional training.


    Now they truly regret it. We''ll never be greedy again!


    "This training made me realize something¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "I''ll go check on He Shun, Xi Ming and Ho Ting!" Cheng Sheng said and immediately left to go to infirmary.


    Everyone was puzzled, but let him leave.


    "Go and write a reflection. Give it to Bai Tan later for it to pass it to me." Fei Yin spoke. "Hand it before dinner time." He said.


    The disciples lying on the ground froze like statues. They looked at the Shapeshifting Blanket which suddenly turned to a heartless monster in their eyes right now after they heard what Fei Yin said. This Bai Tan will gather their reflection letters later! And before their dinner! They thought, wanting to cry right now.


    "No copying others'' answer." Fei Yin added before he returned into Bai Tan''s space, leaving the disciples almost wanting to grab his ankles and stop him from going back until he rescinds his order.


    "Shifu¡­" they all called their masters.


    "That''s your Fei-shibo, our da shixiong. If he also wants us to write a reflection, we don''t dare to disobey." Feng Mo spoke. "Right, Li-shixiong?" he called.


    Li Tian suppressed the smile on his lips. "Yes." he answered. He doesn''t pity their disciples at all despite him wearing a kind smile that could soothe one''s heart.


    Although Chen Han dislikes Fei Yin, he also wants their sect''s disciples to be better not just in cultivation and martial arts but also in writing.


    "Take this as your penmanship test!" he told his nephews Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu whose hearts finally collapsed in grievance.


    "Do I need to repeat the order?" Wu Yuan asked Wu Lian.


    "I''m afraid that I have to trouble father and dad later for ink, brush and paper." Wu Lian answered with a composed expression.


    Wu Yuan nodded, feeling pleased with their son while Sun Yi finally can''t hold back his laughter.


    "Xiao Yin¡­" Xie Lan muttered. "Never changed." he said.


    Fan Wen nodded, doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry while Lei Ling and You Rou chuckled. This is how their Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect ought to be.


    ¡­


    "You also can do it this way?!" Shu Mu exclaimed after he, Xiao Le and Xi Xing heard what Cheng Sheng said while Qi Lan just silently listen to the side.


    "Since this parasite mentally, or might be spiritually, attacks others, then I can just separate its consciousness and spirit which is the root of the attacks." Cheng Sheng spoke. "In short, I''ll refine its spirit until it can''t be able to attack others. Who knows¡­ I can also cure Xi Ming, and Ho Ting, with this." He said.


    Shu Mu nodded in understanding while Xiao Le looked at Cheng Sheng in worship. Qi Lan also looks at Cheng Sheng, surprised and with a mix of admiration of his skills. He is really as the rumors said ¨C an ingenious mage. He can also use the enemy''s ''weapon'' to their advantage.


    Only Cheng Sheng can think of this.


    "If sect leader He returns, tell him I have found a lead to cure He Shun." Cheng Sheng told them. "Also, tell Qie Shi to send Wu Bai, elder Fei and elder Xi a message not to burn the Devouring Worms this time." He said.


    "Why?" they asked.


    "I think I''ll try turning them to medicines." Cheng Sheng answered. "After all, they contain vitality from their hosts they preyed to, so they must be able to make one''s life longer or cure some illnesses. It''s time for them to be also preyed to." He explained.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le remembered the Devouring Worms and they shivered in both disgust and fear.


    "Cheng Sheng. Thank you." Xi Xing told Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "It is I who owes you both. I should be the one thanking you." He smiled before he finally left to retrieve the parasitic mask he stored somewhere else to refine it.


    ¡­


    The next day, the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples continued to train but now with Fei Yin. Fei Yinzi, though, is the one suffering the most even under his uncle''s ruthless hands! Everyone felt pity towards Fei Yinzi, but they also are afraid to replace him.


    The mages Su Yi, Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao are lucky since Cheng Sheng isn''t around today as he was refining something since yesterday. No one has seen his shadow. Fei Yin didn''t teach them since he isn''t a mage. Thus, he focused on training the sword cultivators Fei Yinzi, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi, Su Mi, Wu Lian, Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu. He even isn''t easy on Su Mi, a girl! But, this is to Su Mi''s liking since she, like her master Lei Qing, doesn''t like to be treated like a girl since it is a sign of disrespect to them as their fellow sword cultivators.


    Thus, seven people can be seen lying on the ground with their face on the ground. Wu Lian, on the other hand, though looked like on his knees but he still insisted on standing upright despite his shaking legs. Fei Yin is fiercer today because Cheng Sheng was here. Yesterday, he is just acting easy towards them because he doesn''t want Cheng Sheng to see how strict and hard he is as an instructor.


    Thus, they are all really miserable today, more miserable than yesterday. If Fei Yin has a disciple, the most miserable person in the world would be his disciple! But, with how possessive Fei Yin is towards Cheng Sheng, then him having a disciple is unlikely, since his eyes has always been on Cheng Sheng, his lover!

 Chapter 531 - The Scum Is Useless

    Everyone returned for lunch and didn''t see the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples. Only their elders. The disciples of the other sects immediately felt sour since they guessed that the disciples of both sects are definitely training!


    "Uncle." Jing De called as he approached Jing Cheng.


    Jing Rui was talking with the other sect leaders. Jing Bai is eating with Zheng Yi who are eating with Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and the other Righteous Alliance elders. Jing Hei is eating with Qian Lin and the rest of the Qian family and Qianxu Sect while Jing Kang is eating with Lei Ling who are eating with the Xinfaxian Sect elders as well as the Youxiwang Sect elders.


    Thus, Jing Cheng was eating with them the disciples. "Yes?" he answered.


    "Ehem. Uncle, we would like to ask something¡­" Jing De spoke.


    Jing Xu who was following behind him rolled his eyes. What ''us''? Surely, it was only you! He thought, but didn''t say anything and just let Jing De continue to speak.


    "What is it?" Jing Cheng asked, though he can already guess after seeing Jing De''s reaction earlier when they arrived at the Yunxiao Inn.


    "Uncle, since I and Jing Xu won earlier¡­" Jing De spoke.


    "Don''t ask for rewards." Jing Cheng cut him off, though he knew that it wasn''t what Jing De wanted to say.


    As expected, Jing De shook his head. "No, no! It''s not that, uncle!" he waved his hands.


    "Then, what is it?" Jing Cheng asked, acting skeptical.


    "This, uhm¡­" Jing De muttered and turned to look at Jing Xu, asking for help.


    Jing Xu rolled his eyes for the nth time because of his useless, younger, fraternal twin brother. "First uncle." He respectfully called. "Since Ah De and I have won our match earlier, we would like to ask for a reward." He spoke. "But, not an object. Something practical instead." He explained.


    "What is it?" Jiang Cheng asked in a cool voice, still keeping his skeptical expression.


    "We want to train." Jing De answered.


    Jing Cheng''s brow raised. "Are you not planning to train even if you have finished your match?" he asked with anger in his voice, though it was fake.


    Yet none of these two noticed it was fake.


    "We are! But¡­ but we ¨C " Jing De stammered, nervous because Jing Cheng got ''angry'', and also anxious since he can''t voice out what he wanted to do. He looked at his elder brother for help.


    Jing Xu internally cursed for Jing De being useless. "It''s like this, first uncle." He calmly spoke though he is nervous inside.


    Jing Cheng didn''t speak and looked at him, as if telling him, ''I''m willing to listen''.


    Jing Xu''s courage increased and he hastily explained. "Ah De and I are planning to train. But, since we already have learned all the techniques of the sect, we want to learn from the other sects." He said. "If we can learn from them, like what Er Zi did before, we can use this to our advantage in the next stages since we will become more familiarize with their techniques, thus increasing our chances to win. We also can gain more experience with this." He explained. "Also¡­ the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang sect are currently in private training. I think they can add more disciples in their training." He added and coughed before he looked away, hiding his guilty expression.


    Jing De secretly gave him a thumb''s up. Jing Xu kicked Jing De in his mind.


    Jing Cheng suppressed his smile after hearing their disciples finally speak their intention. He acted as if he is deeply contemplating. "Indeed, you have a point." He spoke.


    Jing De''s and Jing Xu''s eyes lit up.


    "How about this, I''ll talk to your fourth uncle for him to talk to your fourth uncle-in-law since Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are his shixiongs." Jing Cheng told them.


    The ''fourth uncle '' he is referring to is Jing Kang and the ''fourth uncle-in-law'' is Lei Ling.


    "Hmm¡­ speaking of this, our sect is also in alliance with their sect with marriage (not yet!)." Jing Cheng added.


    Jing De and Jing Xu are obviously happy. Thus, they didn''t see Jing Cheng''s eyes flashing with a cunning light. You want to train with those two devils? I''ll grant you two seeking for your deaths. He thought and the corners of his lips pulled up.


    He left to go to Jing Kang. Of course, he will tell Jing Kang of his plan.


    "Sure." Jing Kang answered without a change in his expression. Then, he told Lei Ling, excluding Jing Cheng''s evil plan for the Zunjingde Sect disciples.


    "Really?! Then, since our sects are also a family now, then you go ahead!" Lei Ling spoke as he took the excited Zunjingde Sect disciples to Bai Tan floating in the garden.


    The Huakai Sect, Huli Sect, Nanshu Sect, Qianxu Sect and Shanliangde Sect saw it. The Huakai Sect, Huli Sect, Nanshu Sect immediately made their request for their elders who went to ask Fan Wen and Xie Lan for permission. Thus, the number of disciples Lei Ling sent increased.


    The Qianxu Sect and the Shanliangde Sect disciples naturally wanted to go, too, especially that they have matches tomorrow, which is the last day of the double battles of the second stage of the competition. Thus, Qian Tian politely and shyly asked You Rou to bring their disciples, too, to Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin to train them. Sun Yu thickened his skin and asked Sun Rong to ask the Xinfaxian Sect since Sun Rong has a good relationship with them.


    Thus, Fei Yin saw a large group of disciples entered Bai Tan''s space brought by Lei Ling and You Rou. Yet, his expression didn''t change and welcomed them. He also wanted them to be familiar with him since he will be with Cheng Sheng, whom these disciples obviously idolizes, in the future.


    It was the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples instead whose expressions changed, but to mirth and excitement. Finally, there will be new punching bags for Fei Yin that will replace them! They thought as they looked at each other with cunning light flashing in their eyes.


    ¡­


    When Cheng Sheng returned in the afternoon, he only saw the elders and not the disciples. He didn''t think much of it, since he thought that the disciples are relaxing in their rooms. Little did he know that they aren''t relaxed at all! They even can''t find even just half a second of relaxation in Fei Yin''s hands!


    Anyway, Cheng Sheng only saw one disciple ¨C Ling Yun who, though arrived late, but heard that it was only Fei Yin who''ll be training them, didn''t go inside Bai Tan''s space to train.


    "Everyone." Cheng Sheng called their attention. "I have found a breakthrough with these mental and spiritual attacks." He told them.


    Everyone instantly shot up from their seats, especially He Run. "Really?!" they exclaimed in both and excitement.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer. "But, I have to confirm it with a help." He said and glanced at Ling Yun who straightened up on his seat.


    Everyone also looked at Ling Yun, who furiously blushed.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" Ling Xi called.


    "Yesterday''s training with the disciples made me realize something." Cheng Sheng spoke. "With the recent events, even if not all, I have to at least pass to some people my skills." He said and looked at Ling Yun. "If elder Ling Xi and sect leader Yu are willing to make Ling Yun learn under my tutelage, then I will gladly accept him as my disciple now." He told them.


    Ling Xi''s eyes widened while Yu Wen sighed in relief. "Actually, I have been thinking about this matter, too." He smiled and looked at Ling Xi. "I and Ah Xi are naturally inept in alchemy. If elder Cheng Sheng is willing, then it will be our honor to let Yun-er learn from you." He told him.


    Ling Yun felt his head is exploding in shock and joy. I ¨C I''ll be elder Cheng''s disciple¡­ he thought as his lips quivered in smiling widely.


    "Yun-er¡­ I also want to give Yun-er to you for him to learn from." Ling Xi spoke with a hoarse voice. "Our sect is still young and we don''t have any mages to teach Yun-er, wasting his skills in alchemy. Thus, I will definitely be assured if he is in your hands." He told Cheng Sheng as he pushed Ling Yun towards Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded with a sigh. "Thank you." He smiled. "I also don''t want for his gift just turn into a trash." He said, referring to Ling Yun''s special eyes. "I will accept him as my formal disciple, but, he will still belong to your sect." he told Ling Xi and Yu Wen. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to steal disciples from other sects.


    Not to mention that Ling Yun is Ling Xi''s nephew.


    Yu Wen nodded while Ling Xi''s eyes turned red. "Thank you.." They told him.

 Chapter 532 - The Scum Is Practical

    There are countless sword cultivators but mages are hard to come by, especially talented ones like Cheng Sheng. And now, Ling Yun.


    Cheng Sheng naturally knows Ling Yun idolizes him and wants to be like him ¨C both a sword cultivator and a mage. Ling Yun is definitely promising because although the Yuling Sect is just new, Ling Yun''s foundation is already good. Yu Wen isn''t idling, either. Since he decided to build a sect, then he definitely will see through it until the end.


    Cheng Sheng, suddenly, felt emotional. He can see the Xinfaxian Sect in the Yuling Sect. Before, it was just Xie Lan and Fan Wen, too, like Yu Wen and Ling Xi right now of the Yuling Sect. But, in the blink of an eye, the Xinfaxian Sect grew bigger with them four disciples ¨C Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng, Li Tian and Feng Mo, to start and later Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou added, turning into seven disciples under Fan Wen''s tutelage.


    Cheng Sheng believes that the Yuling Sect will be like the Xinfaxian Sect. Thus, he took Ling Yun in as his disciple.


    "Training the disciples yesterday also made me realize that each and every one of us has different meridians, and also practices different cultivation techniques." He spoke as he continued the topic. "Take the cultivation world as a tree for example. Each sect is a branch, and the cultivation techniques makes each sect create smaller branches which represents as the disciples." He looked at them. "What I wanted to say, there will be hundreds or thousands of branches that will be produced. If cultivation techniques can create more branches, then why can''t the medicine?" he asked as he took a step forward. "There are also different kinds of medicines, and also methods to use these medicines." He looked at each one of them who are listening intently. "Finally, I have reached a conclusion: these enemies also have their own methods, be it in cultivation or medicines. Naturally, they also have different poisons or, like the Devouring Worms as ''weapons''. So ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C I will create a new medicine." He said.


    "What medicine?" they asked.


    "A combination of ours and theirs." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "¡­ huh?" they muttered as they looked at him blankly, didn''t get what he meant.


    It was then that Fei Lin and Xi Ling arrived, along with Wu Bai.


    "We''ve brought what you asked." Fei Lin spoke. He and Xi Ling placed the familiar boxes on a table while Wu Bai tiredly sat beside Feng Mo and hugged the other to seek comfort before he closed his eyes to rest.


    He was exhausted.


    "Thank you." Cheng Sheng nodded at them.


    "Cheng Sheng, isn''t these¡­" the sect leaders and elders spoke.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Yes. The Devouring Worms." he told them.


    Their expressions, as expected, turned green in disgust, and pale in horror. "What¡­ what do you want these disgusting and terrifying worms for?!" they asked.


    Tang Teng who doesn''t like insects are dry heaving on the side. Fortunately, the foods he have eaten earlier have already been digested. Or else, he would definitely humiliate himself and his sect right then and there.


    "As I have said, I will combine what''s theirs to what''s ours." Cheng Sheng answered as he walked towards the table but then suddenly stopped.


    Everyone looked at him. They thought that Cheng Sheng stopped because he was disgusted by the Devouring Worms, and stopped with his idea of using them to make medicine.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng muttered when he remembered something. He turned to them, particularly to He Run. "Sect leader He. Your son is already awake. I apologize, I forgot to inform you." He told him and apologetically smiled.


    He Run''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t even uttered an excuse as he immediately ran.


    "He''s in the infirmary¡­ ah. There he goes." Cheng Sheng sighed when he saw He Run disappeared. he called a waiter waiting by the side and told him to tell He Run where the infirmary is. Then, he turned back to the sect leaders and elders.


    "Sect leader He''s son woke up¡­" they muttered in a daze.


    "You really have finally found a way to cure the enemy''s mental, and might be spiritual, attacks?" Sun Yu asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng in surprise.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer. "I refined that parasitic mask¡­ or a mask parasite? Ah, whatever." He muttered and frowned. "I used most of my energy that recovered when my cultivation is now advancing again¡­" he sighed in pity and regret.


    "You could''ve called us!" Fan Wen told him. The others nodded in agreement.


    Cheng Sheng turned and stared at them. "¡­ true. I could have." He muttered and slapped his forehead. "Damn it. I forgot!" he frowned.


    Everyone. "¡­" it must be he''s really that busy¡­ they thought.


    "Anyway, after refining that parasitic mask, since I didn''t kill it and purified it, He Shun woke up." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, Ho Ting''s, as well as Xi Ming''s, case is different." He told them. "So, after refining that parasitic mask, I thought of using these Devouring Worms, too, and make a medicine out of them." He pointed the boxes. "Since what they ate are brains¡­ ehem." He coughed and looked away when he saw their expressions turning green and pale. "I think that these worms could be use as nourishments and I will feed it to Xi Ming and Ho Ting whose mental states are in a bad condition." He explained.


    Their faces twisted in disgust as they thought of the worms turning into magic pills. They silently and tacitly agreed to not tell Xi Ming and Ho Ting about this when they wake up. They looked at Cheng Sheng who opened a box.


    They can tell that Cheng Sheng is a practical person. The enemies used the Devouring Worms to attack them, yet he will use it as a medicine to treat patients. If the enemies would know this, they definitely would hasten their actions to kill Cheng Sheng.


    But, the sect leaders and elders believe that Cheng Sheng is someone who won''t easily be killed despite his current low cultivation, that which is now showing signs of recovering after five years being in a stagnant state. Aren''t they also there to protect Cheng Sheng? Not to mention Fei Yin who has, finally, returned¡­ thus, no one can kill Cheng Sheng!


    "Cheng Sheng¡­ thank you!" He Run spoke with tears in his eyes when he returned with the weak-looking He Shun. Qi Lan is following behind them, acting like a guard with his muscular arms crossed over his chest.


    Everyone turned, including Cheng Sheng who closed the box after he looked at the Devouring Worm inside as if he is inspecting something.


    "Right. Sect leader He. I also have to thank you because if not for this incident, I won''t have discovered something." Cheng Sheng spoke as he turned to Ling Yun. "Go separate them by the color of their thread ¨C red, white and black." He told him. "Red for those who have eaten, white for those who have not but still alive. And black for those who are dead." He explained.


    Ling Yun enthusiastically nodded albeit what he is going to check are the Devouring Worms. This is the first task Cheng Sheng gave him, so he has to perform well! And so, he started sorting the boxes, not caring what is inside them.


    Ling Xi covered his eyes, as if ashamed of watching his nephew behaving stupidly. Yu Wen patted his shoulder to comfort him. "Only Yun-er can see those threads with his naked eye. We have to use Visual Origin Talismans." He told him. "Also, this can train Yun-er''s eyes." He added.


    Ling Xi has no choice but to agree.


    "It''s us who should be thankful. Shun-er." He Run called his son.


    "Elder Cheng¡­ thank you very much for saving me." He Shun weakly told him. He is supported by his father.


    "If you say so." Cheng Sheng shrugged. "Here, a gift." He told them.


    "This is¡­?" He Run and He Shun skeptically looked at the magic pill inside an open box.


    Qi Lan glanced at it and looked away. The others also knew it and their lips twitched, but they didn''t say anything. They already know what it is.


    "This is the magic pill I created from the corpse of that parasitic mask which soul I refined to not hurt your son''s soul and mind." Cheng Sheng explained.


    Slowly, He Run''s and He Shun''s faces turned color and twisted. Everyone could see that they are authentic father and son since not only their faces, but also their expressions are the same. Just that one looked older and one is younger.


    "No¡­ no need." He Run spoke with much difficulty while He Shun hid behind his father fast despite his still weak body, as if running away from a demon when it''s just a magic pill.


    "I already made lots of medicine from these¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke. "Then¡­" he turned to the silent Qi Lan behind them.


    He Run and He Shun looked at Qi Lan with pleading and grateful gazes.


    Qi Lan''s brow twitched. "¡­ thanks.." He said and hurriedly closed the box after he received it.

 Chapter 533 - The Scum Is Divergent

    Cheng Sheng took all the Devouring Worms away except the dead ones with black strings and Fei Lin and Xi Ling burned them all. He said that aside from nourishments, they might also have another property that could wake Ho Ting and Xi Ming.


    Nobody objected since one, they don''t know much about medicines. Two, they are utterly disgusted by the Devouring Worms.


    "Yin-er!" Fei Lin cried when he saw Fei Yin came out of the Shapeshifting Blanket''s space.


    Everyone turned and saw Fei Yin. "Xiao Yin!" Xie Lan and Fan Wen called.


    "Da shixiong!" Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling and You Rou called while Lei Qing nodded at him.


    Fei Yin''s gaze first and accurately landed on Cheng Sheng''s figure and he smiled before he turned to Fei Lin and nodded at him. "Brother." He addressed. Then, he turned to the Xinfaxian Sect. "Founder, shifu. Li-shidi, Feng-shidi, Lei-shidi. You-shimei. And shijie." He called.


    Everyone felt their hearts warmed despite the other''s cold voice calling them.


    "Eh? Where are our disciples?" Chen Han asked when they didn''t see anyone came out after Fei Yin.


    As soon as his voice fell, they saw the surface of the Shapeshifting Blanket ripped and Wu Lian came out. Although his figure looked upright, but his face is pale and his hair is slightly disheveled. His body is also, although almost imperceptible, can be seen by them that is slightly trembling.


    Then, they heard a thump. Wu Lian fell. "Wha - !" everyone exclaimed in shock as they looked at Wu Lian with widened eyes.


    Then, one by one, they saw the Shapeshifting Blanket spit out the remaining disciples. Some are unconscious while some still conscious. But, all of them are lying on the floor with their bodies almost unmoving. Like Wu Lian, their bodies are slightly trembling.


    Out of fear or exhaustion, it is unknown. "You¡­ what did you do to them?" the sect leaders asked as they looked at Fei Yin in horror as if he is a monster.


    "Trained." Fei Yin uttered as word as he walked towards Cheng Sheng and held the other''s hand.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him in puzzlement as he then turned to look at the rows of disciples lying on the ground. It has to be said that Bai Tan is really a spiritual tool with consciousness since it neatly arranged the disciples on the floor for others to have a space to walk in between their rows.


    "No bruises or anything¡­ this can''t be called a torture!" Cheng Sheng spoke as he curiously looked at the disciples. Finally, he stopped at Fei Yinzi who is catching his breath. Surprisingly this time, he is still conscious. "Oh? Everyone, look! Their foundation became better. Their meridians also became smoother for the qi to flow through!" he told them.


    Everyone immediately scurried.


    "Elder Cheng is right¡­ their qi is flowing smoother today than yesterday!" Ling Yun said as he stared at one of the disciples. Then, he can''t help but feel envious. He also wanted to become stronger like them. Unfortunately, he missed the opportunity this time.


    "You''re both right¡­" Jing Rui muttered under his breath after he checked Jing De''s meridians. "This stupid kid''s cultivation has been stagnant for a year. Now, he had improved!" he exclaimed.


    "Even Ri-er''s meridians¡­" Sun Yu muttered as he checked Sun Ri, who is nearest to him.


    Everyone was surprised and looked at Fei Yin. Sun Ri is a mage. How did he make a mage''s meridians flow smoother? They thought.


    "Wen Wen¡­" Lei Ling gasped.


    "Even Yi-er!" Li Tian exclaimed as they all checked their disciples.


    "Yin-er¡­" Fei Lin called, urging him to answer since Fei Yin has been staring at Cheng Sheng the whole time.


    Everyone''s brow twitched. "¡­" right. Why did we forget? This guy''s eyes are always on Cheng Sheng! How can he be bothered to answer our question?! They thought.


    "Exhaustion." Fei Yin answered before he paused. "Again and again." He added.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, fck! No wonder the disciples are like this now! They thought. But, they are also very thankful to Fei Yin. Their disciples'' strength has improved, and definitely will their cultivation be now that their meridians are working better than before!


    "Eh? If Jing Xu''s stagnant cultivation was fixed today, then, junior Cheng''s¡­" Sun Yi spoke and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Everyone also looked at Cheng Sheng. Their eyes held anticipation.


    But, Cheng Sheng just smiled. "This isn''t applicable to me. My meridians have always been better than theirs, remember?" he said. "Also, there''s my cultivation method." He crossed his arms on his chest.


    Fei Yin nodded. His eyes held regret. "Cheng-shidi''s foundation are better than these disciples. Naturally, his meridians, too, with his cultivation method fixing them for him long before. My method of training the disciples thus isn''t applicable for him." He explained.


    They all nodded in understanding and sighed in pity.


    "How will your cultivation be recovered, then¡­?" Qian Lin sighed.


    "Currently, I just need more qi." Cheng Sheng spoke. "In short, I''ll go back to basic first. I''ll figure something out on the way to hasten the process." He assured them.


    The heavy feeling in their hearts finally disappeared seeing him smiled. If it''s him, then he will definitely find something! They thought.


    "Can''t we give you our qi?" Li Tian asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Li-shixiong, are you planning to give me a constant supply of qi?" he asked. Before Li Tian could answer, he shook his head. "I don''t like it. I''d rather wait for another ten years than take something from others." He said.


    Li Tian fell silent. Chen Han opened his mouth to speak, having the same idea as Li Tian, but then closed his mouth after he heard what Cheng Sheng said. They all understood him. Like five years ago, he''d rather sacrifice himself than let others do it. It''s not that he is good or a self-sacrificing person. Cheng Sheng himself said he is actually bad. He is a scum, after all.


    Cheng Sheng did it because he is the only one who can do it. And since not only the people''s peace was threatened, but also his, then he did it. He said before, he loves comfortable things. If he can have a lifetime of peace in exchange of his entire cultivation, then he won''t hesitate to do it despite the hardships he has gone through until he reached the peak of his cultivation five years ago. For him, nothing is more important than living in comfort.


    Though what he is saying and doing is contradictory, this is how he is. A contradictory person. The divergence in thoughts¡­ only he could have that.


    No one then proposed the idea to Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng also dropped the matter, since he believes that he really can find a way to return to his previous cultivation and he is confident that he can find it. Thus, he decided to leave since he has to refine these Devouring Worms into medicine.


    He has already set up a refining room and a study room in the Yunxiao Inn, acting like it is his third home aside from the Xinfaxian Sect and the Chen Clan residence in Xiwang.


    "Ling Yun. Let''s go." He called out to his new disciple.


    "Ah, yes!" Ling Yun answered and tidied up his clothes.


    "He is?" Fei Yin spoke as he glanced at Ling Yun.


    "Ah. Another disciple. As a mage!" Cheng Sheng grinned as he left with Ling Yun while he waved the qiankun pouch where he placed the living Devouring Worms inside. He didn''t even glance back at Fei Yinzi, his first disciple.


    Fei Yinzi tried to get up but his arms are shaking so he fell back to the floor. The sound of him falling, although soft, was heard by the others, including Fei Yin, who are still watching Cheng Sheng leave with Ling Yun until their figures disappeared.


    "Er Zi! Are you alright?!" Xie Lan and the others exclaimed as they held up Fei Yinzi who is the only conscious one left among their disciples after going through training with Fei Yin.


    "What?" Fei Yin spoke as he glanced at Fei Yinzi looking at the direction where Cheng Sheng left with an unwilling expression on his face. "If you want him to change his decisions, then be strong enough to influence him to change them." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi fell silent, as well as the others.


    "Though, you can also do it through another method." Fei Yin said.


    Fei Yinzi looked up at him. His expression is waiting for his answer.


    "Become his other half." Fei Yin smiled. "Though, I won''t ever give you the chance, nor anyone else." He told him and glanced at the others before he returned inside the Shapeshifting Blanket''s space, leaving the others with a stunned expression when they heard what he said.


    A long silence fell in the Yunxiao Inn. Then, everyone''s faces twisted. Who wants to be Cheng Sheng''s lover?! They all thought.. Only Fei Yin does! And, or, maybe¡­ their gazes fell on the still stunned Fei Yinzi. ¡­ him?

 Chapter 534 - The Scum Is An Underdog

    Although Fei Yinzi''s dependence on Cheng Sheng seemed abnormal, Fei Yinzi naturally didn''t dare think with those impure thoughts towards his master, Cheng Sheng! So, don''t misunderstand him!


    Fei Yinzi''s face burned to the point they could see smoke coming from it. He opened his mouth to speak. "¡­ I don''t!!!" he yelled at the Shapeshifting Blanket where Fei Yin went inside. He gathered all his courage to fight the fear he had towards Fei Yin just to say those words, preventing everyone from thinking that he is feeling something else towards his master aside from respect and worship!


    If he really is feeling something else towards his master aside from respect and worship, and fear, then it is anger! Well, not angry to the point of resentment. It''s just anger. Like irritation or frustration. It''s because his master is very tough on him when he is training him thus he felt angry because he the way he treats him is anything but humane! His master also just decides everything without consulting him.


    For example, today, he accepted Ling Yun as his new disciple without considering his feelings and opinions! Thus, he felt irritated. Frustrated!


    Everyone looked at Fei Yinzi in sympathy. Although they have seen Fei Yinzi''s abnormal feeling of dependence on Cheng Sheng, they didn''t think anything improper with it as they see it as a child depending to an adult, especially since Fei Yinzi was raised by Cheng Sheng. They see Cheng Sheng as Fei Yinzi''s parent. Thus, they didn''t think that there is an impure relationship between this pair of master and disciple.


    Instead, right now, they think that Fei Yin is really shrewd. He said those words to Fei Yinzi not only as a warning, but also to sound the youth out of his feelings, and also to make the poor, innocent youth be aware and after, clear of his feelings towards Cheng Sheng.


    Really shrewd. The Xinfaxian Sect people all thought and don''t know whether to laugh or cry at this. Fei Lin''s expression also cracked and his usual smile stiffened on his face. Xi Ling patted his shoulder to comfort him.


    Yin-er¡­ I didn''t know Yin-er is actually like this¡­ Fei Lin thought, feeling his heart is about to collapse. He excused himself and he left along with Xi Ling. Now, the ones left are the sect leaders, elders and the exhausted disciples who are some still unconscious even with the ruckus earlier.


    "Carry them back to their rooms." Sun Yi ordered the waiters of the Yunxiao Inn while he and Wu Yuan helped Wu Lian up.


    But, Wu Lian immediately steadied himself, gathered qi in the surroundings to help himself recover some strength before he helped Chen Wu up while Chen Han pulled Chen Su and Li Tian pulled Chen Yu to the side.


    Lei Qing pulled Su Mi and Su Yi. Feng Mo pulled Zhu Xi while Wu Bai pulled Wen Yan. Jing Kang helped Lei Ling pull Wen Wen while Xie Lan and Fan Wen took Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao. The other sects also took their disciples away.


    No one knows that after Fei Yin returned to Bai Tan''s space, he frowned. These days of interacting with Fei Yinzi, he confirmed his guess that night: the missing piece of his soul is in Fei Yinzi. But how? He remembers that when they were with Sha Yan, or Fei Yan before, he never mentioned his child. It wasn''t until before he died that they discovered he has an amnesia, and he spoke about his wife and child, making Cheng Sheng promise to look for his wife and child and to look after them.


    But, in the end, Fei Yin ''died'', making him unable to accompany Cheng Sheng to fulfill his promise with Fei Yan. Also, Cheng Sheng only found the child, Yinzi, in the end. He then took him in as his disciple.


    The reason why Fei Yin disliked Fei Yinzi, at first sight, is that he looked weak as Cheng Sheng''s disciple. Although he is biased towards Cheng Sheng, it didn''t cloud his judgement. He knows that Fei Yinzi is really weak. It''s got nothing to do with how Cheng Sheng is teaching him. In fact, the strength of Fei Yinzi now should be contributed to Cheng Sheng and not Fei Yinzi''s ''talent''.


    For Fei Yin, Fei Yinzi has no talent. He thinks that Fei Yinzi is not deserving to be Cheng Sheng''s disciple. Thus, he dislikes him. He actually likes this new disciple of Cheng Sheng ¨C Ling Yun. Ling Yun not only has a good foundation, he also has a good temperament. Not to mention that Ling Yun also has a gift ¨C special eyes that is near-comparable to Cheng Sheng''s eyes.


    If this is a novel, Fei Yinzi would be the underdog protagonist and Ling Yun is the shining second male lead. But, they aren''t, so Fei Yinzi can only endure and continue to strive to become stronger.


    "Hahaha." Fei Yin laughed, seeing Fei Yinzi''s future of competing for Cheng Sheng''s attention with Ling Yun. Fei Yin naturally could see that Ling Yun is also Cheng Sheng''s fan. "These hairy kids¡­ they would never get Sheng''s attention. All of it are for me." He smirked as he lied down the jade and continue to gather qi while he pondered over things.


    Another reason why Fei Yin dislikes Fei Yinzi is because this child is close to Cheng Sheng. Not to mention that he has the same name as him, Fei Yin could guess that Cheng Sheng was definitely confused before if he might have reincarnated on Fei Yinzi''s body after he, Fei Yin, ''died''. This makes Fei Yin pissed so he disliked Fei Yinzi more.


    So, he targeted him during the training. But, this also helped Fei Yinzi''s cultivation. In just a few years, or if he is lucky, in a year or even less than it, Fei Yinzi would be able to reach Fei Luo''s, Jing Xu''s, Qian Jue''s and Tang Li''s level. Not to mention Ling Yun who is just a step below these four promising talents of the new generation.


    "Tch." Fei Yin clicked his tongue in annoyance. He wanted to punish Fei Yinzi but it only helped the other. Never mind. I had enough of punishing him, and founder and shifu and the others think I am sincerely helping this, distant, nephew of mine. He thought and closed his eyes. A pity that he can''t see Cheng Sheng before he closes his eyes.


    No worries¡­ in the future, before he closes his eyes and after he opens them, the first one he would see is Cheng Sheng.


    ¡­


    The next day, because of the ''farce'' training that happened led by Fei Yin, all the participants who had matches that day, for example Qian Jue, Qian Meng, Fei Huo and Xi Bing, felt like their cultivation has leapt in bounds. So, they easily defeated their opponents, concluding the double battles of the second stage of the Intersect Competition that afternoon.


    It seemed that the disciples have become addicted to training now after they tasted the sweet success of their cultivation increasing. Thus, the one day of rest before the group battles starts the next day was spent on training with Fei Yin.


    But, only for them to be shocked that despite with all the hardships they suffered again this time, their cultivation remained the same. It was then that they heard Fei Yin spoke.


    "Do you think cultivation is this simple?" Fei Yin said as he looked at the disciples lying on the ground. "If it is, everyone would be gladly beaten up just to make their cultivation increase." He told them.


    Their already flushed faces from exhaustion turned redder when they heard what Fei Yin said. Because it was what they are doing right now.


    "What I am training you for these days is to make your bodies become stronger. Of course, since the body developed, your meridians would also develop." Fei Yin explained. "But, your bodies have already reached their limit today. You are still growing. Any more torture¡­ cough, training and you will receive the opposite of what you want. You will stunt your growth instead." He told them.


    Everyone was frightened of Fei Yin''s words that they didn''t notice that his tongue slipped. "N ¨C no¡­ I still want to grow taller!" a disciple said. His eyes are wide in fear.


    "So, we can conclude the training here." Fei Yin spoke. "When you grow again, maybe after a year? Then, you can come back and train in my hands again, if circumstances would permit us when that time comes." He told them.


    "Yes, elder Fei!" they all answered as they cupped their fists and bowed.


    "Yes, Fei-shibo!" the Xinfaxian Sect disciples answered.


    "Good." Fei Yin nodded, feeling pleased. He glanced at Fei Yinzi''s figure on the side whose back is straight unlike the other disciples whose backs are hunched.


    Heh¡­ learning how to be matured now, huh? Fei Yin thought.. But, you are still too young to start acting matured.

 Chapter 535 - The Scum Is Matured

    "¡­ is that really Er Zi?" Li Tian whispered to Feng Mo as they watched their disciples leave to go to the venue of the competition.


    The group battles of the second stage of the Intersect Competition will start today. Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao will be fighting as a team with Sun Ri of the Shanliangde Sect, and is their fellow mage disciple.


    Feng Mo''s brows furrowed while Lei Qing''s brow twitched. Lei Ling looked confused while You Rou shook her head. She isn''t sure, either.


    "What you want to say, is Er Zi suddenly acting matured today?" Xie Lan spoke behind them.


    "Founder! Shifu!" the five of them exclaimed when they saw Xie Lan and Fan Wen behind them.


    "Yes¡­ Er Zi¡­ is acting strange." Li Tian worriedly said. "He started to look after his fellow disciples earlier. Like sending the dishes they liked to them along with the condiments¡­" he said.


    Feng Mo nodded in agreement. "He also already knows that Zhu Xi would wash his hands twice before eating so he passed the washbasin to him back and even refilled it with clean and warm water." He said. "Wen Yan''s face suddenly turned black that time, though I don''t know why." He added.


    "He is also caring towards his shijie." Lei Qing spoke. "He handed her another bowl when he saw that her bowl cracked because she accidentally stabbed the bowl with her chopstick." She said.


    "Even to his shimeis¡­" You Rou muttered as she recalled what happened earlier. "Er Zi placed the pepper away from Cui Xiao and also placed the shelled dishes away from Cui Xiang." She said. Cui Xiao sneezes because of pepper while Cui Xiang finds shelled dishes smelly.


    Everyone then turned to Lei Ling.


    "Hm?" Lei Ling muttered. "Oh, yes. Er Zi also took care of Wen Wen." He spoke when he recalled what he saw earlier before the disciples left to attend the competition. "Er Zi helped Wen Wen arrange the talismans because Wen Wen was nervous earlier. He also told him about some methods with regards to talismans, as what he heard from his master before." He explained. "He also told him to remind Cui Xiao about her spells and told Wen Wen about useful spells for him to tell her later. And there''s also more tactics with fragrance that Cui Xiang uses, and also making pits¡­" he added.


    Everyone fell silent. Fei Yinzi¡­ never did this before. It is not like he didn''t care about his fellow disciples before. It is because he cared for them more now than before that is why they found his actions strange. Humans find things strange until they learned to adapt to it. Only then what was strange to them before would now become familiar to them.


    So, should they now start to adapt to this change of Fei Yinzi?


    ¡­


    "Thank you, Cheng Sheng!" Xi Xing spoke after he saw that Xi Ming''s complexion turned better after Cheng Sheng fed Xi Ming the magic pill.


    "Shizun. Ho Ting''s complexion also turned better than last night!" Ling Yun called Cheng Sheng after he fed Ho Ting the magic pill that Cheng Sheng refined last night.


    "Good. Good." Cheng Sheng nodded in satisfaction. "Add one more magic pill to the dosage of Ho Ting''s medicine. His condition is worse than Xi Ming''s." he told Ling Yun.


    "Yes!" Ling Yun answered as he fed Ho Ting another magic pill before he listed down the medicines he fed him just now. He also included Xi Ming''s prescription.


    "This new disciple of yours is good." Shu Mu and Xiao Le who are idle spoke as they looked at Ling Yun.


    Cheng Sheng''s smile became wider. "Anyone can become a sword cultivator, but not a mage." He spoke. "Our land can be filled with sword cultivators in the near future. But mages?" he shook his head. "I am afraid that out of a hundred people, there is only one mage." He told them.


    Shu Mu and Xiao Le nodded in agreement. "True. That time, I have already learned all the things I need to learn in the sect and from my father. Thus, I played around and decided to learn talismans." Shu Mu said.


    "Honestly, I felt bored in learning the sword. I also saw that I don''t have a talent for it." Xiao Le spoke. "So, when I met Mu-ge, a new world opened up for me. I became a mage." He smiled as he looked at Shu Mu. "It''s all thanks to Mu-ge." He said.


    "¡­ why do you have to feed me with dog food? Can''t you just share your story without smiling and looking stickily to each other?" Cheng Sheng complained. "I''ve had enough of the Xi couple already." He said, referring to Xi Ming and Xi Xing.


    Xi Xing blushed and kept his expression indifferent to hide his embarrassment. Shu Mu and Xiao Le laughed.


    "Shizun. I''ve already dried it! You can look at it!" Ling Yun said as he gave the paper to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng read the words while nodding. Everything that Ling Yun wrote is precise. "Good." He spoke. "For now, you watch over Ho Ting''s condition. Don''t let him die." He told him. "It was also you who noticed the change in his soul after he fought against me and da shixiong. Now, to train your eyes, you watch the changes to his soul, and also to his qi. Got it?" he said. "You also look at Xi Ming after Ho Ting''s condition turned stable." He added.


    Xi Xing is currently checking Xi Ming''s meridians through his pulse. Although it was Cheng Sheng''s job, he isn''t unreasonable since Cheng Sheng has stayed up late last night to finish refining many magic pills from the Devouring Worms'' corpses.


    Ling Yun solemnly nodded. "Got it!" he answered as he returned to his seat which is beside Ho Ting''s bed.


    "You really got a convenient disciple this time." Shu Mu told Cheng Sheng.


    "Yes. Cheng-shixiong can now rest his eyes from watching his patient''s condition after he treated their illness. He now has Ling Yun." Xiao Le spoke.


    Cheng Sheng fell silent. In fact, he wished for Fei Yinzi to be a mage. Thus, he had the child cultivate a method that could enrich his qi, which is suitable for the mages. But, who would expect for Fei Yinzi to be talentless in the area of alchemy? Although Fei Yinzi''s body could gather more qi form the surroundings than an ordinary cultivator, he can''t understand alchemy. He has no affinity with it.


    Cheng Sheng wanted Fei Yinzi to be a mage is because he wanted the child to live a safer life. As his promise to Fei Yan, and also for his own wish. He doesn''t want his disciple to die an earlier death, since everyone knows that although the sword brings glory, it also brings death earlier to the one wielding it. So, he didn''t want Fei Yinzi to wild the sword.


    Yet, fate played a trick on him. Fei Yinzi was more suited for the sword. That time when he realized it, he wanted to turn back the time before he brought him to the Xinfaxian Sect and pulled him to the cultivation world. He truly regretted it. Thus, he almost became crazed in training Fei Yinzi to become stronger faster, especially he, as his master, has become a waste.


    The only way one could protect the other is teaching him on how to protect himself.


    "Cheng Sheng?" Xi Xing called when they noticed that Cheng Sheng fell silent.


    Cheng Sheng blinked. "Of course." He spoke. "I need to cultivate, too, especially now that my cultivation stopped remaining stagnant." He told them.


    They all nodded in agreement. "That''s true." They muttered.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Shu Mu. Xiao Le. I have something I need you to do." He spoke.


    "Oh? A new mission?" Shu Mu grinned. Xiao Le can''t help smiling, too.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Also, this." He said as he took out a qiankun pouch and placed it on Xiao Le''s palm. "Use them. Don''t forget to give father, former sect leader Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi one. Let Wu Bai take his rest now that the Devouring Worms have been totally eradicated from Zhongyang. This is also worth for a celebration." He told them.


    They nodded in agreement. "Let''s keep the celebration for now." Sun Rong spoke as he and Qie Shi appeared by the door.


    "What''s wrong?" they all turned and saw the two''s worried faces.


    "Something happened to one of the guests." Sun Rong answered while Qie Shi had their subordinates bring the person in the infirmary.


    Everyone inside saw that the person was bound on the stretcher. Cheng Sheng immediately checked the person''s pulse and he frowned. He stared at the person''s soul and qi but then he felt his head ached.


    "Cheng Sheng!" they all cried when they saw his face paled.


    "I''m alright¡­ Ling Yun." Cheng Sheng called. "Check this person''s soul and qi." He told him.


    Ling Yun hurried over and checked the person. Then, he gasped in shock. "Sh ¨C shizun!" he exclaimed.. "This person has two souls!" he told him as his face paled in horror.

 Chapter 536 - The Scum Is Crazy

    "Possession." Cheng Sheng spoke, rendering everyone shocked.


    Sun Rong frowned. "Is it¡­" he spoke, referring to the spirit servants. He glanced at Ho Ting.


    Cheng Sheng shook his head. "Must be an ordinary ghost, or a resentful ghost." He answered. "Ling Yun. What can you see from these two souls?" he asked as he turned to Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun''s pupils are glowing. "One soul is pale in color while the other one is very dark." He answered.


    "Resentful ghost." Cheng Sheng muttered.


    "But, doesn''t our inn have an array? Ghosts shouldn''t be able to enter, right?" Qie Shi asked.


    "Not everything is impenetrable." Cheng Sheng answered. "Also, this resentful ghost should be very strong to be able to break into my barrier. What Ling Yun should be seeing now¡­ is just a part of it." He told them.


    "''a part of it''?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Although it was originally strong, since it dared risk tearing into my barrier, then it paid a heavy price, barely losing its life." He said as he pinched something in the air and pulled it.


    Then, everyone saw something shocking. A black figure came out of the guest''s body!


    "This is that ghost." Cheng Sheng spoke as he turned to the resentful ghost. "You could''ve turned into a demon instead. Why risk your cultivation to break through my barrier and possess this person?" he asked it.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they all stared at Cheng Sheng as if the other had gone crazy. He is talking to a ghost?! He should be really crazy! They thought. And he even told the ghost to become a demon! They added.


    "I ¨C " the resentful ghost spoke in a cracked and hoarse voice, making one feel uncomfortable listening to it.


    But, Cheng Sheng seemed to not have any problem with it. "Go on." He urged it to talk.


    "This man has framed my father thus making my father lose his job. Because my father lost his job, he can''t buy me medicines so I died not long later." The ghost spoke. "Then, after a few days, my father was killed by some drunk. I found out that drunk was actually hired by this person to kill my father because he is afraid that my father would tell their boss that it was this person who stole from the boss and not my father. My father is ineloquent thus he lost the argument and was framed after. How can my father still appeal after he lost his good reputation as an honest worker?" it bitterly said. "While I and my father are still wallowing in misery and suffering starvation, not to mention my father''s reputation was ruined, this guy is living in debauchery." Its eyes glowed red and it glared at the unconscious person.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the story.


    "Everyone has their own story, as well as the ghosts." Cheng Sheng spoke. "In fact, everyone is a soul and only turns to a ghost due to resentment. Naturally, this ghost has one. Their soul darkens due to resentment, and further darkens when they commit sins." He explained.


    The ghost bitterly laughed. "What can I do except haunt this person?" it asked. "My father was already dead, so I can''t wash his reputation clean. The only fortunate thing that happened is him entering reincarnation. But, I can''t let go!" it said. "I still have to make him pay for what he did to my father!" it added.


    Everyone fell silent. Although Sun Rong and Qie Shi welcomes guest, they definitely wouldn''t welcome scum guests. "I apologize. We didn''t know¡­" Sun Rong sighed.


    "Naturally, you won''t." the ghost said. "This scum heard that your inn has a protective barrier so it wanted to hide here while I was haunting him. He changed his identity and entered here." It explained.


    Qie Shi frowned. "This is my neglect of duty." He pursed his lip in dissatisfaction. Starting today, they would be stricter towards their guests.


    Sun Rong nodded. "We will immediately kick him out." He told the ghost. "This¡­" he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Until it is satisfied, it won''t stop from its haunting." Cheng Sheng told them.


    "Then, we won''t intervene with this matter." Sun Rong decided.


    "Throw him out of the inn!" Qie Shi decided.


    This is a debt of death. Sun Rong and Qie Shi got nothing to do with it. In fact, this guest actually just brought them trouble.


    As soon as the guest was thrown out, he wailed in horror and hurriedly left, escaping from the pursuit of the resentful ghost. No one pitied him, since he didn''t even an ounce of that in his body. Or else, he wouldn''t have framed someone, damaging that person''s reputation in the process. That person''s son also died because of it.


    Just as everyone returned, they heard a loud thud followed by a soft grunt of pain. "Cheng Sheng!" they cried and their eyes widened when they saw Cheng Sheng suddenly fell on the floor. "What''s wrong?!" they asked.


    "Ling Yun!" Shu Mu called as they helped Cheng Sheng up and carried him to a nearby couch.


    "Y ¨C yes!" Ling Yun answered and immediately checked Cheng Sheng''s soul and qi.


    Cheng Sheng suddenly laughed. "What can a child do? He isn''t a doctor. I am." He told them with a weak voice.


    "What''s wrong with you?!" they all asked in panic.


    "It¡­ should be my body¡­ my cultivation recovering." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "''recovering''?!" they exclaimed and looked at him with sarcastic gazes. This is recovering?! He collapsed! They thought.


    "Don''t argue with me." Cheng Sheng told them. "I am really recovering. This is just a side-effect." He explained.


    "''side-effect''?" they looked at him doubtfully. Although Cheng Sheng keeps his promises, most of the times he is a liar.


    Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes at them. He can guess what they are thinking. "This is really a side-effect!" he told them in a helpless voice. "My cultivation is reforming my body that turned into a waste for five years! It is already fortunate for me not falling into a coma, okay?!" he explained.


    They all were rendered speechless.


    "So, this is why you collapsed¡­ you are currently feeling weak?" Xiao Le muttered.


    "Is there anything else that we need to know?" Sun Rong frowned. "We have to explain this to your sect, to everyone, especially to Fei Yin in case you''ll be unconscious after you collapse." he told him.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as answer. "Tell them that my cultivation is changing my body¡­ this is all I know right now with the changes currently happening in me¡­" he took a deep breath. He has exhausted his energy just now. "Also, my senses should be dulling." He added when he remembered it.


    "So, that''s why you didn''t enjoy the tea earlier?" Shu Mu''s brow raised. He noticed earlier that Cheng Sheng looked like he was just drinking water. The tea should have a strong taste yet he was drinking it like it''s tasteless.


    Cheng Sheng grimaced. He exposed himself. "Not only my body''s senses are dulling¡­ I also might later be imperceptible to the qi." He told them.


    Their pupils shrank. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "You witnessed it earlier. I didn''t feel the barrier being torn when I should have. Thus, the ghost sneaked it." Cheng Sheng looked at them.


    They all fell silent. "Then¡­ what should we do now?" they asked as they felt their hearts sinking.


    "Don''t panic." Cheng Sheng told them. "I already made arrangements." He smiled.


    As soon as they heard the word ''arrangement'', their gazes fell on Ling Yun.


    "E ¨C eh?" Ling Yun muttered as he pointed himself.


    "He''ll be my eyes for now." Cheng Sheng said when he felt his eyelids turned heavy. "Fortunately, I won''t be in a coma. Or else, we''ll all be really doomed." He heaved a sigh. "I will instruct Ling Yun what to do while I am conscious." He told them before he paused. "Of course, this situation can only last for a week." He looked at Ling Yun.


    Everyone started. That''s right¡­ Ling Yun is a participant of the Intersect Competition!


    "Don''t say that you''ll drop from the competition." Cheng Sheng frowned when he saw Ling Yun''s expression. "We still don''t know how long my condition will last. But¡­ you should all pray it will last for only three days or a week at most." He grinned at them.


    Everyone''s eyes darkened. "¡­" he still dared to make fun of them at a time like this?! They thought. But, what Cheng Sheng said is right. They all are depending on his knowledge and skills right now. If Cheng Sheng won''t be around, they will become like headless flies.


    "I know propriety." Cheng Sheng assured them. "If I will fall in a coma in the end, I will write you a letter beforehand so that you would know what to do." He said and weakly yawned. Even in yawning, he has no energy. "Ho Ting and Xi Ming will soon wake up, I suppose. Ling Yun, just follow the prescription.. And when they do, you immediately ask them¡­ how they feel¡­ and what they have experienced while they¡­ are¡­ asleep ¨C " he spoke before his eyes closed.

 Chapter 537 - The Scum Is Fond

    The Yunxiao Inn was instantly covered in gloom that night. Everyone was very happy after they left the venue after they watched today''s matches and they were all excited to share to the others that are left in the Yunxiao Inn about the exciting matches. After all, the cultivation of the disciples have leapt in bounds after Fei Yin widened their meridians through rigorous training.


    But, they were poured with cold water when they heard from Sun Rong and the others that Cheng Sheng''s senses ¨C of his body and towards the qi, are dulling. It is also possible that he might fall into a coma, and at any time.


    What the heck¡­ what has happened in just one morning and one afternoon?! How did everything come into this?! They thought, feeling rage. Naturally, it was the Xinfaxian Sect and Chen Han who flew into a rage, since Cheng Sheng is their family! The Yunxiao Inn''s entrance almost exploded because of the combination of their qi.


    But, immediately, they thought that Cheng Sheng is staying here. Not to mention that Sun Rong and Qie Shi are their friends. Who can they blame? Who will they beat? No one wanted for this situation to happen, even Cheng Sheng who likes to mess with them. Where should they vent their frustration, then? They all with darkened faces.


    "Why are you acting like this?" Chen Jing asked as he sat on the couch beside Wu Fan, Fei Lin and Xi Ling. "It''s not as if Sheng-er is dying." He told them.


    None of them spoke.


    "Sheng-er assured us that he won''t die. This is just a side-effect of his current condition." Chen Jing explained. "Also, this is good for him. This is an advancement of his condition. So, what are you all angry for?" he asked as he looked at them.


    Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the others immediately calmed down. But, Chen Han can''t. After all, he is the one who is most fond of Cheng Sheng, aside from Fei Yin.


    "What did Fei Yin say about this?" Chen Han asked. His heart is filled with anxiety just by thinking that his younger brother would fall into a coma.


    Although it was for his own good, still, his heart felt uneasy that his younger brother would lie down with his eyes closed. He already knew that his younger was replaced by another soul. But, thinking that his younger brother would die again, he can''t help but recall what happened five years ago¡­


    He closed his eyes tight and clenched his fists as he took a deep breath to calm himself.


    "He is the one watching over Sheng-er right now." Chen Jing answered.


    Upon hearing that, Chen Han ran upstairs to where Cheng Sheng''s room is.


    Li Tian''s brow twitched. If he doesn''t know that Chen Han and Cheng Sheng are brothers, he would definitely feel jealous over the care that Chen Han has towards Cheng Sheng. But, right now, he can only heave a sigh like the others.


    "It is good. As long as Cheng Sheng''s cultivation would recover." Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "The Devouring Worms are now eradicated, thanks to elder Fei and elder Xi and Wu Bai." Zheng Fu Gong continued as he looked at the three people.


    Wu Bai sighed and leaned towards Feng Mo, his lover. God knows how long was he and Feng Mo separated! And it was all due to Cheng Sheng! But, he can''t just watch other people die. And Feng Mo wouldn''t like it, either, thus he worked for Cheng Sheng. After all, this work of his can preempt the enemies'' attack.


    And, as expected, Cheng Sheng''s words were never wrong. There are really enemies! If Cheng Sheng didn''t make some precaution, what would have become of them all now? It could be said that Cheng Sheng''s instinct is really godly. He knew that some enemies will attack, and they look formidable!


    "Right now, we are facing the spirit servants and this new parasitic mask¡­" Zheng Fu Gong spoke. "But, since we already have done the necessary methods for us, including the disciples, to prevent being affected by mental and spiritual attacks, we all have done the best we could." He looked at them. "Now, it is Cheng Sheng who is the one in need. We all have to show consideration for him." He told them.


    "Yes." they all nodded in understanding.


    "Right now, the first match for the group battles is still ongoing and will end tomorrow at noon." Zheng Yi spoke as the organizer for this year''s Intersect Competition. "Everyone, let''s all go back to the venue and do not disturb Cheng Sheng." He told them.


    "Yes!" they agreed. Upon hearing the second sentence, everyone hurriedly left as if there is oil beneath their feet, leaving the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect behind.


    Jing Kang still wanted to stay with Lei Ling and Qian Tian wanted to stay behind to be with You Rou. But, both Lei Ling and You Rou assured them that they don''t have anything that could help with Cheng Sheng''s current condition. Thus, the two left filled with reluctance.


    "Sun Rong. Chen patriarch. Fei Lin." Xie Lan called as soon as everyone left. "Can you tell us now what exactly is happening to Cheng Sheng?" he asked.


    As soon as this question was asked, everyone was stunned, especially Li Tian and the others. Fan Wen noticed Xie Lan''s expression earlier that he was holding back something so he didn''t speak. As expected, Xie Lan has noticed something strange.


    Sun Rong, Chen Jing and Fei Lin were about to speak when they suddenly heard Chen Han''s roar upstairs.


    "You surnamed Fei! What are you doing to Ah Sheng?!" Chen Han shouted as he viciously glared at Fei Yin, wanted to tear him to pieces.


    But, xiao Bao and xiao Ling are currently blocking him. Xiao Bao has Cheng Sheng''s face while xiao Ling is Cheng Sheng''s sword spirit. Thus, Chen Han can''t do anything inside this room to attack Fei Yin.


    "Xiao Bao, xiao Ling! Move aside!" Chen Han told the two sword spirits. But, the two didn''t move. He gnashed his teeth in anger and could only watch as Fei Yin continue to hold the trembling Cheng Sheng in his arms as if he didn''t see him.


    "Han-er!" Chen Jing called as everyone arrived.


    "Xiao Sheng! Xiao Yin!" Fan Wen cried when he saw the two on the bed.


    Cheng Sheng''s face is deathly pale and his whole body is trembling non-stop because of excruciating pain in his bones, flesh and spirit.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" the eyes of Li Tian and the others reddened because of tears as they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "This should be due to that unique cultivation of Cheng Sheng." Shu Mu spoke as he, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing appeared behind them and also entered the room.


    Xi Ming still looked pale and weak but he can bear it. "Spiritual attacks are the worst." He bitterly smiled as he looked at Cheng Sheng writhing in pain in Fei Yin''s arms.


    "What?!" Chen Han exclaimed.


    "Han-er." Chen Jing called. "How do you think Sheng-er became this good not just in cultivation but also in other areas like alchemy?" he asked. "Including his special eyesight." He added when they saw that Cheng Sheng''s eyes slightly opened and they saw that his pupils are glowing like Ling Yun''s before.


    "This¡­ this¡­" Chen Han stammered.


    "We haven''t told you about this before, but Sheng-er''s cultivation technique is a forbidden one." Chen Jing spoke.


    "That time when the Xinfaxian Sect was attacked¡­ and that Yu Sheng." Xie Lan spoke and for a moment felt his head ached when he spoke the name.


    Everyone also felt a strange pain in their heads when they heard the name ''Yu Sheng''. But, it was just for a short time and no one noticed something strange about it¡­ yet. Their attention is focused on Cheng Sheng right now.


    And it''s because of that they didn''t notice Fei Yin''s eyes flashed. Yu Sheng. Cheng Sheng''s elder brother. He thought as he looked at Cheng Sheng in his arms. Sheng¡­ just when I am almost there in recalling everything, this happened to you. He thought as he clenched his fists that are inside his wide sleeves. He didn''t do any actions to not disturb Cheng Sheng. He has been in this position since last night and Sun Rong, Qie Shi, Fei Lin and Xi Ling are taking turns to feed him food and drink. He didn''t dare use his qi to alleviate the numbness in his body, fearing that it might affect Cheng Sheng''s condition.


    After all, he is the one fondest of Cheng Sheng, his lover. Sheng¡­ just wait until I remember everything. Then, I can finally be with you forever. He thought.


    "A forbidden cultivation technique¡­" everyone muttered under their breaths.


    "It is forbidden since it can kill." Wu Fan told them. "Cheng Sheng can be said to have ''died'' once before¡­ this will be the second time.." He said.

 Chapter 538 - The Scum Is Frail

    Everyone stared blankly at the ceiling. Their minds are still in that picture earlier of Cheng Sheng trembling in pain.


    For one to go through life and death¡­ and it''s just because of a cultivation technique¡­ it was also forced on you¡­ they thought and closed their eyes, not daring to imagine it. Everyone was there in the past and heard Cheng Sheng''s scream in pain when he was caught. That painful scream caught their attention but who knows how long Cheng Sheng was in agony and finally can''t help but cry out?


    That time, everyone''s sadness was replaced with joy because that cultivation technique that Xie Lan only told them as ''special'' made Cheng Sheng increase his cultivation which became comparable to theirs. But, little did they know that their beloved Cheng-shidi actually brushed with death just to obtain the cultivation that is comparable to theirs.


    They know Cheng Sheng''s personality. Albeit he is a scum, he values his life more than anything else. Next to his life, he values comfort. So, how can Cheng Sheng ask for this actually devious technique that asks for his life and takes away all his comfort?!


    "I¡­ I think I''m going to lose it!" Feng Mo said as he abruptly rose from his seat. He is talking about his sanity. "I can''t bear to see Cheng-shidi like this! He should be hopping about like a rabbit and should be as lively as a monkey! How can he¡­ earlier¡­" he pressed his lips tight.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The Cheng Sheng they know is lively and always dig pits for them all to jump into. He shouldn''t look frail like what they saw earlier. No wonder Chen Jing, Sun Rong and Fei Lin didn''t tell them earlier. They don''t want them to feel disheartened because of Cheng Sheng''s condition.


    Yet, Xie Lan is also right with what he did. They, the Xinfaxian Sect and Chen Han, have the right to know about Cheng Sheng''s condition, as they are also his family. And even if they would die this truth now, they can''t hide it forever.


    Everyone had a sleepless night. Maybe because it was due to this that Fei Yin gathered them all and told them that he will take Cheng Sheng inside Bai Tan''s space, which is a special space, for now. Everyone agreed, as they also wish for Cheng Sheng to be better as soon as possible. But, they didn''t expect to hear what Fei Yin said next.


    "I won''t hide it from you all, since you have the right to know." Fei Yin spoke with a heavy voice.


    Everyone''s heart thudded nervously and they subconsciously gulped down their saliva. A cold sweat trickled down the side of their faces. Cheng Sheng''s current condition is already the worst. Could there be any worse than this?! They thought in horror.


    "Sheng said that he expected to remain conscious so he can still instruct everyone what to do with the spirit servants in case you would capture one alive." Fei Yin spoke. "He also expected to remain conscious since he could be updated with the events. But, as you all saw earlier, he is conscious, yet is unable to make a proper conversation due to his condition." He told them as his fists clenched on his side.


    Everyone fell silent. Chen Han''s expression is extremely ugly. If only he could, he would transfer all the pain that Cheng Sheng feels to him. His younger brother¡­ his younger brother that he cared for the most all these years¡­


    "I didn''t tell you this to make you feel worse." Fei Yin spoke as if guessing their thoughts. "If Sheng could, he would have already stopped me from appearing before any of you to keep me from telling you this." He told them.


    "Yin-er¡­" Fei Lin sighed.


    "Even I, his lover, is worried for him. But ¨C " Fei Yin pressed his lips tight. " ¨C I believe in him. He isn''t this frail as you think." He glared at them.


    They all fell silent.


    Fei Yin didn''t bother speaking more since Cheng Sheng needs him by his side now. "If Sheng passes me a message to send to you, I''ll have xiao Bao deliver it to you all." He spoke. "Also, send him a message for any update about the enemies." He added and then left to go to Bai Tan''s space where Cheng Sheng is.


    Everyone looked at each other, don''t know how to speak. They all silently returned to their rooms covered in gloom and their hearts are filled with distress.


    ¡­


    The next day, the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect obviously looked depressed. Although they tried to hide it, the bags under their eyes couldn''t cover it up even with the help of magic pills or healing creams. Qian Tian really felt distressed for You Rou so he bought her with many rouge to at least cheer her up.


    The first team to win in the group battles are the five-member team of the Tuanhui Sect, which is the only team full of women. Hui Na, Hui Qu and Hui Lu claimed the victory with their two fellow female disciples. Their opponent who lost can''t help but spit out a ''vixen'' word but immediately shut up. They felt bitter in their hearts because these women are too fierce!


    The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect are about to sigh, can''t feel enthusiasm in watching the matches but they can''t find anything to distract themselves with. But, they didn''t know that a surprise is waiting for them in the next match!


    "The next match is a team of three people from two different sects!" the host announced after he read the names on the nameplate. Although there was a smile on his face, it was a twisted smile and held a complicated gaze as he read the names written down again, as if he was just mistaken earlier.


    Yet, the truth is glaring at him! It was really these three people!


    "Since it is a three-person team, and we have four three-person team, this three-person team ¨C the challengers, will pick from the box another three-person team." The host explained. "Now, without further ado, let us all welcome ¨C " he spoke.


    "Hm? Chen Han." Li Tian called when he suddenly remembered something.


    "Yes?" Chen Han answered absent-mindedly.


    "Doesn''t your sect have a participant for the single battles?" Li Tian asked. "Senior Sun Yi''s and senior Wu Yuan''s son¡­" he muttered and his next words were stuck on his throat when he saw the one he was talking about now is climbing on the stage.


    "Wu Lian ¨C " Chen Han spoke, and his voice overlapped with the host''s voice.


    "Wu Lian of the Youxiwang Sect ¨C " the host spoke as he called the names. " ¨C Sun Yan of the Shanliangde Sect ¨C " he spoke.


    Sun Yi''s brow twitched. "¡­ Lian-er?" he muttered as his eyes widened in shock when he heard that his adoptive son''s name is together with his nephew''s name.


    " ¨C and Fei Luo of the Shanliangde Sect." the host finished.


    "¡­ Shanliangde Sect¡­" Sun Yi muttered in a daze. "Wait! Lian-er is in a group battle?! Why?! When?!" he asked in shock.


    The others who are about to ask Sun Yi about this. "¡­" well, he looked shocked, too.


    Wu Yuan who saw his beloved''s cute shocked face. "¡­" Yiyi, you just noticed? It''s been a week already¡­ he thought, feeling helpless inside. But, his affection towards his beloved increased again. His Yiyi is really cute like this.


    Wu Lian who can read his adoptive father''s thoughts despite Wu Yuan''s expressionless face. "¡­" well, we''re just too alike despite we''re not blood-related. He thought and heaved a sigh when he felt his chest is stuffy after being fed dog food (no. It was just him feeding himself with dog food).


    Chen Wu almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he found this out. He has been busy devising tactics with his younger brothers that he didn''t notice Wu Lian actually still hadn''t had his match! He really thought that Wu Lian already was finished with his match last week! If even he, Chen Wu, didn''t notice this, how can Chen Su and Chen Yu would?


    Chen Su''s expression is blank as he looked at Wu Yuan while Chen Yu hid behind his elder brothers, shaking in fright. How did this happen?!?!


    "G ¨C ge?!" Fei Huo cried out in shock. Even he didn''t notice that Fei Luo still hadn''t had his match yet! He was training with Xi Bing for their double battle last week!


    Xi He sneered while Sun Ri covered her mouth. No one knows whether she is sympathizing with Sun Yan or actually is grinning, enjoying this drama.


    Actually, it isn''t a big deal for these big sects to collaborate. Well, now.. But before, it was really a big deal since each sect is competing against each other. So, how did this happen? How did these three promising lads of this generation end up in a team?

 Chapter 539 - The Scum Is Absent

    "What the hell is this...?" the audience doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry when they saw Wu Lian, Fei Luo and Sun Yan as a group of three.


    Although it was said that making a team with the other sects is permissible... well, they haven''t seen it in the past solo and double battles... and in this group battle, it was only them three who formed a collaboration from different sects!


    Wu Lian and Fei Luo are supposed to sign up for solo battles while Sun Yan wanted to sign up in the double battles together with another Shanliangde Sect disciple. But, mishaps happen.


    "We''ll be signing up as a team! See you later!" Chen Wu told Wu Lian as he brought his two younger brothers Chen Su and Chen Yu to register.


    Wu Lian nodded as an answer and watched the three left. The opening ceremony for the second stage of the Intersect Competition was already finished and the rest of this morning was left for the fifty participants to sign up as a single challenger, pair challenger or team challenger for solo, double and group battles respectively.


    Wu Lian was about to head to register for the solo battles. He wanted to prove himself to his adoptive father that he is worthy to be raised by them as their adoptive son. Though, he really doesn''t need to do this since Sun Yi is carefree while Wu Yuan doesn''t care about these things. Wu Lian is just persistent. He wanted to repay them for raising him since he was a child, and he wanted them to be proud of him.


    Wu Lian lined for the single battles when a subordinate of their sect called him. He was told that his dad Sun Yi was sick and he went to the Yunxiao Inn to rest. Thus, he hurried over to Sun Yi.


    ¡­ only to see Sun Yi''s disappointed but also helpless expression when he saw him. "That... Lian-er, I called for your father, not you." Sun Yi said while he is training with his sword. "The messenger should have misheard your names..." he muttered and placed a palm on his face that reddened due to embarrassment. "And... yes. You can see. I am not sick. I am just willful towards your father..." he added. He coughed and looked away to hide his embarrassment.


    "... oh." Wu Lian muttered. He not only was mistakenly called but was also forced to eat dog food. He woodenly left the Yunxiao Inn and returned to the venue.


    But, when he returned, no matter how fast he was, he lost the opportunity to sign up for the single battles. The number of participants are now even. They can''t add one more. He nodded in understanding and excused himself, feeling ashamed that he was absent during the registration.


    Thinking that he can sign up for double battles, he had to look for someone to pair up with. He has been thinking of Chen Wu but then he heard him and his brothers talking about tactics for their three-person team. He decided not to tell them about his dilemma. He knows that Chen Wu would feel distressed and would definitely make him join their team and become a four-person team. He doesn''t like to burden Chen Wu, thus he tried to look for another person again.


    But, just as he did, he heard that the Righteous Alliance disciple has closed the registration since the number of pairs have also been even. A coincidence that the remaining number of participants that still haven''t signed up are enough for a team of three ¨C the only team needed left in group battles! Wu Lian then knew that he can only sign up for the group battles. But who to group with? He thought and turned.


    He saw two people.


    Wu Lian snapped out of his reminiscing and he turned to look at Fei Luo and Sun Yan, asking if they want to pick up the nameplate for their opponents. It wouldn''t be good if they''d pick Chen Wu''s group. Wu Lian doesn''t want any of their teams lose.


    But, Fei Luo didn''t answer since he doesn''t want to touch the nameplates he deem dirty. Sun Yan helplessly smiled at this attitude of Fei Luo and he apologized to Wu Lian. He had him then pick for their opponents.


    Wu Lian nodded and silently went to the host.


    ¡­


    Fei Luo''s brow is twitching because of irritation. Everyone knows he is a germaphobe. During the elimination stage in the desert arena, he was the one who erected a barrier around them for the sand to not stick to his clothes, hair or skin.


    Yet, today, someone bumped into him and he saw the faint mark of sweat on his clothes, albeit it evaporated immediately. While everyone was registering, he went to the restroom to change his clothes. After pressing flat his changed clothes, he burnt his clothes that he wore earlier before he came out of the restroom, only to bump into Sun Yan.


    "What?" he asked with a scowl on his face.


    Sun Yan sniffed and smelled the smoke. "... you burnt your clothes?" he asked and looked at Fei Luo''s spotless white and neat clothes without a wrinkle.


    "Yes." Fei Luo answered. "Make way. I still haven''t signed up for the solo battles." he spoke and walked around Sun Yan when he saw that the other didn''t move.


    Sun Yan followed after him. "I also still haven''t." he spoke, referring to registering.


    Just as his voice fell, both of them heard that the registration for solo battles was closed.


    "... pair up?" Sun Yan asked and glanced at Fei Luo''s dark expression. He knows that the other is pissed and is just holding it in.


    Fei Luo pressed his lips tight. "Fine." he answered through his gritted teeth. He doesn''t like pair and group battles because the others might dirty his clothes during the fight.


    Sun Yan nodded in understanding. Just as they turned, they heard that the double battles were also closed. "... sorry." he apologized despite he didn''t do anything.


    A vein popped in Fei Luo''s forehead. Obviously, he is about to explode. "... why didn''t you sign up earlier yourself?" he asked, holding his temper.


    "I am giving others chance." Sun Yan answered.


    Fei Luo shut up. He knows that Sun Yan is the easy-go-lucky type, or the one who goes with the flow like his uncle Sun Rong and younger uncle Sun Yi. Thus, Sun Yan can sign up for any type of battles - single, double or group, since he is good at socializing.


    "Huh? There are three of you left and we need a team of three." They heard a Righteous Alliance disciple, who responsible for signing the teams in group battles, spoke. "Why don''t you three work together? After all, you are disciples, too. It shouldn''t be a problem!" he proposed.


    Fei Luo and Sun Yan looked at each other. Three people? There are only two of them, so that meant there is one more unfortunate person. They thought. And since that person said ''disciple'', the other is also a disciple...


    The two of them turned and saw the remaining person is also looking at them. It''s Wu Lian.


    ¡­


    "Whew! Fortunately, Wu Lian has a lucky hand!" Chen Wu explained. "He didn''t pick out team! Who knows if we can beat them!" he told his younger brothers.


    Chen Yu nodded timidly.


    "But, ge. The three of them didn''t have the tacit understanding the three of us have!" Chen Su told him.


    "So what if we are tacit?" Chen Wu sighed. "The three of them are strong individually!" he reminded him.


    "En." Chen Su nodded and smiled stiffly. He almost forgot. Wu Lian is the strongest disciple of the Youxiwang Sect. Chen Wu is also strong himself, but Wu Lian''s performance is more brilliant than Chen Wu''s.


    Not to mention that Chen Su and Chen Yu are weaker than Chen Wu, even if Chen Wu can fight against Wu Lian equally, Chen Su and Chen Yu definitely can''t fight against Fei Luo and Sun Yan. Ai¡­ their team definitely would be miserable if it happened. Fortunately, Wu Lian hadn''t picked them.


    "Too stiff! They are too stiff!" they heard someone spoke from the audience when the fight started. "They don''t look like a team at all! More like forced to work together!" they said as they watched the match.


    "... surely they won''t lose?" someone nervously asked.


    "... I think so." someone forced a smile that obviously is stiff. In short, he also isn''t sure.


    "They don''t look like friends. Why did they team up?" someone asked in puzzlement as they watched the three chaotically moved around the space, the stage arena for group battles, they were sent to meet their opponents.


    They don''t have any tactics!


    "Was it really as I said? They were forced?" someone curiously asked. "But, two of them three are from the Shanliangde Sect. Why do they look like they also don''t get along?" this person looked intrigued.


    "Who knows?" they all shrugged, unsure.

 Chapter 540 - The Scum Is Attached

    "Aiyo! Look at brother teasing his chosen opponent!" Sun Ri said and pointed to the projected image of a special space set as a stage arena for the group battles.


    That''s called ''teasing''? Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao thought as they watched Sun Yan circling around his opponent that is like a startled chicken. His opponent is obviously weaker than him, but he didn''t still strike at him. It really looked like teasing, but, obviously¡­ This is called ''toying'', not ''teasing''! They thought.


    But, neither Wen Wen, Cui Xiang, nor Cui Xiao spoke and just remained silent. These Sun brother and sister, their minds are working really strange. Yet, they already have seen a person thinking more strangely than them, someone with the surname ''Cheng''¡­ yep. Their Cheng-shibo ''Cheng Sheng''.


    Ai. Thinking of Cheng Sheng, they suddenly missed him. They haven''t seen him today, but their masters, Xie-shigong and Fan-shigong said that Cheng Sheng is busy with something. Even Fei Yinzi who is very sticky towards his master didn''t say anything and just accepted this reason. Then, he led them to the venue.


    To suddenly become matured an attached child someone like Fei Yinzi¡­ something must have happened! Thinking this, Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao glanced at the direction where Fei Yinzin was sitting along with Wen Yan, Zhu Xi, Su Yi and Su Mi. Fei Yinzi''s back is upright and he is seriously watching the match of Wu Lian, Fei Luo and Sun Yan.


    "It''s such a pity that we can''t have a match with my brother¡­" Sun Ri pouted. Her voice pulled Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao out of their thoughts. "But, we will definitely be wiped out by their team of three!" she sighed. "It''s fortunate that we''ve become a four-person team than three-person team, or it will be either us or the Chen trio-shixiongs my brother''s team will be facing!" she added and looked at the Chen brothers Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu.


    Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao nodded in agreement. Even if their team has the best defense, with the fierce offense of Wu Lian, Fei Luo and Sun Yan, not to mention their strong individuality, their team of four will definitely be wiped out by these three even if these three people aren''t cooperating with each other!


    Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao, Sun Ri included, have weaker cultivation than those three, too. They also fear that even just one, or say two, of these three people would be enough to defeat them four! Thus, it was truly fortunate that they teamed up as a four-person team, avoiding this three-person team with strong individual level who, although carelessly placed in one team together, can still defeat their opponents.


    The four of them shuddered at the thought. They then resumed focusing on the match, hoping to learn from them.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi, who looked like is focusing on watching the match, actually isn''t watching the match. His thoughts are on the person absent on the elders seats. Although he was already told that Cheng Sheng is busy, he still felt unwilling. Though, in the end, he still accepted the fact.


    Cheng Sheng being one''s master makes one feel both lucky and unlucky. They would be very lucky since Cheng Sheng possesses vast knowledge from cultivation, alchemy and medicine. But, they would also feel unlucky. Since their master is a very knowledgeable person, that means he would be very busy. He will have many clients, from buying magic pills and potions as well as other medicines from him to treating illnesses. This makes Cheng Sheng has lesser time to teach and train him, including bonding with him, increasing their affection towards each other as a master and disciple.


    Just like, again, now. Cheng Sheng is busy with something again. Thus, he didn''t see him again. This was already the usual, and Fei Yinzi has already used to it. Yet, that unwilling feeling is bubbling inside his chest. He wanted to see his master, even just a glimpse. That five months were the longest time he hadn''t seen Cheng Sheng, even just his shadow. He almost couldn''t bear it.


    Yet, he was forced to be matured recently. It was due to Fei Yin. That piercing cold gaze of his like a sharp knife stabbing Fei Yinzi¡­ Fei Yinzi felt uncomfortable with it. Because he can understand what it meant, though no matter how many times he wants to pretend to be dumb and ignore it.


    Fei Yin''s gaze told him to stop acting a child, despite him, Fei Yinzi, a sixteen-year-old, could still be called a ''child'' in the cultivation world. After all, cultivators can live up to two hundred years if they can, or even beyond. Yet, Fei Yinzi was forced to come out of that childish shell of his. Fei Yin, in just a glance, could see through him and thus he saw that he is attached to Cheng Sheng. Although Fei Yin knows that it was just due to the reason that Cheng Sheng raised Fei Yinzi and the child became dependent on him, Fei Yinzi understands that someone doesn''t want his lover to be surrounded by another guy.


    Albeit the ''another guy'' is just a sixteen-year-old child. Fei Yinzi, though, could accept this. Cheng Sheng taught him to be open-minded, after all. And so he also accepted the fact that he should act matured. Fei Yinzi knows how weak his master currently is after he lost his peak cultivation five years ago for the sake of the world. Thus, he had to become stronger to protect his master.


    That''s his duty, not only as a disciple of Cheng Sheng, but also as the child Cheng Sheng raised ¨C called his ''son''. So, Fei Yinzi endured Fei Yin''s hellish training and ignored the fact that Fei Yin is targeting him. He also began to be more sensible to his surroundings, starting with his fellow disciples. And so, he also didn''t complain after knowing that he can''t see his master again today.


    Sigh¡­ it''s really hard to be matured. He thought and lowered his gaze. But, he has to be matured for the sake of his master. He can feel that it became strange lately in Zhongyang, and the security became stricter. If he can''t even protect himself, how can he protect his master, too? Or, should he wait for his master to protect him? Then, who will protect his master?


    He shook his head. He has to do it himself. What is he living for, if not for his master? He also wanted to live with his master forever, thus he has to become more earnest in cultivating, too, and not just becoming stronger.


    Like Fei Yin. Although he heard that Fei Yin once ''died'' and ''resurrected'' so his cultivation should be just recovering lately, from these past days, he could tell that Fei Yin''s current cultivation isn''t someone like recovering from ''resurrection''.


    Fei Yin has the same cultivation as Jing Cheng''s! And if Fei Yin is still ''recovering'', then wouldn''t his cultivation reach the cultivation of Wu Yuan''s, Xie Lan''s and the other sect leaders?! Fei Yinzi shuddered in both fear and awe. Fei Yin is undoubtedly strong. He heard that although Fei Yin is low-key since the limelight was stolen by Cheng Sheng who is full of novel ideas, Fei Yin is as strong as Jing Cheng and Xi Ming in the past.


    Yet now, if Fei Yin is still in the middle of ''recovering'', wouldn''t this mean that he would be stronger than Jing Cheng? And when he finishes his ''recovery period'', how strong would he be?! Fei Yinzi didn''t dare think about it and just focused on the ways of how to become stronger to protect himself, and also his master.


    ¡­


    Inside Bai Tan''s space, Fei Yin is wiping the sweat off of Cheng Sheng''s body after Cheng Sheng fell unconscious due to agonizing pain because his cultivation technique is changing his body''s physique, again.


    "Yu Sheng¡­ if only he is here, he could give me a clue what is going on with you, Sheng." Fei Yin spoke to the unconscious Cheng Sheng.


    If Cheng Sheng is awake and heard what he said, he would definitely be scared silly, thinking when did Fei Yin recover his memories? And to which extent? In short, Cheng Sheng missed this information because he is currently in a deep sleep, much to Fei Yin''s and everyone''s distress since they were already used to seeing the lively Cheng Sheng and not the sickly Cheng Sheng.


    Doesn''t this prove that everyone is attached to Cheng Sheng, and not just Fei Yin, Fei Yinzi, the Xinfaxian Sect, the Chen family and the Youxiwang Sect? This scum is really fortunate because he is highly regarded by many.


    "That''s why, Sheng¡­" Fei Yin muttered as he devoutly kissed the fingertips of Cheng Sheng who is sleeping, thus he didn''t know his tofu is being eaten. "Hurry and wake up. We are all waiting for you.." He whispered as he finally kissed him on the forehead.

 Chapter 541 - The Scum Is Absent-Minded

    Yunxiao Inn, night.


    Sun Rong doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry after they asked him if Cheng Sheng is already awake. "It''s just one day that passed¡­ do you think that his condition is that simple?" he asked back at them. "Or, do you think I am a doctor or a cultivator to know his today''s condition? I am just a simple merchant who owns an inn!" he added.


    "¡­ being an inn owner already makes you not just any ordinary person." They spoke as they looked at him. "Not to mention an inn as big as this, and the most popular inn that happens to have an array that is covering the entire inn, preventing any foul air from entering." They added.


    Sun Rong. "¡­" fine, you win! I can''t talk back with this! He thought with black lines covering his face.


    Qie Shi. "¡­" see where your mouth got you now? He thought.


    Sun Rong. "¡­" my dear Qie, can I ask you where I took you with just my mouth? He thought and winked at Qie Shi.


    Qie Shi. "¡­" fck. I also have to behave my mouth (though I am not speaking and is just currently thinking). He thought with black lines covering his face.


    Everyone. "¡­" the hell is with this dirty talk that is not really a literal ''talk'' since we are all reading each other''s thoughts! How did it turn like this?! The sect leaders and elders'' faces were covered with dark lines. We are talking about Cheng Sheng yet how did it end up with us being fed dog food (plus ''listening'' to dirty talk)?! They added and left Sun Rong and Qie Shi. They don''t want their eyes to turn blind with their display of affection.


    Sung Rong and Qie Shi laughed while they returned to work. The sect leaders and elders got no choice but to look for Shu Mu, Xiao Le, Xi Ming and Xi Xing. They found them in the infirmary and saw that they are watching Ling Yun interrogating Xi Ming and now the conscious Ho Ting about their current condition.


    "What is he doing?" the sect leaders and elders asked.


    Ling Xi''s eyes turned hot while Yu Wen smiled when they saw Ling Xi. They are both proud of him.


    "This is what Cheng Sheng left to Ling Yun to do in case he falls in a coma." Shu Mu answered. "Ling Yun is recording Xi Ming''s and Ho Ting''s condition daily ¨C physically, mentally and spiritually. He is also recording the medicine they are taking, making them faithfully follow the prescription left by Cheng Sheng." He explained to them. "He is also checking their qi to train his eyes and also records the result down." He added.


    Everyone exclaimed in surprise. They looked at Ling Yun in awe. Fei Yinzi happened to pass by and heard it. He clenched his fists on his side, but then immediately loosened them. What can he do? He doesn''t have a talent in alchemy. He also doesn''t have special eyes like Ling Yun.


    "Er Zi." A voice called. "This is what they call you, right?" the owner of the voice asked.


    Fei Yinzi sharply raised his head and his eyes widened. The voice is familiar. As expected, it was Fei Yin. Fei Yinzi didn''t notice that he had wandered around and reached the garden absent-mindedly.


    "I pulled you in here." Fei Yin saw the confusion in his face. "Thinking about something? Your mental state isn''t good." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi gaped at him. His lips moved but no sound came out of his mouth. "¡­ where is master?" he asked.


    "There." Fei Yin turned.


    Fei Yinzi followed his gaze and saw Cheng Sheng was lying on the jade table. His clothes are neat and his skin is fair and clean. He looked like he is just sleeping. "Shizun¡­" he muttered.


    Fei Yin''s eyes sharpened. "Call him ''shifu''!" he told him.


    "Shifu!" Fei Yinzi reacted in reflex, started by Fei Yin raising his voice.


    "Good." Fei Yin nodded, looking pleased.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­" damn it! He inwardly cursed.


    Fei Yin ignored the youth''s expression. "Are you thinking about Ling Yun?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi was taken aback. "¡­ yes." he answered and lowered his head in shame.


    "Do you feel wronged because Sheng didn''t tell you about him taking Ling Yun as a disciple?" Fei Yin asked.


    Fei Yinzi was hit in his sore point. "I¡­ I''m not ¨C " he refuted, but it was weak.


    "You are." Fei Yin spoke. "Are you afraid of your master, that''s why you aren''t asking him on his decisions? Or he would think that you are willful?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi was about to answer when he heard what Fei Yin said net.


    "Or, are you afraid to show your ugly side, thus you don''t complain?" Fei Yin looked at him.


    Fei Yinzi''s pupils shrank and his eyes widened in shock. He felt something hit him straight in his chest.


    Fei Yin smiled seeing the stunned expression on the child''s face. "Don''t ask how I know. I also don''t want to show him my ugly side." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi stared at him, dumbfounded. What?! He, too?! He thought, shocked.


    "After all, we care about them." Fei Yin said. "So, we care about what they thought of us. And the more we care about them, the more we subconsciously follow their likes and avoid their dislikes. Thus, we don''t want them to see our ugly sides, too." He explained.


    Fei Yinzi''s pupils shook. He finally was enlightened. "Shiz¡­ shifu¡­ shifu knows?" he asked in a hoarse voice. He felt his eyes became warm.


    "Of course. Who do you think Sheng is?" Fei Yin looked at him with a disdainful gaze. "Also, he knows since he is watching you, too. He also cares about you." He told him with a frown. He doesn''t want to tell the child this, but he has to. Because he knows this is the truth, and that the child needs encouragement right now. "He has been watching you all these years. You think he wants a disciple just in name only?" he added and glared at Fei Yinzi whose tears fell.


    Fei Yinzi immediately wiped his tears. "No¡­" he answered. "Shiz¡­ shifu taught me everything he knows. I''m just the one who is too stupid." He said and sniffled. When he saw Fei Yin threw him a ''so, you are actually aware'' gaze, Fei Yinzi felt coughing out a mouthful of blood. That gaze really hurts!


    Well, truth always hurts.


    "Ling Yun really suits Sheng the best, as a disciple!" Fei Yin told him. "Not only is he a sword cultivator, he is also a mage like Sheng. He also has special eyes like Sheng." He said. "Sheng should have accepted Ling Yun as a disciple earlier." He added.


    Fei Yinzi flinched, feeling his heart aching more with every word of Fei Yin.


    "But, it''s not like you don''t have any merits." Fei Yin spoke as he looked at Fei Yinzi.


    "R ¨C really?" Fei Yinzi asked, feeling his hope was rekindled.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Yes. For one, you are¡­" he spoke.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes brightened, waiting for Fei Yin to continue.


    "Malleable." Fei Yin spoke.


    "¡­ ''malleable''?" Fei Yinzi muttered and tilted his head. He doesn''t understand what Fei Yin said.


    "That means you can be taught and trained, although not immediately learned and familiarized, you don''t complain and don''t give up." Fei Yin explained. "In short, you are indomitable¡­" he looked at Fei Yinzi whose eyes and mouth turned into circles. "You have an indomitable spirit." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi immediately closed his mouth and fixed his expression. He suddenly felt he was deceived.


    "Of course, you have to undergo through many things to perfect your indomitable spirit." Fei Yin told him. "You are still childish and, although doesn''t say it, would still complain." He frowned.


    Fei Yinzi''s face burned in shame for having been seen through.


    "Though, this can still be fixed." Fei Yin added.


    Fei Yinzi started. He knows that Fei Yin is referring to him acting matured lately. "Uncle¡­ Fei-shibo, thank you." He told him and bowed.


    Fei Yin didn''t speak and just waved his hand, and drinks appeared with snacks. "Sit." He spoke and pointed the chair across him.


    Fei Yinzi immediately did as he told so.


    "I have said earlier that Sheng should have took Ling Yun as a disciple earlier." Fei Yin spoke.


    Fei Yinzi flinched and he held back his tears.


    Fei Yin acted like he didn''t see it. "But Sheng didn''t." he continued. "Do you know why Sheng took Ling Yun as a disciple now?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi shook his head. He really didn''t know.


    It''s as Fei Yin expected. "Do you believe in your master?" he asked.


    "I do!" Fei Yinzi immediately answered.


    Fei Yin smiled. "You don''t." he told him.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened.


    "Our faith isn''t determined how fast we answer, but how sincere." Fei Yin spoke as he looked at Fei Yinzi. "And to show our sincerity, how faithful we are to them, it took a long time¡­ maybe even a lifetime, before we can say that we really believe in them no matter what." He explained. "Er Zi. You are still too young.." He told him.

 Chapter 542 - The Scum Is Neglected

    This pair of uncle and nephew have just recently met but the first time they met, Fei Yin saved Cheng Sheng who saved Fei Yinzi that got hurt not from the enemy, but under Cheng Sheng''s hands after he was hit by Cheng Sheng''s fan. Fei Yin deemed him as weak, thus he disliked him, more so when he learned he was his nephew and also is Cheng Sheng''s disciple, yet still weak like this.


    The next time was Fei Yinzi waiting for his match. Now, they can peacefully have a talk. Fei Yin saw that the child is also troubled and needed help but he is obviously shy to ask anyone, and Fei Yin is Cheng Sheng''s lover. Not to mention this is a separate space, thus Fei Yin pulled him in. He also need to talk with his nephew. He is still his nephew, after all, and definitely will change to be his ''adopted son'' with Cheng Sheng.


    "How can Fei-shibo say that I don''t believe in shiz¡­ shifu?" Fei Yinzi asked.


    "Did you never question him before?" Fei Yin asked back.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t answer.


    Fei Yin knows (the answer), since it''s obvious. "As soon as you doubt, your faith is never absolute." He spoke then paused. "Of course, I don''t ask you to have an absolute faith to your master. You have your own life, too." He told him.


    "But you have." Fei Yinzi softly spoke.


    "Can you compare to me?" Fei Yin asked as his eyes narrowed.


    Fei Yinzi froze and he stammered. "I can''t." he honestly answered.


    Fei Yin smiled. Silence fell upon them for a while.


    "Why did shifu decide to take Ling Yun as a disciple?" Fei Yinzi asked, can''t hide his grievance and resentment in his voice. The rim of his eyes turned red.


    He''s really still a child. Fei Yin thought. "Because your master already seen this coming." He answered. "He knows he''ll be falling into a coma." He added.


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes widened in shock. "''coma''?!" he exclaimed and looked at Cheng Sheng lying on the jade table underneath the tree. "I thought¡­ thought¡­" he muttered.


    "Thought that he''s just sleeping?" Fei Yin asked. Seeing the youth nodded, Fei Yin wryly smiled. "It is what your master told everyone to tell you, disciples." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi''s face wrinkled in grievance. Another grievance has been added on his list! He thought.


    "Look at how you reacted just now. If the news of Cheng Sheng falling into a coma, what do you think will happen?" Fei Yin asked him.


    "¡­ panic." Fei Yinzi answered.


    Fei Yin nodded. "Thus, this matter can''t be leaked." He told him.


    "But you are telling me¡­" Fei Yinzi muttered.


    "Wasn''t it because you are his disciple?" Fei Yin spoke. "This is the answer you wanted to hear, right?" he asked when he saw the youth smiled.


    Fei Yinzi''s smile froze. Damn it. He has seen through me again! He thought and frowned. "What''s the real reason?" he asked.


    "Well, you as his disciple is one reason." Fei Yin answered.


    Fei Yinzi finally can''t contain his smile. He grinned and even chuckled, feeling giddy.


    Fei Yin looked at him, wanting to roll his eyes but also feeling pity at Fei Yinzi. This child is so unloved by his master. He thought despite the said master is his lover Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng must have neglected Fei Yinzi much than he had imagined.


    Thus, Fei Yinzi appointed himself as Fei Yinzi''s second master, though, for him, this fact should already be a given as he and Cheng Sheng are lovers. "The other reason I told you this is so you shouldn''t seek Sheng too much." He told him.


    Again, Fei Yinzi''s smile froze on his lips.


    "Also, you can divert your fellow disciple''s attention from Sheng so they won''t found out about Sheng''s current condition and then worry." Fei Yin added.


    "¡­ I understand." Fei Yinzi answered as he lowered his head.


    Fei Yin nodded at him, giving him a look of encouragement. "You should go back and accompany your fellow disciples. That Wen Wen¡­ and the two female twin mages¡­ they still have a match, right?" he asked.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi nodded.


    "Then, go and give this to them." Fei Yin spoke as he took out a book from his sleeve.


    "This is?" Fei Yinzi was surprised as he received the book.


    "A book given by Sheng when we were still young. He hopes I can understand the alchemy better after seeing my performance and hearing founder''s and shifu''s remark." Fei Yin answered, unabashed. He doesn''t think this is a black history. In fact, he felt it''s sweet since his lover cared for him even if they weren''t together yet at that time.


    And Fei Yinzi was fed dog food again. "Oh." He muttered, didn''t take the similarity between him and Fei Yin seriously. Since Fei Yin can do this, maybe be can ask Wen Wen some notes in alchemy. He shouldn''t be that really hopeless in alchemy, right? He still can be saved? He thought, feeling hopeful.


    Fei Yin saw Fei Yinzi''s expression and silently lit a candle for him. No. You can''t be saved. He thought and heaved a sigh. "Go." He told him as he waved his hand, shooing him to leave.


    Fei Yinzi learned from this conversation between him and his uncle to not take Fei Yin''s action seriously, and only his words. "Thank you, Fei-shibo." He rose from his seat and deeply bowed.


    Fei Yin nodded and watched the youth leave. "Although your jealousy towards Ling Yun has disappeared, it doesn''t change the fact that you have no talent in alchemy." He muttered and then sipped his drink. "Sheng ah. Fate really wronged you to meet Er Zi first than Ling Yun." He spoke as he looked at his sleeping lover. "But, this is attributed to Er Zi''s luck. It shows that fate is good to Er Zi, so you shouldn''t feel too worried anymore towards him. He''ll live longer than you imagined." He told him.


    As if reassured, Cheng Sheng''s knitted brows relaxed, and a sweet smile formed on his lips as if Fei Yin uttered sweet nothings to him.


    ¡­


    The next day, noon.


    "Fortunately, the three of them are strong as individuals." The sect leaders and elders heard the people said when they passed by them while going out of the exit.


    Wu Lian''s, Fei Luo''s and Sun Yan''s match has ended.


    "And won." Someone added when they all remembered the host stiffly announced the three''s victory earlier.


    The sect leaders and elders fell silent and looked at Wu Yuan and Sun Yu. Wu Yuan''s expression has already been indifferent, so none of them saw any reaction from him.


    Sun Yu, instead. "¡­" damn geezers. He thought s his brow twitched in annoyance. He called Fei Luo and Sun Yan and returned to the Yunxiao Inn with his disciples and elders in tow, avoiding everyone''s gazes.


    Fei Luo and Sun Yan have an explanation owed him. Sun Ri following behind her elder brother giggled and she turned to wave at Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao before their sect left first due to Sun Yu. There are only two matches left for the group battles, and the second stage of the competition will end. The participants who won will advance to the next, the third, stage and will be given a day of rest before the third stage will commence.


    The remaining teams for the group battles are the four-person team of Wen Wen, Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Sun Ri. Their team already appeared during the elimination stage. They have a good defense and their offense also can''t be underestimated. They are expected to win. The three-person team composed of the Chen trio siblings Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu are also expected to win since they are the seedlings of the Chen Clan which never failed to produce promising cultivators. Take Chen Han and Cheng Sheng for example.


    There are also two other teams, another four-person and another three-person teams which will be their opponents.


    "That''s right!" Wen Wen exclaimed when he remembered something. "Er Zi, thank you for the book that you gave to me last night!" he spoke. "I, Xiang-jie and Xiao-jie studied it this morning and it is really effective. Please give Cheng-shibo and Fei-shibo out thanks!" he told Fei Yinzi while beaming.


    Everyone''s ears immediately perked up when Cheng Sheng was mentioned. Cheng Sheng gave a book to their sect''s disciples? Through Fei Yin and passed to Fei Yinzi? They thought as they all stared at Fei Yinzi with a burning gaze. They are itching to ask Fei Yinzi how was Cheng Sheng now. But, they didn''t do so since Fei Yinzi doesn''t know anything.


    Fei Yinzi who doesn''t know anything. "¡­" these old geezers¡­ he thought and coughed, pretending that he really doesn''t know anything. "Yes. Fei-shibo called me last night when he remembered that my shifu gave him a book about alchemy when they were young." He explained.


    So, it was like that! The sect leaders and elders of the other sects thought. But, the Xinfaxian Sect caught another matter.


    Wait¡­ did Er Zi just address Cheng Sheng as ''shifu''?!

 Chapter 543 - The Scum Is Busy

    Yunxiao Inn.


    "Do you think it''ll be our match this afternoon?" Chen Su asked Chen Wu.


    "If it is, then good luck!" Su Yi told him.


    "Thanks!" Chen Su grinned.


    "G ¨C good luck to your mages, too, if it will be th ¨C their turn!" Chen Yu said.


    "Thank you, Chen Yu-shidi." Cui Xiang smiled.


    Chen Yu blushed and shrank his neck. He also shyly lowered his head.


    Meanwhile, Cui Xiang. "¡­" am I that scary? She thought and shrugged.


    The disciples of the other sects also bade the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples along with Sun Ri ''good luck'' and resumed eating. Meanwhile, their sect leaders and elders are camping outside Bai Tan''s space, hoping to see Cheng Sheng come out.


    But, it was Fei Yin who came out instead. "¡­" what the hell are they standing here for like statues? He thought.


    Everyone who saw Fei Yin''s cold face greeted them, and even felt he brought cold air. "¡­" we want to see Cheng Sheng, not you! They thought. But, they got no other choice than ask Fei Yin. The other is already here, and he''s the only one by Cheng Sheng''s side.


    "Xiao Yin. How is xiao Sheng now?" Fan Wen asked his eldest disciple.


    "Answering shifu, Cheng-shidi is still asleep." Fei Yin answered as he cupped his fist and respectfully bowed.


    Fan Wen felt emotional since it has been a long time Fei Yin has acted like this. He lowered his head to hide his tearful eyes while Xie Lan patted him on the back to comfort him.


    "Does Ah Sheng¡­ still¡­ that, last night?" Chen Han asked as he bit his lip. He is referring to Cheng Sheng still suffering from the pain.


    Fei Yin turned to him. "Sheng''s condition turned better." He just said.


    They all heaved a sigh of relief. Fei Yin''s words meant that Cheng Sheng''s pain has alleviated.


    Chen Han clenched his fists. "Thanks." He stiffly told Fei Yin before he left.


    Li Tian helplessly looked at his back. He smiled and nodded to Fei Yin before he followed after Chen Han. This guy¡­ how long was it now? All these years, he still hasn''t accepted Fei Yin as his brother-in-law! Well, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng haven''t gotten married yet. But still! They are acting like a pair of husbands already! But Chen Han still can''t accept that!


    Just what will it make Chen Han to accept Fei Yin as Cheng Sheng''s other half? Li Tian thought and then shook his head since he can''t think of anything.


    ¡­


    In the infirmary, Ling Yun and Ho Ting are left.


    "You¡­" Ho Ting muttered as he looked at Ling Yun with a complicated gaze.


    "I already told you to not call me ''you''." Ling Yun told Ho Ting as he tilted the bowl with one hand to sip the soul while his other hand is holding a brush as he wrote. "Is this how you address others in your land even if they have already given their name for you to address them with?" he asked him.


    Ho Ting shut up. "L ¨C Ling¡­ Yun?" he called, unsure.


    "Yes. That''s my name." Ling Yun nodded, feeling pleased. Then, he continued to write while still drinking the soup.


    Ho Ting looked at him with a complicated gaze. "Why are you doing two tasks at the same time?" he asked the busy Ling Yun. "Can''t you do one at a time? It''s already noon so you should take your lunch first. You can resume writing after you finish your food." He told him.


    "That won''t do!" Ling Yun shook his head. "I have to do everything that I could right now since next week, I won''t be here because I am going to participate in the next stage of the competition." He explained. "I have to write as much as I can about my conjectures, in case they might held elder Cheng Sheng¡­" he added and paused. "¡­ shizun." He corrected himself.


    Ho Ting''s brows furrowed. "This Cheng Sheng¡­" he spoke in awkward words.


    "Hey!" Ling Yun cut him off. "You can''t speak my shizun''s name like that! You should call him ''elder Cheng''!" he told him. "Don''t you know that it is my shizun who cured you?" he asked him.


    Ho Ting was taken aback. "What?!" he exclaimed in shock. "It was him?" he looked at Ling Yun with widened eyes.


    Ling Yun nodded as he smiled proudly. "Of course!" he answered. "My shizun is the best doctor in this land! He even managed to cure your soul that was almost devoured by another soul!" he told Ho Ting.


    Ho Ting''s face paled in horror. "No wonder¡­ no wonder I feel light and can''t control my body!" he said. "It''s actually another soul taking over my soul!" he said in lament of his self.


    Ling Yun looked at him in pity. "Yes. At first, we didn''t notice it. But, after you fought against my shizun and lost, it was then that we discovered that there was actually another soul inside your body aside from yours." He explained. "That soul was killed during the fight, though, so you were saved." He looked at him.


    Ho Ting wanted to cry but there were no tears. Life is really hard! He thought. "But, right now¡­ I feel normal." He said as he patted his chest.


    Ling Yun nodded. "The Fostering Magic Pills are good nourishments." He spoke and smiled.


    "''Fostering Magic Pills''?" Ho Ting asked when he heard this unfamiliar words.


    "Yes. The Fostering Magic Pills are magic pills to foster your mind and spirit. That''s why they are nourishment pills." Ling Yun explained. "Of course, this is what my shizun created!" he added with a grin.


    "I see¡­ so, how much are they?" Ho Ting asked, wanting to repay them because he felt guilty.


    He thought that this Cheng Sheng is a scum for making this fair youth named Ling Yun work busily. But, he found out that this Cheng Sheng is actually a respectable person. He is a very good doctor and can even create magic pills. He wronged his name without him knowing everything.


    In short, he is his life-savior.


    "Oh. My shizun didn''t say¡­" Ling Yun scratched his head as he fell in a conundrum.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I can just write and sign my name telling that I will definitely pay you!" Ho Ting told Ling Yun.


    "Great idea!" Ling Yun''s eyes brightened. "Sure! Then, you write with me now!" he told him as he handed him another brush and paper.


    Ho Ting has already finished his lunch earlier. He only ate a light meal since that''s what Cheng Sheng instructed Ling Yun, as well as Qie Shi and Sun Rong who provide their food, with.


    "''I, Ho Ting, of¡­''" Ho Ting muttered as he started to write.


    Ling Yun looked over. "Hey. Is that the name of your land?" he asked. "''Dong¡­ yang''?" he read. "And you know how to write in our language?!" he was shocked.


    Ho Ting nodded and smiled when he saw the shocked expression of Ling Yun. What a cute face. He thought. "You should have realized that I can also speak your language." He said in a helpless tone.


    "Oh¡­ you''re right!" Ling Yun exclaimed.


    "It''s because of my uncle." Ho Ting spoke. "When I was young, he had met a friend in the past. Later, I realized he''s from a different land. This should be your land." He told Ling Yun. "His friend taught us his language, how to speak and write it. In exchange, my uncle taught him our language." He explained.


    "Oh¡­ where is this friend of your uncle, then?" Ling Yun asked.


    "I don''t know." Ho Ting answered. "He left, telling us that he has to return to his family. He was lost in the waves and accidentally drifted to our shore. Then, he left the same way he arrived. I''ve never met him since then." He explained.


    "So that''s why¡­" Ling Yun muttered. "How about you? Why are you here? And your uncle? What happened to him?" he asked in succession.


    "I am actually here because of my uncle." Ho Ting answered. "I am looking for him. He left to find his friend." He explained.


    "Huh?!" Ling Yun was shocked. This guy''s uncle is actually reckless?! Or bold? He thought. "But, you were possessed by that spirit¡­ then, you still haven''t found your uncle?!" he exclaimed.


    Ho Ting nodded. "Yes. After I recover, I will find him immediately." He smiled.


    "Then, you have to follow my shizun''s instructions so you can heal as soon as possible!" Ling Yun told him. "Hm? Wait. How did that spirit possess you? I heard from my shizun that it was a sword spirit that''s why he didn''t see the demonic energy thus we didn''t notice that you were possessed." He explained.


    "Ah. I was on my way here but then I picked up a sword somewhere. Thinking that I have to equip myself in case a danger befell me later, I took it with me." Ho Ting explained.. "Who knows that sword is actually evil?" he helplessly sighed.

 Chapter 544 - The Scum Is Cute

    "That''s what he said?" Qie Shi spoke after they all listened to what Ling Yun told them about Ho Ting''s explanation.


    "Do you think he was lying?" Ling Yun nervously asked. He has done his best earlier to act calm and not reveal that he was actually nervous because he is fishing for information.


    This is what Cheng Sheng told him to do. He hopes he didn''t fail his master.


    "Not necessarily." Jing Rui answered. "Although he might not have lied, he could have hidden some information. This isn''t called lying." He explained.


    Ling Yun nodded in understanding. He patted his chest as he sighed in relief. But, who would have expected for his breath to get caught in his chest when he heard a familiar voice spoke.


    "Yes. I didn''t lie." The voice that he heard this noon spoke. "Who could have expected for someone to use a child to do a dirty work?" it said.


    Ling Yun choked and he coughed. Then, he sharply turned for his eyes to widen in shock when he saw Ho Ting appeared! How long was he there?


    "Ai. I didn''t expect for a child to deceive me. My heart aches." Ho Ting said as he clutched his chest, acting as if he is having an attack.


    Ling Yun. "!!!" what the fck! He looked like a different person right now except for his appearance! He thought, ignoring Ho Ting''s act.


    Everyone. "¡­" never seen a shameless act for a long time¡­ suddenly missed Cheng Sheng. They thought, didn''t care whether Ho Ting lives or dies. It''s better the latter.


    Ho Ting who didn''t expect that no one cared about his act. "¡­" what to do¡­ my heart now really aches¡­ he thought and fixed his expression.


    "You!" Ling Yun pointed at him. "You¡­ you were just acting earlier?!" he asked.


    "Weren''t you, too?" Ho Ting asked back with a devious smile.


    Ling Yun shut up.


    Everyone. "¡­" now why did the atmosphere turned into something strange? They thought as they looked at Ling Yun and Ho Ting who are acting like a couple that just deceived each other.


    "But, I didn''t lie earlier." Ho Ting spoke, breaking the silence after he saw Ling Yun''s expression is about to collapse. This guy''s expressions are really cute. He thought as the corners of his mouth lifted more.


    "Yeah, yeah." The others muttered as they all sipped their tea.


    Ho Ting. "¡­" why do you all looked so calm?! Shouldn''t you be shocked like this cutie?! He thought as his face started to crack, too, like Ling Yun''s.


    "Ai¡­ I never expect for you to follow me here." A voice familiar to Ho Ting spoke. "Well, who told you to be like me, never wanted to be stuck on that land." It said.


    Ho Ting sharply turned and his eyes widened when he saw a familiar person. "Uncle?!" he exclaimed when he saw his uncle whom he never met for many years.


    Ho Yue smiled, that same gentle smile. "You''ve grown up." He spoke as he sat with the Shanliangde Sect.


    Ho Ting''s mouth fell open. "You¡­ you''ve joined a sect?!" he exclaimed.


    "Yes. It was elder Fei who helped me." Ho Yue answered and smiled after Gong Xian handed him a cup of tea.


    Ho Ting''s gaze fell on Gong Xian. "He is?" he asked.


    "My sole disciple." Ho Yue answered.


    Ho Ting became even more speechless. "You¡­ how did you find me here?" he asked.


    "The ''Ho'' surname in this land is rare. Since you''ve joined the Intersect Competition, sect leader Sun thought of me so he decided to call me here." Ho Yue explained. "It just happened that I visited the Xinfaxian Sect and so I used the teleportation array." He said and pointed the array that is still glowing in the garden. "So convenient!" he explained as he sipped his drink.


    Ho Ting became even more speechless. His uncle¡­ is really as carefree as he remembered, if not became even more carefree.


    "So... so he ¨C " Ling Yun muttered after he finally recovered from his shock.


    Ling Xi can''t bear to look at his nephew like this so he pulled him to their sect''s seats.


    "Elder Ho, it''s been a long time." The sect leaders and elders greeted.


    "Hello." Ho Yue greeted back with a smile.


    "It''s actually Cheng Sheng who reminded me." Sun Yu spoke. "I never made the connection, but then I trust Cheng Sheng''s instinct. Who could have known it was really like this?" he asked.


    They all nodded. "Cheng Sheng¡­" Ho Ting muttered when he remembered the name of Ling Yun''s master who is the doctor that saved him.


    "Ting-er, where did you pick up that strange sword?" Ho Yue asked, starting the serious discussion. "What exactly happened?" he added.


    Ho Ting coughed when he saw Ling Yun''s accusing glare. "I really didn''t lie to him¡­ I really picked up that sword." He started. "But, this sword, I clearly recognize. It''s from our land." He looked at them. "I found the sword in this land." He told them.


    A heavy silence fell.


    "Where?" Wu Yuan asked. "Which direction?" he added.


    "Naturally, east." Ho Ting answered and paused. "Well, to be exact, southeast." He added.


    "If it was the east, xiao Sheng should have noticed." Xie Lan spoke. "But, he hasn''t, thus he must really have come from further direction." He said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The east has become the Xinfaxian Sect''s territory. If even they, especially Cheng Sheng, couldn''t found out about the strange sword, then no one definitely can. Thus, this matter was discovered until ''Ho Ting'' attacked Fei Yinzi who is related to Cheng Sheng.


    "How did you pick it up?" Ho Yue asked.


    "This¡­ I remember that I saw it was lying in the middle of the road. I have no weapon with me so I picked it up. It''s convenient since it was a sword from our land, which I am already used to." Ho Ting said. "But¡­ that was the last thing I can remember. Me picking up the sword." He frowned as he held his head. After he picked up the sword, he felt a chilling and numbing feeling. By the time he regained his senses, he felt light.


    That time must be when the sword spirit has taken over his body. It was definitely an extremely unpleasant feeling since you can''t feel or touch anything. You just continue to float. You can''t even make a noise. Everything around him is darkness¡­


    "Ugh¡­" he grunted in pain.


    Ling Yun started. "Ho Ting!" he called and abruptly rose from his seat before he ran towards Ho Ting when he saw the other fell on his knees with his face twisted in pain as he clutched his head.


    "Ting-er!" Ho Yue cried when he saw Ho Ting is about to fall on the ground.


    Gong Xian''s figure flashed and he caught the falling Ho Ting before he pushed him to Ling Yun''s arms. "Medicine." He told him.


    "Huh? Ah, yes, yes!" Ling Yun nodded and immediately took out a bottle filled with magic pills from his sleeve before he fed it to Ho Ting for him to take.


    Ho Ting who felt his head mind is being cruelly twisted and is bathing in his sweat. "¡­" you want me to eat this magic pill drily?! He thought. But, he saw Ling Yun didn''t notice his gaze because his eyes are filled with worry as he shakily placed the magic pill on his lips that are slightly parted as he gasped for air, trying to alleviate the pain he feels.


    Ho Ting felt his heart was soothed by Ling Yun''s expression so he forcefully gulped the magic pill down. Then, he suddenly felt his whole body cooled down which eased the burning pain in his head that started to spread all over his body. This magic pill is really magical.


    "How are you feeling?" Ling Yun asked when he saw that Ho Ting has calmed down.


    "It''s so cool¡­" Ho Ting answered.


    "What else?" Ling Yun asked.


    "The pain disappeared¡­ then¡­ I feel¡­ numb." Ho Ting''s expression turned blank when he felt that he has lost his body''s senses.


    "Oh. Then, the medicine is working." Ling Yun spoke before he dropped him on the floor.


    Everyone could hear a thump and lit candles for Ho Ting''s head. Ho Ting also saw it. Fortunately, he can''t feel anything right now. But, he is sure that the back of his head definitely will have an extra bump later.


    "Oh. Sorry." Ling Yun insincerely said with an indifferent gaze before he walked to the side, took out a brush, paper and ink and started writing.


    Ho Ting. "¡­" what to do¡­ I start to feel regret for deceiving him earlier¡­ he thought. Then, he saw everyone ignored him and started another discussion.. "¡­" can anyone please care even a bit about me?! He thought and saw that even his uncle Ho Yue is joining the discussion. I regret it¡­ I truly regret it! The only one who sincerely cared for me now is indifferent towards me¡­ is there a pill for regret?

 Chapter 545 - The Scum Is Distressed

    "This¡­ elder Ho. When did you have a contact with xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen asked Ho Yue after the waiters took Ho Ting away.


    Yes. Actually, everyone is just acting cool earlier and went with the flow when Ho Yue appeared so as to not let this Ho Ting who had an unknown origin notice that they actually don''t know anything! Because they really don''t! They just acted like they did earlier to not let the ''enemy'' find out their weakness!


    Ho Yue coughed and blushed in embarrassment. "Everyone¡­ thank you for your help earlier." He said and cupped his fist before he bowed. "But, Ho Ting is indeed my nephew. And we are close like what you have seen earlier." He told them.


    They all nodded in understanding. Although they now found out that Ho Yue is from another land, they believe in Fei Huang''s judgement. He wouldn''t take someone in who would become an enemy to them in the future.


    Not to mention that Ho Yue also was one of the fighters during the battle five years ago and suffered heavier injuries than them.


    Ho Yue knows their worries. "I am aware of your doubts thus I never told anyone about my origin." He spoke. "Not even my disciple." He added and looked at Gong Xian.


    Gong Xian nodded. He just discovered his master''s origin today.


    Everyone. "¡­" we really couldn''t tell. Your disciple has only two expressions, right? Indifference and sleepy. They thought but didn''t voice it out.


    "It was former sect leader Fei who brought me to the Shanliangde Sect. But, the person I met first was Jing Fu." Ho Yue spoke.


    Everyone was stunned, especially the Zunjingde Sect.


    Jing Kang stared wide-eyed at Ho Yue. "You¡­ you met my father?!" he asked.


    Jing Rui couldn''t hide his shock, and neither the Righteous Alliance.


    Ho Yue nodded. "Or else, where would you think he has learned the technique of making spirit servants?" he asked him.


    "It was from you?!" everyone exclaimed.


    Ho Yue nodded in confirmation. "As for your question about Cheng Sheng¡­ it was because he caught me summoning a spirit servant during the battle five years ago against Wu Ran." He told them. "The spirit servant bore the brunt attack of Wu Ran, lessening the injuries of sect leader Jing. Although¡­" he looked at Jing Rui and sadly smiled. "It didn''t bring much change." He sighed.


    Jing Rui was surprised, then he bowed. "You helped me enough. If you didn''t, I would''ve¡­" he spoke.


    "Uncle." Jing Cheng stopped him from continuing.


    Jing Rui smiled. "Thank you." He told Ho Yue.


    "Thank you, elder Ho." Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang spoke.


    "So, that''s how xiao Sheng found out about the spirit servants?" Xie Lan spoke.


    "Yes." Ho Yue nodded. "The Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi also know this and are consulting me while they are working for Cheng Sheng." He explained. "Eldest young master Xi, youngest young master Xi, young master Shu and young master Xiao also know." He added. "Oh. And Sun Rong, Qie Shi and Wu Bai." He said when he recalled.


    Everyone''s expressions cracked. "¡­" these people! So they actually already know! That''s why Cheng Sheng always uses them! And they looked so used to the job! They thought.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Chen Han. "¡­" feel wronged! Why didn''t Cheng Sheng tell them about this, too?!


    "As for what I said earlier about coming to Xinfaxian Sect, it was under Cheng Sheng''s instruction." Ho Yue continued.


    "What instruction?" they curiously asked.


    Ho Yue smiled. "To check on Wu Bai''s puppets so that they could be more efficient than ever in protecting the Xinfaxian and Xinfaxian Sect, and could act faster in case of danger." He answered.


    "So, Wu Bai''s puppets can also be called spirit servants?" they asked when they realized it.


    "Yes." Ho Yue answered. "Though it was his own technique, which surprised me." He told them.


    They now fully understood.


    "Then, you are also working for Cheng Sheng!" they said.


    "Because he promised me to keep my secret. And he did." Ho Yue smiled.


    "Then, now, we all know this secret¡­ are you still going to work for him?" they curiously asked.


    "Isn''t everyone working for him, too?" Ho Yue asked back.


    They all shut up as their expressions changed.


    Ho Yue laughed. "It doesn''t matter for whom should we work for, right?" he spoke. "Since everything we do is for the common people''s good." He told them.


    A smile appeared on their faces. That''s right. They thought. What Cheng Sheng did all these is for the common people''s good.


    "Elder Ho." Jing Kang called when the discussion about Ho Yue''s relationship with Cheng Sheng has been closed. "About my father¡­ he¡­ turned into a¡­" he bit his lower lip.


    Lei Ling held Jing Kang''s hand tight, assuring him he''s now with him. Jing Kang''s heart immediately calmed down. That''s right. He''s not alone anymore.


    "So, he¡­" Ho Yue''s smile disappeared.


    Jing Kang looked at him. "You know what happened to him, right?" he asked.


    Ho Yue fell silent.


    "Elder Ho." Jing Rui called with a shaking voice. "My elder brother¡­" he spoke.


    Ho Yue looked at him and Jing Kang with a pity in his gaze. "Actually¡­ Jing Fu was dying when I and Ting-er found him." He spoke.


    "What?!" Jing Kang and Jing Rui exclaimed.


    "''He was lost in the waves and accidentally drifted to our shore.'' This is what Ho Ting told me earlier." Ling Yun spoke.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "That''s right¡­" Ho Yue muttered and a nostalgic expression appeared on his face. "There was a heavy storm the day before we found him. The next day and we found a man who was bathed in blood along with the broken pieces of a boat. Ting-er and I thought that he was already dead. But, we felt a faint breath on him." He explained. "He was hanging for his life." He told them.


    Everyone was silent as they quietly listened.


    "Ting-er and I nursed him for many days we almost lost count of." Ho Yue continued. "Then, one day, he finally woke up. And the first thing he saw was one of my spirit servants." He told them. "Ting-er and I were shocked that he could see them. The first words he spoke were, "So many beautiful people are serving me, I should be happy. But, I only wish to return to my wife''s and child''s side.'' Ting-er and I knew that he lost his way, and his is a loyal husband and father." He looked at Jing Kang.


    Jing Kang''s eyes are filled with tears that are silently streaming down his cheeks.


    "But, I had to be the villain and break it to him that he can''t return. Yet." Ho Yue spoke. "Fortunately, he is a smart person and knows his condition. He even said that he thought he was already in Heaven. He thought he had died during that storm." He explained.


    "Brother¡­" Jing Rui''s voice was hoarse.


    "Then, days passed by he remained conscious, which I wished he shouldn''t have." Ho Yue heaved a heavy sigh. "He noticed that the ''servants'' in our house is strange. Finally, he told us that they aren''t humans and that I am controlling them. After a long talk, I found out he is a cultivator and that he came from the big land beyond the seemingly endless sea which I and Ting-er never went to." He said. "He also found out that there are also ''cultivators'' in our land, and I and Ting-er belonged to this kind of people." He told them.


    Jing Kang clenched his fists as he now had a faint guess about his father''s condition.


    Ho Yue saw his eyes and his heart sank. "¡­ I have vowed to never tell these to his family. I agreed since I thought I would never meet his family. Who would expect¡­ I will meet you." He said and sadly smiled.


    Jing Kang and Jing Rui are silent, but their eyes spoke volumes of sadness and pain for Jing Fu.


    "Boy, you have already guessed." Ho Yue spoke in a low voice. "His injuries¡­ it was a miracle that he has a breath left on him. But, it must be fate¡­ yes, it should be fate¡­" he muttered. "He also realized his condition. He could never return to his family and would die in a foreign land." He looked at Jing Kang and Jing Rui. "But, our meeting¡­ yes, it''s really fate. Fate has given him a chance to return in your arms, and die in your land. And the chance is to turn himself to a spirit servant." He told them.


    Everyone was shocked, but they didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    "Before he died, I gave him some of my spirit servants to protect him after his death and become a spirit servant. For him to safely return to your land¡­ to your side." Ho Yue continued. "And he did.." He smiled, both a mixture of happiness, since Jing Fu returned safely, and distress, since Jing Fu still died.

 Chapter 546 - The Scum Is Depressed

    Jing Kang and Jing Rui blankly stared at the food before them while Jing Kang is hugging the porcelain containing his father''s remains. Ho Yue told them that Jing Fu turned himself as Ho Yue''s spirit servant and made Ho Yue burn his corpse. Jing Fu''s spirit servants followed him to his homeland and returned to Jing Kang''s side. No one noticed that he wasn''t a human anymore when he returned. Not even his son.


    Unfortunately, his wife already died. He grieved, and almost lost his sanity but then he remembered that he still have his son. Thus, he continued to live for his son and fulfilled his duty as a father in the end of his life.


    ¡­


    "Cheng Sheng is in a coma?" Ho Yue was surprised. "I see¡­ it''s really as he said." He heaved a sigh.


    "So you are aware of the current affairs in Zhongyang." Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    Ho Yue nodded. "They are really from our land." He confirmed. "And¡­ I know them." He spoke in a low voice.


    Nobody showed a surprised expression, since they have already expected it.


    Ho Yue sighed as he rubbed his temples. "I already said that Ting-er and I have found Jing Fu in the shore¡­ I and Ting-er lived by the sea. Because we left what you called ''sect''." he spoke.


    Now, they are surprised. "A sect¡­" they muttered.


    Ho Yue nodded. "I and Ting-er left because they killed Ting-er''s parents. It was due to Ting-er''s mother, my sister-in-law, who bought us time to escape." He continued. "I was still young at that time¡­ weak¡­ helpless¡­ I couldn''t help my brother or his wife¡­ I could only carry a small child in my small hands, and bear the hardships of raising him and surviving on my thin shoulders." He sighed.


    They all fell silent. They didn''t expect that Ho Yue would have a story like this. He was transparent in their sect and not many people know him. Only a few more have heard of him as one of those people who fought on the frontline during the battle five years ago.


    Anything than that¡­ there''s no more. They don''t even know how Ho Yue looks like. Worse, they don''t even know he is someone from Shanliangde Sect. This makes one sigh.


    "Of course, I and Ting-er have gotten over it when we''ve become older." Ho Yue spoke after seeing their sympathetic expressions. "How can the two of us win against them all? We''re just two kids who had just come of age that time." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. They can just bid their time first and become stronger before going back to take revenge.


    "We studied day by day the learning materials my brother left Ting-er and I." Ho Yue continued. "Then, Jing Fu arrived. I and Ting-er discovered a new land¡­ and might change our life." He said as he lowered his gaze. "After Jing Fu left, I and Ting-er''s hope rekindled. We might be able to become stronger if we explored this land¡­ so, I left not only to find Jing Fu and check his condition. I also¡­" he didn''t continue.


    They can guess. Ho Yue was planning to learn their land''s cultivation techniques and return to avenge Ho Ting''s parents. Yet¡­


    "Wu Ran happened." Ho Yue heavily sighed.


    They didn''t speak. Ho Yue''s plans were disrupted.


    "Now, you should already know the Shanliangde Sect''s techniques." Sun Yu spoke. "We trust that you won''t steal the other sect''s techniques. Of course, it''s up to them if they would share their cultivation techniques to you." He told Ho Yue.


    Ho Yue nodded in understanding. "In fact, I and Ting-er have already grown up. Naturally, we knows what''s right and wrong." He spoke. "Since we''ve already grown up, we should have already gotten stronger." He said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. They have seen Ho Yue''s strength five years ago. To think such a person was deeply hidden in the Shanliangde Sect¡­ His strength is comparable to Fan Wen''s.


    "Since I and Ting-er have never slacked off with our practice, our strength should be enough to deal with them." Ho Yue spoke. "Even if we¡­" he said. Die, was what he wanted to say. But, his voice suddenly stopped when he felt a hand held his hand tight. He turned and met Gong Xian''s gaze.


    "I''ll go with you." Gong Xian told him. "Wherever you go is wherever I go." He told him.


    Ho Yue smiled. "Thank you." He said. But, I don''t need to drag him to this. This is his and Ho Ting''s problem.


    "But, if your enemies are the ones attacking the Zhongyang, then wouldn''t that make them our enemies, too?" Qian Shan spoke.


    Tang Teng spoke. "Yes. Since they dared to invade our land and harm us and the citizens¡­" he said.


    "We''ll defeat them together!" Li Nanzi told Ho Yue.


    Ho Yue''s eyes widened and he felt they turned hot and misty because of tears. "Thank you. Everyone." He said as he clenched his fists.


    "Then, since everything''s out now, do you know about this parasitic masks?" Xie Lan asked when he remembered the new problem that occurred recently.


    "''parasitic masks''?" Ho Yue turned to him.


    "It was found worn by a spirit servant that attacked sect leader He''s son." Xie Lan explained.


    He Run nodded. "Shun-er¡­ Shun-er almost died. His mind and spirit¡­" he said.


    "A parasitic mask¡­ I don''t know of this. Can you tell me more?" Ho Yue asked. His expression urgent.


    "Ah Sheng wore the same expression." Chen Han spoke. "Alarm. Ill foreboding." He said as he looked at Ho Yue''s expression. "This parasitic mask should be a bad news, right?" he asked.


    Ho Yue didn''t answer. "I¡­ feel that this is beyond all of us." he nervously gulped. "How did Cheng Sheng solve this?" he asked.


    "He refined that parasitic mask¡­ well, it''s just a parasite." Sun Yi answered. "He separated its soul from its body to slowly lessen its attack on He Shun until he fully refined its soul, dissolving its connection from He Shun." He explained.


    "Wait! You said, it''s a parasite?!" Ho Yue exclaimed.


    "Yeah. It''s actually a parasite that looked like a mask." Jiang Cheng answered.


    "A parasite¡­ mask¡­" Ho Yue muttered. "It''s attacking spiritually and mentally?" he asked them.


    "That''s right." Qian Tian nodded.


    Ho Yue frowned. "I seem to hear about this before¡­" his brows furrowed. "Is there any other detail?" he asked.


    "There is." Wu Yuan answered. "Cheng Sheng said that the corpse of the spirit servant that wore it was eaten by it overnight." He told him.


    Ho Yue''s pupils shrank. "What?!" he exclaimed.


    "Did it ring a bell?" Pai Lie asked.


    "It did!" Ho Yue answered as he turned to them. "This¡­ this parasite mask¡­ it''s the sign of degeneration." He said.


    "''degeneration''?" they asked.


    "It''s similar to qi deviation in cultivators. But, the degeneration happens to the spirit servants." Ho Yue explained. "Why would degenerate spirit servants appear here?" he muttered to himself.


    "Not to mention sword spirits possessing a human." Zheng Yi shook his head when he remembered what happened to Ho Ting.


    "No¡­ since it possessed Ting-er, shouldn''t it have demonic qi?" Ho Yue told them.


    They all fell silent. "Right¡­ it still harmed Ho Ting despite it should have been a pure being as a sword spirit." They muttered when they realized it. "Why didn''t it have a demonic qi?" they asked.


    Xie Lan frowned. "We''re taking things backwards here." He spoke. "It should be a pure being first as a sword spirit. But, it started to possess Ho Ting, which should make it evil." He looked at them. "Yet, we didn''t find any demonic qi from it, nor in Ho Ting''s body. There''s something wrong here." He said.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­ should know this, right?" Fan Wen asked, unsure.


    They all fell silent when they thought of something. Cheng Sheng¡­ is he hiding something from us again? They thought.


    "But I really didn''t see any demonic qi from that expelled spirit nor in Ho Ting¡­" Ling Yun said.


    Ho Yue looked at them all. "I think I know why." He spoke.


    They all looked at him. Yes¡­ that''s right! The techniques for spirit servants came from Ho Yue''s land after all so he should know what''s wrong! They thought.


    "Cheng Sheng didn''t mislead you. But, he did hide things from you." Ho Yue told them.


    "What?!" they exclaimed. As expected, Cheng Sheng did it again!


    "But, he did it¡­ to not make you all panic." Ho Yue said.


    "What?! Panic? Why?" they asked.


    "Didn''t you all already see it? There was no demonic qi despite that sword spirit was evil." Ho Yue spoke.


    "Then, why did it have no demonic qi?" they asked.


    "Because it can dispel demonic qi." Ho Yue answered.


    "Huh?"


    "It knows how to dispel demonic qi, thus it can appear not evil." Ho Yue expelled. Seeing their eyes slowly widened in horror when they realized it, he sighed for the nth time. "And this is why Cheng Sheng didn''t tell you this." He muttered. Sorry, Cheng Sheng. But, they all deserve to know. He thought. The fate of your land lies not only in your hands, but everyone''s.. He thought, though he felt depressed since things looked bleaker now than before.

 Chapter 547 - The Scum Is Ill

    "Congratulations, xiao Wen! Xiao Xiang! Xiao Xiao!" the Xinfaxian Sect congratulated their disciples who won. "Xiao Ri, too!" they added as they beamed at Sun Ri.


    A day has already passed. The afternoon that Ho Yue arrived, after everyone finished their discussion, they hurriedly left to go to the venue of the competition. Zheng Yi picked Wen Wen''s team with Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Sun Ri, leaving the Youxiwang Sect''s team of three consisted of Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu be the last match of the group battles, as well as of the second stage of the competition.


    Wen Wen, Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Sun Ri didn''t disappoint their sects'' expectations on them. They performed brilliantly on stage! Now, it was noon of the next day and they returned with victory!


    "Thank you sect leader Xie, elder Fan, elder Li, elder Feng, elder Lei and elder You." Sun Ri answered and respectfully bowed.


    "Xiao Ling will greet you later. He still has some things to talk with Jing Kang." Fan Wen explained with a smile.


    Wen Wen is Lei Ling''s disciple and is expecting to be praised by his master. But, Lei Ling isn''t here. But, Xie Lan, Li Tian and the others know that Lei Ling is comforting Jing Kang after the truth about his father''s death was revealed by Ho Yue.


    "Ehem. Do you have anything you want for a reward?" Xie Lan asked, changing the topic. "Xiao Ri, too." He added and winked at Sun Ri who giggled.


    "Well¡­" Wen Wen is an optimist and he didn''t think much about Lei Ling''s disappearance. He turned to look at Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Sun Ri who grinned at him before they looked at Fei Yinzi''s direction. "The prize we want is for Cheng-shibo to feel well." He spoke and Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Sun Ri nodded in agreement.


    They heard from Fei Yinzi that Cheng Sheng fell ill.


    "Oh?" Xie Lan, Fan Wen and the others felt warm in their hearts.


    "Well, wouldn''t it be shameless of me to disappoint you guys by not fulfilling your wish?" a very familiar voice spoke.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock and they turned to see Cheng Sheng standing not far from them. He suddenly appeared!


    "It would be very disappointing if this Cheng-shibo of yours won''t grant your wish, right?" Cheng Sheng said and smiled at Wen Wen, Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Sun Ri.


    "Cheng Sheng!" everyone exclaimed in both surprise and joy.


    "Xiao Sheng?!" Xie Lan and Fan Wen exclaimed.


    "Cheng-shidi?!" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing were shocked.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" You Rou cried and smiled.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called as he ran towards Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shibo/elder Cheng!" Wen Wen, Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Sun Ri cried in joy and excitement when they saw Cheng Sheng.


    "Shifu?!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed in shock and stared with widened eyes at Cheng Sheng. He also ran towards Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as Chen Han and Fei Yinzi assisted Cheng Sheng as they walked towards the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s area.


    "Wen-er, Xiang-er, Xiao-er, Ri-er, don''t be shy. Here are my gifts. Congratulations for winning." Cheng Sheng told them with a smile as he placed qiankun pouches on Wen Wen''s, Cui Xiang''s, Cui Xiao''s and Sun Ri''s hands. "Can you also take it, too, as an apology for my absence during your match?" he asked.


    "C ¨C Cheng-shibo, please don''t say it like that! It is fine, it is fine! Your recovery is more important!" they told him.


    "Yes. Elder Cheng should recuperate as much as he can, if he will!" Sun Ri said and cupped her hands before she bowed.


    Cheng Sheng sighed in pity. "Then, just take these as my gifts for you then." He told them.


    "Thank you, Cheng-shibo/elder Cheng!" they answered in joy.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "And I will definitely recuperate ¨C " he added when suddenly his eyes widened. He immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    Before any of them could react, they saw him suddenly lowered his head.


    "Keh!" Cheng Sheng coughed.


    They were about to ask him what is wrong when they saw that red liquid flowed through the space between Cheng Sheng''s fingers. Then, it slowly trickled down the back of his hand before it dropped down the floor.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "Oops¡­" Cheng Sheng spoke with a muffled voice as he immediately took out a handkerchief using his other hand and wiped off the blood on his mouth, cheeks and lips. Then, his hand and its back.


    "Cheng¡­" they stared at him.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Xie Lan and Fan Weng called.


    "Ah Sheng¡­?" Chen Han looked at Cheng Sheng''s face.


    But, Cheng Sheng just smiled. "Ah. Elder Ho, I know it was your voice yesterday that I heard when I woke up for a second." He said and smiled at Ho Yue who was also looking at him in shock.


    How can Cheng Sheng be this ill? Ho Yue thought as he looked at the bloodstain on Cheng Sheng''s sleeve that the blood reached earlier when he coughed. The last time he saw him, he was still healthy and looked very lively.


    Now, Cheng Sheng looked like he is on his last legs with his pale face and frail expression that looked like he is about to break, would croak (die) anytime.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan roared in anger while Fan Wen cried in alarm.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called in distress and his eyes turned red. He also felt helpless since Cheng Sheng is supposed to recuperate actually came out willfully.


    "Cheng-shidi!" the Xinfaxian Sect elders exploded as they all looked at Cheng Sheng with a reproachful gaze.


    That vivid red color on his bamboo-colored uniform looked glaring, and they felt their hearts ache as they continued to look at it.


    Everyone who finally recovered from their shock. "¡­" what the fck! He is actually still ill?!?! They thought as they looked at him, stunned. Because Cheng Sheng was smiling earlier and they were taken aback, they didn''t notice anything was wrong since they were used to seeing him smiling.


    That irritating smile. But, now that they look closely, they could see he looked paler than usual and his cheeks slightly looked sunken. His condition is this bad? They thought as they felt their chests constricted.


    Cheng Sheng took out a Cleaning Talisman and his sleeve turned clean again. "This¡­ I am really, already fine." He spoke. "Just there are still some adjustments left¡­" he tried to explain.


    Someone cut him off. "Sheng." A cold voice spoke from behind him.


    Cheng Sheng''s figure stiffened. "Da shixiong¡­" he muttered and slowly turned. The smile on his lips froze.


    Everyone looked at Fei Yin and grimaced when they saw Fei Yin''s dark face. His clothes are disheveled, as well as his hair. The crown on his head is also skewed. Cheng Sheng must have done something on Fei Yin, most probably tricked him, just to sneak out and appear before them.


    Although they wanted to see Cheng Sheng again, they also want him to fully recover! They thought as they inwardly cried. But, outside, their expressions looked stiff. They could see that Fei Yin is about to explode, too, just look at his dark face.


    "D ¨C da shixiong¡­" Cheng Sheng called, panicking. He subconsciously took a step back when he saw that Fei Yin''s expression didn''t change. "Y ¨C Yin¡­" he called in a soft voice.


    Hearing his name, Fei Yin paused. He raised his head and met Cheng Sheng''s gaze filled with distress. He felt the fire in his heart was doused with cold water and his heart softened. But, his lover really need to be taught a lesson.


    Thinking this, he grabbed Cheng Sheng''s nape. Cheng Sheng''s eyes widened in shock, thinking that Fei Yin is going to immobilize him. He was about to struggle when he suddenly felt something warm and soft pressed against his lips.


    This¡­ a magic pill? He thought before he inwardly rolled his eyes at himself. Fck! Fei Yin really kissed him, and in public! He thought when he felt everyone''s gazes on them.


    Especially Chen Han''s scorching gaze because he wanted to kill Fei Yin who ''molested'' his dearly beloved younger brother, and in public! This is blatantly challenging him for claiming Cheng Sheng as his! He thought as his face darkened in anger.


    But, the ones who are the most shocked was naturally the juniors, especially Fei Yinzi who is Cheng Sheng''s disciple. Fei Yinzi''s mouth was wide open like his eyes that are about to popped out of their sockets. He has been with his master for a long time and never seen anyone close to his master aside from the Xinfaxian Sect members and the Chen family Chen Han and Chen Jing, as well as his friends. No one has been this close to Cheng Sheng.


    This.. Very. Close! Where their skin is touching each other, especially their lips! Kissing! His master has been kissed!

 Chapter 548 - The Scum Is Amorous

    Fei Yin naturally could care less with other people not only because he is very angry, but also because he is kissing Cheng Sheng, his lover. How long has since he last touched, kissed, Cheng Sheng? He couldn''t remember, for his mind right now is filled with the taste of Cheng Sheng''s lips that is mixed with blood.


    Thinking him swallowing Cheng Sheng''s saliva and be mixed with his, his blood boiled and he nipped Cheng Sheng''s lips, almost biting it. But, because it will bleed if he would bite them, he held himself back and just nipped Cheng Sheng''s lips more, making it more swollen before he licked the other''s lips, then plunged his tongue inside the other''s mouth and continued to plunder.


    "X ¨C Xiao Yin¡­" Fan Wen called when they all have finally recovered from their shock. His voice that was shaking after he was startled woke everyone.


    Fei Yin felt that the wind rushing at him and he immediately pulled Cheng Sheng to his back before he met the fist coming towards him.


    "Chen Han!" Li Tian cried in alarm when he saw Chen Han attacked Fei Yin.


    Chen Han glared at Fei Yin. "Have you not taken advantage of my brother enough?!" he asked through his gritted teeth as he sent another punch towards Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin calmly blocked and the two of them fought while drifting away from them since they are afraid to hit Cheng Sheng.


    "Da shixiong! Brother!" Cheng Sheng cried when he saw the two resumed fighting with their fists.


    "Da shixiong¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect elders worriedly called.


    "Chen Han¡­" Li Tian''s eyes are filled with worry.


    "Xiao Sheng. Even if your shifu and I would call, those two won''t listen." Xie Lan spoke. "Call them." He told him.


    "But, I already did¡­" Cheng Sheng answered.


    The next second, everyone saw Cheng Sheng gasped and clutched his chest tight. Then, he fell on his knees.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Fan Wen cried.


    Cheng Sheng''s figure was about to fall when Xie Lan and Li Tian caught him.


    Fei Yin and Chen Han heard Fan Wen''s cry and they looked over.


    "AH SHENG!" Chen Han cried in alarm and he flew back, leaving Fei Yin smirking as he slowly followed behind Chen Han.


    "Brother¡­" Cheng Sheng weakly called Chen Han as he looked at him. "Can you not fight with da shixiong again?" he asked.


    "Ah Sheng¡­" Chen Han called.


    "Please¡­" Cheng Sheng called as his eyes slowly closed.


    "Yes! I promise! I won''t fight with him!" Chen Han answered as he held his younger brother''s hand tight. "You also have to recuperate." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng smiled as he forced his eyes open. "Thank you, brother¡­ it''s a promise, okay?" he asked.


    "Yes. I promise." Chen Han solemnly answered.


    "Thank you." Cheng Sheng said as he glanced at Fei Yin who raised his brows at him. Cheng Sheng wanted to frown but Chen Han is still looking at him, buying his act. He can''t drop the ball now.


    Behind Chen Han, everyone sighed in relief. They all know how protective Chen Han towards his younger brother thus he hated Fei Yin the most for ''stealing'' his younger brother from him.


    To complete his act, Cheng Sheng closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep. But, who would think that he really would fall asleep?! And for two full days?! Before he closed his eyes, he was in Chen Han''s arms. No one would attack him, especially that everyone''s gazes are all on him. The only one who had the chance to attack him is ¨C


    "Fei. Yin!" Cheng Sheng roared as he glared at Fei Yin who is training with his sword. He sat up from the jade table filled with quilts and soft pillow.


    Wait. ''soft quilts and soft pillows''? He thought as he looked beneath him and touched the soft fabric. His eyes widened in shock when he realized it. In ancient times, everyone uses hard pillow. It was only in the later eras did they use soft pillow. Could it be ¨C


    He sharply turned to Fei Yon who turned to him at this moment. Their gazes met. "Yin¡­ did you¡­" he muttered as his eyes reddened with tears.


    Fei Yin saw the emotions in Cheng Sheng''s eyes and he felt his heart throbbed with both pain and distress. "Yes." he nodded as he flew towards him and gently hugged him tight. "I''m sorry I came back late, Sheng." He spoke as he hugged him tighter.


    Cheng Sheng''s tears fell and he hugged him back. "Yin¡­ Yin, you finally came back!" he cried as he buried his tear-stained face on Fei Yin''s broad chest. Feeling the familiar warmth and embrace, Cheng Sheng felt his heart is about to explode. He felt secured, and loved. "Yin ¨C " he called as he raised his head and kissed Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin responded with the same fervor. The space is filled with sounds of passion and ambiguity for a long time as two figures entangled on the bed.


    ¡­


    Horus later, Cheng Sheng''s face is flushed and his eyes are shining. The passion he felt still hasn''t stopped and he felt his whole being became ignited more as he stared at Fei Yin. His naked body is imprinted with love and he clung to Fei Yin''s body more, doesn''t want to let go.


    "No enough." He complained as he nibbled on Fei Yin''s neck. He can''t get enough of Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin chuckled, but his voice is also filled with helplessness. "We can''t do anything more." He said as he combed Cheng Sheng''s hair, appeasing him like his favorite pet. "Not to mention the nature of your cultivation to make your body remain pure, you still should be recuperating. Doing this is already¡­" he said as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s legs that are still shaking, and his thighs that are red. He felt distressed.


    Their clothes that has been stained with their mixed musky liquid has long been thrown to the ground.


    "But, I still want to¡­" Cheng Sheng pouted as he looked down. He smirked when he saw that little Fei Yin is standing tall and proud.


    Fei Yin didn''t speak.


    "Da shixiong~" Cheng Sheng called in a teasing voice.


    Fei Yin felt his ears became itchy and his heart was tickled by a cat''s paw. "Sheng¡­" he called as he gulped. His breathing turned faster.


    Cheng Sheng laughed, only for his laughter to be caught after Fei Yin kissed him when he nudged Fei Yin in between his knees with his leg. "Yin¡­" he called in between their kisses.


    "Sheng¡­" Fei Yin called. "I love you." He spoke as he cupped Cheng Sheng''s face and stared in his eyes.


    A tear fell from Cheng Sheng''s eyes, followed by other tears due to joy. "I love you, too, Yin!" he said as he wrapped his arms around Fei Yin''s neck and kissed him, then tangled with the other''s tongue.


    Sheng¡­ Fei Yin thought as he placed Cheng Sheng on his lap before he devoutly kissed Cheng Sheng''s spine which made the other''s body shook and shiver before he moaned with pleasure. These brands I made in your body, you would never forget. For I will forever be branding you as mine from now on. We will never be separated from each other again. He thought as he hugged Cheng Sheng''s waist with his strong arms and the thing between his legs slipped between Cheng Sheng''s thighs, poking its head out as if meeting Cheng Sheng''s face filled with extreme pleasure, which it gave him.


    "Yin¡­ Yin!" Cheng Sheng''s cries and  gasps mixed with Fei Yin''s pleasured moans as he slipped between Cheng Sheng''s thighs fileld the whole space inside the Shapeshifting Blanket for hours, once again, as they can''t get enough of each other.


    ¡­


    While Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are making love to each other without reaching the last step, everyone who is oblivious what is happening inside the Shapeshifting Blanket''s space was puzzled why the entrance to the Shapeshifting Blanket''s space was locked.


    "Did something happen to Cheng-shidi?!" Lei Qing worriedly asked and gasped.


    Everyone''s expressions turned grim. "Let''s hope not." They spoke.


    "He shouldn''t have gone out two days ago, that stubborn guy!" Feng Mo said with a frown.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Since Ah Sheng is still recuperating, let''s return later." Chen Han spoke.


    Everyone agreed and dispersed.


    "Wu-er, Su-er, Yu-er, you''ve done a great job!" Chen Han spoke as he patted his nephews'' heads. "Congratulations for winning your match earlier! I already had Sun Rong prepare us a feast for you three''s victory!" he told them.


    Chen Wu, the oldest, felt embarrassed but he endured. He isn''t as young as Chen Su and Chen Yu to be patted on the head! Look, those two are flattered but I felt internal suffering since I look like a kid by being patted on the head! Chen Wu thought but held his smile that must definitely look ugly right now.


    "Thank you, big uncle!" they thanked Chen Han.

 Chapter 549 - The Scum Is Degenerate

    "Why go back later?" A voice asked from behind them. "I am here." He said.


    They all turned and saw Cheng Sheng who walked out of the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han cried in pleasant surprise.


    "Xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan and Fan Wen spoke.


    "Cheng-shidi!" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing called.


    "Cheng-shixiong!" You Rou smiled. "You are fine now?" she asked when she saw Cheng Sheng''s flushed cheeks and bright eyes.


    "Ah, no." Cheng Sheng shyly smiled. "My body''s recovery is still undergoing but remaining conscious is now permissible." He explained. As well as other activities. He added in his heart and turned to Fei Yin who walked out of the Shapeshifting Blanket after him.


    Chen Han was about to flare up when he saw Fei Yin but recalled his promise to Cheng Sheng so he didn''t speak and just remained silent.


    Sun Yi who is standing beside Wu Yuan suddenly smiled as he looked at Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin with a thoughtful gaze. "These two¡­" he muttered.


    "Yiyi." Wu Yuan called, obviously knows what is his beloved thinking.


    Sun Yi chuckled. Everyone looked at him. "Junior Cheng looks lively today. It seems that he is recovering faster?" he said and grinned at Cheng Sheng who pursed his lips.


    Fei Yin expression didn''t change and he nodded at Sun Yi, indicating that he knows that Sun Yi found them out. But, the others didn''t notice and was filled with joy.


    "Little uncle!" Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu called to Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng inwardly sighed in relief and silently thanked these three who shifted everyone''s attention from him. "Congratulations for your victory in your match!" he told them.


    "Thank you, little uncle!" Chen Wu smiled and Chen Su and Chen Yu grinned, feeling proud.


    "Since brother has prepared a feast, let''s go. The other sects must be waiting for us anda re already starving." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Brother, where''s father and uncle Wu?" he asked as they walked towards the dining hall.


    Chen Han is overjoyed today. His nephews won while Cheng Sheng is becoming healthier. "They are on their way." He answered. Then, he turned and held Li Tian''s hand tight.


    Li Tian felt Chen Han held his hand and he turned, puzzled, only to see Chen Han''s dazzling smile. Warmth filled his heart and he held Chen Han''s hand back. He is happy for his lover.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, the disciples left to play or train because tomorrow will be the start of the third stage of the Intersect Competition. Those who played wanted to relax while the ones continued to train wanted to devise new tactics. They wanted to seek Fei Yin again to train but remembered that Fei Yin told them that he has nothing to teach them anymore after he had forcibly made their meridians become wider for smoother flow of their blood and qi in their bodies.


    Then, they remembered Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng has woken up before the banquet and they wanted to ask some advice from him in making tactics after they remembered Wen Wen''s, Cui Xiang''s, Cui Xiao''s and Sun Ri''s group, or the quartet mages, their match and this quartet made a feint before they made the defensive Cui Xiang a bait to sweep their opponents in one go. Their match was really brilliant and they heard that the tactic was learned from Cheng Sheng.


    But, it seems that Cheng Sheng is busy once again so they have to give up. In truth, Cheng Sheng is indeed busy, since enemies actually made a move once again and wanted to kidnap a disciple. However, this time, everyone is prepared and they have moved closer to the Yunxiao Inn, and that Cheng Sheng has made his defense array bigger and fixed some holes before he fell into a coma.


    Thus, the enemy failed and was caught by Fei Lin and Xi Ling. What they caught is a spirit servant that has that ''mask'' again. Now that Ho Yue is here, they learned that this mask is called ''Degenerate Mask'', or the ''mask of corruption'', and the parasite which is its ''true'' form is called ''Corrupt Parasites''. He said that spirit servants can become corrupted and a parasite was born as a manifest of their corruption. Then, the parasite would slowly but surely eat the spirit servant until none of it was left, including its spirt.


    But, Ho Yue said that in fact, these Corrupt Parasites actually weren''t born from the degeneration of the spirit servants but in fact born elsewhere, and that the Corrupt Parasites appear and parasitize the spirit servants is because they are attracted to the spirit servants'' corruption. Where corruption is where these Corrupt Parasites would appear, including in humans.


    Everyone shuddered in horror when they imagined themselves ''wearing'' the Degenerate Mask. Tang Teng who had a weak stomach vomited on the spot, making Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and the rest of the Huakai Sect feel helpless. Li Nanzi comforted his friend.


    Continuing Ho Yue''s explanation, the reason why He Shun was mentally and spiritually attacked by the Corrupt Parasite is because it is its modus before it would possess its target and parasitize it later. But, He Shun fortunately survived being possessed and parasitized after by the Corrupt parasite because He Shun doesn''t have a heart demon. This made He Run clutched his chest and almost had a heart attack because he was scared when he imagined the horrifying scene in his mind of his son wearing the Degenerate Mask. But, at the same time, he felt proud of his son.


    "Let me speak of my first conjecture." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Please do." Everyone said.


    "Since the Corrupt Parasite can eat the spirit servants, and the spirit servants, although corrupted but should still possess some power due to their spirit, then wouldn''t the spirit servants'' power consumed by the Corrupt Parasite aside from the spirit servants'' bodies serves as a nourishment for these Corrupt Parasites, increasing the Corrupt Parasite''s power?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Also, the Corrupt Parasites feed on the corruption of the spirit servants they ate. Then, wouldn''t the spirit servants'' power they consume double the Corrupt parasites'' power?" he added.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    "You have a point." Jing Rui spoke after he carefully analyzed it.


    "These Corrupt Parasites are really horrifying, appearance-wise and power-wise." Hui Qiu can''t help but say with disgust on her beautiful face.


    Tang Teng nodded in agreement with a pale face.


    "Not to mention that after they eat a degenerate spirit servant, they can target another spirit servant, am I right, elder Ho?" Cheng Sheng asked as he turned to Ho Yue.


    "Yes." Ho Yue answered. "The more the spirit servants the Corrupt Parasites devour, the stronger they will be. Naturally, their attacks as well." He explained.


    Everyone sighed with emotion. It was really more convenient now that Ho Yue was here. Not only he possess knowledge about spirit servants and the enemies, he also is smart thus adding one more brain to their team.


    "Since the Corrupt Parasites'' power would be doubled, then we have to double our preparations, too." Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    "Elder Zheng is right!" the sect leaders said with a nod and noted down that they will train their disciples later with the Three Harmonious Forms Manual.


    "The ones the Corrupt Parasites attack are those that have a heart demon¡­ everyone should be careful when cultivating, too." Wu Yuan added.


    "Yes! Thank you for the reminder!" they sect leaders and elders said.


    "No wonder the Corrupt Parasite I refined earlier seemed to be fatter." Cheng Sheng muttered.


    Tang Teng''s face turned green and he turned to the side to vomit.


    "''fatter''?" the other sect leaders were already used to Tang Teng''s disgust towards worms. Li Nanzi helplessly patted Tang Teng''s shoulder to comfort him.


    "It can actually also grow¡­?" Ho Yue was shocked.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "I have only small Corrupt Parasites. I didn''t think they can also grow¡­" Ho Yue frowned.


    Cheng Sheng wryly smiled. "Fortunately, we caught another one this time." he said and played with the medicine bottle where he placed the magic pills he refined from the Corrupt Parasite that they caught this time. "But, for the enemies to release these degenerate spirit servants¡­" he muttered.


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they understood it. "That''s right. If a spirit servant becomes a degenerate, shouldn''t it have lost its mind already?" they asked when they remembered that the spirit servants'' degeneration is similar to qi deviation for cultivators.


    "Yes." Ho Yue nodded. "The degenerate spirit servants should still have gone insane and would only rely on their instincts¡­" he said when his voice trailed off when he thought of something. He looked at Cheng Sheng and Cheng Sheng also looked at him.


    The degenerate spirit servants becoming insane and only had their instincts to rely on are like feral beasts. What can feral beasts do? Attack, then devour.


    "They plan to wreak havoc in Zhongyang this time!" they exclaimed in realization.

 Chapter 550 - The Scum Is Indifferent

    "WHAT?!" everyone exclaimed in shock. Wreak havoc in Zhongyang?! They thought.


    "I am afraid it is not just in Zhongyang." Cheng Sheng continued with a heavy voice.


    Everyone''s expressions changed when they understood. The enemies should be focusing their attack only in Zhongyang right now since everyone has gathered here. After that¡­ they thought as their faces turned grim.


    Ho Yue heaved a sigh and he pinched the space between his brows.


    "What is their objective?" Sun Yu asked him.


    Ho Yue shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe resources?" he guessed. "It shouldn''t be Ting-er and I, either, since they thought we are just weak orphans." He frowned. "Maybe they even thought that we have already died. They wouldn''t think Ting-er and I would cross the sea. They think we wouldn''t dare." He added.


    They all nodded in understanding. The enemies must want to claim their land, and their resources, too. Naturally, they can''t let the enemies succeed.


    "Elder Zheng." Cheng Sheng called. "Tomorrow should be the third stage of the Intersect Competition, and it would be the participants against the demons, right?" he asked.


    "That should be correct." Zheng Fu Gong nodded. "Yi-er is the organizer for this year''s event." He said and turned to Zheng Yi.


    "Now with the enemies are looming in on us, and the demons in front of us, we can''t let the disciples who know nothing be caught between the devil and the deep blue sea." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­ huh?" they muttered, didn''t understand what Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin smiled when he saw Cheng Sheng revealed an awkward expression. "Ehem. I mean, be stuck between a rock and a hard place." Cheng Sheng rephrased.


    "Pft." Fei Yin, who is the only one who understand what Cheng Sheng said, looked away with a grin on his face.


    The others don''t know what is happening between them so they didn''t ask. "Elder Cheng is right." They agreed to what he said.


    "What does elder Cheng suggest?" Zheng Yi asked.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Then, you do this for the next stage ¨C " he said as he beckoned Zheng Yi.


    Everyone who saw the devious smile on Cheng Sheng''s lips. "¡­" oh, god¡­ here he is to pit someone again! They thought with dark lines covering their faces. But, since it wouldn''t be them that Cheng Sheng will be pitting, they are happy.


    They have no pity to their disciples for letting them fall in Cheng Sheng''s hands? Who says they don''t pity them? They thought. But, it is just that, right now, what they need is to be indifferent towards them since this will hone their skills.


    Also, although Cheng Sheng will be pitting them, it doesn''t necessarily mean that it would be that bad¡­ right? They thought, unsure in their hearts.


    ¡­


    The next day, everyone''s faces turned dark when they heard what the host said about the changes in the third stage of the competition.


    The host''s smile is stiff as he spoke. "In this stage, we will abolish the solo, pair and group battles. The third stage will become freestyle, but it will be point system." He said. "This means that the participants can form groups or choose to go solo, as long as they earn enough points." He explained.


    "Oh? This is interesting." The audience said as they excitedly listened.


    "Yes. This means that the rogue cultivators can team up with the disciples but the disciples might not team up with their fellow disciple." Someone spoke.


    "Choosing a rogue cultivator than their fellow disciple¡­ isn''t this just sowing discord?" someone asked.


    The sect leaders'' faces are as black as the bottom of the pot.


    "Also¡­ what do they mean by ''enough points''?" someone added.


    The sect leaders are about to lose it.


    The host nervously gulped as cold sweat trickled down his face. "This refers to the ''elimination periods'' in this stage." He answered.


    "''elimination periods''?" they asked.


    "The elimination period is elimination of the participants after they were judged with their current points." The host spoke. "Before the elimination period arrives, the participants should have enough or more than the threshold point that the Righteous Alliance will reveal that time. If not, they will be eliminated." He explained.


    "WHAT?!" everyone exclaimed in shock. "This¡­ this sounds exciting!!!" the audience said, feeling their blood burning.


    The host''s lips twitched. "There will be three elimination periods before the last elimination period which will be at the end of this stage." He continued. "The first elimination period will be five days after the third stage starts. The second elimination period will be four days after that. The third elimination period will be three days after that." He explained. Then, he suddenly paused. "Of course, we won''t be merciless. Their teammates, or anyone can give them points until their points suffice. They will be judged at the end of the stage." He said.


    The audience roared in cheers. "Exciting! This year''s competition is definitely exciting!" they exclaimed.


    "If, at the end of the stage everyone has the same points, then everyone will advance to the next stage." The host spoke with a smile.


    "Woah! This system isn''t merciless. In fact, it is humane?" the audience said.


    Hearing what the host spoke at the end, the sect leaders'' expression cleared up and they sighed in relief. They knew it. Cheng Sheng wouldn''t be merciless. Although the third stage looked like will be a grueling battle, as long as the participants would cooperate with each other, they all can win and advance to the next, last stage.


    But, still, the pit is too large¡­ the sect leaders'' faces were covered with dark lines again. Not all participants would cooperate. After all, this is a competition. And, as the audience said, a discord is likely to happen.


    "Xiao Sheng." Fan Wen called. "This idea of yours¡­" he muttered.


    "Is brilliant, right?" Cheng Sheng happily smiled.


    Everyone who heard it. "¡­" what fcking ''brilliant''?! This is too ruthless to the participants! They all thought. But, seeing Cheng Sheng''s scummy smile return again, they shut up and turned their attention to the competition.


    Fei Yin snickered and looked away. Too cute. He thought as he looked at Cheng Sheng''s proud smile. His Sheng is too cute. He thought and smiled. Cheng Sheng can attend today''s competition is due to Fei Yin acting as his bodyguard. Since the lover is now here, how can the others compete to be Cheng Sheng''s bodyguard?


    But, this is Fei Yin''s first appearance in public after five years. There was an uproar earlier but the audience immediately calmed down seeing Fei Yin''s indifferent expression. Although his face is definitely handsome, Fei Lin''s smiling face is more pleasing to the eyes so they lost interest in him.


    "Yin." Cheng Sheng called.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin answered as he turned. But, he didn''t hear Cheng Sheng spoke. He was about to speak when he felt something cool slipped on his finger.


    His pupils shrank and shook as his heart skipped a beat. He stared at the top of Cheng Sheng''s head but Cheng Sheng still didn''t look at him. He only felt that the other held his hand tight, writing something on his palm with his index finger.


    "This is the missing piece of your soul. I took it from Er Zi through the Five Elements Array I made into a shrunken size for the earring he is wearing right now so he won''t notice anything. The missing piece of your soul is in this ring."


    Fei Yin''s heart throbbed and his eyes reddened. But, he held back his tears and held Cheng Sheng''s hand tight. His lover is always thinking of his sake. He already noticed it on Fei Yinzi. And he thinks that was the reason why Fei Yinzi felt something towards Cheng Sheng. Just that this child still wasn''t enlightened in that area.


    But, fortunately, he wasn''t, or else Fei Yinzi would feel very confused right now of his feelings towards his master.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi who is ignorant of him avoiding undergoing emotional disaster is fully focused on the rules of the third stage of the competition.


    "Each participant will be given a map of the special space where the third stage will be held and it is demon-infested." The host spoke as the Righteous Alliance clad in black clothes that covered their entire bodies approached the participants with a stone on their hands.


    The Righteous Alliance disciples handed the stones to the participants and then left.


    "That stone contains the map and also the rules of the third stage for you to recall. You use your qi for the stone to work." The host continued. "Now, each of you are strong for you to have reach this far. But, it is still important to remind you to never overestimate your abilities since this time, your opponent will be demons and not your fellow participant." He told them.


    Their faces turned solemn.


    "Your fellow participants can stop their attack before it gets lethal but the demon won''t give you mercy. They will definitely devour you." The host said. "Not to mention, if you can form groups, and so will the demons that are smart. So, you have to be careful." He told them.


    "Yes!" the participants answered as they clenched their fists. Their chest are burning with determination.


    "Again, the competition is not just a game. It is very dangerous and you can lose your life." The host continued as he looked at each one of them. "Like in the previous stage, the sect leaders and elders along with the Righteous Alliance will interfere if they deem that the situation is dangerous. But, you have to lose your qualification for this stage." He told them. "Thus, don''t overestimate your abilities." He warned them.


    The participants solemnly nodded.


    "Then, participants, good luck!" the host said..  "The third stage will now begin!" he announced.

 Chapter 551 - The Scum Is Bookish

    Suddenly, Pai Lie appeared before the participants. Before any of them could react, a bright light suddenly flashed, catching them all off-guard.


    "AH!" they cried when they felt their eyes stung, shortly becoming blinded thus they didn''t see Pai Lie made an array surrounding them. So, they felt there was nothing beneath their feet. Before they could even catch their breaths, they fell. "AAAAAH!!!" they screamed. They were shocked they forgot to board their swords.


    "Aiyo. These children are poor in aptitude." Pai Lie shook his head as he watched the participants fell down the array before closed the array.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Zheng Yi carried the large Cleansing Stone on the stage and everyone saw the projected images inside the special space Pai Lie sent the participants to.


    "It is the Cleansing Stone!" the audience exclaimed when they recognized the Cleansing Stone from the last competition.


    "So, those stones they gave to the participants are actually pieces from the Cleansing Stone?" they said.


    "It was just like the previous Intersect Competition!" someone said. "Now that I think about it, isn''t this point system also like the previous one?" they asked.


    "You said it." Someone answered.


    The audience chattered excitedly while the sect leaders and elders are calm. But, the participants are neither excited nor calm, since they are still falling.


    "AAAAAH!!!" they screamed as they tried to grab something to hold on to. But, what can they grab mid-air?


    "Use your swords!" Wen Yan spoke as he drew his sword and boarded it, grabbing Wen Wen who was still screaming.


    "Yes!" the others answered.


    Zhu Xi also boarded his sword and grabbed Cui Xiao while Su Mi grabbed Su Yi. Fei Yinzi grabbed Cui Xiang. Just from this, everyone realized that half of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples are mages.


    Although Su Yi is also a sword cultivator, he is a spell caster more. Unlike his master Li Tian who balances both the sword and spellcasting, Su Yi is more interested in spellcasting rather than the tiring training with sword skills and martial arts. He leaves that to his elder sister Su Mi.


    Su Yi, you can say, is more bookish than Li Tian. He is even frequently visiting Cheng Sheng in the Jixu Peak to learn more about spellcasting. He only learned and trained the sword for defense. Wen Wen, on the other hand, is a pure mage like Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao.


    Wen Wen, with his master and his master''s husband both talisman mages, he also focused on talisman making only unlike Cui Xiao who can make potions and also use spells. Cui Xiang also didn''t focus in only one area of alchemy. She is a potion brewer and pill refiner, the two of three areas of the alchemy that are the most essential, aside from talisman making. But, since the array drawing and spellcasting, the remaining two areas, are energy consuming and time consuming, are almost ignored.


    And the most ignored one is array drawing, which is the most difficult. That is why array masters are rare, like Pai Lie and Cheng Sheng.


    Cui Xiang who is silently crying with her face pale in horror hugged Fei Yinzi''s arm tight. Fortunately, she knew not to scream unlike Wen Wen so she can''t disturb Fei Yinzi who is focusing on maneuvering his sword for them both. Although she is the elder sister, she is more delicate than her younger sister Cui Xiao who is a tomboy.


    The others like Qi Lan, Jin Yu, Wu Tie, Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Xi Bing, Qian Jue, Jing De, Tang Li, Li Yan and Ling Yun who are the calm type had reacted fast like Wen Yan, the older brother of the Xinfaxian Sect, and also boarded their swords for them to not become a meat paste when they hit the ground. The three sisters of the Tuanhui Sect Hui Na, Hui Qu and Hui Lu also aren''t the delicate type to cry. They are strong so the three of them grabbed their other two fellow female disciples who didn''t react fast.


    Qi Lan grabbed He Shun who is flailing his limbs. Chen Wu and Wu Lian grabbed Chen Yu and Chen Su each. Fei Luo grabbed Fei Huo with a frown on his face. Sun Yan grabbed Sun Ri and Xi Bing¡­ well, he didn''t need to grab Xi He since the other also finally reacted after he saw Wu Tie is calmly flying beside Jin Yu. Qian Jue grabbed Qian Meng and Jing De grabbed Jing Xu.


    The remaining sixteen participants, with six rogue cultivators and ten disciples from other sects, saw them and followed them. But, unfortunately, there are still some who couldn''t react fast and almost turned into a meat paste.


    Everyone was about to close their eyes to avoid seeing a gruesome sight when they saw a flash of white in the corner of their eyes. Before they knew it, the other participants fell on the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    "¡­ Bai Tan?!" the participants recognized the Shapeshifting Blanket. After all, it was inside its space they trained before.


    As if responding to them, the Shapeshifting Blanket twirled, making the participants it carrying become dizzy and almost puked. The participants then realized that this blanket had its own consciousness thus they didn''t dare puke lest it threw them out.


    "Woah! We thought¡­ we thought¡­!" the audience clutched their chests when they thought that the participants would immediately die.


    "The Righteous Alliance won''t let anybody die." The host smiled.


    The audience knows that if they said it, they really mean it.


    "We offer our thanks to elder Cheng Sheng for lending us the Shapeshifting Blanket." The host continued and turned to Cheng Sheng and bowed. "The Shapeshifting Blanket will be there to assist our participants in case the situation would be more dangerous and is beyond their abilities to resolve." He explained.


    "Oh." The audience now understood.


    Cheng Sheng just smiled and took out his fan and fanned himself and Fei Yin.


    "I thought Bai Tan was there to add ''liveliness'' to the third stage." Jing Bai spoke as he turned to Zheng Yi who is sitting beside him.


    Zheng Yi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Indeed, when the name ''Cheng Sheng'' was mentioned, he is associated with the word ''liveliness''.


    ¡­


    "Thank you, Er Zi." Cui Xiang thanked Fei Yinzi after everyone safely landed on the ground. She immediately ate some magic pills and the color of her face returned to normal. She also gave some to Wen Wen whose legs are shaking and if not him helped by Wen Yan, he would have fell face first on the ground.


    The other participants also saw the medium-quality magic pills and they know that the magic pills that they currently have won''t be enough for two weeks, not to mention that they have to fight against the demons which will definitely consume them, and some accidents might happen on the way.


    But, they aren''t in a hurry to buy magic pills and potions to the Xinfaxian Sect, which is currently the only sect that have the most number of mages, and have talisman makers and potion brewers, not to mention pill refiners ¨C the magic pills that everyone needs.


    However, although everyone needs magic pills, including the ordinary people, the supply does not meet the demand, since only a few can become pill refiners, like Cheng Sheng, You Rou and Cui Xiang. It comes down to natural talent. That is why pill refiners are in-demand. And currently, in this space, Cui Xiang is the only pill refiner.


    It has to be mentioned that Xinfaxian Sect has the biggest advantage because Cui Xiang can refine magic pills anywhere and anytime, as long as she has the ingredients, which everyone knows that she definitely has since everyone has come prepared for two weeks.


    Cui Xiang felt all the hairs on her body stood at their ends when she felt everyone''s gazes on her. She naturally understands her worth. Of course, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples know this fact the most. Thus, they surrounded Cui Xiang in a protective stance.


    Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu, including Wu Lian, naturally wouldn''t just stand on the side and they also stood by the Xinfaxian Sect''s side.


    "Everyone is a civilized person. We can negotiate." Chen Wu, the eldest among the two sects'' disciples, spoke. "You can buy from Cui Xiang-shimei. No need to use force. If you will, you will face both our sects." He warned them as he held the hilt of his sword.


    Everyone naturally knows.


    "Ge, I¡­" Sun Ri spoke.


    "No need to worry about your friends." Sun Yan whispered. "Chen Wu and Wu Lian are formidable, not to mention Zhu Xi and Su Mi are the aggressive type. There is also Wen Yan who is cool-headed and Er Zi who is unpredictable." He told her.


    Sun Ri calmed down.


    "We can meet them later. Let us find a base for our sect for now." Sun Yan added.


    But, his voice just fell when a loud voice filled with hostility yelled.


    "Wu Tie, you stop there for me!" it was none other than Xi He.

 Chapter 552 - The Scum Is Content

    Wu Tie was about to leave with Jin Yu. He, as well as the others who have brains, has the same plan as Sun Yan to wait until they have consumed their magic pills before they would buy from Cui Xiang. This is on the premise that they can control their consumption of magic pills and potions.


    But, even if you aren''t looking for trouble, trouble comes to look for you. Xi He''s attention has never on the competition. It was on him. Thus, Xi He saw him going to leave.


    "Wu Tie!" Xi He shouted as he drew his sword.


    Jin Yu wanted to roll his eyes but that doesn''t fit his image. He looked at Wu Tie. "Want me to deal with him?" he asked.


    Wu Tie didn''t answer and looked at Xi Bing who made a ''please'' gesture, indicating he can do anything with Xi He. Xi Bing has given up on this cousin of his whom he isn''t even close with.


    "Do as you like." He finally answered and turned to leave.


    "WU TIE!" Xi He yelled but Wu Tie didn''t look back and flew away. He was about to follow him when someone intercepted him. He immediately attacked the person, thinking he could fend him off. But, he didn''t expect for this person to be difficult to deal with.


    Jin Yu laughed as he kicked Xi He who nearly was hit had he not used his qi to increase his speed. "You can''t even beat this ''dog'', so how can you beat my master?" he asked.


    Xi He is filled with rage and humiliation so he ignored what Jin Yu said. The second in his list to kill is Jin Yu. The first has always been Wu Tie. "Scram!" he yelled as he stabilized his figure.


    But, Jin Yu just raised his brow at him. The other participants looked on but no one stopped them. The others who aren''t interested with the drama has long left like Wu Tie.


    "Why is Xi He so fixated on Wu Tie?" Wen Wen whispered.


    "A conference was held in our sect seven years ago." Sun Ri spoke as she stood beside Cui Xiao.


    A conference is a small-scale competition and is held between sects unlike the Intersect Competition where the sects can recruit among the participants that performed brilliantly during the competition, rogue cultivators included. Of course, if the other sects would recruit someone from another sect, a discord will happen.


    So far, nothing like this happened yet since everyone is subconsciously avoiding it, and that they are already content with their disciples.


    "You should already have noticed that Xi He is arrogant. He chose to challenge Wu Tie because he disliked the other''s proud attitude. He felt like Wu Tie looked at him like he is an ant." Sun Ri continued. "Wu Tie accepted Xi He''s challenge, and Xi He was defeated by Wu Tie." She shrugged, since the disparity between Wu Tie and Xi He can be seen. "Xi He knew he messed up. He will be scolded by his father later. He also lost his face twice since he not only challenged Wu Tie but was beaten by the other, Wu Tie also mocked him. You should also know Wu Tie''s temper, especially his pride is his reverse scale and Xi He dared to play with him." She told them.


    They all nodded in understanding. This is Xi He reaping what he sowed.


    "Xi He was badly scolded by uncle Xi Shi. To make it worse, uncle Xi Shi compared Xi He with Wu Tie." Sun Ri clicked her tongue. "Xi He then thought that if he beats Wu Tie and defeat him, he will regain his lost honor. So, he became fixated on him." She finished.


    "Thank you for explaining, Ri-shijie!" Wen Wen said.


    "You are welcome!" Sun Ri grinned.


    Meanwhile, Xi He is still fighting against Jin Yu. Normally, a disciple should win against Jin Yu who only relies on his unpredictable attacks which catches his opponent off-guard. A disciple, if alert, should have seen through Jin Yu''s attacks. But, not only Xi He is not alert because anger fills him, his judgement is also clouded right now.


    Thus, Xi He''s body has now wounds. Fortunately, in Yu wasn''t excessive with his attacks, in which he doesn''t realize and he wouldn''t appreciate even if he knows it. He would just feel more ashamed instead and, would become angrier.


    "What do you mean that Wu Tie is your master?" Fei Luo asked after they saw that Xi He and Jin Yu temporarily stopped fighting.


    No one scolded them for not helping Xi He and just stood there and watched since everyone isn''t blind. Xi He brought this upon himself.


    Jin Yu just smiled. Then, Wu Tie appeared and threw a money pouch which looked heavy to Fei Yinzi. Fei Yinzi caught it.


    "I will buy ten bottles of magic pills and potions, as well as talismans." Wu Tie spoke.


    Fei Yinzi gave the money pouch to Cui Xiang. "The amount is too much." Cui Xiang spoke.


    "The excess is an apology when I attacked Fei Yinzi before when he arrived in Zhongyang." Wu Tie explained.


    Fei Yinzi nodded while Cui Xiang''s eyes brightened. "Here! I added some more since you are my first customer!" she said as she took out two qiankun pouches that contain magic pills and potions.


    The other participants who are still left looked enviously at Wu Tie while Wu Tie didn''t say anything.


    "Wen-shidi!" Cui Xiang turned to Wen Wen.


    Wen Wen nodded and also took out a qiankun pouch containing talismans.


    Jin Yu took it from them two. "You Xinfaxian Sect is really lucky you have mages with you. They can make talismans, refine magic pills and potions anytime." He spoke as he leapt on the boulder where Wu Tie is standing. "I am a miser while he has the money so I am working for him." He answered Fei Luo''s question. Then, the two of them left without looking back, completely ignoring Xi He who is glaring at their backs filled with hate.


    "Have you had enough?" Xi Bing asked in a tired voice. Then, he turned to Fei Luo and Sun Yan. "Let''s go find a shelter, too." He spoke.


    "Yes." Fei Luo nodded and pulled Fei Huo as they left first. Xi Bing helped Xi He up and followed after them.


    "Ah Ri." Sun Yan called to Sun Ri. Then, he helplessly smiled when he saw Cui Xiao stealthily gave Sun Ri some magic pills and potions. "Let''s go." He told her.


    "Coming!" Sun Ri answered and bade goodbye to the Xinfaxian Sect, especially Cui Xiao and Cui Xiang, then ran after Sun Yan.


    "Do you also want to buy?" Cui Xiang asked the remaining participants.


    "Ehem." Tang Li coughed while Li Yan grinned. "We want to make an alliance with the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect." Tang Li spoke. "That is, you will regularly supply us with magic pills, potions and talismans." He said.


    The Huakai Sect and Huli Sect don''t lack money, but magic pills, potions and talismans for they don''t have any mage in their sects.


    "Sure!" Cui Xiang answered.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples didn''t say anything since it is Cui Xiang who will decide for this is her matter.


    "Us, too." Qian Jue spoke. Qian Meng nodded behind him.


    "Okay!" Cui Xiang grinned as Cui Xiao wrote down their sects.


    "Brother, should we ally with them?" Jing De asked Jing Xu.


    "Naturally!" Jing Xu answered. "Write down our sect, too, please." He told Cui Xiao.


    "En." Cui Xiao nodded as she wrote the Zunjingde Sect below the Qianxu Sect.


    "M ¨C me, too!" He Shun raised his hand. "Write ''He Shun''. And Qi Lan-ge!" he added as he pulled his benefactor.


    "Okay." Cui Xiao answered as she added their names.


    "We won''t ask for you to regularly supply us with magic pills, potions and talismans.'' Hui Na spoke as she approached them.


    Everyone understood. Although these girls are strong and not delicate, they are still limited physically.


    "Then, you can just approach me later, shijie." Cui Xiang answered. "When the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect have found their base, we will announce it for everyone to have a fair chance of buying magic pills, potions and talismans." She explained.


    The other participants felt touched. Exposing their base means exposing themselves in danger but the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect really have big hearts since they are still thinking for the other participants.


    "Thank you." Hui Na spoke. A smile finally can be seen on her face before she took her fellow disciples with her and left to find their base.


    "Look. There are only the two of us, two of them and another two of them." Jing De spoke as he pointed the Tang-Li pair and Qi-He pair and looked at the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect. "Meanwhile, you have a big number. You will definitely have to find a large base, right? The six of us won''t take much space. Can you take us with you?" he asked them. "We will also share our points with you!" he added.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect who are only thinking of making money as Cheng Sheng taught them. "¡­" why did someone suddenly wanted to hug our thighs?!

 Chapter 553 - The Scum Is Deserving

    Everyone was surprised, but they understood it immediately after. As Jing De said, there are only two from the Zunjingde Sect, one from the Huakai Sect, one from the Huli Sect, one from the Guhe Sect and one rogue cultivator. If they would separate, it is unknown if the demons they will encounter later, especially accidentally, would overpower them. Even if the six of them would join forces, but their strength still isn''t absolute.


    They don''t dare gamble. Thus, they chose to ally with the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect. Wu Lian''s strength is undeniable, as well as Chen Wu''s although Chen Wu was often overlooked since he focuses more on his family''s welfare than the cultivation world. Although the twins Chen Su and Chen Yu are young, they don''t slack with their training, either. Thus, they should be fairly strong.


    Then, there are the Xinfaxian Sect''s Wen-Zhu pair and the aggressive elder sister Su Mi, not to mention Fei Yinzi. They also have a spell caster Su Yi. The major reason to hug the Xinfaxian Sect''s thigh is their resources, and mages Wen Wen and Cui Xiang. One shouldn''t forget this master pitter Cui Xiao that obviously have learned her tricks under Cheng Sheng.


    One can imagine the horror if they would go against these two sects.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect agrees." Wen Yan answered. Their sect, including the Youxiwang Sect, has the largest number so adding one or six more people doesn''t make any difference. Jing De''s words are right.


    "We also agree." Chen Wu spoke. "Our sects have already become friends, after all." He added.


    Everyone sighed in relief, especially He Shun. He admits that his strength is just fair and even if Qi Lan would protect him, but there are only two of them. Hugging the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s thighs is a wise decision.


    "But, we don''t need your points." Chen Wu said.


    This made them puzzled. Who doesn''t want points?


    "Let''s talk about this later after we find our base." Chen Wu said as he boarded his sword.


    "Cui Xiao will choose our base so that she can arrange traps based on the topography of the base." Wen Yan spoke. "Wen Wen can arrange a talisman array for fortification." He added.


    "Yes." Cui Xiao and Wen Wen nodded.


    The others who decided to hug their thighs. "¡­" we only want a secure base and fixed resources. We didn''t expect that the base will become a fortress! They thought, feeling that it was the wisest decision to hug these people''s thighs.


    ¡­


    Naturally, everyone outside can think of this. "Oh, god! Having the resources and a tightly secure base, isn''t the Xinfaxian Sect bosses?!" the audience exclaimed.


    Xie Lan proudly grinned, making the other sect leaders want to punch his smug face.


    "Not only is their resources secured, their income, too." Sun Yu added, reminding the sect leaders of this matter.


    "That''s right!" the sect leaders exclaimed. Since the Zunjingde Sect, Huakai Sect, Huli Sect, Guhe Sect and Qi Lan allied themselves to the Xinfaxian Sect, they have become fixed customers of the Xinfaxian Sect! "Cunning. Too cunning!" they exclaimed.


    "Doesn''t this remind you of Cheng Sheng before?" Qi Shan asked them with a smile. It is a pity that Qian Jue left with Qian Meng earlier thus they missed Jing De''s suggestion. But, he knows that Qian Jue is smart and would realize this matter soon.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in realization. That''s right! They thought. Cheng Sheng has more or less have done this before in the previous Intersect Competition.


    "Achoo!" Cheng Sheng sneezed and he rubbed his itchy nose. "Who is talking bad about me?" he asked with a frown.


    Everyone who heard him. "¡­" with your personality, definitely there are many people who are talking about you! They thought, though they didn''t say it out loud.


    Fei Yin chuckled. "Everyone must have realized now what our sect''s and the Youxiwang Sect''s purpose is." He told Cheng Sheng.


    "Oh. That''s right!" Cheng Sheng muttered. "Xiao Xiang''s and Wen Wen''s magic pills and talismans are of medium-grade, and it should be enough for these participants. Our sect''s disciples are talented so it is just right for them to make money out of it!" he explained.


    Everyone''s lips twitched.


    Cheng Sheng saw their expressions. "What? You think otherwise?" he asked as he crossed his arms while he looked at them. "Our sect already is kind to let you buy our magic pills, potions and talismans when we could not have. It is just for you to buy them from our disciples! Or else, wouldn''t this wronging our disciples?" he asked them. "Not to mention the quality of their magic pills, potions and talismans! It is also kind enough of us to not give you an additional charge for it!" he added.


    Everyone. "¡­" why are these words so familiar? They thought and finally recalled that these words are also what Cheng Sheng have told them in the previous competition. "¡­" fck. Why do we feel that it is both reasonable and shameless?! They thought, feeling complicated in their hearts.


    Fei Yin just smiled as he touched the jade ring that Cheng Sheng gave him containing the missing piece of his soul, feeling both happy and helpless at Cheng Sheng''s antics. As long as he is enjoying. He thought and chuckled as he held the other''s hand.


    ¡­


    "Ai! Uncle, it is really unfortunate for me to just watch but not join the competition!" Ho Ting sighed as he watched the projected images of the participants coming from the Cleansing Stone.


    "You shut up!" Ho Yue rubbed his temples. "Just how did you exactly get possessed by that demonic sword?" he asked with a frown.


    "Uncle¡­" Ho Ting''s smile disappeared. "I must have been hypnotized that time." he answered. "You know that ever since that happened to our family, I was vigilant, especially that I came to this new land." He explained.


    Ho Yue nodded in agreement. He has taught Ho Ting since young to not trust others aside from himself. Even him, his uncle. Since the enemies can do hypnotism, Ho Yue is afraid they would use him to plot against Ho Ting.


    "Uncle, those parasites should be able to hypnotize others. It is just that this He Shun''s mind should be too simple, thus he didn''t even have a heart demon either." Ho Ting said.


    Ho Yue heaved a sigh. "I will tell Cheng Sheng and the others later about this." He said. "Gong Xian." He called.


    "Master." Gong Xian answered.


    "Go to the Yunxiao Inn and tell Qie Shi to send a message to the Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu, elder Fei, elder Xi, Xi Xing and Xi Ming to be more careful of the degenerate spirit servants they will encounter." Ho Yue told him. "Especially Xi Ming since he has recovered only recently in both mind and spirit." He added.


    "Yes." Gong Xian nodded and disappeared.


    "Uncle, this disciple of yours is more like an assassin than a cultivator." Ho Ting can''t help but say as they watched Gong Xian leapt on the roofs of the houses and buildings very fast rather than use his sword to fly.


    "I told him to train his body so that his cultivation would be smoother." Ho Yue answered.


    Ho Ting looked at him. "Uncle, are you and him¡­?" he asked as his eyes narrowed.


    A blush appeared on Ho Yue''s face. "He has been pestering me for a long time! How can my heart not be moved?!" he finally admitted.


    Ho Ting laughed. "Dang. Then I can''t not agree with your relationship." He said. "Just one look and you can see he can easily beat me up." He grimaced. "It is better to just wish you with your relationship earlier than later." He told him.


    Ho Yue smiled, feeling relieved.


    "Uncle, you deserve this happiness." Ho Ting sincerely told him.


    Ho Yue not only had to care for his own survival, but also of his nephew''s, too. He also had to raise the very young Ho Ting, not to mention that he should make themselves become stronger to plot revenge.


    "En." Ho Yue chuckled. "How about you and that Ling Yun?" he asked when he recalled that his nephew seemed to be interested in Ling Yun after he saw him tease the other before.


    "Well¡­" Ho Ting grinned.


    ¡­


    "Achoo!" Ling Yun sneezed and rubbed his nose. "Who is talking about me?" he asked to himself before he looked around.


    Earlier, he left with the other participants to look for a base or earn points by killing a demon. He didn''t approach the Xinfaxian Sect since he felt guilty towards Fei Yinzi because he felt like he robbed the other of his master. He can still remember how Fei Yinzi reacted when Cheng Sheng announced that he will accept xiao Bao as his disciple.


    As he walked, he didn''t notice that he had walked further.. He stopped and activated the stone to look at the map, only to be shocked when in the corner of his eyes, he saw something.

 Chapter 554 - The Scum Is Cooperative

    "Huh?" they muttered when they looked around. "We seem to have forgotten someone¡­?" they said as they tried to recall.


    "Ling Yun." Fei Yinzi answered with a complicated expression on his face.


    "Oh. That''s right!" they exclaimed when they realized it.


    "Where did he go? I seem to have seen him earlier¡­?" Jing De asked.


    "I saw him leave, walking in that direction." Li Yan answered and pointed. "He seemed to be lost in thoughts." He added.


    "Should we find him?" Wen Wen asked. "After all, his is a lone participant¡­" he said and looked at Fei Yinzi.


    Everyone looked at Fei Yinzi. They know that Ling Yun has become Cheng Sheng''s new disciple and he is also a mage, which made Cheng Sheng feel more favorable towards Ling Yun since Cheng Sheng is also a mage.


    Now, everyone thought that it was a mistake that Fei Yinzi became Cheng Sheng''s disciple. But, they don''t think so. Fei Yinzi deserves to be Cheng Sheng''s disciple. They can see how hardworking Fei Yinzi is, and they can say that Cheng Sheng also favors Fei Yinzi, though it doesn''t look like it.


    "Let''s split up." Fei Yinzi spoke. "Li-ge, Yan-ge, Qi Lan-ge, Lian-ge, can you go with me to find my shidi?" he asked as he looked at Tang Li, Li Yan, Qi Lan and Wu Lian.


    "Sure." They answered and secretly felt happy that he admitted Ling Yun as his shidi.


    "Thank you." Fei Yinzi said before he turned to Chen Wu and Wen Yan. "Wu-ge, Yan-ge, you go continue looking for our base. We will look for the signal from our base later." He told them.


    "Okay!" they answered.


    "Let''s go." Fei Yinzi spoke. "Yan-ge, please lead." He told Li Yan.


    "This way!" Li Yan said and flew to the east.


    Fei Yinzi, Wu Lian, Tang Li and Qi Lan followed him while Wen Yan, Chen Wu and the others went the other way. Everyone is looking at their maps.


    "This direction¡­ the mountains?" Tang Li spoke.


    Wu Lian frowned. "One have to avoid the mountain if the surroundings are dangerous." He spoke. "Especially when he is lonesome." He added.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. "He won''t be in danger¡­ will he?" Tang Li asked.


    Fei Yinzi''s fists clenched. "Let''s go faster!" he said.


    Everyone agreed.


    ¡­


    Tang Li, or anyone from the Huakai Sect, not only should their bad luck needs to be noted but also their crow''s beak. Ling Yun is really in danger.


    Ling Yun saw black wisps of air with his special eyes and he followed it only to suddenly arrive in the demons'' lair! "Fck!" he cursed in a low voice as he tried to step back only to suddenly felt all the hairs on his body stood at their ends.


    He immediately moved to the side, barely avoiding a claw! He drew his sword and cut off the claw of the demon before he kicked it, using the momentum to leap above the trees. Then, he immediately jumped to the branches of the trees, one after another to run!


    But, the demons seem to be smart. When they saw him up above, they ran while leaping, trying to grab the branches of the trees, or maybe Ling Yun''s leg!


    "Yun-er!" Ling Xi exclaimed with a gasp when he saw that one of the claws of the demons almost scratched Ling Yun''s foot when the other landed on another branch. He sighed in relief when he saw that Ling Yun turned and kicked the claw before he ran up the tree''s trunk to climb higher.


    "Whew!" the audience sigh and wiped off the sweat on their foreheads as they released their breaths they didn''t notice they have been holding after they saw that a demon crawled up behind Ling Yun.


    "His reflexes became faster." Ling Xi muttered.


    "It should be thanks to Ho Ting." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "Why?" Ling Xi asked as he looked at him.


    "If not for the other trying to creep behind Ling Yun and his blind spots, Ling Yun would have the back of his head along with his brain be clawed out of that demon." Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone shuddered in horror when they imagined it, especially Ling Xi whose face paled in fright.


    "How sure were you that Ling Yun would avoid it?" Fei Yin asked.


    "A hundred percent." Cheng Sheng confidently answered.


    Everyone felt admiration in their hearts, especially Ling Xi who felt grateful. Even though Cheng Sheng is very busy, he actually still looks after his disciples, albeit Ling Yun is new. This showed that he cared about his disciples very much.


    Fei Yin smiled as he stared at his lover. He felt proud that his lover finally learned how to care about others and not just himself, and Fei Yin. Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun¡­ it was thanks to these two that Cheng Sheng had become a better person.


    ¡­


    Ling Yun''s situation isn''t good. If he just hadn''t become curious, he wouldn''t get in this trouble! This place is outside the map''s range!


    "Fck." He cursed when he saw the demons used their claws to climb the trees. What did his master Cheng Sheng say before? ''curiosity kills the cat''? Well, he will definitely die at this rate! He thought and gnashed his teeth as he drank more potions.


    "Why isn''t he using his sword to fly?" someone asked.


    "Are you an idiot?! If he will use his sword, the sword''s glare would attract more demons!" someone said, feeling anxious for Ling Yun. "And if he flies to the other participants, he will be dragging them with him!" he added.


    Ling Yun definitely couldn''t do this, since he is kind. He would rather die than cause trouble to others.


    "Yun-er¡­" Ling Xi muttered as he clenched his fists, wanting to fly inside the special space.


    Yu Wen saw Ling Xi''s expression and felt his heart ached.


    "Ai. What''s taking the others long?!" the audience asked, referring to Fei Yinzi''s rescue group.


    "Not good! He is finally surrounded!" someone cried when they saw that the trees around Ling Yun are filled with demons. And more demons are coming this way after their kin called their cries.


    Ling Yun can''t escape.


    "Yun-er!" Ling Xi cried and felt his heart skipped a beat in fear when he saw that the demons beneath Ling Yun are nearing him fast!


    "Bai Tan¡­ that Shapeshifting Blanket, where it is?!" the audience asked when they remembered Bai Tan saving the participants that almost died from fall earlier.


    But, there was no flash of white indicating that Bai Tan is coming. Everyone held their breaths as they watched the demons about to reach Ling Yun''s feet.


    "Yun-er!" Ling Xi cried and was about to leave to go to where Ling Yun was when Cheng Sheng stopped him. He was about to ask when he heard everyone''s cry of surprise.


    He turned, only to see two flashes of lights appeared and surrounded Ling Yun while the demons surroundings the trees fell and turned to corpses after their heads have been sliced off of their necks. Before they could react, they saw the trees also fell, including the tree where Ling Yun was standing.


    "Wah!" Ling Yun cried. But, before he could fall, Bai Tan has finally arrived! It caught him. "Who - ?!" Ling Yun asked and turned to see who saved him.


    Everyone also stared intently. They saw that Fei Yinzi''s group still hasn''t arrived, so who could it be that saved Ling Yun? Two flashes of light¡­ it means that there are two people?! They thought and saw that the smoke disappeared, revealing two figures in the middle of the ground and are surrounded by the fallen trees and corpses of demons.


    One was wearing a cold expression while the other one was wearing a lethargic expression. They aren''t wearing any sect uniform so they can''t be disciples. They also looked young, around the same age as Ling Yun and the other participants so they can''t be rogue cultivators.


    Who are they? Everyone thought.


    "This face¡­ looked familiar¡­" Pai Lie muttered while Zheng Fu Gong nodded as they looked at one of the two figures who had a cold face.


    "Xiao Bao?!" Chen Han exclaimed in shock.


    "WHAT?!" their eyes widened and they looked at the cold-looking one.


    "Wait¡­ wasn''t he a child before?!" they said when they remembered the shota figure that even copied the face of child Cheng Sheng which made Chen Han and Chen Jing feel fond of him. "How did he turn to a bishonen?!" they asked.


    "This other one¡­ he felt familiar¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect elders muttered as their eyes narrowed. If xiao Bao is Fei Yin''s sword spirit, then this other ''person'' that wears exactly the same expression of Cheng Sheng is also a sword spirit. It could only be ¨C "¡­ xiao Ling?!" they exclaimed.


    Xiao Ling slowly rubbed his sleepy eyes as he dropped his sword. But, before the sword could fall to the ground, xiao Bao caught it.


    "Damn it. Who disturbed my sleep?!" xiao Ling asked and frowned as he turned to look at Ling Yun and Bai Tan.


    Both Ling Yun and Bai Tan shuddered in fear, for xiao Ling''s expression, even if it is an angry expression, is like Cheng Sheng''s, who is their master.

 Chapter 555 - The Scum Is Irate

    "Was it you?!" xiao Ling asked as he glared at Bai Tan and Ling Yun who is on Bai Tan.


    Bai Tan almost dropped Ling Yun just to flee but he can''t drop Ling Yun. Thus, he had to endure. He slowly descended to the ground and Ling Yun, although scared of this new ''person'' that appeared, still had to thank xiao Ling as well as xiao Bao for saving him.


    He looked at the scattered limbs of the demons like sliced cabbages and gulped nervously. One of his saviors had an ill temper while the other one, although didn''t answer, looked cold. He wanted to cry but he can''t. "T ¨C thank you for saving me." He told them. "Are you from the Righteous Alliance?" he asked. Even if they saved him, he still remembered all the participants.


    These two aren''t participants. And this space should only have demons. Thus, they could be from the Righteous Alliance.


    "Ha. Is he master''s new disciple?" xiao Ling spoke as he looked at Ling Yun from head to toe, then from toe to head. "He is dumber than that Er Zi." He said.


    Ling Yun. "???" what''s got me being dumb or not got to do with you?! He thought and bit his tongue to not curse. But, wait¡­ ''master''? ''new disciple''? He thought and his eyes widened when it finally dawned on him.


    "Xiao Ling, he has offended you. But be kind." Xiao Bao told xiao Ling with a doting tone.


    Ling Yun. "¡­" what the fck! I have offended him for being ''dumb''?!


    Everyone outside who is watching. "¡­" what''s this atmosphere?! This interaction looked familiar?! They thought and looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. "¡­" well, fck! Like masters, like sword spirits!


    Ling Xi whose face darkened. "¡­" this sword spirit is as offensive as his master! He thought and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng coughed and looked away while Fei Yin just laughed.


    ¡­


    Inside the space, Ling Yun''s expression is about to fall. But, he had to smile. "So, you are master''s sword spirit." He gently spoke though he is raging inside. "Thank you for saving me." He said and smiled.


    "Whatever." Xiao Ling rolled his eyes. "Bai Tan, wake me up again and I''ll burn you to ashes so you can''t regenerate!" he told Bai Tan.


    Bai Tan almost flew away but xiao Bao grabbed it. This traitor! Bai Tan thought and wanted to glare at xiao Bao but it has no eyes. Xiao Ling yawned and entered the space. Obviously, to sleep.


    Xiao Bao saw xiao Ling has left and his expression turned even colder. He turned to Ling Yun who wanted to run away as far as he could now. So you can even become colder than earlier?! He raged in his mind but maintained his smile outside.


    "The rules of the third stage of the competition should have updated." Xiao Bao spoke.


    Ling Yun started and immediately activated the stone.


    "Xiao Ling and I will be patrolling in the forbidden area but don''t come here even if we are here to protect you." Xiao Bao glared at Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun and everyone who heard it. "¡­" so you treat the forbidden area as your dating place?!?!


    Xiao Bao coughed. "Your points will be deducted if we will save you. So, don''t seek death." He said. "Since this served as a warning, your points, which is currently zero, won''t be reduced to negatives. But, if any of you will be saved by either of us, your points will be deducted and if you will be saved by us both, the points deducted will be doubled." He explained.


    Ling Yun''s eyes widened in shock and he scanned the rules. It is really as xiao Bao said. Xiao Bao and xiao Ling are referred as ''helpers'' including Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket. But, Bai Tan is a defensive helper while the other two are offensive helpers.


    Then, suddenly, everyone saw xiao Bao grinned. "Of course, we also can steal points from you." He said.


    Ling Yun, as well as everyone watching, was shocked.


    "This is a new rule." The host said, to which the audience cheered since the competition will become livelier.


    But, the sect leaders can''t be happy, since their disciples are greatly pitted. By. Cheng. Sheng! And now, the sword spirits!


    ¡­


    "You hope xiao Ling would still feel sleepy since he won''t come out. If he is not, he will come out, and since he is mischievous, he would definitely steal your points." Xiao Bao said. The points he is referring to are the demons. "Of course, you also better not let him see you." He looked at Ling Yun. "He will definitely target you because you roused him from his sleep." He told him before he left.


    Ling Yun''s tears almost fell and his heart is about to collapse. Why him?! He thought. How can he be so unlucky as the Huakai Sect?!


    (The Huakai Sect who had been shot: ¡­ we refuse to comment.)


    "Ling Yun!" a loud voice called.


    Ling Yun turned and was shocked to see Fei Yinzi. "Er Zi?!" he exclaimed. He was about to take a step back but then he saw the other''s worried expression. This¡­ has he finally accepted me as his shidi? He thought as he looked at Fei Yinzi with uncertainty.


    "Whew! Looked like he is fine." Tang Li and Li Yan sighed in relief when they saw that Ling Yun didn''t sustain any injuries nor he has wounds.


    "The corpses¡­" Qi Lan looked at the dismembered corpses of the demons.


    "It could be the two helpers residing in the forbidden area that the rules mentioned." Wu Lian said. "Bai Tan should be the defensive helper. Who are these two offensive helpers?" he asked.


    "They are xiao Bao and xiao Ling." Ling Yun answered. "They are the ones who helped me earlier." He explained.


    "''xiao Bao''?" they muttered while Fei Yinzi''s face turned black. "But, wasn''t he just a child?" they asked.


    Ling Yun nodded. "Yes. But that was before. Now, he looked like the same age as us." he told them.


    "Oh¡­ how about this xiao Ling?" Qi Lan asked.


    "He should be my master''s sword spirit." Fei Yinzi gloomily answered. Now, the sword spirits have joined. "And they can take our points from us¡­" he frowned. The sword spirits joined not to help them, but bully them!


    Everyone grimaced when they remembered this rule.


    "Let''s go back to the others first and discuss this with them." Li Yan suggested.


    "Yes." they answered.


    "Let''s go." Fei Yinzi told Ling Yun. "Take these. That will restore your strength and qi." He said as he gave him magic pills.


    "Ah, yes." Ling Yun was startled and he nodded, feeling flatters. He didn''t act shy and immediately ate the magic pills.


    Everyone saw that the color of Ling Yun''s face returned and then they immediately left the forbidden area.


    ¡­


    The base that Cui Xiao chose is a hill with a nearby lake and river. The other participants must have also seen their signal but they didn''t react for they still don''t need magic pills, potions and talismans right now.


    "What?! He has been attacked by demons?!" Cui Xiang exclaimed when they heard what Fei Yinzi said.


    "He has injured his foot." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    Everyone was startled, including Ling Yun. Ling Yun has been hiding it but Fei Yinzi still noticed. Fei Yinzi said and slightly pushed Ling Yun towards Cui Xiang.


    Ling Yun immediately avoided falling into Cui Xiang but then grimaced when he felt his foot hurt when he turned. "I concede defeat!" he said and used his sword as a cane.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t answer and turned to the others. Whether Ling Yun wants to be treated or not, it doesn''t matter to him. He already helped him enough. "Since we now have a base, shall we place some traps?" he asked. "Xiao-jie, can I help?" he asked Cui Xiao.


    "Yes." Cui Xiao nodded in agreement. "Wen Wen." She called.


    "Here!" Wen Wen answered. "Who wants to join in placing traps?" he asked as he grinned at them.


    "Me!" Jing De immediately answered.


    "This seems interesting. I want to join, too." Li Yan said.


    "I won''t. It would be lucky enough for me to not trap myself while setting up the trap." Tang Li said and wryly smiled.


    The others looked at him in pity. The Huakai Sect is infamous for being an unlucky sect.


    "Qi Lan-ge?'' He Shun looked at Qi Lan.


    "Then, I will help. He Shun, you stay here." Qi Lan told him.


    "Wu-shidi, how about you?" Chen Wu asked Wu Lian.


    "En." Wu Lian answered.


    "Then, I will take Su Yi with me and look for pheasants or rabbits for our dinner later." Su Mi spoke. "Who wants to follow us?" she asked.


    "Me!" Tang Li answered.


    "Then, I''ll go with your group." Jing Xu said.


    "You can take Chen Su with you." Chen Wu said as he pushed Chen Su to the group.


    Su Mi nodded. "Xiang-shimei, do you have a list of the herbs you need in refining magic pills or potions?" she asked Cui Xiang.


    "Yes. Here, shijie. Thank you in advance." Cui Xiang spoke as she handed her the list.


    The two groups then departed to set up traps and to look for their dinner.

 Chapter 556 - The Scum Is Disobedient

    While the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect as well as the others that chose to hug their thighs are harmonious, the Shanliangde Sect''s side is as cold as where the mountain their sect is located. Their surroundings are silent and even the mischievous Fei Huo is silent right now. Even his dumb brain could sense that Fei Luo, his older brother, is finally fed up with Xi He''s attitude.


    "If you still choose to be disobedient, then leave." Fei Luo coldly told Xi He.


    Xi He glared at him.


    "What? You have made our sect lose face many times, even more then Fei Huo did." Fei Luo said.


    Fei Huo shrunk his neck, afraid that it would be his turn next to be lectured by his older brother.


    "Xi Bing, you''ve got nothing to say?!" Xi He can''t stand Fei Luo''s condescending gaze. If they just don''t belong to the same sect, he would have killed this bastard like Wu Tie!


    "Don''t drag the Xi Clan down with you just because you are surnamed Xi." Xi Bing told Xi He.


    Xi He viciously glared at him. Then, suddenly, an idea struck him. He was about to say it when he met Xi Bing''s ice-cold gaze. Suddenly, Xi He felt his heart thudded violently and his body turned cold. He wanted to open his mouth to speak but then felt that he can''t move his lips nor utter a sound as he looked at Xi Bing''s eyes.


    He wanted to say that Xi Bing has liked Fei Huo and thought that is the reason why Xi Bing is agreeing to Fei Luo right now because Fei Luo is Fei Huo''s older brother. But, he found that he can''t speak. He knew, at this second, Xi Bing could kill him.


    Cold sweat trickled down his face and he felt a chill in his spine. He has looked down on this cousin of his since he saw that Xi Bing looked dull. Xi Bing also didn''t scold him before so he thought that Xi Bing is afraid of him, especially that Xi Ning is Xi Bing''s mother.


    Now, he thought wrong. Xi Bing actually never bothered himself with him because he is nothing in his eyes. Now, he almost touched his reverse-scale. Now, he doesn''t dare open his mouth because he is afraid he will lose his tongue the instant he opens his mouth.


    This lasted for only a second but Xi He felt like it was eternity. Sun Yan''s eyes narrowed when he saw Xi He has gone silent while Xi Bing had a nonchalant expression. Sun Ri sensed that there was a change in the atmosphere and she can''t help but shiver and scoot closer to Sun Yan.


    Fei Luo sensed something but instantly missed it. "What?" he asked Xi He.


    Xi He didn''t speak. His whole body is uncontrollably shaking in fear of Xi Bing.


    Fei Luo sneered and sat back on the log again after he placed a cloth in it for him to sit on so his clothes won''t get dirtied. "What are your plans for these five days?" he asked. The first elimination period will be in five days.


    "The added rule said that the threshold point will be revealed a day before the elimination period. This applies for the first and second elimination periods." Sun Yan spoke. "By the third elimination period, the threshold point will be revealed half a day before it. As for the last elimination period, which is the end of this stage, the threshold point will be revealed on that day." He said.


    "That''s right." Fei Luo nodded.


    "So, as long as Ah Ri and I can make her points reach the threshold point when it was revealed, I have to consider her physical strength." Sun Yan said. This means Sun Yan can''t farm points as much as they want to.


    The others understood. Sun Ri, although she is stronger than the average girls, she is still a girl. Her physical strength is limited like Su Mi, Hui Na, Hui Qu and Hui Lu even if they are sword cultivators.


    "I understand." Fei Luo spoke.


    "Ge¡­" Sun Ri called.


    "Don''t argue. I have to look after you. This stage is harder than the previous stage, especially the condition of the environment." Sun Yan told her.


    Sun Ri finally shut up. Unlike the elimination stage, the first stage, and the second stage, the third stage is set in a different environment, and they have to stay here for two weeks. That means that they have to eat, sleep and bathe in here, not to mention the constant dangers called the demons that may just pop out any time behind them.


    ¡­


    The demons really could pop out any time. Qian Jue and Qian Meng was taught hard by this lesson after a participant seen them and lured the demons towards them to act as his meat shields while he fled away. Not only could they not react fast for everything happened too quickly, Qian Meng isn''t as fast as Qian Jue when running so the demons soon caught them and surrounded them.


    "You go first while I hold them off!" Qian Jue told Qian Meng.


    "No!" Qian Meng is crying. Fortunately, his martial arts are good so he accurately dealt the demons with death blows.


    "Just go! Find someone and ask for their help!" Qian Jue gnashed his teeth in anger. If he saw that participant, he will really kill him! If it was him just here, he could''ve managed to kill the demons and then kill that person after he killed the demons.


    But, Qian Meng is here. He can''t focus too much on the demons since Qian Meng might get hurt by the demons.


    "Ge ¨C " Qian Meng called. "Ugh!" he grunted when he was forcibly pushed by Qian Jue and his body flew, then fell hard on the ground.


    "GO!" Qian Jue yelled as he killed the demon that tried to run after Qian Meng.


    Qian Meng got no choice but to pray hard that he can see any participant that would be kind enough to help them and not pit them instead like what the previous participant did.


    ¡­


    "Despicable!" the audience boo-ed when they saw the rogue cultivator that provoked a nest of demons, since he wants to earn points but the situation became beyond his expectations, fled and led the demons to the Qianxu Sect disciples. Then, he made them as his meat shields and resumed fleeing. They even saw him grinning.


    Everyone wants to bit that participant to death. Qian Shan almost got a heart attack because of this when he saw Qian Meng''s pale face. Qian Lin and Qian Tian are very worried, especially when they saw that Qian Meng found that rogue cultivator instead of the other participants and he begged him to help him save Qian Jue.


    Only for this participant to suddenly threaten Qian Jue to go with him and act his meat shield once again. "FCK!" everyone cursed at this participant''s shamelessness!


    Qian Shan almost fainted in anger. Fortunately, there was Cheng Sheng to treat him.


    "You shouldn''t feel any extreme emotions right now like anger or sadness." Cheng Sheng spoke as he gave Qian Shan a magic pill. "It would halt your cultivation from returning to its former peak." He told him.


    Qian Shan nodded in understanding and took a deep breath to calm his emotions. Fortunately, there is Cheng Sheng. He thought that he wouldn''t recover his cultivation again and his seat as the sect leader would just be in-name.


    But, Cheng Sheng told him that he has a way to recover his cultivation. And it worked. Though Qian Shan doesn''t know how Cheng Sheng did it, he still felt grateful. He knows Cheng Sheng wouldn''t harm him thus he trusts him.


    "Qian Meng¡­" Qian Shan spoke when they all saw that the rogue cultivator has taken Qian Meng away.


    "Don''t worry. The perpetrator will be punished." Cheng Sheng said.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie and Zheng Yi on the side nodded in agreement.


    "Qian Jue¡­" Qian Shan added.


    "Bai Tan, xiao Bao and xiao Ling will appear if anyone will be in danger. Since they didn''t, then Qian Jue should be safe." Cheng Sheng told him.


    ''safe''?! They thought and looked at Qian Jue being surrounded by the demons and he looked like he is on his last legs. How is this safe?! They wanted to ask but saw that Cheng Sheng''s expression remained calm.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as they watched Qian Jue about to be eaten by demons. But, it never arrived since a sword flashed and everyone heard a voice spoke.


    "Yo, we want to look for rabbits and pheasants but didn''t expect to find demons instead?" it was Jing Xu.


    The demons that are about to claw Qian Jue''s head fell. Then, the other demons, too, after Su Yi''s spell hit them.


    Qian Jue turned. But, not to thank them. "¡­ where is Qian Meng?" he asked when he didn''t saw him.


    "Huh? Wasn''t he with you?" Tang Li asked.


    Qian Jue''s eyes widened. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Qian Meng¡­ Qian Meng is in danger! He thought.. Using his sword, he rose.

 Chapter 557 - The Scum Is Gullible

    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Su Yi asked as they followed behind Qian Jue.


    Qian Jue wanted to tell them about Qian Meng but he is too tired to speak. He is reserving his strength to save Qian Meng.


    "He asked if his brother is with us." Tang Li spoke. "But, Qian Meng isn''t with us. Qian Meng also isn''t with him." he said.


    "Could it be, Qian Meng is missing?!" Jing Xu exclaimed and looked at Qian Jue who almost collapsed due to exhaustion.


    Su Mi is a woman of action. "Let''s go split up and find Qian Meng!" she suggested. "Su Yi, you stay here and heal his wounds. Give him medicine for his wounds to heal faster and regain his strength so he can also find his brother!" she said.


    "Yes!" they answered and split up with Qian Jue and Su Yi left.


    ¡­


    "Finally!" everyone cried in relief when they saw that someone has finally figured out the Qianxu Sect''s problem.


    They saw that after Qian Meng begged the rogue cultivator, the rogue cultivator ''agreed'' that he will help him because he felt guilty after. But, as soon as Qian Meng turned his back on him to run back to help Qian Jue, he hit Qian Meng''s back, making Qian Meng fell down. Then, he pointed a sword to Qian Meng''s neck.


    "You are so gullible, little rabbit." The rogue cultivator, Ke Lu, said as he looked down on Qian Meng. "I wonder how sheltered you are for you to be this gullible?" he asked.


    Qian Meng didn''t answer. In fact, he isn''t gullible. It is just that his emotions are all over the place that affected his judgement because Qian Jue is in danger. Thus, he believed Ke Lu.


    "Stand up." Ke Lu spoke.


    Qian Meng didn''t move.


    Ke Lu''s eyes narrowed and he inched the tip of his sword closer to Qian Meng''s neck making Qian Meng''s skin bleed. "Are you also deaf?" he asked.


    Qian Meng still didn''t move. So be it if he dies! He is the one who left Qian Jue behind. But, he will take this bastard down with him so that he can''t harm Qian Jue again! He thought as his eyes flashed with burning spirit.


    Ke Lu''s expression changed when he saw that the look in Qian Meng''s eyes changed. He wanted to take a step back, while Qian Meng was about to draw his sword, when a sword flew towards Ke Lu''s direction!


    CLANG! The sound of a sword hitting another sword resounded in the surrounding and was followed by a barely audible voice. "You¡­ stay away from him!" it was Qian Jue.


    Ke Lu was surprised that Qian Jue is still alive. He wanted to use his sword but his sword flew away earlier when Qian Jue hit it. Thus, he reached for Qian Meng to use the other as his hostage. He knows that Qian Jue wants to kill him!


    But, just as his hand was about to reach Qian Jue, a ball of fire hit his hand. "AAAAAH!!!" he screamed as he took a few steps back and flailed his hand to put out the fire.


    Qian Meng''s heart almost stopped when he saw the ball of fire. He thought he will be scorched, too! "Ge!" he called and ran towards Qian Jue after picking up Qian Jue''s sword, and that Ke Lu''s sword in passing so that this despicable person would be weaponless.


    "Qian Meng." Qian Jue leaned on the tree to borrow support. Then, he turned to Su Yi. "You almost hit Qian Meng!" he told him.


    "But, I didn''t." Su Yi shrugged. "I am accurate in my attacks. See?" he pointed Ke Lu whose hands were burnt.


    Qian Meng shivered in fear.


    "Eh? So this is where your brother is!" Tang Li spoke as he, Jing Xu and Su Mu descended. If they didn''t hear Ke Lu''s scream, they wouldn''t find them.


    Qian Jue nodded. After he regained his strength, he immediately ran to the direction where Ke Lu and Qian Meng ran. In fact, he saw Tang Li, Jing Xu and Su Mi ran to a wrong direction but his strength was depleted that time, and they rushed to find Qian Meng so they got no time to see him sending them a sign. Su Yi was also looking for medicines.


    Although Qian Jue wanted to laugh, and also cry for this, he also felt touched and grateful for them.


    "He is?" Jing Xu asked as they looked at Ke Lu.


    "He provoked the demons and lured them to us when he saw us to use us as meat shields for him to have time to run." Qian Meng explained.


    "What a bastard!" Su Mi glared at Ke Lu in disgust.


    Ke Lu glared at them. But, they outnumber, much less overpower him, so he ran away, forgetting his sword.


    "Should we chase him?" Jing Xu asked while Tang Li prepared to fly after Ke Lu.


    "No. We are not bullies." Su Mi taught these guys.


    "Yes." Jing Xu and Tang Li nodded.


    "Su Yi, how is he?" Su Mi asked as they approached.


    "Can barely move. He exhausted himself just now by talking and throwing his sword." Su Yi answered as Qian Meng gave Qian Jue his sword for him to use as a support.


    "Carry him and we''ll take them with us. Xiang-shimei can check him." Su Mi spoke as she grabbed the startled Qian Lin, making him drop Ke Lu''s sword.


    Jing Xu and Tang Li carried the almost unconscious Qian Jue while Su Yi flew after them after he picked up Ke Lu''s sword. He doesn''t know why but he felt that there is strange with the sword. He placed it inside his qiankun pouch and have Cheng Sheng check it out when they come out of the space when this round ends.


    ¡­


    Ke Lu hissed in pain as he applied medicine on his hand that was burnt by Su Yi. "That bastard looked dull but he is actually savage!" he said, referring to Su Yi. He saw the first layer of his skin peeled off after he poured water on his hand. He felt his anger increased. "I''ll kill him! I''ll chop his hands off before I kill him!" he gnashed his teeth as he hit the surface of the water due to irritation.


    ¡­


    "Wah! This guy has a problem in his brain!" the audience said.


    Li Tian frowned. Naturally, he felt displeased with this participant.


    "Thank you for your disciples saving our Qian Meng and Qian Jue." Qian Tian rose and cupped his fists at them and Qian Lin followed him. They gratefully bowed, especially to the Xinfaxian Sect.


    At this time, Su Mi''s group with two new members added safely reached their base and they immediately took Qian Jue to Cui Xiang to treat him. It was really fortunate that Cui Xiang is also a doctor, albeit still an apprentice. She learned the skills from her master, You Rou, and of course, Cheng Sheng.


    "It''s nothing! It''s nothing!" the elders answered. "Everyone likes to help each other!" they said.


    Everything seemed to calm down. They then resumed watching the competition while Cheng Sheng had a pensive look as he looked at the qiankun pouch, which is hanging on Su Yi''s waist, that contained Ke Lu''s sword.


    "What''s wrong?" Fei Yin asked and followed the direction where Cheng Sheng is looking at.


    It seemed to be in Su Yi''s¡­ waist? He thought. His expression froze. No. Cheng Sheng shouldn''t have an interest towards Su Yi. Then, it should be on the thing that hanging by Su Yi''s waist.


    ¡­ qiankun pouch. Fei Yin thought. What''s in that qiankun pouch of Su Yi again? "¡­ sword?" he muttered and looked at Cheng Sheng. He remembered that Su Yi picked up at participant''s sword that Qian Meng dropped and placed it inside his qiankun pouch.


    Cheng Sheng smiled at him when he heard what he said. "Oh, da shixiong. How tacit the understanding between us is!" he exclaimed and patted Fei Yin''s cheek.


    The others who saw Cheng Sheng flirting with Fei Yin and they almost poked their eyes after they got blinded. "¡­" damn it! We are seriously watching the competition here. Can you go flirt somewhere else?! They inwardly complained.


    Cheng Sheng just roared in laughter. Forget it. I will wait until the time Ling Yun sees it and everyone discovers it. He thought as he laid his head on Fei Yin''s shoulder. Then, he lowered his head, as if he wanted to take a nap, to hide the smile that disappeared on his lips. It seems that the enemies are hidden too deeply. He thought. I am afraid that the disciples won''t be spared. He thought and imperceptibly sighed.


    Fei Yin, as well as the others, thought that Cheng Sheng was tired so they casted a barrier around them that could block sounds as well as lowered their voices so that they won''t disturb his sleep.

 Chapter 558 - The Scum Is Average

    Night.


    "Fortunately, Chen Su-shidi managed to find some herbs to use as hemostasis!" Cui Xiang spoke as she bandaged Qian Jue''s wound in his arm. "Or else, our reserves would be depleted!" she said and slapped Qian Jue''s back.


    Qian Jue shivered in pain but held the grunt inside his throat. "Thank you very much." He sincerely said. He had used all of the magic pills and potions that he and Qian Meng had just to kill all the demons earlier.


    Now, they had nothing left. So, he told Qian Meng earlier to ally with the Xinfaxian Sect so they can have a regular supply of magic pills and potions, as well as talismans. Naturally, Qian Meng agreed since these people have saved them both earlier without asking anything in exchange.


    They are all good people! He thought and cried, feeling deeply grateful towards the Xinfaxian Sect. No wonder his adoptive father Qian Lin and adoptive uncle Qian Tian are telling him to befriend the Xinfaxian Sect disciple to not only learn from them but also to develop a good relationship with them.


    Though, Qian Tian''s main purpose for him to befriend them is because he is planning to marry You Rou.


    Suddenly, everyone smelled a fragrant scent and everyone''s stomachs immediately grumbled in hunger. "Dinner''s cooked!" they heard Jing De''s loud voice called.


    Everyone immediately got up and headed outside where they saw Wu Lian is scooping the soup with his ever-so serious face. Everyone''s enthusiasm immediately decreased and was replaced by an awkward feeling. Wu Lian is one of the best in their generation of disciples yet right now he is reduced to being their chef.


    Everyone rubbed their noses in guilt and shame as they all sat around the fire. Cui Xiao, Wen Wen and Chen Yu, along with the conscientious Fei Yinzi who felt ashamed since he didn''t ''inherit'' his master''s cooking skills, are helping Wu Lian serve their food.


    "Delicious!" Cui Xiang, who is the first to be served food, exclaimed in delight and gorged down her food without caring for her image.


    Everyone gulped their saliva and felt hungrier. They looked at Wu Lian, Cui Xiao, Wen Wen, Chen Yu and Fei Yinzi who are handing out the bowls filled with soup with their eyes full of expectation.


    "Thank you very much!" Qian Lin said and sighed in gratitude after Wen Wen gave him two bowls of food for him and his brother.


    Not only did they saved them and treated Qian Jue''s wounds, they also are kind to feed them. And, naturally, them brothers are going to stay here, too, since Qian Jue still needs to recover so they would need a safe shelter, which is this place.


    Just how much are they going to be indebted to them? Qian Jue thought and smiled. They don''t even want points. Kind people are very kind, but they are very fortunate to meet many of them.


    "You are welcome!" Wen Wen said. "Patients need to be served first so they can recover faster!" he told him and then left.


    "Ge." Qian Meng turned to Qian Jue. "Your arm is hurt. Let me feed you." He told him as he looked at Qian Jue''s both arms that were bandaged. His heart is filled with guilt.


    Qian Jue didn''t refuse for he still feel weak and it is really painful to move his arms.


    ¡­


    "Thank you, Er Zi." Ling Yun spoke after Fei Yinzi delivered to him his food because Ling Yun''s foot is still hurting. He received the food.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t speak and just looked at him. Ling Yun''s heart thumped nervously.


    "Just call me like this. No need to call me ''shixiong''." Fei Yinzi spoke. "It makes me feel awkward and¡­ you are older than me." He told him and left without waiting for Ling Yun to answer.


    "¡­ huh?" Ling Yun blinked and looked at Fei Yinzi''s back.


    Li Yan who is sitting beside him patted his shoulder. "What he mean is that he finally acknowledges you as his fellow disciple under elder Cheng Sheng." He told him.


    Ling Yun''s face flushed. "Really?!" he exclaimed.


    "Yes." Li Yan nodded and told him what happened earlier when they found out that Ling Yun got lost.


    Ling Yun''s eyes widened in shock. "I¡­" he muttered. "Thank you." He said.


    "It is not me who you should thank, but Er Zi!" Li Yan told him.


    Tang Li heard their conversation and he gave Ling Yun an encouraging smile.


    "I will." Ling Yun smiled, feeling happy.


    ¡­


    "Thank you, Lian-ge!" Chen Su grinned when he received his food.


    "En. You have found the herb I was looking for to be used as a seasoning." Wu Lian said.


    Chen Su didn''t appear earlier with Su Mi and the others because he was looking for the herbs. The people with him are idiots when it comes to herbs, much less plants, and it was fortunate that he came with them. Chen Wu told them earlier that he is good in finding and identifying herbs thus Su Mi asked Cui Xiang for the list of the ingredients she needed in refining medicines. Wu Lian asked Chen Su earlier to find a certain spice for him to use in cooking later.


    Since Cheng Sheng is the best alchemist in the world, naturally he taught them his nephews, too, about alchemy. But, Chen Wu''s interests regrettably doesn''t lie in alchemy while Chen Yu is too timid to try refining because either the magic tools would explode or the magic pills and potions would stink. Chen Su actually also doesn''t have a talent in alchemy but surprisingly, he is good with medicine, especially in identifying the herbs and know their uses.


    Cheng Sheng naturally felt satisfied with this nephew of his that seemed to look average. It is just natural for the children in the middle like Chen Su to be average-looking since they are often overlooked, because mostly, one cares only with the eldest and the youngest.


    ¡­


    "How are the traps?" Jing Xu asked Jing De as they ate on the side.


    "Ge!" Jing De suddenly cried.


    "What?!" Jing Xu frowned and hit his younger brother.


    "Ge. It is really fortunate that we allied with the Xinfaxian Sect since their traps are so wicked!" Jing De said and shivered in fear when he remembered Cui Xiao placed one trap after another and Wen Wen increased their lethality using his talismans.


    Jing Xu''s brows raised, feeling amused. He is curious about these traps. Of course, even if he is curious, naturally he wouldn''t try it on himself. He then looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples who are eating with the Youxiwang Sect disciples while chatting.


    These Xinfaxian Sect disciples really looked carefree like their sect leader and elders, especially Cheng Sheng. But who would know that they actually have many tricks up their sleeves aside from their strength possessed?


    Jing Xu was reminded this time to not underestimate anyone, especially those who looked average at first glance.


    ¡­


    The Xinfaxian Sect is really a carefree sect, since their sect leader and elders never give them requirements. They just really want to nurture their disciples. Fortunately, the disciples have set requirements on their selves and their masters felt gratified at their attitude so they taught them with everything that they could thus they became who they are now.


    "Wu-shixiong, thank you for the food!" Fei Yinzi spoke and cupped his fists. "The taste is comparable to my master''s dishes!" he told him.


    Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu nodded in agreement. They have tasted Cheng Sheng''s dishes before during their family dinners and they almost have forgotten their names.  The Xinfaxian Sect disciples also nodded. Their tongues curled inside their mouths when they recalled the dishes they loved that were made by Cheng Sheng.


    "Thank you for the praise." Wu Lian nodded.


    "Honestly, Wu-shixiong doesn''t look like he knows how to cook." Zhu Xi spoke. He really has been influenced by his master Feng Mo being so blunt when speaking. "But, not only you know how to cook, the dishes you made are all very delicious!" he sincerely told him. "How did you know how to cook?" he curiously asked.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples nodded, also feeling curious. The other disciples with them, including He Shun and the rogue cultivator Qi Lan who are silently eating on the side, heard them and they all turned to their group, also feeling curious about Wu Lian''s cooking skills.


    But, the Youxiwang Sect disciples almost choked on their food when they heard the question, especially Chen Wu. Chen Wu coughed and looked at Zhu Xi with a bizarre gaze. He didn''t expect someone really dared ask Wu Lian about this! He thought and inwardly cried. He, Chen Su and Chen Yu turned to look at Wu Lian.


    "¡­ is there something wrong?" Wen Yan asked when he noticed that the expression of the Chen trio is off.


    "No." Wu Lian answered. "I learned how to cook because of my father." He answered.. He is referring to Wu Yuan.

 Chapter 559 - The Scum Is Satisfied

    Everyone was surprised when they heard his answer. They never expected for Wu Lian to learn his cooking skills from Wu Yuan! They thought it could be from Sun Yi, or even Sun Rong since Sun Rong owns the best, biggest, and most famous inn in the Zhongyang.


    But, he actually learned from Wu Yuan? They thought and their lips twitched when they recalled Wu Yuan''s expressionless face, to which Wu Lian also learned. Then, they realized that Wu Lian''s personality is exactly the same as Wu Yuan''s. Is he trying to copy his father?


    "Father always cooked for dad and wanted to give the best to dad, including foods so he served only the best dishes to dad." Wu Lian spoke.


    Everyone in the venue heard what Wu Lian said and they all turned to look at Wu Yuan whose face remained expressionless albeit his adoptive son exposed him. Meanwhile, Sun Yi wore a very sweet and extremely satisfied smiled.


    "Ehem." Xie Lan coughed and patted Wu Lian''s back. "Don''t worry. Don''t feel ashamed. I also cook for Wen Wen." He told him.


    The other sect leaders. "¡­" why are we fed dog food again?! And twice! They thought.


    Qian Shan heartily laughed. "I also cook for my wife. I can understand what you feel to give the best for our beloved, no matter whatever it is. As long as we can please them!" He told Wu Yuan.


    "En." Wu Yuan nodded.


    Jing Rui whose foods are being personally cooked by Jing Cheng. "¡­" so this is actually what it is? He thought and looked at Jing Cheng''s direction before he averted his gaze.


    Sun Yu who noticed this. "¡­" what the hell! Can you all please just focus in the competition?! He thought.


    ¡­


    Inside the special space, everyone don''t know of their respective sect leaders'' thoughts nor are they aware that Wu Lian''s words made some of the audience felt envious of Wu Yuan''s and Sun Yi''s relationship. Meanwhile, some people reflected on this and felt that they should treat their partners better.


    "That''s right¡­ young sect leader Wu loves elder Sun very much!" they all said.


    "En." A smile formed on Wu Lian''s lips. He also felt envious of his parents'' relationship. He wonders if he also¡­ he glanced at Chen Wu''s direction.


    "Hm?" Chen Wu muttered when he noticed Wu Lian''s gaze. Then, he smiled at him.


    Wu Lian lowered his gaze.


    "Ah? But, what does this got to do with you learning how to cook?" He Shun asked.


    "Because father is busy with the sect''s matters as the leader, sometimes he fails to serve¡­ to attend to dad." Wu Lian said.


    Everyone in the venue who noticed Wu Lian''s pause. "¡­" we heard it! We really heard it! What ''serve''?! Wu Yuan, you are actually Sun Yi''s servant, are you not?!


    Wu Yuan''s expressions remained the same while Sun Yi laughed. The elders around him, especially Chen Han, moved away from him. Chen Han helplessly smiled at Wu Yuan''s and Sun Yi''s antics.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, everyone inside the special space didn''t think too much about Wu Lian''s pause as they are more interested in his reason of learning how to cook.


    "Dad once got hungry, and he doesn''t like the dishes cooked by the servants." Wu Lian continued. "He ate some magic pills to relieve his hunger. When father returned and found out, he felt heartbroken." He said.


    Everyone understood. Sun Yi got used to the taste of Wu Yuan''s dishes so he doesn''t like other''s dishes.


    "So, father taught me how to cook." Wu Lian spoke.


    "¡­ huh?" they all stared at him.


    Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu remained silent since they already know this.


    "Father blamed himself. He doesn''t want this incident to happen again so he taught me how to cook the dishes dad likes." Wu Lian continued. "Of course, I failed at first. But, I''d rather continuously fail than fail my father''s expectations." He explained.


    Everyone stared at him in awe, ignoring the fact that Wu Yuan forced Wu Lian to cook just for Sun Yi''s sake! Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu wanted to cry but they can''t. They can only look pitifully at Wu Lian, who actually thinks he isn''t pitiful at all since he successfully recreated his father''s dishes in the end.


    Meanwhile, the others remembered Wu Lian''s words, ''it is better to fail and continue than to fail their expectations''. They suddenly felt more determined, and more eager to win!


    ¡­


    A day passed peacefully inside the space. Some participants have earned points while some still haven''t. Currently, the ones in the lead are the Shanliangde Sect, Zunjingde Sect, Youxiwang Sect and Xinfaxian Sect, followed by the other participants like Tang Li, Li Yan, He Shun, Qi Lan and Ling Yun. There are also Wu Tie and Jin Yu who separated from the pack since the beginning of the third stage.


    There is also Ke Lu whose weapon has been picked up by Qian Meng. Who knew he actually has another weapon in store?


    The Shanliangde Sect, on the other hand, finally found a base but actually didn''t stay long in it because they immediately started to farm for points. So, their sect is the leading sect currently, as well as their disciples aside from Sun Ri, and Sun Yan. Sun Yan is transferring his points to Sun Ri for their points to be equal so that Sun Ri wouldn''t be eliminated in the first elimination period.


    Although Jing Xu, Jing De, Tang Li, Li Yan, He Shun, Qi Lan and Ling Yun have allied with the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect, naturally, the two sects didn''t restrain them. It was as Chen Wu said ¨C they don''t need their points, to which made Ling Yun surprised. The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect also naturally didn''t limit their movements thus they also started farming for points.


    Jing Xu, Jing De, Tang Li, Li Yan, He Shun and Qi Lan, though it wasn''t their intention to take for granted the kindness of these two sects, already expected that they will be not restrained by them. Thus, they happily earned some points. Of course, Fei Yinzi, Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Wen Yan and the others naturally aren''t idle, either. After they ate their dinner, they didn''t rest for the night and instead hunted down the demons.


    The demons are harder to kill than the walking corpses that almost inexistent now. Unlike the walking corpses that have stiff movements, the demons are alive thus they have flexible bodies. Not to mention that they can think so they can launch sneak attacks against the participants, which made it difficult for the participants. Some of them naturally sustained wounds, but not to the point that it was grave.


    The Qianxu Sect, Qian Meng and Qian Jue, has also earned some points but that was for saving their lives after they were used as meat shields. Ling Yun earned points when he also accidentally entered the forbidden area. After Cui Xiang has treated his foot which he sprained after he forcibly turned to avoid the demon''s claw before, he also farmed for points thus his points increased.


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian protected Chen Su and Chen Yu after they took them to kill the demons to earn points. Fei Yinzi, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi, Su Mu and Cui Xiao are with them while Su Yi and Wen Wen stayed behind to accompany Cui Xiang and to assist her when she is refining medicines. Wen Wen also isn''t idle as he made more talismans for him to sell to the other disciples and participants.


    Not only can Wen Wen and Cui Xiang make money from this, they can also continuously train their skills in alchemy like what Cheng Sheng is doing! Being a mage is really a good thing!


    ¡­


    Everyone can naturally guess that the Xinfaxian Sect mages are planning to train themselves while also making money out of it and it made them both wanting to laugh and cry. These people are really very opportunistic! But, this is really a wise action!


    The sect leaders glared at Xie Lan, making Xie Lan feel a sense of de ja vu. Wasn''t this also what happened in the previous competition? It''s just that the one mage (Cheng Sheng) now became two (Wen Wen and Cui Xiang), which made the sect leaders feel more envious of Xie Lan.


    How can they also become as lucky as Xie Lan to find good seedlings like Wen Wen and Cui Xiang for being mages? They all thought. Does the Xinfaxian Sect has a good feng shui in their location? Do they have to transfer their sect to that location, too? The mages in the Xinfaxian are popping out like cabbages!


    Of course, they can''t deny the fact that the Xinfaxian Sect also produces skilled mages. Just look at Cheng Sheng. Now, there are Wen Wen and Cui Xiang, and even Su Yi who is a spell caster. It is just such a pity that no one has inherited the array drawing. Well, it is very dangerous so it is better to lose the opportunity than lose your life for it. And, they know that Xie Lan and Fan Wen are already satisfied with what they have and don''t ask for more from their disciples.


    After all, the Xinfaxian Sect is also a carefree sect.

 Chapter 560 - The Scum Is Different

    Yunxiao Inn.


    "What the hell?!" everyone exclaimed when they heard what Ho Yue said. "These disgusting Corrupt Parasites actually not only can hypnotize people but there is also someone controlling them?!" they said.


    Ho Yue. "¡­" no need to add ''disgusting'' though it is true that they are, thank you. He thought before he nodded in affirmation. "Yeah. This is what Ting-er said." He told them as he looked at Ho Ting who is wolfing down his foods as if he has been starved for years.


    Everyone, especially the Shanliangde Sect. "¡­" we still can''t believe that he is elder Ho''s nephew, and this sight of him acting like a hungry ghost increases our disbelief. They all thought as they looked at Ho Ting who surprisingly has a big appetite.


    Ho Ting ignored their gazes. After a while, he seemed like he is done with his food so he wiped off the grease of his lips using a table napkin before he turned to them. "What my uncle said is true." He spoke. "I really felt that I was hypnotized when I saw that sword. Then, I felt like I heard a voice telling me to pick it up and I really picked it up." He explained. "I lost control of my body at that time. I forgot it because I was controlled and only remembered it recently because I continue to eat the magic pills for body, mind and spirit nourishment." He told them.


    They all nodded in understanding.


    "Thank you." Ho Yue told Cheng Sheng.


    "You are welcome." Cheng Sheng answered. "Even if Ho Ting isn''t related to any of you, I just can''t watch someone and not do anything as their body turns cold, can I?" he asked.


    Everyone smiled, obviously agreeing to what he said. Then, they remembered in the past how Cheng Sheng nitpicked in every matter and would charge them for it, no matter how small. Now, he became different. But this difference is him becoming better. Better in personality, and now his cultivation is expected to be better than it was before because his body is being rebuilt.


    Although they don''t know what will be the result, they all are hoping for Cheng Sheng to become stronger.


    "None of you were mentally and spiritually attacked by the Corrupt Parasites, have you, after you caught the degenerate spirit servants?" Cheng Sheng asked as he looked at Xi Ming, Xi Xing, Shu Mu and Xiao Le who returned.


    Xi Ming smiled. "No." he answered. "We never lowered our guards, if not, we have become more vigilant, especially of Gong Xiang''s timely reminder." He explained.


    Shu Mu nodded in agreement. "The Chen patriarch, former sect leader Wu, elder Fei and elder Xi are the most vigilant among all of us since they are guarding the gates of Zhongyang." He said.


    Everyone understand this. As soon as the enemies enter the Zhongyang, the entire Zhongyang might crumble. If they could, they shouldn''t even let the enemies come closer to Zhongyang or, if it is possible, the enemies can give up and just leave their land.


    But, the enemies came prepared and are like playing with them, which made them even more uncomfortable for they lack their understanding of their enemies the most. Although there is Ho Yue, he can''t provide them with everything the enemy have since he and Ho Ting have interacted with the enemies in the past before they fled after Ho Ting''s parents were killed.


    Things should have changed now for over many years. Thus, Ho Yue could only tell them what he already knows of the enemies based on his knowledge and understanding of them in the past.


    "Continue practice the Three Harmonious Forms Manual." Zheng Fu Gong spoke. "Even if we can''t attack them right now for we don''t know where exactly are they, we still could at least defend ourselves." He said. "And that, we should never fail to do so.'' He looked at them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    ¡­


    The participants inside the special space naturally do not know the undercurrents in Zhongyang since not only their sect leaders and elders hid the matter from them, they also are currently focused with the competition, for what they came to in Zhongyang.


    Wu Tie, as well as Jin Yu, who has almost been forgotten by the audience aside from his father and fellow disciples, is currently fishing with Jin Yu by the river. They had just finished killing a wave of demons and they were very exhausted, not to mention Jin Yu who can''t expose himself that he is different from the other participants ¨C from the humans. Thus, he had to maintain the image of being an irregular type of rogue cultivator.


    "I have consumed all of our magic pills and potions." Jin Yu spoke and looked at Wu Tie with a guilty expression.


    "No problem. We can just buy again." Wu Tie coolly spoke with an indifferent expression. Then, he caught a fish.


    Jin Yu''s face flushed in shame. "Thank you." He told him as he took the fish and skillfully cleaned it before he started the fire.


    "You are working for me. In exchange, I''ll provide for you." Wu Tie calmly said as he sat on the side and watched Jin Yu start the fire.


    Jin Yu smiled, and the hearts of the women in the audience watching swooned when they saw his handsome face.


    "AAAAAH!!! Participant Jin Yu! I will provide for you! Come to my arms! Serve me instead!" they squealed.


    The cultivators present. "¡­" these women are very brave to say these shameless words just for someone handsome. They thought.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called as they all sat on their seats when they returned in the afternoon to resume watching the competition.


    "Yes?" Cheng Sheng called.


    "This Jin Yu¡­" Fei Yin muttered.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "No need for da shixiong to say it." He told him, indicating that he knows that Fei Yin noticed Jin Yu''s unusualness. "He is Wu Tie''s person." He added.


    "Oh. I thought he is an enemy." Fei Yin said.


    After all, he noticed that although Jin Yu is weaker than xiao Bao and xiao Ling, Jin Yu is already strong being a spirit servant. And xiao Bao and xiao Ling are sword spirits in the first place so it is natural for them to be strong.


    Not to mention that Jin Yu looked more human than xiao Bao and xiao Ling, since Jin Yu is flexible and knows how to adapt to the changes around him and copy the humans'' actions. To say, Jin Yu is formidable in his own way.


    "Who did you say an enemy?" Fan Wen asked on the side when they heard Fei Yin''s voice.


    "Jin Yu." Fei Yin answered.


    "Why did you think he might be an enemy?" Jing Cheng asked when the other sects heard their conversation.


    "First, he is a rogue cultivator so we don''t know his origin." Fei Yin answered. "Of course, if we will think like this, then we will look like we are prejudiced against the rogue cultivators. Thus, my second reason is that he is sword skills are unusual." He explained.


    "I see. You have a point." They said.


    "But, it turns out that he is actually the friend of sect leader Wu''s eldest son." Fei Yin said.


    "That''s right." They nodded.


    "Speaking of rogue cultivators, what do you think about Qi Lan?" Feng Mo asked.


    He is worried because they don''t know who are their enemies since the enemies are good in hiding. Qi Lan''s background is unknown and his two disciples Zhu Xi and Wen Yan, including the other disciples of the Xinfaxian Sect, are close with Qi Lan. If Qi Lan is also an enemy¡­ he felt his heart aching for his disciples who would definitely feel disappointed.


    "Qi Lan is one of the noteworthy rogue cultivators in this year''s competition." Kang Ce answered. "Not to mention that he is the benefactor of the son of sect leader He, he also knows how to make friends with others." He said.


    Feng Mo secretly sighed in relief.


    "What is disappointing is this Ke Lu." Guo Cheng frowned.


    Everyone nodded in agreement when they recalled how Ke Lu used the Qian brothers as meat shields to buy time for himself to escape from the demons. He even tried to harm Qian Meng again after.


    "He is disgusting." Tang Yun said.


    "He is." Qian Lin agreed. After all, the children in their family almost died because of Ke Lu so he hates him very much. He and Qian Tian have already planned to teach Ke Lu a lesson after the competition.


    ¡­


    Ke Lu, who doesn''t know everyone despise him, secretly laughed as he looked at the back of the disciple he tricked like Qian Meng before. But, unlike Qian Meng, this disciple is alone thus no one will save him like how Qian Jue and the others saved Qian Meng from him hands.


    Thinking of Su Yi, he looked at his hand wrapped in bandage and his anger flared up. Since he can''t avenge himself yet, he decided to vent his anger on this disciple. It is this disciple''s bad luck to be a disciple like Su Yi. If he is just a rogue cultivator, Ke Lu might still let him off easier.. But, the rogue cultivators are as vigilant as him thus his gaze landed on this lone disciple.

 Chapter 561 - The Scum Is Shady

    "Urgh!" the audience grunted in disgust and anger when they saw that the disciple that Ke Lu tricked almost was eaten by the demons after Ke Lu suddenly left him behind.


    The disciple thought that Ke Lu is about to prepare to fight but not only Ke Lu pushed him to the incoming demons, he also stole his qiankun pouch which contains all is magic pills and potions and talismans! This is leaving him to absolutely die!


    "FCK!" everyone cursed and cursed Ke Lu to death and glared at Ke Lu''s figure projected. Their teeth are grinding against each other, as if they can''t wait to bit Ke Lu to death.


    The sect leader of the disciple clutched his heart and almost fainted when he looked at his disciple in horror being surrounded by the demons. Fortunately, his disciple has a spirit and he didn''t despair even if Ke Lu left him to despair. He resumed fighting the demons and were injured.


    "Withdraw! Have him withdraw! From the competition!" the sect leader wailed as he looked at Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie. "He is just a kid¡­ he is still a kid! I won''t bear it if he''ll lose even just a finger!" he said.


    Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie nodded. Their expressions grave. They have already made many plans with Zheng Yi for this year''s competition to launch without a hitch but they didn''t expect for a participant to make countless troubles and harm the other participants.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin are closely watching and they had already sent Bai Tan, xiao Bao and xiao Ling to save the disciple earlier. Thus, everyone saw a flash of white first before two more flashes of light appeared after and killed all the demons around. Meanwhile, Bai Tan carefully took the disciple inside his space and flew away.


    The next second and Bai Tan appeared on the stage, and Cheng Sheng and You Rou, who Qian Tian sent with on his sword, landed along with Zheng Yi after Bai Tan took the disciple out of its space.


    "Shimei. Disinfectants." Cheng Sheng instructed as he took out Cleaning Talismans to clean the disciple''s clothes that are drenched in blood, sweat and also with some dirt mixed.


    The Righteous Alliance disciples also brought some warm water as Zheng Yi instructed.


    "Yes!" You Rou answered as she opened her qiankun pouch.


    The audience roared in anger when they saw the disciple''s condition. The sect leader of the disciple cried but conscientiously didn''t approach his disciple since Cheng Sheng and You Rou are still treating his disciple who had fainted due to blood loss.


    "Sect leader Su. Don''t worry. He didn''t lose a limb or a finger, and the wounds are all scratches." Cheng Sheng spoke as he stitched the disciple''s open wound after You Rou cleaned it before she moved to clean the other wounds. "The scratches will also disappear if you regularly apply a scar removing cream on it." He added.


    The female audience heard what Cheng Sheng said and they recommended some effective creams to the sect leader after they saw that this sect leader is very kind towards his disciple. Meanwhile, the men comforted the sect leader. Although everyone enjoy watching the competition, they naturally don''t wish for any of the participants to be injured, much less lose their life.


    After all, this is just a competition to show-off strength and not to claim lives. Moreover, most of the participants are young and filled with dreams when they entered the competition. If they lose their life, how can they still fulfill their dreams? Thus, they all loathed Ke Lu, this shady and shameless rogue cultivator!


    "Say, do you think that he is a spy sent by the enemy to infiltrate and ruin the competition?" someone from the audience asked. "Not to mention that he really is harming the other participants, who are mostly disciples." He added.


    "Although you have a point, we can''t be reckless when saying something!" someone told him and patted his shoulder. "Although I am also suspicious to this Ke Lu, we can''t remove the fact that there are also some perverse people out there that likes to see others suffering to the point of dying." He said.


    Cheng Sheng silently listened to the audience, likewise Zheng Yi did. Their expressions changed but they immediately recovered their expressions to not make the people notice anything.


    "Sect leader Su. Your disciple is already out of harm but remained unconscious because he was physically exhausted. So, you can let him have a rest." Cheng Sheng told him.


    Sect leader Su nodded and thanked them before he followed the Righteous Alliance disciples who took his disciple to the infirmary. Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi didn''t linger on the stage as they have thought of something so they immediately returned to their seats with Qian Tian following behind them as he took You Rou back.


    "I won''t hide it from you." Cheng Sheng spoke as soon as Fei Yin erected a barrier, after seeing that he wanted to say something, to prevent others from spectating on them. "I noticed that Ke Lu really have a problem." He told them.


    They all aren''t surprised. After all, the enemies are very deeply hiding and Ke Lu is very hostile against the other participants.


    "But, we can''t just accuse him because of our suspicion, much less accuse him just out of our own observation." Cheng Sheng continued. "This is subjective. This is unreasonable even if we might be highly likely correct with our judgement. " he told them.


    They all nodded in agreement. They aren''t stupid. They can''t just recklessly accuse someone, and with such a heavy crime at that even if everyone witnessed that person''s despicable deeds. They needed an evidence.


    "Where can we find an evidence, though?" Jing Bai asked.


    "We already have it." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Huh?" they muttered.


    Suddenly, Li Tian loudly gasped. "Cheng-shidi, could it be, that sword that xiao Yi picked up after Qian Meng dropped it?!" he exclaimed.


    "What?!" everyone exclaimed. They only thought that Qian Meng picked up Ke Lu''s sword to lessen the other''s defense by losing a weapon while Su Yi picked it up as a spoil of war. Who could have thought that it was actually an evidence to pin Ke Lu for his crime?! They gaped at Cheng Sheng in shock.


    "But, we have to wait for the third stage to finish to arrest Ke Lu." Zheng Yi sighed.


    Everyone nodded in understanding. Ke Lu is still a participant after all and the evidence is on Su Yi''s hands thus they can''t make a move yet.


    "Damn it. What a big conspiracy!" Lei Qing frowned.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Not only he is infiltrating us and is ruining the competition, he also wants to harm the disciples and other participants." Jing Kang spoke.


    "Despicable! Extremely despicable!" Lei Ling said.


    "Yes. We have to remove him from the competition as soon as the third stage finishes." Chen Han said.


    "Yeah." Everyone agreed.


    Zheng Yi then left to inform Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, the rest of the Righteous Alliance, as well as the sect leaders. Although everyone was shocked, they somewhat also had an inkling in their hearts about Ke Lu. If even the audience can think of it, how can they not who already has an insider information? Thus, their expressions didn''t even ripple on their faces.


    ¡­


    Ke Lu whose identity has been exposed without him realizing, sinisterly laughed as he hid on top of the tree while watching a rogue cultivator fight against the demons. He is waiting for this idiot to drop his belongings in panic while fleeing so he can then pick up his belongings.


    Of course, he also knows the special rules of the two helpers ¨C xiao Bao and xiao Ling, appearing. But, if the participant isn''t in danger, and it wouldn''t be in the forbidden area, then the two won''t appear that would halt Ke Lu''s scavenging.


    But, who would expect for xiao Bao and xiao Ling to suddenly appear without any warning?!


    "Save¡­ save me!!!" the rogue cultivator who is being chased by the demons saw two figures approaching. He thought that they are fellow participants so he called.


    Xiao Bao didn''t answer while xiao Ling lazily yawned. But, they are quick with their actions. Their two figures flashed, and even one can see afterimages. Then, in the blink of an eye, all the demons chasing the participant disappeared.


    "Thank¡­ thank you!" the participant spoke as he catches his breath.


    "There were five demons, and each demon a point each. Give us five points." Xiao Bao spoke.


    The rogue cultivator, although felt disappointed, he knew the special rules. So, he paid xiao Bao five points and immediately left in case xiao Bao would charge for more, or xiao Ling would also charge him.


    Ke Lu who is also planning to leave didn''t expect that something would pull his foot.. "AAH!" he screamed and fell from the tree.

 Chapter 562 - The Scum Is An Airhead

    It was actually Bai Tan who pulled Ke Lu''s foot, making the other fall from the tree. After Bai Tan did his task, he turned to xiao Ling whose expression look indifferent. Bai Tan looked like he wanted to please xiao Ling after his previous offense of waking the other to save Ling Yun.


    "So, this is that bastard who is peeping at me?" xiao Ling frowned as he walked towards Ke Lu. "How about I gorge his eyes out?" he asked and pointed the tip of his sword to Ke Lu''s eye, just a few centimeters away which made Ke Lu coldly sweated.


    "Xiao Ling. Don''t dirty your hands just for a garbage like him." xiao Bao told xiao Ling. Although his tone is gentle, full of doting, his words are definitely not and are the exact opposite.


    "Hmph! I am displeased!" xiao Ling said. His tone is like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Xiao Bo helplessly smiled. "Then, what do you want to do?" he asked him.


    "¡­ what do you suggest that I should do?" xiao Ling asked back as he tilted his head as he pondered.


    Ke Lu who has been ignored. "¡­" what the fck! Don''t talk as if I am not here, and as if you are not talking about harming me right in front of my face! He thought and gnashed his teeth in anger when he tried to move but felt his ankle hurt. He had sprained his foot when he fell, and it was courtesy of Bai Tan.


    Ke Lu wanted to rip this blanket with consciousness into pieces but xiao Bao and xiao Ling are here. He doesn''t dare underestimate these two.


    "Huh. He is still looking. I really want to gorge his eyes out of their sockets." Xiao Ling said and glared at Ke Lu who immediately looked away.


    Xiao Bao smiled, but he has the same opinion as xiao Ling. He also want to pluck Ke Lu''s eyeballs out since Ke Lu laid his eyes on xiao Ling. "Xiao Ling. He is still a participant and the most we could do is rob points from him." he finally said.


    Everyone who heard what he said. "¡­" he really said ''rob''. They actually know that they are just bandits! They all thought.


    Xiao Bao doesn''t know what the audience thinks, much less he cared what they think. "But, as long as it wouldn''t be detrimental, then¡­" he continued and looked at Ke Lu.


    Ke Lu''s pupils shrank. He has a bad feeling about this.


    "¡­ we can beat him up." xiao Bao told xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling. "¡­" this guy''s thoughts are actually blacker than mine. He thought but happily agreed, sealing Ke Lu''s fate.


    Bai Tan that heard Ke Lu''s cries as xiao Bai and xiao Ling beat Ke Lu up. "¡­" oh, my god! I knew that these two are devils! Help! Can anyone take me away from these two?! It thought and wanted to cry but it doesn''t have eyes to shed tears.


    But, the audience who are watching can''t help but feel happy, feeling as if xiao Bao and xiao Ling vent their anger. The sect leaders are also pleased to see this foreign spy suffering.


    Ke Lu naturally doesn''t want to submit to these two! But, just as he was about to retaliate, xiao Bao followed after xiao Ling to beat him up, giving him no time to breathe. Ke Lu has lost his chance to escape earlier. He felt the muscles all over his body ache as he received punch after punch and kick after kick from xiao Bao and xiao Ling who are alternating in beating him up.


    "His eyes are disgusting when he looks at me. I really want to pull his eyes out and crush them." Xiao Ling said, feeling dissatisfied even if he and xiao Bao were done beating Ke Lu up, and also robbed Ke Lu''s belongings in passing.


    Now, the hunter became the prey just because of his careless mistake of staring at one of the two devils. Ke Lu who wanted to rob the other participant was robbed instead by xiao Bao and xiao Ling who the other participants still haven''t realized started to join the fray.


    ¡­


    "Did you hear anything?" the Shanliangde Sect disciples asked as they turned to look at each other.


    "What ''hear''?" Fei Huo asked as he pulled his sword from the neck of the demon he just killed. "You heard something? Why didn''t I hear anything?" he asked as he looked around, trying to look for the origin of the sound. "What sound was it?" he added.


    "Hmm¡­" Xi Bing muttered as he pinched his chin and pondered. "It sounds like someone''s voice crying and asking for help¡­" he said.


    Fei Huo''s clear and bright eyes widened in surprise and he jumped behind Fei Luo in a flash. He has never been this fast than before, which made them all surprised, including the audience watching. "Y ¨C you... Bing-ge, don''t scare me like this!" he said as he buried his face that is pale in horror on Fei Luo''s back.


    Xi Bing who was just being honest. "¡­"


    The other Shanliangde Sect disciples who didn''t expect the usually rambunctious Fei Luo is actually scared of¡­ ghosts. "¡­"


    The audience who can''t believe that there are actually cultivators who are scared of ghosts. "¡­" well, he is just a child¡­ as if!!! They all thought as they looked at Fei Huo''s projected figure.


    Fei Luo who stiffened when he felt that Fei Huo''s tears stuck on his clothes. But, he just can''t scold Fei Huo. Everyone is watching them and, even if he hates Fei Huo''s hyperactivity, he is still his younger brother and he knows that Fei Huo has always been scared at night when they were young, especially when ghost stories were told by their fellow children when they were young.


    "How old are you?" Fei Luo asked as a vein popped in his forehead.


    "Ge¡­" Fei Huo called like a pitiful kitten.


    Fei Luo''s face darkened. Xi He who is silently watching them sneered.


    "Uh¡­" Sun Ri muttered. "The sound has already disappeared." she reminded them.


    "Really, Ri-jie?!" Fei Huo asked as he turned to him with tears in his eyes.


    "Yes." Sun Ri nodded.


    Fei Huo sighed in relief and patted his chest, thinking that it was a ghost. But, Sun Yan, Fei Luo, Xi Bing and Xi He think that things aren''t simple.


    "Who do you think it is?" Sun Yan asked.


    "I think that person is too stupid if he thinks of scaring us for us to go away." Fei Luo answered.


    "So, you think that person is actually sincere and really is asking us for help?" Xi Bing asked.


    "Heh. You go. I hate weaklings." Xi He spoke as he crossed his arms.


    Fei Huo looked at him. "He-ge, are you also scared of ghosts?" he asked, thinking that Xi He doesn''t want to go is because Xi He also thinks it was a ghost.


    Xi He whose face turned black because he felt disgraced. "¡­" fck this dumbass! He thought as he gripped his sword tight, wanting to stab Fei Huo.


    Fei Luo''s brow twitched in annoyance while Xi Bing, Sun Yan and Sun Ri looked away and covered their mouths but their shoulders are shaking as they suppressed their laughter. They have never thought Fei Huo would ask Xi He this.


    Fei Huo who retreated towards Fei Luo when he saw that Xi He glared at him. Xi He saw Fei Luo and he retracted his gaze.  "H ¨C He-ge isn''t afraid of ghosts?" he spoke in a low and timid voice.


    "Alright." Xi Bing spoke when he saw that Xi He was about to explode due to Fei Huo being an airhead. Xi He might really stab Fei Huo despite Fei Luo being present. "Fei Huo, it wasn''t a ghost but may be a participant." He told him.


    "A participant?" Fei Huo was surprised. "Damn! He actually wants to scare us! I''ll beat him up!" he said. His usual hyper self returned when he found that it wasn''t a ghost.


    "No. I think they want to ask for help." Sun Ri spoke. "I think the voice is coming that way." He told them and pointed.


    Everyone then went, including Xi He who hesitated.


    ¡­


    Even though Ke Lu was beaten up by xiao Bao and xiao Ling, but it wasn''t him who was heard by the Shanliangde sect disciples. Though, he also used this ruse to rob the other participants after he regained his strength.


    "Damn those two!" Ke Lu gnashed his teeth in anger after he ate all the magic pills the participant he has just robbed have. He decided to add xiao Bao and xiao Ling in his list. Since he can''t defeat the two of them, then he will find a chance that only one of them is present and he will kill him.


    Though, he will never get this chance since xiao Bao and xiao Ling are a combination that appears together.. This was due to xiao Bao''s stickiness towards xiao Ling.

 Chapter 563 - The Scum Is Comprehensive

    The Shanliangde Sect finds the participant that they heard who was crying for help but his voice suddenly disappeared. Ke Lu was still trying to trick the other participants left to rob them, though obviously his opportunities are getting low and lower since the ones left are not easy to trick after he has finished deceiving the easier ones before. Wu Tie and Jin Yu still continued to farm for points easily though there are only four days left, including this day, before the first elimination period arrives.


    Meanwhile, the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect are starting to pick up the pace, too, after they were done laying traps in their base and transform it into a deceptive fortress. At first glance, or even at second and third, one would see a normal-looking base. There aren''t even walls. Just a group of tents surrounding a single tent in the middle. This is where Cui Xiang is living for the others to protect her.


    But, no one would expect that not only there are traps in the surroundings, even the arrangement of the tents is also a trap! It was transformed to a defensive formation! But, everyone has yet to found this out and yet to see what this formation does, and what traps were laid ahead before anyone could reach this formation.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang left Cui Xiang with only Wen Wen and Cui Xiao as her guards this time. What they are confident the most is these three mages'' defense. Thus, they left with ease.


    "There is a big group of demons not far ahead. Everyone, be careful." Fei Yinzi spoke as he looked at the map. Fortunately, one of the best things he learned from Cheng Sheng is being comprehensive, especially with maps.


    Everyone noticed this when Fei Yinzi helped Cui Xiao and Wen Wen with the terrain of their base for them to lay traps easier, and also improve the traps. Thus, they left being a guide today to Fei Yinzi. He Shun, Qi Lan, as well as Qian Meng and Qian Jue tagged along with them like Ling Yun who wanted to improve his relationship with Fei Yinzi as fellow disciples under Cheng Sheng''s tutelage.


    Jing Xu, Jing De, Tang Li and Li Yan also want to tag along but Su Yi had an idea he came up with today and sent the four away for the task.


    "Although we have lots of people with us, we can''t be too complacent with it." Chen Wu spoke.


    "What does Wu-ge suggest that we do?" Wen Yan asked.


    "Let''s try luring them into a trap and take them all out in one fell swoop?" Chen Wu spoke.


    "How do we lure them?" He Shun asked.


    "I''ll go act as a bait." Wu Lian suggested.


    Nobody disagreed since Wu Lian is the fastest in their group.


    "I''ll provide cover." Qi Lan said.


    "I''ll also cover." Zhu Xi said.


    "Me, too." Wen Yan added.


    "Same." Su Mi coolly spoke.


    "Count me in." Qian Jue spoke.


    "Then, the rest of us will make the trap." Su Yi said as he took out some bags from his qiankun pouch.


    "What are those?" Qian Meng curiously asked.


    "Good stuff from Xiao-shimei." Su Yi grinned. He is referring to Cui Xiao.


    "I''ll instruct you how to make the trap." Fei Yinzi said.


    Everyone agreed. Cui Xiao is the best in making traps but she isn''t here today, so this task falls on Fei Yinzi''s shoulders. Everyone then started to make the trap under Fei Yinzi''s lead while Wu Lian''s group also planned how to lure the demons their way.


    "Be careful not to fall into the trap yourselves." Chen Wu reminded his younger brothers Chen Su and Chen Yu.


    "Yes, dage!" the two answered as they happily dug a pit.


    Ling Yun, He Shun and Qian Meng naturally also aren''t idle and conscientiously did their best to dug in the ground since they are just tag-alongs.


    Thus, everyone saw the scene of the weaker disciples being buried in their work to dig a pit for the demons to fall into later while the stronger people of their group are just discussing on the side and with no intention to help them.


    Everyone. "¡­" why does this picture looks wrong? They thought and shook off the thought in their head. Just as they are about to shift their gazes to the other participants, they all heard loud exclamations from the others.


    They immediately turned and saw where the others are looking at: at xiao Bao and xiao Ling whose claws extended to Wu Tie and Jin Yu, who were peacefully hunting for food for their dinner. The two pairs ¨C one pair of ''helpers'' while the other pair are participants, have clashed!


    "Damn! These ''helpers'' actually aren''t here to help, right?" someone from the audience asked. "Instead, they are here to bring more troubles to the participants!" he said when they saw xiao Bao and xiao Ling are fiercely fighting against Wu Tie and Jin Yu.


    "I think that these two attacked Wu Tie and Jin Yu because they saw that they are too relaxed?" someone said.


    "Oh¡­ you must be right." They agreed when they realized it.


    Although it sounds ridiculous, it was also true, though. Wu Tie and Jin Yu are strong as individuals unlike Qi Lan and He Shun, and Qian Meng and Qian Jue, another two pairs but only one of them is strong while the other is weak. Thus, Wu Tie and Jin Yu are confident to go as a pair and separate since they are confident with their strength.


    Although Qian Jue is strong to go alone, he can''t leave Qian Meng. Qi Lan, too, although a rogue cultivator, he has already entangled with He Shun and he just can''t leave He Shun alone to fall into harm again when he just saved his life before.


    "What do you think xiao Bao and xiao Ling are doing?" Cheng Sheng asked Fei Yin as they watched.


    "They must really just want to give the participants a harder time." Fei Yin answered, agreeing with the audience''s comments.


    The others who perked up their ears to listen. "¡­" these two sword spirits should be called ''little devils''! They thought when they saw xiao Bao hold off Wu Tie and Jin Yu for xiao Ling to steal the demons who are coming their way after they were attracted by their noises!


    "Are they actually helping them¡­?" Shan Lu can''t help but say, and the audience also thought so when they saw that xiao Ling killed these demons by himself alone.


    The other elders who beg to differ after they saw Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s smiles. "¡­" the master and sword spirit are alike, so how can these two little devils help others? They thought and rolled their eyes.


    Only an idiot like Shan Lu and the easily deceived audience would think so. As expected, Wu Tie and Jin Yu gnashed their teeth in frustration after they saw xiao Ling returned without even a speck of dust on his clothes. His hair wasn''t even disheveled, as if he didn''t fight against the demons just now.


    "Done?" xiao Bao asked as he turned to xiao Ling. He also didn''t look exhausted fighting against Wu Tie and Jin Yu.


    It seems that these two sword spirits have great stamina. Well, after all, their powers come from their masters who are strong. The sword spirits grow along with their masters thus it is rational for xiao Bao and xiao Ling to be this strong and even play with the participants!


    "Yeah." Xiao Ling lazily yawned as he sheathed his sword. His sleepy gaze fell on Wu Tie and Jin Yu who are on their knees and panting while Jin Yu is helping Wu Tie up after Wu Tie fell on his back when xiao Bao caught him off-guard earlier and he was almost stabbed.


    But, of course, xiao Bao and xiao Ling can''t lay their hands against the participants, so how can xiao Bao make a mistake? They are really just playing with them.


    "Then, let''s go?" xiao Bao asked xiao Ling.


    "En. They aren''t fun." Xiao Ling smirked at Wu Tie and Jin Yu whose faces reddened in anger.


    But, xiao Bao just helplessly smiled. He know xiao Ling got bored fighting Wu Tie and Jin Yu so he let him ''play'' with those demons who are ''livelier'' than the participants. "Then, let''s go find more demons for you to play with?" he asked in a doting tone.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu almost had goosebumps when they heard these two ''people'' talk this way.


    "Yeah." Xiao Ling shrugged. "But, I want to steal points from them again." He added.


    "Sure." Xiao Bao nodded and they finally left.


    "These two¡­" Wu Tie spoke and finally collapsed.


    Jin Yu laughed in anger. "Since they said that, it won''t be us who will be unfortunate." He told Wu Tie to comfort the other.


    "That''s right.." Wu Tie grinned.

 Chapter 564 - The Scum Is Steadfast

    Although they have already seen the special rules about these helpers, they didn''t take it seriously when the special rule said that the two would also be stealing points from them. There should be others who also think so, so Wu Tie and Jin Yu knows that they will also be taught a hard lesson by xiao Bao and xiao Ling like what they did to them just now.


    "You stay here. I''ll go find us food." Jin Yu told Wu Tie as he helped the other lean his back on the tree to rest. "The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples should also be farming for points. I''ll try if I can buy magic pills and potions from them so you can recover faster." He told him when he remembered that they have run out of magic pills and potions, as well as talismans.


    "Yeah." Wu Tie answered as he closed his eyes. Fortunately, xiao Bao didn''t wound him and just exhausted him.


    It looked like those two really just want to mess with them. Even if the two didn''t wound them, it still make their teeth itch in frustration since they can''t even fight back against xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    "But, those two are strange." Jin Yu spoke when he recalled something.


    Wu Tie looked at him. "Do you think they are¡­" like us? He thought, thinking of their relationship.


    But, Jin Yu is actually thinking otherwise. His pensive gaze met Wu Tie''s and the two came to a tacit understanding.


    "Spirit servants?!" Wu Tie exclaimed.


    "En." Jin Yu nodded. "They are crazily strong." He said.


    Wu Tie helplessly smiled. Jin Yu was just an accident. It was already enough for Jin Yu to be this strong. But, Wu Tie only needed a company that time. Jin Yu becoming a cultivator has already exceeded his expectations.


    "We''ll know who they are after this stage." He just said and closed his eyes for a rest.


    "Yes." Jin Yu nodded in agreement and left to find food for them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Shanliangde Sect has finally found the person they are looking for. They saw that it was a disciple and that he fainted. Fei Huo''s anger immediately disappeared and was replaced by pity. He rushed to the disciple and woke him up before he fed him potion for the other to regain his strength.


    Not long after and the disciple opened his eyes. His eyes held fear at first before they regained clarity. When he saw who are they, he sighed in relief. "It''s the Shanliangde Sect¡­" he weakly muttered.


    "What happened to you?" Fei Huo asked with concern.


    The others also are puzzled. It was still early in the third stage, and just three days ago before the first elimination period. How can the participants suddenly become this exhausted? They thought and looked at each other with their gazes talking.


    "That¡­ that damn rogue¡­ cultiv¡­ ator¡­" the disciple spoke.


    "Isn''t this uniform of the MuliSu Sect?" Sun Ri spoke when she recognized the bloodied clothes of the disciple. She went and clumsily bandaged the disciple''s wounds that looked graved.


    "It wasn''t a demon or demons who attacked you?" Xi Bing asked in surprise.


    The MuliSu Sect disciple derisively laughed. "I''d rather have the demons chase me than that damn rogue cultivator!" he said.


    Fei Luo frowned. "I remember that there are two of you. Where is your shixiong or shidi?" he asked.


    "I and shixiong fought yesterday." The MuliSu Sect disciple answered and flushed in shame. Then, his eyes narrowed as he clenched his fists. "I only heard what happened to my shixiong after that rogue cultivator told me that he tricked my shixiong and he said that my shixiong¡­ my shixiong died¡­" his tears fell. "My shixiong is a simple person, so he definitely must be tricked by that damn bastard! While I had my guard up since the start so this damn bastard tried to kill me! I managed to escape from him after I casted a spell." He explained.


    Sun Yan''s brows furrowed. "No one should die in this competition since we have those helpers." He spoke.


    The MuliSu Sect disciple nodded in agreement. "I also realized that now." He smiled in relief, thinking that his shixiong is still alive. He still wanted to apologize to him.


    "Which rogue cultivator is this?" Xi He frowned.


    "His name is ''Ke Lu''. I remembered, since that bastard has shifty and crafty eyes." the MuliSu Sect disciple answered.


    "What is your name?" Fei Huo asked as he and Sun Ri helped him up.


    "I am Lu Xiu. My shixiong is Ning Zhe." Lu Xiu answered and coughed. "Thank you for your help." He told them.


    "''Ning Zhe''?" Fei Luo muttered, feeling that the name sounds familiar.


    "Ah." Sun Yan muttered when he remembered something. He looked at Lu Xiu. "I remember now. It was your fellow disciples that Fei Luo, Wu Lian and I fought during the group battles. They cried after they lost and their shixiong comforted them." he explained. "I didn''t remember until now since your uniform¡­" he said and looked at the blue uniform that almost turned red because of blood.


    It is a miracle that Lu Xiu is still alive until now.


    Lu Xiu nodded. "Honestly, our da shixiong and I have a bad relationship. But, we still managed to reach the third stage together." He confessed.


    The Shanliangde Sect fell silent, and the audience wanted to laugh since the Shanliangde Sect obviously also have internal conflict.


    "You¡­ wouldn''t it be dangerous for you to go alone?" Fei Huo asked and scratched his head.


    "We can''t take him with us." Fei Luo immediately spoke.


    Xi He snorted. He agreed with Fei Luo for once.


    "But¡­" Fei Huo hesitated.


    "I know. Can¡­ I ask you favor for one last time?" Lu Xiu asked. "Can¡­ you bring me to the Xinfaxian Sect? I have something to tell them about that Ke Lu." He told them.


    "What is it?" the Shanliangde Sect disiciples asked.


    "That Ke Lu¡­ he shouldn''t be from our land¡­" Lu Xiu answered.


    They were shocked. "Why did you say that?" they asked.


    Lu Xiu laughed. "I am familiar with our fellow cultivators'' techniques. That bastard¡­ his attack surprised me thus he gained the upper-hand." He coughed and held his chest.


    The Shanliangde Sect wanted to curse but they are cultured¡­ aside from Xi He who cursed. "An enemy?!" Xi He exclaimed as he gripped his sword.


    "You¡­ also be careful." Lu Xiu told them as he closed his eyes. "That guy¡­" he coughed.


    "Was he poisoned?!" Fei Huo exclaimed when he noticed Lu Xiu''s irregular breathing.


    "Let''s take him to see the Xinfaxian Sect first!" Xi Bing said.


    Fei Huo and Sun Yan carried Lu Xiu who fainted.


    ¡­


    "Lu Xiu was poisoned. But, Cui Xiang should be able to cure it. The poison isn''t serious." Cheng Sheng calmly spoke. "Lu Xiu fainted because he was already exhausted and his mental and emotional state aren''t good after he thought that his fellow disciple died. He also found out he was poisoned and panicked, so the poisoned flared up." he explained.


    The audience immediately sighed in relief when they heard his reassurance. They already felt concerned with the MuliSu Sect disciples after they saw Ning Zhe was reduced to such state by Ke Lu. Now, it was lu Xiu. Fortunately, Lu Xiu is steadfast. Thus, he didn''t easily fall into Ke Lu''s hands and became the second Ning Zhe.


    "Should we stop the competition and take out this Ke Lu?" Zheng Yi asked Cheng Sheng and Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie are hesitating.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone was surprised by his answer. They saw that the participants are falling one by one because of Ke Lu but Cheng Sheng doesn''t want to stop the competition?!


    "The purpose of the competition isn''t to make them more reliant on us, but to hone their skills for them to become independent and better people than they did before." Cheng Sheng spoke. "If we stop the competition now, it will be halting their development. Everyone has to face hardships and even had to sacrifice something in order to gain something." He explained.


    Everyone fell silent before they sighed in sympathy towards their disciples. They can''t stop now. They also know that Cheng Sheng''s words don''t mean just this. He actually also wants to train them for there will be an even bigger storm that will come. The competition is just a small storm to the participants.


    If they can''t even survive this small storm, what will happen to them, then, when the big storm comes? They will definitely die.


    ¡­


    The disciples naturally don''t know the concern but also the tough love of their sect leaders and elders have towards them.


    "We are ready!" Chen Su yelled.


    "The demons are within the ideal distance. You can now go lure them here." Fei Yinzi told Wu Lian and the others.


    "Yes!" the baits left very fast like they are riding the wind.. Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi, Su Yi, the Chen trio brothers, Ling Yun, He Shun and Qian Meng hid and waited for the demons to come and fall to their trap.

 Chapter 565 - The Scum Is A Miser

    Everyone who saw the disciples are covered in dirt and are hiding behind the trees. "¡­" are they actually children playing hide-and-seek in the dirt and not in a competition? They thought. But, they immediately shook their heads as they watched with much excitement as Wu Lian, Qi Lan, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Mi flew towards the demons.


    Wu Lian flew lower and everyone felt their hearts are in their throats when they saw that the demons leaped, trying to catch Wu Lian''s feet and drag him down for them to eat him as their dinner. But, Qi Lan, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Mi are attacking the demons from the distance. The demons are already enraged since they can''t catch Wu Lian but the others are also attacking them. Thus, they became fiercer with their attacks.


    Wu Lian knows that the demons have taken the bait and he immediately flew back with the others. The four also are watching his back and are fending off the demons chasing him from behind and they threw a talisman after another, which made the audience''s hearts itch and ache at the same time.


    The Xinfaxian Sect really has big resources just looking at them lavishly use the talismans. This made the other participants look like a miser compared to them. The faces of the other sect leaders twitched, especially Sun Yu''s face.


    But, nobody said anything since the demons are now approaching the pit Fei Yinzi''s and Chen Wu''s group made. As soon as the demons neared it, Wu Lian, Qi Lan, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Mi made a beautiful somersault in the air and flew backwards, away from the pit. Fei Yinzi, Su Yi, Chen Wu, Chen Su, Chen Su, Chen Yu, Ling Yun, He Shun and Qian Meng have already left to escape outside the range.


    Then, everyone heard an earth-shaking roar and almost got deafened by the loud noise! "AH!" they exclaimed and covered their ears as they watched with widened eyes the small pit that they dug earlier became a large pit that was scorched. "What was that?!" they all exclaimed in shock.


    "It should be Cui Xiang''s device since the participants can''t use Exploding Pills in this stage." Someone guessed after they remembered the bag that Su Yi was holding earlier.


    "Oh, damn! The Xinfaxian Sect is really dangerous¡­ ehem, strong!" the audience said.


    Xie Lan''s brow twitched but he kept his smile on his face, which just made the other sect leaders feel that they really want to beat him up! Xie Lan¡­ he is really good in pulling the others'' envy and hate towards him. It is a miracle that he managed to stay alive until now.


    ¡­


    "See? Cui Xiao''s Exploding Bags are really very good!" Su Yi laughed as they all returned to look at the demons that died. "And they are less risky to hold than Cheng-shishu''s Exploding Pills!" he added.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples nodded in agreement.


    "What should we do with the points?" they looked at each other. "Did the rules say something about this?" they added.


    Just as their voices fell, they felt their Cleansing Stone became hot. They took it out and saw that the rules were updated, saying that the participants that conspired to kill the demons can appoint a leader and be the one to distribute the points among their members.


    The participants who saw the word ''conspired'' and suddenly felt some guilt. "¡­" why do we feel like accomplices that committed a crime? They thought and wryly smiled.


    "Chen Wu-ge. You are the eldest so you can decide." Fei Yinzi suggested.


    The others nodded in agreement. They don''t have a problem with Chen Wu as the leader.


    "Five of us in the Xinfaxian Sect, four in the Youxiwang Sect, Ling Yun, He Shun, Qi Lan-ge, Qian Meng and Qian Jue¡­ there would be fourteen of us." Chen Wu spoke. "There are currently twenty demons in the pit." He said as he looked at the number that projected by the Cleansing Stone, indicating the number of the demons that they killed and would be divided between them.


    "We don''t need the points." Wu Lian suddenly spoke.


    Chen Wu looked at him.


    "We have already killed some demons on the way. And, you are the ones who made the pit." Wu Lian explained.


    "I agree." Qian Jue answered.


    "Same." Qi Lan nodded.


    "Same here." Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Mi said.


    "But, that still leaves eight of us. The points are twenty. Even if we take two points each, there would still be remaining four points." Chen Wu said.


    "Didn''t the Exploding Bags come from Cui Xiao?" Ling Yun asked.


    Su Yi''s eyes brightened. "That''s right. Then, let''s give the remaining four points to her?" he suggested.


    "We also received magic pills and potions from Cui Xiang-jie." Qian Meng spoke.


    He Shun shyly nodded in agreement and blushed. "I want to give points to Cui Xiang-jie, too." He said.


    "Then, let''s give the remaining four points to Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao, with two each for them." Chen Wu decided. "But, your points are your own." He looked at Qian Jue who wanted to add something, probably wanted to suggest that his points should go to Cui Xiang, too, for treating his injuries yesterday.


    As expected, Qian Jue really wanted to say that but he shut up when he saw Chen Wu''s sharp glare. He felt both gratified and relieved since the Youxiwang Sect really lives up to their name as being benevolent. Also, he is actually worried that he and Qian Meng wouldn''t have enough points when the first elimination period. Thus, he sincerely feel happy that he, nor Qian Meng, need to give their points.


    Fei Yinzi also agrees. Then, they rested for a while. Just when they are about to resume hunting demons, they saw Tang Li flying towards them, looking so anxious while Li Yan followed behind him and had a serious face. They sent Tang Li and Li Yan, along with Jing Xu and Jing De, to spy on the other participants. This was Su Yi''s idea.


    But, it seems that some things happened. Everyone''s expressions changed.


    "What is it?" Wen Yan asked.


    "The Shanliangde Sect has arrived!" Tang Li answered.


    Everyone''s brows raised in surprise. The Shanliangde Sect obviously doesn''t want to ally with them since they wanted for their sect to be at the top. When they heard what Tang Li said, they thought that the Shanliangde Sect has waged war and finally couldn''t stand them.


    But, they aren''t shallow to think like this. As expected, they heard Tang Li continued.


    "They brought an injured person." Tang Li spoke in an urgent voice. "He is poisoned." He told them.


    Just as they are about to say that Cui Xiang might be able to cure the poison, Tang Li finally finished his sentences.


    "And he said that this malicious rogue cultivator Ke Lu might be an enemy who is not from our land!" Tang Li looked at them.


    Everyone was stunned. What?! Someone not from our land? And also an enemy? They thought and looked at each other.


    "This Ke Lu should be the one who attacked Qian Meng and Qian Jue?" Li Yan spoke and looked at the Qian brothers.


    "He should be." Qian Jue answered with a cold expression.


    "He also attacked others?!" Qian Meng clenched his fists.


    "Yes. Lu Xiu said that his shixiong Ning Zhe almost died." Li Yan told them. "Jing Xu and Jing De also returned, and brought two more participants ¨C one disciple and one rogue cultivator, who were also injured by Ke Lu." He added.


    Their expressions turned grim. "Let''s go back to the base first and plan with everyone what should we do." Chen Wu said.


    "Yes!" they answered and immediately left. They left in a hurry that they didn''t notice the two figures up the tree including another object that is floating.


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling coolly descended on the ground and Bai Tan floated with them. They watched the disciples flew back to their base.


    "Tch. Party pooper." Xiao Ling clicked his tongue as he glared at the disciples disappearing from their sight.


    Xiao Bao didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "We might want to arrest that Ke Lu but he is still protected by the rules. So, only the ones who are similarly protected by the rules can deal with him." he explained to xiao Ling.


    "I am not an idiot to not know that!" Xiao Ling glared at him.


    Xiao Bao sucked in a sharp breath when he saw that sexy glare of xiao Ling. He took a deep breath to calm himself. "Yes. You are not an idiot. I am." He spoke.


    Bai Tan and the audience who are watching. "¡­" can you please finally stop feeding us dog food?! They thought.


    "Hmph." Xiao Ling scoffed and looked away. But, there is a satisfied smile on his lips. "But, you are right. Only the participants can deal with him who is also a participant." He said as he looked at the sky. "Let''s see what these participants got in store for us later." He smiled.


    Xiao Bao nodded, also waiting to see how will Fei Yinzi and the others deal with Ke Lu.

 Chapter 566 - The Scum Is Wicked

    Ke Lu still didn''t know that more than half of the participants are now going after him after he incited their rage. Though, even if he will know it, he wouldn''t care. The remaining half, aside from him, he has sent out of this space ¨C of this stage. This is his task. But, this is also what he wants ¨C to kill. It is just a pity that he can''t kill these participants, especially the disciples. Or else, the Righteous Alliance will definitely cut him off the competition. He will be sent to their hands earlier.


    This can''t happen. He knows that they will definitely arrest him as soon as this stage ends. They still haven''t yet because he is still protected by the rules. But, as soon as the stage ends and they return to the Zhongyang, they will definitely will not let him off. Thus, he will escape before this stage ends. He knows that his superiors won''t save him if he will get caught, since they are still cautious with the cultivators who managed to solve each problem they gave them.


    Ke Lu grinned maliciously. He has already dealt with the weaklings. The ones left are the strong ones. He felt his blood boiling and he licked his lips in excitement. He can''t wait to kill them all, too! He thought as his eyes gleamed with bloodlust.


    ¡­


    "This should be the last one, please!" the audience cried when they saw that Bai Tan brought another participant back.


    Zheng Fu Gong''s expression is grave as he looked at the images projected by the Cleansing Stone with a dark expression on his face. He is pondering still if he should just end the competition.


    "They will solve this." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They all looked at him and watched as he skillfully fixed the rogue cultivator''s broken bone. Everyone felt goosebumps appeared on their skin when they heard that snap.


    "They will solve this, so, please give them more time." Cheng Sheng said as he raised his head and looked at Zheng Fu Gong with a pleading gaze. He meant for the competition continue and let the participants solve this by themselves.


    Zheng Fu Gong felt his heart is heavy. "Okay." He decided.


    "Thank you." Cheng Sheng bowed before he resumed treating the participant''s more serious wounds on the spot. Or else, this participant would definitely become bedridden. And they definitely can''t let this happen. "All of our promising disciples are going to work together to deal against the enemy. Why should we stop them? This will halt their development." He explained.


    Everyone understood. Their disciples can''t rely on them forever. They have to let them go and spread their wings in the end. And the sooner they learn how to fly, the better it is since they can grow earlier, or else everything will be too late for them.


    Time definitely can''t go back, no matter for who it is.


    ¡­


    "Er Zi! Everyone, they are back!" Wen Wen called as he ran to welcome Fei Yinzi and the others.


    When Fei Yinzi and the others arrived, they saw that the atmosphere is gloomy.


    "It is us who found Lu Xiu. At first we thought he was a ghost." Fei Huo spoke.


    The Shanliangde Sect disciples looked at him, especially Xi He. "¡­" it was only you who thought that it was a ghost! Don''t include us! They thought. Don''t lump us in with you! They added.


    "Jing Xu?" Chen Wu called as he turned to Jing Xu. He wanted to ask about the remaining two participants.


    "When we found them, there are unable to move and the demons were attracted by their blood." Jing Xu answered.


    Everyone''s heart thudded in fear. If Jing Xu and Jing De found them later, these two participants would have¡­ they all shook their heads to throw those thoughts away.


    "The two of them seemed to coincidentally allied together but Ke Lu still attacked them." Jing Xu added.


    Qian Jue and Qian Meng frowned. "So, he finally gave up on his deceiving act?" Qian Jue''s voice is sharp.


    Jing De shrugged. "They are luckier than Ning Zhe." He said and casted a pitiful gaze at the similarly unconscious Lu Xiu. Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao are decocting a tonic to suppress the poison in Lu Xiu''s body. Fortunately, Cui Xiang knows the poison." He explained what happened earlier.


    "Good." Everyone sighed in relief. Then, they looked at the Shanliangde Sect who are enviously looking around.


    "They managed to bypass the traps?" He Shun exclaimed when he remembered the traps.


    Hearing his question, the atmosphere turned lighter and Jing De laughed.


    Jing Xu smiled. "Of course not. They should also be aware that we placed traps so they waited at the foot of the hill where we then found them." he explained and looked at the Shanliangde Sect disciples.


    Sun Yan''s smile became stiff while Sun Ri''s shoulder shook in suppressed laughter. Fei Luo frowned while Xi Bing said nothing. Fei Huo didn''t understand the meaning behind Jing Xu''s words while Xi He sneered.


    "Since the patients are all been handled by Cui Xiang, shall we start discussing the counterattack?" Chen Wu spoke.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, including the Shanliangde Sect. They know that Ke Lu is a poison that has to be removed or else the poison will spread until all of them die.


    "What do you suggest?" Fei Luo asked with an icy expression.


    "Tie him up?" Ling Yun asked.


    "Too soft!" Xi He sneered.


    "Xi He. We can''t kill him." Xi Bing told him.


    Xi He shut up.


    "Then, tie him up?" Chen Yu asked in a timid voice.


    Suddenly, they heard Qi Lan spoke. "I have an idea." He looked at them.


    ¡­


    The next day, Wu Tie and Jin Yu were surprised that they were called. Then, they found out about the existing problem in the third stage.


    "You guys are hunting a person instead of hunting demons?" Wu Tie looked at them with a weird gaze.


    "This person is more troublesome than the demons." Wu Lian curtly answered.


    Wu Tie was defeated.


    "The first elimination period is only two days away." Jin Yu reminded them.


    "If we can''t deal with this Ke Lu, then we might as well all be eliminated. He will finish us all before we can finish him first." Chen Wu said.


    "If you don''t want to help, then don''t. It''s not like we are short of people." Su Mi spoke. "We won''t take this against you." She added.


    "Aside from all of us, only three other participants remained, including the MuliSu Sect disciple Lu Xiu whose shixiong Ning Zhe almost died." Su Yi spoke. "Who knows how the others ended up? Lu Xiu was poisoned while the remaining disciple and rogue cultivator are still unconscious. Since last night." He explained.


    Wu Tie frowned. "I didn''t say I won''t help." He told them. "It is just that we don''t know much about the enemy. How sure are you that you can defeat him?" he asked. "Even if this is just one person while there are more than ten of us, we might still be defeated if the enemy would catch us all off-guard. Worse, he will really kill us when he finally disregard the rules." He explained. "If he really is an enemy, a spy, then he should be just waiting for us to gather to take us all in one swoop. Based from your words, he is wicked. Then, he definitely wouldn''t care about the rules when his goal is finally within his sight. He can obtain his objective." He warned them.


    "We know." Fei Yinzi spoke. "That is why we still feel tense even if we outnumber him. My master said that we should never feel confident even if we can see the light of victory, for that light is just the tail of its ray and its head is actually still far from our reach." He said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Even if victory is within your sight, but an accident can still happen, especially if you committed a mistake.


    "Also ¨C " Fei Yinzi continued when he saw that neither Wu Tie nor Jin Yu spoke. They have finally convinced them¡­ or convincing Wu Tie is enough since Jin Yu is following Wu Tie, who he declared his master. " ¨C we already have something to counter Ke Lu in case he would near us and catch us off-guard, which will make us unable to react and move our body in that time." he said.


    Wu Tie''s brows rose. He looked interested. Then, he smiled. "Count me in." he told them.


    ¡­


    "Ah!" Cheng Sheng suddenly snapped his fingers and started everyone.


    "What is it?" the others asked and glared at him. They were too focused on the disciples'' plan of counterattacking that their hearts almost jumped out of their throats when they heard Cheng Sheng''s sudden snap.


    "Are they going to use¡­ ''that''?'' Cheng Sheng tilted his head.


    "¡­ ''that''?" they asked.


    Fei Yin, who is the only one who can understand Cheng Sheng''s thoughts, smiled. "Most probably." He answered.


    Everyone looked at them with curious gazes. What are they talking about? They thought.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "Then, their counterattack plan is definitely going to be interesting." He said.


    "¡­ huh???" everyone muttered, looking bewildered.

 Chapter 567 - The Scum Is Triggered

    The next day, all of the participants decided to set aside hunting for demons now and went to look for Ke Lu. But, Ke Lu this time reflected upon himself and realized he had been too hasty because of his bloodlust gotten over him so he destroyed almost half of the participants. He had to slow down a little since it was still early of this stage. Also, the remaining participants are stronger than the ones he destroyed thus his desire to slow down a little with his actions increased.


    But, he didn''t know that it was too late for him. He had already triggered the other participants. So, how can they just sit back and not avenge the other participants? Although the other participants are a stranger to them, the sense of camaraderie is seeping in their bones thus the disciples, along with the ''two'' rogue cultivators Qi Lan and Jin Yu, will avenge Ning Zhe and the other participants that Ke Lu caused to be sent out of this stage.


    "It is starting." Xiao Bao spoke while xiao Ling just looked on as the disciples plus two cultivators spread out in the sky in a fan shape and looked for Ke Lu all over the area.


    At first, everyone didn''t notice that the disciples plus two cultivators maintained their fan-shaped position since they don''t have the whole view of the map. It wasn''t until one of them finally found Ke Lu. It was Qi Lan who found him.


    Ke Lu is excited when he found Qi Lan who is a fellow rogue cultivator. Instinctively, he wanted to attack another person again when the other showed his back on him. But, he reined in his impulses because he know he can''t get any more eye-catching right now or the Righteous Alliance won''t tolerate him anymore due to his crimes albeit he is still a participant that is protected by the rules.


    Thus, he decided to ''befriend'' Qi Lan and work with him until the first elimination period. Unfortunately, it wasn''t stated how to steal someone''s points, or else Ke Lu would also have done that. Thus, he can only steal the other participants'' belongings.


    "Hey, brother!" he called to Qi Lan showing his best smile. His hands jerked, wanting to hit the other as he looked at the other who is showing his back on him. He doesn''t know that Qi Lan actually deliberately showed his back on him.


    Everyone already deduced that one of Ke Lu''s modus is to attack the others when they showed their backs on him. This was what happened to Qian Meng whose head was muddled at that time due to being worried about Qian Jue''s situation, which Ke Lu caused. Thus, everyone agreed that if they found Ke Lu, they would do this first.


    Yes. Qi Lan has found Ke Lu earlier than Ke Lu did. He immediately sent a Thousand Message Talisman to inform the others that he has found Ke Lu. Of course, this Thousand Message Talisman isn''t actually one thousand talismans. It is just one talisman that multiplies itself. The number is based on the number of names written at the back of the Message Talisman while the front contained the message the sender wanted to send.


    This Thousand Message Talisman naturally is another invention of Cheng Sheng, and this made things more convenient to everyone again when sending their family or friends a message during New Years or festivals.


    Everyone saw countless talismans flew in two opposite directions ¨C east and west, continuously flying towards these two directions until they reached the hands of the disciples and Jin Yu.


    "They are in a fan-shaped formation¡­?" someone from the audience noticed.


    "A fan-shaped formation? What does this mean?" they asked.


    "I don''t know. But there should be some meaning to it." The person answered.


    "Then, let''s wait and see!" they said.


    ...


    "A fan-shaped formation¡­ another strategy by you?" Jing Cheng asked. They have already noticed their formation as soon as they all spread out.


    "Yeah." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "What does this do?" Tang Zhe asked.


    "For scouting and trapping." Fei Yin answered for Cheng Sheng when he saw that Cheng Sheng is smiling as he is watching the participants'' show.


    "''scouting and entrapment''?" they asked.


    "They are all spread out with an equal distance from each other. This covers each other''s blind spots when they scout, and they also can respond to each other in a timely manner in case an enemy attack one of them." Fei Yin answered. "If one of them falls, one of them can move from either side and replace that person to maintain the formation." He added.


    "I see!" everyone exclaimed in awe. This formation is really good!


    "What about the trapping part?" Fan Wen curiously asked. He has always known that his disciple Cheng Sheng often brings out novel ideas to them but this one is very amazing.


    "Answering shifu, the trapping part is when they converge in a reverse motion." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "''converge in a reverse motion''?" they muttered and turned to look at the participants, just in time to see what Cheng Sheng is talking about.


    As soon as everyone received Qi Lan''s message, they all turned back to the direction they came from.


    "Hey!" someone from the audience exclaimed. "Look! Look! Don''t they look like they are going in one direction now that they are coming back?!" he asked.


    "You are right¡­ they scattered widely earlier but now¡­ everyone is going to one direction as they return." Somebody spoke.


    The sect leaders and the Righteous Alliance saw this and they are similarly shocked as the elders.


    "This¡­" they sharply inhaled and looked at each other. Excitement can be seen in their eyes. Now that the whole picture was laid in front of them, they can already foresee what is going to happen.


    ¡­


    Qi Lan turned back to Ke Lu. He greeted him back, not with words but with attacks instead! Ke Lu''s eyes widened in shock since he didn''t expect for someone to attack a person as soon as they saw him¡­ well, except him who enjoys killing others and Xi He who always attacks Wu Tie.


    How can Ke Lu hold himself back? This person has sent himself to his hands! Thus, he fought back. Even if he was caught off-guard by Qi Lan, but he reacted fast. Everyone has to grudgingly admit that Ke Lu is very good with his reflexes.


    Ke Lu, who''s very excited in fighting against Qi Lan, became even more excited when he found out that Qi Lan is as strong as him! Thus, he failed to notice that something was off as they continued to fight but actually are going in one direction! His emotions got over him and he continuously chased Qi Lan who is obviously retreating. Ke Lu felt complacent when he noticed this since he thought that Qi Lan has reach his limit.


    But, everyone who is closely watching the overall situation saw that the direction the disciples plus Jin Yu are going to is towards the direction where Qi Lan and Ke Lu are heading to!


    "Damn! So this is the ''entrapment'' you are referring to?!" Jing He exclaimed in shock.


    Everyone saw that everyone is heading to the wall of rock where everyone took flight from earlier before they spread in a fan-shaped formation. When everyone finally converged, Ke Lu would be trapped between the wall of rock and the disciples plus two rogue cultivators! He won''t be able to escape!


    ¡­


    But, Ke Lu thought that it was Qi Lan who will be trapped instead after he saw the wall of rock. He thought that Qi Lan was out of luck, and this made his excitement reach its peak. He likes to toy with his opponents, obviously.


    However, he suddenly noticed that Qi Lan seemed to be so calm the entire time, even if when they discovered a dead end. Ke Lu''s mind suddenly issued an alarm and, just as he was about to deal a fatal blow to Qi Lan to render the other immobile like he did to the other participants before that he attacked, he, along with everyone watching, saw that Qi Lan''s figure flashed before Ke Lu and when Qi Lan reappeared, he was actually already behind Ke Lu!


    How did this happen?! Ke Lu and everyone thought in shock. They know that because Qi Lan and Ke Lu are closely fighting against each other, Qi Lan couldn''t have dodged that attack of Ke Lu. Ke Lu is very sure of this, as he had done this countless times. He could have gotten Qi Lan in his hands!


    "Wait¡­ this looked familiar?" Li Tian muttered.


    "Yes. That move really looked extremely familiar." Chen Han nodded.


    "¡­ isn''t this Cheng-shixiong''s move?" Lei Ling and You Rou spoke.


    "Ah." Everyone muttered when they realized it. Then, they recalled that Cheng Sheng really had this move before. "¡­ Displacement?!" they said when they finally recalled the name.

 Chapter 568 - The Scum Is A Lunatic

    Displacement is also teleportation. But, not only this isn''t done using an array, the place where you will teleport to could be random, or specific if the distance you want to teleport is very short. This is very effective to use when you were caught off-guard and couldn''t react fast enough.


    Displacement is actually a spell, which anyone can use thus it is more convenient. But, you also have to be careful since if used improperly, especially that you will use it on yourself. You have to be sure that it won''t backfire on you.


    "Such a pity that I haven''t seen Er Zi used this before. Instead, he also taught this to others but I have yet to see him use this himself." Cheng Sheng sighed.


    The others who heard what he said. "¡­" wasn''t this because this is useless even if it is used against you?! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng is, after all, the one who knows the Displacement Spell the most and, even if he won''t catch his disciple us it, he can always use many methods to counter it, which they all are very sure Cheng Sheng has already came up with as soon as he created this spell.


    "Ke Lu is really out of luck since the disciples actually have this trick up their sleeves." Shu Mu grinned evilly as they all watched Qi Lan reversed his and Ke Lu''s situation.


    The others laughed and agreed.


    ¡­


    Ke Lu was very shocked, for not only his signature move was blocked, the hunter and prey also changed. He also still hasn''t recovered his senses when he saw that the other disciples have appeared along with Jin Yu.


    For the first time, Xi He didn''t attack Wu Tie and cooperated with him. Xi Bing has already ''disciplined'' Xi He after that time when Xi He almost exposed his secret of being secretly in love with Fei Huo. Though, Xi He still remained puzzled about this since Xi He can''t see what''s with Fei Huo that attracted Xi Bing. Furthermore, Fei Huo is an airhead. Xi Bing actually likes this type?


    Thinking this, Xi He glanced at Xi Bing before he looked away. Meanwhile, the others didn''t have any complicated thoughts like Xi He and they looked at the cornered Ke Lu. Qian Jue and Qian Meng glared at Ke Lu and looked like they wanted to kill him. But, of course, they know that they can''t since Ke Lu is also a participant, and that he is not worth it for them to dirty their hands.


    "Ha. So, you are finally ganging up on me?" Ke Lu sneered as he looked at each one of them.


    "Why did you attack Lu Xiu, Ning Zhe, and the other participants?" Wu Lian asked even though they already know the answer.


    But, Ke Lu doesn''t know that they already know his identity. "Aren''t we all fighting? So, what''s wrong with fighting?" he asked them.


    "Lunatic." Zhu Xi rolled his eyes.


    He isn''t just a lunatic, but also a spy. The others added in their minds.


    "What? We aren''t fighting?" Ke Lu asked, trying to provoke them. "You think I am scared with all of you coming at me together? Bring it on, cowards!" he shouted.


    "Fck. You''re dead!" Xi He cursed as he jumped out and rushed towards Ke Lu with hiss word raised.


    Ke Lu grinned, feeling triumphant after he provoked one of them. He immediately reached out his claw, going for a kill, thinking that Xi He is the usual ill-tempered type of person whose anger instantly rushes into his head after provoked.


    But, who is Xi He? Although he doesn''t have a good personality, he is still a Shanliangde Sect disciple! Xi He''s eyes sharpened when he saw Ke Lu''s hand moved and he immediately dropped his body that turned to the side and slid on the ground, moving towards Ke Lu''s legs!


    Ke Lu''s eyes widened, shocked by how fast Xi He moved. He immediately leaped back, only for Xi He to suddenly turn his body that rose and raised his sword! Ke Lu can''t help but inwardly curse as he drew his sword to block Xi He''s fast attack!


    "He''s good!" the audience exclaimed in surprise, didn''t expect that Xi He is actually this strong!


    Sun Yu heard the audience''s comments and he can''t help but sigh in relief. Xi He is also strong as an individual. He was just eclipsed by Fei Luo and Sun Yan, not to mention Xi Bing who is the same clan as him. Xi He also has been focused on targeting Wu Tie thus he had never the opportunity to display his real skills.


    "Was Xi Shi like this before?" Fei Lin asked Xi Ling when they dropped by the venue and took a peek.


    "Yes." Xi Ling nodded. "He was blinded by envy. That was how their grandfather, my uncle raised them." he frowned when he remembered Xi Peng.


    "It isn''t too late for Xi He." Fei Lin said.


    Xi Ling smiled and watched as Xi Bing joined the fray after Xi He flew away to retreat, according to their plan. "He has learned how to integrate with the others." He said before he and Fei Lin left.


    ¡­


    Ke Lu gnashed his teeth in anger when Xi Bing replaced Xi He. This guy looked simple but in fact, it is those simple-looking people whom you should never underestimate! Ke Lu could feel that Xi Bing is targeting his vital points with each attack. Unlike Xi He''s straightforward attacks, Xi Bing''s attacks are covert so the others didn''t notice it.


    If Ke Lu himself didn''t notice, he must have already toppled since earlier! His anger about to reach its peak, he advanced towards Xi Bing. But, who would expect that someone would replace Xi Bing at that moment? He can only withdraw his attack while avoiding the incoming heavy but fast sword of Jing Xu.


    "Ooh! That was close! Why did they withdraw and change again?" the audience asked, feeling confused as they watched Jing Xu was replaced by Jing De next after a few bouts.


    "Haha." A laugh escape from Cheng Sheng''s lips which he immediately covered with a cough.


    The elders looked at him. "What are they planning this time?" they asked him.


    "They aren''t just planning to make Ke Lu exhausted, right?" Qian Tian asked.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "They are also trying to throw off Ke Lu''s momentum. See?" he said and pointed.


    Everyone turned and saw that there was another change. Jing De was replaced by Zhu Xi just as Ke Lu was about to use his clawing move that can ''poison'' the participants. This poison really isn''t a poison, but just a technique that disrupts one''s meridians so the flow of qi would become chaotic, making the person vomit blood every hour and gradually lose strength. Their pulse also would interchangeably become erratic and slow. Thus, they would think they were poisoned.


    But, Cheng Sheng is confident that Cui Xiang can figure this out, since one of the basic things he taught her before is the flow of qi in one''s body and the illnesses that are related to it. Cui Xiang didn''t disappoint since she really has solved the ''poison''ed participants.


    "Also, it is not just Ke Lu''s momentum." Cheng Sheng continued.


    "Huh? There''s more?" they were surprised.


    "They are trying to figure out Ke Lu''s ''trick'' after they increased the distance, using their change as a cover." Fei Yin explained.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "There is also this method?!" they exclaimed and looked at the disciples.


    "Should I say this is a clever move of theirs, or¡­" Tang Zhe muttered.


    "Just use the ''clever'', please." Cheng Sheng immediately said since he already know that the succeeding words is bad.


    As expected, they all laughed. Fan Wen helplessly laughed while Li Tian and the others roared in laughter. Fei Yin has a doting smile on his lips as he pinched Cheng Sheng''s hand for comfort. But, they immediately turned serious since Ke Lu looked only slightly exhausted despite fighting against more than half of the disciples.


    "He has good stamina." They said, very serious.


    "The disciples should realize this fast as to not lose their own momentum and make Ke Lu regain his momentum." Xi Ming said.


    "Yes." they nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    "What''s our next plan?" the disciples asked Fei Yinzi while Wu Tie fought against Ke Lu before Chen Wu replaced him.


    "This Ke Lu isn''t going down that fast." Su Mi pointed out the matter.


    Fei Yinzi thought fast. "We''ll attack him by pair, then by groups, and finally altogether after everyone had a bout against him." he answered.


    Everyone, including the audience watching. "¡­" is he not only avenging the other participants, but actually also using this opportunity to use Ke Lu as a sparring partner?! They thought as they looked at Fei Yinzi in shock. He is really Cheng Sheng''s disciple¡­ he can use this opportunity to their own advantage!


    But, Cheng Sheng thought otherwise. "Er Zi¡­" he muttered.. "Did he realize something?" he asked.

 Chapter 569 - The Scum Is Lovely

    Indeed, Fei Yinzi had realized something, and Fei Yin saw through it. "He must be thinking of a more efficient way to attack Ke Lu." Fei Yin spoke.


    "''more efficient way''?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "It is just like when they tried to figure out Ke Lu''s trick." Fei Yin looked at him. "Buy time, exhaust the opponent, buy time again, and plan next." He explained.


    Everyone felt enlightened.


    "He is using every means to gain something from this while also dealing with the enemy!" Jing Hei exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng stared at Fei Yin for he knows that this isn''t as simple as Fei Yin said. Fei Yin can''t trick him. "You¡­" Cheng Sheng looked at Fei Yin''s face. "Did you tell Er Zi about the Zhonyang''s situation?" he whispered.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer. His lover really can see through him.


    Cheng Sheng lowered his gaze. "Er Zi''s purpose in fighting against Ke Lu isn''t just to avenge the other participants but also to extract information from Ke Lu on how they, our enemies, fight, right?'' he asked.


    "En." Fei Yin answered and helplessly smiled. Sometimes, it isn''t good that your lover is too smart. Not only can you hide things from him, you also can''t lie to him. But, of course, he would never lie to Cheng Sheng since trust is one of the basic things in a relationship. And, even if he isn''t in a relationship with Cheng Sheng, he would never lie to him since he loves him.


    Who would dare lie to his lovely shidi? Fei Yin, who sees Cheng Sheng through a filter as thick as the Great Wall, thought and smiled at his lover. If the others can hear his thoughts, they definitely would vomit liters of blood, especially Cheng Sheng''s enemies, feeling indignant.


    "Er Zi''s getting smarter." Cheng Sheng muttered with a pleased smile on his lips. He turned and told the others about this. As expected, they were surprised, but also happy since the disciples are becoming smarter.


    "Let''s see what more do they have in store for us." Jing Bai smiled.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    In fact, as soon as Fei Yinzi found out that Ke Lu is a spy from the enemies, his first thought was what Fei Yin told him about their hidden enemies. Added to the fact that he felt indignant on behalf of the participants who were filled with dreams and passion fell in Ke Lu''s hands, his hate towards Ke Lu increased tenfold.


    "Are you sure to attack him in pairs and groups?" Sun Yan asked Fei Yinzi.


    "''Two heads are better than one.''" Fei Yinzi answered.


    The others heard this and understood. Right now, they are attacking one by one, so their vision would be limited since they had to concentrate on fighting against Ke Lu, not to mention that they also have to dodge and observe how Ke Lu attacks with ''poison''. That is too much of a task for one person.


    "Chen Wu." Wu Lian called Chen Wu, indicating that they will pair up to attack Ke Lu next.


    "Yes." Chen Wu nodded.


    The others watched as Wen Yan separated from Ke Lu and retreated. Ke Lu was about to chase after him when he suddenly saw two figures appeared behind Wen Yan and flew past him on each side before they rushed towards him. Their movements are in sync and even their attacks are the same!


    Ke Lu was forced to retreat again to avoid their attacks and passively defend. His chest violently heaved up and down in anger and he loudly cursed non-stop at them. But, the disciples have been trained to act like monks so how can mere curses distract their minds?


    Thus, Ke Lu''s curses fell on deaf ears, which angered him more. He raised his claw once again to attack. Wu Lian didn''t even blink as he drew Ke Lu''s attention to him. Then, everyone saw that Chen Wu intentionally moved to the side, as if letting Wu Lian die. But, that isn''t their objective. Their objective is for Wu Lian to draw Ke Lu''s attention while Chen Wu watch closely on the side Ke Lu''s movements.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Wu Lian! Left!" Chen Wu yelled and his voice hasn''t fallen yet, Wu Lian moved to the left as if he and Chen Wu shared the same brain for him to ''predict'' what Chen Wu was going to say.


    A magical scene was seen. Everyone saw Ke Lu''s claw clutched empty air and he even almost fell forward. But, Wu Lian didn''t give Ke Lu any time to react. He moved to attack Ke Lu and Ke Lu was forced to retract his claw and defend.


    The others naturally aren''t idle either as they also watch the fight from afar to wholly watch Ke Lu''s figure moving, trying to find clues from it.


    "I got it!" Zhu Xi suddenly exclaimed.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "Ke Lu looked like he is moving faster than Chen Wu-ge and Wu Lian-ge, as if he reacts very fast to defend himself from their attacks. But, that isn''t true." Zhu Xi spoke. "They are all moving in a same pace." He told them.


    "How?" they asked.


    "First, if they aren''t moving in a same pace at all, then either side would fall, breaking the stalemate." Zhu Xi answered before he paused. "Of course, this ''stalemate'' isn''t really a stalemate since Wu Lian-ge deliberately did this to give Chen Wu-ge time to closely observe Ke Lu. I say, Wu Lian-ge really is skillful to achieve this!" he said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    "Then, why did Ke Lu looked faster than the two?" Fei Luo asked.


    "Because he fights more flexibly than us." Zhu Xi answered.


    "''more flexibly''?'' they muttered.


    "Yeah. Us cultivators, the way we fight can be said to be rigid." Zhu Xi told them.


    Everyone felt enlightened.


    "Flexibility can make us move easily without breaking our bones." Zhu Xi spoke. "Of course, it can make us move in a seemingly impossible angle. This is what Ke Lu is doing." He said and pointed to the fight. "Wu Lian-ge and Chen Wu-ge are attacking him at the same time but Wu Lian-ge draws him at the critical moment for Chen Wu-ge to observe. Wu Lian-ge and Chen Wu-ge are strong and Ke Lu should have a hard time dealing with both of them yet he doesn''t look like having a hard time¡­ not that much." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement as they watched Ke Lu who is persisting under the two''s attacks. They saw that Wu Lian and Chen Wu attacked in different sides yet Ke Lu still managed to block their attacks. They now saw and fully understand what Zhu Xi is saying.


    They reflected upon their actions.


    "I realized this since Cheng-shibo''s style is similar to Ke Lu''s." Zhu Xi said. "Of course. This is because Cheng-shibo is also very flexible, and great!" he added.


    They all looked at him with a weird gaze. "¡­" what are you being defensive? We wouldn''t dare be suspicious of Cheng Sheng! They all thought.


    Zhu Xi realized his mistake and he rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    "Your idea of attacking at the same time is good." Wen Yan told Fei Yinzi.


    The others agreed. If they didn''t attack Ke Lu at the same time, they wouldn''t figure this out.


    "Switch to a mage." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    "I''ll take Yun-ge with me." Fei Yinzi drew his sword.


    The others then understood. They will try using a mage to see how Ke Lu will react. Of course, they will also send a sword cultivator along with the mage to protect the mage.


    "I will be fine. I just need a cover." Su Yi spoke.


    "I''ll go with you!" Chen Su offered.


    "Sure!" Su Yi nodded as they watched Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun advanced and switched Wu Lian and Chen Wu.


    ¡­


    "Damn. They are so good!" the audience exclaimed as they watched the smooth exchange between the participants.


    "Their idea is also good." Shu Mu spoke with emotion. "We just don''t have sword cultivators in our land. We also have mages. And we have to test how effective the mages'' attacks will be against the enemies." He explained.


    "That''s right." They nodded in agreement.


    "But, of course, the best person for this job is ¨C " Jing Hei said as everyone looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched while they laughed. Fan Wen smiled as he looked proudly at their disciples. They all have grown to be great people, and he couldn''t be any happier and prouder than now.


    Xie Lan who is sitting on the sect leaders'' area saw Fan Wen smiling as he watched their disciples and the elders of the other sects. The corners of his lips curled up, guessing Fan Wen''s thoughts. Fan Wen doesn''t realize that if not for his guidance, these disciples might have chosen another path.


    Thinking this, he thought of that vision he saw fifteen years ago, the first time he met Cheng Sheng, where Cheng Sheng is in the darkness and surrounded by many corpses and demonic energy. He heaved a deep sigh and glad that his Wen Wen is really lovely for guiding Cheng Sheng since that vision of his hasn''t happened¡­


    Yet.

 Chapter 570 - The Scum Is Desperate

    "Hah!" Ling Yun yelled as he threw talismans on Ke Lu who frowned and moved to the side.


    But, who knew that the talismans moved along with the wind that was created by his movements thus they followed him and obstruct his view? That''s not all, since the talismans also ¨C


    "BAM! POP!" the talismans exploded on Ke Lu''s chest, neck and right on his face!


    ¡­


    "Pft!" the audience laughed when they saw that Ke Lu''s face turned black literally.


    But, their laughter got caught in their throats when they saw that Ke Lu''s eyes are red and some skin of his was burnt to crisp and fell, revealing his red flesh. Some almost vomited in disgust at the sight.


    Ke Lu momentarily stopped because of pain but not long after he advanced, and his attacks became fiercer. Fei Yinzi pushed Ling Yun who dodged to the side and blocked Ke Lu''s attack. Fei Yinzi felt his arms became numb. He knows he is weaker than Wu Lian and Chen Wu but his training under Fei Yin''s hands, especially the foundation laid by Cheng Sheng, isn''t for naught.


    Fei Yinzi regulated his qi to remove the numbness in his arms. He raised his hands, raising their swords before he raised his leg and sent a kick to Ke Lu''s abdomen!


    "Puh!" Ke Lu spewed a mouthful of blood as his body flew and hit the wall with a loud bang.


    Fei Yinzi was surprised that his kick was strong. But, he also thought that Ke Lu was already exhausted by the others earlier and should be reaching his limit. Thus, his kick looked strong just now.


    "Are you alright?" he turned to ask Ling Yun.


    "Yes." Ling Yun nodded and looked slightly pale. Earlier, although he dodged, he wasn''t fast enough. If not for Fei Yinzi pushing him and also blocking the attack, he guessed he would''ve lost a limb earlier. He patted his chest to shake off the lingering fright.


    Fei Yinzi looked at Ke Lu. "You attacked the other participants and justified it as within the rules. Now, we attacked you. We can also justify it as this, right?" he asked.


    Ke Lu didn''t answer.


    "I know that you are thinking that the strong prey on the weak. We might be weaker than you but if all of us united, then we will be stronger than you." Fei Yinzi continued. "You preyed on the other participants and attacked them individually since you know that two of them, like the remaining two participants, can overwhelm you." He explained.


    "What do you want to say?" Ke Lu asked.


    "Withdraw from the competition." Fei Yinzi answered.


    "Hahahaha!" Ke Lu laughed, only to cough out blood as his back leaned on the wall. "As if!" he said and his eyes narrowed. He took out a dagger and lunged at Ling Yun who looked weaker than Fei Yinzi.


    Indeed, Ling Yun is weaker than Fei Yinzi now after Fei Yinzi trained under Fei Yin''s hands. Ling Yun''s eyes widened and Fei Yinzi immediately moved. The others were taken aback but they reacted fast and flew towards the two to help.


    But, Ke Lu seemed to have thrown everything away as he rushed towards at Ling Yun with inhumane speed and his eyes looked crazed. He had gone insane!


    "Ling Yun!" Fei Yinzi called, knowing that he won''t make it in time. He watched in horror as Ke Lu''s dagger descend on Ling Yun.


    "Damn it. They really do everything that they please! They even forgot us!" everyone heard a voice spoke with an impatient tone.


    Everyone, including Ke Lu, was startled. But, the owner of the voice doesn''t even need that half a beat to block Ke Lu.


    "BANG!" everyone saw something flashed before their eyes and the next moment, they heard a loud bang, followed by the wall cracking.


    They all stopped and turned to look at the cloud of dust formed after Ke Lu''s body hit the wall for the second time. And this time, it was stronger by fourfold. Then, their gazes fell on a cold-looking youth standing where Ke Lu had been standing just now.


    "¡­ xiao Bao?" Fei Yinzi muttered when he recognized that face that lost its baby fats.


    Xiao Bao turned and sharply glared at Fei Yinzi. Fei Yinzi felt a chill when he recalled Fei Yin''s cold gaze and he shut up.


    "Why is it him again?" the impatient voice they heard earlier that spoke was heard again. But, it wasn''t coming from xiao Bao.


    "Xiao Ling." Xiao Bao called, and his cold expression thawed as he looked up at the sky.


    Everyone followed his gaze and saw the Shapeshifting Blanket descending along with another figure. "¡­" wait¡­ why is this scrunched up face looked very, very familiar?! They thought as they turned to look at Chen Wu and Chen Su whose faces turned stiff as they also stared at xiao Ling who had descended on the ground while patting off the non-existent dust from his clothes.


    Chen Wu and Chen Su. "¡­" if they just don''t know that it is impossible for Cheng Sheng to appear here, they would blurt out ''little uncle'', thinking that this is Cheng Sheng who disguised himself as a youth like them. But, they also noticed that the face looked different. It was just the expression that is impeccably familiar to them, making them think that xiao Ling is Cheng Sheng.


    "Hii!" Ling Yun gasped and hid behind Fei Yinzi when he saw xiao Ling is glaring at him.


    Everyone looked at Ling Yun. There seemed to be a story here?


    Sun Yan coughed, easing the awkward atmosphere. "Thank you, uh¡­" he spoke and cupped his fists but stopped when he realized that he doesn''t know how to address xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    "Elders." Xiao Ling curtly answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" you really dared to say ''elders'' for us to address you with that when you have that face that even looked younger than ours?! They thought, but forced a smile on their faces. They are afraid that if they would tick these two off, it''d be their turn next after Ke Lu.


    After all, everyone knows how horrifying Cheng Sheng''s temper is. Yes ¨C right now, they know that these two are the sword spirits of Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng.


    "Just address us as ''elder Bing'' and ''elder Ling''." Xiao Bao spoke.


    Everyone doesn''t dare refute their words. "Yes. Thank you, elder Bing, elder Ling, for saving us in time." they said and respectfully bowed, making a strange sight.


    "Hmph." Xiao Ling scoffed.


    Everyone subconsciously shuddered, especially Ling Yun. They were about to speak when they suddenly saw that xiao Bao''s and xiao Ling''s expressions changed. They got scared, thinking the two would attack them. But, the next second, they saw their figures flashed and reappeared where Ke Lu should have fallen. Yet, everyone was shocked to see that Ke Lu disappeared!


    "Bai Tan!" they heard xiao Bao called and he and xiao Ling immediately flew.


    Yet, Bai Tan has always secretly watching so he saw Ke Lu fled and flew after Ke Lu. So, everyone saw that Bai Tan has already left. The disciples plus two rogue cultivators looked at each other and flew after xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    As soon as they flew past the wall of rock, they saw two flashes of light chasing two figures in the distance ¨C one white and one black. The white one is Bai Tan and the black one is Ke Lu.


    "Wait! Is Ke Lu going towards our base?!" Jing De exclaimed when he noticed it.


    Everyone''s expressions changed and they flew faster. Although they have left Tang Li, Li Yan, He Shun and Wen Wen to accompany Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao, they know that Ke Lu should never be underestimated even if he is like a spent arrow now. Who knows what tricks would he come up again against them?


    "Eh? They turned to swords¡­" Qian Meng muttered when he saw that xiao Bao and xiao Ling disappeared but the swords they were boarding on flew faster.


    "They are using qi to maintain their physical forms. But, time is very important right now so they fused back with their original bodies to fly faster." Fei Yinzi explained.


    "Yes!" they nodded in understanding and flew faster, trying to catch up with xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    ¡­


    The elders watching took a deep breath. Ke Lu is like a cockroach that can''t be easily killed.


    "Xiang-er¡­ Xiao-er¡­" You Rou worriedly muttered as she looked anxiously at the competition.


    "They will be safe. They''ll be safe¡­" Qian Tian comforted her.


    "Wen Wen¡­" Lei Ling clenched his fists as he pressed his lips tight to suppress his worry. Jing Kang held his hands. He turned and saw Jing Kang smiled, easing his worry. But, before he could speak, everyone heard a loud bang.


    They all immediately turned and saw that the hill where the base was located exploded!

 Chapter 571 - The Scum Is Fearsome

    "WHA ¨C " Lei Ling''s and You Rou''s faces paled in horror as their jaws dropped in shock.


    The sound of explosion was mixed with maniacal laughter of a person. Ke Lu has arrived in the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s base and threw something to make it explode!


    "FCK!" the audience clutched their chests as their faces paled in horror like Lei Ling and You Rou.


    "My son!" He Run cried as he watched with widened eyes.


    "Tang Li¡­" Tang Teng, Tang Zhe and Tang Yun looked in disbelief.


    "Li Yan!" Kang Ce cried in anguish.


    "Lu Xiu!" Su Wan and the now awake Ning Zhe cried along with the MuliSu Sect disciples. Another sect leader cried for the remaining disciple.


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders'' faces also were filled with horror. "No¡­" they muttered as their pupils shook while their hearts were eaten by fear.


    Then, everyone saw Bai Tan arrived and fought against Ke Lu. The ripping sound struck everyone''s hearts as they watched the Shapeshifting Blanket got ripped into pieces by Ke Lu. Their hearts ached, but immediately felt relief when xiao Bao and xiao Ling finally arrived and fought Ke Lu. They saw the Shapeshifting Blanket reconnected its pieces and flew to the exploded base, only for it to freeze.


    "¡­ huh?" they all muttered, feeling puzzled, when they saw the Shapeshifting Blanket stopped. Why did it stop? Won''t it save the disciples in the base?


    "How can it save people when they don''t need to be saved?" a clear voice spoke.


    Before everyone could react, they saw the cloud of dust disappeared, revealing a large array glistening under the sun as it surrounded the entire hill as a barrier. Everyone''s jaws dropped in shock.


    "Array?!" they exclaimed. Then, they all turned to look at Cheng Sheng. They saw the smirk on his face.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­ you taught Wen Wen array?!" Lei Ling exclaimed.


    "No ¨C " Li Tian muttered in a daze as he watched Su Yi catch his breath. "It shouldn''t be just Wen Wen¡­" he said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Su Yi was smiling proudly when he looked at the array. Obviously, he had taken part in creating that array with Wen Wen.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "This generation''s disciples are very smart and obedient. They won''t go west if you tell them to go east." He said as he blew off the non-existent dirt in his nails.


    "But, arrays are¡­" Lei Ling wanted to speak but can''t muster strength since he felt all his strength disappeared when he felt relieved after he saw that the base was safe.


    "Naturally, I won''t teach them the dangerous ones like teleportation arrays and offensive arrays like summoning arrays." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Then, that array¡­" Chen Han spoke after he had recovered from his shock.


    "Well¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he turned. "That array was created with spells and talismans as its foundations." He said.


    "Huh?" they looked at him in puzzlement.


    "There are many ways to create arrays. The most common one is Array Drawing, which you only need sufficient amount of qi to draw." Cheng Sheng said.


    Pai Lie who heard from afar immediately ran to listen to Cheng Sheng''s lecture.


    Zheng Fu Gong. "¡­" is it fine for you to do this at this hour?! He thought and helplessly sighed.


    Zheng Yi patted his back to comfort his grandfather. His grandfather doesn''t have it easy.


    "Then, the one that the disciples made¡­" they said.


    "Yes. It is a defensive array like the one I made for the Yunxiao Inn." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, this defensive array of theirs are a combination of talisman formation coated with layers of spells. The talisman formation as its base while the layers of spells surrounds it." He explained.


    "This is¡­ possible?!" Li Tian, Lei Ling and Jing Kang looked at each other.


    "Of course!" Cheng Sheng answered.


    "The Xinfaxian''s defensive array is of the same type." Fei Yin told him.


    Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Ling, Lei Qing and You Rou. "¡­ huh?" they muttered as they looked at the two. It is¡­ the same?!


    "The talismans I used for Xinfaxian''s array were buried underground and serve as the pillars of the array. Meanwhile, the spells are scattered within the qi and would activate once it was touched, and other spells would replace them." Cheng Sheng explained.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped in shock. "¡­" what the fck! What is this horrifying array?! This is a tri-layered array!


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders who never knew that the array that kept them safe always actually is very, very dangerous. "¡­" sh*t. We suddenly felt scared going home¡­ they thought as they felt their knees turned weak, even the always tough Lei Qing.


    The other elders looked at them in pity. It is really hard for them¡­


    "Then, what Su Yi and Wen Wen made is a double-layered array?" Xiao Le and Guo Cheng spoke, looking very interested.


    "En." Cheng Sheng answered. "Naturally, these multiple-layered arrays are more formidable. Hmm¡­" he muttered when he suddenly thought of something.


    Sun Yi suddenly smiled. "Junior Cheng, are you thinking of improving the array surrounding he Yunxiao Inn?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned and nodded. "Yes." he answered.


    Everyone who are staying in the Yunxiao Inn suddenly shivered in fear. Although they would be safer, it would also become more dangerous for them in case they would touch the barrier. "¡­" fck. Is it too late to change inns now?! They thought.


    But, this shouldn''t what they think right now.


    "Ke Lu¡­ this guy is fearsome." Jing Kang spoke.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "His stamina looked inexhaustible." Kang Ce frowned.


    "En. What''s more worrisome is we know too little of them, especially their fighting techniques and ¨C " Tang Zhe took a deep breath. Tang Yun patted his back.


    " ¨C their weapons." Shu Mu''s eyes narrowed. Xiao Le nodded beside him.


    "We shouldn''t belittle ourselves, though." Guo Cheng spoke.


    Everyone turned to look at him. They saw him staring straight at the ongoing fight. They all turned back to look at the competition that turned to a brawl to kick the spy enemy and saw that Wen Wen and Cui Xiao came out along with Sun Ri. The other disciples plus to rogue cultivators Qi Lan and Jin Yu have returned to their base. Then, Fei Yinzi took Wen Wen with him to fly and attack Ke Lu while Sun Yan took Sun Ri and Su Mi took Cui Xiao following behind Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen.


    "Just throw us later according to my instruction!" Wen Wen told Fei Yinzi as he grabbed Fei Yinzi''s shoulder. Then, he turned to look at Sun Ri and Cui Xiao who both nodded.


    Tang Li and Li Yan came out with Cui Xiang and He Shun for them to watch the fight and also to ask for updates from the others.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi nodded.


    The audience are very puzzled with this conversation. Throw them later? Why? Just throw them?! they thought and looked at the disciples as if they had gone insane.


    "They have a plan, and it will be very interesting, I think." Cheng Sheng spoke as he smirked.


    The others looked at him and couldn''t help but also feel excited. They have never gone throwing their friends before during a fight. But, these disciples dare to. What could they be planning? And they even gonna throw these. Precious. Mages?! In the air?!


    They couldn''t wait to see their performance.


    ¡­.


    "I don''t think his energy is inexhaustible." Li Yan frowned as they watched xiao Bao and xiao Ling face-off against Ke Lu while Fei Yinzi and the others are flying towards them.


    "I think so, too." Tang Li agreed.


    "Did he take medicine or potion to boost his strength?" Xi He asked.


    "A sensible question." Xi Bing looked at him. Then, they all turned to look at Cui Xiang.


    Cui Xiang pondered. "Of course, there are many ways to boost one''s strength and even increase his qi." She spoke. "Not to mention that we don''t know anything about the land he came from, thus we can''t conclude anything or can''t be reckless in guessing." She added.


    Everyone fell silent. Only the sound of the fight can they hear.


    "It''s not like this is irresolvable." Cui Xiang continued. "If there is a medicine that can make someone continue to be full of energy, then wouldn''t we all ascend to heaven?" she asked.


    They nodded, also have the same opinion as her.


    "Then, what do you want to say?" Qi Lan asked.


    "Everything has its limitation." Cui Xiang answered.


    "Ah." They immediately understood.


    "Time limit!" Fei Huo exclaimed.


    As soon as his voice fell, Ke Lu sharply turned to him.


    "Ah ¨C " Fei Huo immediately hid behind the person nearest to him.


    But, Ke Lu didn''t have time to deal with Fei Huo since xiao Bao and xiao Ling is keeping him busy.. Not to mention that Fei Yinzi, Wen Wen and the others have now arrived. Ke Lu doesn''t have much time!

 Chapter 572 - The Scum Is A Pessimist

    Ke Lu gnashed his teeth in anger. How can he be defeated like this? He thought as his bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred. "AAARRRHH!!!" he screamed as threw everything that he have in him and dashed away.


    "Tch!" xiao Ling clicked his tongue while xiao Bao immediately protected xiao Ling.


    "A feint." Xiao Bao''s eyes narrowed. "Bai Tan!" he yelled.


    Bai Tan naturally isn''t idle. It chased Ke Lu again and blocked his way to prevent him from escaping.


    "NOW!" Wen Wen shouted.


    Fei Yinzi made a turn mid-air, grabbed Wen Wen''s hand and threw him upwards. Sun Yan and Su Mi followed as they threw Sun Ri and Cui Xiao, respectively. Everyone watching held their breaths as they watched countless talismans suddenly appeared above Ke Lu and blocked the sky for him before they fully surrounded him, trapping him inside a sphere. Sun Ri flung her whip and it tied Ke Lu who was caught off-guard by Wen Wen''s move. Then, Cui Xiao casted a spell and it hit the talismans.


    Everyone felt their ears were ringing when continuous explosions were heard after the talismans exploded.


    "Ugh!" Wen Wen grunted after he, Sun Ri and Cui Xiao were thrown by the impact. "WAAAAAAH!!!" he screamed as he flailed his limbs in panic. He saw Sun Ri and Cui Xiao were calm and Sun Yan and Su Mi immediately caught them.


    "What are you screaming for?" Fei Yinzi asked as he caught Wen Wen mid-air.


    Wen Wen immediately clung to his sleeves. "I thought you already left!" he said.


    "How could I?!" Fei Yinzi asked as they immediately flew away when the explosion became bigger. "¡­ we won''t be killing Ke Lu with that, right?" he asked as they turned back.


    "Of course not!" Wen Wen answered. "Although it looked scary, it isn''t life threatening! You will just be immobilized though and fall into a coma." He explained. "Though it will definitely peel off the layers of your skin." He added.


    Fei Yinzi, Sun Yan and Su Mi. "¡­" damn. These mages are very scary! They thought as they noted down not to get on the bad side of the mages.


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling didn''t leave and they watched with guarded expressions.


    ¡­


    "Is it over?" the audience anxiously asked as they watched the sphere of talismans stopped burning. The wind blew away the ashes, revealing Sun Ri''s whip intact wrapped around a charred figure. "Whoa! He''s scary!" they screamed in fright when they saw that Ke Lu''s bloodshot eyes are wide open and are glaring hatefully at the participants!


    "Bai Tan." Cheng Sheng spoke. Inside the space where the competition is held, Bai Tan moved and swallowed Ke Lu''s figure before spitting out Sun Ri''s whip, fresh and new.


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling flew towards Bai Tan and then the three left without leaving any words to the participants.


    "It''s¡­ finally over¡­!" He Shun sighed in relief.


    "Yes." Qian Meng nodded and smiled. He looked at Qian Jue who patted his head. The scourge Ke Lu was finally taken care of.


    Xi He felt as if he had forgotten something important. "WU TIE!!!" he shouted and turned, only to see that Wu Tie and Jin Yu were already gone. "Damn it!" he cursed.


    "They have left just a minute ago." Cui Xiang spoke and smiled as she kept the money pouch that was obviously from Wu Tie after they made another transaction.


    Everyone. "¡­" damn. The Xinfaxian Sect''s mages are very amazing to still even do business at this situation! They thought, feeling very envious.


    But, the Shanliangde Sect still has to buy magic pills, potions and talismans from them. Thus, they didn''t say anything and just left after their transaction with Xi He still complaining and only shut up after Xi Bing glared at him.


    However, before the Shanliangde Sect could walk far, they all heard bells ringing from somewhere. "The bells¡­" they muttered in a daze before they immediately remembered something. "The first elimination period!" they exclaimed.


    "That''s right¡­ tomorrow is the fourth day of the third stage and the day after tomorrow is the first elimination period¡­" Tang Li spoke when he remembered.


    "The bells are the notification¡­ are they going to tell us now the point threshold for the first elimination period?" Qian Jue spoke.


    As soon as his voice fell, they heard Zheng Yi''s voice spoke from somewhere. "Ehem." He cleared his throat. "Everyone, the Righteous Alliance is grateful for your combined efforts to capture participant Ke Lu who is a spy that was sent by the foreign enemies. The evidence was already taken into our custody." He said.


    Su Yi blinked and then subconsciously touched the qiankun pouch on his waist. It was there. Feelings suspicious, he opened the qiankun pouch. As expected, Ke Lu''s sword wasn''t there anymore. "It is really that sword." He said.


    Ling Yun sighed with emotion. He remembered Su Yi showed Ke Lu''s sword to everyone and Ling Yun identified it as a foreign sword, telling them that a concealment spell was casted upon it.


    "As a reward, the Righteous Alliance will give you fifty points for your bravery." Zheng Yi continued.


    Everyone felt their Cleansing Stones turned hot and they immediately checked their points.


    "For another bonus, the Righteous Alliance will announce half a day in advance the point threshold for the first elimination period." Zheng Yi said.


    "''half a day in advance''? So, the announcement is supposed to be at dawn?" Chen Yu said.


    "Good." Chen Wu patted his youngest brother''s head. Chen Yu has always been smart with numbers and he calculated the time fast.


    "Is everyone ready?" Zheng Yi asked.


    The participants nervously gulped.


    "Then, let us invite elder Cheng Sheng to announce the point threshold for the first elimination period." Zheng Yi spoke.


    The participants. "¡­" is it fun to play with us?! They thought, but didn''t dare voice out their complaints since they heard Cheng Sheng''s voice spoke.


    "Youth of today, the hope of tomorrow." Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone heard it and felt their emotions gushing out of their chest. That''s right¡­ these youths will lead them all for a brighter future! These youths have to be dearly nurtured! Just look how they performed earlier defeating Ke Lu!


    "The point threshold for the first elimination period is ¨C " Cheng Sheng continued. " ¨C five hundred points." He said.


    Everyone was surprised, but also not surprised. Five hundred is neither too high nor too low. The participants were also given fifty points just now as their reward. Although the point threshold is tenfold of the points rewarded to them, the participants have already been farming points beforehand and they will continue after this. It should be easy for them to reach five hundred points.


    "Participants, good luck." Cheng Sheng added before his and Zheng Yi''s voice disappeared.


    "Five hundred points¡­ we can reach it!" Wen Wen, the optimist, said.


    "Can I¡­?" He Shun, the pessimist because he has low confidence, muttered.


    Qi Lan patted his back. "I''ll help you." He told him.


    "Really?!" He Shun''s eyes brightened.


    Qi Lan nodded.


    "But¡­" He Shun''s smile disappeared again. "You have been helping me, ge." He scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    "Just buy me magic pills, potions or talismans in return." Qi Lan said.


    "Ah! That''s right!" He Shun nodded when he remembered Wu Tie and Jin Yu. But, he doesn''t dare to address himself as Qi Lan''s ''master''. This is embarrassing.


    But, their situation is now settled, or has it already been since the start and it was only He Shun who didn''t realize it?


    "The Shanliangde Sect is in the lead, now followed by Wu Tie and Jin Yu." Chen Wu spoke as he checked the leaderboard. "Next is the Youxiwang Sect, then the Shanliangde Sect." he said and turned to Fei Yinzi and the others. "The person in the lead is Fei Luo, followed by Xi Bing, Xi He and Fei Huo. Sun Yan and Sun Ri have the same points, and they are followed by Wu Tie and Jin Yu. Then, it''s Wu Lian, me, Qi Lan, Tang Li and Li Yan are tied, along with Jing Xu and Jing De. Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Mi, Er Zi are next, then Qian Jue, Qian Meng, Ling Yun, Chen Su, Chen Yu and Su Yi." He said. "The ones are the bottom are He Shun, Wen Wen, Cui Xiao and Cui Xiang." He finished.


    Silence fell as each of them planned.


    "Wait. I think we forgot some people¡­" Jing De spoke, breaking the silence.


    "If you are talking about the Tuanhui Sect jiejies, regrettably, they also have fallen in that Ke Lu''s hands." Jing Xu sighed.


    Sect leader Hui Qiu who heard this frowned but she felt relieved. She saw that Ke Lu wanted to humiliate her disciples when he caught them.. But, how can their pride as women be stepped on? They can kill them but they can never humiliate them! Thus, Hui Na, Hui Qu and Hui Lu withdrew from the competition on the spot, especially when they were poisoned by Ke Lu.

 Chapter 573 - The Scum Is A Spy

    But, this poison is different from the ''poison'' of the other participants received form Ke Lu. When Cheng Sheng checked Hui Na''s, Hui Qu''s and Hui Lu''s pulses, his face darkened in anger. Everyone could guess that the three sisters were fed aphrodisiac. Cheng Sheng said that there was something added in the poison and he thinks that it could turn the three to be servants for he sensed that the three sisters'' mental and spiritual condition aren''t good.


    Cheng Sheng and You Rou right now are checking the three. Cheng Sheng and You Rou have already dispelled the strong aphrodisiac from the three''s bodies after he knocked them unconscious for them to not make any trouble after having reactions.


    "Feed them those magic pills." Cheng Sheng told You Rou.


    "Yes." You Rou nodded and took out the bottles of magic pills that are filled with the nourishment pills Cheng Sheng refined from the corpses of the Devouring Worms. You Rou then fed the three sisters and wrote down the obvious and also subtle changes on their body, mind and spirit as Cheng Sheng instructed.


    "Shidi. Shimei." Fei Yin called when he appeared by the door of the infirmary of the Righteous Alliance where the other participants that were victims of Ke Lu were brought.


    "Da shixiong." Cheng Sheng and You Rou greeted when they saw him. "Sect leader Hui." They added when they saw Hui Qiu behind Fei Yin.


    "How are my disciples?" Hui Qiu worriedly asked as she placed fruits and snacks on the table. "Please help yourselves." She told them. It was already lunch break yet Cheng Sheng and You Rou are very busy.


    "Elder Cheng. Someone is stirring in their sleep. He looked like he is having a terrible nightmare." A Righteous Alliance disciple spoke.


    "Elder You. Someone woke up and their complexion isn''t good. He is about to vomit!" another Righteous Alliance disciple reported.


    "I''ll be there." Cheng Sheng answered and turned to Hui Qiu while You Rou left to attend the patient.


    "Very busy?'' Fei Yin spoke before he left to attend to the patient in place of Cheng Sheng.


    "Sect leader Hui. Right now, your disciples are out of danger but we have to closely monitor their mental and spiritual state." Cheng Sheng spoke as he looked at Hui Qiu. "These magic pills are the ones I have refined lately and I will continue to refine more, for fortunately, there are still Devouring Worms left." He said.


    "Thank you very much." Hui Qiu gratefully bowed.


    "No need for thanks, sect leader Hui." Cheng Sheng said. "These are the current results of your disciples. I have to bother sect leader Hui to bring some people to look after them three for the Righteous Alliance are currently short-handed even if the Zunjingde Sect disciples are helping." He sighed.


    "I will." Hui Qiu solemnly said.


    "This isn''t just this." Cheng Sheng said. "Sect leader Hui. You should already be aware of the existence of spies. First, it was Ho Ting who was hypnotized into possession. Now, there is Ke Lu. I want you to bring your own people whom you fully trust for you to take good care of your disciples. Not everyone can always watch over them." he explained.


    Hui Qiu''s eyes reddened. "I understand." She said and took a deep breath to calm her emotions. Because of the existence of spies, mistrust definitely will form. Who knows when will the person next to you suddenly stab you in the back after they were replaced by a spy that disguised as them?


    The Righteous Alliance doesn''t have it easy, either, because of what happened to the competition. Not to mention he enemies outside the Zhongyang hiding.


    "Don''t worry. I will do my best to treat them." Cheng Sheng said. "Right now, their mental state and spiritual state should have calmed down now since my shimei just fed them medicine. If sect leader Hui feels not reassured, you can call for your people now to look after them." he told her.


    "Thank you." Hui Qiu nodded and read the results of her disciples.


    Cheng Sheng then left and saw Fei Yin just knocked the patient unconscious before the patient could make a ruckus. "¡­" so rough. He thought and grimaced. "Da shixiong. Have you had lunch?" He asked as he approached him.


    "I am waiting for you. I have booked a room in a seafood restaurant but you are currently busy. It will be automatically cancelled." Fei Yin answered.


    Cheng Sheng felt guilty. "Sorry." He said and lowered his head.


    Fei Yin looked at him and felt his heart softened. Honestly, he felt irritated because Cheng Sheng is very busy always because of the current happenings. But, at the same time, he felt proud since his lover is a great person. "It''s fine." He said and patted his lover''s head.


    "Ehem. Da shixiong. Cheng-shixiong. If you like, you can eat with us." You Rou spoke and smiled.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng turned and saw Qian Tian standing behind You Rou and raised the lunch boxes he brought.


    "I brought¡­ too many." Qian Tian spoke.


    "Elder Qian is too thoughtful. Then, we have to impose on you. Sorry." Cheng Sheng apologetically smiled.


    "It''s fine. We have to thank you because your disciples saved our family''s children." Qian Tian sincerely said. He is referring to Qian Meng and Qian Jue.


    "Hey. If we thank each other back and forth, the food will go cold." You Rou said.


    They nodded and headed to an empty table on the side and started eating. But, just as Cheng Sheng was about to eat, Zheng Ming arrived with his whole body fully covered in black, including his eyes that was covered with black gauze, as if he is blind.


    "Elder Cheng." Zheng Ming called and respectfully bowed. He turned and also greeted Fei Yin, You Rou and Qian Tian.


    Fei Yin who was holding his chopstick paused and turned. Even You Rou and Qian Tian turned. Zheng Ming took out a letter from his sleeve and handed it to Cheng Sheng. Upon seeing the letter, Cheng Sheng''s expression changed.


    Fei Yin, You Rou and Qian Tian immediately became alert. But, seeing that the letter looked plain, they felt puzzled. Is there something special about this letter? They thought as they looked at Cheng Sheng whose expression remained the same ¨C complicated.


    "Can''t it wait after lunch?" Fei Yin asked, suppressing his anger. His lover still hasn''t eaten his lunch yet! This is more important that the matter about the letter! He frowned.


    "This¡­" Zheng Ming muttered and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng coughed and regained his expression. He took the letter from Zheng Ming and immediately hid it inside his sleeve. "Thank you." He told Zheng Ming.


    Zheng Ming nodded before he bowed and then took his leave, as silent as when he arrived. Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng but held himself back not to ask about the letter. He can sense that it is very important. You Rou and Qian Tian looked at them both before they lowered their heads and started eating, tacitly not asking about the letter, too.


    "Can''t you eat something first?" Fei Yin asked with a pleading voice.


    "¡­ okay." Cheng Sheng answered before he raised took his chopstick, snap it in half and then picked up some dishes.


    Fei Yin sighed in relief before he started to eat, too. He even picked some vegetables and placed it on Cheng Sheng''s bowl, persuading the other to eat more since he knows Cheng Sheng will become busy again after eating. Cheng Sheng knows Fei Yin''s worry thus he didn''t object at his lover''s urging to eat more.


    You Rou and Qian Tian, fortunately, have their own world, too, so they weren''t forced to eat the dog food of Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng.


    ¡­


    "Ai. Cheng-shidi and You-shimei are very pitiful¡­ they are too busy lately." Feng Mo sighed as he looked at the empty seats of Cheng Sheng and You Rou.


    "Yes¡­" Li Tian nodded in agreement. "I regret I didn''t study medicine. If I did, I could have helped them right now." He said.


    "Ah Tian¡­" Chen Han patted his back.


    "But, the Righteous Alliance just can''t hire other doctors to help, right?" Lei Ling spoke.


    "En. With the emergence of spies, they are afraid that even their own people might be one." Jing Kang said.


    Speaking this, everyone can''t help but recall Qi Ling. Lei Ling subconsciously shivered and leaned towards Jing Kang. He can still feel the horror of having a part of his soul pulled out before. Lei Qing who saw her younger brother''s horrified expression sighed.


    Zheng Yi who was sitting not far from them bitterly smiled. He turned and felt Jing Bai held his hand. That''s right¡­ he thought. Everything turned out fine before. He took a deep breath and looked at the projected images of the Intersect Competition where the participants are killing the demons.


    Definitely¡­ definitely, everything will be fine also from hereon.

 Chapter 574 - The Scum Is A Simpleton

    Inside the space, the participants are battling against the demons to farm points and reach the point threshold for the first elimination period. Now that Ke Lu was gone, they can fight against the demons without worrying that they might suddenly get stabbed in their backs.


    "Wen Wen! Su Yu!" Wen Yan shouted as he, Zhu Xi, Su Mi and Fei Yinzi retreated out of the range of Wen Wen''s talisman formation.


    "Yes!" Wen Wen and Su Yu answered as they started to activate the talismans and spells in the surroundings respectively.


    "Wu-ge! Lian-ge!" Fei Yinzi called the Youxiwang Sect disciples that are entangling with the demons in the vicinity of Wen Wen''s talisman formation and Su Yu''s spell traps placed around the trees and ground.


    "Coming!" Chen Wu answered as Wu Lian picked up Chen Su who still haven''t reacted yet while Chen Wu picked up the dazed Chen Yu who was still immersed from his rhythm while fighting the demons.


    Just as Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Chen Su and Chen Yu left, a series of explosions were heard. The tip of Chen Su''s clothes was almost burnt had he not pulled it immediately away from the fire.


    "Whew!" everyone sharply inhaled as they watched the burnt ground and the still burning trees.


    Su Yu immediately casted a spell and the fire around them disappeared, making the wind blow coolly once again.


    "How many points have we earned?" Chen Wu asked as they all gathered.


    "That was seventy points." Fei Yinzi answered as he looked at his Cleansing Stone.


    "There are ten of us, so we''ll get seven points each." Chen Yu spoke.


    "Yes. Adding our individual points just now, we have earned nearly a hundred points today." Wu Lian said.


    "You are right." Chen Wu agreed.


    "Who are now in the lead?" Zhu Xi asked.


    "It is still Fei Luo, followed by Xi Bing. But, Wu Tie and Jin Yu overtook Fei Huo, Xi He, Sun Yan and Sun Ri." Fei Yinzi answered.


    "Those two are sick!" Zhu Xi exclaimed, referring to Wu Tie and Jin Yu.


    "But, if Wu Tie overtook Xi He¡­" Wen Yan muttered.


    Everyone immediately understood. As expected, not long later and they heard Xi He''s voice roaring and cursing from somewhere.


    "The Shanliangde Sect must be nearby." Su Mi spoke. "Two tigers can''t occupy the same mountain. Let''s go find another area." She said.


    "Su Mi-shijie, the ''tigers and mountain''¡­" Chen Su spoke.


    "En. It is from Cheng-shishu." Su Mi answered. "It meant that two powerful individuals shouldn''t be in the same area for they will definitely fight over the territory." She explained.


    Everyone, especially Fei Yinzi. "¡­" tigers and mountains can be expressed like this? They thought.


    The audience felt both awe and amusement. They learned something new again. Cheng Sheng is truly creative not just with things but also in literature.


    ¡­


    "Aio¡­ we still can''t catch up with them, huh?" Jing De sighed, feeling disappointed.


    "It is still early in the competition. Leave the lead to them." Jing Xu said. "We can overturn things later." He told him.


    "You sure? What we have, they also have. If we can buy magic pills from the Xinfaxian Sect, they also can buy." Jing De said.


    Jing Xu fell silent. He, Jing De, Tang Li, Li Yan, Qian Jue, Qian Meng, Qi Lan, He Shun and Ling Yun separated this time from the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect. It is not that their alliance have crumbled, but that it was too crowded.


    By ''crowded'', he meant that even if they would farm points as a group, thus increasing their defense, the points will be divided among themselves. And the bigger their number, the lesser the points they will receive. This is the reason why the Shanliangde Sect, and Wu Tie and Jin Yu didn''t join them.


    But, it is not as if there are just disadvantages in allying with the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect. if it is, then why would they ally with them in the first place? Aside from the regular supply of magic pills, potions and talismans, there is another advantage in allying with these two sects.


    Yet, it isn''t necessary to do it right now. Jing Xu knows that Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Wen Yan, Su Mi and Fei Yinzi, as well as Tang Li, Li Yan, Qian Jue, Qian Meng, Qi Lan, He Shun and Ling Yun, also know it. And of course, they know that this will be their trump card later. Thus, everyone separated temporarily to not reveal this trump card this early.


    "Ge? Ge!" Jing De shook Jing Xu''s shoulders when he saw that the other was in a daze. "Ge, were you hurt just now? Was there a poison in your wound?!" he asked.


    Jing Xu recollected his thoughts and turned to look at his simpleton younger twin brother. How can he be smart while his younger brother became stupid? He thought and pushed Jing De''s forehead away from him. Was it because I always hit him in the head? "I wasn''t poisoned." He answered.


    "Really?! That''s great!" Jing De sighed in relief and grinned.


    Jing Xu stared at him. ¡­ but it also isn''t bad to have a younger brother like him. He thought before he patted Jing De''s head. "Let''s continue." He said.


    "En!" Jing De nodded as they looked for the next nest of demons.


    From now on, Jing Xu will pat Jing De on the head instead of hitting him, so that his younger brother will be less stupid in the future.


    ¡­


    "Damn! Wu Tie and Jin Yu are so sick!" Li Yan hissed after he saw that Wu Tie and Jin Yu overtook Xi He and Fei Huo in the leading board. Of course, they also heard Xi He''s roar and curses.


    Tang Li subconsciously shivered when he recalled Xi He''s roar, as if he was the one Xi He was cursing. "Geez. I don''t dare take any lead. I am already satisfied by being not eliminated." He said and grimaced.


    Li Yan laughed. "I totally agree. Let these people fight each other. We, ordinary ones, will just suffer if we dare join them in the fight." He said.


    "Yeah." Tang Li nodded in agreement.


    The two of them then looked at their maps to look for another group of demons to kill.


    ¡­


    "Ge. Are you tired?" Qian Meng asked Qian Jue as he handed him water.


    "No." Qian Jue answered. "Thank you." He said as he received the drink and immediately gulped down mouthfuls of water. Then, he sighed in satisfaction.


    "Ge. Your internal injuries shouldn''t have fully healed yet, right?" Qian Meng asked as he worriedly looked at Qian Jue. "Don''t overexert yourself. I am fine if I will be eliminated. I know my strengths. So, ge, you don''t have to work hard just to save me from being eliminated ¨C  wah!" he exclaimed when he suddenly lost his balance after he stepped on a pebble and tripped.


    He closed his eyes, ready to fall in the water and get soaked but the cool sensation of the water didn''t arrive. He opened his eyes and saw Qian Jue''s face very close to his. He could even clearly see the fine, thick brows and long and thick eyelashes of Qian Jue.


    "Ge¡­" he subconsciously called as he stared at the other''s deep eyes.


    Qian Jue was holding the back of Qian Meng. He grunted when he felt his left arm ached.


    Qian Meng''s eyes widened and he snapped out of his daze. "Ge!" he cried in alarm and wanted to stand on his own feet.


    But, because he was panicking, his feet tripped Qian Jue''s leg. Qian Jue''s eyes widened as he lost his balance and both of them fell on the water with a loud splash.


    "Hm?" Ling Yun who was nearby turned and followed the sound. "A river!" he exclaimed and came out of the bushes, only to see two people emerged from the water, completely soaked. "¡­ what are you two doing?" he asked as he looked at them with a blank gaze.


    Qian Meng''s face is red despite being soaked in a cold water while Qian Jue''s face is blank. Qian Jue rose and pulled Qian Meng up.


    "It was too hot." Qian Jue just said as he placed the dazed Qian Meng on the ground.


    "¡­ so you wanted to bathe, with clothes on?" Ling Yun asked.


    They can close their Cleansing Stones if they wanted to bathe, of course. But, he saw that the Qian brothers'' Cleansing Stones are currently activated.


    Seeing Qian Jue''s furrowed brows, Ling Yun stopped puncturing his lie. "I''ve found some rabbits. Come and help me wash them and I''ll share them with you!" he told them.


    Qian Meng finally snapped out of his daze. But, the redness on his face still remained, for he can still feel the soft sensation on his lips when he and Qian Jue fell on the water earlier.. Under the clear water, he saw that their lips stuck to each other.

 Chapter 575 - The Scum Is Obedient

    Fortunately, it happened underwater so the audience didn''t see that they accidentally kissed. Not only they were seen as brothers, only a few people know that they aren''t blood-related.


    But, even so, that isn''t an excuse to not feel guilty about it, Qian Meng! Qian Meng scolded himself in his mind. The heat on his face also receded because of it. Qian Meng already knew in his heart that he loves Qian Jue, secretly. He realized it when they were still young. But, he knows that Qian Jue doesn''t feel anything towards him aside from treating him as a sibling.


    Qian Meng took a deep breath to calm his emotions roaring inside his chest because of that accidental kiss. He doesn''t know if Qian Jue felt it or seen it earlier since everything was too fast earlier, adding the fact that the flow of the river''s water is somewhat strong. Only Qian Meng whose emotions gotten over him again earlier and felt overly conscious earlier, because he was blaming himself again for his mistakes, noticed their kiss, as well as have seen it clearly underwater.


    "Ling Yun-ge." He called and forced a smile as he rose from the ground and greeted Ling Yun.


    "Erm¡­ shouldn''t you dry yourselves first?" Ling Yun asked them as he looked at the droplets of water falling to the pebbles beneath Qian Jue''s and Qian Meng''s feet. Both of them are soaked from head to toe, and their hairs stuck to their faces.


    They looked so pitiful.


    "Oh. Right." Qian Meng muttered and fumbled for Cleaning Talismans inside his qiankun pouch. Fortunately, their qiankun pouch, although wet outside, inside was dry thus the talismans inside weren''t soaked with water. "Ge." He called and turned to Qian Jue to stick the Cleaning Talisman on his clothes for him to dry faster.


    Qian Jue is still a patient, after all. But, as soon as Qian Meng met Qian Jue''s gaze, he immediately lowered his gaze, as well as his head, and hastily stuck the Cleaning Talisman on Qian Jue''s clothes. Instantly, Qian Jue''s clothes became dry.


    Cheng Sheng''s inventions are very effective. He thought when he suddenly sneezed. "Achoo!" he rubbed his nose that turned red.


    "Dry yourself, too, immediately, or you''ll catch a cold." Qian Jue finally spoke after that accident earlier. "I''ll go help Ling Yun." He added and then walked towards Ling Yun who already cleaned one rabbit.


    Qian Meng looked at Qian Jue''s back and was about to become dazed again when he felt the wind blew and he shivered in cold. He immediately took out another Cleaning Talisman and dried his clothes. But, their wet hair¡­ he thought and bit his lower lip. Qian Jue must be pissed at him for dragging him down with him to the water.


    He heaved a sigh before he slapped his cheeks and then approached the two to help.


    ¡­


    Back in the venue, Qian Tian''s smile was stiff while Qian Lin''s expression is blank. How can they not notice what happened to Qian Jue and Qian Meng earlier? Fortunately, the elders already know that the two are not blood-related brothers, and that the audience didn''t notice anything amiss between Qian Jue and Qian Meng right now since Qian Jue has always been silent. Or else, a scandal would have broken out.


    "They¡­" You Rou gently muttered.


    "An accident, an accident." Qian Tian immediately spoke as he turned to You Rou. "They are brothers, but not blood-related. But, of course, they treat each other as brothers." He explained.


    The other elders. "¡­" what the hell are you talking about?! Get it together! They thought.


    "Of course, brothers won''t do that no matter how fond they are to each other, especially the elder brother towards his younger brother like I to Qian Lin." Qian Tian continued.


    Qian Lin''s face turned dark while Jing Hei''s brow twitched. For the first time, he is itching to beat up Qian Tian even if he knows that Qian Tian is stronger than him. Does he think everyone would think of incest?! Please don''t drag Ah Lin, thank you! Jing Hei thought as he glared at Qian Tian.


    Fortunately, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Kang are fast to stop him from drawing his sword. Or else, a bloodbath would have happened between in-laws.


    "Uh, yes¡­" You Rou forced a smile and nodded to make Qian Tian stop speaking nonsense. She chose to change the topic. "Ling Yun is really kind." She said and pointed at Ling Yun sharing his food with the Qian brothers.


    "Yes, yes¡­" Qian Tian immediately nodded.


    Everyone finally sighed in relief, especially Qian Lin. God knows how awkward he felt earlier. I can''t believe my brother who I wanted to follow when I was young became this idiotic! He thought. And brother, does your conscience not hurt to say those words earlier when you also know that Qian Meng likes Qian Jue! He added and glared at Qian Tian before he looked away. He worriedly looked at Qian Meng who is laughing outside, but he knows definitely is crying inside and blaming himself again.


    "Ai. This child¡­" he sighed.


    Qian Meng is the child of their maternal cousin who died of sickness. Qian Meng''s father died in an accident when he was still inside his mother''s womb. Grief filled the heart of Qian Meng''s mother thus there was complication when she gave birth to Qian Meng. She inevitably fell sick, and it became worse every year until she can''t hold it.


    The Qian family invited Cheng Sheng but even Cheng Sheng can''t save her for she always had a heart sickness, and that can''t be cured. Thus, Qian Meng was taken in by Qian Lin and he raised him as his own child. Qian Lin felt even more worried about Qian Meng since he had inherited his mother''s sickness. To not make his body became worse, they had trained him to become physically stronger. They also asked Cheng Sheng to make medicines for Qian Meng. Fortunately, Cheng Sheng said that it isn''t too late to cure Qian Meng''s sickness unlike his mother''s that had been going for over many years.


    Qian Meng fell in the water¡­ Qian Lin hopes he won''t get sick, for he will definitely blame himself again, feel guiltier since he would inevitably drag Qian Jue down again.


    ¡­


    "Qian Meng, you are very obedient!" Ling Yun exclaimed as they eat dinner and Qian Meng carefully sliced the rabbit meat as Qian Jue told so that the meat would become more tender while cooking. "Is it because you are a younger brother?" he joked.


    "I ¨C I think so." Qian Meng answered and shyly smiled. He lowered his head when he saw Qian Jue was looking at him. But, all I''ve done was to cause troubles for my elder ''brother''. He thought, feeling depressed. This isn''t what a younger brother should do.


    "I envy you. Both of you." Ling Yun suddenly said.


    Qian Jue and Qian Meng looked at him.


    "You have a younger brother ¨C " Ling Yun said and pointed at Qian Jue before he turned to Qian Meng. " ¨C and you have an elder brother." He pointed at him. "I don''t know what it feels to have a younger brother or to have an elder brother." He said.


    Qian Meng felt flustered since he has never been envied by others. "I ¨C " he said as his cheeks flushed in embarrassment. "I¡­ I feel very happy." He spoke.


    "Really?" Ling Yun asked.


    "My ge¡­ ge is very dependable!" Qian Meng said. Though, even if he said that, he didn''t look at Qian Jue.


    "Hmm¡­ to depend on others¡­" Ling Yun muttered as he tried to imagine it.


    "It feels better to have a younger brother." Qian Jue suddenly spoke.


    Qian Meng froze.


    "Really?!" Ling Yun turned to him.


    Qian Jue nodded as he sprinkled spices on the rabbit meat they are grilling. "Having someone to depend on you¡­" he spoke and looked at Qian Meng. "They are very obedient even though they think they cause lots of troubles to me." He said.


    Qian Meng''s face flushed.


    "But, it made me feel to protect them more." Qian Jue said.


    Qian Meng''s eyes widened in shock as he slowly turned to Qian Jue.


    "That feeling of being depended upon¡­ instead of making me feel annoyed ¨C " Qian Jue continued. " ¨C it made me feel blessed." He said.


    "''blessed''?" Ling Yun asked.


    Qian Jue nodded. "Because it means you have protected them properly. It means that you are a qualified elder brother." He explained. "So, having a younger brother feels good." He added.


    "I see!" Ling Yun exclaimed, feeling enlightened.


    Qian Meng lowered his head when he felt his eyes became hot. He lowered his head, thus he missed Qian Jue''s eyes flashing.


    Qian Jue glanced at Qian Meng. It feels good to have a younger brother. He thought. Although¡­ I feel that him being my younger brother isn''t enough. He lowered his gaze and licked his lips, as if still feeling that soft sensation he felt earlier.


    En.. My younger brother is really obedient, for he didn''t even made a fuss this time after our (accidental) kiss.

 Chapter 576 - The Scum Is Respectful

    In the venue, everyone sighed with emotion at Qian Jue''s words, not knowing that there was a continuation of it in Qian Jue''s inner monologue.


    "I know that feeling!" Chen Han spoke and wiped the tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Li Tian. "¡­" is it too late to apply for a change of gong?


    (Chen Han: definitely too late! Ah Tian, don''t leave me!)


    The others. "¡­" we almost forgot that Chen Han has an extreme brother complex! They all thought as their brows twitched. They chose to ignore him.


    "How touching!" the audience cried as they wiped their tears. They won''t know that in the future, these ''brothers'' will definitely be ''touching''¡­ each other.


    But, this is still in the future. For now¡­ for now, the extent of touching is their lips, which made Qian Lin became more silent while Qian Tian inwardly panicking more.


    "Ehem." Jing Bai smartly focused everyone''s attention elsewhere. "Where is Cheng Sheng? Why didn''t we see him?" he asked.


    It was a successful diversion.


    "That''s right¡­ wasn''t he treating the patients earlier? But, shimei has already returned." Feng Mo spoke.


    "Da shixiong, where did Cheng-shidi go?" Li Tian asked.


    "Xiao Yin?" Fan Wen called, feeling worried.


    Cheng Sheng still shouldn''t be fully recovered. Yet, no one is around him right now, not even Bai Tan nor xiao Ling and xiao Bao.


    "He has some matters to take care of." Fei Yin answered.


    "''some matters''?" Lei Ling muttered while Lei Qing''s brow raised.


    The others are also puzzled. Cheng Sheng tells them the problem if it is related to the enemies. But, right now, Fei Yin said it is ''some matter''. What could this be? They thought.


    "Could it be, a new problem arose?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "That couldn''t be?!" Sun Yi exclaimed.


    "No¡­ Cheng Sheng doesn''t have a guard with him right now¡­" Shu Mu said and Xiao Le nodded in agreement. They were about to leave along with Xi Ming and Xi Xing.


    "What? I still need a guard when dealing with some personal matters?" Cheng Sheng spoke when he arrived.


    "Cheng Sheng!" they exclaimed.


    "You''re finally back." Fan Wen sighed in relief.


    Cheng Sheng sat beside Fei Yin. "It was nothing. Just a troublesome ''thank you'' letter from one of my patients." He explained.


    Everyone. "¡­" he really treated someone thanking him as ''troublesome''. They thought and grimaced.


    You Rou sighed in relief. She was worried earlier. Qian Tian appeased her. Everyone brushed this matter aside.


    But, Fei Yin would never be fooled by Cheng Sheng like Cheng Sheng can''t be fooled by him. He looked at Cheng Sheng but Cheng Sheng averted his gaze. Fei Yin''s eyes narrowed. Of course, he wouldn''t think that Cheng Sheng is cheating on him thus his eyes are avoiding his eyes. Then, what was it, that letter, earlier?


    It shouldn''t be from Chen Jing, should it? Nor from Wu Fan, Fei Lin, Xi Ling nor Wu Bai? As far as Fei Yin could remember, only these people are the ones Cheng Sheng gave special tasks to do, aside from Zheng Ming, Sun Rong and Qie Shi.


    Hmm¡­ could the letter be from Qie Shi? Fei Yin thought when he remembered Qie Shi''s intelligence network. Qie Shi''s people should have found another problem, that''s why he alerted Cheng Sheng? But, the foreign enemies were already known by everyone so Cheng Sheng has no reason to hide it from them, especially him ¨C Fei Yin, his lover.


    Then, what was that letter about? Fei Yin''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Cheng Sheng with a suspicious gaze. Not because, in the end, he thought that Cheng Sheng is cheating on him, nor was it because he thought that Cheng Sheng is allying with the enemies. These two thoughts are absurd.


    What he is thinking right now is that Cheng Sheng must be doing something dangerous again. Thus, he is hiding things again, especially from him. Sheng¡­ he thought as he stared at his lover whose ears started to turn red because of his gaze. If you ¨C his thoughts were cut off by the others.


    "Fei Yin. Can''t you focus on watching the game? We know you and Cheng Sheng love each other so much, but please¡­ we are still here!" it was Shu Mu who jokingly complained. He is grinning which is teasing, but the others'' expressions are blank.


    "Da shixiong¡­" Li Tian and Feng Mo called. They saw Fei Yin is staring intensely at Cheng Sheng and they felt ashamed. Fei Yin is too obvious!


    Chen Han''s face turned dark. He wanted to say something but is afraid that his younger brother would hate him so he suffered a bellyful of anger.


    "Xiao Yin¡­" Fan Wen called and coughed. "You¡­ and xiao Sheng¡­ please don''t do it in a public place¡­" he said and looked away.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng. "¡­" what¡­


    The others. "¡­" why do we suddenly thought that he is talking about something else instead of just staring at each other so passionately?! They thought. But, since it is Fan Wen, no one dared to say anything since they highly respect this elder who raised a genius like Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yin recovered his wits and coughed. "En." He answered with a nod before he retracted his gaze from Cheng Sheng and turned to look at the competition.


    Everyone secretly sighed in relief. These two¡­ it really is very cruel for them to be separated for five years. But, this is also fortunate, since they weren''t separated with life and death unlike what everyone thought five years ago.


    The most important thing is that Fei Yin returned, and Cheng Sheng will now be happy.


    ¡­


    While Ling Yun, Qian Jue and Qian Meng were happily eating their lunch, the Shanliangde Sect only took a short break for their lunch before they hopped¡­ ah, no, flew around the competition area to continue farming for points.


    "Judging from the Shanliangde Sect''s pace, we won''t be able to catch up with them in the first elimination period." Jin Yu told Wu Tie.


    "It is fine." Wu Tie answered. "I already know. They have more people than us two so they can hunt the bigger nests of the demons and earn more points." He explained.


    "Then¡­" Jin Yu muttered.


    "We only need to reach the point threshold, or more than that." Wu Tie said after he cleaned the blade of his sword. "Having more is better than having less. Also, the Shanliangde Sect will run off steam later, while we still have much energy." He said and took out a magic pill before he ate it.


    Jin Yu smiled. Wu Tie is right. Nothing is absolute, unless nothing can outwit it. They have already bought magic pills and potions and talismans from Cui Xiang in advance. Not to mention that the Shanliangde Sect has to share the magic pills, potions and talismans between themselves, Wu Tie and Jin Yu are currently the biggest contender of the Shanliangde Sect.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect needn''t be mentioned since they operate as a group. If someone is tired, then they have to rest. Like the Shanliangde Sect, they also have to divide the points among themselves, not to mention that they have a bigger group than the Shanliangde Sect. Meanwhile, Wu Tie and Jin Yu work as a pair. As long as either of them can go on, the other one needed to keep up with the other. They also only have two people to divide their points. They also can run escape faster with just two people since they don''t need to worry about the other people who are weaker and would lag behind.


    Tang Li and Li Yan also aren''t a threat, much less He Shun and Qi Lan. These four don''t care about the leader board and cared more about the point threshold. Although it is a pity, the same can be said for Qian Jue and Qian Meng. If it was just Qian Jue alone, he will definitely be a contender. But, there is Qian Meng with him and he needed to look after Qian Meng.


    As for Jing De and Jing Xu¡­ Wu Tie hasn''t figured out these two yet. Jing Xu rarely spoke and he is always seen disciplining his younger brother. But, Wu Tie doesn''t dare underestimate Jing Xu, since he knows Jing Xu is like Xi Bing ¨C they both looked average but their real strength definitely isn''t like their performance displayed.


    They sure hide too deeply, and this kind of people is very scary. Wu Tie''s lips curled up. "Let''s go!" he said as he boarded his sword.


    "Sure!" Jin Yu answered.


    ¡­


    "Qi Lan-ge¡­" He Shun called when he saw that Qi Lan remained sitting after they have eaten their lunch. "Uhm¡­ aren''t we going?" he asked.


    "Not yet." Qi Lan answered.


    "But the points¡­" He Shun felt worried.


    "I''ll give you mine." Qi Lan told him.


    He Shun''s eyes widened in shock. "No! I can''t accept that!" he said. "I will earn points by myself. Qi Lan-ge has helped me enough¡­" he said and bit his lower lip, feeling guilty. In fact, Qi Lan has helped him too much. From saving his life up to looking after him in the competition, even if he didn''t need to¡­


    He Shun sighed. How can he repay Qi Lan?

 Chapter 577 - The Scum Is Remorseful

    In fact, He Shun could guess that Qi Lan still isn''t going since he wants him to rest first. He Shun isn''t stupid, and also knows his own strength. Qi Lan is just being considerate towards him. Even this matter of him being tired, Qi Lan noticed. Such a very tiny detail being noticed by Qi Lan¡­ how can He Shun''s heart not be moved?


    How can a person be this good? He Shun thought and sighed with emotion. He looked at Qi Lan who has his eyes closed before he rose from the rock he is sitting on and silently left. He doesn''t want to drag Qi Lan down with him. He owed him too many debts that he can''t count them with his hands and feet. It is already against his conscience to inconvenience the other to even look after him in the competition like his¡­ bodyguard.


    Just thinking about it, He Shun felt his guilt is eating him. He felt ashamed. Thus, he will leave and slowly farm points, as much as he could. If he will be eliminated, so be it. He doesn''t want to drag Qi Lan.


    But, Qi Lan wanted to drag him. Yes, before He Shun could walk far, Qi Lan appeared behind him and pulled him using the back of his collar before he dragged him back to where were they resting. "Where do you think you are going?" Qi Lan asked as he placed him down. "Don''t run around. The demons are very dangerous." He told the silent He Shun.


    He Shun didn''t answer. He lowered his head and bit his lower lip. His heart is filled with remorse. In fact, he is aware that he is taking advantage of Qi Lan''s kindness to indulge himself with the security the other brought. Thus, he really feel guilty now to face Qi Lan. He felt ashamed. Thus, he can''t bring himself to face him.


    Not to mention ¨C he thought as he felt his cheeks turned warm. He remembered that time when Qi Lan looked after him while he was still ill after a spirit servant attacked him. Although he knows that Qi Lan only looked after him out of kindness, he still can''t help but feel his heart thump loudly and wildly inside his chest. He felt even more guilty and ashamed, since he has this kind of thoughts towards Qi Lan, who is a kind man.


    He isn''t worthy of him, much being as a friend. Thinking of this, He Shun felt his heart sank and the heta on his cheeks disappeared. He should stay away from Qi Lan from now on. He can''t continue abusing his kindness towards him, especially that he doesn''t think of Qi Lan only as a friend. What he wanted is beyond friendship. He now turned greedy.


    He clenched his fists and took a deep breath to calm his emotions.


    Qi Lan was silently observing He Shun. He saw him suddenly fell silent. What is this guy thinking earlier? He thought. Why did he suddenly become impulsive earlier? Leaving to kill the demons alone? Even if he wanted to temper himself, being reckless definitely isn''t the right way to do it. So, has he realized it now and is reflecting?


    Hm? He thought when he saw that He Shun remained silent for a long time. Did he fall asleep? Not good. His waist, back and neck would hurt if he will sleep while sitting. He thought and rose to approach He Shun.


    Just as he was about to touch him to push him down and fix him to lie on the ground to sleep properly, He Shun suddenly raised his head absent-mindedly, and was startled to see that Qi Lan''s face was just an inch away from his face. Their bodies are so close to each other, too, enough for their breaths to mingle with each other.


    He Shun stared at Qi Lan with widened eyes and felt his mind went blank. Qi Lan, meanwhile, was also startled and got distracted. He saw that He Shun''s pupils have lighter color and is so clear. He Shun''s eyelashes are also curled. He hasn''t seen He Shun this close and he was caught off-guard.


    But, Qi Lan''s wits immediately returned when he heard some growling near them. He immediately pulled He Shun towards him and they rolled to the nearby rock, picking up their swords on the way before he threw a rock in a bush.


    "RARRR!!!" as expected, a demon appeared. It was just actually silently observing them and would pounce on them as soon as their guards lowered down.


    He Shun''s wits also returned. "A demon!" he exclaimed and immediately reached for his sword. But, it was Qi Lan''s sword that he picked up for it was nearer to him. For a moment, his figure suddenly staggered before Qi Lan caught his shoulders when he was about to fall to the ground.


    "Are you okay? Do you still feel tired? Just rest first and I will deal with these demons." Qi Lan told He Shun when he saw that more demons appeared. Probably got called by the demon that was secretly watching them.


    He Shun didn''t answer, feeling absent-minded. Qi Lan thought that He Shun felt sleepy and took his silence as acquiescing so he left to kill the demons. Meanwhile, He Shun who was left stared at his sword on the ground in a daze.


    Qi Lan-ge''s sword¡­ why does it feel different, like its shape is different from how it looked? He thought. And¡­ the sword looked heavier. He added. That was the reason why he staggered earlier, thinking that it was his sword that he picked up.


    "He Shun!" Qi Lan''s voice shouted when he saw a demon slipped past his defenses and rushed towards He Shun.


    He Shun was pulled back to his senses. He rolled on the ground and picked up his sword before he unsheathed it and then swung it backwards, beheading the demon that leapt towards him.


    Qi Lan sighed in relief when he saw that He Shun was safe. He then focused on killing the demons. He Shun also didn''t become idle and joined Qi Lan.


    ¡­


    "This He Shun, although looked slow, actually has fast reflexes!" a sect leader complimented He Shun.


    He Run smiled in satisfaction as he watched his son fought. His eyes are filled with pride.


    "Sect leader He''s son has become more matured." Another sect leader said when they saw that He Shun fought sharper and smarter now, bypassing the demons that leaped in the air and dealt with the ones that are on the ground first before he returned to deal with the demons that just landed on the ground.


    "His growth is fast." Jing Rui commented.


    "En. I agree." Sun Yu nodded.


    "This generation''s disciples are very promising!" Li Nanzi said and Tang Teng nodded in agreement.


    He Run''s heart is filled with joy and his smile became wider. After that incident, he was secretly depressed, deeply worried about his son''s condition. He blamed himself and felt guilty towards his deceased wife since he felt that he had neglected their son after he focused on their sect. He actually was ready to commit suicide if He Shun''s condition would be incurable, which has a big chance since it was a foreign attack.


    Fortunately, there was Cheng Sheng. If it hasn''t been for Cheng Sheng¡­ and also Qi Lan. If Qi Lan hasn''t found He Shun¡­ He Shun would have reunited with his mother and He Run would follow them.


    "Sect leader He? Sect leader He?" Wu Tong called when he saw that He Run was in a daze.


    He Run blinked and turned. "What?" he asked.


    "Look. Your son''s points have increased!" Xie Lan told him with a grin.


    He Run turned.


    "He is only a hundred points way from the point threshold." Wu Yuan spoke.


    He Run saw this and heaved a sigh of relief. He believes that He Shun can earn the hundred points and wouldn''t be eliminated in the first elimination period!


    ¡­


    "These disciples are really very promising¡­!" Cheng Sheng exclaimed and clapped. He feels satisfied with everyone''s performance.


    The other elders heard this and are secretly delighted, feeling proud of their respective disciples. At least we have satisfied this scum''s standards, so that means that the disciples we have raised aren''t shameful. They thought and smiled.


    Fei Yin saw the bright smile on Cheng Sheng''s face. "Is my nephew included?" he asked with a teasing voice.


    Cheng Sheng''s smile froze. He turned to Fei Yin. "Hey, da shixiong. If you address Er Zi as your nephew, that would make him my nephew, too." He spoke. "Then, wouldn''t this make Er Zi''s position as my personal disciple look awkward?" he asked.


    Fei Yin''s expression remained calm. "Nevertheless, he will still call you ''shifu''." He said.


    Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes at his lover drinking a jar of vinegar again just because of a child. Fei Yin¡­ he returned but he became so petty!

 Chapter 578 - The Scum Is Cryptic

    "Fei Luo is on the lead with seven hundred points. The Shanliangde Sect has a total of two thousand four hundred and eighty points." Fei Yinzi spoke when everyone returned to the base, including Ling Yun and the others who separated from the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect today.


    "Should we use that tactic?" Jing De asked.


    "It is not necessary at the moment." Chen Wu answered, confirming everyone''s thoughts earlier.


    Everyone smiled a meaningful smile. They know how big this tactic would change the leaderboard. They then nodded, showing that they understood Chen Wu''s plan.


    "Hey. The point threshold was now announced. Did they say when will the first elimination period start and when would it end?" Jing De asked.


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Then, they all turned to look at Jing De.


    "¡­ what?" Jing De asked and suddenly felt conscious when he saw that everyone''s eyes are now on him. Even if he is a troublemaker, but he isn''t an attention-seeker.


    (Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei, Jing Kang and Jing Xu: ¡­ so he is aware that he is a troublemaker.)


    Everyone retracted their gazes when they saw that Jing De''s face turned red from being too conscious. Although Jing De usually is stupid (Jing De: HEY!), he speaks of crucial things sometimes. For example, when he proposed the alliance to the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect. Now, he pointed out the matter of the elimination period.


    Jing De is right¡­ when will the elimination period start and how long will it last? They thought and looked at each other. Their gazes are speaking. Then, after a while, they retracted their gazes.


    "Do you think the first elimination period will start at dawn of the day after tomorrow?" Tang Li asked. The day after tomorrow will be the fifth day of the third stage.


    "This is the most logical." Fei Yinzi agreed.


    Everyone also thinks this way thus this matter was concluded.


    "How are the patients?" Wen Yan asked as they went to Cui Xiang, Cui Xiao and Wen Wen in another tent they set up as the infirmary.


    "They volunteered to withdraw, including Lu Xiu." Wen Wen answered with a sigh, feeling that it is a pity.


    Everyone nodded in understanding. Not to mention that they are injured, even if they recuperate, they wouldn''t earn five hundred points in just a day. Thus, they are bound to be eliminated in the first elimination period. Although withdrawing look shameful, no one would mock Lu Xiu, another disciple participant and the rogue cultivator, for withdrawing from the competition. Everyone witnessed the cause ¨C Ke Lu.


    "Then, it would be the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect, Zunjingde Sect, Qianxu Sect, Shanliangde Sect, Huakai Sect, Huli Sect, Yuling Sect, Wuyang Sect, Guhe Sect, Qi Lan-ge and Jin Yu that will be remaining in the competition." Zhu Xi said.


    Su Mi nodded. "Eight from our sect, four from the Youxiwang Sect, two from the Zunjingde Sect and the Qianxu Sect, six from the Shanliangde Sect, one from the Huakai Sect, Huli Sect, Yuling Sect, Wuyang Sect and Guhe Sect, and two rogue cultivators." She spoke. "That would be twenty-nine participants left." She said.


    "Ugh. It still hasn''t even the first elimination period and only a little more than the half of the participants left." Ling Yun frowned.


    "It''s all thanks to Ke Lu." Qian Jue sarcastically said with a frown.


    Everyone''s expression turned dull.


    "But, if you think about it, Ke Lu unintentionally helped us." Li Yan spoke.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "You mean, he ''helped'' us eliminate our competitors?" Wu Lian directly said.


    Li Yan grinned. The others realized it and they don''t know whether to laugh or cry. Even if this is beneficial to them, they also want to fight fairly, and definitely don''t want to step on others just to rise. Nevertheless, that thanked Li Yan for ''cheering'' them up.


    ¡­


    At noon, the next day, He Shu''s points have finally caught up to five hundred ¨C the point threshold. He doesn''t need to be worried to get eliminated anymore in the first elimination round!


    He looked at the Cleansing Stone as he inwardly cried with tears of joy. "Finally¡­ I won''t be a disgrace to dad!" he muttered as he patted his chest in relief.


    Sect leader He really cried when he saw that his son reached the point threshold through his painstaking efforts. The other sect leaders patted him on the shoulder to both congratulate him and stop him from crying. Although they are happy for him since his son has now grown, it is still embarrassing to see a sect leader crying.


    Back inside the space, Qian Jue saw Qi Lan is silently watching He Shun eat his lunch as everyone formed into groups to help He Shun, Ling Yun and the Qian brothers to farm for points. Wen Wen, Su Yi and Cui Xiang have already had enough points.


    "Not happy for him?" Qian Jue silently asked Qi Lan.


    "I am." Qi Lan answered.


    Qian Jue. "¡­" ''I am'' what? ''I am happy'' or ''I am not''? he thought as he looked at Qi Lan''s indifferent expression that obviously says he is not happy. But, for the sake of no disagreement, he didn''t say anything and resumed eating.


    "How about you?" Qi Lan asked back. "Not happy?" he asked Qian Jue as he glanced at Qian Meng who is chatting with Ling Yun and also pulled He Shun with them.


    Qian Jue. "¡­" my bad. I shouldn''t have poked your sore spot. He thought and grimaced.


    He could see that Qi Lan is unhappy for some sort of reason, but it was definitely related to He Shun. Qian Jue knows that Qi Lan is not narrow-minded and wouldn''t pick on the weak. Not to mention that he saved He Shun many times. Thus, Qi Lan should be unhappy not at He Shun himself, but for a different reason, just that it was related to He Shun.


    Qian Jue wryly smiled. It is not that he is not happy that Qian Meng finally reached the point threshold. What he is unhappy about is that Qian Meng didn''t rely on him to earn those points¡­


    Wait. He thought and his eyes narrowed when he realized something. He turned to look at Qi Lan and saw that Qi Lan is looking at He Shun again. Could it be that Qi Lan wanted He Shun to rely on himself, too, like he wanted Qian Meng to rely on him, too? He thought and suddenly felt enlightened.


    Somehow, he felt happy since he has someone that could understand him. "Although it will make him grow, I still want him to continue to rely on me." He said.


    "En." Qi Lan nodded in agreement. Then, he paused when he remembered something. "But, this isn''t because I wanted to be his elder brother." He told him.


    "I don''t want to be his elder brother." Qian Jue said.


    "What?" Qi Lan muttered and stared at him.


    "¡­ what?!" Qian Jue almost raised his voice when he realized what Qi Lan just said. The two of them looked at each other.


    "Ge?" Qian Meng called when he heard Qian Jue''s voice.


    "Qi Lan-ge?" He Shun turned. "Wait¡­ are you two fighting?!" he exclaimed when he saw that Qi Lan and Qian Jue are doing a staring contest.


    "No." both men immediately answered.


    Qian Meng''s panicking heart settled down. "That''s good." He said before he turned back to He Shun and Ling Yun to continue their conversation.


    Qian Jue and Qi Lan looked at Qian Meng and He Shun, respectively, before they reluctantly retracted their gazes from the two. Then, they turned to look at each other again.


    "So, you too?" Qian Jue coughed as he sipped his drink.


    "So, that was what you mean." Qi Lan muttered.


    "Yeah." Qian Jue answered with a nod.


    "En." Qi Lan hummed before the two of them resumed eating.


    Tang Li who overheard some of the contents of Qi Lan''s and Qian Jue''s words when he passed by felt bewildered as he sat beside Li Yan and picked up his bowl and chopstick. But, instead of resuming eating, he looked at the others instead.


    "What''s wrong?" Wen Yan asked when he noticed that Tang Li''s expression didn''t look right.


    "Say. I think that Qian Jue and Qi Lan are abnormal." Tang Li finally spoke after he carefully thought over his words.


    But, no matter how careful he was when choosing his words, it was him who looked abnormal as a result. "Huh?" they muttered. "What do you mean?" they asked as they looked at him as if he has grown an arm above his head.


    Tang Li coughed when he thought his words sound ambiguous. "I mean, they are talking cryptically." He spoke. "One says, ''yeah'', while the other says, ''en'', but they didn''t say anything before that." He explained.


    The others fell silent.. Then, they turned their heads to look at Qian Jue and Qi Lan who are eating silently on the side.

 Chapter 579 - The Scum Is An Attention-Seeker

    No one slept before dawn so, when dawn arrived, as everyone has expected, they heard Zheng Yi''s voice spoke from somewhere that the first elimination period has started. But, he didn''t say until when will it last. However, everyone has already earned more than five hundred points. Thus, they aren''t afraid to be eliminated.


    "How na?ve." Cheng Sheng grinned when they saw the participants hopping around to resume farming points. But, their sharpness before the first point threshold was announced was now lost since the participants have become complacent.


    They think that the storm has already passed? They should be careful instead after it passed since there are still some rainfalls left.


    ¡­


    The day has just started and everyone, although they have earned more than five hundred points already, think that more is better than less. Thus, they continued to farm for points, although things aren''t as intense as ever¡­ or so they thought.


    "WAH!" Ling Yun screamed when he turned and two figures suddenly appeared before him. "Xiao¡­ ehem¡­ elder Ling. Elder Bing!" he exclaimed.


    Xiao Ling''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Ling Yun. Ling Yun felt all the hairs on his body rose and he immediately raised his sword in front of him, doing a guarded posture.


    Xiao Ling sneered seeing Ling Yun''s guarded pose. "Tch. Boring." He muttered and decided to leave.


    Ling Yun whose head is filled with question marks after he sensed the hostility disappeared. "???"


    "Be on your guard. Or else¡­" xiao Bao spoke and left without finishing his words.


    Ling Yun. "¡­?" what the hell? Can''t you finish what you just started? Don''t leave things hanging! He thought and frowned. He sensed that something big is about to happen. He held his chest. "Damn. I have to warn the others!" he said and flew to the direction of the base.


    He felt that this got something to do with xiao Bao and xiao Ling. Definitely, things would doubly not be good!


    ¡­


    "This Ling Yun is smart!" the audience exclaimed.


    "Fortunately, it was him who xiao Bao and xiao Ling targeted first. If it would be Jing De or Tang Li¡­ hahahaha." They laughed.


    "Wasn''t this because xiao Ling wanted to target Ling Yun for waking him up before since Ling Yun was in danger?" someone said when they recalled xiao Ling''s grudge.


    "Oh, that''s right! Hahahahaha!" they laughed.


    Ling Xi who heard it helplessly smiled while Qian Tian and the others comforted him. It definitely isn''t good to be targeted, especially if you are in a competition. Fortunately, Ling Yun''s ability to sense danger is good. Or else, he definitely would''ve lost just now in momentum against xiao Ling, and xiao Ling would have attacked him.


    "But, this¡­ do you have an idea what is going to happen?" someone asked as they watched xiao Ling and xiao Bao spy on the participants.


    "Dunno¡­ but this seems exciting¡­ since I feel something exciting is about to happen!" somebody said.


    Hearing what the audience said, everyone turned to look at Cheng Sheng. Cheng Sheng grinned, knowing what they are thinking. Meanwhile, Zheng Yi helplessly smiled as he sat beside Jing Bai who is poking him, wanted to secretly tell him what is about to happen.


    "Everyone¡­ just wait until the first ''casualty'' happens." Cheng Sheng just said. The smile on his lips is meaningful.


    ¡­ first ''casualty''? They thought and felt their hearts skipped a beat in nervousness. Just from the word ''casualty'', it definitely doesn''t sound good. What is Cheng Sheng plotting now?! They thought and anxiously turned to resume watching the competition.


    ¡­


    Fei Luo felt his brow twitching nonstop since this morning. He warily looked at their surroundings but he can''t see anything wrong.


    "Ge, what''s the matter?" Fei Huo asked when he saw Fei Luo suddenly stopped.


    Fei Luo didn''t answer and just continued looking around.


    "Ge..?" Fei Huo called, feeling that his elder brother is acting strange.


    Xi He sneered. "Ha she gone dumb now?" he muttered.


    Xi Bing glared at him when he saw that Fei Huo''s expression turned worried.


    "He felt that something is strange." Sun Yan spoke.


    "''strange''?" Sun Ri muttered.


    "Heh. Isn''t he just too nervous?" Xi He snorted.


    Sun Yan didn''t speak, nor Xi Bing did. Fei Huo looked at Fei Luo worriedly. Just as he was about to speak again, they suddenly heard Xi He cursed out loud.


    "FCK!" Xi He''s eyes narrowed as he raised his hand to reach something.


    Everyone turned and saw Xi He leapt and his hand clutched at something mid-air. "What''s wrong?" they asked as Xi He landed on the ground.


    But, before Xi He could answer, they heard Fei Luo sharply gasped and clutched his chest as he retreated. "Retreat!" he shouted at them.


    "What? What happened?!" Sun Ri asked in panic. Before she could speak again, Sun Yan picked her up and they flew away.


    Xi Bing acted and grabbed Fei Huo while Xi He has already fled earlier.


    "Fei Luo!" Sun Yan called and grabbed Sun Ri''s whip before he used it to wrap Fei Luo''s waist and pulled him with them.


    As soon as Fei Luo''s figure left his spot, they saw that a cracj appeared on the ground. Their eyes widened in shock.


    "Thanks." Fei Luo spoke as he flew on his sword and removed the whip surrounding his narrow waist.


    Sun Yan nodded and returned the whip to Sun Ri.


    "What was that?" Fei Huo asked. "Ge, are you okay?" he worriedly looked at Fei Luo.


    Fei Luo didn''t answer again and took out his Cleansing Stone.


    "FCK!" they heard Xi He cursed again.


    They turned to him.


    "My points dropped!" Xi He said through his gnashed teeth.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    Fei Luo frowned when he saw that his points dropped by thirty points.


    "What was that just now?" Sun Ri asked. "And how can our points decrease?" she added.


    "Xiao Bing and xiao Ling." Fei Luo answered while Xi He gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Xiao Bing and xiao Ling?!" Sun Ri exclaimed.


    Sun Yan''s face became clouded. "I have a guess." He spoke.


    "Me, too." Xi Bing spoke as he secured Fei Huo on his shoulder.


    Fei Luo remained not speaking.


    ¡­


    Sun Yu''s face darkened while the other sect leaders looked worried as they watched xiao Ling and xiao Bao flew to where the other participants are.


    "Hey. Sect leader Sun. Why are you looking at me?!" Xie Lan asked as he moved his seat closer to Wu Yuan when he saw that Sun Yu is glaring at him.


    "¡­ isn''t this your disciple''s ''wonderful'' idea?!" Sun Yu asked.


    "This style should be Cheng Sheng''s style indeed." Jing Rui agreed.


    Qian Shan coughed and looked away. Obviously, he agrees to what Jing Rui said. Tang Teng and Li Nanzi remained silent. Meanwhile, He Run, Wu Tong, Hui Qiu, Su Wan and the other sect leaders looked confused. What are they talking about? They thought.


    "Ehem." Zheng Fu Gong coughed while Pai Lie''s lip twitched as they watched the competition.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect weren''t spared by xiao Ling and xiao Bao. In fact, they are even ruthless to them even if their masters are from the Xinfaxian Sect, and Cheng Sheng is also affiliated to the Youxiwang Sect.


    "This should be the real elimination period." Zheng Fu Gong spoke.


    ¡­


    "The ''real elimination period''?" the elders spoke as they looked at both Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi.


    "What is there to eliminate about when they have ''safely'' passed the point threshold? This stage would become boring then if they would wait for the next point threshold." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Everyone. "¡­" he really said ''boring'', didn''t he? They thought and looked at Zheng Yi, the organizer, with pity.


    "There is also the ''period''. It means over a certain length of time. If the elimination would last for just a day, it will definitely be boring." Cheng Sheng continued.


    Everyone. "¡­" he said it. He said it again. They thought and looked at Zheng Yi with sympathetic gazes.


    "So, I suggested to add this game." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    Fei Yin looked at him and felt his heart beat wildly. He both loved and hated this devious smile of Cheng Sheng. He loves it since he feels his heart is being tickled by it. He hated it since he knows he is pitting someone again, him can be included.


    Cheng Sheng rose from his seat. "Participants!" he called.


    Everyone watched as the participants stopped.


    "The rules have said it before ¨C xiao Bao and xiao Ling can steal your points." Cheng Sheng spoke. "One, by saving you, they can deduct your points. Two, the methods still isn''t known yet, and it is up to you to figure it out." He smiled.


    Zheng Yi coughed and apologetically smiled. "Participants, strength should be increased and never be decreased. You have gone complacent." He spoke. "In order to shape up all of you, xiao Bao and xiao Ling will be there to ''help'' you achieve it." He explained.


    Everyone, including the pitiful participants.. "¡­" oh, god! Zheng Yi has been corrupted by the evil Cheng Sheng! The righteous Zheng Yi has learned to pit others, too! They thought.

 Chapter 580 - The Scum Is Ferocious

    The faces of the participants became dark as their future after they heard what Zheng Yi and Cheng Sheng said. They felt faint, but they know they can''t since xiao Bao and xiao Ling might pop up anytime. They have to be on guard.


    They admit that they felt guilty and shameful since they have been complacent after the first point threshold was announced. Now, reality slapped them in the face very hard in the forms of xiao Bao and xiao Ling. They shouldn''t be complacent anytime, anywhere.


    "This¡­ this!" Wen Wen muttered in a panic and he looked at his elder brother, Wen Yan.


    Wen Yan''s face is dark. They actually have guessed yesterday when xiao Ling and xiao Bao appeared and they fought against them. Fortunately, they have more people than the two so the two retreated. Though, it was really a close call. Then, Ling Yun arrived and told them the news, clarifying everyone''s guesses.


    "Calm down." Wen Yan spoke. Right now, everyone is in the base. After Ling Yun explained to them everything, they immediately sent Message Talismans to the others to summon them and reconvene a meeting.


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling guessed what they wanted to do so they intercepted their Message Talismans. But, how can they stop hundreds of them, though? Fortunately, Bai Tan wasn''t included in this or else Bai Tan would''ve devoured those hundreds of Message Talismans. That would truly leave them participants helpless.


    "Oh, geez! Fortunately, xiao Bao and xiao Ling didn''t appear in our area!" Tang Li exclaimed as he patted his chest to comfort himself.


    Li Yan, Qian Jue and Qian Meng nodded in agreement. Those two devils are definitely tough nuts to crack. Even if there will be the four of them¡­ they highly doubt that they can win against them.


    He Shun was frightened and uncontrollably shivered as he imagined the horror of facing xiao Bao and xiao Ling. He knows that he is the weakest in this stage. If he would face xiao Bao and xiao Ling¡­ nah. He will just directly admit defeat and withdraw from the competition even if he will lose his face.


    He is too weak to face even just one of these devils.


    "We have to plan a counterattack." Wu Lian proposed.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "We can''t just always be on defense." Chen Wu added.


    "But, how do we counterattack?" Jing De asked. "Those two are insanely strong." He said.


    Chen Wu frowned since he was also stumped with this question. "For one, let''s go in groups." He suggested.


    "Yes." they agreed since they also noticed that xiao Bao and xiao Ling don''t just recklessly attack them who are in a group.


    Of course, it could also be that they are estimating their strength as a group, including their unity. Or that, they would snipe at them.


    "Currently, there are twenty-one of us." Wen Yan spoke.


    That is, eight from the Xinfaxian Sect ¨C Fei Yinzi, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi, Su Mi, Su Yi, Wen Wen, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao; four from the Youxiwang Sect ¨C Wu Lian, Chen Wu, Chen Su and Chen Yu; two from the Zunjingde Sect ¨C Jing De and Jing Xu, and Qianxu Sect ¨C Qian Jue and Qian Meng; one from the Yuling Sect ¨C Ling Yun; Huakai Sect ¨C Tang Li; Huli Sect ¨C Li Yan; Guhe Sect ¨C He Shun; and a rogue cultivator, Qi Lan.


    "Excluding Cui Xiang who has to remain here in the base to refine magic pills and potions for us, and also Wen Wen to make talismans for all of us, that leaves nineteen people." Wen Yan continued. "We can leave one here to guard the both of them and the base. That would leave eighteen people, then." He looked at them. "I think, six people is an ideal number for one group. That way, we can have a higher chance to win against xiao Bao and xiao Ling, so they wouldn''t recklessly attack us." he explained.


    "You are right." Jing Xu agreed after he thought about it. "The Shanliangde Sect also has six people." He reminded them.


    "Could they have been attacked by xiao Bao and xiao Ling, too?" Wen Wen curiously asked.


    "That is likely." Su Yi answered.


    "But, Wu Tie and Jin Yu should be the ones who are most in danger, right?" He Shun asked when he remembered those two who had gone duo.


    "They must have some tricks up their sleeves to go just the two of them alone." Chen Su shrugged.


    "You have a point¡­" they muttered.


    "Then, let''s leave one person here and divide our large group into three smaller groups?" Li Yan asked.


    "Who will remain here first?" Qi Lan asked.


    "I''ll stay." Ling Yun raised his head.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Ling Yun wryly smiled. "Xiao Ling has already declared ''war'' against me after he was forcefully woken up to save me before¡­" he inwardly cried.


    Everyone looked at him with sympathy in their eyes.


    Chen Wu pondered. "I have to take my brothers with me." He spoke.


    Everyone nodded in understanding. They know how close the Youxiwang Sect as a family.


    "I''ll go with you." Wu Lian told Chen Wu.


    Chen Wu smiled and looked at him with a grateful gaze. Wu Lian just nodded. But, in the eyes of the others, why did they suddenly see these four Youxiwang Sect disciples as a family? Wu Lian as the father, Chen Wu as the ''mother'' and Chen Su and Chen Yu are the children?


    They all shook their heads and looked away.


    "Who will go with us?" Chen Wu asked.


    "Us two." Qi Lan spoke.


    Everyone understood. He Shun is the weakest in their group and Qi Lan is there to protect him. But, he also can assist Wu Lian and Chen Wu in protecting Chen Su and Chen Yu, likewise with the two protecting He Shun. Their defense is strong.


    "We''ll go as a group!" Jing De spoke as he pulled Qian Meng with them. "Tang Li-ge, Li Yan-ge, will you go with us?" he asked.


    "Wait." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "It''s better for the Xinfaxian Sect to split up." Fei Yinzi turned to Wen Yan and the others.


    Wen Yan nodded. "We have the most resources on us. In case a battle ensues¡­" he said.


    Everyone immediately understood. The Youxiwang Sect also has many resources, so Qi Lan and He Shun should be secured with Chen Wu''s group.


    "I''ll take my brother with me." Su Mi decisively spoke as she pulled Su Yi to Jing Xu''s group.


    "Great! We have a mage!" Jing De exclaimed while Su Yi politely nodded at them.


    "Tang Li, Li Yan, team?" Wen Yan asked.


    "Good! We also have a girl in our team!" Tang Li smiled.


    Li Yan grinned. Although Cui Xiao is a girl and looked weak, no one dared to underestimate her since she can be as ferocious as Su Mi in a fight.


    "Then, it''s decided." Zhuo Xi spoke.


    The first group are Wu Lian, Chen Wu, Chen Su, Chen Yu, Qi Lan and He Shun. Although they don''t have a mage, their group is very stable with Wu Lian, Chen Wu and Qi Lan as their main fighters. The second group are Jing De, Jing Xu, Qian Meng, Qian Jue, Su Mi and Su Yi. All of them are attack and the ferociousness of their group can be used as a defense, too. The last group are Fei Yinzi, Wen Yan, Zhu Xi, Cui Xiao, Tang Li and Li Yan. Cui Xiao will be responsible for their defense and the rest will protect Cui Xiao.


    Wen Wen looked at them enviously. "I wanna go, too¡­" he pouted.


    Cui Xiang chuckled. "You can, but you have to finish two hundred talismans tonight." She told him.


    Wen Wen''s shoulder sank in dejection.


    "Even if we won''t go with them and fight, our support is enough to make them safe." Cui Xiang added.


    Wen Wen fell silent. Then, he raised his hand to pick up his brush and started writing.


    Ling Yun smiled as he watched them. The supports also are included in the team, since they also fight in their own way by securing these teams'' safety through their magic pills, potions and talismans. And, these two are very amazing to support these three teams. He thought and looked at the three teams who started to discuss about tactics and helped each other devise one for their respective team.


    Even though they were split into three teams, all of them combined still is one team.


    ¡­


    "The participants¡­" Fan Wen wiped the tear in the corner of his eye when he felt emotional after watching the participants huddled together and discussed.


    The elders didn''t say anything, but their chests swelled with emotions.


    "See?" Cheng Sheng spoke with a smile. "Facing adversity makes them grow. And the more the adversity they will face, the faster they will grow." He explained.


    Everyone froze and looked at him.. "¡­" so you are actually thinking for the growth of the participants?! We thought that you are just thinking on how to pit them! They thought and inwardly cried.

 Chapter 581 - The Scum Is Creative

    The next day.


    Everyone''s faces are dark as they went to kill the demons to farm for points.


    "The elimination period is actually irregular!!!" Jing De nearly screamed in frustration when they finally realized what the ''elimination period'' really meant.


    If not for Ling Yun inadvertently speaking yesterday about the elimination period, none of them would have realized it and would definitely still be left in the dark.


    "Since xiao Bao and xiao Ling can steal our points, though we have to know yet how they do it, then, our points will decrease and we are in danger to be eliminated, right?" Ling Yun spoke.


    "That''s right." They nodded.


    "Then, since xiao Bao and xiao Ling can interfere with us any time, then they can interfere with us throughout the whole stage." Ling Yun said. "Would this mean¡­ that the elimination period would last until the end of this stage?" he asked.


    Everyone who understood it after a whole minute passed. "¡­" FCK!" they loudly cursed as their faces turned red and green alternatingly. If this happens, how would they be able to pass this stage?


    "And¡­ there are the point thresholds after four days, then three days after that¡­" Ling Yun reminded them in a low voice.


    "FCK!" they finally can''t hold back a curse. They are already in danger to be eliminated any time by xiao Bao and xiao Ling. How can they still worry about the next point thresholds? Could they even reach it with xiao Bao and xiao Ling constantly chasing them?


    Ling Yun covered his mouth when he realized how grave what he said. He hid behind Wen Wen and did his best to lower his presence to zero. He is afraid that everybody would beat him up even if he isn''t the one who created this rule. After all, he was the one who spoke those words. Also, he is one of the disciples of the one who proposed this rule.


    Fck. Ling Yun inwardly cursed, too, when he finally realized his situation. He wished that everybody wouldn''t let their anger got over them and beat him up.


    "Do you think that the Shanliangde Sect also knows this?" Jing De asked. "And also Wu Tie and Jin Yu." He added.


    "It doesn''t matter now, right?" Jing Xu rolled his eyes at him. "With things like this, everyone is on the same boat. We can now throw the competition with each other now out of our minds since we are now competing against xiao Bao and xiao Ling and not them." he explained.


    "You have a point." Qian Jue agreed.


    "Indeed." Su Mi also agreed.


    Su Yi charred a demon with a spell while Qian Meng cut one down. Jing De isn''t idle, either, like his mouth that constantly chatter.


    "So, what? Do we have to work with them again?" Jing De asked.


    "I don''t think so." Qian Meng answered as he pondered. "In fact, this can also be to our advantage." He said.


    "What do you mean?" Jing Xu asked.


    Su Yi''s eyes flashed when he followed Qian Meng thoughts. "Since we already figured that the more the number we have, the lesser the possibility that xiao Bao and xiao Ling would attack, the Shanliangde Sect has lesser people than us, especially Wu Tie and Jin Yu pair. Thus, xiao Bao and xiao Ling would likely attack them than us as long as we have more people than them." he explained.


    Their eyes widened in realization. "So that''s it!" they exclaimed.


    Qian Meng smiled when he noticed that Su Yi can follow his thoughts. "But, I think that this is one of the ways that the competition wanted us to show unity." He spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "Since the bigger the number, the lesser the possibility that xiao Bao and xiao Ling will attack. Then, what if everyone would gather?" Qian Meng asked. "The two of them definitely wouldn''t attack. We also can work together." He explained.


    "So that''s it¡­" they muttered with a thoughtful expression.


    "But, with this, the spirit of competition definitely would disappear and it will just be the participants against the guests." Qian Meng continued. "The Intersect Competition is all about us participants, so why should we fight against the guests?" he asked. "Our current situation is forcing us to abandon the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Tie and Jin Yu, to preserve the spirit of competition among all of us." he explained.


    My younger brother is really good. Qian Jue thought with pride filling his eyes as he looked at Qian Meng.


    "Then¡­ what should we do now?" Su Mi asked as they all looked at each other.


    "Unity, or competition?" Su Yi added.


    "Uh¡­ shall we wait for everyone to gather again and decide?" Jing De asked and scratched his head. "Aren''t we currently farming for points? Everything you said would be of no use if we all would lose all of our points to xiao Bao and xiao Ling." He told them.


    "Crap!" they all cursed and immediately looked for the nearest nest of demons.


    ¡­


    "Damn. These brats are good." Xiao Ling clicked his tongue in annoyance as he and xiao Bao watched Jing De, Jing Xu, Qian Meng, Qian Jue, Su Mi and Su Yi left the area.


    Xiao Bao coldly watched them. His fingers curled, itching to draw his sword after he saw that xiao Ling looked aggrieved for missing the chance to fight against the brats and stole their points. "Chase them?" he asked as he turned to xiao Ling.


    "No." xiao Ling sighed in pity. "They have figured out and fulfilled one of the conditions, so we can''t attack them." he said and lied down the branch of the tree they are hiding.


    Naturally, they just can''t indiscriminately attack the participants even though that is what xiao Ling and xiao Bao, who cooperated in acting with him, acted liken there are really no conditions with them attacking the participants.


    As for the condition the Youxiwang Sect and Xinfaxian Sect guessed, it was the number of participants. xiao Bao and xiao Ling can only attack the participants that have the lowest group number, which are Wu Tie and Jin Yu who are only a pair. But, if this is just it, then it would be unfair to the participants who like to go solo.


    Thus, the second condition is, there is a limit to the amount of points they can still from each group. Of course, to be fair, the amount of points they can steal each day would depend on the number of the participants. For example, since Wu Tie and Jin Yu are only two people, if xiao Ling and xiao Bao wanted to steal one hundred points from each of them, then they can only steal a total of two hundred points from each of them in one day.


    But, since the Shanliangde Sect has six people, then, the amount of points will become six times, that is, they can steal six hundred points from each of them. So, the number of people isn''t exactly an advantage. Sometimes, it will become a disadvantage.


    They think that xiao Bao and xiao Ling would feel inferior in strength to them just because they are good and have more people than them two? Na?ve!


    Xiao Ling evilly grinned and xiao Bao who saw his grin felt a chill. He lit a row of candles in advance to the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples. Just because their masters are from the Xinfaxian Sect and has a relation with the Youxiwang Sect so they will spare them? As if! It is actually the reverse.


    Just because it is so, they should hit them harder! So they won''t lose the face of the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect! Thus, they should get ready now!


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples suddenly sneezed. "¡­" fck. What is this cold feeling suddenly?! Like something definitely bad is going to happen?! They thought and subconsciously shivered.


    ¡­


    "Aiyo! I don''t know whether to feel sad of happy for the participants!" someone spoke from the audience.


    "Damn you! You are already laughing so hard because they are pitted again but thinking they are clever. You still say you don''t know if you feel sad or happy?!" somebody said.


    "Shut up! Hahahaha!" the audience really said it.


    "Pft." The sect leaders and elders, including the Righteous Alliance, also don''t know whether to laugh or cry for the participants after seeing them all acting so clever but actually just fell deeper in Cheng Sheng''s pit!


    "Oh, my god! Hahahahahah!" Jing Hei laughed while holding his stomach. Even the cold-faced Jing Kang and the indifferent-looking Wu Yuan smiled because the situation of the participants if like a tragicomedy. One don''t know whether to sympathize with them or to laugh at them.


    All of them can only say is, Cheng Sheng really dug a very beautiful pit this time it looked like it was the participants themselves digging a deeper pit for themselves. He is truly creative. Everyone now is waiting how long will it take this time for the participants to realize their real situation is, and how will they deal with it.


    Of course, they honestly are waiting to see the participants'' reaction. Shocked? Mad? Or will they go completely insane and bite Cheng Sheng?

 Chapter 582 - The Scum Is Anxious

    Of course, the participants can''t bite Cheng Sheng, since they haven''t realized, yet, what is their real situation right now. And, even if they did realize it, they can''t bite Cheng Sheng, of course, even if he pitted them big this time. One, they highly respect him and, two, will Fei Yin let them?


    Just thinking the ''training'' they had under Fei Yin''s hands, they subconsciously shuddered in horror and felt their knees go weak. But, for now, let them live in ignorance for a while. It isn''t good to serve all the ''dishes'' at once, including the ''dessert''. They already felt greatly pressured just facing xiao Bao and xiao Ling. If they would hear the news of them pitting themselves with their own hands, it would definitely be a big blow to them.


    Thus, they shouldn''t let them know the real ''game'' for a while.


    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi, and then back to Cheng Sheng who dug a very beautiful pit this time. "¡­" fck. The participants will definitely be left with a psychological shadow this time! They all thought.


    Jing Cheng, Xi Ming, Tang Zhe, Qian Lin, Kang Ce and the others who remembered the last Intersect Competition they participated together with the devil Cheng Sheng grimaced. "¡­" good god! Fortunately, Cheng Sheng hasn''t crafted well the pit he made us all fall before! They thought and inwardly cried while their hearts are shaking while recalling all those times they have fell into each pit.


    It was also fortunately that they were mentally and emotionally stable at that time. Or else¡­ well, they don''t dare continue this ''or else''. They are afraid to imagine the possibility. It seems that they have also been left with a psychological shadow.


    But, right now, it is fortunate that Cheng Sheng isn''t digging pits for them to fall again. Just that, he is putting all his energy to dig pits for the next generation. Adding to the fact that he has two very good helpers xiao Bao and xiao Ling¡­


    Everyone secretly lit rows of candles for the participants. They hope that they won''t immediately mentally collapse.


    ¡­


    "Erm¡­ do you feel that there is something wrong, too?" Fei Yinzi asked with his brows knitted as he looked at them. He frowned. This uncanny feeling¡­ something is not right. He thought.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Tang Li asked.


    Li Yan is a perceptive person so he stared at Fei Yinzi. "¡­ do you think that there is something not right with our current situation?" he asked.


    Fei Yinzi nodded as an answer.


    Wen Yan frowned. "I also think so¡­ figuring the number of groups seemed to be an easy solution." He said, speaking the cause of the unsettling matter that made Fei Yinzi inexplicably anxious.


    "That''s it!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed, finally found the feeling that he can''t find some words to say.


    Everyone turned to him.


    "What do you mean, Er Zi?" Zhu Xi asked.


    "I just think that everything seemed to have gone wrong¡­" Fei Yinzi spoke as he carefully chose his words. "Ever since¡­ ever since my master got involved in this stage." He added.


    They were shocked.


    "Do you mean¡­ that Cheng-shibo made things a lot more difficult for us?" Cui Xiao asked as she tilted her head.


    Everyone. "¡­" we have so many things to point out with what you said, but it is definitely right. They thought. Not only did she say that Cheng Sheng is making them suffer more, she also said ''a lot'' and ''more''¡­


    Cheng Sheng really likes to make things more complicated and harder¡­


    Fei Yinzi''s lip twitched. He wanted to refute Cui Xiao''s words, but why should he? What she said is the truth. His master really is¡­ he grimaced. "En." He nodded.


    "Then, what do you want to say, Er Zi?" Tang Li asked. He admits that he isn''t smart like his uncle Tang Zhe, but he is more straightforward then them so he directly asked Fei Yinzi. If he doesn''t need to waste his brain cells, then he won''t. It will just make his head hurt and he would waste time thinking.


    "Since my master likes to make things more challenging, then he definitely wouldn''t give us a problem that can be solved easily." Fei Yinzi answered.


    Everyone grimaced when he said that.


    "Instead ¨C " Fei Yinzi continued and he smiled apologetically at them. " ¨C he would dig a pit for us." he told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the heck! They all exclaimed.


    "You have a point¡­" Wen Yan spoke with a complicated expression on his face. Although he wanted to refute this, he know that what Fei Yinzi said is the truth.


    "¡­ ah." Zhu Xi reacted with a blank face.


    "Oh." Cui Xiao nodded indifferently.


    Tang Li and Li Yan. "¡­" what the hell¡­ the Xinfaxian Sect disciples accepted this just like that?! They are all abnormal! They thought and looked at each other with sympathy in their eyes, feeling pity for themselves for being in a situation like this, and also have teammates like this.


    Tang Li can''t help but recall the unlucky days of his uncles Tang Zhe and Tang Yun and Guo Cheng-shishu. Of course, the unluckiest one is Shan Lu-shishu. And the four of them, nine out of ten times became unlucky due to Cheng Sheng.


    Li Yan can geuss what Tang Li is thinking and psychologically comforted since his sect didn''t suffer much under Cheng Sheng''s hands. "So, what do you think is going on?" he asked Fei Yinzi.


    "I know my master. He definitely dug a pit for us." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    No one doubted his words since he is Cheng Sheng''s disciple.


    "I think that instead of grouping in such a large number, we should¡­ split up instead." Fei Yinzi said.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "If we will split up, then xiao Bao and xiao Ling will definitely target us!" Tang Li said.


    Fei Yinzi took a deep breath. He also knows this. But, he had been feeling uncomfortable since last night. "We are trapped." He said, basically explaining their current situation.


    They couldn''t helped but be shocked.


    ¡­


    "As expected of my disciple!" Cheng Sheng clapped as he looked at Fei Yinzi with a satisfied smile on his face. He knows Fei Yinzi well, and Fei Yinzi knows him well, too.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin whispered.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes curved into crescents. "But, of course, da shixiong knows me the most!" he said and cupped Fei Yin''s face.


    Fei Yin, who had been drinking Fei Yinzi''s vinegar, his ears turned red as he stared at Cheng Sheng''s smiling face. "¡­" this vinegar is worth it. He thought as he was being comforted by Cheng Sheng.


    The other elders who had been forcefully fed by dog food. "¡­" what the fck! Can''t you focus on the competition and not flirt?! They thought with dark faces.


    "Ehem." Fei Yin coughed and secretly held Cheng Sheng''s hand. "But, although Er Zi realized the trap, it still isn''t known when he will find the solution." He said.


    The others nodded.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­ you really make this hard for the children." Fan Wen helplessly sighed as he looked at the participants with sympathy in his eyes.


    Cheng Sheng''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment. "Noted, shifu." He answered and guiltily looked away.


    Feng Mo snickered while Li Tian, Lei Qing smiled. Lei Ling and You Rou laughed since Cheng Sheng was scolded by Fan Wen. It has been such a long time that they saw Cheng Sheng was scolded by Fan Wen.


    "Everyone, let''s focus on the competition." Cheng Sheng said as he sat upright.


    The other elders. "¡­" you should tell yourself that! They thought, inwardly complaining, though they really resumed watching.


    ¡­


    Qi Lan frowned when he heard what Chen Wu said. "How sure are you?" he asked.


    "The fact that xiao Bao and xiao Ling still haven''t come to attack us¡­ is this enough?" Chen Wu asked back.


    Qi Lan fell silent while Chen Su coldly sweated. Wu Lian is silent while Chen Yu and He Shun are panicking.


    "What should we do, then?" He Shun asked.


    "Let''s split up first." Chen Wu answered. "If my guess is right, we should have grouped ourselves to smaller number." He frowned.


    "I will take He Shun with me." Qi Lan decisively said before He Shun could speak.


    He Shun wanted to say something but held back his words when he saw Qi Lan glanced at him.


    "The four of us will seek xiao Bao and xiao Ling ourselves to test my guess." Chen Wu said.


    "Uncle¡­ does he really have to do it like this?" Chen Yu asked, feeling dejected.


    Chen Wu smiled. "I think he wants to temper ourselves." He answered.


    "We have a smaller number. We will immediately send you the information if xiao Bao and xiao Ling attacked us first." Qi Lan spoke.


    Chen Wu nodded in agreement. "They also have two Xinfaxian Sect disciples with them, Su Mia nd Su Yi. Su Yi is smart so he should already have guessed this.." He said.

 Chapter 583 - The Scum Is Tolerant

    It is as Chen Wu guessed. Su Yi really has realized their mistake.


    "Oh, god!" Jing De rubbed the goosebumps that formed on his skin after they listened to Su Yi''s analyzation. "If¡­ if we didn''t find out, what would have happened?!" he asked with his face pale in horror. This Cheng Sheng elder¡­ he is really scary! He thought and inwardly cried.


    Jing Xu heaved a sigh. "Fortunately, we have two Xinfaxian Sect disciples with us and realized this. Or else¡­" he shook his head.


    Qian Meng grimaced.


    "It is because my master is always tolerating Cheng-shishu''s antics and told me about it." Su Yi explained.


    "Indeed." Su Mi agreed when she remembered that Lei Qing told her that aside from the genius Cheng Sheng, Li Tian is the smartest among Fan Wen''s disciples. He also has a good temper because he is always tolerant of his fellow disciples, especially Cheng Sheng who is the most troublemaker.


    "Er Zi is in one team while Chen Wu is in another. Both of them should know elder Cheng very well." Qian Jue spoke.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. One is the disciple while the other is the nephew. Fortunately, they have Su Yi who is smart like Li Tian, his master, who is also has a good understanding of Cheng Sheng''s character.


    "What should we do now?" Qian Meng asked.


    "Split into three even groups. This is the safest." Su Yi answered.


    "You have a point. If we have three people, it would be risky. Two people is the safest since you can guard each other''s back." Jing Xu explained.


    Everyone agreed. There is no need to choose who should they pick. Jing De and Jing Xu would be a pair. Su Yi and Su Mi is another, and Qian Jue and Qian Meng is the last pair.


    "¡­ is it too much of a coincidence that we picked each other who are pairs of siblings¡­?" Jing De asked and scratched his cheek as they looked at each other.


    "No need to ask. Even the author herself is also surprised." Jing Xu laughed.


    (Gray Dragon: ... *crawling away to hide in another dark corner)


    The three pairs then split up.


    ¡­


    "What about our group?" Tang Li asked.


    "If my guess is right, Chen Wu-ge''s group should split into four-two." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    "Why?" Tang Li asked.


    "He can''t leave Chen Su-ge and Chen Yu-ge. Wu Lian-ge naturally wouldn''t leave Chen Wu-ge protecting his two brothers alone." Fei Yinzi explained.


    But, Tang Li, Li Yan and Wen Yan who thought there was something wrong about this. "¡­" isn''t this just the father (Wu Lian) protecting his wife (Chen Wu) and their kids (Chen Su and Chen Yu)? They thought and immediately shook their heads when they felt their thoughts have gone askew.


    (Gray Dragon: No. You are definitely thinking straight that everyone is bent.)


    Zhu Xi and Cui Xiao who noticed that the three''s expressions don''t look right. "?" is the situation really this grave to the point that it is unsalvageable?


    "Qi Lan-ge also is already a pair with He Shun." Fei Yinzi continued. "Before the stage started." He added.


    Tang Li, Li Yan and Wen Yan who heard Fei Yinzi''s first sentence and their thoughts ran wildly again. "¡­ you are right." They forced a smile.


    "As for Su Yi-ge''s and Su Mi-jie''s group¡­ they would split into three pairs." Fei Yinzi said.


    "Why?" Zhu Xi asked.


    Li Yan answered this time. "It is because they are composed of three pairs of siblings." He explained.


    Everyone felt enlightened. "That''s right!" they said and laughed.


    Jing De chose Qian Meng and Qian Jue to team up because Jing Hei is lovers with Qian Lin. Thus, their sects are close to each other. As for why Su Mi joined them, it is because Jing De''s team of four doesn''t have a mage with them. Chen Wu''s group should be stable with both in attack and defense while Fei Yinzi''s group has Cui Xiao. They didn''t expect for Jing De''s team to be composed of three pairs of siblings. Such a coincidence.


    "Since one team split up four-two and the other is three pairs, let''s split up into two groups." Fei Yinzi suggested. He turned to Wen Yan. "Wen Yan-ge, I''ll go with them." he said and pointed Tang Li and Li Yan.


    "En." Wen Yan added. "I and Zhu Xi will protect Cui Xiao." He said.


    Tang Li and Li Yan agree with this. Not only Fei Yinzi is strong, he also has magic pills, potions and talismans with him. Not to mention that he has the basic knowledge in alchemy. In case xiao Bao and xiao Ling would attack them using spells¡­ this is too horrifying just to think.


    But, they are really right to think this way. Since ¨C


    "Watch out!" Fei Yinzi suddenly yelled and pulled Tang Li and Li Yan who still haven''t reacted while Cui Xiao pulled Wen Yan and Zhu Xi to the other side and the two immediately blocked her when something hit the area where they have been standing earlier.


    "Run!" Wen Yan shouted as he and Zhu Xi pulled Cui Xiao with them and ran away.


    Fei Yinzi, Tang Li and Li Yan also ran to the opposite direction.


    "Tch!" xiao Ling who just landed together with xiao Bao clicked his tongue. "Why do these people get clever and clever?" he frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Bao helplessly sighed. "Which should we follow?" he asked.


    "Split up!" xiao Ling suggested. "Do they think I will be scared if there are three of them while I only have myself?" he asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    Xiao Bao understood. "Which will you pick?" he asked.


    "It would be impolite of me if I won''t ''train'' master''s disciple on behalf of him as master''s sword spirit." Xiao Ling grinned. Before xiao Bao could react, his figure already disappeared.


    Xiao Bao sighed and flew to the direction where Wen Yan''s group escaped.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi felt a chill on his spine and he immediately pushed Tang Li and Li Yan to the other side while he jumped. His feet barely avoided a spell attack.


    "Fck! They really attack using spells?!" Li Yan exclaimed as he and Tang Li resumed running while Fei Yinzi threw out a talisman to avoid another spell coming their way.


    It accurately hit the spell mid-air and there was an explosion. "Wow!" Tang Li exclaimed in awe. Even if Fei Yinzi isn''t a mage, but his skills are very accurate in counterattacking the spell attacks.


    "It''s only xiao Ling!" Fei Yinzi shouted to Tang Li and Li Yan.


    "Do we fight?" Tang Li asked.


    "No!" Fei Yinzi answered. "We don''t know how strong he is and we can''t risk it. Also ¨C " he looked at them. "I want to test something." He said.


    "What is it?" Li Yan asked as his expression turned serious.


    "Let''s not attack and just continue to defend." Fei Yinzi answered. "There should be restriction placed on them, or else we will definitely be put in a big disadvantage." He explained.


    Tang Li and Li Yan looked at each other. "Got it!" they nodded and ran faster.


    Thus, the three of them started a game of chase.


    ¡­


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu catch their breaths as they leaned on the tree. They looked at their Cleansing Stones and sighed in relief.


    "I was right." Wu Tie spoke when he saw that his points didn''t decrease but Jin Yu''s points did. "We really shouldn''t counterattack. As long as we attacked, they will have the authority to steal our points." He laughed.


    Jin Yu smiled. "Brilliant!" he said.


    "I''ll help you recover your points." Wu Tie told him.


    "Good." Jin Yu nodded.


    ¡­


    Fei Luo frowned when he saw that their points decreased again. "What the hell is going on?" he muttered as he started to lose his composure.


    "Ge¡­ you should take a rest first." Fei Huo told him as he looked at him worriedly.


    Fei Luo''s clothes and hair are disheveled but due to him concentrating too much on their current problem, he has forgotten it.


    "This stage shouldn''t be this fair." Xi Bing spoke.


    Sun Yan nodded in agreement. "In this stage, our opponents should be the demons and not xiao Bao and xiao Ling. They are just ''guests'' who serve as distractors." He said. "But, right now, the demons became the support while our opponents became them two. Not to mention that they can steal our points¡­ there is something wrong." He explained.


    "But, if we don''t fight back, we will be put in a more disadvantageous position!" Xi He frowned.


    "¡­ not necessarily." Fei Luo''s eyes flashed.


    "What?!" Xi He looked at him.


    "One of the competition''s goal is chivalry." Fei Luo spoke. "That is, to protect the weak. If we don''t fight back, then it will make us look weak. Would they dare attack us if we are the ''weak''?" he asked. "Also, remember, they are here to help us first. Attacking us is just the second.. So, if we won''t fight back, they shouldn''t attack us!" he explained.

 Chapter 584 - The Scum Is Flustered

    Cheng Sheng helplessly sighed. "See? Only facing more adversity will they temper themselves more..." He spoke. "And also become smarter." He added and smiled.


    "Indeed. The participants have become smarter." Zheng Yi nodded in satisfaction as they watched each group realize their mistakes and adjust their plans.


    ¡­ or that they are too familiar with Cheng Sheng as his nephews or fellow Xinfaxian Sect people, or as his fans, they idolize him very much thus they should have studied the way he thinks. The other elders thought.


    Fan Wen coughed seeing the frozen smiles on the other elders'' faces. He helplessly smiled. As Cheng Sheng''s master, it is really hard to dote on him and at the same time scold him because he is digging pits for other people.


    "Then¡­ does this mean that they are safe?" Jing Hei asked.


    "Of course¡­" Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone was about to sigh in relief when they heard Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "¡­ not!" Cheng Sheng continued with a wide grin.


    Everyone froze on their seats. "¡­" as expected, he doesn''t place just one pit! They thought.


    Fei Yin smiled and stared at Cheng Sheng''s evil grin. He felt as if his heart was scratched by a cat''s paw. He wanted to kiss that smirk on his beloved''s red lips. But, since they are still in public, he gathered all his will to hold himself back.


    Fan Wen who was the nearest and saw Fei Yin''s burning gaze on Cheng Sheng, as if he is about to pounce on Cheng Sheng. "¡­" my god! My youngest disciple is a pitting troublemaker and my eldest disciple is indulgent towards his youngest disciple because he desires him! What should I do?! He thought and cried in his heart.


    Fortunately, the others didn''t see Fei Yin''s behavior this time as they are very worried of their disciples. They know how lethal Cheng Sheng''s traps are, as they all have experienced them first-hand. They inwardly cried and continued to light up candles for their disciples in advance.


    ¡­


    "Oh, my god! Why is he so hell-bent in chasing us!" Tang Li asked as he ran in panic and almost tripped from a protruding root of an old tree. Well, actually, it was fortunately that his figure staggered because it made him barely dodge xiao Ling''s attack.


    Xiao Ling knows that he is the most vulnerable among them three. Not because he is physically the weakest, but actually mentally weakest. Although he is physically stronger than Li Yan and Fei Yinzi, his mind is weak and he easily panic, just like right now. On the other hand, Li Yan is cool-headed. Meanwhile, Fei Yinzi is the calmest as he is familiar with their opponent, and the opponent''s master.


    Thus, although Tang Li was lucky just now to coincidentally dodge xiao Ling''s attack, he is still unlucky since xiao Ling locked him as his target after xiao Ling saw how calm Li Yan and Fei Yinzi are. The two had their guards up against him but Tang Li doesn''t because he easily panics.


    Thus, the audience saw that one of the three were chased by xiao Ling while the other two protects Tang Li.


    ¡­


    Xiao Bao saw that Wen Yan''s and Zhu Xi''s defense is impenetrable when he tried to target Cui Xiao. Surprisingly, Cui Xiao is very calm as if she had already expected that she will be targeted since she is the weakest physically. But, instead of cowering, she actually boldly attacked xiao Bao. And each attack is very lethal.


    Xiao Bao knows that it was Cheng Sheng who taught Cui Xiao tactics thus he almost had a hard time avoiding Cui Xiao''s tricky attacks. As expected of Cheng Sheng. Only he can make one feel trapped. Fortunately, xiao Bao has his master''s memories on him and his master''s flexible skills were passed on him so he managed to dodge all of Cui Xiao''s attacks.


    Only Fei Yin knows Cheng Sheng the most like the back of his hand. Thus, xiao Bao resumed dodging.


    "There is something wrong." Zhu Xi spoke as they hid from xiao Bao.


    "Yes¡­ I can feel it, too, though I can''t put a finger on it." Wen Yan frowned.


    "Is it because xiao Bao is still attacking us?" Cui Xiao asked.


    They both looked at her.


    "I felt it contradictory earlier. Xiao Bao and xiao Ling shouldn''t attack us if we won''t attack them." she spoke.


    Wen Yan and Zhu Xi nodded. "Indeed, it is this that we thought of earlier." Wen Yan spoke.


    "Then, why would we attack them? We already know the disparity of the strength between us." She said. "This is just seeking death if we attack them in our own initiative." She explained.


    "You are right¡­" Zhu Xi muttered.


    "Also¡­ we aren''t attacking xiao Bao but just defending against his attacks." She continued. "Yet, xiao Bao kept attacking us still." She told them.


    Wen Yan frowned since he also noticed this. "There really is something wrong." He said. "But, I feel that we have got the right answer earlier. It is just that¡­" he muttered.


    "We lack something?" Zhu Xi spoke.


    Wen Yan looked at him and nodded. "There should be another condition." He said.


    Xiao Bao, who heard them secretly talking, felt bored and decided to go ''hunt'' the other participants. Cui Xiao''s attacks are also very tricky. Cheng Sheng really taught her very well, including his nasty tricks. Cui Xiao will definitely become more frightening in the future.


    ¡­


    Wen Yan''s group is right. The audience really saw that even if the participants were only defending themselves, xiao Bao still continued to attack them. This made them all puzzled, especially the participants who thought that they have figured out the conditions of xiao Bao and xiao Ling attacking them.


    The Shanliangde Sect''s, including Wu Tie''s and Jin Yu''s, faces are very dark after they turned disheveled and even had some soot on their clothes after xiao Bao attacked them with fire balls through spells. This made Fei Luo''s face turned green because he is a mysophobe. He had endured it every day but he thinks that if this continues, he would really lose it!


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu aren''t better. Xiao Bao is really ruthless with his attacks. Although he looked silent, his attacks are actually scarily accurate and lethal. Not only did everyone become passive because they only defended themselves, they also still lose points!


    Chen Yu, Qian Meng and He Shun almost has a psychological shadow due to what happened. Not only they were badly beaten up by xiao Bao, they also lost points! This is just like xiao Bao slapping them all awake from their fantasy!


    Where did things go wrong?! This question was asked not only by the participants, but also by the audience, the sect leaders, the elders and the Righteous Alliance who are watching. But, the two people who are responsible for this ¨C Zheng Yi and Cheng Sheng, are just silent, but also grinning widely as if they are long-time partners in crime.


    "Cheng-shidi. The participants'' guess before should be right¡­ right?" Li Tian asked. "Did they do something wrong so the situation remained the same?" he added. He looked at Su Yi, who is extremely smart, frowning.


    This indicates that he encountered a big problem. Indeed, their guess was very logical. But, their situation still didn''t change. Then, that meant that either something had gone wrong in their steps or that they is another unfulfilled condition that is waiting for them to discover it.


    Since it is Cheng Sheng, then¡­ they felt that it is both. Thinking this, everyone''s faces darkened. Just how deep is the pit that Cheng Sheng had dug for the participants this time?! they thought and looked at his grinning face that looked like is asking to be punched.


    Fei Yin immediately pulled Cheng Sheng towards him.


    Cheng Sheng coughed. "Yes, Li-shixiong. Their guess before is right." He answered.


    "Then, what did go wrong this time?" Xi Ming asked.


    "The participants should have followed their guess. Since you said their guess is right, then, their situation should have changed." Jing Cheng spoke.


    "Yes¡­ it should have." Cheng Sheng mysteriously smiled.


    Everyone felt the hairs on their body rose at their ends. "¡­" dang it. ''should have''?! Then, something really had gone wrong?! But where?! Why didn''t they see it?! They all thought, feeling puzzled.


    "Yiyi¡­" Jing Bai called Zheng Yi. Jing Kang and Jing Hei, including Qian Lin, Shu Mu, and the Huakai Sect elders looked at Zheng Yi, waiting for his answer.


    "No." Zheng Yi laughed.


    Jing Hei and the others. "¡­" well, this now confirms that you have been turned black as your clothes by Cheng Sheng! They thought.


    Jing Bai. "¡­" wuwuwu. My Yiyi is not the same Yiyi I knew! He inwardly cried.


    "Junior Cheng¡­ could it be their operation?" Sun Yi spoke.


    Everyone sharply turned to him.


    "That''s right!" Chen Han exclaimed as he watched the battle between xiao Ling, and Fei Yinzi, Tang Li and Li Yan.. "The problem should lie on their defense!" he said.

 Chapter 585 - The Scum Is Dumbfounded

    Just as Chen Han''s voice fell, suddenly, everyone saw a magical scene. Xiao Ling stopped chasing Tang Li, and even flew away from Fei Yinzi and Li Yan.


    "What happened?!" everyone cried and stared hard at the competition. "Why did xiao Ling retreat?" they asked, puzzled.


    The elders who heard what Chen Han said felt excited when they saw xiao Ling retreated. "Did Er Zi found something?!" they asked, feeling hopeful. Only to be doused with cold water when they turned and saw Cheng Sheng still smirking.


    "Heh." Cheng Sheng sneered as he looked at Fei Yinzi remaining standing while Li Yan helped Tang Li who collapsed from exhaustion.


    "Er Zi¡­ what happened to him?" Feng Mo asked, feeling puzzled.


    "He¡­ looked dumbfounded?" Shan Lu said.


    Everyone. "¡­" indeed. Er Zi looked dumbfounded right now.


    "What happened?" Guo Cheng frowned since his brain couldn''t keep up what happened just now.


    "Er Zi not only figured out that they shouldn''t attack xiao Ling. He also wanted to gain something from this." Fei Yinzi answered.


    "''gain something''?" they asked.


    "Gather information. He wanted to know if there is another condition." Zheng Yi finally spoke.


    Everyone was surprised. "Er Zi is smart!" they exclaimed.


    "Unfortunately, xiao Ling is smarter." Cheng Sheng laughed. "Xiao Ling could guess that Er Zi planned to use Tang Li to trick him and buy him and Li Yan time for them to figure out if there are other conditions. But, my xiao Ling is smarter than both of them combined." He explained. "Not only did their plan fail, xiao Ling also had his fun by playing along with them." he told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" is it right to favor your sword spirit more than your own disciple?! They thought before they shook their heads. No¡­ is it right to pit your disciple, who knew the personality, like this?! Aren''t you afraid that he will have trauma?!


    But, Cheng Sheng obviously looked like he isn''t afraid. They can''t help but pity Fei Yinzi. He is really the unluckiest disciple by having this devil Cheng Sheng as his master! What did Fei Yinzi do in his last life to meet a master like Cheng Sheng in this life? They thought and shook their heads as they looked at Fei Yinzi''s figure with sympathy in their eyes.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi stood there, dumbfounded. He stared at xiao Ling''s disappearing figure in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, Tang Li who saw that xiao Ling has retreated thought that they are now safe. He even thought that xiao Ling must have inexplicably got frightened. "He left! He finally left! Hahaha!" he laughed as he patted off the dust on his clothes.


    Li Yan who looked at Fei Yinzi figured out that something had gone wrong upon seeing Fei Yinzi''s expression. "He played us." he poured cold water on Tang Li''s head using his words.


    "¡­ what?" Tang Li blinked as his mind slowly digested Li Yan''s words. "¡­ WHAT?!" he exclaimed as his eyes widened in shock. "He¡­ he played us?! is this true?!" he asked as he shook Li Yan''s shoulders.


    Fei Yinzi recovered from his shock after he heard Tang Li''s loud voice. He slowly turned to them. "He knows that we are silently observing." He told with a frown.


    Li Yan nodded in understanding. "He is really very perceptive." He said with a sigh in his voice.


    "He is a sword spirit, and sword spirits are sensitive with their surroundings so he has felt our gaze." Fei Yinzi explained and shook his head in defeat.


    "What should we do now?" Tang Li asked anxiously.


    "But, this isn''t without a gain." Fei Yinzi suddenly smiled.


    Li Yan. "¡­" why do I feel that this smile is familiar¡­? For example, the certain master of this disciple? He thought and looked at Fei Yinzi.


    Tang Li. "???"


    Fei Yinzi turned to Tang Li and his smile became brighter. "Thanks to Tang Li-ge''s acting this time, we found out something." He said.


    Tang Li. "¡­" no. I wasn''t really acting¡­ he thought. Xiao Ling really scared the sh*t out of him! "What did you find out?" he asked.


    "I figured that if we attacked back, that will be the reason for xiao Ling and xiao Bao to steal our points." Fei Yinzi answered. "So, I planned for us to defend this time. But, knowing my master, things wouldn''t be so easy, so simple, like this." He said.


    Tang Li and Li Yan. "¡­" they can''t refute it.


    "So, I figured that there must be other conditions. If not, then it will really be very unfair for us participants." Fei Yinzi continued. "So, I told Li Yan-ge to observe xiao Ling with me while we protect you, the bait, from him. But ¨C " he frowned. " ¨C nothing changed." he said.


    Tang Li and Li Yan nodded in agreement. Their points still decreased.


    "But, even so, I have confirmed that there really is another condition." Fei Yinzi said.


    "What is it?" Li Yan asked.


    "I still don''t know, but I have a faint guess." Fei Yinzi answered.


    "How sure are you that there is another condition?" Tang Li curiously asked.


    "Because xiao Ling retreated." Fei Yinzi answered.


    "¡­ huh?" Tang Li and Li Yan looked at each other.


    "Xiao Ling really played us. But, we also played him." Fei Yinzi''s eyes narrowed as his lips curled up. "If he continued to attack us, then we would have continued to observe to guess another condition. But, he retreated to prevent us from knowing." He explained. "Still, didn''t this confirm that there really is another condition that they are hiding?" he asked them.


    Tang Li and Li Yan. "¡­" they can''t help but suddenly feel a chill on their spine. Er Zi is also dangerous! His polite expression is very deceptive! They thought as their faces darkened. They suddenly regretted that they teamed up with Fei Yinzi.


    As expected of Cheng Sheng''s disciple. Fei Yinzi also has this calculative mind. He also dared to play against xiao Ling. Now, Tang Li and Li Yan wish to not encounter xiao Bao, who will definitely avenge xiao Ling!


    ¡­


    "FCK!" the audience loudly cursed in awe and excitement after they heard what Fei Yinzi said.


    Meanwhile, the sect leaders, Righteous Alliance, and the elders. "¡­"


    Cheng Sheng. "^_^"


    Fei Yin coughed to hide his laughter. As they all expected, xiao Ling returned to xiao Bao''s side wearing a dark face.


    "Cheng Sheng¡­" Tang Zhe called after he saw Tang Yun''s worried gaze casted on Tang Li. "Won''t this make xiao Ling, especially now xiao Bao, target Er Zi, our nephew and Li Yan?" he asked.


    Hearing this, Kang Ce''s face darkened.


    Cheng Sheng innocently blinked. "Why ask me? It is not me who played xiao Ling." He defended himself.


    Everyone. "¡­" but both are your disciple and sword spirit! They inwardly complained. Still, they didn''t voice it out since Cheng Sheng is telling the truth. It was the participants themselves who are playing, not them. They are just spectators.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called. "Who do you think will win?" he asked.


    Everyone who heard this. "¡­" FCK! So you just actually want to make your disciple and sword spirit fight against each other?! They thought.


    "It is hard to say." Cheng Sheng smiled. "But, since Er Zi dared to do it, he must have a plan." He said.


    Tang Zhe and Kang Ce who heard this sighed in relief. It really is their sects'' bad luck to team up with Fei Yinzi who is actually hiding his tail.


    ¡­


    Tang Li wanted to cry while Li Yan is slowly collapsing inside as they nervously returned to their base to wait for the others, afraid that xiao Ling and xiao Bao might suddenly pop out in front of them. Fortunately, they didn''t meet xiao Bao and xiao Ling again.


    "How was it?" Ling Yun asked when he saw that Fei Yinzi''s team has arrived.


    "You don''t seem surprised that we split up?" Tang Li asked.


    Ling Yun turned to him. "Because the number of each team is still large, and you had to divide your points. Also ¨C " he answered. " ¨C I am guessing that a large number would also be disadvantageous when facing against xiao Bao and xiao Ling, instead of being advantageous." He explained.


    "Why?" Li Yan asked.


    Ling Yun stared at them. "¡­ don''t you think that the number of points that they decrease from each group is different?" he asked them.


    "¡­ huh?" Fei Yinzi, Tang Lia nd Li Yan were taken aback. The number of points? They thought.


    "Look." Ling Yun spoke and opened his Cleansing Stone. "Right now, Wu Tie and Jin Yu are in the lead and the Shanliangde Sect fell¡­ we even overtook them." he told them.


    Upon seeing this, Fei Yinzi fell into a deep contemplation. "The Shanliangde Sect act as a whole group, so there should always be the six of them¡­ so ¨C " he looked at them.. " ¨C xiao Ling and xiao Bao is decreasing our points base on the number of people in our group, and¡­ the bigger our number, the bigger they will decrease it from us, and individually¡­" he finished.

 Chapter 586 - The Scum Is Targeted

    Hearing this, Tang Li and Li Yan were stunned and can''t help a chill ran down their spine. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed when they finally found their voice.


    "Fortunately¡­ fortunately, we split up earlier. Or else¡­" Tang Li spoke as his face paled.


    Li Yan nodded in agreement and coldly sweated. "Er Zi, your master¡­ really dug a very big pit for us this time." he grimaced.


    Fei Yinzi''s face remained wooden. He also didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng to do this.


    "What happened?" Wen Wen and Cui Xiang asked after they heard their loud voices.


    Ling Yun turned to them and explained to them everything. As soon as his voice fell, Wen Wen and Cui Xiang froze on the spot. Their faces had a look of grievance after they have been ''betrayed'' by Cheng Sheng.


    Fei Yinzi coughed awkwardly. "Let us wait for the others first so that we can organize everything." He told them.


    "Yes!" they agreed.


    ¡­


    "FCK!" Xi He cursed when he saw that Wu Tie and Jin Yu had taken the lead.


    "What happened?" Xi Bing asked as they finally had found a place to rest.


    "Wu Tie and Jin Yu have taken the lead!" Xi He answered.


    Fei Luo''s face darkened. They didn''t have any time to check on the rankings since they are very busy fleeing from xiao Bing.


    "Wait." Sun Yan has a different idea. "It was only xiao Bing who attacked us, so xiao Ling should be attacking others." He spoke. "Judging from the points shown, Wu Tie and Jin Yu should have been attacked, too, and by xiao Ling. But, why were the points taken from them didn''t decrease much?" he asked.


    Upon hearing this, Xi Bing, Fei Luo and Sun Ri started. They are smart so they immediately understood.


    But, Xi He is still blinded by rage. "What do you imply? They are cheating?!" he asked.


    "No." Sun Yan frowned. "I mean that there should be a condition in xiao Bing and xiao Ling stealing points from us." he answered.


    Xi He was taken aback.


    "The number of people." Fei Luo flatly said. Fei Huo''s face paled when he heard it.


    "This is forcing us to split up." Sun Ri sighed.


    Sun Yan turned to him. "It is time for you to seek shelter in the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s base." He told her.


    Sun Ri''s eyes widened. "No!" she answered.


    Sun Yan smiled. "Ah Ri, you will just drag me." He said.


    Sun Ri froze.


    "Not only due to your strength, but also the points that will be decreased." Sun Yan continued. "Ah Ri. Don''t worry. I won''t let you be eliminated. Let me work for the two of us, okay?" he said and patted her head.


    Sun Ri''s tears fell and she slapped Sun Yan''s hand away before she ran away. Sun Yan sighed, feeling helpless.


    "''splitting up''? This suits me more!" Xi He said and scoffed before he flew away. When he passed by Sun Yan, he turned to him. "I''ll escort her to their base." He said before he followed Sun Ri.


    That meant that Xi He will go solo. Well, it really suits him. He doesn''t want anyone to cause him to lose more points other than himself. This way, he can also cause trouble for Wu Tie to distract them.


    Fei Luo, Fei Huo, Xi Bing and Sun Yan who were left looked at each other. Fei Huo coldly sweated since he is aware that he is the weakest among them. He doesn''t want to be abandoned. He looked at his elder brother with a pleading gaze. But, before he could open his mouth to speak, Xi Bing spoke.


    "I have a suggestion." Xi Bing said.


    They all looked at him.


    "We wanted for our sect to be the first, right? Then, we have to find out all of the conditions of xiao Bao and xiao Ling stealing the points. Or else, we will just continue to make mistakes and eventually fall down to the bottom." Xi Bing said.


    They all fell silent.


    "What do you suggest?" Sun Yan asked.


    Xi Bing turned to him. "You and Fei Luo are the fastest among all of us. Instead of all of us remain passive, you can go tail xiao Bao and xiao Ling." He answered, before he paused. "I think, they should have a limit to their attacks. If there wasn''t, the participants will be in a disadvantageous position. The Righteous Alliance and elder Cheng wouldn''t pit us greatly as much as we are already in." he explained.


    Fei Luo, Sun Yan and Fei Huo. "¡­" well¡­


    The audience who are watching, including the sect leaders, the Righteous Alliance and the elders. "¡­" this is true¡­


    Cheng Sheng, the culprit along with Zheng Yi, just smiled. Everyone felt their fists itched when they saw that he really doesn''t look guilty! In the end, they can only sigh and felt pity towards the participants for being so unlucky.


    ¡­


    "You have a point." Fei Luo muttered as he pondered over it.


    Xi Bing didn''t react.


    "Ge¡­" Fei Huo called.


    Fei Luo turned to him and his expression turned complicated. He wanted to win, but he can''t just leave his brother alone, no matter how annoying and a drag Fei Huo is.


    "I will look after him." Xi Bing spoke.


    Fei Luo and Fei Huo turned to look at him.


    Sun Yan imperceptibly smiled. "That''s right. If we add Xi Bing, we will lose more points." He explained. "Moreover, who will look after Fei Huo?" he asked and stared at Fei Luo who is still hesitating. "You wanted to win, and only you and I can accomplish this task. Xi Bing also wouldn''t abandon Fei Huo. I assure you that." He told him.


    Fei Luo stared at Sun Yan. He wanted to ask what does Sun Yan meant by the last sentence but his thoughts were interrupted when a Message Talisman flew towards them.


    "It is from Xi He." Xi Bing spoke after he read the contents. "He has safely sent Sun Ri to the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s base and they warmly welcomed them, especially her teammates during the second stage." He told them.


    Hearing this, Sun Yan sighed in relief.


    "Should I send Fei Huo to them, too?" Fei Luo asked, still, feeling worried about Fei Huo.


    "No." Xi Bing answered.


    They looked at him.


    "Although those sects are good people, Fei Huo wouldn''t want that, right?" Xi Bing looked at Fei Huo who nodded. "Also, Fei Huo won''t be able to grow up if he would always just depend on you, or this time, on them if you will send him to them." he added.


    Fei Luo froze, taken aback by what Xi Bing said. He glared at Xi Bing before he pulled Fei Huo with him and they went to a corner to talk.


    "Ai. Why do you have be so fierce to my wife?" Sun Yan whispered to Xi Bing. "Fine. I won''t take this against you since you are helping me get rid of that sticky Fei Huo." He said.


    Xi Bing glared at him. "¡­" and this is not taking against me by calling Fei Huo ''sticky''? He thought and frowned. "Don''t call him that." He said.


    Sun Yan shrugged. They already have helped each other. Sun Ri is also safe with the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect''s base while Xi He can do whatever he wanted in this stage. They can also figure out some conditions in this arrangement. This is due to Xi Bing''s and Sun Yan''s plan, just to obtain Fei Luo and Fei Huo.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Fei Luo and Fei Huo who aren''t aware of being ''targeted'', stood on the side and is surrounded by silence. Although Fei Luo pulled Fei Huo here to talk, neither of them are talking.


    In the end, the ineloquent Fei Luo coughed to relieve the awkwardness. "You really don''t want to go to the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect?" he asked.


    Fei Huo pursed his lips, feeling aggrieved. "Don''t treat me like someone weak!" he said.


    Fei Luo froze. He wanted to get angry but, seeing his younger brother silently weep, the anger in his heart dissipated.


    "Ge!" Fei Huo cried and hugged Fei Luo.


    Fei Luo''s figure stiffened. But, he doesn''t have the heart to push Fei Huo away. Thus, he can only let the other cry while hugging him.


    Sun Yan and Xi Bing watching the two brothers and suddenly felt a pang of guilt. "¡­" why do we look like the bad guys here from separating these two? They thought and looked at each other before they looked away. No, no¡­ this is the best arrangement! They have to win! They thought, convincing themselves albeit their main objective is to spend time with their beloveds.


    ¡­


    "It will be alright¡­ your brother is strong!" Cui Xiang comforted the crying Sun Ri while Cui Xiao is patting her back to console her.


    Sun Ri can''t hold it any longer and hugged Cui Xiao. "Waaah!" she cried.


    Wen Wen who was about to hand her the cup of water. "¡­"


    Cui Xiang.. "¡­" I am the one comforting her yet why did she hug Cui Xiao?! She thought and shrugged before taking the cup of water from Wen Wen and drank it.

 Chapter 587 - The Scum Is Disappointed

    Two days before the second elimination period of the third stage of the Intersect Competition.


    Everyone watched as Xi He grinned with excitement but also held a malicious gaze as he flew between the trees, looking around the area for Wu Tie''s figure. Sun Yu sighed in helplessness and disappointment and sent an apologetic gaze to Wu Tong because Xi He obviously wants to cause troubles to Wu Tie, thus would be impending Wu Tie''s development in this stage.


    He will definitely punish Xi He after the competition ends! Why can''t Xi He be like Xi Bing? Although the Shanliangde Sect isn''t as strict as it was before to its disciples now, and doesn''t have high requirements, Xi He just remained a disappointment to them even though he possesses a great potential.


    This must be due to Xi Shi, Xi He''s father. Why does Xi He have to follow Xi Shi''s footsteps, living in a grudge-filled world? Sun Yu thought, feeling distressed. The Xi Clan wasn''t that much worse, for Xi Bing also became a promising cultivator of this generation, albeit looked average in his performance at first. Anyone who had a discerning eye could see that Xi Bing is hiding his strengths.


    Yet, Xi He wasn''t as lucky as Xi Bing for he has a father like Xi Shi who is envious of others.


    ¡­


    "Great! The participants have figured out the other conditions!" Jing Hei exclaimed and clapped his hands after they all heard that Zheng Yi confirmed that the participants really found out the conditions for xiao Bao and xiao Ling stealing points.


    Fan Wen and the others also felt relieved, since the participants now wouldn''t struggle as blindly as before. At least, they can finally fight back against xiao Bao and xiao Ling by lessening their number when hunting for demons. Though, they still are losing since even if the points that were taken away from them have decreased, still, they can''t stop xiao Bao and xiao Ling from taking their points away.


    Thinking this, everyone''s joy was dampened and they grimaced. They looked at Cheng Sheng but Cheng Sheng just laughed. Zheng Yi who saw this helplessly smiled. But, still, he would be lying if he will say he isn''t enjoying this. No wonder Cheng Sheng likes to pit others. It was really fun!


    With this, Zheng Yi''s path to blackening became smoother.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen called, looking very helpless.


    As a kind-hearted mother¡­ ehem, wrong, master, Fan Wen really feels pained seeing the struggles of others, especially of the ones who are close to him. And more especially if the one who is causing others to suffer is also one of his own people. Ai. It is really hard for Fan Wen to have a disciple like Cheng Sheng, this sadist troublemaker.


    Cheng Sheng''s heart softened seeing the ''father'' who raised him for ten years. "Master. Please don''t worry. Xiao Bao and xiao Ling won''t be too excessive towards the participants. They know their limits." He assured him.


    Fan Wen saw Cheng Sheng''s ''sincere'' gaze and felt reassured. But, the others who saw Cheng Sheng''s eyes flashing as soon as Fan Wen retracted his gaze on him. "¡­" fck! Cheng Sheng really is the most evil! He even has the heart to deceive someone pure like Fan Wen?! They thought as their faces were covered with black lines.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­" shifu¡­ we are sorry! We can''t help our disciples! Cheng-shidi is too strong! Cheng-shidi is too fierce! They thought and inwardly cried. The bitterness they felt increased when they saw Fei Yin''s doting smile on Cheng Sheng. Look! Even da shixiong not only bows, but also kneels before him! Da shixiong even kisses¡­ his feet! How can we fight against Cheng-shidi?! They added.


    The other elders also can see this, thus they can only admit defeat and pray for the participants to remain strong and hold on until the stage ends. In the next stage, and the last stage, they wouldn''t let Cheng Sheng participate again! They thought and looked at Zheng Yi.


    Zheng Yi''s lip twitched. "¡­" it seems like this is where my ''fun'' ends¡­ he thought and nodded at them to assure them that he won''t collaborate with Cheng Sheng, this person who is a master in pitting against the others, again.


    ¡­


    "Qi Lan-ge!" He Shun cried after he saw that Qi Lan''s body flew mid-air before it hit the trunk of the tree.


    Before Qi Lan''s body could fall to the ground, He Shun caught him. But, Qi Lan was still conscious and, after he saw that he was about to flatten He Shun due to his fall, he swapped their positions and He Shun fell on top of him instead.


    He Shun''s eyes widened in shock.


    "You are good." Xiao Ling spoke as he looked at Qi Lan while he landed on the ground. Then, he glanced at He Shun. "You also know how to protect." He added before he returned his gaze on Qi Lan and mouthed something.


    Both Qi Lan''s and He Shun''s eyes widened in shock. But, everything was too fast and xiao Ling''s figure disappeared, leaving a strong gust of wind to hide their shocked expressions.


    ¡­


    The smile on Cheng Sheng''s face decreased after he saw the scene.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin whispered.


    Cheng Sheng closed his eyes. After he opened them, the worry in his eyes disappeared and was replaced by the usual calm. He didn''t answer and just resumed watching. The others were focused on their respective participants supporting, anxiously watching since xiao Bao is about to attack the other participants next, so no one noticed Cheng Sheng''s and Fei Yin''s movements.


    Only they know what xiao Ling spoke, including Qi Lan and He Shun whom he mouthed those words at.


    ¡­


    "Whew! It is exactly as Er Zi said last night!" Tang Li spoke after he and Li Yan watched as their points decreased only a little unlike yesterday after xiao Ling attacked them.


    This time, it was xiao Bao who attacked them two.


    "But, Er Zi¡­ he is with ¨C " Tang Li grimaced.


    Li Yan''s lip twitched when he also recalled their arrangement. "Yeah. He is with Ling Yun, who is xiao Ling is targeting." He said when they recalled that Ling Yun told them that xiao Ling is targeting him.


    "But, what happened yesterday¡­ wouldn''t xiao Ling also target Er Zi?" Tang Li worriedly asked. "And both of them just had to pair up together!" he sighed and anxiously pulled his hair.


    ...


    Last night.


    "The points deducted to us are based on the number of people we have." Chen Wu spoke. "Then, we have to minimize our people." He said and immediately looked at his brothers. He sighed when he saw Chen Yu''s timid appearance.


    "Chen Yu, you stay here." Chen Su told him.


    Chen Yu nodded and looked at Chen Wu with an apologetic gaze. Chen Wu smiled, comforting him.


    "Then, we''ll maintain our pairs?" Jing De spoke as he looked at his older brother, Jing Xu. Then, he turned to the Qian brothers, as well as the Su siblings.


    There is no need to ask the Qi-He, Qian Lan and He Shun pair, as well as the Tang-Li, Tang Li and Li Yan pair.


    "G ¨C ge¡­ can I go?" Wen Wen asked and looked at Wen Yan with a pleading gaze.


    Wen Yan pursed his lips.


    "Take him." Zhu Xi spoke.


    "I''ll go help my jie then concoct potions." Cui Xiao spoke. She and Wen Wen then replaced each other.


    "I''ll take Chen Su with me. You¡­" Chen Wu looked at Wu Lian.


    "Ge! I have a plan!" Chen Su suddenly spoke.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Until now, we only found out one condition of xiao Bao and xiao Ling stealing points, and that is ''lesser number, lesser deduction of points''." Chen Su spoke. "But, even if we found out this, we are still at a disadvantage because our points still kept decreasing even if the deduction has lessened." He explained.


    "You are right." Su Yi agreed. "Even if Cheng-shishu wanted to pit us, it wouldn''t be this bad. Or else, the Righteous Alliance would blacken its name for being too heavy-handed to us, participants, this year." He explained.


    Everyone. "¡­" are you sure you won''t be sacked as soon as this competition ends? They thought and looked at Su Yi in awe because of his bold words.


    The Righteous Alliance, the sect leaders and the elders. "¡­" they all turned to glare at Xie Lan while Li Tian''s smile is about to collapse.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng boisterously laughed. He really likes this shizhi of his because of his sharp tongue!


    ¡­


    "So¡­ ge, how about you and Wu Lian-ge take the initiative to attack xiao Bao and xiao Ling instead?" Chen Su looked at the two.


    "This is a good idea¡­" they all nodded in agreement.


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian also think this is reasonable. Chen Su will go with Zhu Xi, and Chen Wu felt reassured since Zhu Xi is reliable.


    That leaves¡­ everyone turned to look at Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun.. "¡­" fck. Is it okay to leave this two together? They are both disciples of Cheng Sheng and one of their attackers will be their master''s sword spirit!

 Chapter 588 - The Scum Is A Virus

    Cheng Sheng, who should be so tense, looked very relaxed despite his two disciples would be facing against his sword spirit. On the contrary, it was the other elders who are tensed instead. But of course, it was Cheng Sheng who set this all up, so how can he feel worried? Instead, he wanted this to happen that''s why he set this up!


    "Only when they are in danger can they grow faster." Cheng Sheng said with a smile on his lips as he watched the participants fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    Everyone as they looked at him. "¡­" are you sure this isn''t you just being a sadist?! They thought, though they shut up since they know that whatever they will say can''t change Cheng Sheng''s mind. Even if Fei Yin speaks, he can''t influence Cheng Sheng.


    Instead, he will be influenced by Cheng Sheng. Just look at what happened to Zheng Yi. Cheng Sheng is like an incurable disease that spreads fast and wide, and no one is able to escape. If Fei Yin would hear their thoughts and find out that they think of Cheng Sheng as a virus, he will laugh but agree. Cheng Sheng is indeed a virus since even he, the Keeper of the Ten Thousand Dimensions, not to mention the Devourer, were influenced by Cheng Sheng.


    Speaking of Devourer, it was really a grueling battle that he fought. He and the Devourer were originally of equal in power since they are just one ''person''. But, the Devourer''s power increased as it ate the other worlds. He, lord Yin, was surpassed by the Devourer and sooner than later would be devoured by the Devourer, making it totally replacing him. If not for Xi Tong, carefully laying out a meticulous plan, as well as Cheng Sheng''s divine power that Cheng Sheng gave him before Xi Tong pulled him away from the xianxia world, Fei Yin highly doubts that he could ever return in the xianxia world, much less remain ''alive'',


    But, his strong will to return to Cheng Sheng''s side reignited his fighting spirit against the Devourer. In the end, it was a success and the Devourer was successfully eliminated. And he returned to the xianxia world, by Cheng Sheng''s side. It was not too late. And, fortunately, he managed to return in time.


    ¡­


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian looked at Fei Luo and Sun Yan, and Wu Tie and Jin Yu before them. An awkward but also tense atmosphere surrounded them six.


    "Initiate attack against xiao Bao and xiao Ling?" Wu Lian straightforwardly asked.


    "Yes." Sun Yan answered with a smile while Fei Luo frowned.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu are silent but they looked relaxed. They don''t care about the other four with them.


    "There are six of us here¡­ if xiao Bao and xiao Ling will attack us, we will lose six times worth of the points they will deduct us." Chen Wu spoke.


    Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Wu Tie and Jin Yu sharply turned. Chen Wu has already guessed that since Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Wu Tie and Jin Yu appeared here, they have already guessed, too, about this condition regarding the deduction of their points.


    The Shanliangde Sect has always acted as a group. But, only Sun Yan and Fei Luo are here thus they must have split up after finding out this condition. Meanwhile, although Wu Tie and Jin Yu always acted as a pair, they appeared here in the forbidden area where xiao Bao and xiao Ling ''resided''. This means that they have decided to act active and not remain passive. Wu Tie has the guts to act in a risky manner and Jin Yu always have faithfully followed him.


    "What do you suggest?" Wu Tie asked in a carefree manner. He knows his situation isn''t ideal. There are only him and Jin Yu while the Shanliangde Sect has six people. And the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect have the most people. So, he doesn''t have any intention of going against them.


    "Speak." Fei Luo finally spoke. He also knows when to and not to fight. He also can read their situation, and obviously it isn''t ideal for them to fight against each other now.


    Not only will they lose six times worth of points if xiao Bao and xiao Ling will find them here, they also will definitely hold each other back because they lack a sense of unity, which will make them be beaten up more by xiao Bao and xiao Ling, who are very good in finding opportunities to beat their opponents more.


    Thinking this, they all grimaced. Their future really looked bleak.


    Chen Wu coughed to regain his composure. "Let us decide who will strike xiao Bao and xiao Ling first." He proposed.


    As expected, there was silence. Being the first to strike has its own advantage and disadvantage. Its advantage is that you can see the initial performance of your opponents and test the extent of their strength. Of course, there is no need to see the extent of xiao Bao''s and xiao Ling''s strengths. The advantage here of being the first one to strike them is that they can see if xiao Bao and xiao Ling would have a slip up after their surprise attack.


    On the other hand, the disadvantage is that xiao Bao and xiao Ling would have already expected this, and so this opportunity to be the first one to strike lost its purpose. Also, they actually will be giving the others an opportunity to observe xiao Bao and xiao Ling while they were waiting.


    Being the last one to strike also has its own advantage and disadvantage. The advantage is that they can observe the battlefield first and their opponents'' moves and formulate a plan to counterattack, and their opponents might be worn out from their previous battles. But, the disadvantage is that their opponents could also formulate a plan after fighting others and learned their moves. In short, they will be more prepared to face against them.


    Of course, the middle one also has its own advantage and disadvantage. The advantage is that they don''t have to bear the aggressiveness of their opponents by being the first to fight them, nor they also have to bear to fall in their tactics as the last ones to fight them. The disadvantage is that their opponents might not ''perform'' well in fighting against them since they either have spent all their energy in their previous battle, or are saving their energy for their last battle after them. Thus, they won''t be able to gouge out much information from their opponents, since their opponents obviously would act cautiously against them.


    Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Wu Tie and Jin Yu have fallen silent as they seriously pondered over this, weighing the pros and cons.


    "You suggested this¡­ this means that you already considered the chances, right?" Sun Yan asked as he looked at Chen Wu and Wu Lian.


    Wu Lian honestly nodded. "Yes." he confessed.


    Sun Yan smiled. They really liked Wu Lian''s upright and honest attitude, so he and Fei Luo have no suspicion on Chen Wu''s suggestion. Also, even though it was Cheng Sheng who pit them all, Chen Wu obviously also is suffering along with them. So, why would Chen Wu, who is on the same boat as them, would pit them like his uncle did? He will just be making enemies with them after he pits them. Chen Wu definitely won''t do this, since they believe in his character. Also, he has his two brothers with him in tow, who are his weaknesses.


    Wu Tie also knows this thus he just shrugged, silently acquiescing. Jin Yu obviously follows his decision.


    "How do we decide? By voting?" Wu Tie asked.


    "No." Wu Lian answered. "Let''s draw lots." He spoke as he took out three sticks of different lengths and then placed it inside a box before he shook it.


    Fei Luo''s expression eased while Sun Yan chuckled, feeling amused. Wu Tie was surprised while Jin Yu silently followed behind Wu Tie.


    "To show our sincerity, we will pick last." Chen Wu told them.


    Jin Yu looked at him in surprise, but also wasn''t surprised. He already heard about the Youxiwang Sect''s benevolent attitude. They are like saints. So, it was very shocking to know how they produced someone like Cheng Sheng.


    "You pick one." Sun Yan told Fei Luo.


    Fei Luo nodded indifferently. At the same time he picked up a stick, Wu Tie also moved. Fei Luo''s eyes narrowed while Wu Tie grinned. Chen Wu already expected that they will be disobedient. He looked at Wu Lian.


    Wu Lian doesn''t need to be told by Chen Wu. He threw the box in the air. The box turned and the sticks fell. Fei Luo and Wu Tie jumped at the same time and each of them caught one before they fell back on the ground. Meanwhile, Chen Wu caught the last, falling stick.

 Chapter 589 - The Scum Is Canny

    Chen Wu heaved a sigh. There was neither joy nor disappointment on his face. He turned to look at Fei Luo and Wu Tie who are facing against each other before they turned to look at Chen Wu who looked calm. Neither of them knows what he is thinking.


    "Then, let''s decide who will be the first one to attack. The one who got the longest stick, or the shortest stick?" Chen Wu asked.


    Fei Luo and Wu Tie started. It was then that they all remembered that they haven''t decided this matter yet. In their minds, they have already decided that the one who got the longest stick would be the first to strike. But, they haven''t decided it earlier, as their attention was drawn to drawing the longest stick. They also weren''t given the time to react since Wu Lian has caught their attention next by taking out the sticks and box.


    They have realized that Chen Wu had manipulated them! But, they immediately calmed themselves. If it was really as they thought before, that the one who got the longest stick wins, then this matter already would be decided. The other two could only accept the result.


    But, Chen Wu''s manipulation gave the other two the chance to turn the table against the one who got the longest stick. If it was before, they each would vote for themselves to be the first one to strike xiao Bao and xiao Ling. After all, this is a competition. However, right now, with this small game, each of them will be given an equal chance.


    Now, in this game, it will be two against one. But, the one who got the neither long nor short stick can side with the one who got the shortest stick and go against the one with the longest stick. Or¡­ he can side with the one who got the longest stick and go against the one with the shortest stick.


    Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Wu Tie and Jin Yu wanted to look at Chen Wu. But, they didn''t. Why? Because they will expose whether they got the longest, shortest, or the other stick. It will be very disadvantageous. The one who got the longest stick or the shortest stick would be afraid to be turned against by the other two. Meanwhile, the one who got the neither long nor short stick also is placed in a disadvantageous position, since he has to offend one person to help the other person.


    Damn Chen Wu! Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Wu Tie and Jin Yu inwardly cursed. He is really Cheng Sheng''s nephew! They thought.


    ¡­


    "Hahahahaha! Oh, god! How did this happen?! That Chen Wu?! ''that'' Chen Wu did this?!" Jing Hei, the loudest and liveliest person, asked and almost rolled in the floor because of laughter.


    Qian Lin apologetically smiled at the others and looked away from Jing Hei, feeling very embarrassed of him.


    Chen Han, the other uncle of Chen Wu, was dumbfounded. "Ah Sheng¡­" he called.


    The other elders. "¡­" what do you want to say, or ask? Of how did Cheng Sheng turn the obedient and honest Chen Wu into this cunning person?! They thought and pitied Chen Han for one second.


    Chen Wu, who is as upright and obedient as his big uncle Chen Han, and completely the opposite of his small uncle Cheng Sheng, right now is exhibiting the same cunningness like his small uncle Cheng Sheng.


    Poor Chen Han, his heart must have broken now¡­ they all thought and looked at Chen Han, who is now crying in Li Tian''s arms. "¡­" fck. Although we were right that Chen Han was brokenhearted by his eldest nephew''s act, we can''t feel joy because we were forced by dog food again! They thought as their faces darkened. They retracted their gazes and turned to resume watching the competition.


    They are curious as to what Chen Wu is planning.


    ¡­


    Chen Wu, the mastermind, spoke in a calm voice. He is the one who proposed this game so no one would suspect him if he spoke at this time. After all, they still have to know the next conditions of this game.


    "Two to one." He said. "If there are two votes for the one with the longest stick, then the one with the longest stick will be the first to strike. The same applies for the vote for the one with the shortest stick. Then, we will set a time limit before the next one to strike." He told them.


    "Isn''t this the same as earlier?" Wu Tie asked.


    "Of course, it isn''t." Chen Wu turned to him. "This time, no one knows who will be the first to strike." He explained.


    Wu Tie nodded as he finally understood. This way, only them their selves know their discoveries as the other two parties won''t peek at them while they fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling. On the other hand, earlier, if they vote for each other right on their faces, there will be a grudge born since someone might want to be the first but then because of the other two, they became the last to strike.


    But, Chen Wu gave them an alternative voting method. This way indeed is fair and covert. And since each of them joined this small game, naturally, they will abide by the rule to not take a peek while one of the parties are fighting against xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    "Shall we vote?" Chen Wu asked.


    ¡­


    "Jie, did you see who got the long, short and the other stick?" Lei Ling asked Lei Qing.


    "No." Lei Qing shook her head.


    "How about you?" Lei Ling turned to Jing Kang.


    Jing Kang shook his head. "No." he answered. "It was too fast¡­ I was caught off-guard and didn''t react enough so I didn''t see." He explained.


    The other elders nodded in agreement. "That Wu Lian¡­ who would expect for him and Chen Wu to do this trick?" Xi Ming asked and helplessly smiled.


    They nodded. "Even Sun Yan and Jin Yu at the scene couldn''t react." Tang Zhe spoke.


    "But, Wu Lian also closed his eyes to be fair to them. Thus, he also shouldn''t know which sticks did Fei Luo and Wu Tie, and Chen Wu, got." Jing Cheng said.


    "That''s my son!" Sun Yi smiled, feeling proud as he looked at Wu Lian''s poker face. His smile froze and he turned to look at the man who wore the similar poker face.


    If it was Sun Yi who raised Wu Lian, he would definitely have misguided the child. Fortunately, his upright husband Wu Yuan also raised Wu Lian and honed Wu Lian to be who he is now. Just that¡­ he became as abstinent as his father.


    Sun Yi helplessly sighed, doesn''t know whether Wu Lian''s abstinent personality is a blessing or a curse to his future partner.


    ¡­


    Wu Lian''s unknowing chosen future partner Chen Wu, looked at Fei Luo and Wu Tie, before he spoke. "Let''s use the Revealing Talisman to vote, then." He suggested when neither of the two spoke.


    Fei Luo and Wu Tie turned to him, looking at him with a suspicious gaze. He seems so eager¡­ did Chen Wu pick the shortest stick? They thought. But, they can''t confirm this right now so they kept their thoughts.


    Sun Yan and Jin Yu looked at each other before they retracted their gazes. Wu Lian''s move was too fast earlier and before they know it, Fei Luo and Wu Tie have also chosen the sticks. They were stunned at this unexpected move of Wu Lian that prompted Fei Luo and Wu Tie to make their decision fast, that they didn''t notice the remaining falling stick that Chen Wu caught.


    Cunning. The Youxiwang Sect can actually be this cunning! Now, neither of them knows which stick did the other person have and only knows what stick they have.


    "The Revealing Talisman can hide messages before it reveals the message after a period of time." Chen Wu explained as he took out a talisman, injected his qi on it to cast his vote.


    Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Wu Tie and Jin Yu felt speechless at this. Chen Wu took the initiative to cast his vote first not only because he was the one who proposed this, but also to relieve their suspicion on him of cheating in the game that he proposed.


    "I''ll go first." Fei Luo spoke as he took the talisman.


    Wu Tie raised his hands and shrugged. "My turn." He said and took the flying talisman after Fei Luo also casted his vote. He injected his qi before he released the talisman.


    Everyone watched the Revealing Talisman flew mid-air and held their breaths as they waited. Then, their eyes widened in shock when the result was finally shown.


    "¡­ what the heck?!" the audience exclaimed when they saw the result.. "Why¡­ why is it the one with neither the long nor short stick that has the three votes?!" they asked.

 Chapter 590 - The Scum Is Committed

    Wu Lian, Sun Yan and Jin Yu were stunned when they also saw the result. Then, they looked at Chen Wu, Fei Luo and Wu Tie who voted, thinking the same thing. ¡­ what the hell are they doing? They thought and looked at each other with their gazes speaking before they all retracted their gazes and turned back to Chen Wu, Fei Luo and Wu Tie who are also looking at each other.


    Chen Wu smiled, breaking the sudden tension and stalemate. He also should be the one to speak since he is the one who proposed this small game. Thus, nobody thinks that there was something wrong with him speaking. "Since the one with neither long nor short stick won¡­" he said.


    Fei Luo''s and Wu Tie''s ears perked up, same with Sun Yan, Jin Yu and Wu Lian.


    "¡­ the voting method for the second one and last one to go is still the same." Chen Wu continued. "We will still gather here after the time allotted to vote for the next person to go." He told them.


    Everyone immediately understood. This Chen Wu really is surprisingly sly! They thought. If the first person wouldn''t come up, then his identity as the one who had the neither long nor short stick would be exposed. This would leave the remaining two be unable to vote since they would only have one point to vote, and each for their self. Meanwhile, this first person to go took advantage of them to cast their vote on him!


    This is definitely a problem, and also the fact that the remaining two can gang up on him to make him spill out what he found out and these two can also not do the task anymore. This turns the table on the first person, as he now was the one who has been taken advantage on! Thus, he has no choice but to return to not expose his identity, so none of these could happen.


    "Fck! This is such a clever trick!" the audience exclaimed as they looked at Chen Wu in awe.


    "That is my nephew!" Cheng Sheng proudly smiled.


    "Ah Sheng, he is also my nephew¡­" Chen Han spoke.


    But, the others only looked at him with pity since Chen Han obviously is an idiot, though a family and brother idiot at that, which is also a good thing.


    ¡­


    While the people outside discussed, the participants inside are coldly sweating. It was only now did Fei Luo, Sun Yan, Wu Tie and Jin Yu realized that they have fallen in another trap! A psychological trap! They didn''t expect for Chen Wu to do this! But, even if they are mad, they can''t back out now or they will have to face the other two.


    Chen Wu¡­ he is really worthy of being Cheng Sheng''s nephew. He is really cunning!


    "Deal." Fei Luo and Wu Tie agreed.


    Chen Wu nodded, feeling satisfied. "Then, the remaining matter is the amount of time give to fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling." he said. After that, they will go back here again and vote for the second person to go.


    "Two hours." They looked at each other and spoke at the same time. After two hours, it will be noon and they had to take lunch. After lunch, they can go back and vote for the second person to go.


    As for the third person¡­ there is no need to go back and they can fight all they want, since the game has already ended. They can also back out, if they think that playing such a game isn''t a loss. Or¡­ they already have another plan.


    As to why they decided it is two hours¡­ it is because two hours before noon, xiao Bao and xiao Ling return to the forbidden area for xiao Ling to nap while xiao Bao would prepare lunch for xiao Ling to eat when xiao Ling wakes at noon for lunch.


    Such a committed person¡­ ehem, sword spirit¡­ he really learned from his master Fei Yin. Since xiao Ling hates to be awaken while xiao Bao hated for xiao Ling to be disturbed¡­ oh, now that they think about it, this is all about xiao Ling''s temper, isn''t it?


    Anyway, they will definitely face the wrath of these two strong sword spirits. But, no risks, no gain. Thus, they have to grit their teeth if they wanted to win! You just can''t lie down and win! You have to work hard!


    ¡­


    "This is so exciting!" Shan Lu exclaimed. Then, he turned to Guo Cheng. "Who do you think will go first?" he asked. The one who will go first is the one who got neither the longest nor the shortest stick.


    "Can''t you wait until the hour arrives?!" Guo Cheng snapped at him.


    Shan Lu immediately shut up and sat upright on his seat.


    "What do you think, xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen asked.


    "Ah Sheng. What do you think the stick that Wu-er da got?" Chen Han asked Cheng Sheng.


    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them. "How would I know?" he asked. Before any of them could react, he continued. "But, we will know when the hour arrives." He said.


    "But, it is just the one who got the neither longest nor shortest stick, right?" You Rou asked.


    "No." Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up. "We will know who got which, all three of them." he told him as his eyes narrowed with a crafty light.


    The others were shocked while Fei Yin smiled. He has a guess to what is Cheng Sheng thinking. These youngsters¡­ do they think they can outwit the smartest scum? They are too young for this wishful thinking!


    ¡­


    "Did xiao Bao and xiao Ling return to the forbidden area?" Wen Yan asked as they all have gathered.


    "Yes. It seems that they have finished attacking all of us, including the Shanliangde Sect and Wu Tie and Jin Yu." Jing De answered when he and Jing Xu followed xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling has a strange temper. Sometimes he and xiao Bao, who is faithfully following his order, would attack the participants with a certain time interval. But, the next day, he would attack them only at night. Then, the next day, he would attack them from dawn. This made the participants tremble in fright and made them anxious since they don''t know when or where will the two pop out an then attack them.


    It was only later did they realize that this ''strange temper'' of xiao Ling is actually him being unpredictable so that the participants won''t be able to find any pattern with their attacks. But, this realization didn''t make them feel any better. Instead, it made them feel worse. They feel like they are facing against Cheng Sheng because xiao Ling is really like its master.


    No¡­ xiao Ling''s temper is worse than Cheng Sheng''s! Fortunately, Cheng Sheng became humane this past five years. Yet, ''another'' Cheng Sheng appeared in the form of xiao Ling, and it is the worse version of the previous Cheng Sheng! This almost drove the participants crazy!


    Anyway, today, xiao Ling and xiao Bao attacked them all in just the morning. This meant that from noon until the evening, they can relax and farm for points to recover their points lost. Although they only grouped themselves in pairs, the physical discomfort they felt after beaten up by either xiao Ling or xiao Bao is of lesser important since it made the points deducted from them lesser now. Thus, they felt comforted, or else they would immediately lose their sanity!


    "Has it started?" Chen Su anxiously asked.


    "It did." A familiar voice spoke.


    They all turned and saw Chen Wu followed by Wu Lian.


    "Da ge!" Chen Su and Chen Yu cried and they ran towards Chen Wu.


    Chen Wu felt his heart ached when he saw the bruises on Chen Su''s and Chen Yu''s arms. Fortunately, they were only light. It seems that xiao Bao and xiao Ling still have their conscience on them, albeit not being humans.


    ¡­


    "Eh?! Chen Wu and Wu Lian returned to their group¡­" the audience spoke.


    "Wait! Fei Luo and Sun Yan also returned!" somebody exclaimed.


    Everyone turned and saw Fei Luo and Sun Yan reunited with Xi Bing and Fei Huo.


    "It is already two hours before noon¡­ this means¡­!" they all looked at each other and turned to see Wu Tie and Jin Yu entering the forbidden area.


    "It is Wu Tie who picked the neither longest nor shortest stick!" they all exclaimed in realization and cheered.


    They watched as Wu Tie and Jin Yu met xiao Bao who suddenly appeared and attacked them while holding his sword in his one hand and a spatula in the other hand. The picture looked wrong but everyone already understood that xiao Bao is cooking for xiao Ling.


    Suddenly, Cheng Sheng''s eyes curved. "No¡­" he muttered. "Wu Tie got the longest stick.." He said.

 Chapter 591 - The Scum Is Apprehensive

    "WHAT?!" Li Tian and Feng Mo exclaimed after they heard what he said.


    Lei Qing was also shocked. "Cheng-shidi, are you sure?" she asked.


    "Ah Sheng¡­ but it was agreed that the one who got the neither longest nor the shortest stick would go first¡­" Chen Han said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "But, what if they don''t want to uphold that agreement?" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "Don''t take this matter seriously for now. They are just kids. It is fine to be competitive." Cheng Sheng chuckled.


    They all looked at each other.


    "But, how did you know that it wasn''t him who got the neither longest nor shortest stick?" Kang Ce asked.


    "Don''t you think that something is missing?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Huh?" they muttered and turned.


    Qian Tian''s eyes narrowed. "You mean, the one who should appear there didn''t appear?" he asked. "The one who got the neither longest nor shortest stick also didn''t uphold the agreement?" he added.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "But, this still doesn''t explain why Wu Tie had the longest stick." Jing Cheng spoke. "It could be that he is really there at the right place and right time. That he got the neither longest nor shortest stick, so no one should appear there aside from him and Jin Yu." He explained.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Because all of them are playing very carefully." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Huh?" they looked at him.


    "Even if the game Chen Wu proposed won''t expose their identity as the one who got which stick, as I said ¨C " Cheng Sheng looked at them. " ¨C they are more apprehensive than what they show. Because not only they are the leaders of their groups, they also have things they care more than their position as a leader." He explained.


    They were stunned and then fell silent. That''s right¡­ Fei Luo is the leader of the Shanliangde Sect disciples, and Chen Wu for the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect, as the eldest of the two groups. Then, there is Wu Tie who is leading Jin Yu.


    "So, Wu Tie struck first because he badly wanted to win?" Xi Ming asked. "What if he would ran into the one who should be there instead of him?" he said.


    "He won''t. Because he already expected that the other two would act this way." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "What?!" they exclaimed and looked at him in shock.


    "Then¡­ that game was meaningless?" Qian Lin said.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered. "On the contrary, that game is what they needed." He told them.


    "Huh?" they looked at him in befuddlement.


    "They needed to use something as a cover-up for their real plan." Fei Yin told them.


    "¡­ ''real plan''?" they muttered in a daze.


    Fei Yin nodded and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Da shixiong¡­ what are you looking at me for?" Cheng Sheng smiled. "I am not a parasite that lives in their stomachs to know what they are thinking." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­"


    Fei Yin just chuckled. "I also don''t know what they are planning, but judging the way they acted, they do have a plan." He told them.


    The others nodded in understanding.


    "But, why is it that Wu Tie got the longest stick?" Jing Hei asked. "And, what about Chen Wu and Fei Luo?" he added.


    The others turned back to Cheng Sheng. They remembered that Cheng Sheng said earlier that at this hour he will know who got which stick, as soon as the first person shows up.


    "Because the one who got the shortest stick still is upholding the agreement that it isn''t his turn, while the other one who got the neither the longest nor the shortest stick, although was decided to be the first one to fight xiao Bao and xiao Ling, can still choose to not go, right?" Cheng Sheng asked. "That doesn''t break the agreement." He told them.


    Fei Yin nodded in agreement. "That is taking advantage of the loophole." He added.


    Everyone. "¡­" he fcking got a point¡­ they thought, feeling that their IQ was crushed.


    "But, Wu Tie is really lucky that he managed to guess the Chen Wu''s and Fei Luo''s thoughts." Cheng Sheng continued. "He knows that the either of the two got the neither the longest nor the shortest stick since he knows that he got the longest one. And the two are apprehensive because they carry many people on their shoulders, so they wouldn''t act according to the game and took advantage of the loophole because they have another plan." He explained. "Although Wu Tie may or may not know of the two''s other plans, it is enough for him to sense that the two don''t have the intention to be the first to fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling. Thus, he acted." He finished.


    A long silence passed as they all processed what Cheng Sheng said.


    "Then, what about Chen Wu and Fei Luo? Which stick did they get?" Zheng Yi asked.


    "This¡­" Cheng Sheng suddenly grinned.


    Everyone shuddered when they saw him looked at Chen Wu''s and Fei Luo''s figures being displayed by the Cleansing Stone.


    "Fei Luo got the neither the longest nor the shortest stick while Chen Wu got the shortest stick." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    Xi Ming coughed. "Cheng Sheng¡­" he called. "Fei Luo is the most upright disciple of our sect. He wouldn''t break any rules, including verbal agreements." He explained.


    They all looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows raised. "And this is why I said that they only took advantage of the game''s loophole." He said. "Also, it wasn''t Fei Luo who decided this. It was Sun Yan." He told them.


    "¡­ what?!" they all looked at Sun Yi who smiled.


    "Junior Cheng¡­ you really love to expose everyone." Sun Yi said and helplessly said.


    "Because your nephew is trying to outsmart me." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" that is just you overthinking! They all thought.


    ¡­


    Sun Yan, who got exposed by Cheng Sheng, was talking with Xi Bing.


    "Why didn''t you two show up?" Xi Bing calmly asked. He didn''t get mad since he knows how careful Sun Yan is.


    If he did or didn''t do something, there is a reason for it.


    As expected, Sun Yan did have a reason. "Fei Luo''s not in his top condition." He answered and looked at Fei Luo who sat woodenly on the ground while Fei Huo chatted with him.


    Xi Bing fell silent. "¡­ due to Fei Huo?" he asked.


    Sun Yan didn''t answer, which is confirming what Xi Bing said. "It is not that he doesn''t trust you." He told Xi Bing.


    "I know." Xi Bing spoke. "He just feels uncomfortable without Fei Huo around." He said.


    Sun Yan fell silent as he looked at the Fei brothers. "Five years ago." He said with a sigh in his voice.


    Xi Bing''s expression changed. Five years ago, everyone saw how devastated Fei Lin was for losing not only his uncle, Fei Huang, but also Fei Yin. Fei Luo''s mind matured early as the eldest child. Thus, he has seen Fei Lin''s depression of losing his family.


    The Fei family doesn''t raise their children. Instead, they let their children grow on their own. Thus, the children began to rely on their siblings, increasing their affection, and also dependence, to each other. This is why Fei Lin was more affected when he lost Fei Yin than when Fei Huang died. And his period of depression was seen by Fei Luo, thus Fei Luo became secretly scared to become like Fei Lin and lose his brother Fei Huo. Although Fei Luo looked cold, he is actually very affectionate of his younger brother Fei Huo.


    Really a tsundere. So, he is actually very scared to lose Fei Huo to the point of feeling apprehensive without Fei Huo around. Sun Yan has seen this today. Thus, he advised Fei Luo to not go earlier to fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling and just wait for tomorrow for xiao Bao and xiao Ling to attack them.


    "Sun Yan." Xi Bing called.


    "What?" Sun Yan asked.


    "I am afraid that this time difference¡­" Xi Bing frowned.


    One day¡­ they have to wait until tomorrow. Many things can happen in just one day.


    Sun Yan also understood. "I am sorry. But, I can''t let Fei Luo fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling with his state." He said.


    Xi Bing, fortunately, isn''t a bad person. "I know." He said. "Take this as me considering him as Fei Huo''s family." He told him.


    "Thank you." Sun Yan sighed in relief. Then, he looked around. "Where is Xi He?" he asked when he didn''t saw the other.


    "Ah, this¡­" Xi Bing''s brows knitted. "He is going to do something stupid again." He frowned.


    "What is it?" Sun Yan asked.


    "He has been tailing Wu Tie." Xi Bing answered.


    Hearing this answer, Sun Yan''s expression didn''t look good. "If he will attack Wu Tie at this time, attacking xiao Bao and xiao Ling, Xi He will¡­" he looked at Xi Bing.


    Xi Bing nodded. "He will just be helping Wu Tie and Jin Yu gain a ''helper''." He said.


    "Wu Tie should have calculated this to happen.." Sun Yan sighed in defeat.

 Chapter 592 - The Scum Is Promising

    "FCK! Each of them is very strong!" the audience exclaimed when they saw Wu Tie, Jin Yu, and now Xi He who appeared out of nowhere, fight against xiao Bao and the irritated xiao Ling.


    Everyone can see that xiao Ling, who was roused from his sleep, is very angry thus his strength doubled. But, Wu Tie, Jin Yu and Xi He are still holding on.


    "Wu Tie knows that xiao Ling''s strength would be doubled because of his anger for his sleep being disrupted." Jing Bai spoke. "He and Jin Yu definitely will be defeated by xiao Ling and xiao Bao, especially that xiao Ling''s strength has doubled. So, he included Xi He, who is stalking him, in his plans." he explained.


    Xi Ming covered his face with his both hands, feeling ashamed because Xi He was used. Sun Yu''s face doesn''t look good, either, while Wu Tong repeatedly apologized to Sun Yu after his son Wu Tie used Xi He, who, obviously, is an unwilling helper.


    "Not only that." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "Is there something else, Cheng-shidi?" Li Tian asked.


    "Not only is Xi He a competitor, but also is Wu Tie''s nemesis, although he doesn''t take him seriously." Cheng Sheng said.


    They all grimaced when they remembered how Xi He is hell-bent on fighting Wu Tie. "You are right¡­" they nodded.


    "This way, not only Wu Tie can get back at Xi He for pestering him by making troubles for him, he also can eliminate Xi He in case Xi He would get heavily injured by xiao Ling and xiao Bao." Cheng Sheng continued. Then, he made a pause. "Of course, xiao Ling and xiao Bao are very careful thus they won''t be heavy with their hands towards the participants. Wu Tie also is a smart person to not plot a malicious plan against Xi He." He looked at them.


    They nodded in agreement. Wu Tie already plotted against Xi He by using Xi He as a ''helper''. In case Xi He would be heavily injured in this, he will be the one to blame, since everyone knows and has seen that xiao Ling and xiao Bao aren''t malicious towards the participants and just are tempering them to become stronger. Thus, Wu Tie won''t let Xi He be crippled after their fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao.


    "They will face the Shanliangde Sect if that happens." Sun Yi said.


    "En." Xi Xing nodded.


    "So, aside from using Xi He as a helper, Wu Tie also plans to tire out Xi He out from this." Cheng Sheng spoke. "This way, not only will Xi He be unable to run after Wu Tie again, he also won''t be able to fight against demons soon and thus won''t be able to increase his points." He explained.


    "OH! So that''s it!" they exclaimed, feeling enlightened.


    "A nice plan, indeed." Jing He clapped.


    "Each and every one of the participants this year are very promising!" the audience exclaimed as they watched the participants running here and there.


    The sect leaders, elders, and the Righteous Alliance smiled in satisfaction when they heard he compliments. The sect leaders feel proud of their disciples when they heard the audience praised their disciples. Their disciples'' efforts weren''t in vain.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin called.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng smiled.


    "The next one¡­ who do you think will go against xiao Bao and xiao Ling?" Fei Yin asked.


    Upon hearing this question, the elders started. They all looked at Fei Yin before they looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Hm? Wouldn''t it be the Shanliangde Sect''s turn?" Qian Lin asked.


    Xiao Le nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Chen Wu has withdrawn and Wu Tie seized his chance¡­ then, wouldn''t it be Fei Luo and Sun Yan''s turn?" he asked.


    "It depends." Cheng Sheng finally answered.


    "''it depends''?" Fan Wen looked at him. "What does it mean, xiao Sheng?" he asked in surprise.


    "Answering to shifu, it depends on who will be voted next." Cheng Sheng answered. Before any of them could speak, he continued. "And on Fei Luo''s state." He added.


    "Fei Luo''s state?" Xi Ming muttered.


    "En. In fact, he had made a mistake since the beginning." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What mistake?" they asked.


    "Fei Luo is a very good seedling. Not only because of his potential, but also self-awareness and awareness to his surroundings. In short ¨C " Cheng Sheng looked at them. " ¨C he is a guarded individual. He is constantly looking at everyone at everything to not make any mistakes. So ¨C " he looked back to the ongoing competition. " ¨C no matter how fast Wu Lian was earlier, he who has been secretly observing his surroundings, could have seen it. But, he didn''t." he said.


    "Indeed¡­" they agreed. In their eyes, Fei Luo is a perfect disciple.


    "Then, why did he commit a mistake?" Lei Ling asked.


    "Wu Tie''s reaction was slower than Wu Lian''s so he missed to see what stick did Chen Wu and Fei Luo picked. Chen Wu decided to choose the remaining one to be fair. Fei Luo should have the advantage with his fast reaction, yet he failed to use it." Cheng Sheng said. "It is because he is absent-minded." He told them.


    "''absent-minded''?!" they exclaimed before they looked at Fei Luo''s face. This perfect disciple is absent-minded?! They thought with their eyes wide in disbelief.


    "How?" Lei Qing asked as she observed Fei Luo''s expressions. She can''t see it. You Rou and Lei Ling are also skeptical.


    "His brother." Chen Han spoke.


    Everyone looked at him. "His brother?!" they asked.


    Chen Han nodded.


    Everyone. "¡­" do you think everyone is brother crazy like you?! They thought and remembered Qian Jue and Qian Meng.


    Qian Lin and Qian Tian, noticed that everyone turned to look at Qian Jue and Qian Meng, coughed. Did they notice that Qian Jue is in love with Qian Meng?! They thought, secretly panicking as cold sweat trickled down their faces.


    "Fei Luo, surprisingly, is overprotective of Fei Huo though he doesn''t show it." The observant Sun Yi spoke.


    Everyone. "¡­" bullshit! Why can''t we see that?! They thought and looked at Sun Yi with suspecting gazes.


    But, Sun Yi just smiled. He could see from Fei Luo''s eyes that he really cared much about Fei Huo, for Sun Rong''s also had that gaze when he is looking at him. Doting, as well as care. Chen Han naturally have that gaze, too, every time he looks at Cheng Sheng, as well as Qian Tian towards Qian Meng. Because they are elder brothers, and their instinct is to protect their younger brother. Thus, after Fei Luo and Fei Huo were separated, Fei Luo secretly worried about Fei Huo and became absent-minded.


    "Then¡­ what happens if the Shanliangde Sect will be voted next?" Tang Yun asked.


    Cheng Sheng played with his fan. "It depends¡­" he spoke.


    ''it depends'' again?! They thought.


    "It depends on Fei Luo?" Shan Lu asked.


    "It depends¡­ on Sun Yan." Cheng Sheng said.


    Shan Lu. "¡­" alright. I won''t talk again. My face really hurts! He thought and inwardly cried.


    Everyone was surprised. "Sun Yan?! Why?" they asked.


    Jing Bai uttered a sound of surprise. "Is it because he will have to take the lead later if they will fight because Fei Luo is absent-minded?" he guessed.


    "That''s one of the two." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Jing Bai suddenly felt a sense of pride because he has guessed right. Shan Lu looked at him enviously.


    "''two''? There is another one?" Feng Mo caught the key point.


    "En. The other one¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he looked at Sun Yan. "¡­ is how far can he convince Fei Luo." He answered.


    "''convince''? Convince what?" Tang Zhe asked.


    "Wouldn''t they fight?" Zheng Yi added.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng nodded. "That''s it." He said.


    ¡­ ''that''s it''? they thought.


    Fei Yin chuckled when he saw that Cheng Sheng has ran out of energy to explain. "What Cheng-shidi meant is how can Sun Yan make Fei Luo be in his best state." He said.


    They all turned to him. "''be in his best state''?" they asked.


    "If Fei Luo would fight later but still absent-minded, Sun Yan had to bear everything." Fei Yin slowly spoke. "So, if he can make Fei Luo return to his best state beforehand, then Fei Luo can fight along with him on his peak state." He explained.


    "Oh! You have a point!" they exclaimed when they finally understood.


    "This way, they can fight one on one against xiao Ling and xiao Bao!" Jing Hei said.


    "En." They nodded.


    "But, if Sun Yan can''t, then, they might have to withdraw." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They froze. "That''s right¡­" they muttered. There is also this option! Chen Wu withdraw because he might have another plan. Then, Sun Yan and Fei Luo can also withdraw!


    "And if they will, then¡­" Cheng Sheng continued.


    "Then¡­" the others muttered and suddenly, their eyes widened in shock when they realized something.


    The corners of Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up.


    "All three chances will become Wu Tie''s!" they exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 593 - The Scum Is Convincing

    "Hey, this¡­" they all looked at each other.


    Fei Yin smiled and looked at Cheng Sheng. He has other thoughts. "Chen Wu wouldn''t be making a wedding only for someone to wear, right?" he asked. He meant that Chen Wu planned something only for Wu Tie to benefit from it.


    Chen Wu wouldn''t be this stupid, right?


    "Of course not." Cheng Sheng answered with a smile. "Whose nephew do you think he is?" he asked as he raised his brows.


    Fei Yin chuckled. Then, he glanced at Chen Han.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­"


    The other elders who are secretly listening. "¡­"


    Chen Han''s face darkened. "Hey! What do you mean by that?!" he asked Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin didn''t answer and just looked away.


    "Xiao Sheng. What do you mean by ''making a wedding dress only for someone to wear''?" Fan Wen asked.


    The others nodded, obviously wanted to ask this question, too, but they are afraid to interrupt Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s conversation.


    "Answering to shifu, this disciple means that Chen Wu might be planning but only Wu Tie benefited in the end instead of him." Cheng Sheng explained.


    The others who heard this exclaimed in enlightenment.


    Fan Wen was surprised when he heard this hurried to look back to the ongoing competition and his eyes widened in shock, finally realizing it. "Your nephew¡­" he muttered, looking very worried.


    "It is fine, shifu." Cheng Sheng spoke. "If really used that loophole as a feint and just was thinking of another plan right now, then this will serve as an experience for him as his failure." He said. "But, I believe that Chen Wu really has a backup plan. Or ¨C " he looked at them. " ¨C this game is actually his backup plan." He told them.


    "Huh? What does that mean?" they asked.


    "When you say ''back up plan'', doesn''t this mean an alternative method? In case something happens¡­" Xi Xing spoke. "But, nothing bad happened?" he asked and tilted his head.


    Hearing this question, the corners of Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up. Everyone who saw it felt a chill went down their spine.


    "Who said nothing bad has happened?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Everyone. "???"


    "Isn''t deducting their points considered a bad thing?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone. "¡­" fck! It is! They all thought when they realized it. That''s right! Deducting their points is actually a tragic event that happened for the participants!


    "Then¡­" they looked at Cheng Sheng, waiting for his further explanation.


    But, Cheng Sheng just remained smiling. "I think Chen Wu has already gotten the big picture." He said as he opened his fan and stroke the words written on it.


    "¡­ huh?" they muttered and looked at each other with a bewildered gaze. They don''t understand what Cheng Sheng said. They turned to Fei Yin, hoping that he could translate for them. But, Fei Yin this time didn''t speak.


    "You will see it at midnight." Cheng Sheng said.


    "¡­ ''midnight''?" they muttered, still in a daze after being left hanging by Cheng Sheng.


    "En. Did you forgot?" Cheng Sheng looked at them.


    Zheng Yi laughed. "Tomorrow is the elimination period." He spoke. "And, this midnight, we will be announcing the point threshold." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" oh, fck! They were too engrossed cheering for their respective disciples that they have forgotten about the elimination period.


    Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi looked at each other and made a high five. Jing Bai''s face immediately soured while Fei Yin''s expression cooled. They immediately separated Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi from each other, making Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi don''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Eh? Since this midnight is the point threshold and the start of the second elimination period¡­" You Rou muttered when she realized something. "¡­ was it because of these that xiao Bao and xiao Ling gave the participants a whole day to give them a chance to farm for points so they won''t be eliminated this midnight?" she asked.


    Everyone started and finally realized it. "Woah! Xiao Ling and xiao Bao are very kind!" Shan Lu exclaimed.


    Everyone. "¡­" stealing others'' points can be considered ''kind''? You should say that this is the least that they could being kind to the participants! they thought.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin, the masters of the two sword spirits, couldn''t care less. The others felt helpless towards this and they can just resume watching the competition.


    "It is about to be noon." Jing Kang spoke.


    Everyone froze when they remembered. After noon, the second voting of Chen Wu''s small game will happen! This leaves Sun Yan a little time turn Fei Luo to his peak state in order to fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao!


    ¡­


    "Fei Luo." Sun Yan called as he walked towards Fei Luo, who is hugging Fei Huo.


    Fei Luo and Fei Huo turned. The rare warm atmosphere between the brothers was broken. "Go. I need to talk to him." Fei Luo told Fei Huo.


    Fei Huo looked reluctant to part with his elder brother but Fei Luo gently pushed him. Then, he and Sun Yan left, leaving Fei Huo with the taciturn Xi Bing. Thinking that he will be left with a cold and silent person like Xi Bing, Fei Huo froze on the spot and didn''t dare to look at Xi Bing, afraid that Xi Bing might suddenly just slit his throat.


    He is more suitable to be an assassin than a disciple. Fei Huo thought as he fixed his gaze on the direction where Fei Luo left with Sun Yan.


    Xi Bing, who is silent just because he doesn''t know how to face his crush, became even more silent and the aura around him became more menacing as he pondered over how to initiate a conversation between him and Fei Huo. Aside from instructing him earlier where to go when they fought against xiao Bao, they didn''t converse nor had any interaction at that.


    Xi Bing admits that he is a poor conversation starter, or conversation partner. In fact, he is a conversation killer and also mood killer. Thus, he chose to keep his silent personality. This way, if he had other people who he find annoying, they won''t dare get close to him to talk to him. But, right now, he is the one who wanted to initiate the conversation. He had already planned to have Fei Huo alone with him, so why should he waste his chance?


    Also, he knows that Fei Huo is deeply worried with his elder brother. "Ge¡­" as expected, he heard Fei Huo call Fei Luo.


    "Hey." Xi Bing finally managed to call.


    Fei Huo turned. His eyes are red from suppressing his tears. Xi Bing felt something choked him and he suddenly can''t speak. Was I wrong to separate this pair of brothers? But, if Sun Yan and Fei Luo won''t pair up and fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bing, they can''t find a breakthrough with their current situation. Fei Luo is the strongest among them Shanliangde Sect disciples, and Sun Yan is the second.


    Thus, Xi bing agreed to Sun Yan''s decision to separate Fei Luo and Fei Huo.


    "I¡­" Xi Bing spoke and cough when his voice shook. "Don''t cry." He told him.


    Fei Huo sniffled as he looked at Xi Bing.


    "You are worried for your elder brother, right?" Xi Bing asked.


    "Yes." Fei Huo nodded. "My ge is the only family I have." He said.


    Xi Bing knows this, since he has been watching over the pair of brothers Fei Luo and Fei Huo who were orphaned at a very age. Their parents were one of the many heroes who died in their war against Wu Ran five years ago. Xi Bing''s parents'' are, too. Thus, he sympathized first at this pair of siblings.


    But, time passed and Fei Luo changed from a weak boy to a reliable elder brother, strong and resolute. Fortunately, Fei Huo remained as who he is ¨C a lively child and curious of many things. But, his over dependency towards his older brother has to be fixed. Not just for Xi Bing''s feelings, but also ¨C


    Xi Bing has finally gathered up his courage. "Fei Huo." He called.


    "Yes?" Fei Huo answered.


    "If you feel worried for your elder brother, then stop being so dependent on him." Xi Bing said after he closed off his Cleansing Stone as he secretly did for Fei Huo''s Cleansing Stone.


    Fei Huo''s eyes widened in shock. "''stop being¡­ so dependent''?" he muttered as he repeated Xi Bing''s words.


    "En." Xi Bing nodded in affirmation. "Doing this, your also would constantly worry about you always." He said. "Later, they will vote again. The Shanliangde Sect can''t lose, just because your elder brother isn''t in his peak state." He told him.


    "peak¡­ state''?" Fei Huo muttered.


    "Yes. Fei Luo can''t unleash his full potential because he became absent-minded." Xi Bing told him.


    Fei Huo stared at him in shock.


    "Fei Huo. If you care for someone, you don''t have to make them worried as much as you feel towards them." Xi Bing spoke. "The biggest protection one can give to another is the knowledge of how protect their self.." He told him.

 Chapter 594 - The Scum Is A Substitute

    Afternoon.


    "It''s here! It''s here!" the audience exclaimed when the afternoon has arrived. The afternoon signified the second round of voting for the small game that Chen Wu proposed to Fei Luo and Wu Tie.


    The audience saw Chen Wu, Fei Luo and Wu Tie arrived at the entrance of the forbidden area again.


    "Eh? Wait¡­" someone from the audience spoke. "Wasn''t Wu Tie injured from his fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao earlier?" he asked. "Why does he look like how he did earlier, without any wounds?" he said as he observed Wu Tie.


    The others also looked at Wu Tie and also noticed it. The sect leaders, elders and Righteous Alliance also noticed it.


    "A Substitute Talisman." Cheng Sheng answered for all of them.


    "''Substitute Talisman''?" they asked with a puzzled expression. But, after a few seconds, their puzzled expression was replaced by an excited expression when they realized that this is Cheng Sheng''s new invention again.


    "A Substitute Talisman is used to create a ''body'' for you, whichever appearance you want." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Of course, its real body is a talisman, and the ''body'' the others could see is the virtual body. Thus, the Substitute Talisman can also be called a ''Virtual Talisman''." He explained.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling and Xiao Le are staring at him, obviously wanted to learn this talisman from him.


    "Somewhat, they are like spirit servants. Just that, they don''t have flesh. So, they work like an illusion spell." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, the difference between the Substitute Talisman and an illusion spell is that this Substitute Talisman can be upgraded to be tangible. You just need to inject more qi to it, as well as also to control it." He explained. "It would be like you are just there." He told them.


    "So that''s it!" they exclaimed in realization.


    "When did they have this kind of talisman?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "I gave it to xiao Bao through the Bai Tan and have xiao Bao give it to the one who fought them so that their small game would still be fair." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" so he is indulging Chen Wu''s plan! They all thought. But, indeed, this continues the fairness of their small game.


    If Wu Tie would have arrived wounded, then Chen Wu and Fei Luo would know that Wu Tie got the longest stick, and he played ''dirty'' by seizing Chen Wu''s turn to fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling. even if Wu Tie would use medicines to heal his wounds, it would take a long time for his wounds to heal and the scars would disappear. He only got a short time. This is a loophole in Chen Wu''s game! Thus, Cheng Sheng has decided to help Wu Tie find a solution to his predicament while covering up his nephew''s, Chen Wu, mistake.


    This is the love of an uncle!


    "Ah Sheng. Who do you think will go next?" Chen Han asked. There are only remaining two people ¨C Fei Luo and Wu Tie, albeit Wu Tie had already gone first.


    As soon as this was asked, everyone turned to look at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng smiled. "How would I do? It is the participants who will decide this themselves, not me." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, they can''t refute this.


    "How about this? Everyone will make a bet." Cheng Sheng proposed. "After all, the second round of voting will be the last round." He explained.


    Everyone pondered over it and think that it was reasonable. "Good!" they answered with a nod, agreeing to his proposal.


    "Then, I bet ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke.


    But, they all ruthlessly cut him off. "No! You can''t bet!" it was Jing Hei.


    "That''s right, junior Cheng. You are lucky, and even without your luck, you have your brain to analyze the probability of the game." Sun Yi spoke.


    Qian Tan nodded in agreement. "Almost all of them, he is right." He said.


    Qian Lin laughed when they saw that Cheng Sheng''s face soured.


    "Is this okay? After all, it is him who proposed this¡­" Tang Yun said.


    "Tang Zhe, are you joining?" Shu Mu asked.


    Tang Zhe grimaced. "Our Huakai Sect won''t join." He said.


    Everyone roared in laughter. They know that the Huakai Sect has the worst of luck.


    "I bet my fifty silver!" Kang Ce decisively said. "It will be Wu Tie!" he said.


    "I also bet fifty silver!" Jing Bai spoke. "It will be Fei Luo!" he said.


    The others also placed their bets while Cheng Sheng frowned in displeasure on the side. He can only watch them with a bitter gaze. Then, suddenly, he thought of something. "I know who will go next." He told them.


    They all turned to look at him, only to turn back and resume betting.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­"


    Fei Yin chuckled when he saw his dearly beloved''s scrunched up face.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­" Fan Wen called and helplessly smiled. "Come. Tell shifu instead. Don''t mind them." he told him.


    And so Cheng Sheng scooted closer to Fan Wen while Chen Han, Li Tian, Sun Yi, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou went to bet with the others.


    "Shifu is so good to Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin spoke as he sat on the other side of Cheng Sheng.


    Fan Wen smiled. "I am to all of you. But, this is one of the rare times your fourth shidi was bullied." He said. "Also¡­ he is your shidi yet you, xiao Tian and xiao Mo didn''t even help him!" he told Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin grimaced. "I didn''t. I am here, right?" he said and hugged the back of Cheng Sheng''s waist. "To also comfort Cheng-shidi." He smiled and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "You¡­ ai." Fan Wen sighed. "Do you want to bully your shifu by giving me dog food?" he asked, doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Shifu. Listen, listen!" Cheng Sheng excitedly called Fan Wen''s attention, about to tell him of his speculations.


    Fan Wen turned and smiled at Cheng Sheng. Then, he looked at Fei Yin. Not long after and he saw Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou sat with them. Fan Wen''s heart immediately softened when he saw his disciples. How long has it been since he last sat with them and talked about trivial matters?


    "Chen Han pulled me to go with him to bet, but I didn''t bet!" Li Tian said.


    "Same here! Jing Kang pulled me to watch! I really only watched!" Lei Ling said.


    "I only went to watch, too." Feng Mo said.


    "Same here." Lei Qing said.


    You Rou smiled. "I accompanied elder Qian." She said, referring to Qian Tian.


    "So, Cheng-shidi, we didn''t join them in bullying you, okay?" Feng Mo said as they all looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "Cheng-shixiong, how can I betray you?!" Lei Ling asked.


    "Yes, Cheng-shixiong." You Rou nodded.


    Cheng Sheng pouted. "Hmph!" he scoffed and looked away indignantly.


    They laughed.


    "Come on. Tell us your fellow disciples and shifu about your analysis." Fei Yin, the eldest disciple, coaxed Cheng Sheng.


    "Just tell us this within our sect! Let them lose to each other!" Lei Qing whispered.


    You Rou giggled. Feng Mo grinned while Lei Ling laughed. Li Tian helplessly smiled at their antics.


    "Then ¨C " Cheng Sheng muttered and turned to them as they all huddled together.


    "Hey!" the other elders called when they saw them.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han called, sounding aggrieved as he approached them.


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders finished discussing and they sat properly on their seats. But, there is a smile on their faces. The other elders felt a chill on their spine and suddenly hesitated to continue to bet. After all, they can sense that there is something strange with their smiles!


    But, just as they were about to withdraw their bets, they saw that Chen Wu, Fei Luo and Wu Tie have finished voting and the talisman showed the result.


    "¡­ fck!" everyone cursed when they saw the result. "Why is it the one with neither long nor short stick again?!" they asked as they indignantly glared at the talisman showing the result of the voting.


    Two votes for the one with neither long nor short stick, and one vote for the one who got the longest stick. This is unbelievable!


    "How can this happen¡­?!" they asked.


    Even the audience was stunned. "This¡­ why did they vote the one with neither long nor short stick again?" they asked each other.


    "Well¡­ is that impossible?" someone asked with hesitation in his voice.


    Silence fell. The elders were stunned, as well as the sect leaders and the Righteous Alliance. Then, everyone''s gazes landed on Cheng Sheng, who triumphantly smiled.


    "There are two reasons why this happened." Cheng Sheng spoke with an unhurried voice.


    Everyone. "¡­" here he goes with his ''Two''s'' again. They all thought. But, they are confused as hell so they need his explanation.


    "One, ousting a fellow competitor." Cheng Sheng said as he raised his index finger. "Two, someone wants to buy time after a failure.." He said.

 Chapter 595 - The Scum Is Trustworthy

    The audience became even more confused with Cheng Sheng''s answer. They understand the first one, but what does the second one meant? ''buying time after failure''? What is this? They thought, looking bewildered.


    But, the elders who have been listening with Cheng Sheng''s analysis since earlier understood. Zheng Yi saw his grandfather, Zheng Fu Gong, as well as the sect leaders looking bewildered so he had sent a Righteous Alliance disciple to relay a message for him to them, explaining what the second reason meant.


    "They can vote the same person again?!" Jing Hei exclaimed in shock.


    "Well, it wasn''t stated that you can''t vote for the person that has already been voted earlier, either¡­" Feng Mo muttered as he thought about it.


    "This is another loophole in their small game!" Li Tian exclaimed when he realized it.


    Everyone finally understood. Chen Wu not appearing to fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao before was taking advantage of the loophole in the rules of their small game. Even Wu Tie also took advantage of the loophole, which taking advantage of the opportunity of an opponent who is absent. Now, Wu Tie took another advantage again by voting the same person twice. And Chen Wu benefited at this.


    Thinking until here, everyone turned to look at Xi Ming while the sect leaders, Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie looked at Sun Yu who is now about to explode in anger. Not only was Xi He taken advantage, Fei Luo and Sun Yan were also taken advantage because of the loopholes in this small game! If everyone just not know that the Youxiwang Sect is a trustworthy sect, they would think that Chen Wu and Wu Tie are working together to deceive Fei Luo.


    Poor Shanliangde Sect¡­ has their sect affected by the Huakai Sect''s bad luck? Thinking this, Tang Zhe patted Xi Ming on the shoulder, expressing his sympathy with him. This made Xi Ming wryly smile, unable to laugh or cry.


    "So Wu Tie voted again for the person with neither long nor short stick to oust one of two competitors, since there is only him, who has the longest stick, and the other with the shortest stick left to be voted, and since he has the longest stick, he vote for the same person again." Shu Mu explained.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Huh? There is only Wu Tie and the one who has the shortest stick¡­ why did Wu Tie not vote for himself?" Xi Xing asked.


    "Because Wu Tie has already found a clue." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone was shocked. "What clue?" they asked.


    "I don''t know. I am not Wu Tie." Cheng Sheng shrugged.


    Everyone. "¡­" damn you! They inwardly cursed.


    "Ehem." Chen Han coughed. "Chen Wu also took advantage of this loophole, huh, to vote for himself?" he said.


    "It wasn''t him who voted himself." Cheng Sheng said.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "If he wanted to fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao, he would have already did so instead of giving up his opportunity." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. "That''s right!" they now recall. It was Chen Wu who was first voted, but he didn''t go!


    "Then, the other vote for the person who has the neither long nor short stick¡­" they spoke and looked at Fei Luo, then Sun Yan.


    "The second reason." Fei Yin reminded them.


    Everyone started. That''s right! Cheng Sheng said that someone wants to buy time because they failed¡­ "Sun Yan failed to convince Fei Luo?!" they exclaimed.


    "Fei Luo really must love his younger brother so much¡­" Qian Tian said and smiled.


    Qian Lin also smiled as he leaned his head on his elder brother''s shoulder. Everyone fell silent.


    "Then¡­ Chen Wu has to go fight xiao Ling and xiao Bao now?" they asked and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "He won''t." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "There are two reasons." Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone. "¡­" here we go with your ''Two''s'' again! They thought, but they didn''t complain. They can only watch the participants and can''t guess their thoughts. Thus, they needed Cheng Sheng to explain it to them the actions of the participants, including the undercurrents.


    "One, he has already a plan, as we have confirm after he and Wu Lian didn''t appear to fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao, and Wu Tie appeared instead." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Two, it is not that they are cowards, but they don''t want to provoke xiao Ling and xiao Bao." He told them.


    "Right¡­ Ling Yun and Er Zi already provoked xiao Ling¡­" Lei Ling said.


    Everyone. "¡­" they all looked at Cheng Sheng , who just smiled. "¡­" this is your disciples and sword spirit! Is it right to pit them?! they thought.


    "Chen Wu wanted to gain favor from the two sword spirits." Cheng Sheng continued, ignoring their gazes.


    "Gain favor?" they asked.


    "For two reasons." Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone. "¡­" why is it two again?! They thought.


    "One, to lessen xiao Ling''s hostility towards Er Zi and Ling Yun, and show that they are pacifists." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Two, to not waste resources if he and Wu Lian would fight against the two sword spirits." He said.


    Everyone fell silent and felt enlightened.


    "If Chen Wu and Wu Lian won''t fight against the two, xiao Ling can rest and would look at them favorably, as well as xiao Bao since xiao Ling now can rest." Cheng Sheng continued. "Also, they also did this for the remaining competitor. Xiao Ling and xiao Bao would be at their full strength and thus the fight would be fair to both sides." He explained.


    "So that''s how it is¡­" they muttered.


    "But, they voted for the neither long nor short stick twice¡­ what will happen to the third fight? Aren''t they not going to vote again? They don''t know who got the longest or shortest stick, so¡­" You Rou spoke.


    Everyone understood. The two voting times of the small game should have determined the sequence of the three pairs'' fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao. But, two times, they voted the same. This will leave the one with the longest stick and the one with the shortest stick be in a dilemma since they have to fight each other again. Meanwhile, the one with the neither long nor short stick got all the benefits.


    But, ironically, the one who got the neither long nor short stick actually doesn''t need to fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao at all! This made them all not know whether to laugh or cry. Fortunately¡­


    "There won''t be a fight between them six." Cheng Sheng spoke. "Wu Tie already got what he wanted. Chen Wu also has no intention to fight. Everything left depends on Fei Luo and Sun Yan." He told them.


    They all froze. Yes¡­ Fei Luo and Sun Yan are the ones who gave up the second round of voting.


    "They lost the second round. It depends on them if they want to win. If they still want, then they have to fight in this last fight today." Cheng Sheng continued. "Of course, they think that they have to fight with the one who got the longest stick, and then against xiao Ling and xiao Bao after. Thus, they have to prepare more. But, they can also give up and just lose." He shrugged.


    They fell silent.


    "But, fortunately, heavens are helping them since Wu Tie already got what he wanted, so they won''t be fighting with him, too. They only got to fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao. If they have finally resolved themselves and put more effort, then they will fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao with double their strength." Cheng Sheng said. Then, he suddenly paused. "This must be Chen Wu''s goal." He said.


    "Huh?" they stared at him.


    "He must have already figured out all of the conditions, and thus wanted to fight fairly against Wu Tie and the Shanliangde Sect. Thus, he proposed this game." Cheng Sheng said. "Wu Tie took his chance, and he also gave the Shanliangde Sect two opportunities, but with only one left remaining to them after they gave away one." He heaved a sigh.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. Chen Wu¡­ deliberately did all these?! They thought and looked at each other.


    "This kid really is very considerate with his peers, and more considerate with his juniors." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    Everyone suddenly felt warm in their hearts when they also realized this. Just as they are about to thank Cheng Sheng and Chen Han, feeling touched of their nephew''s gesture, they heard Fei Yin chuckled.


    "Wasn''t this also because Chen Wu is getting rid of them?" Fei Yin asked as he looked at Cheng Sheng with his eyes curved in mirth.


    Everyone. "¡­" what¡­ what is he saying? They thought and suddenly felt nervous. They looked at Fei Yin, then Cheng Sheng. But, Cheng Sheng didn''t say anything and, instead, curled his lips.


    "Da shixiong ah¡­ are you trying to get me¡­ ah, no¡­ my nephew be killed?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Fei Yin just laughed as a response.


    Everyone. "¡­" HEY! Don''t just flirt! Tell us what do you mean!!!!

 Chapter 596 - The Scum Is Friendly

    Everyone''s faces turned black after they heard Fei Yin''s explanation to what had transpired.


    "Wu Tie and Jin Yu are one team, and Fei Luo and Sun Yan are the best fighters of their sect. So, Chen Wu proposed this game to attract their attention and, later, bind them." Fei Yin said.


    He looked at Cheng Sheng and smiled, knowing that Cheng Sheng wasn''t serious of what he said earlier.


    "Xi He''s attention has all been on Wu Tie and only would keep his points enough to not be eliminated. Xi Bing is looking after Fei Huo thus he won''t be able to earn much points¡­ well, he might not at all." Fei Yin continued. "Fei Luo and Sun Yan are bound by the game, not to mention Fei Luo''s mental state isn''t good and Sun Yan also is worried about Fei Luo, as well as the game, thus all of the Shanliangde Sect disciples, including Sun Ri, won''t be able to increase their points today, even if they have the rest of the day to farm for points. They are all distracted, and Xi He who, although chose solo, was beaten up by xiao Ling and xiao Bao after he got caught up with Wu Tie''s fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao." He explained.


    Everyone. "..."


    Xi Ming. "¡­" fck. He placed a palm on his face.


    "As for Wu Tie and Jin Yu¡­ no need to say anything about them, right?" Fei Yin looked at them.


    Wu Tie and Jin Yu were also badly beaten up by xiao Ling and xiao Bao, and aren''t any better than Xi He. Thus, they won''t be able to farm for points today, too. This leaves¡­ they all thought and looked at Cheng Sheng who has a smile on his lips. The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect, including the ones that joined them, to be able to farm for points!


    "With xiao Ling and xiao Bao done with their ''task'' today, everyone can freely farm for points." Fei Yin added with a smile on his face.


    But, nobody felt good after hearing that, especially the other sects. It is because since only the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect, and the others who joined their group are the only ones currently in their best condition, not to mention the resources in their hands, they can crazily farm for points!


    As expected, they saw Fei Yinzi opened the Cleansing Stone on his hand and they all saw that the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s ranks are on the top two, and the disciples with them filled the leaderboard! Even Qi Lan is in the top ten!


    "FCK!" the audience cursed, dunno whether in anger or awe, when they saw the leaderboard for the participants and the sects. "Chen Wu¡­ Chen Wu is too cunning!" they all exclaimed.


    The sect leaders, elders, and the Righteous Alliance. "¡­" the fck! They inwardly cursed.


    Sun Yu''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. Although Xie Lan felt good because of the result, he felt uneasy sitting on his seat because of Sun Yu''s piercing gaze on him. He won''t kill me after this, right? Xie Lan thought and grimaced, considering whether to write a farewell letter to Fan Wen in advance.


    "Ehem." Wu Yuan, the sect leader of the Youxiwang Sect, coughed. "I apologize." He said.


    The sect leaders. "¡­" how can they still continue to get mad? They said that you can''t hit a smiling person. Although Wu Yuan isn''t smiling, can they hit him? Can they?! He even apologized even if he doesn''t need to since this is a competition between the disciples. It is their disciples who lost the battle of wits, that''s all! Look! Chen Wu even tried to give Wu Tie and Fei Luo a chance to figure out the conditions of xiao Ling and xiao Bao deducting their points!


    Chen Wu, although he plotted against them, this isn''t considered against them since he actually was considerate to their disciples instead by giving them a chance. So, can they get mad at him?! Well, they still feel mad, since - !


    "Chen Wu actually learned how to use ''being benevolent to plot against''?" Fei Yin spoke as he looked at Cheng Sheng with a smile.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­" one more, and I will really get angry! He thought and glared at Fei Yin, thinking that he won''t let him touch him again tonight!


    The others. "¡­" FCK! They can''t get mad since the other was really kind, but also isn''t kind since he used this kindness to plot against them! they thought with their faces as black as the bottom of the pot. What is more infuriating is that Wu Tie, Jin Yu, Fei Luo and Sun Yan still don''t know this, and are still thinking to be grateful to Chen Wu!


    Well¡­ they really should be grateful, but also shouldn''t! ARGH! They all took deep breaths to calm themselves and glared at Cheng Sheng. Why Cheng Sheng? Because only in him did Chen Wu''s cunningness came from, and definitely not from Chen Han. How can the idiot Chen Han be this cunning?


    Chen Han who was shot. "???"


    Li Tian placed a palm on his face when he saw his lover''s puzzled face. Ai¡­ he thought and sighed.


    Fan Wen, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou. "¡­" so, do we have to protect Cheng Sheng or not? They thought.


    "Well, Xi Ming¡­" Tang Zhe spoke and awkwardly coughed as they all looked at Xi Ming.


    Xi Ming sincerely smiled. "It is already good that Chen Wu gave Fei Luo and Sun Yan a chance¡­ well, two chances." He said. "A pity that they wasted one, but they only have themselves to be blamed for that, and still if they also would lose this last chance." He explained.


    They all nodded in understanding, praising Xi Ming for being cool-headed. Truly worthy of the best disciple of former generation of the Shanliangde Sect!


    ¡­


    "The plan worked!" Ling Yun excitedly exclaimed as they all watched with sparkling eyes the leaderboards.


    They have just finished wrecking another large nest of the demons. Now that xiao Ling and xiao Bao aren''t interfering, they can all go together! They even brought Cui Xiang and Sun Ri with them.


    Cui Xiao saw Sun Ri was looking at her sect''s rank as well as her fellow disciples'' ranks. "Hey." She called and tapped her shoulder.


    Sun Ri turned. They are all currently resting and the sun is about to set. Wu Lian left to hunt food for their dinner while Chen Wu is chatting with them, asking if someone got injured or something has happened. Truly the father and mother of their group, ehem.


    "Hm?" Sun Ri answered.


    "You don''t need to worry about them. We have a way!" Cui Xiao told her.


    Sun Ri. "???" she felt puzzled, but then she saw that Cui Xiao is energetically eating her food, thus she didn''t disturb her.


    Ever since she had stayed in the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s base, she has been freed of her worries. At first, she still felt awkward and was afraid that the others would alienate her, treating her as an outsider. Especially that rogue cultivator Qi Lan who has a frightening gaze after He Shun once talked to her.


    But, everything was contrary to what she has expected. Not only they had warmly welcomed her, they are even very friendly towards her. They also didn''t ask any sensitive topic from her, like the Shanliangde Sect''s tactic. They didn''t even mock her for being abandoned by her brother, Sun Yan, and for her being weak, nor did they mock the Shanliangde Sect for being not able to protect a girl like her.


    Instead, they comforted her, saying that Sun Yan just cared for her too much unlike what she thought of being a burden on him thus he thrown her here. They really made her heart feel warm. They are not arrogant as what she had thought, especially Fei Yinzi who is Cheng Sheng''s disciple. She found out that Fei Yinzi is actually very pitiful instead for having a master like Cheng Sheng.


    What shocked her the most is that they didn''t leave her behind and restrict her. Instead, they even brought her with them to farm points! They also looked after her instead of focusing on killing demons. They might be carefree, and also competitive, but they cared about their people the most. Win or lose, it doesn''t matter to them. What matters to them instead is having fun together.


    "Sun Ri." Chen Wu called.


    Sun Ri turned. "Yesh?" she answered with her mouth still full of meat. There was even some sauce on her cheek.


    Chen Wu is soft-hearted towards his juniors so he told her to wipe her face and finish her food before she should find him. Sun Ri immediately finished her food and fixed herself before she ran after him. She saw Chen Wu is standing by the riverbank. She was about to speak and ask him what''s wrong when she saw two people came out of the forest.


    Her eyes widened in shock.. "Brother!" she cried when she saw her unconscious brother carried by Wu Lian and Xi Bing while Fei Luo was helped by Fei Huo.

 Chapter 597 - The Scum Is Cool-headed

    "Brother!" Sun Ri cried and ran towards the unconscious Sun Yan. "What happened to my brother?!" she asked as Xi Bing and Wu Lian carefully placed Sun Yan down the ground before Wu Lian left to call Cui Xiang and Ling Yun for them to treat Sun Yan and Fei Luo.


    "I didn''t expect for this to¡­" Chen Wu frowned as his brows knit. "Xiao Ling and xiao Bao shouldn''t be this heavy-handed." He said.


    "It¡­ it''s my fault¡­" Fei Luo spoke and gasped as he touched his chest because he broke a rib.


    They all turned to him.


    "Luo-ge¡­" Sun Ri called. She wanted to get angry at Fei Luo, but she knows her elder brother. He wouldn''t be this reckless. There must be a reason. Thus, she can only held back her temper.


    "I¡­ I was absent-minded and he bore most of the attacks of xiao Ling and xiao Bao." Fei Luo said. "We can''t waste any more chance¡­ the competition¡­ the elimination period is near¡­" he said in a weak voice. "So, he pushed himself to his limit, so, he¡­" he looked at Sun Yan.


    Chen Wu immediately understood. "He wanted to self-destruct so that xiao Ling and xiao Bao would reveal their cards?!" he exclaimed.


    They were shocked. Fei Luo didn''t answer, since it was already obvious.


    Chen Wu felt his head hurt. "You¡­ even if you were distracted, but Sun Yan also has a fault. He should''ve remained clear-headed, but he didn''t!" he said and stomped his foot due to anger. "Xiao Ling''s and xiao Bao''s tricks are obvious! If you two just¡­ urgh!" he grunted in frustration.


    Fei Luo smiled. "Thank you for your help." He said.


    Chen Wu glared at him. "Shut up! I just feel uncomfortable for gaining the upper hand!" he said and left, still angry.


    "What did you mean, brother?" Fei Huo asked. Sun Ri is equally confused while Xi Bing fell silent.


    "Chen Wu already found out the conditions, so he proposed a game to me and Wu Tie." Fei Luo answered. "The first vote, it was Chen Wu but he didn''t come so Wu Tie took the advantage. The second vote, Wu Tie wanted to oust either Chen Wu or me so he voted the same person again, while I, not in my peak state, voted for the same person, too, but Chen Wu voted for either Wu Tie or I." he explained. "Wu Tie should already got the answer, and Sun Yan and I only got the third chance left. We can''t wait for tomorrow, Sun Yan knows this. Yet I messed up." he bitterly laughed.


    "Brother¡­" Fei Huo cried.


    Sun Ri wanted to lash out her anger after knowing the cause yet she can''t, for she knows that her brother did this to himself. She can only cry. "Brother¡­" she called at Sun Yan whose breathing is faint. She felt fear ate her heart. He won''t die, will he? She thought and felt her chest hurt.


    "Now, now. Don''t think of anything else, or else we have to treat another patient!" Ling Yun told Sun Ri and Cui Xiang patted her shoulder before Cui Xiang went to treat Sun Yan''s injuries while Ling Yun went to Fei Luo to relocate his bones.


    Silence fell upon them, until the bushes moved and it revealed the injured Xi He. Xi Bing wanted to hit him but since Xi He was already this injured, he held back his anger. He also considered again that they are cousins so he bit his tongue not to curse Xi He.


    Their sect is really unlucky today, and might become unluckier later this midnight when the elimination period comes. But, they felt that they are the unluckiest since they won''t have any dinner, for they didn''t have the strength to hunt for food anymore. Xi Bing and Fei Huo were also tired after they farmed for points the whole day since they know that Sun Yan and Fei Luo will be fighting against xiao Ling and xiao Bao. Meanwhile, they don''t know where Xi He ran off to. They also can''t ask Sun Ri to hunt for them, right? That would be too shameful.


    Just as Xi Bing was about to get up to hunt and tell Fei Luo to watch their fellow disciples when he leaves, Fei Yinzi came. "Go to our camp. There are food for you." He told them before he went to pick up Xi He who is the nearest to him.


    Xi He wanted to struggle but he was currently too weak. Xi Bing, Fei Luo and Fei Huo were speechless but they immediately moved. Xi Bing picked up Sun Yan with the help of Ling Yun to not aggravate his injuries while Fei Huo helps Fei Luo up. Then, together, they went to the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s camp, feeling warm in their hearts.


    These two sects are too good!


    ¡­


    "Finally, everyone is here." Chen Wu spoke when they saw that Wu Tie and Jin Yu also arrived.


    Both also looked battered. Jing De, Jing Xu, Qian Jue, Qian Meng, Tang Li, Li Yan and He Shun grimaced since they also have seen the state of Fei Luo and Sun Yan earlier. Just how monstrous are xiao Ling and xiao Bao?! They thought. Meanwhile, Qi Lan didn''t react nor did the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect.


    Wu Tie wryly smiled. "Risks have to be taken in order to gain something." He just said as he and Jin Yu sat on the side. "Thank you for inviting us for a meal." He said.


    "I invited you to discuss something, so I have to provide you a meal, right?" Chen Wu said.


    Everyone. "¡­" wait¡­ when did Chen Wu become a tsundere?! They thought and looked at Chen Wu in shock, before they retracted their gazes. Chen Wu obviously just wanted to treat these unfortunate people for a meal yet he still acting as sarcastic. Oh, wait¡­ it seems that Chen Han is also a tsundere! No wonder! They thought when they recalled Chen Han.


    (Chen Han: achoo! Who is talking bad about me?!)


    Wu Lian coughed. "For the matter of conditions of xiao Ling and xiao Bao stealing our points¡­" he spoke.


    Finally, there is someone cool-headed! They all thought and looked at Wu Lian with a grateful gaze.


    "We won''t be disclosing it." Wu Lian said.


    Sun Yan, who fortunately is now awake, wryly smiled. "I know. It is our loss. You giving us a fair chance is already very kind of you." He said.


    Fei Luo lowered his head in shame.


    "So, you are the one who got the shortest stick." Wu Tie said. "And you got the second one." He looked at Chen Wu. "No wonder you didn''t come to the appointed time and we seized it. It turned out that you already knew the answers." He said.


    Chen Wu didn''t speak and just resumed eating.


    "As for the matter of points¡­" Wu Lian continued.


    The Shanliangde Sect, as well as Wu Tie and Jin Yu, fell silent because their sore spot was poked. There was a disparity of their points from these people''s points. They admit that they lost.


    "Everyone reached to an agreement..." Wu Lian looked at the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Tie and Jin Yu who looked gloomy. "¡­ that in case your points won''t be enough for the second point threshold, we will give you points until your points would be enough so that you won''t be eliminated." He said.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "What?!" Wu Tie exclaimed as they looked at the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect, Zunjingde Sect, Qianxu Sect, Ling Yun, Tang Li, Li Yan, He Shun and Qi Lan in disbelief.


    "You¡­ are you mocking us?!" Xi He asked.


    "Hey. Should we really include him? He is very obnoxious¡­" Tang Li muttered.


    "You!" Xi He glared at him.


    "Who says we are mocking you?" Jing De said as his brow raised. "We aren''t pitying you. This is just us making you owe us a favor." He explained. "Of course, we won''t ask for you to repay the favor during the competition." He said. "Also, we will go all-out against you for the remaining two days." He grinned.


    Sun Yan''s, Xi Bing''s and Wu Tie''s faces became serious. They have a really bad feeling with this.


    "Of course, we will only give you our points for just one day, until all of you got better." Wu Lian continued. "As for the last day, you have to watch out for yourselves. We won''t show you any mercy." He told them.


    Their hearts skipped a beat and thumped wildly against their chests. The Shanliangde Sect and Wu Tie and Jin Yu felt that they will definitely lose bigger this time.


    "We understand." Sun Yan finally spoke. "We also definitely gonna count you giving us a fair opportunity with that small game as a favor we owe." He said. "Thank you for being fair competitors.." He told them and smiled.

 Chapter 598 - The Scum Is In-denial

    "I''m sorry." Fei Luo told Sun Yan as he walked towards him.


    Sun Yan didn''t answer and just lie down. "The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect really are good people, including the Zunjingde Sect, Qianxu Sect, Ling Yun, Tang Li, Li Yan, He Shun¡­ and that rogue cultivator, Qi Lan." He said. "They even treated our injuries for free, and also fed us for free¡­ now, they even gave us tents to sleep in." he sighed in awe.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect gave them three tents ¨C one for Sun Yan, one for Fei Luo and Fei Huo and one for Xi Bing and Xi He because Sun Ri will be staying with Su Mi.


    Fei Luo lowered his head and didn''t speak. His guilt is eating him. Not only did he drag their sect down, he also made his younger brother got drag down because of him, and Fei Huo will definitely become very guilty if he finds out about this.


    "You know¡­" Sun Yan spoke after a while. "I have been thinking." He said.


    "What is it?" Fei Luo asked.


    "I should really have used that other way to keep your mind off of your younger brother." Sun Yan said.


    "What is it?" Fei Luo asked.


    Earlier, Sun Yan told him that their fight against xiao Ling and xiao Bao will only take for a short while, as long as they would find out a clue. He also told him that Xi Bing will definitely protect Fei Huo with his life. But, Fei Luo not only didn''t let Sun Yan''s words get to his head, he also didn''t trust Xi Bing. That scene of Fei Lin looking like he lost his soul after Fei Yin died replayed in his head.


    Fei Lin lost Fei Yin beause he let Fei Yin out of his sight¡­ he let him leave him. And Fei Luo doesn''t want to commit the same mistake. Thus, he still worried about Fei Huo and barely managed to keep his calm during their second voting.


    "You are distracted again." Fei Luo heard Sun Yan spoke.


    Fei Luo turned to him.


    "Ai." Sun Yan sighed. "Go back to your brother." He told him and closed his eyes to sleep.


    For some reason, Fei Luo suddenly felt unease as he looked at Sun Yan''s back. "No." he answered. He looked at the bandages on Sun Yan''s head, shoulder, arm and leg.


    Fei Luo''s answer surprised Sun Yan. He opened his eyes and looked at him. "Go back to your tent." He told him. What happened today proved to him that Fei Luo deeply cared about Fei Huo.


    Sun Yan couldn''t help but sigh. If I confess to him, he will definitely turn me down because he only have his brother in his eyes. He thought. Just like Chen Han to Cheng Sheng¡­ should I become as understanding as Li Tian so that I can be with Fei Luo? He thought. No¡­ I can''t. I am not as friendly to Fei Huo as Li Tian to Cheng Sheng. And I feel jealous of Fei Huo because Fei Luo cares about him!


    He closed his eyes tight and suppressed his irritation.


    "What is that other method?" Fei Luo asked.


    Sun Yan opened his eyes and turned to look at Fei Luo who was staring at him with his clear, bright eyes. Suddenly, he felt his throat became dry and he licked his lips. He is the only one in this tent because Sun Ri will be sharing a tent with Su Mi, and he is also injured. But, in the middle of the night, Fei Luo came to find him.


    Even if it is just to apologize, but I still¡­ Sun Yan thought and suddenly felt the temperature of his body rising. "Go back." He said with a hoarse voice.


    Fei Luo was surprised with Sun Yan''s dismissal of him. "You are angry." He said.


    "I''m not." Sun Yan answered and turned his back on him to hide his arousal.


    But, to Fei Luo, this action of him shows that he is angry. "You are angry." He said again.


    "I said I''m not." Sun Yan spoke.


    "You are!" Fei Luo frowned, feeling that he was being treated as a liar.


    Sun Yan clearly is angry at him because of what happened today. See, he even is not facing him. So, he is definitely angry! Why is he denying it?!


    "I won''t go back!" Fei Luo said, feeling anger is bubbling inside his chest. "I will stay here! You are clearly mad at me!" he said. Even if he deeply cares about Fei Huo, but tonight, he felt that he should stay here. He has to make Sun Yan''s anger subside!


    Sun Yan gasped when he heard that Fei Luo will be staying. Are you trying to torture me?! He thought and clenched his fists when he felt his thing is about to rip his pants.


    "What? Do you want to hit me? Then hit me!" Fei Luo said when he heard Sun Yan gasp. He thought that the other is about to admit that he is really mad.


    "Go back." Sun Yan used all of his strength to say these two words. He can barely hold his desire. He might just suddenly pounce on Fei Luo.


    "No!" Fei Luo stubbornly refused. "Tell me. What was that other method that you said that you should have used on me?" he asked.


    Sweat trickled down the side of Sun Yan''s face as he suppressed his desire. Damn you, Fei Luo! Stop talking to me! Or, I might do something irreversible! He thought.


    Seeing that Sun Yan isn''t talking, Fei Luo confirmed that the other is really angry. "Hey." He called in a low voice. "I really am sorry of what had happened. I ¨C " he took a deep breath and bit his lower lip. "I am sorry." He said and lowered his head. "If there is¡­ there is anything that I can do for you, tell me." He told him.


    A vein popped in Sun Yan''s forehead. He slowly turned to Fei Luo. All the lights were now put off so there is only the moonlight illuminating them. "You want to know what method that is?" he asked in a low and dangerous voice.


    Fei Luo was taken aback by the change of subject. He thought that Sun Yan would answer him. "Yes." he answered. He was thinking maybe that method would have worked on him earlier.


    In the darkness, Sun Yan smiled. "Come closer. I will tell you." He said.


    Fei Luo obediently scooted closer to Sun Yan. He knows that the other is injured and so can''t move easily. "What is it¡­" he was about to ask when he felt something wet and scorching pressed onto his lips. Before he could react, a hand grabbed his nape and pulled him down.


    Fei Luo''s eyes went wide in shock. This is¡­! He thought as his wide eyes tried to look at Sun Yan''s face in the darkness. At first, he thought that Sun Yan played a prank on him. He didn''t expect that Sun Yan would kiss him!


    "Um!" he moaned when he felt his lips were parted by Sun Yan''s tongue and Sun Yan''s tongue licked the inside of his mouth. "Um!" he moaned when he felt that Sun Yan played with his tongue while Sun Yan''s teeth grazed his lips. Fei Luo felt that Sun Yan would suck his breath out of him!


    "Fei Luo¡­" Sun Yan called in a hoarse voice as they panted after their kiss.


    "Is¡­ this¡­" Fei Luo gasped for breath. "What you want me to repay you?" he asked.


    Sun Yan''s pupils shrank and his whoel body froze. He felt he was poured with cold water. After a while, he laughed a bitter laugh. "Is this what you think it is?" he asked.


    "Is it not?" Fei Luo looked at him in confusion.


    Sun Yan stared at him, thinking that Fei Luo is being sarcastic. But, he felt his heart skipped a beat when he saw his pure and innocent gaze. So that''s how it is¡­ he thought as a smile formed on his lips. He raised his hand and caressed Fei Luo''s cheek. Fei Luo is still leaning down on his chest. Their breaths mingled.


    "Did you like it?" Sun Yan asked.


    Fei Luo was taken aback again. Although he doesn''t know why Sun Yan asked this, he nodded. It really felt good¡­ he thought and stared at Sun Yan''s face. Sun Yan is extremely handsome, with deep and dark eyes that can hook one''s soul, tall nose and red lips¡­


    Fei Luo suddenly felt his heart thumped wildly against his chest. He licked his lips. "Yes." he answered.


    Sun Yan''s breathing hitched. "Fei Luo." He called.


    "En?" Fei Luo answered, letting Sun Yan touch him. Sun Yan''s touch is very comfortable. That''s why he let him close to him. Sun Yan is the only person he lets close to him aside from his brother, Fei Huo.


    "Fei Luo¡­" Sun Yan called as he wrapped his arms around Fei Luo. Then, he closed his eyes. "I like you.." He told him.

 Chapter 599 - The Scum Is Compliant

    Fei Luo blinked and turned his head to look at Sun Yan, only to see the side of Sun Yan''s face¡­ and his red ears. "You¡­ like me?" he asked him.


    "Yes." Sun Yan answered as he took a deep breath to calm his heart that is beating wildly.


    Fei Luo placed his hands on the ground and lifted his body to look at Sun Yan. "You¡­ like me?" he asked again and looked at Sun Yan''s face that turned red. His gaze is perplexed.


    "I do." Sun Yan answered and met Fei Luo''s gaze.


    "¡­ why?" Fei Luo asked.


    "I just like you." Sun Yan honestly answered as his face turned redder.


    "I mean¡­ I am boring." Fei Luo said as he pondered. "I don''t really understand this kind of things." He said.


    "For me, you are the best." Sun Yan sincerely answered.


    Fei Luo stared at him.


    Sun Yan suddenly got nervous. "You¡­" he spoke. Is he going to reject me? He thought. This made his chest hurt and his eyes reddened.


    With the help of the moonlight, Fei Luo saw Sun Yan''s eyes glistened with tears. His eyes widened. He has never seen Sun Yan cry! Even when they were young and Sun Yan was being hit by his parents because he helped Fei Luo by covering him and Fei Huo up when them brothers were once late for classes.


    "You¡­" Fei Luo muttered and suddenly felt his heart ached when he saw that he was about to cry. "Don''t cry!" he said and cupped Sun Yan''s face to make him face him. "Don''t cry!" he said and suddenly felt panic when he saw that Sun Yan''s tears are about to fall.


    Since both his hands are holding Sun Yan''s face, he leaned down to lick the other''s tears.


    Sun Yan''s breath hitched and he felt that his heart is about to stop when Fei Luo licked his tears. "Fei Luo." He called.


    "Don''t cry. Don''t cry, okay?" Fei Luo said. "¡­ why are you crying?" he asked.


    Sun Yan didn''t answer.


    "Tell me!" Fei Luo frowned.


    "Because you might reject me." Sun Yan finally answered.


    "¡­ ''reject''?" Fei Luo muttered.


    Sun Yan didn''t explain. "Why don''t you want me to cry? Just let me cry." He told him and bitterly smiled. With how Fei Luo is, Fei Luo will definitely reject him. Not to mention that there is his brother, Fei Huo¡­ Sun Yan felt that his love life is dim. I should have seen this coming¡­ so that I ¨C he closed his eyes.


    Fei Luo saw him become silent. "What are you thinking?" he asked. He is still pondering about the ''reject'' that Sun Yan said. What is to reject? He thought, puzzled.


    "I¡­ shouldn''t have fallen for you." Sun Yan answered. "Or else, I won''t feel this hurt if you will reject me." He said.


    "''hurt''?" Fei Luo''s eyes widened. "You are hurt?!" he exclaimed.


    "En. Here." Sun Yan answered and pointed his chest.


    Fei Luo was shocked. "What¡­ what can I do so that you won''t feel hurt?" he asked.


    "If you agree to be with me." Sun Yan answered.


    "''agree''¡­ what does this mean?" Fei Luo asked, feeling puzzled again.


    All his life, he lived for only his brother. He wanted to become better and better to make his brother''s life easier. He is willing to suffer for the sake of his brother, thus he came strict on himself and restrained himself, especially his emotions. He never had anything he wanted, and only focused on what his brother wanted. Thus, he never know what exactly does he want.


    "That you are willing to be with me for the rest of our lives." Sun Yan answered. "Be mine¡­ be each other''s other halves¡­ like my older uncle and uncle Qie. Like my younger uncle and sect leader Wu. Like your big uncle and elder Xi. Like your small uncle and elder Cheng." He said.


    Fei Luo''s eyes widened in shock. "You¡­ you want us to become like them?" he said.


    Sun Yan nodded as an answer. "To live for each other, and die for each other¡­ Fei Luo. In fact, I don''t only like you." He said and looked at him in the eyes. "I love you. Since when we were young, when I saw how you protected your younger brother¡­ I already liked you. Your younger brother has you to protect him¡­ but what about you?" he asked as he stared at Fei Luo''s shocked face. "I want to be the one to protect you. Let me. Please." He begged as he pulled the still shocked Fei Luo into his embrace, feeling his warmth.


    "You¡­" Fei Luo muttered when he finally recovered from his shock. "You¡­ what you were saying earlier, you mean this?" he asked and looked at Sun Yan.


    "En. Exactly this." Sun Yan nodded.


    "But, I¡­" Fei Luo spoke.


    Sun Yan froze when he heard the word ''but''. He felt his blood turned cold. His heart sank. I knew it¡­ he thought and closed his eyes to hide the pain. He wouldn''t agree. How can he agree? He ¨C


    "I haven''t thought about it." Fei Luo said.


    Sun Yan felt that his heart that sank to the bottom of the ocean flew back to the heaven. He stared at Fei Luo.


    "I haven''t thought about who will protect me." Fei Luo honestly said.


    Sun Yan stared at Fei Luo before he laughed. Fei Luo, ah, Fei Luo¡­ you looked cold outside but you actually this cute, right? He thought and smiled. "I will protect you." He told him. "Didn''t I already do it earlier?" he asked.


    "Oh. You did." Fei Luo nodded.


    "Then, please let me continue to protect you." Sun Yan said.


    "Is it alright?" Fei Luo asked as his brows knit. "You will protect me, but what can I do for you?" he said.


    Sun Yan was about to say ''nothing'' when he paused. He stared at Fei Luo. "Kiss me." He answered.


    "Huh?" Fei Luo muttered and looked at him. "Like earlier?" he asked.


    Sun Yan nodded. "Do you feel disgusted of it?" he asked.


    "No." Fei Luo shook his head. "It feels very good¡­ comfortable." He answered.


    Sun Yan smiled. "Then, you only need to kiss me¡­ ah, wait, there''s more." He said.


    "What else?" Fei Luo asked. He remembered that Sun Yan risked his life earlier to protect him. Thus, he also wanted to do something for him.


    "This¡­" Sun Yan muttered as his face became red.


    "What is it? Tell me!" Fei Luo said.


    Sun Yan''s breathing became ragged and he stared at Fei Luo. "Answer me first. Do you agree to be with me?" he asked.


    Fei Luo nodded. "I do." He answered.


    "Good." Sun Yan deeply sighed and he pulled Fei Luo to his embrace. "Take off our clothes." He said.


    Fei Luo really did take off this clothes, as well as Sun Yan''s. Now, they are both naked, and Fei Luo saw Sun Yan''s thing standing. Fei Luo''s thing also is slightly standing because of their kiss earlier.


    "You are also hard." Sun Yan spoke as he touched Fei Luo''s skin. His hand trembled in both nervousness and excitement.


    Fei Luo shivered when he felt his cold skin was touched by Sun Yan''s warm hands. "What to do next?" he asked.


    "I¡­" Sun Yan spoke. "Tell me later if it will hurt. I will be gentle." He told him.


    Fei Luo was puzzled but then he nodded. Then, Sun Yan kissed him and he lied down on the ground. Their positions became reversed.


    Sun Yan touched Fei Luo all over his body. "Touch me, too." He whispered with a hoarse voice.


    Fei Luo felt his body was on fire as Sun Yan touched him and so he also touched him. He gulped when he felt Sun Yan''s hard muscles, especially that thing that is poking him on his abdomen. Sun Yan then rubbed his thing between Fei Luo''s thighs, which made Fei Luo''s gasps louder. He covered Fei Luo''s lips with his lips and, later, both of them came.


    Sun Yan then lubricated Fei Luo''s behind using the white liquid they produced before he inserted his fingers behind Fei Luo. Fei Luo squirmed, feeling uncomfortable but Sun Yan''s long fingers fortunately found his spot fast and he came again.


    Fei Luo gasped hard. "Sun Yan¡­ it feels so good¡­" he said with his eyes glazed with desire. He never had done this kind of thing before, and he never knew this would feel this good!


    "I will make you feel even better." Sun Yan whispered as he slowly entered behind Fei Luo.


    Fei Luo''s eyes widened in shock and he was about to cry in pain when Sun Yan suddenly pushed all the way in. Fei Luo felt his mind became blank and tears fell from his eyes but Sun Yan kissed him, repeatedly called his name beside his ears before he slowly thrusted. Then, after a while, the pain eased and Fei Luo''s tensed muscles finally relaxed, and then pleasure surrounded the both of them.


    Sun Yan covered Fei Luo''s lips to prevent him from crying too loud.. Then, they continued their lovemaking with only the moonlight as the witness.

 Chapter 600 - The Scum Is Dejected

    While Sun Yan and Fei Luo are lovemaking, Fei Huo, deep in his sleep, suddenly began to feel restless when he felt his brother''s absence. Xi Bing who can''t sleep left their tent in fear that he can''t resist it anymore and might kill Xi He on impulse. Xi He, who felt the killing intent, suddenly shivered and covered the quilt on his body.


    Xi Bing wanted to go to talk with Sun Yan but then he suddenly saw that Fei Luo left his and Fei Huo''s tent and went to Sun Yan''s tent. He surmised that Fei Luo might want to apologize thus Xi Bing sat on the grass and waited for Sun Yan and Fei Luo to finish their talk before he go and talk to Sun Yan.


    But, Xi Bing suddenly heard Fei Huo whimpering. He was startled and was about to go to their tent when he remembered Fei Luo. He waited for a while for Fei Luo to come back, but then Fei Huo''s cries became slightly louder. Afraid that Fei Huo might wake the other participants, he can only go inside the tent and pacify Fei Huo.


    "Brother¡­" Fei Huo called when Xi Bing came in. The night wind entered along with Xi Bing and he shivered.


    Xi Bing immediately closed the tent and sat beside Fei Huo. He reached his hand out to hold Fei Huo''s hand. "You are too attached to your brother." He spoke and wryly smiled.


    Fei Huo stirred in his sleep and was woken up when he felt cold. He was about to open his eyes when he felt that someone sat beside him and held his hand. He thought that it was his elder brother and was about to call him when he heard Xi Bing spoke.


    Xi Bing? Why is he here? Where is my brother? Fei Huo thought and was about to open his eyes to ask Xi Bing when he heard Xi Bing''s next words.


    "You always seek your brother¡­" Xi Bing continued. "I wonder when will you seek for me¡­" he said and bitterly laughed. "Probably never." He said and lowered his head, thus he missed to see Fei Huo''s eyes opened and widened due to shock.


    Xi Bing feels very dejected today. Not only because he can feel that Fei Huo was anxious because his brother wasn''t around, but also their sect lost their chance. And the cause is Fei Huo. Ai¡­ Xi Bing''s heart feel conflicted and tired.


    "When I first met you, I already like you. Because of your smile." He spoke. "Your smile and your eyes. They are pure¡­ and bright. I really liked them. They make me feel warm every time I feel cold because of our family." He said. "Fortunately, uncle Ling left." He smiled. Or else, Xi Ling would have been burdened by their family''s matters.


    Fei Huo stared at Xi Bing with his mouth open in shock. Hey¡­ hey! Why are you tell me all these?! He thought and blinked. But, Xi Bing can''t see him because Xi Bing''s head hung low because of the dejectedness he feels.


    "So, I began to secretly follow you. And I saw you always following your elder brother." Xi Bing continued. "You always stick to your brother so I can''t find a chance to approach you. Until today." He said. "Fortunately, Sun Yan was in the same boat as me." He heaved a sigh. "But, I didn''t expect for our plan to drag the entire sect." he shook his head.


    Fei Huo was stunned. What?! It was their plan?! He thought and felt angry. He was about to speak when he suddenly heard Xi Bing continue, and he froze when he heard his word.


    "But, what can we do?" Xi Bing bitterly laughed. "We just like the two of you. Sun Yan likes your brother very much, and I like you too much." He said and held Fei Huo''s hand tighter, as if he is drawing for some support, and comfort. "We both have been secretly in love with you two, yet both of you¡­ you both are unapproachable. You two never let anyone enter your lives. So, how can Sun Yan and I enter? Our hands were tied!" he said as his tears fell.


    Fei Luo was startled and felt that Xi Bing''s tear is burning him when Xi Bing''s tear fell on his hand he is holding. He felt that Xi Bing''s tear is searing his arm, and he wanted to pull his hand away. But, he is afraid to startle Xi Bing and, he doesn''t want him to know that he actually heard everything. So, he should pretend to be asleep.


    "So, when we saw an opportunity, we seized it." Xi Bing said as he touched the tips of Fei Huo''s fingers.


    Fei Huo felt butterflies in his stomach when he felt the tips of his fingers were touched in a very gentle manner, as if Xi Bing is very careful not to hurt him. Fei Huo suddenly felt like he was greatly cherished. His elder brother of course cherishes him, but in a protective way. Whereas, Xi Bing''s action is in¡­ another way. Like Xi Bing is afraid to hurt him, even in the slightest way¡­ because he is afraid that he might suddenly break like a fragile glass¡­


    Fei Huo''s heart thumped loudly inside his chest. He had never felt this feeling before. He felt his heart is being tickled by a feather when Xi Bing intertwined their fingers. He felt their pulses with their palms touching, and felt their hearts are beating fast, and beat together.


    "I am sorry, Fei Huo." Xi Bing spoke and wryly smiled. "I was the one who proposed to Sun Yan that we should separate you and Fei Luo, since it also could help us determine the conditions for xiao Bao and xiao Ling deducting out points." He said. "But, I didn''t expect for how cowardly I am when the two of us were alone¡­ thus, I wasted the opportunity I created for myself. I also ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C I also didn''t expect for this to drag the entire sect." he closed his eyes to hide the pain in his eyes and his brows knitted into a frown due to guilt and self-blame.


    Xi Bing¡­ Fei Huo stared at him in shock. One, because he didn''t expect for this to be orchestrated by someone. Two, because Xi Bing confessed his feelings for him! Fei Huo had lived a carefree life, because his elder brother Fei Luo had shouldered the responsibilities for him. Thus, Fei Huo had never expected for him to be confessed to!


    What is there to like on his monkey self?! Fei Huo thought as he lowered his head. When he felt something warm and wet dripped down on his hand did he raise his head and looked at Xi Bing, only to see that Xi Bing also actually raised his head to look at him!


    Both of them stared at each other. Their eyes wide in shock and they are reflected in each other''s eyes!


    Oh, my god! What to do?! Fei Huo thought as he looked at Xi Bing, stunned. "Uh¡­" he muttered when he saw that Xi Bing.


    Xi Bing seemed to have frozen in both shock and horror, because he didn''t expect for his abrupt silent confession to end up like this! Wait¡­ did he hear me? He thought as his heart thumped loudly.


    Fei Huo, surprisingly, became wise at this time. When he saw the doubt that appeared in Xi Bing''s eyes, he finally decided. "You¡­ why are you crying?" he asked in a small voice, using all his head to not shriek.


    "Oh¡­" Xi Bing muttered absent-mindedly. He immediately raised his hand to wipe his tears, only to realize that he has been holding Fei Huo''s hand. "¡­" fck.


    Fei Huo. "¡­" oh, fck! He thought and wracked his brain while trying to keep a calm fa?ade. "You¡­ do you feel sad?" he asked. Good, Fei Huo! You are becoming smart! He thought as he praised himself.


    Fortunately, Xi Bing''s IQ seemed to have dropped at this time because he was startled by Fei Huo waking up. "Uh¡­ yes¡­" he answered. He really feel dejected today, thus he blurted everything that he feels to the sleeping Fei Huo.


    Finally, and reluctantly, he let go of Fei Huo''s warm and soft hand.


    "Was it because of what happened today?" Fei Huo asked as he sat up, subtly scooting away from Xi Bing after Xi Bing finally let go of his small paw.


    Fortunately, Xi Bing didn''t notice anything was amiss. "Yes. I didn''t expect¡­" he said and paused. Then, he bit his lip when he recalled what he confessed to Fei Huo earlier, about him orchestrating this mess.


    Fortunately, he was saved when something bright flashed outside and the light surrounded their camp. Xi Bing and Fei Huo looked at each other. Sun Yan and Fei Luo who are now resting after their ''exercise'', also looked outside.. The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect disciples, along with the others, also poked their heads out of their tents to look at the sky.

 Chapter 601 - The Scum Is Inhibited

    A bright light can be seen in the sky like a giant star, making the surroundings look as if it was the day. The second elimination period is now here. They all fell asleep without meaning to because of how exhausted they are during the day earlier. Their sleep-muddled brains almost forgot about the second elimination period!


    "Good middle-of-the-evening, participants!" a loud voice greeted, as if it was shouting just beside their ears, making them all almost jumped out of their tents after being started by the voice.


    Their sleep-muddled brains were instantly jolted awake. "¡­" fck! Why is it Cheng Sheng?! They all thought as their faces twisted in both shock and confusion after they recognized the extremely familiar voice. They thought that it would be Zheng Yi!


    "Oh? They all have gone to sleep?" everyone heard Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Sun Yan and Fei Luo who had just finished their ''exercise'' and naturally completely awake. "¡­"


    Xi Bing and Fei Huo who were wrapped in an awkward atmosphere. "¡­"


    Among the Shanliangde Sect disciples, only Xi He was truly asleep, as he had to exert all of his energy when he has fallen into Wu Tie''s trap thus he also had to fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling. Sun Ri, after coming into this special space, learned to become a light sleeper. Thus, she instantly woke up when she heard Cheng Sheng''s voice.


    "Since they dared to sleep, I guess we have to double the point threshold¡­" Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone became completely awake. "No!" they exclaimed as they hurried out of their tents with their hairs and clothes still messy.


    So, when Sun Yan and Fei Luo came out, they looked just like the other participants who was roused in the middle of their sleep. Sun Yan naturally knows that he shouldn''t overdo his and Fei Luo''s ''exercise'', thus Fei Luo only look slightly tired. Fortunately, everyone also are focused on the point threshold right now and are panicking so no one noticed that he and Fei Luo came out of one tent together, despite they should have slept on different tents.


    Fei Huo, still distracted by Xi Bing''s confession earlier, dazedly came out of the tent followed by the similarly dazed Xi Bing. Fei Huo didn''t even notice his elder brother Fei Luo.


    "Oh? They are actually awake?" Cheng Sheng said. "A pity¡­ just when I was about to take this opportunity to¡­ ehem." He coughed, didn''t continue what he was about to say.


    Everyone. "¡­" what was he about to say? To pit them again? They thought as their faces were covered with black lines.


    "Ehem. Participants." it was Zheng Yi. "Today is the second elimination period, and the point threshold is ¨C " he said.


    Everyone immediately held their breaths.


    " ¨C one thousand points." Zheng Yi said.


    The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect, as well as the others, sighed in relief. Fortunately, the point threshold is low this time.


    Meanwhile the Shanliangde Sect fell silent. Even if they have finally decided to go in pairs so that only less points will be deducted from them by xiao Bao and xiao Ling, their points still fall short with the point threshold this time. Added to the fact that they hadn''t been able to farm for more points today¡­


    Fei Yinzi saw the gloomy Shanliangde Sect.


    "Let''s see¡­ hey, Zheng Yi. Finally, in this round, there will be some who will be eliminated!" Cheng Sheng''s voice spoke. "Let''s see¡­ yi? The Shanliangde Sect? And there are three of them!" he said.


    Everyone sucked in a sharp breath. Obviously, it is Sun Yan, Fei Luo, and Sun Ri. Since Xi He went solo, fortunately, he didn''t just focused all of his attention on Wu Tie and he managed to save himself in this second elimination period. He must want to face Wu Tie again, thus he farmed for points.


    Xi Bing and Fei Huo only had the task of farming points, so they did. Meanwhile, Sun Ri stayed in the Xinfaxian Sect''s and Youxiwang Sect''s base since Sun Yan knows that she can''t keep up with their pace in farming points. As for Sun Yan and Fei Luo, they didn''t have the chance to recover the points that xiao Ling and xiao Bao deducted from them.


    "Shifu!" Fei Yinzi called amidst the silence.


    They all turned to him.


    "Oh? Brat, you finally called me ''shifu''!" Cheng Sheng spoke.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­" is this the time for this? He thought.


    The others. "¡­" so even in the way his disciple is addressing him, Cheng Sheng is strict?! They thought and looked at Fei Yinzi with pity in their eyes.


    Fei Yinzi coughed. He looked at Chen Wu, who nodded. "Shifu." He called and cupped his hands before he respectfully bowed. "The Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect, Zunjingde Sect, Qianxu Sect, Huakai Sect, Huli Sect, Yuling Sect, Guhe Sect, and the rogue cultivator Lan have something to request." He spoke.


    "Oh? What is it?" Cheng Sheng asked, although he, Zheng Yi and the others already know what they wanted to say, as they were watching them.


    "We wanted to give some of our points to Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Sun Ri, to keep them in the competition." Fei Yinzi answered.


    "Are you sure?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi nodded.


    "Why?" Cheng Sheng asked. "Aren''t you fellow competitors?" he said.


    "We are all friends first before we became competitors." Fei Yinzi calmly answered. "Making friends with others is better than competing against each other. More importantly ¨C " he said as he raised his head. " ¨C the goal of the competition isn''t to make enemies out of each other, but to make friends. Solidarity is the key so that hostility shouldn''t breed." He explained.


    Well said! The others thought and gave Fei Yinzi a like. Meanwhile, the audience loudly clapped, praising the contestants for having such a good sportsmanship! Sun Yu heaved a sigh of relief, and he also feel emotional.


    "Reason accepted." Zheng Yi answered. "It was also stipulated that you can give your points to your fellow participants." he added.


    Everyone sighed in relief.


    "Then, participant Fei Yinzi, to whom do you want to give some of your points?" Zheng Yi asked.


    Fei Yinzi smiled and looked at Fei Luo, who is in the same clan as him. "I want to give my two hundred and twenty-six points to Fei Luo." He said, referring to the points Fei Luo needed to reach the point threshold.


    "Whatever." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yinzi. "¡­" master, can''t you give me some face? The image I created with that speech just now will be ruined! He thought and inwardly cried.


    But, they all saw that Fei Yinzi''s points in the leaderboard was deducted while Fei Luo''s points increased.


    "Thank you." Fei Luo cupped his hands and bowed at Fei Yinzi.


    Fei Yinzi did the same. "You are welcome. I hope I can visit the Fei clan again someday." He said as he recalled his visit to the Fei clan before when he was sent by his master to the Shanliangde Sect to train.


    Fei Huo, this time, has finally recovered his wits. "Er Zi! You are very welcome! Let us spar again!" he told him.


    "Sure!" Fei Yinzi answered with a smile.


    The atmosphere then turned warm.


    "Cheng-shibo!" it was surprisingly Cui Xiao.


    "Ehem¡­ it is still me here¡­" Zheng Yi spoke.


    "¡­ oh." They muttered, and the atmosphere suddenly turned awkward.


    But, Cui Xiao''s expression didn''t change. "Elder Zheng. I want to give my three-hundred and sixty points to Sun Ri!" she said.


    Zheng Yi was shocked. "Are you sure? This amount of points¡­" he muttered. It was close to the first point threshold.


    "I am sure!" Cui Xiao answered with a nod. Her points are near a thousand and half.


    "If you want to¡­" Zheng Yi smiled as he transferred some of Cui Xiao''s points to Sun Ri.


    Sun Ri''s tears fell and she ran to hug Cui Xiao and cried. Sun Yan felt his chest became warm as she watched his younger sister. Fortunately, Sun Ri gained friends in this competition.


    "Elder Zheng¡­" Chen Wu spoke and was about to step forward to give some of his points to Sun Yan when Wu Lian stopped him. He looked at Wu Lian.


    Wu Lian''s expression didn''t change as he walked past the bewildered Chen Wu. "Elder Zheng. Elder Cheng." He called. "I want to give one-hundred and eight points to Sun Yan." He said.


    "You sure?" it was Cheng Sheng who spoke. "You will fall to the second place and will be replaced by Chen Wu in the first place." He said.


    Wu Lian nodded without hesitation. "Yes. I am sure." He answered.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged as he transferred Wu Lian''s points to Sun Yan''s points. With this, Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Sun Ri were saved from being eliminated in this round. Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi then left, letting the participants resume sleeping.


    "Wu Lian. Chen Wu. Er Zi. Cui Xiao." Sun Yan called as he, Fei Luo, Xi Bing and Fei Huo approached them. "We will remember this favor for our entire life. Thank you very much." He said and gave them a bow.


    Before, they looked inhibited as they all stick to their sect''s rules.. Now, they learned the hard way how to be flexible, so they definitely won''t repeat the same mistake again.

 Chapter 602 - The Scum Is A Comrade

    Now that the Shanliangde Sect disciples seemed to have been released from some heavy burden, they immediately departed from the Youxiwang Sect''s and Xinfaxian Sect''s camp after¡­ eating breakfast. The Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect are very, very kind and would help anyone all the way, making the Shanliangde Sect feel very grateful. Even Xi He didn''t show his temper, as he still know how to be grateful.


    Of course, after buying medicine, as well as magic pills, talismans and potions from them, they left to formulate a plan. Even if Wu Lian assured them that they will help them for a day, the Shanliangde Sect naturally can''t continue to exploit them. They have helped them more than enough.


    Sun Ri was left to the Youxiwang Sect''s and Xinfaxian Sect''s base again, and Xi He continued to go solo. Thus, Sun Yan, Fei Luo, Xi Bing and Fei Huo were left.


    "Let''s continue to go in pairs again today." Sun Yan spoke. "This time, we have to carefully observe xiao Ling''s and xiao Bao''s moves to determine the condition of them deducting our points." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. "Then¡­ same arrangement as yesterday?" Xi Bing asked.


    Sun Yan''s brows knitted when he heard him ask. What is wrong with him today? He thought, though he didn''t give it much thought. "Yes." he answered. Even though they only did it once last night, Sun Yan still feels worried about Fei Luo''s body today.


    "Oh." Xi Bing muttered, looking absent-minded.


    Fei Huo is also still absent-minded and seemed to have suddenly forgotten his elder brother. Meanwhile, Fei Luo saw that Fei Huo isn''t clingy today and took it as Fei Huo growing up. He thinks that what Sun Yan has told him yesterday when he convinced him about letting Fei Huo grow up is right. He also feels somewhat tired today, and his waist still is a little sore. He needs some time to rest. Thus, he didn''t object with Sun Yan''s arrangement. He also wants Sun Yan to protect him, and he knows he will.


    Thinking this, a small, imperceptible smile appeared on Fei Luo''s lips. For the first time, he has someone to rely on. And it actually feels good to rely on others.


    ¡­


    "Good! Really good!" Zheng Fu Gong spoke as he watched the participants continue to farm for points. His eyes are full of satisfaction, and his heart is very happy.


    Pai Lie, the other elders of the Righteous Alliance, the sect leaders, as well as the elders like Cheng Sheng, Fan Wen, and the others also are very happy and very satisfied with the participants'' performance, especially their respective disciples. Not only they saw their growth and wittiness, they also seen camaraderie from all of them.


    Even with the disciples like Chen Wu, whom everyone thought has a mild temper because of his brother complex behavior, actually can be this calculative! Pitting others and make it look like out of kindness so that the others won''t take it against him, and even make them indebted to him¡­ this is Cheng Sheng''s style! He really is Cheng Sheng''s nephew!


    He Shun also has grown. He not only became braver, but he also became smarter to know when to advance and retreat. He also began to become conscious with his surroundings, especially towards people.


    Ling Yun became assertive. Before, he was too careful with everyone but now, he turned to develop his own opinions. He became open-minded, and became vocal of his thoughts towards the others. Cui Xiao is the same.


    Wu Tie was seen as the future sect leader of the Wuyang Sect and thus everyone has a lot of expectation on him. Fortunately, he didn''t disappoint them and displayed good skills in martial arts and also showed how careful he is with his plans. Wu Tong is very proud of his son!


    Xi He, although he is still reckless, after being pitted by Wu Tie, he finally learned to become more careful. Though, he still likes to go alone. They, especially Sun Yu, hope that he won''t go seek Wu Tie again and finally end this foolishness of his.


    Fei Luo and Sun Yan, having always been at the top, finally made a mistake. Fortunately, they didn''t brood over it. Though, they didn''t ignore it, but learned from it instead. Although they didn''t talk about this mistake of theirs, this is wise of them. Not only because this is their sect''s matter and it is not prudent to talk about it with many people watching them, they also know to talk about it later because they are still in the middle of the competition, and their sect, as well as their names, have fallen rock bottom on the leaderboard.


    Xi Bing, who was looked as average, shown his strength as he protect Fei Huo from the demons. One reveals his abilities when he has someone to protect. Xi Bing, because he was always overshadowed by Sun Yan and Fei Luo, thought that there was no need for him to take the spotlight. Thus, he deliberately, but actually also not deliberately, hid his strength. Thus, he surprised many people when he protected Fei Huo from the demons. Sun Yu was very satisfied with this, since he has already seen Xi Bing''s abilities.


    As for the other participants, they acted the same. Everyone was already satisfied with their performances. But, if the participants still have more to show everybody, then they gladly welcome it! After all, there is still four days left with the competition, and there is enough time for them to show their real strengths. It would even better if they have more skills, since the cultivation world would flourish more if they do.


    "Ai." Cheng Sheng suddenly sighed.


    "What''s wrong, Cheng-shidi?" Feng Mo asked.


    They all looked at Cheng Sheng and saw that he is sighing. His expression looked disappointed.


    "Are you dissatisfied with Er Zi''s performance?" Fei Yin asked, immediately revealing Cheng Sheng''s chagrin.


    They all looked at Fei Yin. As expected of Fei Yin! He is the only one who can understand Cheng Sheng! They all thought. Ah, no! This isn''t the focus! "You¡­ you are still dissatisfied with your disciple''s performance?!" they asked in surprise.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer their question and he frowned as he looked at Fei Yinzi.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­ what is wrong with Er Zi?" Fan Wen asked.


    Chen Han was also puzzled. "Er Zi''s performance is even better than the earlier stages." He said. "He even fought better now against xiao Bao than when he fought xiao Bao before." He added.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Isn''t it because junior Cheng has a high standard?" Sun Yi asked and smiled as he playfully winked at Cheng Sheng whose frown became deeper as he continued to watch Fei Yinzi currently fight xiao Bao.


    Fei Yinzi and xiao Bao are currently fighting one on one. Yes¡­ Fei Yinzi chose to go alone this time while Ling Yun, his pair before, paired up with Zhu Xi and they are currently fighting against xiao Ling.


    "I think Er Zi is fighting hard this time since he wants to recover his pride when he fought recklessly against xiao Bao before." Tang Zhe spoke.


    "En." The others nodded in agreement.


    "What does senior Sun Yi mean by ''standard'', Cheng-shixiong?" You Rou asked when she heard what Sun Yi said earlier.


    Cheng Sheng, again, didn''t answer while he seriously watch Fei Yinzi fight against xiao Bao.


    Sun Yi, the other one who understands Cheng Sheng, well slightly than Fei Yin, answered. "Junior Cheng has a set of conditions for Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun, though he didn''t tell the two beforehand." He told her. "He wants to see if the two would be able to fulfill these conditions that he has for them. In short, he also has expectations for them." he explained.


    "Oh!" they all finally understood.


    "But, since it is Cheng-shixiong, if Er Zi and Ling Yun would fail to meet his expectation, wouldn''t they¡­?" Xiao Le muttered. "Mmph!" he exclaimed when Shu Mu immediately covered his mouth to stop him from talking.


    Kang Ce grinned as he glanced at Cheng Sheng. He knows how perverse this guy is. Just look how he pit the others, especially the participants now. He doesn''t even spare his disciples¡­ well, it is right to say that he is the most harsh towards his disciples!


    Truly a scum¡­ a scum master!


    Cheng Sheng ignored them as he softly hit his left hand with his fan while he watched the competition. "Look." He spoke.


    They didn''t expect for Cheng Sheng to change the subject. So, they all turned to watch, only to be surprised when they saw the leaderboard! "What¡­!" they exclaimed.


    "The¡­ the points aren''t dropping!" Jing Hei exclaimed.


    "Oh, my god! How did they do it?!" Lei Ling exclaimed as he pulled Jing Kang.


    "They have already figured out the conditions." Jing Kang reminded him.


    "Ah!" Xi Xing suddenly exclaimed when he saw something.


    Xi Ming smiled.. "Yes¡­ the points aren''t dropping¡­ including of the Shanliangde Sect''s!" he said and grinned.

 Chapter 603 - The Scum Is Energetic

    "What the heck¡­!" the audience exclaimed, shocked, when they saw that none of the points of the participants have dropped! Even if xiao Bao and xiao Ling are currently ''hunting'' them!


    "What the fck!" someone cursed in awe. "Neither the Chen brothers'' nor Wu Lian''s points dropped even if xiao Bao and xiao Ling have attacked them!" he said. "And there are even four of them!" he added.


    Someone nodded in agreement. "En. Neither did Wu Tie''s nor Jin Yu''s." he said.


    "This is already expected of the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect and their alliance, including Wu Tie and Jin Yu, since they have already figured out the conditions for xiao Bao and xiao Ling to steal points." Pai Lie spoke. "But, what is surprising is the Shanliangde Sect¡­" he muttered and glanced at Sun Yu who was similarly surprised as them, but he also couldn''t hide his joy.


    Finally! My disciples have left the pit! Sun Yu almost cried as he grinned widely. He is in a good mood so he didn''t glare at Xie Lan nor Cheng Sheng.


    Xie Lan turned to Sun Yu. "Congratulations to sect leader Sun." he said.


    The other sect leaders. "¡­" fck! This Xie Lan just can''t sit still on his seat and has to mock Sun Yu! They thought and coldly sweated, afraid that Sun Yi would finally snap.


    Fortunately, Sun Yu is in a very good mood today, and he doesn''t want to ruin his mood due to Xie Lan so he nodded at Xie Lan and started ignoring him. He resumed watching his disciples, can''t hide the pride in his eyes as he looked at them farm for points, now all of them together.


    "How¡­ how did it happen?!" Tang Yun was shocked.


    "They have figured out the conditions, too?! So fast?!" Lei Ling exclaimed.


    "It seems that Sun Yan is in a high spirit today?" Jing Cheng spoke.


    "It seems that he became sharper overnight?" Qian Lin muttered.


    "His fellow disciples aren''t, though." Qian Tian spoke.


    "En¡­ Xi Bing and Fei Huo looked absent-minded." Fan Wen muttered. "Fortunately, Sun Yan is very energetic today. Even Fei Luo isn''t moving much today." He said as his brows knitted.


    The other elders were also puzzled. To protect the participants'' privacy, naturally, the participants can close off their Cleansing Stones any time they want. So, last night, they didn''t know what happened to the Shanliangde Sect disciples. They were gloomy yesterday after their sect''s ranking, as well as themselves, fell to the bottom of the leaderboard.


    But, right now, Sun Yan looked very sharp. Fei Luo, although doesn''t move much, his expression is better now compared yesterday. Xi Bing and Fei Huo, though, are obviously absent-minded. Fortunately, they are able to kill the demons so they look after themselves.


    "Sun Yan must have instructed Xi Bing and Fei Huo to hide first from xiao Bao and xiao Ling and follow him and Fei Luo from a certain distance." Cheng Sheng spoke. "That way, xiao Bao and xiao Ling won''t include the two when deducting Sun Yan''s and Fei Luo''s points." He explained.


    "Oh! That is smart, indeed!" they exclaimed when they understood.


    "Sun Yan''s mental state today played a big role." Cheng Sheng continued. "But, what was the key is that they learned the tactic that time when they fought against Ke Lu." He turned to them. "One would attack and one would observe." He told them.


    "Ah!" they exclaimed when they recalled it. "You are right!" they said as they closely watched the four Shanliangde Sect disciples fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    "But¡­ we still don''t know what are the conditions." Jing Bai said. Then, he turned to look at Zheng Yi who giggled.


    The others started. That''s right¡­ the participants have all now figured out the conditions of xiao Bao and xiao Ling deducting the points but them, the audience, don''t know.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer. "Look closely at their fight." He just told them.


    They all did as he say. They watched at Sun Yan and Fei Luo attack xiao Bing and xiao Ling while Xi Bing and Fei Huo would defend. "Wait¡­" they muttered when they noticed something. Their eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "They¡­ they¡­ they took the initiative to attack?!" they exclaimed.


    "Wait¡­ wouldn''t this make their points drop?" Kang Ce asked.


    "But, their points didn''t drop¡­" Guo Cheng''s brows knitted in puzzlement. "So ¨C " he said.


    " ¨C attacking doesn''t necessarily mean a deduction." Lei Qing frowned in confusion.


    "So¡­ what did they exactly do?" Chen Han asked in bewilderment.


    After this question, they all turned to look at Cheng Sheng.


    But, Cheng Sheng still didn''t answer. "Look closer." He told them.


    And so, they can only follow. Fei Yin chuckled. He isn''t watching the competition but watch Cheng Sheng instead.


    "Da shixiong. If you continue to look, I will melt!" Cheng Sheng helplessly whispered. But, there is a smile on his lips.


    Fei Yin laughed and kneaded Cheng Sheng''s hands before he reluctantly looked away.


    "Wait¡­ wait!" Feng Mo spoke. "They¡­ their attacks aren''t landing on xiao Bao and xiao Ling!" he exclaimed.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they also saw it. Feng Mo, although a simple-minded person, is a martial arts enthusiast thus he saw it.


    "Look! When Sun Yan attacked, xiao Ling twisted his hand so that Sun Yan''s sword would graze him." Feng Mo continued. "But, fortunately, Sun Yan retracted in time so he didn''t touch xiao Ling!" he told them.


    "You are right!" they exclaimed when they saw it, too.


    "So¡­ xiao Bao and xiao Ling are deliberately making the participants attack them so they can deduct the points of the participants?!" Jing Hei exclaimed as he looked at xiao Bao and xiao Ling in disbelief. "So cunning!" he said.


    "En. No wonder we didn''t see anything¡­ this move of theirs is too subtle." Jing Kang said.


    They all sighed in admiration. This trick of xiao Bao and xiao Ling is truly deceptive, but very effective. See? Everyone was very confused all this time. The participants even have gone on the defensive. But, their points were still deducted.


    "Between Wu Tie and Jin Yu¡­ it must be Wu Tie who figured this out." Sun Yi rubbed his chin.


    "No. It was Jin Yu." Cheng Sheng said.


    They all looked at him.


    "Why?" Li Tian asked.


    "Jin Yu has better eyes." Cheng Sheng answered. And that, Jin Yu is also a spirit servant thus he is more perceptive towards xiao Bao and xiao Ling than Wu Tie does.


    "Oh." They muttered.


    "How about the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect?" Xi Xing asked.


    "Could it be Chen Wu?" Chen Han asked.


    "No, no! It must be Lian-er!" Sun Yi objected.


    "No! It is my nephew!" Chen Han said.


    "No! My son!" Sun Yi said.


    The other elders felt helpless. Fan Wen, as the eldest one among them, stopped the two idiots.


    "It is Er Zi and Ling Yun." It was Fei Yin who spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "Er Zi has been suspicious of xiao Bao and xiao Ling that last time when he, Tang Li and Li Yan tried to suss xiao Ling out." Fei Yin said. "So, he has been carefully observing xiao Bao and xiao Ling. As for Ling Yun, he was too terrified of the two sword spirits but after he has overcome his fear, he finally noticed what he should have noticed since the start." He explained.


    "Oh!" everyone exclaimed with widened eyes. They now understood.


    "Then, why was it Chen Wu and Wu Lian that spoke out?" Shan Lu asked.


    "Because Er Zi is low-key. And Ling Yun also doesn''t like being on the spotlight." Fei Yin answered.


    "¡­ oh." They all muttered, then subtly glanced at Cheng Sheng before they all looked away. The disciples are completely the opposite of their master! They all inwardly exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng, as if having guessed their thoughts, shrugged. "It is not that I want to be on the spotlight." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, we can''t refute this¡­ they thought and wryly smiled. Cheng Sheng really was low-key. But, due to circumstances, he was forced in the middle of the storms. Thus, at first, everyone thought that he was just too eye-catching and always like being on the spotlight.


    But, the reality is the exact opposite of it. No wonder his disciples also are very low-key. They took it after their master.


    "But, even if the Shanliangde Sect are back on their feet now, they still can''t chase back their ranks." Li Tian sighed in pity.


    Xi Ming nodded in agreement and smiled. "It is fine. What is more important is that they have learned their lesson now on not to be arrogant." He said. "And to focus on what is the most important before them, and not on anything else.." he sighed as he watched the Shanliangde Sect disciples finished fighting against xiao Bao and xiao Ling and now are on their way to look for demons to fight against with.

 Chapter 604 - The Scum Is Agitated

    "Good work, everyone!" Sun Yan said as he panted as he looked at Fei Luo, Xi Bing and Fei Huo.


    After seeing Xi He''s points only increased and not decreased, he knows that Xi He must have already received his message about the conditions of xiao Bao and xiao Ling deducting their points.


    "Let us have a rest first." Sun Yan said when they found a river nearby.


    "Good." Fei Luo nodded as he sat down on the ground and started to meditate to replenish his qi.


    Sun Yan smiled in relief knowing that Fei Luo''s condition is good now. "Xi Bing and I will go fish for our lunch." He said and nodded at Xi Bing to indicate him to follow him.


    "Sure." Xi Bing answered. He glanced at Fei Huo who happened to also look at him.


    Their gazes met before they both looked away. Fei Huo immediately sat beside Fei Luo. Xi Bing sighed and followed Sun Yan, only to hear him speak as they walk down the trail.


    "What happened between you and Fei Huo?" Sun Yan asked. He has noticed that Xi Bing looks agitated today.


    "It is that obvious?" Xi Bing asked.


    Sun Yan nodded. The four of them have already closed off their Cleansing Stones so they can freely talk whatever they want. "En. You two looked like are ghosts floating." He answered.


    Xi Bing grimaced. "Sorry." He apologized. He knows that Sun Yan was protecting them earlier. Not only that. He and Fei Huo also earned only a few points.


    Sun Yan shook his head. "It is not the points¡­ we can earn it back. My mistake is even bigger. Now, our sect has fallen rock bottom." He heaved a sigh. "What I want to know is what happened. What made you, as well as Fei Huo, behave the way you two are right now?" he asked him.


    "Well, that''s¡­" Xi Bing muttered as they waited for some fishes to appear. "I¡­ accidentally confessed to Fei Huo last night." He finally answered.


    Sun Yan was surprised. He has thought that Xi Bing and Fei Huo might have a fight last night. He never expected for Xi Bing to confess. It is not that he is underestimating the other. It is just that, confessing looks like not Xi Bing''s style¡­ and this time ¨C "''accidentally''?" he asked.


    Xi Bing lowered his head. "I¡­ I heard him crying in his sleep last night because his brother has left. I was afraid that he might wake up the other participants, so I entered their tent and ¨C " he said and suddenly blushed.


    Sun Yan also blushed, since he knows that Fei Luo went to his tent and then they¡­ after¡­ ehem.


    Xi Bing shook his head. "Anyway, my emotions were turbulent last night and I just suddenly blurted out my feelings." He said as he placed a palm on his forehead.


    Sun Yan then understood. "You mean, our plan?" he asked.


    Xi Bing nodded. "I really feel guilty towards Fei Huo so, I thought that even though he was asleep, as long as I can release the guilt I feel, my guilt would alleviate." He explained.


    Sun Yan nodded in understanding. He patted the other''s shoulder to comfort him. "Then, what about Fei Huo?" he asked. Fei Huo looked agitated today, too.


    Xi Bing''s face was covered in black lines. He wryly smiled. "I¡­ don''t know." He answered.


    Sun Yan''s forehead knotted. "¡­ what do you mean?" he asked as he looked at him.


    Xi Bing lowered his head. "While I confess, he was asleep. But, suddenly, he woke up." he answered.


    Sun Yan''s eyes widened in surprised before his brows raised, as if he was amused. "So, what did he say? Did he hear your confession?" he asked him.


    "He¡­" Xi Bing muttered and looked back where Fei Huo and Fei Luo are. "He saw me crying, and he asked me why." He said.


    "Oh?" Sun Yan''s lips curled up as he rubbed his chin. "So, he didn''t hear you?" he asked. "But, judging by his behavior today, he seems like he did." He told him.


    Xi Bing''s face paled. "I¡­ I think so, too. But¡­ it couldn''t be¡­ right?" he asked as he looked at Sun Yan.


    Sun Yan grinned. "I don''t know. How would I know? I wasn''t there." He shrugged as he started to catch some fish.


    Xi Bing''s shoulders sank and he started to catch fish, too. He obviously is gloomy.


    Sun Yan laughed. "Let me tell you something." He said as he placed the fishes he caught inside his spare qiankun pouch. "Fei Luo and I are together ¨C " he said.


    Just at the same time, Fei Luo''s voice roaring was heard as he marched towards them while Fei Huo is anxiously following behind him.


    "Xi Bing, you bastard!" Fei Luo yelled as he pointed his sword at Xi Bing, who didn''t have the time to react to what Sun Yan said just now.


    "What¡­" Xi Bing''s eyes widened as he looked at Sun Yan, then at Fei Luo. Obviously, his shock to what Sun Yan has said has more impact to him than Fei Luo''s anger.


    "What?!" Fei Huo, who heard what Sun Yan said just now, exclaimed in shock and his anxiety flew away as he stared at the back of his elder brother.


    Fei Luo who wanted to beat up Xi Bing after he heard his younger brother earlier ''talked'' to him while he was meditating, thinking that he can''t hear him, but also heard what Sun Yan said just now and then his elder brother''s reaction. "¡­" who should I beat up first? He thought as he glared at Xi Bing before he glared at Sun Yan.


    Sun Yan was surprised when he saw Fei Luo was here. "Ah Luo! Are you hungry? Why are you shouting?" he asked as he left the water and walked towards Fei Luo. "Put down your sword." He told him as he gently pressed down Fei Luo''s hand holding the sword that was pointed to Xi Bing.


    Fei Huo and Xi Bing. "¡­" who the hell is this person?! Is Sun Yan possessed?! They thought as they looked at the two in shock. And¡­ ''Ah Luo''?! they added as they stared at Fei Luo.


    Fei Luo. "¡­" one more and I will beat up Sun Yan, too! He thought and pressed his lips tight as he glared at Sun Yan.


    Sun Yan sensed Fei Luo''s mood isn''t good and he immediately raised his hands. "Ah Luo. Let''s talk calmly first." He said and glanced at Fei Huo before he looked back at Xi Bing. Then, finally, he turned back to Fei Luo. "Let''s talk while we eat?" he asked as he raised his qiankun pouch that turned transparent and the fat fishes can be seen swimming inside. "You only ate light breakfast earlier." He added as he held Fei Luo''s hand.


    Fei Luo''s anger subsided. "En." He answered. He glared at Xi Bing before he turned to grab Fei Huo and walk back.


    Sun Yan smiled as he watched the brothers left while Xi Bing stared at him in shock. Then, he raised his hand to give him a thumbs up.


    ¡­


    As everyone has expected, their lunch was silent. Xi Bing, after he recovered from his shock earlier, now recalled Fei Luo''s behavior earlier and guessed that Fei Huo must have really heard his confession last night and told Fei Luo about, although he thought that Fei Luo was meditating and wouldn''t hear him. Now, he felt extremely nervous and didn''t think about the awkward atmosphere.


    Fei Huo felt very anxious earlier not only because of Xi Bing''s confession last night, prompting him to ''tell'' Fei Luo about it, but also due to Fei Luo''s reaction after he actually heard him talking earlier even if he was meditating. Now, though, his anxiety disappeared and was replaced by great shock after he heard what Sun Yan said earlier that he and Fei Luo are together! Judging by Fei Luo''s reaction, as well as that intimately sweet and doting address of Sun Yan to Fei Luo, ''Ah Luo'', obviously, they are realy together!


    When did this happen? Why didn''t Fei Huo know it?!


    Fei Luo is now extremely angry. Not only because of Xi Bing''s and Sun Yan''s secret plot that led to their sect''s fall¡­ he has already gotten over this since he knows that he also has a fault. He is also angry because Xi Bing has such designs towards his younger brother! If Fei Huo didn''t accidentally hear him, when will they find out about Xi Bing''s feelings towards Fei Huo?!


    But, he also feels anxious, because Fei Huo now knows that he and Sun Yan are together. Although it was a rash decision on his part, he actually, indeed, feels something towards Sun Yan. It was just that he didn''t notice it, and by the time he finally realized after Sun Yan kissed him last night, all those feelings that he had towards Sun Yan have accumulated.


    Sun Yan was always protecting him, and always there by his side¡­ sharing all of his burdens¡­ why hadn''t he noticed this before?

 Chapter 605 - The Scum Is Cherished

    Sun Yan who is the most leisurely among the four of them spoke, breaking the silence. "Ah Luo, here. You eat more. I am not that hungry." He said as he placed another piece of fish on Fei Luo''s bowl and refilled the soup, too.


    Fei Huo and Xi Bing had a wooden expression on their faces and felt that although the fish doesn''t taste bitter, but now it did. "¡­" oh, my god! These two¡­! They thought and almost dropped their bowls and chopsticks after their hands shook when they heard Sun Yan''s endearing address to Fei Luo.


    Fei Luo, whose face went red in both anger and embarrassment. "¡­" AAAH! I''ve had enough! He thought, though when he turned to look at Sun Yan, his heart softened. "¡­" fck! They say that love makes people fools, and I think I have turned one, too! He thought as black lines covered his face. What should I tell Fei Huo now? He thought and glanced at Fei Huo who was staring at them in shock. "F ¨C Fei Huo¡­" he called.


    Fei Huo blinked, and then his face turned red. "B ¨C brother¡­" he called. "Y ¨C you two¡­ are really together?!" he finally managed to ask.


    Fei Luo''s face turned redder. "E ¨C en¡­" he shyly answered with a nod. "You¡­" he muttered and looked anxious. Finally, his emotions that he has suppressed all these years were revealed.


    "Brother¡­" Fei Huo called as he looked at his brother in shock. "So, you actually like Sun Yan-ge, too?!" he asked as his mouth fell open in shock. Then, he turned to Sun Yan. "Sun Yan-ge¡­ congratulations! I didn''t know that you like my brother!" he said and grimaced.


    Sun Yan smiled. "Thank you. Does this mean that you are in favor of my relationship with you brother?" he asked.


    Fei Luo''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the both of them.


    "En! If my brother really likes you¡­" Fei Huo said and looked at Fei Luo whose face can''t be any redder.


    Sun Yan turned and looked at Fei Luo with a smile.


    "E ¨C ehem!" Fei Luo coughed and looked away.


    Sun Yan chuckled while Fei Huo looked puzzled. Was he wrong? Does his brother not really like Sun Yan? He thought as he tilted his head.


    "I do!" Fei Luo answered when he saw the doubt on Fei Huo''s eyes. He felt his heart beating fast, both in happiness and excitement. "Fei Huo, I¡­ it''s not like I am going away¡­" he said.


    Fei Huo''s eyes went wide as he looked at his brother. "Brother, what are you saying?" he asked. "Actually, I also want to tell you to protect me less from now on¡­ I have already reflected on my mistakes, as well as weaknesses." He explained. "I¡­ have always been dependent on you." He said and bit his lip.


    "Fei Huo¡­" Fei Luo called while Sun Yan patted his back to comfort him. "Was this thought installed in your mind by this guy?" he asked as his face turned cold and he turned to glare at Xi Bing.


    Xi Bing who is currently contemplating how to talk with Fei Huo later but then everyone''s focus suddenly turned to him. "¡­" wait¡­ I am still not ready! He thought as his face was covered with black lines.


    "Wait, no! Brother! It''s not what you think!" Fei Huo said as he grabbed his brother''s hand when Fei Luo was about to reach for his sword. "It''s not because of him! I realized my problem yesterday!" he told him.


    "Really?" Fei Luo looked at Fei Huo with doubt in his gaze.


    Fei Huo resolutely nodded. "Really." He answered. "Also¡­ I am actually thankful that everyone is covering up my weaknesses." He smiled.


    "Oh?" Fei Luo muttered. "The ''everyone'' you are talking about, aside from me that is already a given to protect you, is this guy." He said and pointed at Xi Bing who froze.


    Sun Yan. "^_^"


    Fei Huo. "¡­" well, you have a point¡­ he thought and grimaced.


    Sun Yan protects everyone but only when necessary. The exception is Fei Luo. Sun Ri naturally can''t protect others since she has to protect herself first. Xi He, undoubtedly, would not protect anyone. Fei Luo, as he has said, would naturally protect Fei Huo since he is his brother.


    The question is Xi Bing, who, although subtly, as everyone recall now, really have protected Fei Huo many times in the past. His instinctive reaction when there is danger would always be looking at Fei Huo to see where he is and secretly stand on his other side, since Fei Luo was on the other side, so that he can immediately protect Fei Huo.


    Xi Bing, who has never thought that he would be exposed like this, furiously blushed as he immediately looked away so that they won''t see his face that is as red as an apple. But, they can see his red ears and neck.


    Sun Yan. "^_^" now everything is in the open! He thought and grinned.


    Fei Luo. "-_-" fck! This person really wants to take my brother away from me! He thought, furious.


    Fei Huo. "¡­" for some reason, he feels shy, something that he has never felt before given how ignorant he is and thus being straightforward towards everything, so he can''t be called shameless.


    Xi Bing. "¡­" is it too late to run away now?


    "You!" Fei Luo shouted as he reached for his sword. He intends to duel with Xi Bing.


    "Aiya! Ah Luo, calm down!" Sun Yan said as he pulled Fei Luo down to sit. "Look. This matter is between him and your brother. Thus, they are the ones who should resolve this." He explained. "Though¡­ isn''t this such a happy thing, to begin with?" he asked.


    "What do you mean?" Fei Luo''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Sun Yan.


    But, Sun Yan wasn''t threatened by Fei Luo''s glare. Instead, he thought it is sexy. Thinking this, he felt his throat became dry and so he gulped. "Having someone to like you is a blessing." He answered.


    Fei Luo fell silent as he pondered over it. Indeed, when he found out that Sun Yan likes him, he actually feels happy.


    "Doesn''t Ah Luo like me, too?" Sun Yan asked and smiled as he stared at Fei Luo.


    Fei Luo blushed. "I do." He answered.


    Fei Huo and Xi Bing. "¡­" have you forgotten we are still here? They thought.


    But, Xi Bing knows that Sun Yan is helping him, and he feels grateful towards him. He turned to look at Fei Huo and saw him staring at his brother and Sun Yan. Although he said earlier that he feels happy for the two, he also actually feels sad. After all, Fei Luo''s attention on him would be halved now that Sun Yan is also a part of Fei Luo''s life. Even if he said that he will learn how to be independent, still, he feels sad, for all these years, it was only him and Fei Luo in each other''s life. Now, Sun Yan has become a part of Fei Luo''s life, too.


    It would be impossible now for Fei Luo to solely focus on Fei Huo.


    ¡­


    "Fei Huo." Xi Bing called.


    After they finished their lunch earlier, the arrangement remained the same although Fei Luo reluctantly agreed, and reluctantly left with Sun Yan since Fei Huo would be left to Xi Bing. Fei Luo still felt worried, but Sun Yan has convinced him that Xi Bing and Fei Huo are the ones who should decide on this matter. Only then did Fei Luo finally leave.


    Fei Huo didn''t answer as he crouched behind a tree.


    "You actually felt reluctant to part with your brother, right?" Xi Bing asked as he leaned on the other side of the tree where Fei Huo is hiding. He knows that Fei Huo is hiding not because of him, but because he still feels sad due to his brother.


    Fei Huo didn''t answer.


    "I won''t say this due to my friendship with Sun Yan." Xi Bing spoke. "I will say this because I know what he is as a person. Or else, I wouldn''t befriend him." he sighed. "Sun Yan is a trustworthy person. He takes things seriously, and he is a dependable person. He is also a wise person, so I don''t think that he is just playing around with your elder brother." He explained. "In fact, Sun Yan is a good person. He knows what he is doing, thus he loves your brother. Or else, he wouldn''t wait this long to confess to your brother." He took a deep breath. "It shows how much he cherishes your brother. Or else, he would have confessed to Fei Luo a long time ago, and not wait for this long. He knows that Fei Luo has many things in his mind, and you are Fei Luo''s most important person, thus Sun Yan greatly considers Fei Luo''s feelings." He told him.


    Xi Bing didn''t hear Fei Huo speak. He helplessly sighed before he took a look at him, only to see that the other has already fallen asleep. "¡­" he grimaced. Then, he carefully picked Fei Huo up before he took him to the grassy parts for Fei Huo to sleep comfortably.


    He hasn''t seen that Fei Huo''s lips curled up, and he imperceptibly snuggled closer to him in his embrace.

 Chapter 606 - The Scum Is Docile

    "Aiyo! Look at how fired up the Shanliangde Sect is!" Jing De exclaimed as they all ate their lunch and looked at the leaderboard.


    "Fortunately, Chen Wu thought of that strategy to delay Sun Yan, Fei Luo, Wu Tie and Jin Yu. Or else¡­" Tang Li said and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "En." Chen Wu nodded. "Though, it was thanks to Er Zi and Ling Yun to immediately figured out the dirty tricks of xiao Bao and xiao Ling." he said.


    They all grimaced when they remembered how xiao Bao and xiao Ling deceived them all greatly.


    "No¡­ I was really very scared of xiao Ling but I should have noticed it sooner first that his and xiao Bao''s movements have a flaw." Ling Yun said.


    "En." Fei Yinzi nodded in agreement. "They can reconstruct their body and make it be hit by our attacks, so they would have a reason to deduct our points. For example, even just their finger that was grasping their sword, they can elongate it to that the tip of their finger will be hit by our attack." He explained.


    Everyone shivered in horror even if Fei Yinzi has already briefly told them about this.


    "And I really should have noticed it earlier¡­" Ling Yun sighed and shook his head, feeling disappointed of himself.


    "You already did great." Wen Wen patted his back to comfort him.


    Ling Yun smiled. "Thank you." He said.


    Wen Wen nodded before he scooped a bowl of soup again and refilled Cui Xiao''s and Sun Ri''s bowls. Fei Yinzi glanced at him and saw how Wen Wen is very attentive with his peers. Many people says that Wen Wen is like his master, Lei Ling, who is docile. But, Lei Ling, over the years, has developed his own temper. This was due to Cheng Sheng''s influence, making Lei Ling''s self-confidence grow, and also due to Jing Kang, his now husband.


    But, Wen Wen, right now, is as docile as a cat. He is completely different from his elder brother Wen Yan who is cool-headed. But, Wen Wen''s personality today is also attributed by Wen Yan, since he is very overprotective of his younger brother, just like Chen Han towards Cheng Sheng. No wonder the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect complements each other. They have many similarities.


    "Er Zi? Er Zi?" Chen Wu called and patted Fei Yinzi''s shoulder.


    Fei Yinzi blinked and turned. "What is it?" he asked.


    "You suddenly looked absent-minded." Chen Wu said.


    "Tired?" Wu Lian asked.


    Fei Yinzi was about to shake his head and say ''no'', but then, in the end, he nodded. "En. I will take a nap first." He said and walked inside his tent to rest.


    After hearing Fei Yinzi''s answer, the others also suddenly felt tired. They were high-strung the past days. Thus, they also returned to their respective tents to rest. After all, their rankings are now secured and the Shanliangde Sect won''t be able to catch up their points even if they would eradicate all the demons in the safe area.


    They are not being complacent. It is required to balance work and rest. Also, even if the Shanliangde Sect are still farming for points right now while they all rest, the Shanliangde Sect would get tired later and rest, and then they all will wake up and resume farming for points, making the gap between their and the Shanliangde Sect''s points wider again.


    "Did something happen to Er Zi?" Wen Wen asked when he returned after fetching a pail of water from the river. He only heard from the others that Fei Yinzi excused himself first earlier to sleep.


    "Oh. He said he is tired and thus went to rest first. We also feel tired thus we will also rest." Jing Xu answered while Jing De beside him yawned.


    "Oh. Okay!" Wen Wen nodded and thanked them before he entered his and Fei Yinzi''s tent.


    Why is he sharing with Fei Yinzi a tent and not his brother? Because Wen Wen wanted to learn more talisman making skills from Fei Yinzi, whom Cheng Sheng has taught. But, Fei Yinzi doesn''t have the talent. Even so, he still remembers. So, he beat Su Yi in sharing a tent with Fei Yinzi and pushed Zhu Xi to Wen Yan to share a tent with since both are sword cultivators. Now, Su Yi is sharing a tent with Ling Yun, who, fortunately, is also a mage, thus the two clicked!


    "Er Zi?" Wen Wen called after he entered. He looked at the bed and saw that Fei Yinzi is now sleeping. He immediately tread silently on the ground and sat on his own bed on the other side before he placed the pail of water on the ground. Then, he started to wash his ink-stained brushes one by one.


    "Ngh¡­" Fei Yinzi suddenly groaned as he uneasily squirmed on his bed.


    "Er Zi?!" Wen Wen exclaimed and immediately abandoned what he was doing to check on Fei Yinzi. "Er Zi, what''s wrong?" he asked and reached his hand to check the other when Fei Yinzi suddenly coughed out blood. His eyes widened in horror. "Er Zi!" he cried and immediately woke the other, only to suddenly hiss when he felt that the other''s skin is burning! "A high fever¡­" he muttered under his breath before he immediately took out all the magic pills he have and fed it to Fei Yinzi.


    But, Fei Yinzi''s lips are clamped tight and Wen Wen can''t feed him because of it. Wen Wen feels very worried because Fei Yinzi has coughed out blood! He has no choice but to feed the magic pill to Fei Yinzi mouth to mouth along with water for Fei Yinzi to smoothly swallow it!


    "Mn!" Wen Wen moaned after he successfully fed the magic pill to Fei Yinzi. "Whew!" he exclaimed and wiped the sweat off his forehead. But, he suddenly tasted blood, which came from Fei Yinzi''s mouth. "Even if he has a high fever, he can''t just cough out blood¡­ Xiang-jie! Xiang-jie!" he shouted and immediately rushed out of his and Fei Yinzi''s tent to call Cui Xiang.


    Fortunately, Cui Xiang was still outside and is eating. "Wen Wen? What''s wrong?" she asked as she, Cui Xiao, Sun Ri and Su Mi turned.


    "Er Zi¡­ Er Zi is burning with fever!" Wen Wen answered. "Also¡­ he coughed out blood!" he added.


    They were shocked. They immediately rushed to Wen Wen''s and Fei Yinzi''s tent. The others who were about to take an afternoon nap returned when they heard Wen Wen''s shout.


    Wen Wen wanted to cry because he knows that it must be something serious if one coughed out blood. "Er Zi¡­" he bit his lip which is still moist, and has bloodstain, after he fed Fei Yinzi mouth to mouth with magic pill earlier. Fortunately, everyone was frantic, including Wen Yan, and they also wouldn''t look at someone''s lips, thus they didn''t notice Wen Wen''s lips and suspect something.


    "What happened?" Chen Wu asked as he and Wu Lian entered the tent.


    Using Cheng Sheng''s magic, although the tent looked small outside, but inside it is very spacious. That was one of the reasons why Sun Yan and Fei Luo rolled on the sheets and no one noticed it.


    Cui Xiang had just checking Fei Yinzi''s pulse and is now checking his meridians using her fingers. "His qi is somewhat chaotic right now." She answered. "That''s why he has a fever." She told them.


    Wen Wen''s eyes widened. "Xiang-jie, I just fed Er Zi a magic pill for fever¡­ will it harm his body because of his chaotic qi?" he asked and bit his lip. "I don''t know that his qi is actually chaotic. If something happens¡­ if something happens to Er Zi¡­" his tears fell.


    Fortunately, everyone''s focus is now on Fei Yinzi so they didn''t ask how Wen Wen fed the magic pill to Fei Yinzi whose lips are tightly shut.


    "No. Fortunately, you fed him magic pill. It helped relieved his fever, and calmed his qi." Cui Xiang said.


    Wen Wen sighed in relief and wiped his tears. Wen Yan was about to comfort his brother when he inadvertently saw Wen Wen''s lips because Wen Wen was wiping the tears off his face. Wen Yan''s forehead knotted and his eyes narrowed in suspicion. But, because there are many people inside right now, he didn''t say anything and retracted his expression.


    "What''s wrong" Zhu Xi whispered when he noticed the fast shift of Wen Yan''s expression.


    "¡­ I will tell you later." Wen Yan answered. He didn''t expect for Zhu Xi to notice him. As expected of his partner.


    "His qi is chaotic¡­?" Ling Yun was shocked.


    "Can this be cured?" Su Yi asked.


    "Why did his qi became chaotic?" Su Mi asked.


    "Could be he fought fiercely against xiao Bao." Wu Lian answered.


    They all looked at him and realized it.. "Not good!" they exclaimed and worriedly looked at Fei Yinzi.

 Chapter 607 - The Scum Is A Daredevil

    Outside, the audience are watching from the other participants'' Cleansing Stones aside from Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s. Fei Yinzi has already closed off his Cleansing Stone as soon as he noticed that his condition is wrong while Wen Wen is always closing off his Cleansing Stone when he is making talismans because he doesn''t want anyone to watch him make talismans. It makes him self-conscious. So, no one knows what happened inside their tent earlier, and only watch this start when Wen Wen called Cui Xiang.


    "Will Er Zi get better?" Wen Wen anxiously asked and bit his lip.


    Cui Xiang shook her head. "I don''t know." She honestly answered. "Medicines to relieve fever is fine¡­ but we can''t feed him magic pills that might affect his qi. Or else¡­" she said and didn''t continue.


    They all feel silent as the atmosphere turned grim.


    "Why would he push himself like this?" Li Yan asked. "There is no need to be that hard on yourself, right? What we are here for is to gain experience." He said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Could it be because of his master?" Qian Meng asked in a quiet voice. "Like, he wants to prove himself?" he said.


    Ling Yun''s eyes widened. "No way! Although elder Cheng seems to have lots of expectations from Er Zi and I, he wouldn''t push us if we failed to meet his expectations." He answered. "Instead, he would comfort us and tell us that this is better since we have more room for improvement. It is us who are incompetent." He explained.


    "Oh!" the participants exclaimed when they understood. What Ling Yun meant, Cheng Sheng is hard on the outside but soft inside.


    Cheng Sheng who is watching. "¡­" Ling Yun, you should be prepared for punishment, even if you have met my expectations! He thought as his face darkened.


    The other elders who have a meaningful smile on their faces. "¡­" so that''s it¡­ just a tsundere master. They thought.


    Fan Wen who feels proud of his fourth disciple. "^_^" I know that xiao Sheng is really caring! He thought and wiped the tears on the corners of his eyes.


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders who really knows the truth. "¡­" well¡­ let''s keep this image of Cheng-shidi for his and the sect''s sake.


    Xie Lan whose expression looked complicated. "¡­" well¡­ what should I say? Should I betray my conscience? He thought and looked at Fan Wen who is smiling happily.


    "Hahaha¡­" Fei Yin laughed and coughed when he saw that Cheng Sheng glared at him. "Cheng-shidi really deserves to be someone''s master." He said. "And they should be honored." He added.


    Cheng Sheng declined to comment as he looked away. "How about da shixiong? Among us all, only you who don''t have a disciple." He said. "Would da shixiong accept one?" he asked.


    Fei Yin who felt a chill on his spine. "¡­" okay, my bad, Sheng. I shouldn''t have provoked you. He thought and grimaced. If he would answer ''yes'', wouldn''t that make Cheng Sheng angrier? Worse, he wouldn''t be able to sleep with him on the same bed! "No, I won''t." he said.


    "Really?" Cheng Sheng asked and smiled. "It would be such a pity¡­" he said as his smile became brighter.


    Fei Yin felt all the hairs on his body stood at their ends. He knows that Cheng Sheng is angry. "It won''t be a pity. I don''t have any plans to accept a disciple." He said.


    "Oh." Cheng Sheng just muttered indifferently and resumed watching the competition.


    The others who have been silently watching the two heaved a sigh of relief. Earlier, they really thought that Cheng Sheng would snap.


    "Cheng-shidi." Li Tian called. "Earlier, you seemed to be frowning while watching Er Zi fighting against xiao Bao¡­ is it because of this?" he asked and looked at Fei Yinzi squirming on the bed with his whole body flushed red and is bathed in sweat.


    Everyone''s attention immediately refocused on Fei Yinzi.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    "Is it qi deviation?" Chen Han worriedly asked.


    "No. He doesn''t have a heart demon." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "Then, what is it?" Jing Cheng asked.


    "Exhausted his meridians after overusing qi." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone frowned when they heard this. If it was just depleting qi, it can be resolved by meditating or eating magic pills and drinking potions for replenishing qi. But, the problem is the meridians, which is channeling one''s qi. If something happened¡­ then this would be irreversible, and he will become waste.


    "How did this happen?!" Fan Wen worriedly asked.


    "While continuously using the qi he has on his body, he was also borrowing qi from his surroundings while in the middle of fighting against xiao Bao." Cheng Sheng answered. "Truly a daredevil." He frowned in displeasure.


    Everyone. "¡­" you are one to talk! They thought and sighed.


    "Why would he do this?" Xiao Le anxiously asked.


    "I don''t know." Cheng Sheng answered as he stared at Cui Xiang repeatedly check Fei Yinzi''s meridians.


    Everyone was stunned. Then, they sighed in dismay. They know that Cheng Sheng is not omnipotent to know each and every thing. But, if Cheng Sheng himself doesn''t even know, then how will they?


    "It seems serious. Let''s go help Er Zi!" Su Mi worriedly said and You Rou nodded in agreement.


    But, Cheng Sheng didn''t move.


    "Cheng-shixiong¡­?" You Rou called.


    "Do you want him to be disqualified?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Hearing his words, they were stunned.


    Zheng Yi heaved a sigh. "It was stipulated in the rules of the competition, of this third stage, that if a participant would require an external aid and the external aid agrees, he would be disqualified." He explained.


    Their eyes widened in shock. Then, they recalled that there seemed to be that rule.


    "Then¡­ then what about Er Zi?" Qian Tian asked.


    "He did this upon himself." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Their jaws dropped in shock.


    "Cheng Sheng!" Xi Ming exclaimed. "Don''t you care about Er Zi''s life?" he asked.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t turn. "I do." He answered after a while.


    "Then, why won''t you go and help him?" Jing Bai anxiously asked. "A competition is nothing in terms of one''s life!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t answer.


    "Because Er Zi has a pride." Sun Yi spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "His pride is equal to his life." Sun Yi said. "If he would be disqualified in the competition, not only he will be mocked, but also his master''s reputation will be smeared." He explained.


    "But Cheng Sheng doesn''t care about his reputation!" Tang Zhe said.


    "We all know that. But, can you shut the mouths of all people?" Sun Yi asked.


    They all fell silent.


    "Ah Sheng has already suffered like this before¡­ he doesn''t want for his disciple to undergo that, too." Chen Han said.


    They all sighed in helplessness.


    "Then what can we do?" Shan Lu asked with his brows knitted. "If this continues, he will die." He said.


    "Xiang-er doesn''t dare do anything with Er Zi''s condition and can only check. She fears that if she would¡­" You Rou sighed and shook her head.


    They know. Fei Yinzi might die if Cui Xiang would err. Then¡­ who can save Fei Yinzi? They thought and felt anxious. The audience, as well as the sect leaders and the Righteous Alliance also feel anxious. But, Cheng Sheng who is the master of Fei Yinzi remained calm.


    "Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin who is silent the whole time called. "Do you believe in him?" he asked, referring to Fei Yinzi.


    "Is this the time for you to be drinking vinegar?" Cheng Sheng finally spoke. "I do." He answered.


    Fei Yin''s hand holding Cheng Sheng''s hand tightened.


    But, Cheng Sheng didn''t feel pain, for even if Fei Yin is mad or jealous, he would never hurt him even the slightest. And this made Cheng Sheng smile. "Do you know why I do?" he asked.


    "Why?" Fei Yin asked in a low voice.


    "Because I have seen that he is as stubborn as you." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fei Yin fell silent.


    Cheng Sheng laughed. How can he not notice it, when he is the one who raised Fei Yinzi? Thus, he knows that Fei Yinzi, despite housing Fei Yin''s soul before and was believed to be influenced by Fei Yin''s soul, is really stubborn like his uncle. This got nothing to do with Fei Yin''s soul affecting Fei Yinzi''s personality. Instead, stubbornness runs into the Fei family''s blood.


    If not, why would Fei Yin, the original one, would run away from his home and search for Chen Shen, the original owner of Cheng Sheng''s body, the real second young master of the Chen Clan, and Chen Han''s younger brother? It is precisely this stubbornness that took Fei Yin''s life, though, making Yin the Keeper, Cheng Sheng''s lover, possess him.


    "This has got nothing to do with affection." Cheng Sheng spoke. "But, rather, this is seeing through a person.." He told Fei Yin.

 Chapter 608 - The Scum Is Inept

    Everyone gathered outside for a meeting to discuss Fei Yinzi''s condition. They left him to Wen Wen, who is the best in taking care of people. Wen Yan wanted to go back to the tent but held himself back in the end. He doesn''t want the others to notice something is wrong.


    But, Zhu Xi still did notice. "Worried for Wen Wen?" he whispered.


    Wen Yan didn''t answer.


    "Why? Er Zi is the one who fell ill and not Wen Wen, so why are you acting like Er Zi is the one who is going to eat Wen Wen instead?" Zhu Xi asked in puzzlement.


    ¡­ wouldn''t it so, in the future? Wen Yan thought but bit his tongue to not retort these words. This is like a prophecy, but he isn''t happy a bit, for it greatly involves his younger brother. Although he knows that nothing has happened in Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s tent since Fei Yinzi is sick, and it should have been Wen Wen''s own initiative to feed Fei Yinzi medicine through that method since Fei Yinzi is ill, and it seems like that it was actually Wen Wen who, unintentionally, took advantage of the defenseless and weak Fei Yinzi, Wen Yan still can''t feel at ease at all!


    "Really, what''s wrong with you?" Zhu Xi asked Wen Yan as he looked at him in bewilderment.


    Wen Yan has been acting strange ever since they entered Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s tent.


    Does Wen Yan know something? Zhu Xi thought and stared at Wen Yan who became absent-minded again. "Wen Yan." He called and patted the other''s back, which made him be pulled out of his daze.


    "¡­ it''s nothing." Wen Yan answered and forced a smile as they joined the others.


    "Can''t we do nothing about Er Zi''s condition?" Ling Yun anxiously asked.


    Tang Li shook his head. "Our sect doesn''t teach on how to treat chaotic qi." He said and sighed.


    Li Yan nodded in agreement. "If there is anyone who can help, it is elder Cheng." He said.


    Qian Meng nodded in agreement. "Elder Cheng is also a doctor¡­" he said.


    "En. He treats both the ordinary people and cultivators." He Shun agreed.


    "But¡­ if elder Cheng helps Er Zi¡­ Er Zi would be disqualified." Qian Jue said.


    They all fell in silence.


    "Is there really no other way?" Chen Yu anxiously asked.


    "Should we ask the other sects?" Chen Wu said as he tapped his arm with his finger.


    Fei Yinzi is Cheng Sheng, his uncle''s, disciple and he treats Fei Yinzi as one of his younger brothers. So, he just can''t watch Fei Yinzi become like this.


    "Sorry, everyone¡­ I am useless!" Cui Xiang cried.


    "It''s not your fault!" Su Mi said and comforted her.


    Of course, they know that although Cui Xiang, as well as her master You Rou, learned their medical skills from Cheng Sheng, her skills are limited, and she lacks experience. So, they didn''t push her, even if she might know how to treat Fei Yinzi, since they don''t dare to gamble on Fei Yinzi''s life. Cui Xiang knows this the most, so she feels helpless.


    "As much as we want to help, our sect is just small and our information is limited." Wu Tie spoke.


    They turned and saw him and Jin Yu approaching them.


    "I apologize." It was Sun Yan.


    "Brother!" Sun Ri cried and ran towards him.


    Sun Yan smiled and hugged her before he turned to Wu Lian, Chen Wu and the others.


    "Our master said that once someone''s qi became chaotic, he would likely go into qi deviation despite not having a heart demon." Sun Yan told them.


    Everyone was stunned. "No way!" they exclaimed in horror.


    "Er Zi¡­" Jing De heaved a deep sigh.


    Their camp was covered in a gloomy atmosphere.


    "Need help?" a voice spoke.


    They all turned and was surprised. "Xiao Bao!" they exclaimed.


    Xiao Bao jumped down the tree while xiao Ling didn''t follow and just arrogantly sat on the branch while condescendingly looked at them below like a lord.


    Everyone. "¡­" alright. Let''s just treat xiao Ling as if he doesn''t exist¡­ they all silently agreed in tacit understanding.


    "Xiao Bao¡­" Chen Wu called as he rose from his seat. "What exactly happened between you and Er Zi when you fought?" he asked.


    Everyone all looked at xiao Bao who had a heroic air around him.


    "It was an accident." Xiao Bao spoke.


    "By Er Zi, or by you?" Qi Lan who rarely spoke, asked.


    Everyone looked at him, stunned.


    Xiao Bao grinned. Even though he has a face of a youth, his momentum is no lesser than of Qi Lan''s, who is a young man. "By Er Zi, of course. Or else, I wouldn''t be here right now talking to all of you." He answered and carelessly shrugged.


    They all frowned. Although they know that xiao Bao isn''t lying, they don''t like his indifferent attitude.


    "Since you came here, then you must have a way to treat Er Zi." Wu Lian spoke.


    Xiao Bao frowned and he looked at Wu Lian. He is obviously displeased because Wu Lian interrupted him. But, Wu Lian''s face remained calm.


    "Of course, we know how." Xiao Ling finally spoke. He jumped down the tree and xiao Bao caught him even if xiao Ling doesn''t need to.


    Everyone. "¡­" damn it! Our eyes are about to go blind with you two sword spirits'' PDA! They inwardly roared. If they just aren''t worried about Fei Yinzi, they would have long ignored these two troublesome sword spirits!


    "He has special eyes that can see one''s qi and meridians, so why didn''t you ask him?" Xiao Ling asked as he pointed Ling Yun.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Ling Yun was shocked. "I also wanted to help Er Zi, but I don''t know how!" he said. "Senior, please give me some advice!" he said and earnestly bowed.


    The others, including the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Tie and Jin Yu, also followed. "Senior, please give us some advice!" they said and bowed.


    Shanliangde Sect is friends with Fei Yinzi. Wu Tie and Jin Yu, although they aren''t related with Fei Yinzi, they already heard that it was Fei Yinzi who told Chen Wu about the small game. So, Wu Tie owe Fei Yinzi this favor, albeit he knows that Fei Yinzi doesn''t want it since that is just how the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect are.


    They can be indebted to others, but they won''t let others be indebted to them.


    Xiao Ling grinned, feeling satisfied at their actions. He looked at xiao Bao who smiled at him, which made xiao Bai''s face appear less cold. "Tell them." he told xiao Bao, ignoring xiao Bao''s smile.


    Xiao Bao didn''t take xiao Ling''s ignorance to his heart and when he turned, his face turned back to being cold again. "Although he has special eyes, he, indeed, can''t help Er Zi. None of you can." He said.


    They all fell silent, since they already knows this. Ling Yun bit his lip, blaming himself for being inept. Cui Xiang, whose eyes are red but is holding back her tears to not make the others feel more disheartened of Fei Yinzi''s condition, patted Ling Yun''s back to comfort him. Only the two of them knows medical skills, thanks to Cheng Sheng. One of them has special eyes while the other is talented in refining magic pills.


    But, both can''t help their friend right now.


    "It is because none of you possess high cultivation that can help suppress Fei Yinzi''s chaotic qi." Xiao Bing said. "But¡­ even if so, you might still be able to save him with your current cultivation." He told them.


    Their foreheads knotted in bewilderment. What does he mean by that? Aren''t his words chaotic? They thought, feeling doubtful, though they didn''t voice out their thoughts.


    "Please, senior, tell us." Cui Xiang said and almost knelt. As a doctor, she values everyone''s lives, and is fair. So, she feels responsible of everyone''s lives right now.


    "No! I should be the one to kneel!" Ling Yun said and stopped Cui Xiang.


    "Please!" xiao Ling rolled his eyes at them.


    Ling Yun and Cui Xiang froze.


    "We don''t want your kneel. Forget it." Xiao Bao irritably said. "Where is he now?" he asked and looked around.


    Everyone. "¡­" don''t pretend. You two have been spying on us for a long time, so how can you not know where Fei Yinzi is?! They thought and bit their tongue to not voice out their thoughts.


    "This way, senior." Chen Wu spoke, breaking the awkward silence.


    "Oh, right. Before that ¨C " xiao Bao said and turned. " ¨C you have to choose one person." He told them.


    "¡­ ''choose one person''?" they asked.


    "En. Which person is closest to Fei Yinzi?" xiao Bao asked. "The one he trusts the most." He added.


    They were stunned.


    "Don''t randomly choose, nor ever chose wrongly." Xiao Bao continued as he seriously looked at them. "He might die.." He said.

 Chapter 609 - The Scum Is Gentle

    Everyone''s face fell. "¡­" what the fck!!! They all inwardly roared as their faces turned pale in horror. Er Zi¡­ Er Zi might die?!?! They thought as they looked at xiao Bao in shock.


    But, xiao Bao misunderstood them. "What? Do you think I am sowing discord?" he sneered. "I am not that low." He told them and frowned.


    Xiao Ling laughed. "That''s not what they meant." He told xiao Bao.


    Xiao Bao''s expression eased and he looked at xiao Ling.


    But, xiao Ling is looking at the participants. "So? Who will you choose?" he asked them and evilly grinned.


    Everyone fell silent. The Shanliangde Sect disciples, Wu Tie and Jin Yu, Jing De and Jing Xu, Qian Jue and Qian Meng, He Shun and Qi Lan, and Tang Li and Li Yan all looked at the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples while the Youxiwang Sect disciples are looking at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Chen Su and Chen Yu already knows that they aren''t the closest ones to Fei Yinzi. It is definitely the Xinfaxian Sect disciples. But¡­ who to choose?


    "Not me¡­ Er Zi is a gentleman to us ladies." Cui Xiang helplessly smiled as he looked at Cui Xiao and Su Mi who both nodded in agreement.


    Everyone know this. There is a distance between men and women after all. They all looked at the ones who left ¨C Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Su Yi.


    "Yi-ge, it should be you." Zhu Xi spoke as he looked at Su Yi.


    Su Yi''s brows knitted. "No. Not me." He shook his head. "Er Zi treats me equally as you and Yan-ge." He said and looked at Wen Yan, who has been silent since earlier.


    Everyone realized that Wen Yan has not spoken all along, which is unusual.


    "Wen Yan?" Zhu Xi called.


    Wen Yan looked at him, then the others. "¡­ don''t you all think that we are one person short?" he asked them.


    "¡­ huh?" they muttered and looked at each other before they finally noticed.


    "Wen Wen!" Sun Ri realized it.


    The others were also surprised. "Wen Wen is very close to Er Zi?" Sun Yan asked.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples'' cloudy faces finally cleared. "That''s right!" they answered.


    "Oh. That''s right. He and Er Zi also are sharing a tent!" Tang Li said. Li Yan nodded in agreement.


    "So, it is Wen Wen?" Qian Meng asked. Qian Jue, who is sitting beside him, however, has a pensive expression.


    "Yes! The Jixu Peak and the Chengshi Peak are the ones closest to each other, so Er Zi and Wen Wen always hang out." Cui Xiang spoke.


    Cheng Sheng is the master of the Jixu Peak while Lei Ling, Wen Wen''s master, is the master of the Chengshi Peak.


    "Right¡­ Cheng-shishu and Lei-shishu are also very close." Su Yi said. "My master sometimes complains about it, saying that Lei-shishu has stolen Cheng-shishu from him." he told them.


    "You are right¡­ our master also complains that, too." Zhu Xi said, referring to Feng Mo who is his and Wen Yan''s master.


    Everyone listened and felt warm in their hearts. Cheng Sheng is regarded by his fellow disciples.


    Chen Wu sighed in relief. He turned to xiao Bao and xiao Ling who are quietly listening. "We choose Wen Wen." He told xiao Bao.


    "Wait!" Wen Yan suddenly spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    Wen Yan looked at xiao Bao in the eyes. "Will this harm Wen Wen?" he asked.


    Their eyes widened. Right¡­ Wen Wen is Wen Yan''s brother! Naturally, if this will be harmful to Wen Wen, Wen Yan just wouldn''t sit back and watch! And also Fei Yinzi¡­ even if Fei Yinzi''s life is in danger, they know that Fei Yinzi would never use others to save his life.


    Xiao Bao frowned while xiao Ling laughed. "Do you think we will take others'' life just to save another ones?" xiao Ling asked them.


    Their faces suddenly flushed in shame.


    "Of course this wouldn''t harm your brother." Xiao Ling looked at Wen Yan. "Although, you are really caring of him to ask us for precaution." He said before he and xiao Bao entered Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s tent.


    They all sighed in relief, and Wen Yan''s clenched fists finally closed. But, after a while, they suddenly realized something. "¡­" damn these two evil sword spirits! They inwardly cursed. Not only do they know where Er Zi is, they also know where Wen Wen is! Yet they dared to act earlier, asking, and now blatantly marched to the tent!


    But, although they are secretly complaining to xiao Bao and xiao Ling, they didn''t dare voice their complaints. They stayed outside and anxiously waited.


    ¡­


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling who are about to enter the tent suddenly paused. Fortunately, the participants are nervous and didn''t dare to look at them two so they didn''t notice their momentary pause.


    "In." xiao Bao spoke.


    Xiao Ling nodded and they went in. They weren''t surprised now of what they seen inside since they have felt it when they approached the tent.


    The tent''s walls, including the entrance, were pasted with countless talismans that blocks the qi from leaking outside. So, none of them felt it earlier, including Ling Yun, and even xiao Bao and xiao Ling who are sword spirits and the most sensitive with qi, for their bodies are made of qi.


    "I don''t know whether I should compliment this kid for being a talented talisman maker, or curse him for being stupid." Xiao Ling said as he rubbed his chin while they look at Wen Wen who was kneeling beside Fei Yinzi''s bed and is unconscious.


    Obviously, it was Wen Wen who pasted the Qi Blocking Talismans all around, and even made a talisman array for security. But, xiao Bao and xiao Ling have higher cultivation than him. However, it has to be said that they were slightly affected. As for the others outside who have higher cultivation than Wen Wen, Wen Wen, although his cultivation is lower than theirs, his talismans are very powerful, adding to the talisman array.


    "This kid has a promising future. Fortunately, he wasn''t dead." Xiao Bao said as they approached Wen Wen whose face is very pale. "Qi Gathering Array." He said and looked at the array beneath Fei Yinzi''s bed. "If your master know of this, he will definitely be happy to have a successor." He told xiao Ling.


    The Qi Gathering Array is an array drawn and not just of talismans, so Wen Wen actually knows how to draw array! But, fortunately, the one he made is not a dangerous one, and it helped momentarily suppress Fei Yinzi''s chaotic qi inside his body.


    "Who¡­?" Wen Wen weakly spoke when he felt movements behind him.


    "Eat this first. You will need it later." Xiao Ling said as he made Wen Wen eat a magic pill.


    Wen Wen felt that the newcomers aren''t hostile so he ate the magic pill before xiao Ling helped him drink some water. After a few seconds, Wen Wen felt invigorated. "¡­ xiao Ling¡­? xiao Bao¡­?" he muttered and blinked when he recognized the two.


    "Feeling better now?" xiao Ling asked while xiao Bao remained silent.


    Wen Wen felt his strength returned and he nodded. "What happened to Er Zi?" he asked them. Then, he looked at xiao Bao, who froze when he recalled something.


    "¡­ I still haven''t told them that Er Zi has advanced to another level in the middle of our battle¡­" xiao Bao said with his expression deadpan.


    Xiao Ling laughed. Everyone was distracted earlier so they didn''t notice this.


    Wen Wen was stunned. "Er Zi advanced?!" he exclaimed. "But, his qi¡­ will it be a problem to his advancement in cultivation now that his qi is chaotic?!" he worriedly asked and looked at Fei Yinzi whose brows are knit.


    "If he is lucky, his advancement will actually become smoother." Xiao Bao answered.


    Wen Wen isn''t that stupid. Since xiao Bao and xiao Ling came here without the others, naturally, it has something to do with him. "What should I do?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t cost your life." Xiao Ling patted Wen Wen''s back. Compared to Ling Yun, he likes simpler kids like Wen Wen.


    Xiao Bao exasperatedly sighed as he looked at xiao Ling. "We actually already noticed that your qi is gentle. Reasonable, since your root is of water." He said. "Water also complements ice, which is Fei Yinzi''s root." He looked at Fei Yinzi.


    "Even if the others would pick someone earlier¡­ we are just messing with them and they took it seriously. Hahahaha." Xiao Ling laughed.


    Xiao Bao already knows this hobby of xiao Ling and he felt helpless. "But, it is true that we also have to pick someone close to Fei Yinzi since Fei Yinzi might reject another person''s qi. The root is just a secondary option." He explained. "Though, if it would be fire, we will definitely reject it¡­ hey." He looked at xiao Ling. "Is it a coincidence that these two became close? Their roots complements each other." He said.


    Wen Wen who is dizzy with their conversation. "¡­"


    Xiao Ling whose lip twitched. "¡­" what ideas are you having now?! Not everyone is a cut-sleeve like our masters!

 Chapter 610 - The Scum Is Blessed

    Two hours later, everyone entered the tent after xiao Bao called them.


    Them who saw that there was another patient. "¡­" what the hell is this?! They inwardly roared with dark lines covering their faces. They looked at xiao Bao, whose expression remained indifferent, and then looked at xiao Ling who is grinning at them.


    Xiao Ling is completely enjoying while looking at their expressions.


    "You - !" Wen Yan was about to lash out at xiao Bao and xiao Ling when Wu Lian suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait, Wen Yan!" Sun Yan spoke as he also pulled the enraged Wen Yan back. "Look! Er Zi''s complexion now is good, and so is your brother''s!" he told Wen Yan and pointed at the other bed where Wen Wen is currently lying.


    Wen Yan sharply turned and went to Wen Wen''s side. Then, he sighed in relief when he saw that Wen Wen was just sleeping. There were no injuries on his body nor his clothes and hair were touched. His complexion also looks normal.


    "What happened?" Wu Tie curiously asked as he looked at xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    The others also turned and looked at the two troublemaker sword spirits.


    "Fei Yinzi suddenly advanced in his cultivation in the middle of our battle." Xiao Bao answered. "I held back but the qi surged inside his body. Even I¡­" he sighed and shook his head.


    Everyone then understood. Fei Yinzi must be deeply concentrating on his fight, which is similar to meditation that required one to be fully focused. So, Fei Yinzi accidentally advanced. Xiao Bao whose body was made of qi almost was sucked in, too, to Fei Yinzi''s body. Fortunately, he immediately reacted when he noticed the shift in the surroundings so he wasn''t scathed.


    "This is good!" everyone sincerely smiled. They are really happy for Fei Yinzi. That means that they can challenge him again like before! They suddenly felt thrill. They couldn''t wait to fight Fei Yinzi again!


    Xiao Ling grinned when he saw everyone''s excited expressions. Youth. He thought and shook his head. Then, he looked at Fei Yinzi still sleeping on his bed. This child is really blessed after his master picked him up. He thought and smirked.


    "What about my brother?" Wen Yan asked as he worriedly looked at Wen Wen sleeping on the bed. Even though there were no injuries on the surface, nor Wen Wen looked completely unharmed, he still feels uneasy for his younger brother''s condition.


    They all started. They turned to look at xiao Bao who crossed his arms over his chest.


    "Don''t worry. We only borrowed his body to transfer our qi to Fei Yinzi''s body." Xiao Bao exasperatedly rolled his eyes. "He is just exhausted. He told Wen Yan.


    The Xinfaxian Sect disciples immediately understood.


    Ling Yun, who can see Wen Wen''s qi and meridian then explained it to the other participants. "Wen Wen possess water root." He spoke.


    Those who possess water spiritual root would have a calm and gentle flow of qi. And since spiritual roots affect one''s temperament, those who have water spiritual roots would have a calm and gentle temperament, too, like Wen Wen.


    "So, ice and water?" Jin Yu said when he remembered that Fei Yinzi has ice spiritual root.


    Fei Yinzi''s master Cheng Sheng is very famous. Naturally, the people would also be curious of Cheng Sheng''s disciple, not to mention that they have heard before that Cheng Sheng would never accept any disciple. But, Cheng Sheng unexpectedly accepted Fei Yinzi.


    So, Fei Yinzi''s life was known, including his spiritual root. Thus, it is not unusual for Jin Yu, who is an informant, to hear know this, too.


    "This is reasonable." Fei Luo nodded in agreement.


    Ice and water spiritual roots complements each other, thus Wen Wen being picked to assist with Fei Yinzi''s recovery is reasonable.


    "Of course, this also requires complete trust. Familiarity." Xiao Bao said.


    Chen Su who also has a water root scratched his head. "I don''t have that much affinity to Er Zi." He carelessly shrugged.


    "Me, too." Sun Ri sighed in disappointment. She also has a water root.


    "Wen Wen is closer to Er Zi." Cui Xiang who has a water root, too, smiled.


    Wen Yan could only accept this, despite he has hidden misgivings. It is not that he wanted for Fei Yinzi to die. That is preposterous! Even if Fei Yinzi isn''t a fellow disciple and just a common person, he wouldn''t just leave him to die!


    What Wen Yan is worried about is the method of Wen Wen passing spiritual qi to Fei Yinzi. Only he guessed that Wen Wen has kissed Fei Yinzi in order to feed Fei Yinzi medicine. Albeit he hasn''t seen that scene, and he wouldn''t want to.


    What if xiao Bao and xiao Ling made Wen Wen pass spiritual qi to Er Zi through some improper method? Wen Yan worriedly thought as he suspiciously looked at xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    Xiao Bao''s expression didn''t change and xiao Ling evilly grinned when they noticed Wen Yan''s gaze, though they acted like they didn''t notice it. This made Wen Yan almost become incensed. Everyone sighed in relief, for Fei Yinzi''s calamity now has passed, thus they didn''t notice Wen Yan, xiao Bao and xiao Ling, for their attention was also on Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen.


    Only Zhu Xi who has been feeling that Wen Yan seems off today noticed this standoff between one person and two sword spirits. When he saw that Wen Yan was about to explode, for Wen Yan seemed to have thought correctly the method that xiao Bao and xiao Ling had Wen Wen use to cure Fei Yinzi, Zhu Xi subtly tapped his sword, which hit Wen Yan''s leg.


    Wen Yan noticed that something hit his leg. He thought that someone has unintentionally hit him so he ignored it. But, that hit made him control his anger again. Thus, he unwillingly retracted his glare from the two sword spirits and went to Wen Wen''s side to check his brother again.


    Seeing this, Zhu Xi sighed in relief as he stood at the back.


    "You are sensible." Xiao Ling said as he and xiao Bao approached him.


    Zhu Xi didn''t answer.


    "Really. I expected that you would have you two''s master''s temper. I didn''t expect for Wen Yan to actually have it." Xiao Ling chuckled as they watched the others check on Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen.


    "Wen Yan has someone he cares about, so it is natural for him to be this angry." Zhu Xi calmly replied.


    "Heh. And I didn''t expect for you to be calm." Xiao Ling looked at Zhu Xi in surprise as he covered his lips with his hand while he looked at Zhu Xi. His eyes are filled with interest. "You don''t even know what Wen Yan is exactly angry about¡­ do you want to know?" he asked as his eyes narrowed.


    Xiao Bao helplessly sighed and pulled xiao Ling to leave when Zhu Xi didn''t answer.


    "Hey. We forgot to ask them to pay us!" Zhu Xi heard xiao Ling told xiao Bao as they left.


    "We will have them pay us later." Xiao Bao said as he dragged xiao Ling away.


    "Wait." Zhu Xi called as he followed them.


    Xiao Ling and xiao Bao turned. They didn''t expect for Zhu Xi to follow them.


    Xiao Ling''s brows raised. "Finally wanting to ask?" he asked and grinned like the devil.


    Zhu Xi ignored him. "What payment will you ask in exchange of treating Er Zi?" he asked.


    "Not much. Wen Wen helped us after all." Xiao Bao said. "We can only ask for points for remuneration." He answered.


    "How much?" Zhu Xi asked.


    Xiao Bao answered an amount. Indeed, it wasn''t too expensive nor too cheap.


    "I will pay." Zhu Xi said as he took out his Cleansing Stone.


    "Yo. Aren''t you rich?" Xiao Ling grinned as he happily took Zhu Xi''s points. "You aren''t afraid to be eliminated since your points have now become hanging on the point threshold?" he asked as he dangerously smiled at Zhu Xi.


    Zhu Xi remained calm. "No. I still have the rest of the day to take back those points." He answered.


    Indeed, xiao Bao and xiao Ling have now finished their quota of attacking the participants today. Also, the participants now have found out the conditions and know how to counterattack. Thus, Zhu Xi is definitely safe. Thus, he is very confident.


    "Tch." Xiao Ling clicked his tongue in annoyance while xiao Bao patted his head to comfort him. Xiao Ling''s fun now has been spoiled.


    "Goodbye. See you tomorrow." Zhu Xi said and cupped his hands at them. He was about to leave when xiao Ling called him.


    "Hey! Alright! You are really calculative!" xiao Ling sighed in defeat. "Paying us our remuneration so that I will be happy and then tell you what Wen Yan is being odd about today¡­ tch." He shook his head as he looked at Zhu Xi. "You really aren''t simple as you looked." He grinned.


    Zhu Xi didn''t answer and just waited for xiao Ling to talk.

 Chapter 611 - The Scum Is Frantic

    Xiao Ling''s lip twitched when he saw Zhu Xi''s calm expression. Meanwhile, xiao Bao almost laughed. But, to not make his xiao Ling angrier, he held it in.


    Zhu Xi stared at xiao Ling''s furious face and he heaved a sigh. "Whether or not senior wanted to tell me or not, it is up to you." He sincerely said. "I can just ask Wen Yan myself." He looked back at Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s tent.


    Xiao Ling became angrier at Zhu Xi''s words, but then he immediately calmed down. "How can you ask your friend about this matter?" he said and smiled.


    Zhu Xi''s brows knotted and he turned back to look at him. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    Xiao Ling grinned and he took out a fan, flipped it open before he covered the smile on his lips. "Will he really tell you about this matter¡­? I wonder." He said.


    Zhu Xi frowned.


    "Hey. Don''t look at me like that. I am not trying to sow discord between you two." Xiao Ling said when he saw Zhu Xi is glaring at him. "But, your friend really can''t tell you, much less discuss with you, about this matter." He told him. "That is why I sincerely want to tell you, since I know that it will be impossible for him to tell you this matter." He explained.


    "What problem does Wen Yan have, he always tell me." Zhu Xi said as his eyes narrowed. "What problem must it be thus he can''t tell me?" he asked as he clenched his fists.


    Xiao Ling stared at him. "Are you sure you want to know?" he asked.


    "Xiao Ling¡­" xiao Bao called.


    Zhu Xi looked at xiao Bao before he turned to xiao Ling. "Tell me." He said.


    But, xiao Ling didn''t speak. He fell silent. Even the playful smile on his lips was gone.


    "What?" Zhu Xi asked. "Wasn''t it you earlier who asked me to ask you about this? Why aren''t you speaking now?" he said as he frowned in displeasure.


    "There is a difference." Xiao Ling finally spoke. "Earlier, I am just fooling around." He said.


    Zhu Xi. "¡­" well, since it is you, then it is definitely reasonable! He thought and inwardly cursed. "Then, can''t you tell me now - ?" he asked.


    "Zhu Xi." A voice called behind him.


    Zhu Xi turned. It was Wen Yan.


    "Who are you speaking to?" Wen Yan asked as he walked towards him.


    Zhu Xi''s brows knotted and he turned back, only to see that xiao Ling and xiao Bao were actually already gone!


    Damn it! That fox xiao Ling! I will definitely beat him into a pulp tomorrow when he attacks me! Zhu Xi thought as he clenched his fists. "It''s nothing!" he answered and forced a smile as he turned to Wen Yan. "How are Er Zi and Wen Wen?" he asked as they walked back.


    "Their condition is getting better." Wen Yan answered.


    "Oh. That''s good, then." Zhu Xi said.


    "En." Wen Yan nodded.


    Silence fell upon them. Zhu Xi stared at Wen Yan''s back.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Wen Yan asked as he turned when he noticed Zhu Xi''s gaze.


    Zhu Xi didn''t speak. He just realized that whether it is just the two of them right now, or even if they are in a large crowd, Wen Yan would notice his gaze on him. Wen Yan would always know that it is him. "What was on your mind earlier?" he asked after a while. "You seem angry." He added.


    It was Wen Yan''s turn to become silent. If it was the usual, Zhu Xi would definitely push Wen Yan to tell him what problem he is currently facing. But, Zhu Xi what remembered xiao Ling said earlier to him. That Wen Yan''s problem this time is one that Wen Yan can''t tell Zhu Xi.


    How big is that problem is? Zhu Xi thought and clenched his fists. His heart beat loudly, feeling worried for Wen Yan. Why can''t he tell me? Is it because I can''t help? He thought and became even more worried.


    Zhu Xi''s family is well-off, and leisurely. He is the third child of his family. Since his eldest brother will inherit their family''s property while his second brother can be filial to their parents, Zhu Xi was permitted by his family to become a cultivator. So, Zhu Xi has no worries in his life, and thus he is very helpful to others, especially to Wen Yan who became his fellow disciple. Wen Yan''s family also is poor thus he felt more concerned of Wen Yan.


    But, now, Wen Yan can''t even tell his problem to him. It means that this time, Wen Yan''s problem is more serious. This made Zhu Xi feel frantic. Wen Yan has always told him his problems, no matter how big or small. There has never been secrets between them two. After all, what matter should be kept between them? They are friends, aren''t they?


    He raised his head to look at Wen Yan, only to meet Wen Yan''s gaze. Suddenly, Zhu Xi''s heart skipped a beat, and then beat wildly inside his chest for some reason¡­ no. He knows the reason. It is because of Wen Yan''s eyes¡­ his gaze¡­


    Wen Yan''s gaze speaks volume. Zhu Xi''s heart beat louder¡­. He felt nervous. But, although he felt nervous, he didn''t feel fear. Instead, he feels¡­ anticipation? He thought, feeling confused. Where did this anticipation come from? He thought as he clutched his chest.


    Wen Yan continued to watch Zhu Xi, from his inquisitive expression to his now bewildered expression. Wen Yan really had let his emotions slip earlier, because he wanted to see Zhu Xi''s reaction. He knows that Zhu Xi is smart despite being seen as ill-tempered like their master. Meanwhile, Wen Yan, as the eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect, is seen as dependable even though he was the one who has ill temper.


    After Wen Yan guessed what happened to Wen Wen feeding Fei Yinzi medicine earlier, he has realized this feeling he feels towards Zhu Xi all these years. These past years, it was cloudy. But, after he guessed what Wen Wen did to feed Fei Yinzi medicine, he felt that this thick fog obscuring him disappeared and finally revealed his real feelings towards Zhu Xi.


    Even though he has keen senses, it only works towards his younger brother, and his fellow disciples and for their sect. But, although Zhu Xi is his fellow disciple and also a part of the Xinfaxian Sect, Wen Yan''s keen senses never worked on Zhu Xi. Wen Yan feels that Zhu Xi is a simple person, thus he has always let his guard down to him. It was only today did he realize why he always wanted to be close to Zhu Xi.


    He is in love with him. Although Zhu Xi is younger than him, he never treated him as a younger brother because he feels that their ages are just close, and that Zhu Xi is older than Wen Wen. For Wen Yan, the ones who are the same age as his younger brother, and also younger than his younger brother, he would treat as a younger sibling. Thus, he treated Zhu Xi as a friend.


    But, he didn''t think he would fall in love with Zhu Xi. When did it start, and started to accumulate? Wen Yan doesn''t know, since everything for him, what happened between him and Zhu Xi are all pure. So, his affection towards Zhu Xi reached to a higher level.


    "Wen Yan? Zhu Xi?" it was Chen Wu.


    The two who were lost in their thoughts immediately woke up.


    Wen Yan stared at Zhu Xi before he turned back to Chen Wu. "What is it?" he asked.


    "Er Zi seems to be waking up, as well as Wen Wen." Chen Wu answered.


    "Oh. Okay. We will be following." Wen Yan said.


    Chen Wu nodded before he went back to Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s tent.


    Wen Yan turned to Zhu Xi who is still silent. "I¡­ today¡­" he spoke. "I realized something so I was absent-minded." He explained.


    What did you realize? Zhu Xi wanted to ask, though he feels embarrassed to ask. "Oh." He muttered.


    Wen Yan saw that Zhu Xi is still absent-minded, but didn''t seem to be afraid or anxious. He secretly sighed in relief. Zhu Xi has been his partner for many years, and he is smart. With their tacit understanding, Wen Yan knows that Zhu Xi should have noticed the emotions in his eyes earlier, and could guess what he wanted to tell him.


    A smile appeared on Wen Yan''s lips and Zhu Xi''s heart skipped a beat when he saw it. Although he has seen Wen Yan smile many times, Wen Yan''s smile today is¡­ different. It is like the snow melting during spring, revealing the buds about to blossom beneath it.


    Wen Yan''s smile is filled with so much affection.

 Chapter 612 - The Scum Is Unassuming

    "Brother!" Wen Wen exclaimed when he saw Wen Yan and Zhu Xi came in after Chen Wu.


    "Wen Wen." Wen Yan called as he walked towards Wen Wen''s bed.


    The other participants didn''t crowd around Wen Wen''s bed after they have asked him how he is feeling. They went to Fei Yinzi who Cui Xiang is now checking.


    "How are you feeling?" Wen Yan asked as he sat on the side of Wen Wen''s bed.


    "I am fine." Wen Wen answered and smiled. "How is Er Zi?" he asked and turned his head to look at Fei Yinzi. But, the others are blocking his sight.


    Wen Yan stiffened for a moment before he imperceptibly smiled a helpless smile. I am a cut-sleeve, so what right do I have to stop my brother from being one, especially if he truly likes someone? He thought and checked Wen Wen''s temperature. "Er Zi''s good now, thanks to you." He told Wen Wen.


    Wen Wen sighed in relief. "That''s great¡­" he smiled and closed his eyes.


    "Wen Wen?" Wen Yan called.


    "Yan-shixiong, Wen Wen must still feel exhausted right now." It was Cui Xiang who spoke.


    The others parted to reveal her.


    "Although he was safe, physically, he is exhausted." Cui Xiang explained. "I had already gave him magic pills, so let him have some sleep first. He will be completely fine when he wakes up again." She told him.


    Wen Yan nodded. "Thank you." He said.


    Cui Xiang nodded back before she resumed checking Fei Yinzi who returned to sleep before he could completely wake up.


    "What about Er Zi?" Zhu Xi asked.


    "Both physically and spiritually exhausted, but like Wen Wen, he already took some magic pills. He will be fine after he sleeps." Cui Xiang answered.


    They all sighed in relief. They really were given a fright today. After all, like they said last night to Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi, before they are competitors, they are friends! So, even if they are competing, they definitely don''t like it if their friend was hurt. So, they are really concerned of Fei Yinzi''s condition.


    Fortunately, Fei Yinzi''s luck isn''t that bad. Not only had he unexpectedly and suddenly advanced, his life was also saved.


    "See? I told you! Our master cares for his disciples!" Ling Yun said as they all came out of Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s tent after Cui Xiang shooed them all off so that the two could peacefully sleep.


    "Of course, uncle cares for his disciples!" Chen Su said.


    "A ¨C and¡­ and his n ¨C nephews¡­ t ¨C too¡­" Chen Yu stuttered.


    The other participants nodded in agreement. "That''s right! Elder Cheng is benevolent!" they said.


    "Hey." Wu Tie suddenly called to Cui Xiang.


    The others turned to him.


    "Yes?" Cui Xiang answered.


    "We want to buy magic pills." Wu Tie told her.


    It was then that they recalled that their magic pills are about to be depleted after a grueling battle that happened before the second elimination period.


    "We would like to buy, too!" Fei Huo said and raised his hand.


    "Sure." Cui Xiang answered with a nod. "How will you pay?" she asked.


    Suddenly, there was silence that fell upon them.


    "Huh? ''how'' will we pay, you say¡­ aren''t we paying with money?" Fei Huo asked and tilted his head.


    Jing De''s lip twitched when he remembered. He looked at Jing Xu and Jing Xu also looked at him. Their gazes are talking. Qian Meng suddenly became uneasy but Qian Jue comforted him. Meanwhile, Qi Lan looked at He Shun. He expected that He Shun would also feel uneasy like Qian Meng, but He Shun actually would look calm.


    "You still have money left?" Jin Yu asked and raised his brows as he looked at the Shanliangde Sect.


    But, aside from Fei Huo who is still completely clueless, Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Xi Bing are silent. Sun Ri is also silent and bit her lip, looking anxious.


    "What do you mean?" Fei Huo''s brows knitted. "Brother. We don''t have money left?" he looked at Fei Luo whose brow twitched.


    "No." Fei Luo answered.


    "Ah?! Why?!" Fei Huo exclaimed.


    "It was stipulated in the rules that the amount of money that we can bring is limited." Chen Wu spoke.


    The surroundings became even more silent.


    "Didn''t you already have a way?" Xi Bing asked as he looked at Wu Lian.


    Wu Lian nodded. "If you don''t have money, you can pay with your points." He said.


    Another silence. Although it was Wu Lian who said this, the points obviously would go to Cui Xiang who is a pill refiner and potion brewer. Even the Youxiwang Sect would be paying her, of course. Wen Wen, too, when he resumed selling his talismans after he wakes up.


    "I remember now¡­" Qian Meng suddenly spoke. "Didn''t this happen, too, during the previous Intersect Competition?" he asked, referring to buying magic pills, potions and talismans using their points.


    Everyone. "... oh. You are right." They said as their faces turned black when they recalled that Cheng Sheng has done this before. Thinking this, they all looked at the Xinfaxian Sect.


    Cui Xiang remained her graceful smile. Cui Xiao''s expression looked carefree. Su Mi''s expression is indifferent. Su Yi has a pensive look on his face. Who knows what he is thinking right now. Zhu Xi didn''t look like he cares, while Wen Yan''s expression is serious.


    "No need to look at us. This is Xiang-shimei''s transaction so we won''t interfere." Wen Yan spoke.


    Everyone naturally understood.


    "How much will you give?" Wu Tie straightforwardly asked.


    "One magic pill for one point." Cui Xiang answered. "One bottle for five points." She added.


    Jing Xu''s expression changed. "Ehem¡­ shimei, isn''t this too cheap?" he asked.


    "Is that so?" Cui Xiang tilted her head.


    Their expressions turned complicated. But, Cui Xiang looks like she doesn''t want to raise the price. Wen Yan has already spoken that their sect won''t interfere with Cui Xiang''s decision since it was her who is selling magic pills and potions. Thus, they can only grit their teeth and buy while feeling guilt, albeit it wasn''t them who set the price this cheap.


    After Wu Tie and Jin Yu, and the Shanliangde Sect, buy from Cui Xiang, they left to resume farming for points.


    "Wen Yan. Will you stay to watch over your brother?" Chen Wu asked before he and Wu Lian leave. "Chen Shu and Chen Yu can stay to watch over Wen Wen, and Er Zi. They can also guard for Cui Xiang." He said and looked at Cui Xiang who is happily counting her points.


    Chen Shu and Chen Yu nodded in agreement.


    "Then, thank you. I also have to help Zhu Xi recover his points." Wen Yan said and looked at Zhu Xi.


    "''recover points''?" Chen Wu''s brows knitted and he immediately checked the leaderboard. Then, he frowned when he saw that Zhu Xi''s rank fell below Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Xi Bing. It is even lower than Xi He.


    They were all worried earlier that they didn''t have the care to check the leaderboard. Someone''s life is in danger, especially that it is their friend''s life. Naturally, they wouldn''t care about the leaderboard. It was only now that Wen Yan said this did they check.


    "What happened?" Wu Lian asked as his expression became colder.


    Wen Yan didn''t answer. He looked at Zhu Xi.


    "Zhu Xi?" Su Mi suspiciously looked at him.


    "Was it remuneration for xiao Bao and xiao Ling helping Er Zi?" Su Yi asked.


    Zhu Xi grimaced. Su Yi is truly too sharp! He thought. The others were also shocked.


    "Why didn''t you tell us?" Cui Xiao asked. "Here. I will give you a fraction of what they took." She said and transferred points to Zhu Xi before Zhu Xi could react.


    Zhu Xi helplessly smiled. "¡­ thank you." He said and placed a palm on his forehead.


    Su Mi and Su Yi, as well as the Youxiwang Sect, also gave their points.


    "Stop!" Zhu Xi raised his hand when he saw that the other sects also wanted to give their points.


    "Hey! Er Zi is also our friend!" Jing De said and immediately transferred points, too, to Zhu Xi. A preemptive strike!


    The others laughed and also gave him points.


    Zhu Xi doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Really¡­ I wanted to tell you, too, but everything happened so fast¡­" he heaved a sigh.


    They all thought he is unassuming thus he didn''t tell them. How can Zhu Xi still say that this isn''t the case?! They have already given their points to him! It wouldn''t be good to return this kindness of theirs to them.


    I will smack Er Zi''s head when he wakes up! He thought as his brow twitches. This is all because of him!


    "Achoo!" Fei Yinzi sneezed and slowly opened his eyes. He looked around and then saw Wen Wen who is sleeping on the other bed. Wen Wen¡­ he thought when he recalled their bodies so close to each other and were separated by only thin clothes.


    Warm and gentle spiritual energy passed through their lips that are stuck to each other.

 Chapter 613 - The Scum Is Disgruntled

    Meanwhile, the audience''s brows twitched after they heard what Qian Meng said¡­ that buying magic pills and potions, and also talismans in exchange for points. Qian Meng is right. This really has happened before, during the previous Intersect Competition, and the one who did this is none other than Cheng Sheng!


    Thinking this, everyone looked at where Cheng Sheng is sitting. Cheng Sheng''s brows also twitched in annoyance when he felt everyone''s eyes are on him. He frowned, feeling disgruntled. It is not him who told the participants to follow his method of obtaining more points! He didn''t tell their sect''s disciples to do this! He definitely didn''t! So, why are they looking at him as if he is the culprit?! Hello? The participants have their own minds to make decisions for themselves! So, why are they looking at him as if he is the mastermind?!


    Cheng Sheng pinched the space between his brows while Fei Yin chuckled as he made him smell a fragrant scent for Cheng Sheng to relieve his headache.


    "Am I this popular?" Cheng Sheng asked Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin laughed. "You are." He answered. "Which, most of the time, makes me feel distressed since many people likes you¡­ where would that leave me in your heart?" he asked and smiled as he looked at Cheng Sheng who was stupefied. "What should I do if you would like someone and not me? I don''t know what would I do if that happens¡­" he said and sighed.


    "That''s not - !" gonna happen! Cheng Sheng said and frowned.


    Fei Yin cut him off. "I know¡­ I know, Sheng. I know that you are also looking for me as I look for you, and that really makes me very, very happy." He said and smiled as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand. "I am really happy that I was the one who found you first, and you weren''t found by anyone else." he said and intertwined their fingers.


    Cheng Sheng''s heart leapt and he also held Fei Yin''s hand tight, as if afraid that he would lose him. Again. He thought. He has lost Fei Yin once, and he would never want, and let, it happen again. He won''t lose Fei Yin. Never ever!


    Fei Yin stared at Cheng Sheng and he can see through his thoughts. "Sheng." He called as he pulled the other into his embrace when he saw that Cheng Sheng''s eyes turned red. "Hush. How did we end up in this topic?" he asked and helplessly smiled, trying to alleviate the heavy atmosphere that surrounded the two of them. "I will never leave you again." He whispered. "I promise." He said.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "Although I was the one who let you leave¡­ I truly regret it." He said and closed his eyes tight when he recalled that scene when Fei Yin''s soul left ''Fei Yin''s'' (the original) body. What if he never returned? What would he do? He will forever wait, until he can''t bear the loneliness anymore and then end himself.


    He wouldn''t care then if he would transmigrate to another world again¡­ because his life has become meaningless without his Yin¡­ his Yin¡­ fortunately, he returned, like he promised. His lover always kept his promises, which made him truly very happy since his lover would remain by his side again.


    This time, he will really not let go of him!


    ¡­


    Fan Wen, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Lei Ling who saw Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s display of affection. "¡­" damn it. Why are they doing this again?! They thought as their faces darkened.


    You Rou giggled while Sun Yi chuckled. Meanwhile, Chen Han is gnashing his teeth in anger and it is as if everyone can see the flames surrounding his body as he looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng cuddling.


    The other elders. "¡­" damn it. They inwardly cursed and almost poked their eyes to blind themselves and forever not see this display of affection of the two! They even felt conscious just sitting there and they almost left their seats just to give these two some space for themselves! The hell!


    ¡­


    While the elders are having an internal debate against themselves, whether to leave and find other seats or stay and continue watching Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s display of affection, the participants are conscientiously farming for points as much as they could now that they have ran out of money to use in buying magic pills, potions and talismans and now they have to pay using their points. Although the price is cheap, mosquito meat is still meat (meaning, a point still counts).


    So, they are giving their all to farm points, especially that xiao Bao and xiao Ling have finished their quota of attacking them, the participants, today. Thus, their farming for points has become peaceful.


    "Fortunately, Cui Xiang-shijie has sold the magic pills and potions cheaply!" Fei Huo said as the Shanliangde Sect stopped to rest when they passed by a canyon.


    Neither Sun Yan nor Fei Luo spoke. Not even Xi Bing. Although they know that the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect are extremely kind to even help their competitors with their food and lodging (yes. the Xinfaxian Sect, who are VERY rich in resources, gave them the tents they used last night), no one would be THIS kind to sell medium-grade magic pills and potions VERY cheaply, and even towards their competitors, right?!


    "Hm? Brother, what''s wrong?" Fei Huo asked when he noticed that his brother is silent, as well as Sun Yan. Even Xi Bing.


    "It is nothing. I am just thinking of something¡­" Fei Luo answered and patted his younger brother''s head. Now that their emotions are out in the open, he openly doted on his younger brother, which makes Fei Huo very happy.


    Sun Yan also feels happy for Fei Luo since Fei Luo doesn''t need to repress himself. His emotions. Of course, that includes his emotions towards him. Thinking this, he smirked. "Hey. How is Xi He now?" he asked Xi Bing. "Have you already told him about the new method of buying magic pills and potions?" he said.


    "En." Xi Bing nodded as he looked at their surroundings. Then, he looked at Fei Huo.


    "Huh?" Fei Huo muttered when he felt some sand fell on his shoulder. He immediately brushed it off.


    But, just as he was finished, new ones replaced the old in occupying his shoulder. He frowned and brushed the dust again, only to suddenly feel something wrapped around his waist. Before he could react, he was pulled to the side.


    Fei Luo was surprised when he saw that Xi Bing suddenly ran past him and pulled Fei Huo away. But, before he could speak, he felt Sun Yan, who is behind him, pulled him by the waist, too. As soon as he and Fei Huo were pulled away, something fell from above, just a hair''s breadth away from the ends of their clothes.


    Their eyes widened when they saw it. "Demons!" Fei Huo exclaimed and immediately unsheathed his sword to attack the demon that appeared.


    But, before he could move, Xi Bing grabbed his arm and pulled him away from the demon. He was angry and he turned to ask Xi Bing what he is doing, only to suddenly freeze when he saw that above them, more demons leapt and landed on the ground, completely surrounding them!


    "What the hell¡­" Fei Luo cursed and frowned. "This area wasn''t recorded as a demons'' nest!" he said as he took out the map.


    "It is, now." Sun Yan said as he kicked the demon that leapt towards Fei Luo. "The demons can choose a new nest!" he said.


    Xi Bing frowned in displeasure and he pulled Fei Huo towards him before he took out a talisman to burn the demon. But, his eyes narrowed when he saw that the demon, although its face was burnt, still continued to leap at them instead of retreating!


    "Dodge!" he shouted at Fei Huo who was stupefied at this change. But, he subconsciously dodged as Xi Bing said.


    A ripping sound was heard as the demon''s claw caught Fei Huo''s sleeve. Fortunately, Fei Huo dodged. Or else, it would be his arm that was ripped instead.


    Fei Huo broke into a cold sweat. "These demons¡­ they are stronger!" he exclaimed as he stabbed one demon that leapt at him. But, that demon didn''t immediately die, so he used a talisman to kill it!


    "I see now¡­" Sun Yan muttered as he and Fei Luo stood back to back while they defended themselves against the demons. "We have done killing the weaker ones, so the ones that were left are naturally the stronger ones." He explained.


    "Tch." Xi Bing clicked his tongue. Obviously, he feels annoyed.


    "There are too many of them, and they are definitely stronger than the ones we killed before." Fei Luo''s brows knitted. "And more of them are coming." He added.. His expression looked grim as they watched the demons above the canyon glaring down at them on the ground.

 Chapter 614 - The Scum Is A Stutter

    "So, the demons that are left are stronger, that is why you sold the magic pills and potions at the cheapest price?" Chen Su said as he talked with Cui Xiang.


    "Yes." Cui Xiang nodded as she brewed potions. "Since the demons are stronger, naturally, we would need to use more energy to deal against them. Also, we would definitely sustain more injuries. So, we would need more magic pills and potions to restore our strength, as well as treat our wounds and injuries." She explained.


    "X ¨C Xiang-jie¡­ y ¨C you¡­ you are too nice¡­" Chen Yu shyly spoke as he looked at Cui Xiang.


    "It is alright. There is nothing wrong with being kind to others." Cui Xiang said.


    Chen Su and Chen Yu nodded in agreement.


    "Hm? Er Zi? You are awake now?" Cui Xiang asked after she turned and saw Fei Yinzi coming out of his and Wen Wen''s tent.


    "En." Fei Yinzi nodded. "Thank you, Xiang-jie." He said after Cui Xiang handed him a cup of water while Chen Yu gave him a bowl of porridge.


    "Er Zi. Do you feel fine now?" Chen Su asked in concern.


    "Yes. Thank you." Fei Yinzi smiled as he ate. "Did everyone go farm points already?" he asked when he saw that only them are present in the camp.


    "Yes. You still are recuperating so they didn''t wake you." Chen Su answered.


    "But, I am already fine ¨C " Fei Yinzi said.


    Cui Xiang cut him off. "Er Zi. You are still a patient!" she said as she frowned. "Patients need to rest, instead of forcing themselves to do strenuous activities like killing demons!" she told him.


    Fei Yinzi was frightened. "Y ¨C yes, Xiang-jie. I am sorry." He immediately said as he shrank his neck.


    "Good." Cui Xiang nodded in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Chen Su snickered while Chen Yu forced himself not to laugh.


    "After a night of rest, you can go hop about tomorrow." Cui Xiang said. "For now, if you can move, then you go watch over Wen Wen since Wen Wen needs to rest, too." She told him.


    "Yes, Xiang-jie." Fei Yinzi obediently answered after he took another cup of water and a bowl of porridge and then went back to his and Wen Wen''s tent.


    Cui Xiang feels happy with Fei Yinzi''s obedient attitude and she started refining magic pills. She doesn''t need to worry about the fragrant medicinal scent would diffuse in the surroundings and attract the demons since Wen Wen and Su Yi have already laid a barrier with their talismans and spells in their camp.


    "Hm? Brother?" Chen Yu asked when he saw Chen Su''s pensive expression after he turned to look at him. He followed his gaze and saw that Chen Su is looking at Fei Yinzi.


    They saw Fei Yinzi''s back before Fei Yinzi disappeared after he entered the tent.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Chen Yu asked, feeling puzzled by his elder brother''s pensive gaze on Fei Yinzi. "Is there something wrong with Er Zi?" he asked.


    Chen Su finally retracted his gaze. He turned to Chen Yu. "Really good since you don''t stutter right now." He smiled and patted Chen Yu''s head.


    Chen Yu''s face flushed, feeling shy. "B ¨C brother¡­ brother overpraise¡­ overpraise me¡­" he said.


    Chen Su. "¡­" I just complimented you yet you stuttered again. He thought and heaved a sigh.


    Chen Yu saw that Chen Su''s expression now returned to the usual. "T ¨C then, brother¡­ why are you l ¨C looking at Er Zi like that e ¨C earlier?" he asked.


    Chen Su, again. "¡­" I just praised you so that your attention would be diverted from what you have seen of me earlier and to not ask about this again, yet you actually still remember?! He thought as his face was covered in black lines.


    Chen Yu saw that his elder brother''s expression changed again and felt worried. "Brother¡­ do you have a stomachache?" he asked and immediately took out a qiankun pouch filled with their medicines.


    "No, no¡­" Chen Su raised his hand and shook his head to refuse. "I am fine¡­" he answered.


    "Then, why do you look unwell?" Chen Yu asked.


    Chen Su heaved a sigh. "Well, I was just thinking¡­" he answered.


    "Hm¡­?" Chen Yu tilted his head as he stared at his elder brother whom he doesn''t know what he is talking about. "What is it?" he directly asked.


    Chen Su''s brow twitched. "I am thinking why Er Zi didn''t ask us earlier." He answered.


    "Ask us? About what?" Chen Yu blinked.


    "¡­ about how he was saved from dying." Chen Su answered.


    Chen Yu''s eyes turned round, making him look so adorable. "Right¡­" he muttered when he realized it. "Usually, a patient would ask when they wake up what happened to them and what is their illness." He said. "Also, they would also ask who took care of them¡­" he added.


    "That''s right." Chen Su nodded in agreement. "But, Er Zi didn''t." he said.


    Chen Yu looked at his elder brother. "Why?" he asked.


    Chen Su''s lip twitched. "¡­ am I Er Zi to know what he is thinking?" he asked back. "I am also not a roundworm in his stomach so I wouldn''t know what he usually thinks." He said and heaved a sigh. "But, I have a hunch." He told him.


    Chen Yu was surprised. "What is it?!" he asked.


    Chen Su crossed his arms over his chest as he pinched his chin while he is thinking. "Since Er Zi didn''t ask anything, then he should know about everything." He answered.


    "Really?!" Chen Yu asked.


    "En." Chen Su nodded, confident with his guess. "Er Zi is a kind of person who pays back a hundredfold after someone helps him." he said.


    "Yeah¡­" Chen Yu agreed. "And he would pay you back a thousand fold if you will slight him¡­ ah, no!" he shook his head when he recalled something. "It is little uncle ¨C mm!" he cried when Chen Su suddenly covered his mouth to stop him from speaking.


    "Chen. Yu!" Chen Su called through his gritted teeth. "The Cleansing Stone is. Still. O. Pen!" he hissed as he glanced at their Cleansing Stones lying on the side.


    Since there is nothing to do, they thought that they would just open their Cleansing Stones to have the audience watching them look at their beautiful camp. But, Chen Su couldn''t have thought that the airhead Chen Yu would speak these words. Isn''t this just talking bad about their uncle?!


    It is over! They are over! It would be them who their little uncle would beat a thousand fold! Chen Su thought as his face turned green. Meanwhile, Chen Yu''s eyes widened in horror and his face paled when he realized what he just said.


    Everyone outside who is watching the competition. "¡­" they wanted to look at Cheng Sheng to see his expression but they dare not since they are afraid that Cheng Sheng would beat them a thousand fold.


    "Pft." Fei Yin chuckled as he kneaded Cheng Sheng''s hand endearingly. He is the only one who dared to laugh at a time like this. Who made him Cheng Sheng''s lover?


    "Da. Shi. Xiong!" Cheng Sheng called through his gnashed teeth. His face is dark as if it is brewing a storm.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and the others scooted away from him. The only one who remained, aside from Fei Yin, is Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen smiled. "Well, this isn''t as bad as it is, xiao Sheng." He said in a mild tone. "You really should hit them back if they hit you, or else they would think that you are a pushover." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t speak.


    "Also ¨C " Fan Wen continued when he recalled something. " ¨C there is someone worse than this¡­ your founder would always beat that person who harmed him, even just the slightest." He said.


    The audience. "¡­"


    The elders. "¡­"


    The sect leaders and the Righteous Alliance. "¡­"


    Xie Lan. "¡­" Wen, you really harmed me¡­ my reputation this time¡­ is it right to reveal my black history just to comfort our fourth child¡­ ehem, disciple?! Does xiao Sheng even need to be comforted?! he thought with his face covered in dark lines. And, if Cheng Sheng really needs to be comforted, doesn''t he still have Fei Yin?!


    But, even though Fan Wen harmed Xie Lan¡­ ''s reputation, Xie Lan, of course, would never beat Fan Wen. Who made him love Fan Wen so much?


    Like founder (Xie Lan), like disciple (Cheng Sheng) indeed. They lost to love.


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi sat on the chair beside Wen Wen''s bed and he stared at the other sleeping peacefully. Chen Su''s guess is right. He really knows what had transpired while he was on the verge of dying. He was delirious, but that doesn''t mean he has become stupid and has lost his senses to not hear and understand what the people around him was saying.


    "A ¨C are you sure this is right?" he heard Wen Wen''s voice nervously asked.


    "Do you think transferring qi is as easy as breathing?" xiao Ling sharply said. "If we could, we could have made you strip all of your clothes! Fei Yinzi''s condition isn''t normal, and he will die if he won''t be treated in time. To transfer qi to him, you have to transfer qi through the mouth for Fei Yinzi to ingest it. And to make his body temperature cool down, you have to be skin to skin since your body is cooler than the other humans due to our spiritual root." He explained.


    But, of course, xiao Bao and xiao Ling can''t just make Wen Wen strip naked.. Thus, they only made him wear his inner robes and they began.

 Chapter 615 - The Scum Is Pensive

    Fei Yinzi has never done that much skinship with others. His face flushed red when he recalled Wen Wen on top of him, and the two of them are only wearing their inner robes (Yes. xiao Bao also stripped him of his outer robe. He didn''t let xiao Ling touch Fei Yinzi. Such a possessive sword spirit). Although Fei Yinzi is closest with Wen Wen, he never had touched that much skin of Wen Wen, so it was the first time that he discovered Wen Wen''s cool body temperature.


    Fei Yinzi has an ice spiritual root and his body temperature should be cooler than Wen Wen''s body temperature. But, he has a high fever and his qi has become chaotic thus his spiritual root has become useless to regulate his body temperature. It is already fortunate that his rioting qi didn''t freeze his body instead like that of a corpse''s. Or else, he would have instantly died and can no longer be saved.


    "Mnh¡­" he heard Wen Wen groaned.


    Fei Yinzi blinked as he was pulled out from his thoughts. He turned to see that Wen Wen is now slowly opening his eyes. "Wen Wen." He called as he placed a hand on Wen Wen''s forehead to check the other''s temperature.


    He sighed in relief when he felt that the other was no fever. He was worried that his fever would be transferred to Wen Wen since earlier, they¡­ erm¡­ kissed¡­ thinking this again, his cheeks flushed red as he stared at Wen Wen who finally fully opened his eyes. He is now awake.


    "Er Zi¡­?" Wen Wen muttered and blinked when he saw Fei Yinzi is sitting beside his bed. "Er Zi! You are finally awake!" he exclaimed and immediately sat up from his bed. "How are you? How do you feel?" he asked as he checked Fei Yinzi''s body up and down.


    Fei Yinzi shook his head. "I feel fine already. Thanks." He answered before he took the cup of water from the table. "Here. Have some water first." He said.


    Wen Wen''s eyes brightened as he received the cup. "Thank you, Er Zi!" he said and smiled before he sipped his drink.


    Fei Yinzi''s sight fell on Wen Wen''s lips that became moist after he drank water. He immediately retracted his gaze when he saw Wen Wen looked at him.


    "We were all frightened earlier¡­ we thought that you would¡­" Wen Wen said as he stared at Fei Yinzi.


    Fei Yinzi lowered his gaze. "I apologize for worrying you all." He said in a low voice.


    Wen Wen shook his head as he waved his hand. "No, no! You don''t need to apologize! After all, it was an accident!" he told him. "It is already great that you are now safe!" he said and smiled.


    Fei Yinzi raised his head and looked at him.


    Wen Wen grinned. "Er Zi, you have advanced, right?" he asked.


    "En." Fei Yinzi nodded. "I didn''t expect it." He said.


    Wen Wen laughed. "Who would expect their advancement?" he said.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. "Mn." He answered as he handed the porridge to Wen Wen, who gladly accepted it.


    He watched the other eat. Then, he secretly sighed. He doesn''t remember¡­? He thought. He doesn''t know what he feels. Whether he is relieved, or disappointment that the other might not remember what happened earlier when he helped treated him. Wen Wen must not truly remember, since Wen Wen is behaving like the usual.


    Wen Wen has exhausted himself earlier, and then fell asleep. Then, when he woke up, he can''t remember anything. Or maybe, xiao Bao and xiao Ling erased those memories of Wen Wen? Or¡­


    Fei Yinzi''s eyes narrowed as he lowered his head. Wen Wen requested to xiao Ling and xiao Bao to remove his memories when they kissed earlier? Even though it was just to transfer qi to him, Fei Yinzi, but a kiss is still a kiss. Wen Wen must have think that it was shameful and he was embarrassed. Worse, he must feel disgusted. After all, Fei Yinzi is his friend, and friends don''t kiss each other on the lips. They don''t even kiss each other on the cheek or any part of their body.


    But, they have kissed. Wen Wen must have felt troubled by it and wanted to forget it. He must have requested from xiao Bao and xiao Ling to remove his memories. Also, it was only them four inside the tent earlier, and they thought that it was only the three of them would know what had transpired since they thought that Fei Yinzi is asleep thus he wouldn''t know of the process. Now that Wen Wen chose to forget, only xiao Bao and xiao Ling know what happened earlier. And the two sword spirits naturally wouldn''t tell anyone about it. So, the process of treating Fei Yinzi from the brink of his death wouldn''t be known by anyone.


    However, Fei Yinzi himself knows, for he was still awake at that time, albeit delirious. But, after some time, he really fell unconscious, thus he doesn''t know whether Wen Wen really did ask xiao Bao and xiao Ling to remove his memories, which has a high possibility that happened.


    "Er Zi? Er Zi!" Wen Wen called and waved his hand in front of Fei Yinzi''s face when he saw that the other was silent and seemed to be in a daze.


    Fei Yinzi blinked. He raised his head and look at Wen Wen, only to see a worried expression on his face. "What''s wrong?" he asked him.


    "I should be the one to ask that¡­" Wen Wen said. "What is wrong with you? Do you still feel ill?" he asked and looked at Fei Yinzi with his eyes filled with concern.


    Fei Yinzi smiled. "No. I really feel fine right now." He answered.


    Only then did Wen Wen sigh in relief. "I thought that you were still ill when I saw you silent just now¡­" he shook his head. "If you still feel tired, then you should go rest." He told him.


    Fei Yinzi nodded as an answer. "What about you?" he asked him.


    "I am already good! I will resume making talismans!" Wen Wen answered and grinned. "Xiang-shijie said that the other participants'' money were all spent so we can exchange our magic pills, potions and talismans for points!" he explained.


    Fei Yinzi nodded in understanding. "Then, don''t push yourself." He told him.


    "En!" Wen Wen nodded as he went to his table and picked up a brush to begin making talismans.


    Fei Yinzi watched him before he turned and lied on his bed. Then, he closed his eyes. He didn''t know that as soon as he turned, Wen Wen''s calm expression fell and was replaced by a flustered expression.


    Whew! Fortunately, I managed to fool him with my act! Wen Wen thought and fanned his face as a cold sweat slid down his cheek. Er Zi''s now awake, but he seems to be behaving strangely¡­ he couldn''t have remembered what happened earlier when I helped xiao Bao and xiao Ling treat him, right? He nervously thought and bit his lower lip. No¡­ no way. Er Zi was asleep earlier! How will he know how he was cured?! He thought as he pulled his hair. Yes¡­ Er Zi shouldn''t know what had happened¡­ he thought and took a deep breath.


    As for the others, even if they will tell Fei Yinzi after Fei Yinzi asks them who helped cure him, they would only say Wen Wen''s name. As for the method, they wouldn''t say since they don''t know it. As for xiao Bao and xiao Ling, if Fei Yinzi asks them, they wouldn''t tell him. With xiao Ling''s teasing attitude, he wouldn''t tell Fei Yinzi, and xiao Bao follows xiao Ling''s wishes. Thus, Fei Yinzi wouldn''t know of this matter!


    Wen Wen heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he acts like the usual, no one would notice, including Fei Yinzi. So, just keep this up, myself! He thought as he energetically started writing on the papers. He even started to hum.


    Fei Yinzi, who is actually awake and didn''t go to sleep, heard Wen Wen humming. He felt his heart clenched. Wen Wen really must have forgotten what happened earlier when he helped me be saved from the brink of death. He thought as he lowered his gaze, making him look at his hands. His hands that Wen Wen held earlier, and even their fingers were intertwined¡­


    He closed his eyes as he recalled what happened earlier. Because his body was extremely hot earlier, Wen Wen''s slightly cool body temperature which is emanated by his skin made him feel extremely comfortable earlier, like a thirsty man in the hot and dry desert that has finally found an oasis. But, it was not only that what he felt earlier¡­


    He and Wen Wen are closer to each other than their other fellow disciples. But, because of what happened earlier, something has changed in Fei Yinzi''s heart.. He has never thought that Wen Wen''s skin is as soft as his temper¡­ and it really feels good to touch.

 Chapter 616 - The Scum Is A Dumbass

    Wen Yan suddenly stopped and sharply turned towards the direction of the camp.


    "What''s wrong?" Jing Xu asked when they saw Wen Yan''s alert and grim expression.


    "Enemy?" Qian Jue asked.


    "¡­ no." Wen Yan answered through his gnashed teeth before he resumed walking.


    "¡­ your expression says otherwise¡­" Jing De muttered and cried when Jing Xu hit him.


    "Shut up if you only have nonsense to say!" Jing Xu told him.


    Jing De rubbed his head, feeling wronged.


    "T ¨C the camp wasn''t attacked, right?" Qian Meng nervously asked.


    "No." Wen Yan answered, but he pursed his lips. The camp wasn''t attacked, but his brother might be (attacked) soon by Fei Yinzi! His brows knitted. He feels frustrated.


    Jing Xu, Qian Jue and Qian Meng. "¡­" but your face says otherwise! they thought.


    Jing De. "¡­" right? He thought and rolled his eyes, showing that he was right.


    Zhu Xi helplessly sighed. He was just silently listening to them and he can see that something is bothering Wen Yan''s mind. He guess that it should be about Wen Wen. But, Wen Wen''s condition should have been fine. Xiao Bao and xiao Ling wouldn''t leave if not, and Cui Xiang also has verified that Wen Wen is alright, likewise Fei Yinzi.


    So, what is bothering Wen Yan? Zhu Xi curiously thought as he looked at Wen Yan from the corner of his eyes. He recalled that xiao Ling hinted at him that what is bothering Wen Yan is something that Wen Yan can''t tell him. But, now that he and Wen Yan has finally pierced the window paper, that is, laid everything bare¡­ their ambiguous relationship¡­ en. This matter about feelings, he and Wen Yan had never talked about before. Because they were pure youths, and they also have never found any possible romantic partner or cultivation partner.


    They never find anyone, since they had already found since long ago, and it was each other. Thinking this, Zhu Xi''s cheeks flushed red and he lowered his head to hide his blushing face. After he asked Wen Yan what was bothering him earlier, he answered that he realized something. So, Wen Yan had realized his feelings for him¡­


    "Zhu Xi-ge, is something the matter?" Jing De asked when he noticed that Zhu Xi has been silent since earlier.


    "Ehem." Zhu Xi coughed to clear his throat. "I was just thinking¡­ if the other sects have also realized that the demons left were stronger than the ones we faced before." He answered.


    Wen Yan''s brows raised when he heard his answer. His expression saying, ''so you actually can find a logical excuse?'' as he looked at him in surprise. Zhu Xi side-eyed him. jing Xu and Qian Jue who are sharp looked at each of them, as if sensing something.


    But the dense Jing De and Qian Meng who is a worrywart didn''t notice something at Wen Yan''s and Zhu Xi''s meaningful exchange of glances.


    "That''s right¡­ the demons left now are stronger than before¡­" Qian Meng said as he nervously bit his lip. "The others would be fine, right?" he asked.


    "En. They should be. They are also smart people." Jing De spoke. "Unlike me. Hehe." He sheepishly grinned. "Ow!" he cried when Jing Xu hit him again.


    "That''s because you aren''t always using your brain!" Jing Xu told him.


    "No! It is because you always hit me in the head that is why I have become stupid!" Jing De pouted, looking aggrieved.


    A vein popped in Jing Xu''s forehead and he balled his fist, itching to hit the dumbass Jing De again. But, because of what Jing De said, he can''t hit him right now. I will save it for later! Jing Xu thought as he glared at Jing De who subconsciously shivered in fright. Jing De hid behind Qian Meng, but he felt a chill on his spine since someone is eyeing him dangerously, so his instinct told him to hide behind a tree because when he tried to get closer to Zhu Xi to hide, he felt that chilling gaze again.


    If he is just half-smart of Jing Xu, Jing De would notice that Qian Jue and Wen Yan are glaring at him for getting closer to Qian Meng and Zhu Xi, respectively. Meanwhile, Jing Xu who noticed Wen Yan''s glare at Jing De was surprised. Jing Xu can understand Qian Jue glaring at Qian Meng since Qian Jue has always been protective of Qian Meng.


    But, Wen Yan to Zhu Xi¡­ is what he thinking right, or is he just overthinking it? Jing Xu has no time to analyze more since they suddenly heard Jing De''s scream after Jing De hid behind a tree. "Jing De!" he called and immediately went to where Jing De is, only to see him standing there perfectly fine. "What happened?" he asked.


    Qian Jue, Qian Meng, Wen Yan and Zhu Xi followed. "Hey¡­ isn''t this¡­ Xi He?!" Zhu Xi exclaimed when he saw Xi He lying on the ground and is covered in wounds.


    Xi He weakly opened his eyes when he heard voices. "R¡­ run¡­" he spoke in a weak voice.


    "''run''?" they looked at each other. What does he mean ''run''? They thought.


    "De¡­ mons!" Xi He said as he gnashed his teeth while he coughed out blood.


    Their eyes widened in shock. Then, they suddenly felt the ground shaking. Their mouths fell open. It must be a large number of demons!


    "RUN!" Wen Yan spoke as he and Qian Jue picked up Xi He while Qian Meng, Zhu Xi, Jing De and Jing Xu laid down traps to delay the demons as they escape!


    ¡­


    "Er Zi and Wen Wen should be fine now, right?" Tang Li asked as he looked at Su Yi and Su Mi.


    "Since Cui Xiang said so, then they must be." Su Mi said.


    Su Yi nodded in agreement. "Xiao Bao and xiao Ling are Fei-shibo''s and Cheng-shishu''s sword spirits, respectively, and Er Zi is Cheng-shishu''s disciple. They won''t leave Er Zi unwell." He said.


    "That is true." Li Yan agreed. "They can''t be sloppy with their work. Even though they are testing us as a part of competition, they aren''t that malicious." He said.


    "En¡­ not malicious¡­" He Shun muttered and grimaced.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, only one is malicious, xiao Bao since the other one, xiao Ling, is extremely malicious. They thought when they remembered how xiao Ling chased them. It really haunted them in their dreams every night!


    Qi Lan didn''t say anything. Even if they aren''t excluding him since they have already regarded him as one of their own, he still remained taciturn. They don''t mind this, since they know that rogue cultivators have always been lone wolves, and that Qi Lan is really a good person since he has saved He Shun many times without asking anything in return.


    "Wait." Qi Lan finally spoke today.


    They all stopped and turned to him. "What is it?" they asked.


    Qi Lan didn''t answer and turned to a direction. They all followed where he is looking and saw the head of the canyon afar.


    "What is it?" He Shun asked.


    Qi Lan looked at him. He opened his mouth to speak, as if he wanted to say something to him. But, in the end, he dropped it and changed his mind. "Smell of blood." He answered.


    "The smell of blood?" Tang Li''s eyes narrowed.


    Su Yi looked at the canyon. "Canyons are good ambush places. Could it be that a sect ambushed the demons?" he asked.


    "Our sect only has one person." Tang Li answered.


    "Same here." Li Yan shrugged.


    "The Zunjingde Sect and Qianxu Sect also have only two people." He Shun said. "And Wu Tie, even if he has Jin Yu with him, they are also only two people. They can''t have plan an ambush since they lack people." He explained.


    Qi Lan nodded in agreement. "None of you earlier has said to make an ambush in the canyon." He said as he looked at them.


    "That''s right." Su Yi confirmed. "The only sect that has a large number of disciples other than ours, the Xinfaxian Sect, and the Youxiwang Sect, is ¨C " he said.


    "The Shanliangde Sect." Su Mi said. "But, it is strange¡­" she said.


    "What is?" Tang Li asked.


    Su Mi stared at her Cleansing Stone. "The Shanliangde Sect set up an ambush, so they must have earned a lot of points. But¡­" she frowned as she showed them the leaderboard. "Their points only rose by a few." She told them.


    Their eyes widened in surprise when they saw that the Shanliangde Sect''s rank didn''t rise much. "You are right!" they exclaimed. Even Xi He, who is a loner, didn''t rise, too.


    "Could it be that it wasn''t the Shanliangde Sect who set up an ambush, but ¨C " He Shun said as he looked at them.


    Qi Lan''s eyes narrowed as he gripped the hilt of his sword. "It was them who was ambushed instead.." He said.

 Chapter 617 - The Scum Is Virtuous

    "Er Zi''s condition is really good?" Chen Wu asked. "As well as Wen Wen''s?" he added as he looked at Cui Xiao and Ling Yun.


    Cui Xiao nodded as an answer. Her expression is earnest. "My jie said so." She told them. She trusts her elder sister, and she believes in Cui Xiang''s skills as a doctor. So, if her sister says so, then it should be.


    Ling Yun smiled. "I can see that Er Zi''s meridians have become wider, and the flow of his qi has now become smoother." He answered.


    Chen Wu sighed in relief while Wu Lian''s tensed muscles relaxed. Chen Wu must have brought Cui Xiao and Ling Yun with him and Wu Lian since Cui Xiao is a girl, and also to ask her and Ling Yun about Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s condition albeit it was already told back in the camp that Fei Yinzi is now out of danger and he and Wen Wen only needed to rest.


    Meanwhile, Wu Lian, although he doesn''t show much expressions, his emotions can be seen through his actions and behavior. Like just now, he looked tensed but after hearing Cui Xiao''s and Ling Yun''s confirmation, he relaxed.


    "Good. That''s good, then." Chen Wu said and smiled, feeling very good.


    Although they are currently in a competition, if no one would be hurt or injured, then wouldn''t that be good? He believes that if they can avoid fighting, then they would, and if they can avoid to be injured, then they should. This virtuous attitude of him was due to the good upbringing of the Chen family.


    "Ling Yun." Chen Wu called. "Look for the direction where the demonic qi is the densest." He told Ling Yun.


    "Okay!" Ling Yun nodded and flew above the trees before he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his pupils are glowing. He started to look around the area.


    "We have to be more careful. The demons are stronger this time." Wu Lian reminded them.


    "En." Chen Wu nodded in agreement as he placed Cui Xiao beside him so he can immediately protect her in case a demon would suddenly jump out at them.


    Suddenly, they heard Ling Yun gasp. "What the fck¡­!" he cursed under his breath.


    "What is it?" Chen Wu asked.


    Ling Yun descended. "I saw three dark clouds of demonic qi. One is in the canyon, and is fairly big. The second one is the biggest, and is in the forest in the northeast." He told them.


    "Northeast?!" Chen Wu exclaimed.


    "Isn''t that where Zhu Xi-shixiong and Wen Yan-shixiong''s group are going?" Cui Xiao asked.


    Wu Lian''s expression turned more serious. "Should we head where they are?" he asked as he looked at Chen Wu.


    Chen Wu pondered. "They aren''t that weak. Also, if they would really find themselves in a pinch, they would send us a signal." He said.


    "En." Wu Lian agreed. Then, he turned to Ling Yun. "Where is the third one?" he asked.


    Ling Yun scratched his face. "This is what I was surprised about. The third one is a small cloud of demonic qi and is moving." He said. Then, his brows knitted. "But, it was moving in circles." He told them.


    "''in circles''?" Wu Lian was puzzled.


    "Could it be that ¨C " Chen Wu looked at them. " ¨C the demons are chasing people?" he asked them.


    They were surprised. "It is possible." Wu Lian answered.


    Ling Yun pinched his chin as he pondered. "Indeed¡­ now that I think about it, I seem to recall that I have seen some sword glares inside that small dark cloud." He said.


    "Then, there must be people!" Chen Wu said.


    "How many are the sword glares?" Wu Lian asked.


    "This¡­" Ling Yun muttered and suddenly froze.


    "Hm?" Cui Xiao looked at him.


    Ling Yun stiffly smiled. "I saw¡­ there are only two¡­" he answered.


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian froze while Cui Xiao tilted her head. "''two''¡­?" she muttered. Before she could react, her waist was seized by Chen Wu and they flew.


    "Which direction?" Chen Wu asked as they looked around.


    "That mountain!" Ling Yun pointed due east.


    But, as soon as he pointed, they saw light rose in that direction.


    "¡­ eh?" Ling Yun muttered and froze. "¡­ my finger didn''t produce a beam, right?" he asked and blinked.


    "It is a call for help!" Wu Lian said and flew ahead.


    Chen Wu, with Cui Xiang in tow, flew after him.


    "Ah, wait!" Ling Yun cried and followed them.


    "Two sword glares¡­ there is only Wu Tie and Jin Yu who work as a pair!" Chen Wu said. "Even if they are strong, but there are only two of them, after all. And the demons left to be hunted are stronger¡­" he said.


    Wu Lian nodded in agreement. "That call for help is the proof." He said.


    Ling Yun is nervous. "I didn''t think this far¡­ if I have known¡­" he bit his lip.


    Chen Wu sighed while Cui Xiao patted his back to comfort him. "It is not your fault." He told him. "In fact, if not for you, we wouldn''t know about Wu Tie and Jin Yu being in danger." He said.


    Ling Yun still feels guilty.


    ¡­


    "Ah¡­ now he realizes the worth of his eyes." Cheng Sheng said as he rested his cheek on his palm.


    Ling Xi, who has just returned, grimaced. "Thank you, elder Cheng." He said.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him. "No. Although us, adults, should raise children, how much they will develop depends on them." he said and turned his gaze back on the competition.


    Ling Xi can''t help but smile. "Elder Cheng is right." He said and looked at Ling Yun who is clenching his fists as he looked at the direction where Wu Tie and Jin Yu are which they are approaching.


    "If one realizes that he has limited abilities, he shouldn''t wallow in self-deprecation." Cheng Sheng said. "Instead, he should use it to make himself a better person." He said.


    Ling Xi looked at him.


    "If one realizes that he has an unlimited potential, he shouldn''t stop and become satisfied." Cheng Sheng continued. "Instead, he should know how to explore, and discover more of its uses." He said.


    Fei Yin and Fan Wen who are silently listening smiled. Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou feels proud at their fellow disciple, Cheng Sheng. The other elders feel warm in their hearts. Although Cheng Sheng is labelled as a scum, that was because people only see what''s on the surface, what he show and let them see of him. But, underneath that mask he wears is a soft and kind heart.


    That is why albeit Cheng Sheng always annoys them, they don''t take it to their hearts because they know who he really is.


    Fei Yin looked at Cheng Sheng who is chatting with Ling Xi. Geez¡­ Sheng is just too good¡­ he is the best¡­ he thought, smiling proudly as he stared at his lover. But, because of this, many people likes him. It makes Fei Yin feel a sense of crisis, despite he shouldn''t since he knows that Cheng Sheng would always be his, and Cheng Sheng already confirmed this many times.


    This virtuous Cheng Sheng, fortunately, has been booked by him. Or else, Fei Yin had to line up at the end of a very long line, compete with the people before him, just to capture Cheng Sheng''s heart.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng muttered when he felt someone is staring at him. He is very familiar with that gaze.


    He turned and, as expected, he met Fei Yin''s gaze. The corners of his lips instantly curled up and he winked at him. If Fei Yin wasn''t just in the public, he would already be clutching his chest where the arrow struck him after he saw his lover''s playful wink at him.


    Ah, I admit defeat. Sheng is just the best! Fei Yin thought and smiled, feeling proud that his lover is Cheng Sheng.


    The others who accidentally saw their flirting. "¡­" ah! Our eyes! Our eyes! Someone, please cure our eyes that have been blinded! They thought and covered their eyes.


    Ling Xi laughed while Sun Yi feels envious. He wanted his Yuan to be here, too!


    Wu Yuan who is stuck in the sect leaders'' area. "¡­" Yiyi, it is not that I don''t want to! He thought and helplessly sighed, feeling his heart aching for his dearly beloved being alone right now.


    Xie Lan whistled when he saw Wu Yuan''s longing gaze. "Sect leader Yu, do you also have someone in your heart?" he asked as he smiled teasingly at Yu Wen.


    Yu Wen coughed. "Sect leader Xie, you have, right?" he asked back. But, his red ears have given him away.


    Xie Lan laughed. "Of course." He answered in a matter-of-fact tone. "We have been married for more than twenty years." He said.


    Sun Yan who heard what he said almost did a spit-take. Why? Because more than twenty years ago, Xie Lan was still studying in the Shanliangde Sect, together with Fan Wen!

 Chapter 618 - The Scum Is Horrified

    "Hm? Sect leader Sun, is something the matter?" Xie Lan asked as he looked at Sun Yu who coughed.


    "Does sect leader Sun feel ill?" Tang Teng asked.


    "Sect leader Sun, you should go see a doctor if you don''t feel fine." Li Nanzi told him.


    "We can ask elder Zheng to call one for us." Wu Tong said.


    "Shall we?" Hui Qiu spoke.


    "Sect leader Sun''s face really do look slightly pale¡­" Qian Shan said.


    "Ai¡­ let''s go call for a doctor!" He Run said and was about to tell Zheng Fu Gong and Pai Lie when Sun Yu raise his hand to stop him.


    "No. I am fine¡­" Sun Yu said.


    "Really?" Jing Rui asked. "You don''t need to hold back." He said.


    Sun Yu gnashed his teeth and secretly glared at Xie Lan who is chatting with Yu Wen. If it wasn''t for Xie Lan¡­ he thought and sighed. "En. I am fine." He answered. He then changed the topic. "The disciples should be having a hard time now." He said as he looked at his disciples who were lying on the ground.


    Their bodies are filled with wounds and their snow-white robes are soaked in blood and dirty and torn. Fortunately, they have managed to kill the demons that surrounded them earlier, but almost at the cost of their lives.


    ¡­


    "It''s the Shanliangde Sect!" Tang Li exclaimed when they finally reached the canyon.


    "Oh, my god!" He Shun exclaimed and covered in mouth as he looked at the surroundings in horror.


    "Save them first!" Su Mi woke them all up from their daze.


    "Be careful! There might be demons left around!" Su Yi reminded them as they fed the Shanliangde Sect disciples with magic pills and potions.


    "En." Li Yan nodded as he checked Fei Luo''s breathing.


    Fei Luo''s weak breathing turned stronger after he was fed with magic pills and potions.


    "They are really amazing¡­" Li Yan sighed in admiration as he picked Fei Luo up.


    "En. There are only four of them, yet they managed to kill many of these demons." Tang Li said as he picked up Xi Bing.


    "No." Qi Lan shook his head as he carried Sun Yan. Before the others could react, he turned to look at the top of the canyon.


    "Aio. We have a sharp one." It was xiao Ling.


    Su Yi sighed in relief when he saw the two sword spirits. Then, he picked up Fei Huo who has the least wounds. "Right¡­ there is still these two¡­" he muttered.


    It was only then that they recalled that xiao Bao and xiao Ling would appear if the participants would be in life and death situation. Since they appeared, then the Shanliangde Sect disciples must have almost died. Their hearts thudded loudly inside their chest as they imagined.


    "Let''s take them back first to the base." Su Mi told them.


    "En!" He Shun sighed before he picked up the swords of the Shanliangde Sect disciples on the ground and placed them inside his qiankun pouch so he can easily carry it. "I can fly on my own." He told Qi Lan when the other was about to pick him up, too, despite he already have another person being carried.


    Then, he stepped on his sword and ascended.


    "¡­ en." Qi Lan muttered and flew on his sword, following behind silently.


    Tang Li, Li Yan, Su Yi and Su Mi looked at each other when they noticed that the atmosphere surrounding the two seemed strained. But, since they are outsiders, unless either He Shun or Qi Lan would open up to them, they wouldn''t say anything.


    ¡­


    "What happened?!" Fei Yinzi asked when he heard Cui Xiang''s startled scream. He and Wen Wen went out of their tent, only to see Wen Yan''s group brought the gravely injured Xi He.


    "What the hell¡­ that was too thrilling!" Jing De wiped the sweat off his forehead as Cui Xiang treated Xi He''s wounds.


    Wen Yan turned and saw Wen Wen following behind Fei Yinzi. His expression changed, but he immediately hid it. Zhu Xi glanced at him.


    "We have found him earlier, and he was still conscious." Qian Jue answered.


    "What was that ''thrilling'' that you said?" Chen Su asked Jing De.


    "Right, right! Xi He told us to run, since he was actually being chased by a large group of demons!" Jing De answered.


    Chen Su, Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen were stunned. Chen Yu hid behind Chen Su while Cui Xiang almost dropped the bottle of medicine on the ground. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed.


    "Yes." Jing Xu sighed. "The large group of demons were almost behind us. Fortunately, Xi He has escaped far earlier and warned us so it bought us time and distance." He explained.


    Qian Meng subconsciously shivered when he remembered what happened earlier. His face is pale in horror. "They almost caught us. They are too vicious in their attacks!" he told them.


    Zhu Xi nodded in agreement. "Fortunately, Cui Xiao, Su Yi and Wen Wen have taught us before how to lay traps using talismans, spells and potions¡­" he sighed in relief.


    "That''s right. Thanks to you, we have managed to delay them¡­" Jing De placed a palm on his forehead.


    "You''re welcome." Zhu Xi answered.


    "The demons left are really stronger than the ones we have hunted before." Fei Yinzi spoke as he pinched his chin while he pondered. "We have to be more careful, especially when we lay traps in advance." He looked at them. "Since they are stronger, then, they should also be smarter compared to the demons that we have killed before." He told them.


    "Why are they smarter?" Qian Meng asked.


    "Because they are the only ones left." Fei Yinzi answered. "They are smarter when hiding so we haven''t found them earlier and killed them. Furthermore, since they are also stronger than the ones that we have killed before, then, they must be patient while bidding time to finally clash against us in the end." He explained.


    Their eyes widened in shock. They didn''t realize this, since they haven''t thought deeper about the situation.


    "Well said!" a female voice said.


    They all turned and saw Su Mi''s group. They were stunned, once again, when they saw that their clothes are bloody. They were about to ask them what happened to them, thinking that they have wounds thus their clothes have blood, only to see the people they are carrying on their backs and over their shoulders.


    "The Shanliangde Sect!" they all exclaimed.


    "Yes. Their situation is quite severe¡­" Tang Li said when his voice trailed off after they saw Xi He. "¡­ I don''t want to say this, but is it the Shanliangde Sect''s turn to be unlucky this year?" he asked as he looked at Xi Bing over his shoulder with a complicated gaze.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, he has a point¡­ they thought as they looked at the Shanliangde Sect disciples who were lying on the ground while Cui Xiang treated them.


    Fei Yinzi helped. His master is Cheng Sheng, the best doctor, so he has learned medicine from him. Wen Wen also visits the Jixu Peak, so he was also taught by Cheng Sheng. Meanwhile, the others also helped in cleaning the Shanliangde Sect''s wounds and also wrapping them in bandages.


    "Wait¡­" Tang Li spoke when he suddenly remembered something. "Aren''t we missing one?" he asked.


    It took a long while for them to understand what he meant.


    "Where is Sun Ri?" Su Mi asked as she looked at Chen Su and Chen Yu.


    "Da ge didn''t take her with them since it is too dangerous." Chen Su answered.


    Chen Yu nodded in agreement. "We left her in her tent." He said.


    They understood. Chen Wu, Wu Lian and Ling Yu are already bringing Cui Xiao who is a mage. They can''t bring one more person with them, especially a girl.


    "Then, is she asleep?" Qian Meng worriedly asked.


    They all fell silent. After all, the Shanliangde Sect disciples are currently in this state. They are afraid that Sun Ri would feel hurt on how her fellow disciples ended up, especially her brother, Sun Yan.


    "It would be better if she is asleep¡­" Wen Yan sighed. But, he didn''t manage to continue what he is saying since they suddenly heard a scream.


    It was a woman. And there is only one other woman who were left in the camp, aside from Cui Xiang. She is the one who they are just talking about right now ¨C Sun Ri.


    "Where is she?!" Zhu Xi immediately rose to find her.


    "The camp should be safe. As long as she hasn''t left¡­" Fei Yinzi''s expression is grave.


    "She should still be in the camp! Her voice is near¡­ that way!" Li Yan pointed, and they all went to that direction.


    Zhu Xi, Li Yan and Qian Jue went to find Sun Ri, only to see her standing there stupidly with the basin on her feet. The water is spilled.. She was looking at Chen Wu''s group in horror.

 Chapter 619 - The Scum Is A Navigator

    Zhu Xi, Li Yan and Qian Jue were also stunned, too, like Sun Ri, when they saw Chen Wu''s group. Chen Wu''s group also brought wounded people! Like Tang Li, Li Yan, Qi Lan and Su Yi, the clothes of Qi Lan and Wu Lian were also red, soaked with blood. But, it was not their blood, and they don''t have wounds on their body.


    The blood came from the two people that Chen Wu and Wu Lian are carrying over their shoulders! As for who these two people are, there is no need to guess. The Shanliangde Sect disciples are now here. Don''t mention the Xinfaxian Sect, Youxiwang Sect, and the allied sect with them, the Zunjingde Sect, Qianxu Sect, Huakai Sect, Huli Sect, Yuling Sect, Guhe Sect and the rogue cultivator Qi Lan.


    That leaves the two people who weren''t seen¡­ they thought as they looked at the two people Wu Lian and Chen Wu are carrying over their shoulders. Wu Tie and Jin Yu! They looked at the unconscious Wu Tie and Jin Yu, stunned.


    "They¡­ they¡­" Li Yan muttered as he looked at Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Ling Yun and Cui Xiao. His gaze is inquiring.


    Chen Wu heaved a sigh. "The four of us are looking for a demon''s nest. We asked Ling Yun to find it, since he could see demonic qi." He said.


    Indeed, Ling Yun has special eyes, so he would be the best person to use as a navigator.


    "But, Ling Yun said that he saw three black clouds of demonic qi, meaning that the demonic qi in those places is very dense." Chen Wu continued. "The thickest black cloud is in the forest due northeast, and slightly dense in the canyon¡­" he said.


    Zhu Xi, Li Yan and Qian Jue fell silent. Their groups came from the forest and the canyon.


    "The last black cloud is the smallest, and in the mountain area." Chen Wu said as they walked back to the camp.


    Cui Xiao pulled the stunned Sun Ri who was still standing there in a daze. She was really horrified by Chen Wu''s and Wu Lian''s appearances. After all, so far, the competition has never been this bloody, so this was her first time seeing them covered in blood.


    Now, Zhu Xi, Li Yan and Qian Jue are worried for her after seeing her reaction. After all, Sun Yan''s condition isn''t good¡­ they just hope that the others would have changed the Shanliangde Sect''s bloody clothes into clean ones and also have covered up their wounds by bandaging them so Sun Ri would be less frightened when she sees her elder brother later, as well as her fellow disciples.


    "Wu Tie and Jin Yu were actually there. If not for Ling Yun noticing them, and us not choosing that place since it has the smallest black cloud of demonic qi, we would have missed Wu Tie and Jin Yu." Chen Wu finished with a sigh.


    "I actually also almost missed them¡­" Ling Yun said with a grimace.


    "It is really fortunate. Don''t belittle yourself." Wu Lian told Ling Yun.


    "Thank you." Ling Yun smiled and sighed in relief since they didn''t blame him.


    "Oh, right¡­ what about your side?" Chen Wu asked as he looked at Zhu Xi, Li Yan and Qian Jue. "Zhu Xi. Isn''t your group heading northeast? Have you encountered a large group of demons?" he asked. "Now that I think about it, you look disheveled, and there are scratches on your arms¡­" he said as he looked at Zhu Xi. Then, he glanced at Qian Jue who has a similar appearance.


    Zhu Xi and Qian Jue grimaced. "Yes, we did¡­" Zhu Xi answered.


    "We have found Xi He." Qian Jue told them. "He was almost half-dead." He added.


    "What?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    Sun Ri was stunned. Li Yan grimaced when he saw her expression.


    Chen Wu noticed it. "Li Yan, your group¡­" he said.


    Li Yan placed a palm on his forehead. "We drifted due west, and didn''t notice that we were near the canyon." He answered. "Then, Qi Lan smelled the scent of blood¡­" he glanced at Sun Ri whose face turned pale.


    Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Ling Yun and Cui Xiao could guess. Li Yan looking at Sun Ri, their group must have found the Shanliangde Sect disciples. And since Ling Yun has seen a big cloud of demonic qi in the canyon, where the Shanliangde Sect disciples actually are that time, then, something bad must have happened to the four Shanliangde Sect disciples.


    They looked at Sun Ri with sympathy in their eyes.


    But, she ignored their gazes. "Brother!" Sun Ri cried as she ran back to their camp.


    Chen Wu sighed. "Things have become harder for all of us." He said.


    "But, the Shanliangde Sect has it hardest." Li Yan shook his head.


    "En." Qian Jue nodded in agreement.


    The Shanliangde Sect disciples, five out of six of them, were gravely injured. And if not for xiao Bao and xiao Ling saving them, the four of them would have died. Meanwhile, the other one, Xi He, was fortunate to be found by Qian Jue''s group and was saved.


    "Fortunately, they are strong and tenacious." Zhu Xi said. "Or else, they wouldn''t have lasted long under the demons'' onslaught and would have died there and then." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. The strength Shanliangde Sect disciples is undeniable. The proof is them being on the lead in the leaderboard before. It was just unfortunate that they seem to be unlucky this year?


    "Pft." Li Yan chuckled when he noticed their expressions. He could guess what they are thinking, that the Shanliangde Sect is unlucky.


    It seems that the Huakai Sect is about to be relieved of their unlucky fate. The Shanliangde Sect has replaced them.


    ¡­


    "Brother! Brother!" Sun Ri cried as she entered the infirmary where the Shanliangde Sect disciples are. "BROTHER!" she cried when she saw her elder brother lying on the bed.


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian are following behind her. He Shun went to her side and handed her the qiankun pouch where the swords of her fellow disciples are kept. Jing Xu also gave her Xi He''s sword.


    "What?! There are more people?!" Tang Li exclaimed in surprise when he saw Chen Wu and Wu Lian are carrying people.


    "They are Wu Tie and Jin Yu!" Jing De exclaimed in surprise when he recognized the two''s clothes.


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian carefully placed Wu Tie and Jin Yu on the other empty and clean beds. "Fortunately, we have prepared many beds for the infirmary." Chen Wu sighed in relief.


    "¡­ were you already expecting this?" Wu Lian asked him.


    Chen Wu''s lip twitched. "As if I am that kind of a person!" he frowned at him.


    Wu Lian raised his hands. "Oh." He muttered when he saw the bloodstains on his hands, then their clothes. "Let''s wash together." He told Chen Wu.


    "En." Chen Wu nodded.


    "Da ge!" Chen Su and Chen Yu called, looking very worried.


    Chen Wu smiled and was about to pat their heads when he retracted his bloodstained hand. "I am fine. We weren''t hurt. We have escaped very fast." He told them, reassuring them. Then, he and Wu Lian left.


    "Let me help you, Xiang-jie." Fei Yinzi told Cui Xiang who looked a little pale after she has treated Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Xi Bing, who were the most injured.


    Because Fei Huo is the weakest among them, the other tree naturally protected him despite they are battling against many demons. So, they have the most wounds, and some of them are very deep.


    "Thank you." Cui Xiang sighed in relief.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. "Wen Wen. Clean Wu Tie''s and Jin Yu''s wounds." He told Wen Wen.


    "Okay!" Wen Wen nodded as he took the basin of water from Wen Yan, who is looking at him with a complicated gaze.


    "Cui Xiao." Fei Yinzi called. "Take out the potions I will tell you. Then, pour it over their wounds." He said.


    "En." Cui Xiao nodded as she stood on the side.


    "Ling Yun¡­" Fei Yinzi called.


    "Yes?!" Ling Yun immediately answered.


    "¡­ tell us what happened when your group saved Wu Tie and Jin Yu." Fei Yinzi said with a smile as he treated Xi He''s wounds while Cui Xiang is currently treating Fei Huo''s wounds.


    "Pft." The others chuckled when they heard what Fei Yinzi said.


    Ling Yun helplessly smiled. He was expecting for Fei Yinzi to ask him to help them treat Wu Tie''s and Jin Yu''s wounds.


    "You can help us treat them. I am just joking earlier." Fei Yinzi said.


    The others finally can''t help but laugh. With this, the tense and gloomy atmosphere finally lightened. Even Sun Ri who was crying can''t help but smile.


    "Alright." Ling Yun answered as he took out some needles after Wen Wen has cleaned Wu Tie''s and Jin Yu''s wounds.. Then, he began narrating their group''s ''adventure'' to save Wu Tie and Jin Yu in that mountain.

 Chapter 620 - The Scum Is Present

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    "That time, we guessed that Wu Tie and Jin Yu were besieged by the demons." Ling Yun started. "Our guess was confirmed when we saw that flare signal." He looked at them. "And, that flare signal was very weak." He said.


    The others realized it. They were all on the ground. Usually, they would be able to see the flare signals since the flare signals would reach high, enough for everyone to see. But, most of them were surrounded by trees, and since the flare signal was very weak, it must have reached only a low height. Thus, no one would be able to see it.


    "We immediately flew to their location to help them, especially that there are just two of them." Ling Yun continued. "If they can handle the demons, they wouldn''t light that flare signal." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. Indeed, that is the case. So, to light the flare signal, it must be a despairing situation.


    "But, on our way, we were intercepted by the demons." Ling Yun said.


    The others'' expression turned serious. Su Mi''s group weren''t chased by the demons since the Shanliangde Sect disciples have already disposed of them at the cost of their lives. Meanwhile, Wen Yan''s group were chased after they found Xi He who was being chased.


    "Fortunately, the four of us knows how to cast spells." Ling Yun sighed in relief when he recalled what happened earlier.


    Cui Xiao and Ling Yun are mages, while Chen Wu and Wu Lian are both sword cultivators. But, Chen Wu is Cheng Sheng''s nephew so Cheng Sheng must have taught him spells. And the Wu family is also close with the Chen Clan, so Wu Lian was also taught by Cheng Sheng. Thus, the four of them being besieged by the demons were avoided.


    It was only then that the others realized that although there are only four people in this group, but they are also strong.


    Before, they have thought that Cui Xiao and Ling Yun would rely on Chen Wu and Wu Lian¡­ well, maybe only Cui Xiao since she is a girl. But, they didn''t expect that Cui Xiao knows how to bite back! They have forgotten that she is a master pitter! And is aggressive compared to her elder sister Cui Xiang who is gentle in nature because she is a healer.


    Then, there is Ling Yun. Although his cultivation is weaker than theirs, they almost forgot that he is both a mage and a sword cultivator! Not to mention that due to him being a mage that Cheng Sheng accepted him! He also possess special eyes!


    They suddenly shivered in fright. They won''t dare underestimate Cui Xiao and Ling Yun again!


    Ling Yun, who is narrating their group''s experience earlier, didn''t notice the others'' expressions. "After killing those demons that intercepted us, the demons nearby, and some that were besieging Wu Tie and Jin Yu, were naturally attracted by the noise and scrambled towards us, seeing new targets." He said and grimaced. "But, thankfully, due to that, Wu Tie''s and Jin Yu''s burden has decreased!" he smiled.


    The others sighed in relief.


    "Chen Wu-ge and Wu Lian-ge really are strong!" Ling Yun continued as he sighed in admiration. "After Cui Xiao and I froze the demons using potions and spells, respectively, both of them did the killing blow in just one strike!" he said.


    The others'' eyes widened as they tried to imagine it.


    "Then, the demons left saw us and got scared, so they decided to return attacking Wu Tie and Jin Yu, who were already injured." Ling Yun said.


    "Picking the soft persimmons, huh?" Tang Li muttered and clicked his tongue in disgust.


    "Yeah¡­" the others nodded in agreement. "Demons are really demons." They said. What they mean is that the demons would pick on the weak and fear the strong.


    Ling Yun shook his head while sighing. "We immediately blocked the attacks for them." He continued as he looked at Wu Tie and Jin Yu lying on the beds. "They were already on their last legs, and Wu Tie was unconscious. It was Jin Yu left standing and he was protecting Wu Tie." He told them.


    He is very faithful to his master, as expected of a spirit servant. He thought. One of the spirit servants'' duty is to always be present by their master''s side so that they could always save them and avoid their master being harmed.


    The others looked at Wu Tie and Jin Yu whose expressions finally eased while they are sleeping.


    "But, them falling in this condition¡­ it is not that unfortunate." Jing De said.


    They all looked at him.


    "Of course, if they won''t gain anything from this misfortune that befell them, the heaven would be extremely wronging them." Jing De sighed. "Look." He said and showed them the leaderboard.


    "Whoa! Holy fck!" they cursed in both shock and awe when they saw that the Shanliangde Sect disciples have returned to the top of the ranking! As well as their sect!


    "Just how many demons they have killed for them to earn this many points?!" Tang Li exclaimed and he looked at the Shanliangde Sect disciples with a complicated gaze.


    "But, of course, it is not like we have earned nothing in helping them, either." Jing De continued.


    "What do you mean?" Qian Meng asked.


    "Simple. Since we have seen the might of the stronger demons, we would be able to tread more carefully unlike them." Jing De said and pointed the patients.


    They grimaced. This is just like they are benefitting out of others'' misfortune. This really leaves a bad taste. But, it is not like they have wished for this to happen to their opponents, either! And they even helped them without asking in return! They even used many magic pills and potions without paying¡­


    Thinking until here, they paused. They looked at each other, then their gazes fell on Cui Xiang who yawned.


    "Hm?" Cui Xiang turned when she noticed them looking at her. She had just finished treating the Shanliangde Sect disciples, and Fei Yinzi, Wen Wen and Ling Yun are treating Wu Tie and Jin Yu with Cui Xiao assisting them.


    "Xiang-jie." It was Sun Ri. "How much should we pay for the magic pilsl and potions?" she asked.


    Everyone turned to her and suddenly felt pity, and guilt for some reason.


    "Please don''t say again that we don''t need to pay." Sun Ri said when she saw Cui Xiang''s expression of refusal. "We¡­ our sect really have imposed a lot on you all." She said and sighed. "Don''t even mention the foods¡­ and the tents¡­" she said.


    They all grimaced. That''s right. If not for the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect bringing seeds to grow and artificially make them grow using potions, they would have long been starved after picking all the edible fruits and plants around them.


    Of course, farming was suggested by Cheng Sheng again.


    "But, you have been helping us raise the plants, too, and fetch water and wash the bowls, as well as clean the surroundings, when you don''t have to." Cui Xiang told Sun Ri. "So, don''t take the food and tent into account." She told her.


    Sun Ri''s eyes brightened. "Then, I will take this as you agreeing that we will pay for our medical expenses?" she said.


    Cui Xiang sighed in defeat and smiled. "En." She said. "You discuss this with your fellow disciples first before you pay me." She said and yawned again.


    "Jie." Cui Xiao called. "I''ll take you back to our tent. You rest first." She told her and helped her up.


    Cui Xiang smiled. "What a good little sister." She said and patted Cui Xiao''s head.


    The others sighed, feeling guilty, as they watched Cui Xiang left with Cui Xiao. Because it was only Cui Xiang who is a doctor here, naturally, her burden is the biggest since being in a competition, it is inevitable to be hurt. Worse, to be gravely injured, and the worst, to die. Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen, including Ling Yun, might know some things regarding medicine and treatment, but it wasn''t as deep as what Cui Xiang has learned from Cheng Sheng and her master, You Rou, who was also Cheng Sheng''s student.


    They can''t also make Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun treat them, since both are sword cultivators and are also competitive. As for Wen Wen, his knowledge regarding medicine is even less then the two, not to mention Cui Xiao. So, they can only rely on Cui Xiang regarding this matter.


    "Everyone¡­ what happened?" Chen Wu asked when he and Wu Lian have finally returned. Seeing that no one answered, he guessed that it must be not that serious. He clapped his hands. "Everyone saw that the Shanliangde Sect has returned to the top rankings, including Wu Tie and Jin Yu." He said.


    Everyone nodded and looked at the patients lying on the bed.


    "We should strike while the iron is hot and reclaim the top rankings!" Chen Wu looked at them. "Everyone, let us all work hard!" he told them.


    "Yes!" they all answered.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 621 - The Scum Is Exploitive

    Back in Zhongyang, Cheng Sheng yawned after they heard Chen Wu''s plan to attack the demons.


    "Do you feel that bored?" Fei Yin asked as he looked at his lover.


    "En¡­" Cheng Sheng lazily answered. He didn''t even bother himself to nod.


    "Now, now¡­" Li Tian patted his shoulder.


    "There are only more than two days left before the third elimination period." Zheng Yi reminded them as dusk arrived while the allied disciples finally returned to their camp.


    "They must have returned because night has obviously become dangerous due to the strong demons left." Ling Xi said as he looked at his nephew''s vexed expression.


    "Yeah¡­ they don''t dare to be careless¡­" Qian Tian nodded.


    "It is better to be careful than be daring." Fan Wen sighed, feeling anxious.


    "They only gained a few points¡­" Chen Han sighed in pity.


    "Come on. There is still tomorrow!" Sun Yi encouraged.


    "Elder Sun is really optimistic." Jing Bai smiled.


    "After all, the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Tie and Jin Yu are currently recuperating. They wouldn''t be up soon." Jing Kang said.


    "Hey! Is it good to say it that way?!" Xi Ming said and sighed in distress.


    Jing Kang just shrugged while Lei Ling laughed beside him.


    "If things are going to be this way, would the Xinfaxian Sect ran out of medicine?" Kang Ce asked when he saw that Li Yan''s leg was scratched and Tang Li is helping him walk.


    The elders suddenly became anxious, because if the Xinfaxian Sect''s medicine runs out, then the disciples have to find the medicinal herbs themselves. This would take their time in farming for points, and they would also be exposed to the same danger as when they are hunting demons.


    "¡­ we really have imposed on them a lot." Ho Yue said as he and Ho Ting sat beside Xi Ming.


    "Elder Ho." The other elders greeted.


    "En¡­ it is already fortunate that the Xinfaxian Sect isn''t asking us to pay them¡­" Xi Ming wryly smiled.


    "And yet the other disciples also have to risk their lives to find medicinal herbs and refine medicine for our disciples." Xi Xing said.


    Xi Ming held his chest and pushed back the urge to cough blood. "¡­" are you helping me or also dissing me?! He thought as he looked at his lover.


    Xi Xing rarely speak but when he does, it is biting.


    The other elders looked away. "¡­" Xi Xing surprisingly has a sharp tongue. They thought, noting in their minds to not offend Xi Xing, since Xi Xing can even criticize his own sect.


    "E ¨C en¡­" Xi Ming nodded in agreement as he told himself not to cough blood since it will be more humiliating than being criticized by Xi Xing, who is his lover at that that should be helping him keep their sect''s face!


    But, Xi Xing is right. They have imposed too much on the Xinfaxian Sect, to the point that they are like they are exploiting the Xinfaxian Sect''s kindness. Fortunately, the Xinfaxian Sect doesn''t think bad of others'', only their good, unless their bottom line was crossed.


    "The Shanliangde Sect would repay our sect in the future, right?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    Everyone, especially Xi Ming. "¡­" Cheng Sheng is really bored, since he can speak these words! They thought.


    Before, whenever he asked this, he is displaying his ''abilities'' as a scum. But now, they only treat this as a joke for they already know what Cheng Sheng really is ¨C kind-hearted. Thus, they don''t treat this kind of words of Cheng Sheng seriously.


    "Yes, of course¡­" Xi Ming''s lip twitched.


    But, really, the Shanliangde Sect will definitely repay this kindness of the Xinfaxian Sect!


    ¡­


    "There are only hemostatic herbs who have matured. As for the other herbs¡­" Ling Yun sighed as he watched the garden that they made.


    "Ling Yun-shixiong, what about the Bone Nourishing Herbs?" Chen Yu asked as he squatted beside Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun placed a hand on his forehead, feeling distressed. "Bone Nourishing Herbs require more spiritual energy than the hemostatic herbs. So, they are slower to grow than the hemostatic herbs!" he explained. "The same goes for the other herbs." He said.


    "The rarer and more valuable the herbs, the slower they grow, naturally." Chen Su said.


    Ling Yun nodded and smiled at him. Finally, someone who can understand medicine like me! He thought and almost cried since Chen Yu has many questions since earlier. "It is better for us to be more careful not to break our bones. Or else¡­" he said and wryly smiled.


    Chen Su grimaced. Then, he looked at the other disciples. Fortunately, everyone isn''t narrow-minded to blame the Shanliangde Sect, as well as Wu Tie and Jin Yu, who have depleted their medicines. Lives are more important than competition, of course. So, they don''t hate the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Tie and Jin Yu. They also know that they don''t want this to happen, too. No one did. Thus, no one blamed anyone, and conflicts were avoided.


    "Who is going to find the herbs now?" Li Yan asked while they waited for their dinner to be cooked.


    They all fell silent.


    "I will ¨C " Sun Ri spoke.


    Chen Wu cut her off. "You can''t." he said.


    Everyone felt the atmosphere immediately became tensed.


    Sun Ri''s face paled. "I¡­ I know that I am being a burden, but I really want to find medicine for my brother and fellow disciples¡­" she explained as her eyes turned red.


    "Don''t act as the villain." Wu Lian told Chen Wu who frowned. Then, Wu Lian turned to Sun Ri. "We understand what you feel. But, if you go with us, you will just burden us more." He told her.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath when they heard it. "¡­" although we think the same, to straightforwardly say this to someone on their face¡­ they thought and grimaced as they all looked at Sun Ri with a sympathetic gaze.


    Even them would feel hurt, really, albeit they are men, to be told that they are useless. After all, they have their pride. But Sun Ri is just a girl, and girls are very sensitive. So, how much hurt she must be right now? They thought and sighed, feeling pity towards her. Her elder brother has the gravest injuries. Of course she greatly cares, thus she feels very anxious about Sun Yan''s condition. And, also, she feels conscious since she knows that the Xinfaxian Sect''s medicines are not unlimited. The Xinfaxian Sect disciples also have to use them, and Cui Xiang also has to refine them.


    But, most of the medicines have gone to the stomachs of the Shanliangde Sect, since they are the ones often becomes injured. Not to mention that they were always saved¡­ Sun Ri can''t count how big is their debt right now to the Xinfaxian Sect, not to mention towards the other sects. So, she can''t let them help them again.


    However, right now, her skills can only kill some demons, not to mention they are low-levelled ones. At best, she can kill a stronger demon. To the extent, maybe two. But, three or more? She shook her head.


    "I will go." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    "Er Zi!" they exclaimed.


    "You can lend me your weapon, instead, if you feel that guilty." Fei Yinzi told her.


    Sun Ri''s tears are about to fall. "T ¨C thank you." She said as she choked back a sob. She immediately have her whip to Fei Yinzi.


    "Er Zi, you¡­" they said.


    "I already feel fine. You can ask Xiang-shijie." Fei Yinzi said and looked at Cui Xiang who is yawning.


    "En. He is." Cui Xiang nodded.


    "No. What we want to ask if you know how to use a whip?" Jing De curiously asked.


    "I know. My master taught me." Fei Yinzi answered.


    They were surprised. They don''t know that Cheng Sheng can actually use a whip?!


    ¡­


    Everyone turned to look at Cheng Sheng, whose brow twitched in annoyance. Meanwhile, Fei Yin beside him laughed.


    "Cheng-shidi¡­" Li Tian, Feng Mo and Lei Qing called while Lei Ling and You Rou stared at Cheng Sheng.


    "Xiao Sheng¡­ you know how?!" Fan Wen exclaimed in surprise.


    The other elders who are listening. "¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect members actually also don''t know this?! They thought, shocked.


    "¡­ en." Cheng Sheng just said and looked away while Fei Yin smiled. "Shut it." He whispered to Fei Yin.


    "Yes, yes¡­" Fei Yin chuckled.


    Actually, Cheng Sheng learned how to use a whip in another world when he worked in a circus. Meanwhile, Fei Yin was noble lord at that time and is the biggest sponsor of the circus where Cheng Sheng is working. Of course, he became a sponsor to them because Cheng Sheng is there.


    ¡­


    "I will go, too." He Shun spoke.


    They all turned and looked at him in surprise.


    "Everyone is already tired, but I am not." He Shun said, which exposed them all. "So, I will go." He said. His voice is determined.


    Qi Lan, sitting beside him, looked at him.. Naturally, he will go, too.

 Chapter 622 - The Scum Is Encouraging

    In the end, it was Fei Yinzi, Wen Wen, He Shun and Qi Lan who went to find medicinal herbs. There are only four people who went since they are going covert so no demons would find them. it was just looking for some herbs. There is no need to make this a big deal. Bringing Cui Xiang''s list and other protective charms the other participants gave them, the four of them left.


    "I found one!" Wen Wen exclaimed in a low voice.


    "Here, too!" He Shun said.


    "Also here." Qi Lan spoke.


    "Aren''t we lucky?" Fei Yinzi grinned. "Wen Wen." He called.


    "Yes! I will lay down talismans around so that we won''t experience sneak attacks while picking the herbs, and thus could concentrate more in picking them!" Wen Wen said as he took out his talismans.


    Cui Xiang already instructed them how to pick the magic herbs, and Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen, who were taught by Cheng Sheng about this, are there, too, in case He Shun and Qi Lan would forget the steps.


    In fact, their group of four are actually reassuring. Fei Yinzi and Qi Lan are also strong, and there is Wen Wen who can make arrays and talisman arrays as well as use spells to protect them. He Shun, the weakest of them, isn''t that bad since his strength explodes during critical times. In short, he is improving and also good at surviving.


    "Everyone, please be careful!" Wen Wen said. "Even if there will be a barrier, we still can''t be so sure!" he told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    "Er Zi, Qi Lan. Who will be the one to guard us?" Wen Wen asked as he looked at the two.


    There are three herbs, so they will need three people to pick them or else it will be time-consuming if there will only be Wen Wen, or just he and Fei Yinzi, to pick the herbs. They should have three people at most with one left to guard them.


    "I will act as a guard." Qi Lan answered. "Fei Yinzi can pick the herbs better than me." He said. This is a fact.


    If before, they wouldn''t entrust their backs on a rogue cultivator. But, even your family can betray you while a mere stranger can save you. Also, they already regarded Qi Lan as a friend. And what Qi Lan said is true. Fei Yinzi indeed is the best among them in picking herbs because his master is Cheng Sheng, the best doctor.


    Thus, they left their backs on Qi Lan. Qi Lan stood behind He Shun, who ignored him and started to concentrate in picking the magic herbs while covering his hands with spiritual energy. Qi Lan saw that He Shun broke into a cold sweat as time passed. He wanted to lend him his spiritual energy but hesitated since He Shun seemed to be mad at him lately. Thus, he held himself back lest he would distract He Shun in picking magic herbs.


    Fortunately, their first round in picking magic herbs was peaceful. They sighed in relief. Then, they used a magic stone that Cui Xiang gave them that can detect where is the nearest magic herbs. It turned out that the magic stone was a gift of Qian Tian to You Rou and You Rou lend it to Cui Xiang in this round.


    ¡­


    The audience turned to look at Qian Tian who rubbed his nose, feeling shy, as he blushed while he sat beside You Rou who is giggling.


    It turns out that this magic stone is actually a love token?! Everyone thought. But, indeed, this magic stone is very useful to mages, especially the pill refiners.


    Qian Shan heartily laughed seeing his eldest son''s blushing face while his wife is chuckling. "That''s our son!" he said as he proudly smiled.


    The other sect leaders smiled. Indeed, Qian Tian is very thoughtful to You Rou. In fact, they are just waiting for the two''s announcement of marriage! They should have, these past five years, and also Chen Han and Li Tian, Feng Mo and Wu Bai, and Jing Kang and Lei Ling. But¡­ they thought.


    The emotion on Cheng Sheng''s face disappeared. He can read the atmosphere. It was because of him, as well as Fei Yin, that is why their fellow disciples haven''t married their lovers yet. Even the pairs from the other sects didn''t, too. It is because they are worried that their happiness would make Cheng Sheng hurt because he lost Fei Yin.


    Fan Wen sighed. "Xiao Sheng." He called.


    "I know, shifu." Cheng Sheng said. "They don''t blame me." He said.


    Fan Wen nodded.


    "Because I was stupid before, too, I owe everyone five years'' worth of happiness." Cheng Sheng sighed. "All of your debts on me will be cleared off!" he told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" do we owe you that much?! They thought as their faces were covered in black lines. But, there is a smile on their faces.


    "After the problem with the foreign invaders would be over¡­ let us all get married together!" Cheng Sheng said and grinned.


    Everyone. "¡­" hey! Siblings can''t be married with the same year! They inwardly complained.


    Qian Tian wanted to cry while Qian Lin grimaced. Jing Kang''s face has always been emotionless while Jing Bai wryly smiled. Jing Hei''s face darkened. Is Cheng Sheng targeting us?! they thought, especially the Zunjingde Sect since the Zunjingde Sect owed Cheng Sheng the life of Jing Rui!


    Tang Zhe laughed while Tang Yun smiled as they held each other''s hands. They are both brothers, but not blood-related, so, there won''t be a problem if they get married to each other in the same year, right?


    Guo Cheng who can guess what these two idiots are thinking. "¡­" they are really idiots. No wonder our sect has always been unlucky. He thought and glanced at Shan Lu beside him who is blankly looking at them. he placed a hand on his face. "¡­" and I am very unlucky to fall in love with the biggest idiot! He thought and helplessly sighed.


    ¡­


    "Hey! They are back!" Tang Li exclaimed when he saw that the group of four Fei Yinzi, Wen Wen, He Shun and Qi Lan have returned.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they saw that the four are safe and weren''t injured. "How is it?" Cui Xiang asked.


    Fei Yinzi, Wen Wen, He Shun and Qi Lan looked at each other before they turned back to them. "It¡­ is too easy that it was alarming?" He Shun answered, his tone sounds uncertain.


    Everyone was surprised. "Really?!" Jing De exclaimed.


    "En." Wen Wen nodded. "We really didn''t run into any demons." He told them. he looked puzzled about this, too.


    Fei Yinzi and Qi Lan looked at each other. Their gazes are speaking.


    "We switched each other in guarding, but we didn''t sense any demons around." Fei Yinzi said. "To be more certain, both of us guarded at the same time." he told them.


    They all fell silent while Qi Lan''s expression looked like he doesn''t care. Fei Yinzi''s words imply that if they suspect Qi Lan, he can vouch for him. Fei Yinzi''s action of guarding with Qi Lan is really wise.


    "But, you two didn''t find any demon?" Chen Wu asked.


    "En." Fei Yinzi nodded. His expression looked heavy.


    They understood. The demons are smarter than the ones that they have faced before, so they might have let Fei Yinzi''s group of four take the magic herbs easily to let their guards down. Or, they also might not really care about them and just let them pass so that their nerves would be more strung in tension because they easily took the magic herbs away.


    So, what was it, really? What is the right answer? They thought, feeling confused.


    "In any case, we now have the magic herbs." Cui Xiang spoke.


    They all turned to her and nodded. They all sighed in relief and finally relaxed.


    "Should I go with you tomorrow night to be sure?" Ling Yun asked as he raised his hand.


    Their eyes brightened. "That''s right!" they exclaimed. They still have Ling Yun!


    "Then, tomorrow night ¨C " Wen Yan looked at them. "I will go." He said.


    "Me, too." Zhu Xi immediately said.


    "Wen Yan, Zhu Xi and Ling Yun¡­ who will be the fourth person?" Jing Xu asked.


    "How about I go ¨C " Qian Jue spoke when someone cut him off.


    "I will go." A voice spoke.


    They all turned. It was Jin Yu! He has woken up!


    "You¡­" they said.


    Jin Yu shook their head at him. "I am already good." He just told them.


    They didn''t insist. Since the person himself said so, then they will let him.


    Jin Yu stopped in front of them. "Do you really think that it was that easy to pick the magic herbs?" he said as he looked at Fei Yinzi, Wen Wen, He Shun and Qi Lan.


    The four shook their heads.


    "Of course it isn''t." Jin Yu scoffed. "You didn''t see them? Because you are only looking left and right." He looked at them.. "Have you looked above and beneath you? That is where they are hiding!" he told them.

 Chapter 623 - The Scum Is Obscure

    A chill ran down their spine and the hairs all over their body stood at their ends as their eyes widened and their pupils shrank with their faces turning pale in horror after they heard what Jin Yu said.


    "''above'' and ''beneath''?!" Qian Meng sucked in a sharp breath. "Y ¨C you¡­ you don''t mean ¨C " he said as his body shivered in fear as he imagined it.


    Naturally, Fei Yinzi, Wen Wen, He Shun and Qi Lan are the most creeped out about this. "Fck!" Fei Yinzi, who has always been gentlemanly in appearance, and even Qi Lan who is taciturn, couldn''t help but curse loudly, making Wen Wen and He Shun, who have gone silent in fright just imagining it, startled.


    Even if they are cultivators and should be used to this kind of hair-raising things, they are still young and inexperienced.


    Chen Su rubbed the goosebumps that formed on his skin while Chen Yu hid behind Chen Wu while clutching Chen Wu''s clothes tight. Su Yi''s expression looked like he was disturbed while Cui Xiang and Sun Ri are shaking on their seats, hugging each other tight with tears in their eyes. Cui Xiao''s mind had gone blank while Su Mi''s face twisted in anger.


    En¡­ Su Mu is really tough. "They are toying with us!" she even said. If she would be cruder, she would already have spat. But, she is still a lady, and a Xinfaxian Sect disciple even. Even the Xinfaxian Sect is a carefree sect, they still are formal people.


    They all fell silent, since this is what they think, too. The demons are smart. If the participants could band, then the demons can, too.


    "Then, are we still going tomorrow night to find medicine?" Zhu Xi asked.


    "No need. We can still look for medicine during the day." Chen Wu sighed.


    "No. We have to." Wu Lian said.


    Everyone looked at him, then at Chen Wu. Their faces are filled with surprise. Why? Because this is the first time that these two said something contradicting!


    "Hey¡­ are they going to fight?" Tang Li asked Li Yan as he nervously gulped while he looked at Chen Wu glaring at Wu Lian who has no emotion on his face.


    "No way, right?" Jing De asked and forced a laugh. But, he also broke into a cold sweat.


    "Hey, you two¡­" Qian Jue called, only to shut up after Chen Wu and Wu Lian turned to him. "I mean, yes, you go continue your ''discussion''." Qian Jue said and sighed in defeat as he pulled the dazed Qian Meng to their tent to rest.


    "Hey, Wen Yan-ge! You wouldn''t stop them?" Jing De asked in surprise when he saw that Wen Yan is leaving with Zhu Xi.


    Wen Yan just shrugged and resumed walking while chatting with Zhu Xi. It was obvious that Chen Wu and Wu Lian are the leaders in the camp.


    "Let''s go rest, too." Fei Yinzi told Wen Wen who looked stupefied while looking at Chen Wu and Wu Lian who remained standing in the middle. "Mi-shijie, Xiang-shijie, Xiao-shijie¡­ it is not good to stay up late." He told the three. "You, too." He added as he looked at Sun Ri.


    The four girls nodded in agreement. Sun Ri went to check on her elder brother''s condition and also her fellow disciples before she left with Su Mi. Cui Xiang also wanted to rest today instead of refining magic pills and brewing potions because she was too exhausted treating the patients today. Cui Xiao helped her walk since she still feel weak until now.


    He Shun was still scared with what Jin Yu just said and Qi Lan pulled him to their tent. Tang Li and Jing De looked at each other before Jing Xu sighed and took Jing De away while Li Yan patted Tang Li''s back, indicating for Tang Li to not meddle with Chen Wu and Wu Lian''s fight. Meanwhile, Jin Yu has already left since earlier after they have decided who will go tomorrow night.


    "Da ge¡­" Chen Yu called and tugged Chen Wu''s clothes.


    "Chen Su. Return to your tent, both of you!" Chen Wu said, ignoring Chen Yu.


    Chen Su and Chen Yu were frightened by Chen Wu''s severe tone. They immediately followed his instruction, now leaving only Chen Wu and Wu Lian outside.


    "They. Can''t. Go!" Chen Wu said through his gritted teeth as he glared at Wu Lian. "Haven''t you already seen what happened to the Shanliangde Sect, Wu Tie and Jin Yu?! Do you want for the others to end up the same, too?!" he asked Wu Lian.


    "Of course not." Wu Lian answered with an even tone. "But, one has to take the risk in order to gain. The medicines are running out. We may be more careful this time, and accidents can be avoided but it is inevitable." He stared at Chen Wu whose face darkened. "Food isn''t that important since everyone practices inedia. But, medicines are very important, because the ingredients are rare." He explained. "Cui Xiang is always here to refine medicines for us, but the ingredients? It won''t always be there." He told Chen Wu.


    "But the demons are already aware of our intention!" Chen Wu said. "It was obvious that they know since they have been staring at us! You heard what Jin Yu said!" he said as he looked at Wu Lian in the eyes. "Even the strong Shanliangde Sect has been reduced to this¡­ how can our other friends compare?" he asked as his voice trembled in fear.


    Wu Lian fell silent. The others naturally didn''t go to sleep and were secretly listening. Hearing what Chen Wu said, they sighed. They know their strengths, and they really can''t compare with Sun Yan, Fei Luo and the usually obscure Xi Bing whose real strength was revealed by protecting Fei Huo all this while.


    So, they understand Chen Wu''s concern. If the demons have defeated Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Xi Bing, then what about them, who are weaker than the three? But¡­


    "But, they are willing to take the risk." Wu Lian told Chen Wu.


    Chen Wu froze.


    "They are going, not only because they are worried for the Shanliangde Sect disciples, Wu Tie, and also their friends and themselves if they will later be hurt, but also ¨C " Wu Lian spoke and took a deep breath. " ¨C they also wanted to test their strength." He explained.


    Chen Wu didn''t answer.


    "Chen Wu." Wu Lian called.


    Chen Wu clenched his fists.


    "I understand what you feel. It is the same as Fei Luo. You care for your brothers deeply. And you care for your friends as well, that is why you are acting like this." Wu Lian said.


    The others who are secretly listening sighed with emotion.


    "But, just like Fei Luo, your mistake is being overprotective." Wu Lian said. "You should also know that too much can be bad. Look at how the Shanliangde Sect ended up before the second elimination period." He sighed. "Fei Luo cared for Fei Huo too much to the point that he was distracted. He can''t leave his brother alone, thus making Fei Huo unable to protect himself, and became dependent on Fei Luo, so Fei Luo can''t do what he ought to do for their sect." he explained.


    Chen Wu''s whole body is trembling in anger.


    "I have been meaning to tell you this." Wu Lian took a step towards Chen Wu who was rooted on the spot. "Chen Su and Chen Yu¡­ they might look lacking but their skills aren''t bad. But, their growth is being impeded¡­ by you." He told him.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and gasped because of Wu Lian''s boldness!


    As expected, Chen Wu''s pupils shrank before his eyes reddened in anger. "How dare you - !" he said as he glared at Wu Lian.


    "Am I wrong?" Wu Lian asked. "You know in your heart whether I am right or wrong." He said.


    Chen Wu gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Our Wu family has always been close with the Chen Clan¡­ your family. So, I know how overprotective you are to your family members." Wu Lian continued. "But, didn''t elder Cheng leave? And after he left, he developed." He said, referring to Cheng Sheng.


    Chen Wu''s face is red in anger.


    Seeing how Chen Wu is about to erupt, Wu Lian decided to stop. He knows that Chen Wu will get physical if he pushed him further. And he doesn''t want to exchange fists with him. "People are like the sand. The tighter you hold on to them, the more they will slip away from your hand." He told him. "Only by letting go of them will you see how they make up for the greater good." He looked at Chen Wu whose face has paled. "You should let them, not only your brothers, but also our friends, go." He said, before he stopped. "Furthermore¡­ even if they are your brothers, they are your friends¡­ it doesn''t mean that you have the right to control them. It is their lives, not yours. They are the ones to make their own decisions, not you deciding what was good for them.." he told him before he left.

 Chapter 624 - The Scum Is Encouraged

    This night is destined to be a sleepless night to all of them. Jin Yu wasn''t interested with Chen Wu and Wu Lian''s fight. But, he didn''t go back to his and Wu Tie''s tent and instead he went to the infirmary where Wu Tie is currently is.


    He sat beside the bed of Wu Tie who is still unconscious, and he stared at his employer''s face the whole night without even blinking. He is a spirit servant whose body is made of spiritual energy, so him just absorbing spiritual qi from the surroundings is enough for him to recover.


    But, it is not the same for Wu Tie, who is a human. That is why he proposed to look for magic herbs with the allied participants. He just didn''t expect for a disagreement to appear between Chen Wu and Wu Lian.


    "I will definitely find the magic herbs so you will immediately heal¡­ master." Jin Yu said as he held Wu Tie''s hand tight.


    But, like before, there was still no response from Wu Tie.


    ¡­


    In Su Mi''s and Sun Ri''s tent, the two girls aren''t sleeping despite it was already late.


    "Being a woman is really hard." Sun Ri sighed as she looked at her whip that Fei Yinzi returned earlier.


    "En." Su Mi nodded in agreement. "We are restricted in physical strength." She frowned.


    Sun Ri lowered her head. How she wished that she was born a male¡­


    ¡­


    In He Shun and Qi Lan''s tent, He Shun saw that Qi Lan was already sleeping as if nothing Chen Wu and Wu Lian didn''t argue. Even if they all left to not watch, they still have heard¡­


    He Shun heard what Chen Wu felt and felt both hurt and guilty. He feels hurt since what Chen Wu said was true, that the weak has no strength to protect themselves. He also feels guilty, since Chen Wu''s protection is making them safe, especially him who is the weakest among the sword cultivators. Even though he is not dragging everyone down, still, he feels ashamed.


    "Ai¡­" he sighed, feeling distressed, as he laid down his bed. He closed his eyes, deciding to not think about this matter anymore since it will just make him feel depressed and make his head ache.


    He didn''t know that as soon as he fell asleep, Qi Lan opened his eyes and looked at him in the darkness. Qi Lan rose from his bed and walked towards him. He raised his hand and wanted to place it on He Shun''s head to pat him, but he stopped before he can even touch him.


    A sigh can be heard in the darkness before Qi Lan returned to his bed and slept.


    ¡­


    In the Qian brothers'' tent, Qian Jue is staring at Qian Meng who is now asleep. He knows that Qian Meng feel bothered by Chen Wu''s words, about being weak and should be protected. But, what is good with Qian Meng''s timid personality is that Qian Meng doesn''t let these things bother himself for too long. Thus, Qian Meng is sleeping peacefully right now.


    Among all of them, maybe only Qian Meng slept peacefully. Qian Jue''s lips curled up as he planted a kiss on Qian Meng''s forehead. How much he wanted to sleep beside Qian Meng now! But, he held himself back.


    "No matter what happens, I will definitely protect you, Meng Meng, so that you can remain carefree in this life." Qian Jue whispered before he returned to his bed and slept.


    But, Qian Meng''s eyes suddenly opened and his face furiously blushed. ''Meng Meng''?! he thought and covered his face with his both hands as he suppressed the smile on his face.


    Thus, this night became a sleepless night for him, too, but due to a different reason.


    ¡­


    In Su Yi''s and Ling Yun''s tent, Su Yi was sighing, as well as Ling Yun.


    "My strength is still not enough." Su Yi said and frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "Same here." Ling Yun said. Then, he looked at Su Yi. "Let''s keep working hard together?" he said.


    "En." Su Yi nodded.


    And both of them slept just like that, tactfully not asking each other about Chen Wu''s and Wu Lian''s argument.


    ¡­


    In Tang Li and Li Yan''s tent, Li Yan watches Tang Li snore with amusement in his eyes.


    "Ai¡­" he sighed as he lied on his bed. He wonders when he can become stronger, enough to be able to catch up to that person.


    ¡­


    In the Jing brothers'' tent, surprisingly, Jing De is still awake.


    "Will they be mad at us?" Jing De asked Jing Xu. "After all, we are so disappointing." He said and sighed in distress.


    The ''them'' he is referring to are Jing Rui, Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang.


    "Only you. Don''t count me in." Jing Xu said, although he also feels depressed. "Uncle Hei won''t be mad. He has always been carefree. Uncle Kang won''t, too, since although he is strict, he actually doesn''t have any requirement to us, the younger generation. The same with uncle Bai¡­ uncle Bai has always been the best temper." He explained. "As for uncle Cheng and the sect leader¡­" he said and grimaced.


    Jing De''s face was covered in black lines. Jing Cheng and Jing Rui are both the strictest. "I get it." He said and pulled at his hair. "I will work harder!" he said as he inwardly cried.


    Jing Xu sighed. Since his idiot younger brother is willing to work harder, how can he, the elder brother, fall behind?


    ¡­


    In Wen Yan''s and Zhu Xi''s tent, the two are staring at each other. If anyone were to come in, they would think that the two also would fight like Chen Wu and Wu Lian earlier. But, those who have discerning eyes would see that Wen Yan''s and Zhu Xi''s ears are red.


    The candles were also put off, and so darkness enveloped them. Who knows who did the first move, but the next second, the two are already kissing each other passionately and they fell on Wen Yan''s bed. The two also peeled each other''s clothes, as if they can''t wait anymore to feel each other''s body.


    "Zhu Xi¡­ xiao Xi ¨C " Wen Yan called under his breath as he hugged Zhu Xi tight.


    Zhu Xi gasped. "Wen Yan ¨C " he called as he wrapped his arms around Wen Yan''s neck and buried his face on the other''s shoulder.


    "Xiao Xi¡­ xiao Xi¡­" Wen Yan murmured as he bit Zhu Xi''s shoulder.


    "Ah!" Zhu Xi cried, both in pain and pleasure as he felt his body''s temperature rose higher.


    "I love you¡­ I love you, xiao Xi¡­ I love you." Wen Yan repeatedly said as he rained kisses all over Zhu Xi''s body, as well as love marks.


    "Ngh¡­ Wen Yan¡­ ah¡­ I love you, too ¨C " Zhu Xi said, feeling feverish as Wen Yan''s tongue licked his skin.


    What argument? What Chen Wu? What Wu Lian? The two of them have already confirmed their relationship, so they should go to the next step!


    ¡­


    In Fei Yinzi''s and Wen Wen''s tent, Wen Wen is yet unaware that he has already earned a sister-in-law. He still feels worried about Chen Wu and Wu Lian.


    "Aren''t you tired?" Fei Yinzi asked after he fixed both their beds.


    "Ah, yes¡­" Wen Wen absent-mindedly answered. "Er Zi, you¡­ sorry to trouble you¡­" he said when he saw that his bed was fixed, too.


    "It is fine." Fei Yinzi answered. "Do¡­ you want to say something?" he asked him.


    "Huh? About what?" Wen Wen asked, taken aback, since he felt that the question Fei Yinzi asked is about another matter, though he doesn''t know what it is.


    Fei Yinzi stared at Wen Wen for a long time before he retracted his gaze. "It''s nothing." He said.


    "Hm?" Wen Wen was puzzled, but seeing that Fei Yinzi wanted to sleep now, he didn''t ask. He put off the candle before he also went to sleep.


    Fei Yinzi sighed after he heard Wen Wen''s stable breathing. Was it just his imagination because he was delirious? Then, why would he imagine of Wen Wen kissing him? he thought. Could it be¡­? His heart thumped loudly inside his chest. ¡­ he likes Wen Wen since before this?


    ¡­


    When Chen Wu entered Chen Su''s and Chen Yu''s tent, his brothers have already gone to sleep. Of course, he feels that he doesn''t have the face to see them thus he waited for them to sleep before he went to look at them.


    He looked at Chen Su, then Chen Yu, and felt a surge of guilt. He isn''t stupid. He knows that Wen Yan is right. But, he also feels that he isn''t wrong either. So, he has to ask his brothers, as well as the others, about their opinion. This is where he was wrong before, because he didn''t ask them.


    But, after what happened earlier, he feels embarrassed. He didn''t have time to think about embarrassment, though, since he felt he was tugged from behind!

 Chapter 625 - The Scum Is Angry

    Who - ?! Chen Wu thought, surprised, because someone dared to sneak attack him, and in their base! Who is it? For him to not notice, it should be either the other party is someone he trusts thus he lowered his guard, or they are stronger than him!


    The people he trusts are his brothers, of course, but they are currently sleeping and are in front of him. There are also the Xinfaxian Sect, but they have left earlier! The one left is ¨C


    His pupils trembled, since the one left is someone he trusts, and also is stronger than him ¨C Wu Lian! "Argh!" he grunted as he turned his head and bit Wu Lian''s hand pulling him back. "What do you want?!" he asked as he glared at him.


    Wu Lian stood there in the darkness. His figure is vague. But, Chen Wu knows him very much, even if Wu Lian would turn to ashes, he will recognize him!


    "¡­ I came to take you back." Wu Lian answered.


    Chen Wu sneered. "Hah. After you humiliated me earlier?" he asked.


    "I didn''t." Wu Lian said. "It is not my intention." He explained.


    "But you did! You humiliated me!" Chen Wu said.


    "It is not humiliation!" Wu Lian''s voice raised.


    Chen Wu was taken aback and he looked at Wu Lian in shock. Wu Lian rarely raises his voice, and he never did towards Chen Wu. This time is the first.


    Chen Wu''s eyes narrowed as his heart was filled with fury. "It wasn''t?! You could have just spoken to me in private but you contradicted me in front of them earlier!" he said.


    Wu Lian didn''t answer.


    Chen Wu''s eyes turned cold. "Leave. I will be sleeping with my brothers tonight." He said, then paused. "I will sleep here starting from now." He said and went inside.


    But, he had just taken a step when Wu Lian pulled him back again.


    "What the hell!" Chen Wu roared, though his voice is low since he is afraid to wake his brothers, as well as the others. what the hell is wrong with Wu Lian tonight?! He thought, feeling irritated. He tried to kick the other, but the other seems to have expected it.


    ¡­ or just he was too familiar of him, so Wu Lian avoided his kick. "Be good. Let''s go back." Wu Lian said as he easily picked Chen Wu up.


    Chen Wu''s eyes widened in shock and he struggled in Wu Lian''s arms. "Let me go!" he said. But, it is as if Wu Lian''s hands are iron shackles and thus he can''t break free.


    "Continue shouting. It is better if everyone hears." Wu Lian said as he carried Chen Wu to their tent.


    Chen Wu immediately shut his mouth, but he resumed struggling. But, from beginning to end, Wu Lian''s expression didn''t change as if Chen Wu''s struggles is like that of a child''s. Before he realized it, Chen Wu noticed that they have already arrived in their tent. Then, Wu Lian carefully placed him down the bed.


    Chen Wu was about to punch Wu Lian, but before he could, Wu Lian suddenly pinned him down the bed!


    "You hate me!" Chen Wu finally can''t hold it back anymore and his tears fell. His voice sounds aggrieved. "You must have hated me for a long time and now you have found the opportunity to humiliate me!" he said as he glared at Wu Lian.


    "No." Wu Lian answered as he looked at Chen Wu beneath him. he raised his hand and wiped Chen Wu''s tears with his knuckles.


    Chen Wu was stunned with Wu Lian''s action. He stared at him, wide-eyed. "Then why are you doing this?" he asked him.


    Wu Lian wiped with his thumb the new tears that fell from Chen Wu''s eyes after he blinked. "I did that earlier so that everyone would know your intentions." He said.


    "What¡­?" Chen Wu stared at him.


    "You are acting as everyone''s leader, and mostly decide for us." Wu Lian spoke. "But, earlier, you acted out of the line." He said.


    "What?!" Chen Wu exclaimed.


    "You should know. Everyone already knows that going out at night in search of magic herbs is dangerous." Wu Lian said. "But, a group already went despite the danger. You know that: they are willing to risk their lives to find the magic herbs so that everyone would have medicine." He told him.


    Chen Wu fell silent.


    "But, I know¡­ you are just worried about them." Wu Lian said. "The others might also know, but there would be some who don''t, and would think ill of your intention of stopping them." he explained.


    Chen Wu gasped.


    "Yes. They might look not malicious now, but who knows what happens after?" Wu Lian asked as he stared at Chen Wu. "Chen Wu. We might be striving for immortality, but right now, we are still just humans." He told him. "Everything is borne from a thought, especially malice. So, I want everyone to see and know your intention¡­" he explained. "Chen Wu. You are good. So good, and I ¨C " he said and took a deep breath.


    Chen Wu stared at Wu Lian in a daze. When he saw the other knitted his handsome brows as if he has a dilemma, his hand subconsciously raised to touch his brows. Wu Lian sharply turned and looked at him in shock.


    Chen Wu''s face suddenly turned red. "Ah, I¡­" he stammered as his hand froze.


    But, who would have thought for Wu Lian to grab his hand and let his hand touch his face? Chen Wu felt his face turned redder, and steam is coming out of his head because of how hot it is in shame.


    "You¡­" he said as he tried to think of a topic. "So, you acted as a villain earlier?" he asked, trying to distract his mind since Wu Lian is guiding his hand to touch his face.


    Chen Wu isn''t stupid. What they are doing now is very ambiguous, especially their position where Wu Lian is on top of him.


    "En." Wu Lian answered. His deep eyes never left Chen Wu''s face.


    Chen Wu just realized this, and his heart skipped a beat. "T ¨C thank you¡­" he said and forced a smile. He felt his wrist where Wu Lian is touching is scalding.


    "En." Wu Lian nodded and continued to stare at Chen Wu''s face.


    "W ¨C what is it?" Chen Wu asked.


    "You don''t need to go see them tomorrow and talk with them." Wu Lian said.


    "Why?" Chen Wu was taken aback.


    "They are smart. They know what to do." Wu Lian answered as he moved Chen Wu''s hand for him to kiss the back of that hand, especially the knuckles.


    Chen Wu''s breathing hitched and he felt butterflies in his stomach. He felt his heart was tickled when he felt Wu Lian''s soft and warm lips bumped against his knuckles. "W ¨C Wu¡­ Wu Lian ¨C " he called.


    "En." Wu Lian muttered as he resumed rubbing his lips against Chen Wu''s knuckles.


    ''en'' what?! Chen Wu thought, feeling that his whole body is now red.


    "I like you." Wu Lian spoke.


    Chen Wu''s eyes widened. Although he has already expected it, considering Wu Lian''s strange behavior tonight, he still feels shocked. "Wu Lian ¨C " he called.


    "I love you." Wu Lian said. "I love you, Chen Wu." He said as he stared at Chen Wu''s widened eyes.


    "¡­ when¡­?" Chen Wu asked.


    "From when I first met you." Wu Lian honestly answered.


    Chen Wu was stunned. From their first meeting?! He thought. But, they were only twelve back then! He stared at Wu Lian. Wu Lian has never lied to him, though, so he knows that what Wu Lian is telling him is true. But still, he can''t believe it.


    "After father and dad took me to the sect, I saw you are laughing with your brothers." Wu Lian spoke.


    Indeed, that was what happened. Chen Wu thought when he recalled it.


    "I was very envious of you, as well as your brothers." Wu Lian continued. "But, I liked you after that, since you smiled at me. You ¨C " he stared at Chen Wu who is furiously blushing. " ¨C never looked at me with disgust or loathing. Your eyes are pure. I liked you since then. And I was always jealous of Chen Su and Chen Yu." He confessed. "Even until now." He said.


    "But they are my brothers!" Chen Wu can''t help but say.


    "That is why I feel jealous of them." Wu Lian said. "That time, my like for you was still the like one have towards their family, thus I was jealous of your brothers." He explained. "But, now¡­" he said as he pressed his lips on Chen Wu''s hand that he is holding, making Chen Wu gasped loudly.


    "Wu Lian¡­" Chen Wu called.


    "I don''t care anymore if you wanted to protect your brothers." Wu Lian said.


    Chen Wu stared at him.


    "But, I want you to let me protect you.." Wu Lian said before he lowered his head and kissed Chen Wu''s parted lips.

 Chapter 626 - The Scum Is Thirsty

    The next day is the second day of the second elimination period of the Intersect Competition, just two days away from the third elimination period.


    "¡­ where is Chen Wu-ge?" He Shun asked when they didn''t see Chen Wu.


    "Still sleeping." Wu Lian answered as he poured a bowl of congee. "Wen Yan. You make the groups today, and who will stay in the camp and watch over it and Cui Xiang." He told them.


    "What about you?" Wen Yan asked.


    "I have something to do first." Wu Lian answered and returned to his and Chen Wu''s tent.


    Everyone fell silent. They looked at each other. ¡­ did the two really fight last night and to not disturb their sleep, they fought somewhere far? They thought, though no one vocalized the question. They can''t ask Chen Su and Chen Yu since the two just woke up.


    The only one who could have seen Chen Wu is Wu Lian. Did¡­ he silence Chen Wu? They thought before they frantically shook their heads. This is impossible. They must have only sparred against each other to vent their anger towards each other.


    "Then¡­ the groups?" Wen Yan asked as he looked at them.


    ¡­


    Wu Lian entered their tent and felt his heart softened when he saw Chen Wu is lying on the bed. His expression looked languid. After all, they have just done it last night.


    "Rogue!" Chen Wu frowned when he saw Wu Lian.


    How can Wu Lian argue with him? Last night is just a farce. He doesn''t have the heart to argue with Chen Wu. Last night, his heart ached because he hurt Chen Wu, thus he was unable to hold back his emotions and confessed to Chen Wu.


    "But you liked it." Wu Lian said as he sat beside Chen Wu''s bed.


    Chen Wu''s face flushed and he immediately hid under the blanket. "Shameless!" he said. "You even made Chen Su and Chen Yu sleep longer so they won''t¡­ they won''t¡­" he was unable to continue what he wanted to say.


    "Because I know that you don''t want anyone to see you like this." Wu Lian said. "I, too, don''t want anyone to see you, how beautiful you are¡­" he told him.


    Chen Wu furiously blushed. But, a giddy smile is on his lips.


    "Does your stomach hurt?" Wu Lian worriedly asked. "I didn''t leave any inside you, right¡­?" he asked.


    Chen Wu loudly gasped and he hit Wu Lian. "You¡­ how can you say something like that?!" he asked, feeling embarrassed. "You didn''t! You have cleaned me up completely!" he told him.


    "Good." Wu Lian sighed in relief. "I also don''t want you to have fever because of this¡­ eat. This is still warm." He said as he fed Chen Wu congee.


    How can Chen Wu refuse? He still feels tired and his body sore, especially his lower half. Fortunately, Wu Lian didn''t let him cry loudly last night so his throat doesn''t feel sore. He just never expected Wu Lian to be such a beast in bed! He looked so abstinent, yet he¡­


    Chen Wu coughed because he was thinking of strange things. He immediately drink water. "Today¡­" he said.


    Wu Lian wiped his lips. He already wiped Chen Wu''s body this morning and changed Chen Wu''s clothes and the bed sheet. He also combed the other''s hair tidily. "I had Wen Yan lead them today." He answered.


    Chen Wu sighed in relief. "And the two of us¡­" he said as he looked at Wu Lian.


    Wu Lian fell silent. Then, after a while, he stared at Chen Wu. "You should have already noticed¡­ the demons are under someone''s control." He told him.


    "En." Chen Wu nodded as his face turned serious. "Even if the demons have become smarter, they shouldn''t be this smart to band and ambush us participants." he said.


    "Mn. They are too smart." Wu Lian said as he fed Chen Wu the porridge.


    Chen Wu''s face flushed red as he recalled what happened last night. But, because he and Wu Lian know each other so much, he only felt less awkward with Wu Lian feeding him porridge. Also, he really feels so tired last night and his limbs still feel weak today, and since it is this guy''s fault, he welcomed Wu Lian acting as his servant.


    "We¡­" he muttered after Wu Lian fed him.


    "I love you." Wu Lian directly said.


    Chen Wu felt his heart beat fast inside his chest. If he doesn''t feel anything towards Wu Lian, would he have let himself be eaten up by the other last night? He thought and smiled. And he knows that Wu Lian has a sense of propriety. If the other saw that he wants to refuse him or that he doesn''t feel anything towards him, Wu Lian would kiss him last night, leading to that passionate act between them.


    "Mn¡­ me, too¡­" he said as he looked at Wu Lian in the eyes. Feeling that he was about to expose, he leaned forward and kissed Wu Lian, to which the other kissed him back.


    They almost rolled in the sheets again had they not heard their friends'' voices outside talking.


    "You¡­" Chen Wu gasped as he stared at Wu Lian''s face. He never knew that Wu Lian''s aloof expression could be so handsome and¡­ sexy. Thinking this, he subconsciously gulped and licked his lips. He suddenly felt like he is ''thirsty''.


    Wu Lian''s eyes flashed. How can he not see the desire in Chen Wu''s eyes. He always have that gaze every time he looks at Chen Wu. It is just that he has a good self-restraint so he is always suppressing his emotions.


    It is just that last night¡­ he took a deep breath, cutting his thoughts here or else he would not be able to control himself and would take there and then Chen Wu again. "We¡­ better¡­" he said as he held Chen Wu tight in his embrace.


    How can Chen Wu not know what Wu Lian mean? That big and thick thing is poking him between his legs. "You¡­" he muttered as he sharply inhaled and he stared at Wu Lian with his flushed cheeks. "How about¡­ we relieve each other with our hands?" he asked since he also had a reaction. "Or¡­ you want to use my legs?" he added as he stared at Wu Lian with a heated gaze.


    Wu Lian. "¡­" he really never expected for Chen Wu to be so passionate like this. He would never have believed it until he did him last night. If he didn''t put up a sound blocking barrier last night, they would have waken up the others, especially Chen Wu with his loud cries, and then the both of them would find out.


    "Wu Lian¡­" Chen Wu called as he touched Wu Lian''s cheek. Just when did he start liking him? he doesn''t know. Maybe it has been a long time, and that he just overlook it always because of the responsibilities he have as the future patriarch of the Chen Clan, and also as an elder brother.


    But, he really likes him¡­ he loves him. That is why he had always thought it as a given that both of them are always together, be it Chen Su and Chen Yu there or not with them.


    "En." Wu Lian answered with his voice hoarse due to desire.


    Chen Wu. "¡­" ''en''? What does he mean by that? Hands, or legs? He thought, and gotten the answer after Wu Lian deeply kissed him and they rolled on the sheets again.


    It is both, plus more¡­


    ¡­


    "I don''t think that they would fight again¡­ the Chen and Wu families have always been close." Tang Li said before they depart to farm for points again.


    "I also think so." Qian Meng nodded in agreement. "They must have discovered something strange with the demons'' recent movements and are currently discussing it." He explained.


    The others agreed. The demons are really acting very strange¡­


    "Chen Wu-shixiong shouldn''t feel embarrassed facing us! We understand what he means¡­ he wants to protect us!" Jing De said. "Later, I will go talk to him and thank him!" he said.


    They all smiled. "En." They nodded. That is what they plan to do, too.


    "Zhu Xi." Wen Yan called as he walked towards Zhu Xi.


    "Be careful, okay?" Zhu Xi said as he worriedly looked at Wen Yan. "I will immediately send you a message in case the other sects have woken up. Wu Lian and Chen Wu must be following you all, too, later." He said. "So, in case something happens, immediately give us a sign! Be vigilant!" he told him.


    "En." Wen Yan nodded.


    Zhu Xi will stay in the camp along with Cui Xiang, and Chen Yu. Also excluding Wu Lian and Chen Wu who are still discussing inside their tent, there are sixteen of them left, and Wen Yan, to be safe, divided their large group into two groups, having each group eight members each.


    They don''t dare to be careless.

 Chapter 627 - The Scum Is Malicious

    The Shanliangde Sect has four members, and Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Xi Bing are very strong, yet there were defeated by the demons after being besieged, and it almost took their lives. This can''t happen again.


    Sun Yan, Fei Luo and Xi Bing have the strength of two, or three disciples, yet they lost to the demons. Of course, they can''t be blamed since the demons were too many. It was already a miracle that they didn''t die. But, their injuries are still grave. So, they learned from them so they would not suffer like them.


    Since it was so dangerous, they can just hide until the competition ends. The competition didn''t matter anymore now since their life is more important. It is just that they are not sure whether they will be eliminated in the next elimination period, and that they can''t just do this shameful act of being a coward. They are the pride of their sects, and they are, after all, hot-blooded youths so why should they cower and hide from the demons?


    "Wen Wen. You go with me." Wen Yan said.


    "Yes, brother!" Wen Wen answered.


    "Er Zi, Cui Xiao, He Shun. Qi Lan. Tang Li and Li Yan." Wen Yan called. "You will be in our group." He said.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    "Su Mi. Su Yi. You go with the rest." Wen Yan turned to the others, then fell speechless.


    Jing Xu grinned when they noticed it. "Aside from you and your brother pair, the rest of us are also brothers." He said.


    The others laughed. Jing Xu is right. Su Mi and Su Yi, Jing Xu and Jing De, Qian Meng and Qiang Jue. They are really all pairs of siblings. This is too much of a coincidence. But, with this, the other group would have a pair of Xinfaxian Sect disciples.


    "But¡­ it would only be you six¡­" Wen Yan said, feeling worried.


    Just now, while they are discussing, Wen Yan has sent them a message talisman, telling them to leave Ling Yun and Chen Su in the camp, including Jin Yu, since they need to investigate something.


    "We will be fine." Qian Jue spoke. "In the worst case scenario, we won''t feel troubled on who to pull with us when escaping." He said.


    They all laughed. Indeed, Qian Jue is right. They each have their sibling so they won''t be burdened psychologically in case they will be made to choose between their friends instead.


    "Ling Yun and Jin Yu¡­ Ling Yun has special eyes while Jin Yu has undergone being besieged by a group of demons with Wu Tie. Chen Su will be their back up since he knows spells." Wen Yan said as he looked at Wu Lian''s and Chen Wu''s tent.


    They nodded in agreement with what he said. They just hope that when they return, Wu Lian and Chen Wu would have finally found an answer to the demons'' recent strange behavior.


    ¡­


    "We can''t just rest¡­ we can''t just rest¡­" Pai Lie heaved a sigh as everyone''s expressions turned gloomy because they also noticed the demons'' strange behavior.


    "It is really another enemy?" Zheng Fu Gong frowned with his brows knit as he looked at Cheng Sheng and Zheng Yi standing on the side after Zheng Yi brought Cheng Sheng because Cheng Sheng was also concerned about the demons'' strange behavior.


    "The participants should have no problem." Cheng Sheng spoke. "We have already uprooted the spies." He said.


    They nodded in agreement.


    "Then, it can only be the demons." Sun Yu frowned.


    "Xiao Sheng, what do you think could be the problem?" Xie Lan asked.


    "Answering to founder, in order for such a large group to act together, there should be someone leading them." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "A leader of demons?!" He Run was shocked.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "Of course, this seems absurd, since although the demons can achieve human intelligence, the demons in the competition don''t have that high cultivation." He said.


    "That is right." Zheng Yi nodded in affirmation.


    The other sect leaders naturally know this, or else they wouldn''t send their disciples to participate in the Intersect Competition. Of course, the Righteous Alliance wouldn''t dare plot against them, since they are just the organizers.


    But¡­ they have seen the participants being besieged, and the Shanliangde Sect, as well as the Wuyang Sect, suffered greatly due to this. What the hell happened?!


    "So, you were saying earlier that something snuck into the special space¡­" Pai Lie said as he looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "En. That could only be it." He said and sighed.


    "But, I didn''t notice anything¡­" Pai Lie''s brows knit. He was the one responsible for sending the participants to this special space.


    "I also didn''t notice." Cheng Sheng frowned, displeased with this fact. "Even xiao Bao and xiao Ling, as well as Bai Tan, didn''t notice the enemy." He said.


    The enemy is really good in hiding! Everyone thought as they all fell silent.


    "All the sect leaders, including the elders of the Righteous Alliance, didn''t notice anything, too¡­" Zheng Yi muttered. "So how did something manage to slip past under our eyes?" he asked, puzzled.


    "Participants can only go in, and not go out without our permission." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    The sect leaders were startled. "Then, you mean¡­" Jing Rui said.


    "It can only be the participants that could have brought it inside." Zheng Fu Gong said.


    Pai Lie nodded in understanding. "Since the enemy is still inside, then, the participant that brought it inside could also still be inside?" he said.


    "No." Cheng Sheng spoke. "The participant that brought it inside could have already gone outside." He said with a grim expression on his face.


    Everyone''s expressions immediately changed. They are all smart people, so they immediately understood what Cheng Sheng meant: a participant brought inside something, and acted injured to get outside the special space, getting eliminated, since he has already finished his mission and to avoid suspicion!


    "Fck!" Li Nanzi can''t help but curse. "This is too malicious! If we just don''t have trust on each other, we would have already suspected each other and the blame would fall on our disciples!" he said as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    The others nodded in agreement. Their expressions also looked ugly.


    "They will pay for this!" Sun Yu said, seething in anger. After all, the Shanliangde Sects are still all unconscious.


    "My son¡­!" Wu Tong cried as he looked at the similarly unconscious Wu Tie who is Jin Yu looking after right now.


    "Gather all the participants, whether they have already recovered or are still recuperating." Zheng Fu Gong told Zheng Yi.


    "I have already told Zheng Ming." Zheng Yi said. "He will lead his fellow disciples to gather all the participants that have been eliminated." He told them.


    "Good." Zheng Fu Gong sighed in relief. His grandson is really reliable.


    "Elder Zheng." Cheng Sheng called.


    "What is it?" Zheng Fu Gong answered.


    "I have a suggestion." Cheng Sheng said. "In order not to beat the grass and startle the snake, how about we guise this gathering with something else?" he said.


    The sect leaders. "¡­?" what is he planning now?! They thought as they looked at him with suspicious gazes.


    "Indeed¡­ this is a good idea!" Qian Shan agreed.


    Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. "I have had enough of their trickeries." He frowned.


    "Yes. Young sect leader Wu is right." Yu Wen said as he looked at Ling Yun standing with Chen Su and Jin Yu in the camp as they wait for Wu Lian and Chen Wu to show up. "They have harmed the participants more than enough." He said.


    Hui Qiu sighed in distress when she recalled her disciples who were forced to give up the competition because of that damned Ke Lu! She clenched her fists. The other sect leaders noticed her rage and they fell silent. After all, the Tuanhui Sect disciples, albeit females, have potential. It was really a pity that they were eliminated by that scum.


    They also lamented for their respective disciples who have also been eliminated. Whether for their disciples or for the competition, or for their world, they have the responsibility to arrest this scum (not Cheng Sheng)!


    Cheng Sheng coughed. Why do I feel that I am being shot here? He thought and sighed. "Since the culprit is now outside, he won''t be protected by the rules of the competition anymore." He said, then the corners of his lisp curled up.


    Everyone felt the hair stood on their ends. Cheng Sheng''s smile is too creepy! They thought. But, he is right. Since the culprit is not a participant anymore, then they can do whatever they want! They will definitely avenge their disciples!


    "Setting aside this matter, what about that something that the culprit brought inside the special space?" Zheng Fu Gong asked Cheng Sheng.


    Everyone then recalled that there is still danger inside the competition and not just outside. Their disciples are still in peril!

 Chapter 628 - The Scum Is Overboard

    "That''s right. It should be related to demons." Tang Teng spoke. "What could be that object that can increase the demons'' intelligence so they could lead other, weaker demons and attack the participants?" he asked.


    "If it was just an object related to demons, then there are many treasures." Cheng Sheng said. "But, to increase the demons'' intelligence? Humans can''t even increase their intelligence, even in an artificial way, that is, through medicines, so how can demons achieve it?" he asked them.


    Everyone. "¡­" are you aware that you are also attacking is, as well as yourself, since we all are humans?! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng blinked. "Ehem. Anyway ¨C " he said and looked away from their accusing gazes. " ¨C it is impossible for the demons to be this intelligence, les they have spent a long time in the human world to know how to strategize, and very meticulously." He said.


    The others nodded in agreement. Indeed, the demons that they have seen so far are dumb, only driven by their instinct. The only intelligent ones are the strong ones. So, they concluded that the demons'' intelligence is directly proportional to their strength.


    But, these demons were placed inside a special space, and didn''t have any interactions with the humans except for the participants of the Intersect Competition. And, the demons have always been changed because they were killed by the participants, so there shouldn''t have been a demon which is a remnant of the previous competitions and studied carefully about strategies on how to kill the participants just to get back at them for killing its comrades.


    "Then, what do you think could it be?" Zheng Fu Gong asked Cheng Sheng. "We have already checked the treasures on the participants before they entered the special space to prevent them from going overboard in the competition and hurt their fellow participants." He explained.


    "That''s right." Pai Lie nodded.


    Cheng Sheng frowned as he pondered. The others are silent as they patiently wait for him to speak.


    After a while, Cheng Sheng spoke. "At first, I was thinking that it might be a spirit servant." He said. "But, it is impossible since I was present after elder Pai sent the participants to the special space." He told them.


    "That''s right." Pai Lie nodded in agreement.


    "But, we can''t deny the fact that the situation right now¡­" Cheng Sheng heaved a sigh.


    The others didn''t speak.


    "Xiao Sheng." It was Xie Lan. "Just tell us what are your thoughts. No need to hold back." He told him and patted his head.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him before he nodded. "En." He responded. "It is impossible for it to be a spirit servant." He said.


    "Why?" Tang Teng asked in surprise.


    "Because the master is already outside." Cheng Sheng answered. "And before it could approach the teleportation array of elder Pai, I would have already noticed it." He explained.


    "I see¡­" Tang Teng nodded, finally enlightened.


    "Furthermore, even if it was really possible, then, I should have already seen the life thread connecting the master and the servant." Cheng Sheng continued. "Ling Yun was also there, so he should have already seen the life thread of the participant when the third stage started." He told them.


    "It is true¡­" Yu Wen muttered as he nodded in agreement.


    "Then, what could it be?" Jing Rui asked.


    Cheng Sheng looked at them before he took a deep breath. "It is one of the common things the participants would bring, and would never be suspected by us." he answered. "In fact ¨C " his expression turned grimmer. " ¨C it can be made on the spot, so no need for the trouble of bringing it inside." He added.


    Their eyes widened in shock and their expressions turned alarmed. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in affirmation. His expression turned heavy. "It could be¡­ a talisman." He told them.


    A deafening silence fell.


    "What the fck! What is this sense of foreboding!" the audience asked when they suddenly felt a heavy pressure pressing down on them.


    "Sect leaders, please!" Zheng Yi immediately cried as he tried to calm them down.


    Fan Wen and the other elders were also alarmed and they immediately flew to the sect leaders'' area. "Lan!" Fan Wen called.


    "Founder!" Lan Tian and the others called.


    "Yuan!" Sun Yi called.


    "Yu Wen!" Ling Xi called.


    "Sect leader!" Xi Ming called.


    "Father!" Qian Tian and Qian Lin called.


    "Uncle!" Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and Jing Kang called.


    Pai Lie instantly recovered from his shock and he made a barrier to protect the audience from the pressure the sect leaders, as well as Zheng Fu Gong, are exuding due to anger.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called as he pulled Cheng Sheng behind him to shield him.


    "Cheng Sheng! Is the situation of the participants really that grim?" Tang Zhe asked with a sigh.


    Kang Ce worriedly looked at Li Yan who is walking with Tang Li. Then, he and the other elders that arrived looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "It is." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "What is going on?" Chen Han asked with a frown.


    "This¡­ must be the work of a talisman." Cheng Sheng answered and heavily sighed.


    "What?!" they were all shocked.


    Cheng Sheng rubbed his temple when he felt it hurt. "Talismans are one of the most common thing that the participants can bring inside. It can also be recreated, and thus also be mass reproduced." He said.


    "We know this, but how does this talisman make the participants be in danger?" Jing Hei asked. "Ow!" he cried when Jing Bai hit him.


    "Because talismans can also control." Jing Kang answered. "Not only people and objects, but also¡­ demons." He told them.


    The atmosphere seemed to drop that moment.


    "FCK!" Xi Ming cursed as everything finally started to sink in.


    Their faces paled in horror. Cheng Sheng knows what they are concerned about, of course. If a Control Talisman was pasted on every demon, then the participants can all die.


    "Don''t worry." He said and sighed, trying to comfort them. "Right now, there should only be one demon that is being controlled by the culprit. The culprit didn''t dare do more because we are all watching thus it wanted to avoid suspicion." He explained. "Right now, we have to find the culprit. Only then would the leader of the demons be out of his control, and the demons would scatter." He told them.


    "How?" they immediately asked.


    "Zheng Yi already instructed Zheng Ming to lead the other Righteous Alliance disciples and gather the participants so we can find the culprit." Cheng Sheng answered.


    "But, there are many participants¡­ and how will we able to find him?" Li Tian asked.


    "Since this is the work of a talisman master, do you think we don''t hold candle against him?" Cheng Sheng asked and grinned as he looked at Jing Kang, Lei Ling, Guo Cheng and Xiao Le who looked serious.


    The others'' eyes brightened, and the sect leaders have also finally sobered up. "That''s right¡­ we also have talisman masters." They said and sighed in relief.


    "Is there anything that we can help you?" Qian Tian asked.


    "Hmm¡­ indeed, there is." Cheng Sheng answered before he called Jing Kang, Lei Ling, Guo Cheng and Xiao Le to the side.


    The others looked puzzled.


    "How do you think will they find the culprit?" Jing Hei curiously asked.


    Fei Yin glanced at him. "Do you know what is the bane of talismans?" he suddenly asked them.


    "Da shixiong, you know something?" Feng Mo looked at Fei Yin in surprise.


    "The bane of talismans?" Qian Meng muttered.


    "No." Fei Yin answered with a shake of his head.


    "Then, what is it?" Kang Ce directly asked since he feels anxious as he glanced at Li Yan''s image being projected by the Cleansing Stone.


    "A talisman is made out of ink and paper." Fei Yin spoke. "For it to work, it has to be infused with spiritual power." He said.


    They all nodded, since they know this.


    "The former refers to the one being controlled, the latter refers to the one controlling." Fei Yin continued. "In order to take care of the one being controlled, you just need to destroy what controls it. As to defeat the one who controls it¡­" he looked at Cheng Sheng who is talking with Jing Kang, Lei Ling, Guo Cheng and Xiao Le in a low voice.


    "Eh? How to defeat the one who controls it?" Shan Lu curiously asked. "And¡­ what do you mean by ''destroy what controls it''?" he added.


    Tang Yun sighed because Shan Lu didn''t understand a single thing.


    "Xiao Yin really knows about talismans." Xie Lan grinned.


    "Of course. Since I need to know everything about my wife¡­ Cheng-shidi." Fei Yin paused and coughed.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the heck! Why are we being fed dog food again?! We are not dogs! They inwardly roared.


    "Da shixiong." It was Cheng Sheng. "Did you spoil them about what we plan to do?" he asked.


    "Of course not!" Fei Yin answered. "Not a single thing!" he said.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, he really didn''t, since we also feel like Shan Lu who didn''t understand what Fei Yin said earlier. They thought.


    Really, what did Fei Yin mean by his words earlier?

 Chapter 629 - The Scum Is Surprised

    In the allied participants'' base, Wu Lian and Chen Wu have finally come out of their tent.


    "Wu-shixiong! Chen-shixiong!" Zhu Xi and Ling Yun respectfully bowed while Jin Yu nodded at them.


    Cui Xiang is now refining magic pills and brewing potions while Chen Yu, along with Sun Ri, is looking after the patients, feeding them medicines based on Ling Yun''s prescription in which Cui Xiang approved. This shows that they are worthy of being Cheng Sheng''s apprentices in medicine, since everyone can see that the condition of the Shanliangde Sect disciples as well as Wu Tie became better.


    Sun Yu almost cried and knelt before Xie Lan, thanking him because of Cheng Sheng being his disciple. But, of course, he didn''t cry no knelt. However, he sincerely thanked him. Wu Tong also sincerely thanked Xie Lan, and it was him who almost shed tears. Just almost, since he still remembers that he is a sect leader and crying in public is shameful.


    Wu Lian returned the nod and looked at each of them.


    "Did you give them ''that''?" Chen Wu anxiously asked as he looked at Ling Yun. "Was it working?" he added.


    Ling Yun nodded. "Yes. Er Zi confirmed it earlier." He answered.


    Chen Wu sighed in relief. "That''s good¡­ even just this¡­" he said and sighed.


    Wu Lian patted his back to comfort him. It is still too early to be relieved.


    ¡­


    "''that''? What ''that''?" the sect leaders and elders asked as they looked at each other. Because of what happened earlier, they missed to watch what the participants did before they left to farm points.


    "I saw! I saw!" Jing Hei raised his hand. "After they received Chen Han''s letter, Er Zi was surprised and then immediately took out a qiankun pouch from his sleeve." He said. "As for why, and what was inside that qiankun pouch, I don''t know since the participants have all gathered around him, so I didn''t see." He explained. "Then, Er Zi suddenly left before he returned, and then nodded at them. They then cheered." He finished.


    "It seems that Chen Wu and Wu Lian have finally concluded something so they sent a letter to instruct the others while they finalize their own plan." Chen Han spoke.


    "So that''s what it is¡­" the others muttered when they finally understood.


    "But, what was that did they confirm?" Xi Ming asked.


    "Ah." They muttered. Then, they looked at Cheng Sheng, who raised his brows.


    Fei Yin chuckled.


    "What does the qiankun pouch look like?" Cheng Sheng asked.


    "Huh? Does each of your qiankun pouch looks different from the other?" Jing Bai was surprised.


    "It is. Or else, my disciple would be poisoned or injured in case I placed bottles of poisons or my special devices inside and they suddenly explode if opened?" Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone. "¡­" well¡­ they thought and secretly sighed in pity for Fei Yinzi. It is really hard to be a disciple of Cheng Sheng, since even just in this, you had to be pitted.


    "Uh¡­ the fabric of the qiankun pouch is yellow lines with red threads. I can''t see clearly the design¡­" Jing Hei said and scratched his head.


    "Ah. That." Cheng Sheng muttered.


    They looked at him. "What do you mean?" they asked.


    "Red and yellow¡­ it is the same color with my yellow paper and red ink for talisman." Cheng Sheng answered. "In short, the qiankun pouch''s content is used for defense, and also have other charms." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" how lavish. They thought, feeling envious.


    "What charms?" Xi Xing curiously asked.


    Cheng Sheng turned. "Did you see anything was added on Er Zi when he left?" he asked.


    They all tried to recall.


    "A bracelet." Sun Yi answered.


    They looked at him.


    "En. It should be that." Cheng Sheng said.


    "Hm?" they stared at him.


    "It is a protective charm, but also used as tracker for demonic qi." Fei Yin explained, then paused. "Of course, it can also deflect any spiritual and mental attacks against the wearer." He added.


    "Ah! So that was what my disciple was wearing always!" Li Tian exclaimed. He is referring to Su Yi.


    "I thought my disciple wore it for fashion¡­ I should have known that it was actually for protection." Lei Qing helplessly sighed. She knows that her disciple is tomboyish like her.


    "Thanking Cheng-shixiong for the gift." You Rou said and bowed.


    "Thank you, Cheng-shixiong!" Lei Ling said and bowed.


    "Eh? Does this mean¡­?" Xi Ming muttered. "Each disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect has one?!" he exclaimed.


    "Is it that surprising?" Feng Mo asked.


    Fan Wen helplessly smiled.


    "Chen Wu knows about this, so he instructed Er Zi to give the other participants that bracelet, too¡­" Jing Kang reminded them.


    Everyone. "¡­" the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect disciples are really blessed to have Cheng Sheng! They thought and sighed with emotion. But, they feel happy, since their disciples would also have the bracelet.


    "Don''t be too happy yet." Cheng Sheng said with a serious expression on his face. "Them wearing this means that they have hit a wall." hetold them.


    Their mood immediately was dampened and they can only sigh in distress. Indeed, Chen Wu wouldn''t use this trump card of theirs if they aren''t running out of ideas! The situation of the participants is truly dire!


    ¡­


    "You have your own ones, right?" Wu Lian asked as he looked at Chen Su, Ling Yun and Jin Yu.


    "Yes. Little uncle always gave us this." Chen Su answered with a nod as he raised his wrist where the bright red braided thread can be seen.


    Ling Yun feels envious at the Chen brothers since they have an uncle like Cheng Sheng who always gave them his refined treasures. But, now that he is a disciple of Cheng Sheng, he doesn''t feel that envious anymore. "Yes. I also have one." He answered as he raised his wrist.


    "Thank you." Jin Yu nodded at them as he raised his wrist.


    "Good." Wu Lian nodded as he worn the red braided bracelet on Chen Wu who immediately blushed.


    Zhu Xi who is secretly watching them felt intrigued. He suddenly noticed that something seems to have changed between Wu Lian and Chen Wu. It was just subtle, so it can''t be immediately noticed. But, he is familiar with this since he and Wen Yan were also like this not long ago.


    So¡­ these two are actually in a relationship now, too?! He thought as he looked at them in surprise.


    "Wu Lian¡­" Chen Wu whispered when he noticed that Zhu Xi is staring at them. His ears flushed red, feeling embarrassed.


    "If he notices, then he notices." Wu Lian said carelessly as he carefully finished tying the charm bracelet on Chen Wu''s wrist.


    Chen Wu sighed in relief before he turned to Chen Su, Ling Yun and Jin Yu who will be accompanying them in investigating the demons. "As I have said in the letter earlier, the three of you will accompany us because we have noticed a problem with the demons." He started. "Jin Yu, you have experienced being ambushed by the demons along with Wu Tie so I chose to bring you with us." he looked at Jin Yu.


    Jin Yu nodded in understanding. He has already expected this.


    "Ling Yun." Chen Wu called as he looked at him.


    "Yes!" Ling Yun answered.


    "You will be our eyes later, is that okay?" Chen Wu asked.


    "Of course!" Ling Yun solemnly nodded. The pressure will be great on him since their lives will be in his hands. If he fails to notice anything wrong, then they will all die later.


    "Chen Su." Chen Wu finally called.


    "Da ge." Chen Su answered.


    "Among the three of us, little uncle praises you because you are the one who is the best in spells and talismans." Chen Wu smiled. "So, we will entrust our backs to you later. Do you understand?" he said.


    Chen Su sharply inhaled, then heavily nodded. "Yes." he answered as he clenched his fists.


    "Good. You will work with Jin Yu and Ling Yun later." Chen Wu told him. "Ling Yun will be our guide, telling us the direction later. Jin Yu will examine whether there are demons hiding or not. And Chen Su, you will be in charge for our defense." He explained.


    "Yes!" Ling Yun, Chen Su and Jin Yu answered.


    "What about you two?" Jin Yu asked.


    "We will be in charge of the most crucial part ¨C " Wu Lian answered. " ¨C finding their leader." He said.


    Their eyes widened. "So, there really is a leader of the demons?!" Ling Yun exclaimed.


    "En." Chen Wu nodded. "Or else, they won''t be able to launch a large-scale attack against us, besieging us." he said and sighed.


    They all fell silent since they can understand what this implies.


    "Do you know how to distinguish which is the leader of the demons?" Ling Yun asked.


    "Not yet." Chen Wu honestly answered. His expression is heavy. "But, we have to find clues as soon as possible.." He said.

 Chapter 630 - The Scum Is Helpless

    "We will deal with the person controlling the leader of the demons." Zheng Fu Gong said as he heaved a heavy sigh. "But, as for the demon being controlled, the participants have to deal with it themselves. We can''t do anything." He said.


    The sect leaders wanted to feel dissatisfied, but they know that what Zheng Fu Gong said is right. They can''t enter the special space to help their disciples or else their disciples will be disqualified. Their disciples'' hard work would all be in vain if this happens. Naturally, they don''t want this to happen.


    So, they all feel helpless about this.


    "Don''t worry." Cheng Sheng spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "One thing that we can be sure of is ¨C " Cheng Sheng looked at them. " ¨C none of them will die, since xiao Bao, xiao Ling and Bai Tan are still also there inside." He said. "They won''t let any of the participants die." He told them.


    Their eyes brightened and they all sighed in relief. That is right. There are still xiao Bao, xiao Ling and Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket!


    "Cheng-shidi is reliable as always." Li Tian smiled.


    "Of course! It is Ah Sheng!" Chen Han proudly grinned.


    "What are you being proud of, da shixiong? It isn''t you who is the one reliable. It is junior Cheng." Sun Yi told him.


    "Ah Yi¡­" Wu Yuan called, telling Sun Yi not to be so harsh on Chen Han.


    Everyone laughed, and the tense atmosphere dissipated.


    "Grandfather." Zheng Yi called.


    They turned to him.


    "Zheng Ming has already gathered the participants." Zheng Yi said.


    "Good ¨C " Pai Lie sighed in relief.


    "They are all mages." Zheng Yi told them.


    "What?!" they exclaimed.


    Zheng Fu Gong felt pained. After all, mages are scarce in number, so if they will lose more of them, what will become of their land?


    "Why should it be mages?" Hui Qiu asked as her brows knitted. "Sword cultivators can also use talismans!" she said.


    They sighed, pitying her. After all, her disciples are mages. So, all of the five of them are under suspicion. They were also heavily injured before that. This is truly a disaster for the Tuanhui Sect.


    "Answering sect leader Hui ¨C " Guo Cheng spoke and respectfully bowed. " ¨C only talisman mages can control someone using a talisman." He said.


    "Why is that?" Wu Tong asked.


    "Because controlling someone requires a lot of spiritual energy." Xiao Le answered. "Not only to cross the distance between the controller and the one being controlled, but also to subdue and control the target." He explained.


    "So that''s how it is!" Tang Teng exclaimed.


    "Indeed, this should require a lot of spiritual energy. Because the controller also have to infiltrate the special space of elder Pai to do his crime." Qian Shan said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "How many talisman mages are there?" Jing Kang asked.


    "Wait!" He Shun exclaimed. "All the mages were summoned, including the mages in the other areas of alchemy?" he asked.


    "Yes." Zheng Yi nodded.


    "Why?" Su Wan, the sect leader of the MuliSu sect. "Shouldn''t it be just the talisman mages?" he asked.


    "It should have been." Lei Ling answered. "But, since the mages all have sufficient amount of spiritual energy, then they are still included as suspects." He explained. "Furthermore, not only because they introduced themselves as mages in the other areas of alchemy, they are really mages of those other areas." He said.


    "That''s right¡­" Yu Wen muttered. "They can also hide their talent, like they hide their identity!" he said.


    Everyone''s expressions turned heavy and they immediately went to where Zheng Ming has gathered the mages.


    "By the way ¨C " Li Nanzi spoke. " ¨C if we have finally captured the culprit, wouldn''t he lose the control of the demon, and the demon would return to normal?" he asked.


    Everyone fell silent since they realized that this is a crucial point.


    "It depends." Cheng Sheng finally spoke.


    "''it depends''?" Ling Xi asked.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "It depends whether the culprit left an order to the demon through the talisman to continue to slaughter the participants." he explained. "In short, even if we capture the culprit, the participants are still in danger as long as the talisman wasn''t removed from the demon." He told them.


    They were all shocked. This means that the participants really have to rely on themselves inside the special space.


    "Don''t despair." Cheng Sheng said.


    They looked at them.


    "It is not like we are making a loss." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    Everyone subconsciously shuddered when they saw his smile.


    "As long as we catch the culprit, we will disable his control over the demon." Cheng Sheng said as he stopped, then looked at the mages afar.


    "This¡­ is an advantage?" Shan Lu asked.


    "Of course, it is." Cheng Sheng nodded with certainty. "Because after the culprit will lose his control over the demon, even if the demon received an order from the culprit before the culprit lose his power to control, then ¨C " he turned and looked at them. " ¨C whatever the order is, from that moment onwards, the demon would only have itself to rely on to fulfill this order!" he told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "So, you mean, that the talisman''s purpose is not only to give orders to the demon, but also to influence the demon''s mind?" Jing Rui said.


    "That''s right." Cheng Sheng nodded as an answer.


    "The ¨C " Sun Yu spoke. " ¨C after the demon was free of the control, its thoughts would return on its own?" he said.


    "Yes." Cheng Sheng smiled.


    Everyone''s faces was like clouds parting to reveal the bright sky. They now feel not as helpless as before. They are now filled with hope!


    "Oh, right." Xie Lan muttered. "Xiao Sheng, how will you identify the culprit?" he asked.


    The others started and were curious.


    Cheng Sheng turned. "Answering to shifu ¨C " he smiled. " ¨C it is about to begin." He said and turned to look at Zheng Yi who nodded.


    Jing Kang, Lei Ling, Xiao Le and Guo Cheng are also on standby. Zheng Yi stepped forward and he looked at all the mages before he turned and nodded at Zheng Ming who immediately bowed before he and the other Righteous Alliance disciples scattered.


    The mages were puzzled, but since they are on the same ground with Zheng Ming and the other Righteous Alliance disciples, they didn''t see that although Zheng Ming and the other Righteous Alliance disciples looked scattered around them, they are actually in a formation.


    Zheng Fu Gong, Pai Lie, the sect leaders and elders who are standing on a high platform can see this.


    Zheng Yi cleared his throat. "Participants." he called. "I have gathered you all here today because I have an important announcement to make." He said.


    As expected, the mages who looked restless on the ground started and immediately fell silent.


    "For many years, there were less mages who have gained recognition and so can only continue to wander." Zheng Yi continued. "It was, until elder Cheng Sheng has appeared. The profession as mages then started to rise, and many promising seedlings also wanted to become mages." He explained.


    Cheng Sheng stood beside Zheng Yi and the mages happily smiled when they saw him.


    "It is elder Cheng Sheng!" they exclaimed.


    "Ah! It is really him! I can finally see him up close!" some of them said.


    "¡­ is he doing this on purpose?" the sect leaders asked while the elders grimaced.


    Cheng Sheng is really attention-seeker, no matter which situation he is in.


    "So ¨C " Zheng Yi spoke as he looked at the mages. " ¨C today, on behalf of the Righteous Alliance, I hereby declare that elder Cheng Sheng of the Xinfaxian Sect, the master of the five areas of alchemy, namely: Pill Refining, Potion Brewing, Talisman Making, Spell Casting and, lastly, Array Drawing, will become the Righteous Alliance''s external advisor!" he said.


    Everyone cheered, except for the Righteous Alliance elders, sect leaders and elders behind Zheng Yi and Cheng Sheng who are hidden.


    "¡­ who decided this?" Pai Lie asked.


    Zheng Fu Gong awkwardly coughed. "Well, it is not like this is impossible to do?" he said.


    Xie Lan is fuming in anger. "Just how many times do you all want to take advantage of my disciple?!" he asked as he glared at the Righteous Alliance.


    Everyone looked away, declining to comment. Zheng Yi''s smile froze when he heard what Xie Lan said behind them while Cheng Sheng''s lip twitched. But, none of them two dared to reveal anything to the mages before them.


    "So ¨C " Zheng Yi continued after a cough. " ¨C today, elder Cheng Sheng will be choosing promising mages from all of you, and will learn under his tutelage and become a disciple of the Righteous Alliance!" he told them.


    The mages cheered. "Oh, my god! Is this a dream?!" they asked each other with their eyes shining in excitement.


    "Then, everyone ¨C " Zheng Yi looked at them.. " ¨C please display your best skills and impress elder Cheng Sheng!" he told them.

 Chapter 631 - The Scum Is Passive

    While Zheng Yi and Cheng Sheng are acting a farce and the sect leaders and elders behind them are watching the show between Xie Lan and the Righteous Alliance elders, with Fan Wen worriedly pulling Xie Lan back to pacify him, the participants in the special space really aren''t having it easy.


    "Damn it!" Tang Li can''t help but utter a curse when he missed an attack against a demon. If it was before, the demon would have already been beheaded by him. But now, he can''t even land a hit on its head.


    "Tch." Li Yan clicked his tongue as he slid back after he dodged a demon''s claw. If it was before, he has already killed three to four demons, and at most six. But, right now, he is having a hard time killing even just one.


    "When did they get this strong?" He Shun asked with a frown. Before, he can kill two demons, and a most four. But, now, he is the one being hunted by the demons instead of him hunting it.


    He felt like he had gone back to the way he was before ¨C weak and passive. Suddenly, he saw the demon''s claw is coming straight at his face! He Shun''s body froze and his mind go blank as he looked at the four sharp and long nails near his face! He held his breath.


    But, just as those four sharp and long nails could touch him, he felt a strong force pulling him back! Then, he saw a familiar sword swept past beside his face and stabbed the demon''s head!


    "Are you okay?" Qi Lan''s deep voice was heard beside him.


    "¡­ en." He Shun answered, feeling breathless, and his face is pale. He looked at the demon''s corpse fell before his feet after Qi Lan slowly pulled his sword out of the demon''s head to not splash even just a drop of blood on He Shun. "Thank you." He said as he gulped down his saliva. He thought that he was gonna die there!


    Thinking this, a bead of sweat trickled down the side of his face. He wouldn''t be able to see his father if it happened.


    "Everyone! It was done!" they heard Fei Yinzi called out to them.


    "Run!" Wen Yan ordered as he pulled Wen Wen with him to fly.


    Tang Li and Li Yan immediately followed, while Qi Lan grabbed He Shun''s waist before He Shun could react. Then, they also flew away.


    "Let''s go!" Fei Yinzi told Cui Xiao.


    "Mn." Cui Xiao nodded and hopped on Fei Yinzi''s back before they also left the area.


    The demons were flustered seeing that in just a second, their prey disappeared. They wildly turned around. But, before they could issue even just a sound of bewilderment, they suddenly felt the ground beneath their feet shook. Before they could react, they saw a bright light flashed.


    They were incinerated.


    ¡­


    "That was close!" Wen Wen exclaimed as they watched a cloud of smoke rose in the air while they fly away. They could even feel the heat from the explosion.


    "If we didn''t let ourselves be the baits, the demons wouldn''t bite it." Li Yan said and sighed. He felt tired.


    "Although it was scary, it is also thrilling!" Tang Li said as he grinned.


    The others rolled their eyes at him, thinking that Tang Li is the only one who is having fun of it. Then, they checked the leaderboard to see their scores. Meanwhile, He Shun was still stupefied as he stood in front of Qi Lan as they all fly. He was the only one who is out of it.


    Their plan is to have Fei Yinzi accompany Cui Xiao to protect her while she secretly lay traps in their surroundings while the six of them would act as the baits. The demons have always seen the participant in groups, and at most have six members. They would never expect that this time, to counterattack, they will be having two more people.


    But, this is not what He Shun is surprised about. In fact, he isn''t surprised since he already knows the plan. What he is distracted about is that Qi Lan¡­ seems to be acting intimate towards him lately. Just like now, Qi Lan is holding him by the waist. Before, He Shun can fly on his own. Even if Qi Lan would pull him with him, Qi Lan would let He Shun fly on his own after.


    Yet now¡­ He Shun thought as he looked down. His gaze is on Qi Lan''s arm wrapped around his waist. Suddenly, his heart thumped wildly inside his chest. He hopes he is just overthinking this¡­


    ¡­


    "Ai. Fortunately, sect leader He isn''t around¡­" Ho Yue sighed in relief after they all saw that the group of eight has successfully escaped. "If he saw his son almost died, or even just scratched by a demon, sect leader He would definitely have a heart attack!" he said.


    "En." Ho Ting nodded in agreement. He has stayed in Zhongyang for quite a while and he can see that He Run deeply cares about He Shun.


    "Hmm¡­ this other group is also good." Ho Yue continued as he looked at the group of six of Su Mi, Su Yi, Jing Xu, Jing De, Qian Jue and Qian Meng, or the Siblings Group.


    "Hahaha." Ho Ting laughed when they saw the similarly bewildered expressions of the demons when they saw that the six disciples disappeared in a flash, like Wen Yan''s group earlier. "Being siblings really is an advantage, since you know who to prioritize in the time of crisis." He said.


    Ho Yue nodded in agreement. "But, Wen Yan''s group of eight is also good¡­" he said. "Wen Yan taking Wen Wen with him is a given since they are siblings. But, as for the remaining six¡­ they have a fast reaction." He looked at the participants with his eyes filled with participation.


    "Yeah¡­ Fei Yinzi taking Cui Xiao with him is because it was a task given to him, to protect her." Ho Ting spoke. "Tang Li and Li Yan¡­ no need to worry about them two since they have a great sense of survival. What is unexpected is¡­" he looked at Qi Lan and He Shun.


    Ho Yue smiled. "En. Qi Lan is a rogue cultivator and supposed to be a lone ranger. But, due to fate, he crossed paths with He Shun." He said.


    Ho Ting also knows that Qi Lan has saved He Shun before from a degenerate spirit servant. "He hasn''t forgotten He Shun despite that moment earlier is very dangerous." He said.


    If Qi Lan was just a second late just to pick up He Shun, who was obviously absent-minded earlier due to shock from almost being clawed to death, Qi Lan would have also died with He Shun in that explosion which was their trap against the demons.


    "He is a conscientious man¡­" Ho Yue said.


    Ho Ting nodded. "I agree ¨C " he said, only for his voice to abruptly stop.


    Ho Yue also froze when they saw what was happening in the competition. Wen Yan''s group of eight stopped by a stream because Qi Lan was wounded on the back! They noticed it late, because Qi Lan was wearing dark clothes so they didn''t notice the blood, until they smelled blood and then saw that Qi Lan''s face was pale. They then realized that the other must have been injured.


    But, this wasn''t what made Ho Yue and Ho Ting freeze. It was the long and ugly scar that looked terrifying on Qi Lan''s back. The scar was from his right shoulder to his left waist, and obviously, his wound should have been deep before to leave a scar like that.


    The audience shuddered in fright when they also saw Qi Lan''s scar that was overlapped by claw wounds on his back. "Oh, god! How did he get injured?!" they asked. "And¡­ what was that scar?! So scary!" they added.


    Indeed, that scar was very scary. This scar was made by something extremely sharp, and Qi Lan was punctured after he fell. His body swerved due to pain, thus making him be punctured deeper, and the wound longer.


    How did Ho Ting and Ho Yue know? Because they have seen how Qi Lan got this wound before, leaving a scar like that on his back! Qi Lan¡­ Ho Ting and Ho Yue knows him. Qi Lan is the son of the leader of their enemies!


    "FCK!" Ho Ting cursed and was about to rose from his seat when Ho Yue stopped him. "Uncle?!" he called as he turned to Ho Yue.


    Ho Yue''s expression looks calm, but his eyes aren''t. "Don''t create a scene." He told his nephew.


    Ho Ting then immediately calmed down. He clenched his fists on his knees. "Why is he here?!" he asked through his gnashed teeth.


    "How can I know?" Ho Yue sighed as he looked at Qi Lan''s pale face while Fei Yinzi and Cui Xiao treated the wounds on his back.

 Chapter 632 - The Scum Is Aggressive

    He Shun''s face is pale and his eyes are red due to his tears he is suppressing as to not look shameful. He looked at Qi Lan''s face that is pale. He Shun''s heart is full of panic. Qi Lan is unconscious because of blood loss.


    "Don''t panic. The wound is not that serious." Wen Yan told He Shun who is on the verge of tears.


    "Yeah. It is just some claw marks." Li Yan said as he helped Cui Xiao and Fei Yinzi apply salve on Qi Lan''s wounds so that his wounds would not leave scars.


    He already have an ugly and big scar on his back, which is really terrifying just to look at. It makes one think of what Qi Lan had gone through, and how much was he in pain back then, when he had this scar?


    "Why aren''t you thinking that He Shun is crying because of Qi Lan''s scary scar?" Tang Li asked.


    "Shut up!" Li Yan and Wen Wen looked at him.


    He Shun choked back a sob. "It was me¡­ he must have been hurt because he saved me earlier¡­" he said as his hands trembled when he tried to touch Qi Lan. In the end, he retracted his hands. He doesn''t deserve to touch the other, much less just look at Qi Lan.


    "Come on. Even I would also save you earlier." Tang Li said as he sympathetically patted He Shun''s back to comfort him.


    He Shun sniffled as he took out a magic pill and fed it to Qi Lan again to ensure that Qi Lan wasn''t poisoned by the demon that clawed him earlier. Who knows which demon is hiding poison? They can''t be so careless.


    As Cheng Sheng said, ''an ounce of prevention is better than a pound of cure''. In other words, it is better to try to keep a bad thing from happening than it is to fix the bad thing once it has happened. In case Qi Lan was really poisoned and the poison has to infiltrate his blood yet, He Shun has to give Qi Lan an anti-poison magic pill in advance. This is one of their sect''s treasures, since this anti-poison magic pill of theirs can repel any types of poisons.


    This is what his father, He Run, told him, and gave him the magic pill before he entered the third stage of the competition. He Shun doesn''t know what his father will say if he sees him giving the magic pill to Qi Lan¡­ but, He Shun knows that this is the right thing, for Qi Lan has saved his life, and for many times!


    "What should we do now? Qi Lan is down." Li Yan said as he helped Fei Yinzi bandage Qi Lan''s wounds.


    "We should take a rest first and formulate our next plan." Wen Yan answered.


    "En." Tang Li agreed. "That was a tough battle earlier¡­ I really thought that I was a goner!" he said and sighed as he patted his chest. He was given a scare earlier. "Those demons are too aggressive!" he told them.


    "Yeah¡­" they nodded in agreement.


    "The demons are really stronger this time¡­ after all, they are the ones left." Fei Yinzi said.


    "Xiao-shijie, you weren''t scared earlier, were you?" Wen Wen asked as he sat beside Cui Xiao and hugged his knees. "I was." He sighed.


    "I wasn''t." Cui Xiao answered.


    "Why weren''t you scared?" Wen Wen asked. After all, those demons can take their lives, and, most of all, are ugly and disgusting with their saliva dripping from their lips.


    "Because I trust them." Cui Xiao answered.


    "Huh?" Wen Wen blinked as he stared at her.


    Cui Xiao''s expression is indifferent compared to her elder sister Cui Xiang''s expression which was always gentle. Thus, even if they are twins and are very similar in their face, their expression distinguish them from the other.


    However, they are still twins, after all. No matter how different they are in terms of personality and the way they dress, as well as behave, Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao have one thing in common: their gazes. Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao have gentle gazes, despite how indifferent Cui Xiao''s expression is. And her expression, actually, is due to her inability to express her emotions, since she doesn''t know how.


    "I trust Er Zi, Yan-shixiong¡­ as well as the others." Cui Xia said as she looked at Wen Yan talking to Fei Yinzi, Tang Li, Li Yan and He Shen who are choking back his sobs as he sat beside Qi Lan who was lying face-down with the ground covered in blanket.


    "''trust''¡­" Wen Wen muttered as he looked at his elder brother, Fei Yinzi and the others talking.


    "En." Cui Xiao nodded. "We feel scared because of insecurity, no matter in which situation." She said. "Be it being scared of the dark, it was lack of security of light, or not having someone to accompany you in the darkness. Or, being scared of loneliness¡­ it is because you lack love¡­ you lack the security of someone, which is their proof that they also care, or love, you." She explained.


    Wen Wen''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Cui Xiao. "Xiao-shijie¡­" he muttered.


    Not only that this is the first time he has heard Cui Xiao talking this long, he was also surprised that Cui Xiao could say these words. It is not that he is underestimating Cui Xiao. In fact, he is quite afraid of her. He is surprised that she could say these words because he thinks that Cui Xiao shouldn''t be familiar with emotions since she always wore an expressionless face.


    But, now, Wen Wen found out that Cui Xiao actually knows more about emotions than him! Cui Xiao is hiding deeply!


    "Xiao-shijie¡­" he called as he lowered his head.


    "What?" Cui Xiao answered as she turned to look at him.


    Another common thing between her and her elder sister Cui Xiang is that both of them are patient people. Not only because mages need to be patient in alchemy, as ''haste makes waste'' is their motto, according to Cheng Sheng. Cui Xiang is patient because she is gentle. As for Cui Xiao, she is patient because¡­ she is slow.


    Slow to react, and thus slow to response.


    "Xiao-shijie¡­ I¡­" Wen Wen spoke as he took a deep breath.


    "¡­ problem?" Cui Xiao asked as she stared at him.


    Wen Wen nodded as an answered. Even if Cui Xiao is a slow person, she is sharp! Or else, Cheng Sheng wouldn''t raise her to be a tactician.


    "En¡­ I ¨C " Wen Wen muttered as he lowered his gaze and stared at the pebbls by their feet. "I¡­ feel confused lately." He confessed.


    "¡­ ''confused''? About what?" Cui Xiao asked.


    "Confused¡­ about what I feel." Wen Wen answered.


    "¡­ what do you feel?" Cui Xiao asked.


    "Right now¡­ I feel ¨C " Wen Wen spoke as he raised his head and looked at Fei Yinzi''s back. "I feel¡­ flustered." He answered as his cheeks reddened. He immediately lowered his head to hide his blushing cheeks. "I feel nervous when he is near, especially when he approaches me and talks to me." He said. "I act calm towards him as to not show what I feel or reveal my thoughts. But, I¡­ I really feel¡­" he took a deep breath.


    Cui Xiao fell silent as she looked at the flowing clear water of the stream where fishes underwater can be seen swimming and sometimes leaping out of the water. "For one to feel nervous of the other¡­ it means that you must have done something that is worthy of feeling guilty." She said.


    "''something''? ''guilty''?" Wen Wen muttered as his eyes widened. Then, his face paled when he remembered how he treated Fei Yinzi under xiao Bao''s and xiao Ling''s instruction.


    Not long later and his pale face flushed red.


    Cui Xiao looked at him. "Can you tell me what did you do?" she asked.


    "I¡­ but, at that time, it was necessary¡­" Wen Wen stammered.


    Cui Xiao stared at him. "Cheng-shibo said that there are two ways to determine what you feel." She said.


    Wen Wen looked at her. "To determine what I feel?" he asked.


    Cui Xiao nodded. "En." She muttered. "The first way is to think it with your brain. The second way is to feel it with your heart." She told him.


    Wen Wen''s forehead furrowed. "What does this mean?" he asked, puzzled.


    "The former is to see it objectively. The latter is to see it subjectively." Cui Xiao answered.


    "''objectively''¡­ ''subjectively''¡­" Wen Wen muttered, feeling dizzy.


    "If you use these two, then you will reach in one answer." Cui Xiao said.


    "How can there only be one answer when there are two methods?" Wen Wen asked in confusion.


    "Because, if you have reached one conclusion ¨C " Cui Xiao looked at him in the eyes. " ¨C then that means that the answer that you have is correct.." She told him.

 Chapter 633 - The Scum Is Impure

    Wen Wen''s eyes widened and he felt his heart thumped loudly inside his chest. "Then, Xiao-shijie¡­ what do you think is the answer to my problem?" he asked in a low voice.


    Cui Xiao stared at him for a while before she looked away. "Wen-shidi¡­ you can''t ask me for answers because you need to find the answer on your own." She said. "Especially¡­ if you already have found it, so why still ask me?" she asked as she looked at him.


    Wen Wen''s eyes widened, stunned. Then, his face turned serious. He looked at Fei Yinzi who is currently talking with Wen Yan. Er Zi¡­ he thought as he lowered his gaze. His cheeks are flushed. He never knew that he would like Fei Yinzi this way¡­ all these years, he thought of him as a friend, or best friend. He never knew when his thoughts had changed, and he only realized it until now.


    That time, when xiao Bao and xiao Ling instructed him on how to treat Fei Yinzi''s condition¡­ it seems that his feelings must have surfaced after being suppressed for so long under the thought that he only feels Fei Yinzi as a friend. He never thought that his friendship would turn into a romantic feeling.


    Cui Xiao didn''t say anything else and, together with Wen Wen, they watched the others until they were called to redress Qi Lan''s wounds again.


    ¡­


    "Uncle¡­" Ho Ting''s expression is serious. He called Ho Yue but his gaze is on the unconscious Qi Lan in the competition.


    Ho Yue has already calmed his emotions. "Don''t be impulsive." He told Ho Ting.


    "But, that is¡­ that is - !" Ho Ting said through his gnashed teeth as he pointed at Qi Lan''s figure.


    Ho Yue helplessly sighed. "Yes. It is him, the son of that group that killed your parents, and the ones who were chasing us before." He said and frowned.


    "Then - !" Ho Ting said and was about to leave when Ho Yue pulled him back. "Uncle!" he cried.


    "''then'' what?" Ho Yue spoke. "Then, you want to kill him?" he asked.


    "Yes!" Ho Ting answered.


    Ho Yue frowned. "Did he do something to wrong us?" he asked.


    "No!" Ho Ting said.


    "Then, why will you kill him?" Ho Yue asked.


    "Because he is ¨C " Ho Ting spoke, but Ho Yue cut him.


    "Because he is son of the leader of that group?" Ho Yue asked as he stared at Ho Ting''s face.


    "Yes¡­" Ho Ting nodded.


    "Then, just because he is the son of the leader of that group, you want to kill him?" Ho Yue asked. "What if you were the one in his position, and your father is the one who killed them?" he looked at Ho Ting in the eyes. "What if he wanted to avenge his father who was kill by you father, by killing you, who had done nothing to wrong him?" he said.


    Ho Ting froze.


    "Blood will be paid with blood." Ho Yue said with a sigh in his voice. "But, even though Kiran has his father''s blood in him, he wasn''t the one who was stained with your parents'' blood." He told Ho Ting.


    Ho Ting bit his lip. "But¡­" he said as he clenched his fists.


    "I don''t know why he is also here, but if he does something untowards this land, then we will act." Ho Yue told Ho Ting.


    Ho Ting took a deep breath before he unclenched his fists.


    "For now, we will tell Cheng Sheng and the others about his identity first." Ho Yue said.


    "Okay¡­" Ho Ting sighed in defeat.


    He knows what ''do not do to others what you don''t want others do to you'' means. Since Qi Lan didn''t do anything to his parents, then he will not do something to him. His uncle is right. Since Qi Lan did nothing, then he will do anything to him.


    ¡­


    "No wonder you are a weak sword cultivator." Jing Rui said as he crossed his arms while they looked at the person Zheng Ming and the other Righteous Alliance disciples apprehended and is now unconscious so he can''t control the demon through the talisman. "Because you are actually a mage and was just pretending to be a sword cultivator to fool us." he said.


    The others nodded in agreement and they glared at the person, who is a rogue cultivator. This rogue cultivator, though looked weak in appearance, managed to reach the third stage of the competition. This is suspicious, but they have overlooked it since they were very busy in dealing with the foreign problems who are a great threat to their land and managed to infiltrate the heart of their land.


    If their goal is a diversion, then they indeed have succeeded. Because everyone was focused on dealing with them, their spies sent managed to infiltrate deep in the competition and dealt severe blows to the participants, almost breaking the wings of the future generation.


    This was a neglect on their part. They were too confident in their security in the Intersect Competition.


    "FCK!" they cursed.


    "But, fortunately, it wasn''t a disciple, so the sect won''t be suspected." One of the sect leaders said, trying to alleviate the tense and gloomy atmosphere.


    They nodded in agreement as they sighed in relief. If it was a disciple who is a spy or the culprit, then it would be risky not only to the sect which he belongs, but also to the other sects, too, since this proves that the sects can be easily infiltrated.


    Thinking this, their faces became grim. Even if it wasn''t a disciple who was the culprit, they don''t dare lower their guards, either, nor feeling confident. Arrogance is a sin, because being too confident means that not only your judgement would be clouded, this also leads to you overlooking many things.


    "This talisman is interesting¡­" Guo Cheng said as he, Jing Kang, Lei Ling and Xiao Le inspected the talisman placed inside the box.


    It was Cheng Sheng who took the talisman earlier since Cheng Sheng''s mental and spiritual power is very strong, and he is also a mage. Then, he stored the Control Talisman in a box. Although it led to tragedies, they can''t destroy it since they need to inspect it first to prevent the troubles similar things would cause in the future.


    "En. I have never seen a talisman like this before." Jing Kang said.


    Lei Ling nodded in agreement. "Cheng-shixiong''s Control Talisman is different from this¡­" he said.


    "Neither Mu-ge nor I have seen this, too, during our travels." Xiao Le sighed in disappointment.


    "A strange shape and weird markings¡­" Cheng Sheng muttered as he looked at the talisman that they confiscated from the culprit.


    Yes. It was just one talisman that they have found from the culprit. The enemy is really too careful against them!


    "Cheng-shixiong?" Lei Ling called when he saw that Cheng Sheng fell silent.


    "Xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen and Xie Lan called when they heard Lei Ling''s voice and saw Cheng Sheng stood still.


    "Sheng!" Fei Yin cried as his expression turned ugly when he saw that Cheng Sheng''s expression was blank.


    But, it was too late. Cheng Sheng''s eyes glowed as he stared at the talisman inside the box. The markings on the talisman glowed with the same light in Cheng Sheng''s eyes and it floated in the air. The others who were still discussing also turned, only to be shocked when they saw that Cheng Sheng is activating the talisman.


    "Oh, my god!" they exclaimed as they stared at Cheng Sheng. "Was he influenced by the talisman?! Why did he activate it?!" they asked.


    "How can it be!" Xie Lan said as he glared at the sect leaders. "Xiao Sheng is mentally and spiritually strong! How can his mind and soul be infiltrated?!" he asked.


    "Lan, calm down!" Fan Wen said, feeling distressed.


    "Cheng Sheng wasn''t affected by the enemy." Wu Yuan said.


    "He is the only one who can''t be, among all." Sun Yu seriously said.


    Jing Rui, Qian Shan, Tang Teng and Li Nanzi also nodded. He Shun also nodded, as well as Yu Wen, Wu Tong, Hui Qiu and Su Wan. Because they believe in Cheng Sheng.


    As expected, they saw that Cheng Sheng''s expression remained calm. "Xiao Ling, xiao Bao." He suddenly called.


    "Huh? Xiao Ling and xiao Bao?" the others muttered as they looked around to look for the two sword spirits. But, they saw that Cheng Sheng is actually communicating with the two sword spirits through some method.


    "Kill this demon, and take the talisman controlling him." they heard Cheng Sheng said.


    Then, suddenly, the light in his eyes as well as the light on the talisman died down.


    "Sheng!" Fei Yin cried and he immediately caught Cheng Sheng whose body suddenly swayed while the unfamiliar Control Talisman returned inside the box. "You-shimei!" Fei Yin called.


    "Here!" You Rou immediately answered as she ran to check Cheng Sheng''s condition.

 Chapter 634 - The Scum Is Unworthy

    "I¡­ am fine." Cheng Sheng gasped as he held Fei Yin''s arm holding him. His back is soaked in sweat, as well as his forehead has beads of sweat that trickled on the side of his face. "I just forced my way on using the talisman. I was unfamiliar with it, so¡­" He explained.


    They finally understood. Things are urgent, and every second, the participants might die. They have no way to find the demon acting as the leader while under the control of the culprit. Cheng Sheng used the fastest and the most practical, yet also very dangerous, way.


    "Thank you." Zheng Fu Gong spoke with a hoarse voice. He can''t look at Cheng Sheng because he feels guilty.


    Cheng Sheng''s face is still pale. "It is fine¡­ no one can do this, nor can I force anyone ¨C " he said when his voice abruptly stopped because Fei Yin held him tight in his embrace. He sharply inhaled in pain, but he can''t complain because he knows how Fei Yin feels.


    He might have lost his life there earlier.


    "I won''t die." Cheng Sheng whispered as he buried his face on Fei Yin''s chest. His head and chest hurt after he controlled the talisman. "I won''t let myself die, because my life is yours." He told Fei Yin before he closed his eyes tiredly.


    "You-shimei!" Fei Yin shouted and felt his heart was seized when he saw that Cheng Sheng has lost consciousness.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han cried as his face paled in horror.


    "Xiao Sheng/Cheng-shidi/Cheng-shixiong/junior Cheng!" the others cried in shock.


    You Rou''s hands trembled and her eyes reddened, but she forced herself to calm down as she checked Cheng Sheng''s condition. Excluding Cheng Sheng, only she has the best skills as a doctor. "Cheng-shixiong¡­ Cheng-shixiong just fell unconscious due to exhaustion!" she said as she sighed in relief.


    The others also sighed in relief. "That was frightening!" they exclaimed, clutching their chests, as they breathed deeply to calm themselves. They really thought that something bad happened earlier.


    You Rou didn''t dare to be careless as she continued to check Cheng Sheng''s condition. "Good¡­ fortunately, due to his qi being chaotic since his cultivation method is restructuring his body, it prevented the talisman on attacking him, who is unfamiliar, earlier, as a retaliation." She explained.


    "''retaliation''?" they asked.


    "I know this." Li Tian spoke. His face is serious. "This is the basic of the basics of the alchemy. If someone unfamiliar with the talismans uses a talisman, then the talisman would retaliate against them. In short, what that talisman is used for, it will backfire to that person who is trying to use it but is unfamiliar with the method." He explained. "Am I right?" he looked at Lei Ling, Jing Kang, Guo Cheng and Xiao Le.


    "That''s right." Guo Cheng nodded.


    "This is scary!" Tang Teng exclaimed. "I knew that alchemy is really dangerous!" he said.


    Ling Xi sighed, since his nephew is also a mage.


    "Of course, you can protect yourself against the retaliation of the talismans." Jing Kang said.


    "''protect''?" they asked.


    "En." Lei Ling nodded. "You won''t be affected by the retaliation of the talisman if you are stronger than it." He told them.


    They were surprised. "There is such a thing?!" they exclaimed.


    Guo Cheng scoffed. "Of course, it is not that simple." He said. "To suppress the talisman, you have to use more qi. And to guard yourself, you also have to use more qi." He explained. "And the stronger the talisman, and the more unfamiliarity you have with it, of course¡­" he looked at them. "You need to use more qi." He told them.


    Their mouths fell open in shock. Then, they looked at Cheng Sheng with awe in their eyes.


    "Da shixiong. Don''t give him qi!" You Rou immediately said when she saw that Fei Yin was about to give Cheng Sheng qi after they heard what Guo Cheng said. "Cheng-shixiong is already fine. His chaotic qi managed to deflect that talisman''s attack!" she explained. "If you give him qi now while his body is replenishing qi, his qi would be more chaotic!" she told him, panicking.


    As expected, Fei Yin froze. "Sheng¡­" he called as he hugged Cheng Sheng in his arms tighter.


    You Rou sighed in relief when she saw that Fei Yin stopped. The others were about to breathe a sigh of relief, thinking that the matter is over, when they saw that Ho Ting is marching towards them, followed by Ho Yue who is sighing behind him.


    "Elder Ho." Sun Yu called. "What''s wrong?" he asked as his expression turned solemn.


    Ho Yue didn''t speak. He looked at Ho Ting who is frowning. Everyone looked at him.


    Ho Ting pursed his lips. "That Qi Lan¡­" he said. "He is a foreign person!" he told them. "He is the son of the leader of the enemies!" he added.


    A long silence passed before everyone finally managed to react. "WHAT?!?!" they exclaimed, shocked.


    ¡­


    Inside the special space, Wen Yan noticed that Wen Wen was silent. He looked at his younger brother, missing to see that Fei Yinzi also looked at Wen Wen.


    Tang Li sighed. "Should we continue waiting here?" he asked, pulling Wen Yan''s and Fei Yinzi''s attention.


    They turned to him. "Let''s wait until after lunch to see if Zhu Xi has some news." Wen Yan answered. "We can''t move for now, since we can''t leave Qi Lan here." He said.


    "Okay." Li Yan nodded. He still feels tired due to what happened earlier.


    "''wait until after lunch''¡­ then, I will look for some pheasants to cook!" Tang Li, who is always full of energy, excitedly said. "Who wants to go with me?" he asked as he turned.


    "Me ¨C " He Shun answered and was about to stand when he felt someone grabbed his hand and pulled him back down. "Ah!" he exclaimed and he was forced to sit on the ground.


    The others turned when they heard his voice. Then, they saw that Qi Lan was already awake. "Qi Lan!" they cried, feeling happy.


    "Sorry¡­ I still can''t move¡­" Qi Lan said and coughed.


    He Shun woke up from his daze and he immediately took out his water to have Qi Lan drink it.


    "We have a patient, so we can cook fish congee." Tang Li said, his mind obviously shifted to food.


    Li Yan nodded in agreement. "I still have the energy to catch fish. Let''s have some fish later, then." He said.


    "I will help catch fish!" Wen Wen said and followed Tang Li and Li Yan.


    "I will help, too, lay some traps." Cui Xiao said.


    "Then, we will go find some elevated areas to see if Zhu Xi sent us a message." Wen Yan said. Fei Yinzi followed behind him.


    This left He Shun and Qi Lan behind. He Shun sighed, feeling that he is really lucky to meet kind people. But, the one who is most kind to him is ¨C he thought and turned to look at Qi Lan, only to see that Qi Lan is looking at him.


    He Shun''s heart skipped a beat. "Q ¨C Qi Lan-ge¡­ is something the matter? Do you feel dizzy?" he nervously asked. "Or, do you feel hungry? I still have some meat buns and snacks left on me." He told him as he opened his qiankun bag, avoiding Qi Lan''s gaze.


    He really feels guilty because Qi Lan is always saving him. And earlier, that was the most dangerous since the demon''s claw almost clawed Qi Lan''s neck, leading to his death. He Shun knows that his life isn''t worth for Qi Lan to save. He is undeserving of Qi Lan''s grace.


    Yet, this man always saved him, time and time again. And that makes him feel guiltier. That is why, even if he saw Qi Lan''s heated gaze on him, he didn''t dare think of anything else. Even if Qi Lan is holding him tight, not letting him leave him for even a step or an inch away from him while being unconscious, He Shun didn''t flatter himself thinking that Qi Lan, maybe, likes him.


    He doesn''t deserve Qi Lan, nor is he worthy for Qi Lan. Thinking this, his heart felt like it was pierced by a knife. But, he suppressed his heartache and sadness since he knows that this is the truth. He is unworthy.


    "What¡­ are you thinking?" Qi Lan asked in between his breaths. He also broke a bone in his rib earlier, but he doesn''t want to alarm them.


    Fortunately, neither Cui Xiao''s nor Fei Yinzi''s medical skills are comparable to Cheng Sheng''s. So, the two didn''t notice that he has broken a bone in his rib.


    "Nothing." He Shun answered and cleared his throat when his voice broke. He forced back his tears that are threatening to fall.


    "Are you angry?" Qi Lan asked in a low voice.


    He Shun blinked. "What?" he said as he looked at Qi Lan. He thinks he misheard him. Why would he be angry? He thought. Instead, he feels grateful of him!


    "Because I like you.." Qi Lan answered.

 Chapter 635 - The Scum Is Gratified

    When everyone returned, this is what they heard, causing He Run to almost faint again. Yes, ''again'', since earlier, after they heard that Qi Lan is a foreign person, and is also the leader of the enemies, He Run''s face paled in horror and he almost fainted, being so worried for his son He Shun because Qi Lan is by He Shun''s side!


    Even if Ho Yue comforted them that Qi Lan might actually not be an enemy since he is here instead of his father''s side, and is also hiding and was attacked by the enemies, too, He Shun felt only slightly comforted. Now, they heard that Qi Lan. Likes. He. Shun! What to do?! He Run thought and felt faint again.


    "Sect leader He! Sect leader He! Calm down!" the other sect leaders called and caught He Run who almost collapsed on the floor while clutching his test tight. Obviously, he was about to cough out a mouthful of blood because of anger and other emotions.


    Zheng Yi conscientiously called for You Rou since Cheng Sheng is still unconscious, looking so weak. You Rou complied and immediately checked He Run''s condition before she gave him a Quick-Acting Heart Pill to calm himself.


    Meanwhile, Ho Ting was stunned when he heard this while Ho Yue was surprised, and also feels some complicated emotions. He already has a faint feeling that Qi Lan is an ally and actually not an enemy, because Qi Lan was also attacked by the enemies.


    Suddenly, his guess was confirmed when the culprit that they apprehended woke up and heard a familiar voice.


    "TRAITOR!" the fake rogue cultivator, who is actually mage that they apprehended as the culprit for the attacks towards the participants in the third stage of the Intersect Competition using a demon and controlling it, shouted as he viciously glared at Qi Lan. "So this is actually where you are hiding! You son of a btch!" he cursed as he spat. "After the sect leader done everything for you¡­ paved a bloody way for you to rise¡­ yet you left without a word and betrayed us!" he said, gnashing his teeth, as if he wanted to bite Qi Lan to death.


    Everyone turned to him in surprise. Qi Lan¡­ betrayed them? they thought as they looked at each other. Doubts filled their eyes but then they remembered what Ho Yue said earlier, that Qi Lan might be their ally instead of enemy, albeit Qi Lan''s real identity.


    "''traitor''? You know him?" Zheng Fu Gong asked the fake cultivator.


    "Hahahaha¡­ this voice, how can I forget it?!" the fake cultivator sneered. "He may change his face a thousand times, but his voice, and that scar, I will never forget!" he said.


    Ho Yue and Ho Ting fell silent, since they also recognized Qi Lan through his ugly scar on his back.


    "Who is he?" Pai Lie asked.


    "Kiran!" the fake cultivator answered, though it looked like he is angrily shouting this name.


    "''Kiran''¡­" they muttered as they looked at Qi Lan whose face is still pale due to blood loss.


    Jing Rui turned to look at Ho Yue and saw that he was silent. "Take him away." He told the Righteous Alliance disciples.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded at them. The Righteous Alliance disciples obediently followed. They struck the fake cultivator on the back of his head, rendering him unconscious, before they took him away to imprison him.


    "Elder Ho." Sun Yu called. He knows that he has to be the one to ask Ho Yue, as Ho Yue is an elder of the Shanliangde Sect. He feels grateful for the other sect leaders'' tact.


    "Sect leader Sun." Ho Yue called and slightly bowed. He then heaved a sigh.


    "You should know that many lives are at stake here, including the entire land, if we let the enemies have their way." Sun Yu spoke. "Blood will be spilled, heads will be rolled and limbs will be scattered¡­ I just want to ask you again." He looked at Ho Yue in the eyes. "Is Qi Lan, or Kiran, worthy of our trust?" he asked.


    Ho Yue met his gaze and he solemnly nodded. "Yes." he answered with certainty in his voice.


    Everyone sighed in relief.


    "But, he is the son of the sect leader of the enemies¡­ is he really willing to betray them? Is it really not just an act of theirs earlier?" Tang Teng asked.


    "How much do you know about Qi Lan?" Li Nanzi asked. "How can you say that he is our ally?" he added.


    "Because I have watched him grow up with Ting-er." Ho Yue answered and he glanced at Ho Ting whose expression twisted into anger.


    They looked at Ho Ting. "You¡­ seem to share a deep past with him?" they asked him curiously. Their gaze is suspicious as they looked at him.


    Ho Ting showed an awkward expression.


    "They know each other, since they were childhood friends." Ho Yue told them. He hasn''t shared this with them earlier since time was tight and things are very busy, so he only had the time to tell them about Qi Lan as the son of the leader of the enemies.


    "''childhood friends''¡­" they muttered as they looked at Ho Ting whose face darkened.


    "They are close as sworn brothers." Ho Yue said.


    They were shocked. No wonder why Ho Ting has a deep grudge against Qi Lan. It is because the father of his sworn brother killed his parents, and even hunted him and his uncle, wanting to kill them!


    "But, Qi Lan is different from his father. He is a soft-hearted boy." Ho Yue continued as he reminisced. "He has many friends before, including Ting-er. But, one day, he was surprised to find that his friends decreased each day, until only Ting-er was left." He said.


    They all fell silent as they suddenly thought of a chilling possibility.


    Ho Yue saw their expressions and he wryly smiled. "En. It is as what you think. His father killed his friends." He told them.


    Their faces twisted in anger and disgust.


    "He is deranged!" Wu Tong said and uttered a curse. He has two sons and he can see how happy his sons when they are with their friends. So, he can''t understand why Qi Lan''s father would do this vicious crime.


    "You have heard what that culprit said earlier." Ho Yue sighed. "His father paved a bloody way for him to inherit the sect leader position." He told them.


    They were taken aback. "That¡­ couldn''t be¡­?" they muttered when they realized it.


    "En." Ho Yue nodded. "He wanted his son to be as ruthless as him, vicious¡­" he said as he lowered his head. "And, in order to do that, he has to kill his son''s emotions." He clenched his fists.


    Their hearts sank when they heard it. "What?!" they exclaimed in shock. They can''t believe that there would be a father such as this!


    Most of them have families, children... so, they wanted to move the heaven and earth just to give the best to their family. Yet, Qi Lan''s father is actually such a person¡­ no. Can he even be called a person with what he has done? No wonder Qi Lan escaped! Who would want to live together with such a father, or even such a person?!


    "Wait¡­ what is this ''betrayed'' that the culprit said earlier?" Xie Lan asked.


    They all looked at Ho Yue. But, to their surprise, Ho Yue shook his head.


    "I don''t know." Ho Yue answered. "Maybe it happened after I have left our land¡­" he said. Then, suddenly, a thought flashed in his mind. He turned to look at Ho Ting who stood on the side silently.


    Ho Ting pursed his lips. "I don''t know¡­" he answered and he looked away, averting his uncle''s gaze.


    "Ting-er." Ho Yue called. "When I left, you should have had a hard time." he looked at Ho Ting''s face. "How did you manage to avoid them, and safely arrive in this land?" he asked.


    Everyone was surprised. They never thought of it. They thought that it was just due to luck. But, now that they think about it, it is indeed suspicious. After all, Ho Ting is still young. So, how did he manage to cross the sea and arrive on their land without a scathe? They thought as they looked at Ho Ting with suspecting gazes.


    Ho Ting''s face darkened. He clenched his fists. "¡­ he helped me." He finally said.


    Ho Yue smiled. It was as he expected.


    "I¡­ was actually captured by them and then was imprisoned." Ho Ting said as he took a deep breath. "But, suddenly, that night, I noticed that the ship sailed. I thought that they were planning to fed me to the sharks." He lowered his gaze. "It was only when he appeared in front of the door and untied me did I know that he stolen the ship and¡­" he looked at them. "¡­ he also wanted to leave.." He muttered.

 Chapter 636 - The Scum Is Treacherous

    A long silence fell upon them as they don''t know what to think, much less say when they heard what Ho Ting said. Then, after a while, someone spoke.


    "So, he actually saved you, and even sent you here." Yu Wen looked at Ho Ting. "Then why are you still angry at him?" he asked.


    The others started. That''s right. Even if Qi Lan''s father killed Ho Ting''s parents, but Qi Lan saved Ho Ting''s life, and it wasn''t even Qi Lan who killed Ho Ting''s parents. The son can''t be blamed for his father''s sins. Since Qi Lan has never done anything to wrong Ho Ting, Ho Ting shouldn''t hold a grudge against Qi Lan. In fact, he should be grateful at the least to Qi Lan since Qi Lan has saved his life, and he even sent him on this new land where his uncle, Ho Yue, had gone to.


    Suddenly, they saw Ho Ting''s face darkened. "That is because¡­" his jaw clenched in anger. "He took all the food away with him!" he said.


    "¡­ huh?" they looked at him with a blank expression on his face.


    A vein popped in Ho Ting''s forehead. The more that he recalls it, the angrier he feels. "We sailed for a very long time and the food naturally decreased with each passing day." He said as he pursed his lips. "Fortunately, we successfully arrived in this land. But!" he clenched his fists. "We were very hungry! We had consumed the food in the ship, so we both looked for food. However, he - !" he took a deep breath to calm himself. " ¨C he took away the food! After I returned to wash as well as drink water from the stream, the food was gone, and he was nowhere to be found!" he looked at them. "He is really treacherous, just like his father!" he told them.


    Everyone fell silent, feeling sympathy in their hearts.


    "Also ¨C " Ho Ting continued as his voice lowered. " ¨C it was actually because I was too hungry that the enemy got me and I fell into their trap." He told them.


    Everyone. "¡­" he really is very unlucky. They thought and sighed.


    "It has been hard on you." Ho Yue said as he patted Ho Ting''s shoulder. "I am sorry." He told him.


    Ho Ting''s eyes reddened. "It is not your fault, uncle." He said. "I know that you left because you wanted to find some hope for ourselves in this land. You saw hope on his father." He looked at Jing Kang who was silent.


    The others understood. Ho Yue just wanted to find a way for him and his nephew, who is remaining family member, to survive. He saw it on Jing Fu, so he didn''t hesitate to follow after Jing Fu, and to also see how his friend has been doing. What he didn''t expect was for Ho Ting to be captured by their enemies, but also for Ho Ting to also arrive in this land, following him.


    In the end, it was fortunate that the two of them were reunited. What isn''t fortunate is that their enemies followed here, too.


    "Then, you should know that Qi Lan was also here. Yet¡­" Qian Tian spoke as he looked at Ho Ting. "You only recognized him due to his scar that was exposed¡­" he said. "What about his voice? The culprit even identified his voice?" he asked.


    Ho Ting frowned. "Why should I bother myself to recall that bastard''s voice?" he asked and scoffed in displeasure towards Qi Lan.


    "Ah¡­ ahahaha¡­" Ho Yue forced a laugh when he saw everyone''s expressions. "What Ting-er meant is that his mind was muddled before due to him being possessed¡­" he said. "He also thought Qi Lan as an ally, so he didn''t suspect him!" he added.


    Everyone''s expressions eased when they heard what he said. Indeed, Qi Lan would be a formidable ally of theirs. And if Ho Ting, who has a deep-seated grudge against Qi Lan, actually felt Qi Lan was an ally before he discovered Qi Lan''s identity, then this proves that Qi Lan is really trustworthy,.


    "My¡­ my son ah¡­!" He Run cried in a low voice and coughed.


    Everyone. "¡­" ah. We forgot about He Shun''s matter¡­ they thought and looked at each other, before they comforted He Run.


    They then looked at Qi Lan, who is the son of the leader of the enemies, looking at He Shun, who is the son of the leader of a sect. Their gazes looked complicated as they looked at them two. It could be said that one is from the good side and the other is from the bad side. This could be seen as a tragic story.


    But, they are hoping that they can turn tragedy to a happy ending.


    ¡­


    The culprit for He Run''s heart attack stood frozen on the side and fortunately managed to react instantly to hide earlier so he didn''t disturb the sudden confession of Qi Lan to He Shun, which made him shocked, as well as He Shun, who has now about to turn into a stone statue after he head Qi Lan''s confession which he never expected.


    This person who has his Cleansing Stone activated, making everyone witness Qi Lan''s confession to He Shun, is Li Yan, who suddenly recalled that he left his qiankun pouch containing his fishing rod. Who could have told him that Qi Lan would confess to He Shun, thus exposing these two''s affair to everyone who is watching them, including He Shun''s father, sect leader He, He Run!


    Li Yan felt guilty, even if it was unintentional on his part. He still feels guilty, since as he looks at these two people, he knows that they don''t know yet that they were already exposed to the public! He also feels ashamed, and now troubled, since how can he explain this to He Shun and Qi Lan? If it was Qi Lan, it might be okay since the guy is indifferent. But, how about He Shun? He knows that although He Shun isn''t that timid anymore like how he was before, He Shun is thin-skinned! So, He Shun definitely would not be able to handle this if he knows this.


    Even if it was just an accident¡­ Li Yan sighed, feeling distressed. Even though he somewhat looked down on He Shun before and despised that he was weak, later, his opinion about him changed seeing that he is hard-working and sincere, instead of being lazy and flatter them to get close to them. So, Li Yan really wanted to take care of He Shun, this child.


    But, now, he really brought him a big trouble. He doesn''t want to add more trouble for him, as well as Qi Lan. "Ai. So my Cleansing Stone was just here!" he exclaimed in a low voice, his tone is complaining. He is acting like he has dropped his Cleansing Stone somewhere. Then, without another word, he covered the Cleansing Stone with his hand, then took the spiritual energy from it, deactivating it.


    ¡­


    The audience who saw that the screen turned black and not even a sound can be heard. "¡­" what the fck!!! We still haven''t even heard what He Shun is going to say! Don''t be such a spoilsport! They thought, black lines covering their faces. They know that the person who ''dropped'' his Cleansing Stone, giving them an ''unexpected'' surprise, deactivated the Cleansing Stone.


    The sect leader and elders, as well as the Righteous Alliance elders. "¡­ was that Li Yan?" they asked as they looked at each other.


    Li Nanzi coldly sweated, since he also recognize his disciple''s voice. "That¡­" he muttered. He guiltily looked at He Run''s direction.


    Fan Wen, an experienced mediator due to Xie Lan always pulling hatred from the other sect leaders, spoke. "I think Li Yan didn''t mean to¡­ ''eavesdrop''. You heard that he said that he just found his Cleansing Stone, right?" he asked with a smile.


    No one answered, since they all are very suspicious.


    "And, who would think this¡­ would happen." Fan Wen continued. "They are going to fish." He reminded them.


    Hearing him say this, the doubts were finally dispelled in their hearts. After all, only some participants would leave their Cleansing Stone open and most of them would close it off since they don''t want the audience to see them suck in fishing.


    One of the Intersect Competition''s objective is to show-off. Display the skills of the participants. If many people would see that the participants don''t even know how to fish, a basic rule in survival, they would definitely look down upon them, especially the common people who are good in fishing.


    "Yes. Elder Fan is right!" the other sect leaders said as they nodded their heads like they are pounding garlic. "Li Yan even closed off his Cleansing Stone after.. That means that he was really looking for it to close it off since he will go fishing with the other disciples¡­" they explained, helping Li Nanzi out as they looked at He Run''s expression.

 Chapter 637 - The Scum Is Awkward

    "Li Yan! What took you so long?" Tang Li asked when they heard Li Yan''s footsteps approaching them.


    "I, uh¡­ rested for a minute." Li Yan answered. Actually, he just made a fishing rod on the spot.


    No one doubted him since they also are tired due to their intense fight against the demons earlier. Aside from fighting harder for their fight to be more convincing, they also didn''t forget to earn points! Thus, they feel happy to see that they earned many points from earlier.


    Their hard work is paid! They thought as they sighed in relief. There is smile on their faces and they even hummed as they fish. They didn''t notice Li Yan''s awkward expression changed as he sat on a large rock beside them and started to fish, too.


    Confessing, huh? Li Yan thought when he recalled Qi Lan confessing to He Shun earlier. How brave¡­ he thought and smiled as he watched the fishes under the clear, running water swim freely. When he thinks of the word ''confess'', only one person''s face appears in his mind ¨C Kang Ce.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he resumed waiting for a fish to bite his bait. He doesn''t know that Tang Li actually has forgotten to deactivate his Cleansing Stone, leaving everyone able to watch them fishing.


    So, a certain person also saw Li Yan''s absent-minded appearance.


    ¡­


    "Tang Li, this child¡­" Tang Teng helplessly sighed since he knows that Tang Li has forgotten to deactivate his Cleansing Stone again and thus it was left open for everyone to watch them fish.


    "Kang-shixiong." Xiao Le called. He still calls Kang Ce ''shixiong'' since he has gotten used to it.


    "Hm?" Kang Ce answered. But, his gaze remained on that one participant.


    "Li Yan''s complexion doesn''t look good. Was he also injured earlier?" Xiao Le worriedly asked.


    Li Nanzi''s attention was immediately caught when Li Yan was mentioned. He also looked at Li Yan. "Ai¡­ what is wrong with him?" he asked and frowned. His expression looked displeased. But, they can see that his eyes are actually filled with worry.


    The other sect leaders smiled. Obviously, they know that Li Nanzi deeply cares of his disciples, especially Li Yan who came from the same clan as him. It is just that he hides his care from them. He is just awkward when it comes to matters like this, and so he doesn''t show it, much less admit it.


    Well, it is not like they are ones to talk, though, since they are also like Li Nanzi, who likes to hide their emotions in front of others, especially the ones they care the most.


    ¡­


    Back inside the special space, Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi stood on top of a tree, overlooking their surroundings in case there were demons that might approach them.


    "What are those two doing?" Wen Yan asked when he saw Qi Lan is holding He Shun''s hand while He Shun sat still on his spot.


    "What?" Fei Yinzi asked and turned. He saw Qi Lan was talking to He Shun.


    Qi Lan''s expression is always indifferent, but this time, his expression is very serious and¡­ solemn?


    Fei Yinzi tilted his head as he observed the two. There seems to be something subtle about their actions. Maybe he is just overthinking it, thus he decided to ignore the two. He then looked at the stream, where Tang Li, Li Yan, Wen Wen and Cui Xiao are currently fishing.


    Wen Yan is also looking at them. "¡­ poor fishes." He muttered when he saw the fishes caught on the net after Cui Xiao pulled it up with the help of Tang Li.


    "¡­ en." Fei Yinzi''s brow twitched.


    Cui Xiao is really good in laying traps. Among them four fishing, she is the one who has the most fishes caught. The Huakai Sect''s bad luck was passed down to their disciples thus Tang Li is very unlucky, so he still hasn''t caught any fish. Even Li Yan, who rarely looked absent-minded, already caught some fishes.


    As for Wen Wen ¨C "Wen Wen is getting better in fishing!" Wen Yan exclaimed in delight as he watched Wen Wen catch another fish that took his bait.


    Fei Yinzi knows that Wen Yan isn''t complimenting Wen Wen just because Wen Wen is his younger brother. The Jixu Peak and Chengshi Peak are separated by a river so Fei Yinzi and Wen Wen often play there. Of course, they also catch fish there. So, they have practiced their fishing skills always by competing against each other on who can catch more fishes. The fishes that they caught would then be distributed to the other peaks, especially to the Hexie Peak where Xie Lan and Fan Wen resided.


    Of course, they also give the Xinfaxian residents sometimes when they have abundant catch. This made the residents give them some fruits and meat in exchange, as well as some herbal leaves that they have picked or bought in some places.


    "Something''s coming." Fei Yinzi spoke as his ear twitched.


    Wen Yan also turned. "Demons." His eyes narrowed.


    "There shouldn''t be many of them." Fei Yinzi said when he saw a group of demons coming their way.


    They must have followed the scent of blood since Qi Lan was injured.


    "Get your bow and arrows ready." Wen Yan said as he opened his qiankun pouch and took out a bow and quiver filled with arrows.


    Fei Yinzi nodded and followed him. They don''t want to use their spiritual energy to deal with these demons since not only will it waste their strength, but it would also attract more demons to their side. They have to be careful.


    WHOOSH! The first arrow was released and it accurately hit the demon in the lead on its head. THUD! The demon fell on the ground dead.


    ¡­


    Qi Lan and He Shun don''t know that they were guarded by two young men who are acting like door gods as they accurately shot each demon down without wasting an arrow.


    "Q ¨C Qi Lan-ge¡­" He Shun nervously called when Qi Lan suddenly held his hand.


    "Do you not believe me?" Qi Lan asked He Shun as he looked at him in the eyes. "I like you. I sincerely like you. Or else, why would I always stick to you?" he asked him.


    He Shun fell silent. He also knows this fact. There is nothing for Qi Lan to gain for in following him, much less protecting him at the cost of his life. So¡­ Qi Lan really likes him? he thought as he looked at Qi Lan.


    "He Shun." Qi Lan called. "You must have already noticed." He said.


    He Shun froze. He knows what Qi Lan meant. He turned and his eyes fell on Qi Lan''s sword.


    "En. I re-forged my weapon and turned it into a sword." Qi Lan spoke with a heavy tone. "That was a special iron in our land¡­ yes. It is as you think." He looked at He Shun''s face. "I was from the enemy camp. More so ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C I am the son of the leader of their group." He told him.


    This, He Shun didn''t expect. His eyes widened in shock. "You¡­" he muttered. "What about your scar on your back?" he asked.


    "I had an accident when I was young and I almost died." Qi Lan honestly answered.


    Silence fell.


    "You won''t ask why I am here?" Qi Lan asked.


    "You are not a bad person." He Shun said.


    Qi Lan smiled. "I ran away from home¡­ I don''t want to lead my father''s group." He confessed. "He killed all of my friends¡­ I decided to leave and when I arrived here, I changed my appearance to hide from them." he explained.


    "Why did you join the Intersect Competition?" He Shun asked.


    "Because this will be one of their targets." Qi Lan answered. "They want to cripple this land''s strength so they can conquer this land. But, they must know by now that all of the people here are hard bone to chew." He smiled, feeling pleased. "They wouldn''t have expected that there would be that person named Cheng Sheng to foil their plans." He chuckled.


    He Shun smiled. He knows how capable Cheng Sheng is.


    "But, Cheng Sheng can''t join the Intersect Competition, so I decided to join to thwart those people''s plans." Qi Lan continued. "You are all innocent¡­ you young men¡­ I also hate my father''s deeds so I want to help you." He explained. "Fortunately, until now, no one has died yet¡­ but¡­" his voice trailed off.


    He Shun nodded in understanding. "Things are getting trickier now." He sighed.


    Not only the demons that were left to them to hunt for points were stronger than the ones before, these demons also have gained a leader to counterattack against them participants! Worse, it is not just a mere counterattacking anymore¡­ instead, they really want to annihilate them!

 Chapter 638 - The Scum Is Ill-Tempered

    "Holy¡­! Are Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi monsters?! How many are this now the demons that they have taken down?!" the audience exclaimed as they watched in aghast Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi shooting down the demons that are approaching the place where they are resting.


    Everyone understands that not only was Qi Lan injured, the other participants also needed to rest because it was their first time fighting against stronger demons earlier. If they fought a battle of attrition, then, they feared that the participants can only admit defeat.


    But, the thing is, the demons won''t not kill them even if they admit defeat! These demons want their lives!


    "Look at that small hill of corpses!" one of the audience sighed in admiration as they watched Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi shoot a new waves of demons. "And not even one arrow has missed!" they added.


    "But of course! Cheng Sheng, before, when he and his fellow disciples were young, Cheng Sheng proposed to his fellow disciples to compete in archery!" someone said.


    "Really?! That happened?!" they exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes! You should all know how Cheng Sheng is¡­" he told them and grinned.


    They all fell silent. Indeed, Cheng Sheng has many novel ideas thus his life has been¡­ very interesting.


    "The thing is, cultivators practices the way of the sword, if they won''t become mages." That person continued. "But, Cheng Sheng was bored with the sword. So, he told his fellow disciples that he would teach them archery!" he told them.


    "And they agreed?!" they asked.


    "Of course they didn''t!" that person answered. Before anyone could ask, he continued. "But, in the end, they learned." He said.


    "How?!" they curiously asked.


    That person grinned. "Cheng Sheng persuaded them, of course!" he said.


    The other people heard them and they also gathered to listen.


    "Cheng Sheng said that if one day, their sword breaks in the middle of the fight, what would they use to fight against the enemy, then?" that person asked.


    The others also pondered over this question. But, since they aren''t cultivators, they shrugged.


    That person chuckled. "So, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples would always bring an extra qiankun pouch with them to store their weapons." He said, then paused. "Oh, I mean, other weapons." He clarified.


    They are all in awe.


    "So, everyone aside from Lei Ling and You Rou, who are mages, learned from Cheng Sheng the bow and arrow." That person said.


    "What?! Including Lei Qing?!" someone exclaimed in surprise.


    "En. Including her. Don''t underestimate the shijie of the Xinfaxian Sect!" that person said.


    The audience looked at Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi in awe. There is no need to ask from whom these two disciples leaned archery. It was none other than Cheng Sheng.


    ¡­


    "You Xinfaxian Sect¡­ are really too much!" Sun Yu''s lip twitched in annoyance as they watch Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi display their brilliance in archery.


    "All thanks to xiao Sheng!" Xie Lan laughed proudly. "Don''t you Shanliangde Sect also has guqin to use?" he asked.


    Sun Yu scoffed as he rolled his eyes. "It is as inconvenient as bow and arrows!" he answered.


    "Oh. So you know that it is really inconvenient?" Xie Lan''s brows raised as he displayed a surprised expression, which couldn''t be any more fake.


    "You!" Sun Yi glared at Xie Lan.


    "Now, now! Stop fighting!" Fan Wen, the mediator, said as he broke the two apart. "Xiao Sheng is resting!" he told them.


    Xie Lan immediately shut up while Sun Yu chose a seat far away from Xie Lan. Fan Wen sighed in relief. The others helplessly smiled, don''t know whether to laugh or cry at this frequent fight between Xie Lan and Sun Yu.


    They already know that Xie Lan hates the Shanliangde Sect, no matter the leader. It is just that it was Sun Yu, this ill-tempered elder from the Sun Clan, became the sect leader. It was truly unexpected, but they know that Sun Yu is good. It is just that his fighting against Xie Lan is giving them headaches. So, they decided to just roll with this!


    They couldn''t stop them, anyway, and they wouldn''t listen even if they manage to stop them so just let them fight! They can also watch a good show!


    ¡­


    Back in the space.


    "Huh? Qi Lan-ge! You are now awake!" Wen Wen exclaimed when they saw Qi Lan''s eyes are open after they returned.


    "Hm? Is he?" Li Yan asked, acting as if he didn''t see the confession earlier.


    ¡­


    The audience who are watching this. "¡­" his acting is really good! He should be in the Xinfaxian Sect instead! They thought, referring to the Xinfaxian Sect which is a sect of actors, with Cheng Sheng their leading actor.


    Li Nanzi. "¡­" indeed, I should reconsider Yan-er''s sect? he thought. His face is covered in black lines.


    Kang Ce who knows that Li Yan is a fan of Cheng Sheng. "¡­" hehe.


    ¡­


    "This should be them all." Wen Yan spoke as he lowered his bow.


    "En." Fei Yinzi nodded as they looked at the hill of corpses blocking the road. Suddenly, he smelled something. "They are about to cook." He said.


    "Then, let''s go back." Wen Yan said as he placed the letter inside his sleeve.


    It was a letter from Zhu Xi.


    ¡­


    "Let me help you cut vegetables." He Shun told Wen Wen who is lighting the fire while Cui Xiao is washing the vegetables with Tang Li.


    "Huh? But¡­" Wen Wen hesitated.


    He Shun smiled. "Even if I am a young master, but I help in our home. No need to be so polite to me." He said as he picked up a knife from the utensils that Li Yan laid on the blanket, in preparation for them to cook.


    This is one of the things the other sects are envious about with the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect. They can even live in luxury in the competition with them bringing cooking utensils! You can see their luxurious life with their tents! It is not that the other sects haven''t thought of this. But, they aren''t like the Xinfaxian Sect, especially the Youxiwang Sect, who are very pampering towards their disciples. Besides, tents and cooking utensils would take up space. Instead of tents and cooking utensils, they would bring more magic pills and talismans with them as well as potions.


    But, these things aren''t needed by the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect, since they can refine their own magic pills and potions, and make talismans. If they do not need to suffer, then why choose to suffer? They learned this from none other than Cheng Sheng! So, they brought tents and cooking utensils with them, which made the other sects really envy them!


    Just look at the disparity!


    ¡­


    "Ge!" Wen Wen cried when he saw Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi returned. "Er Zi¡­" he added with a smile. Now that he has faced his feelings towards Fei Yinzi, he doesn''t feel awkward when talking to him anymore.


    "En." Wen Yan nodded as he sat on the ground while Fei Yinzi helped arranging the pots.


    "Zhu Xi sent a letter." Wen Yan spoke.


    Their attention was immediately caught. Fei Yinzi also turned since he and Wen Yan hasn''t read the letter yet because they were dealing with the demons when the letter arrived. Then, they immediately returned so that they can read it altogether.


    Wen Yan slowly opened the letter, only for his face to darken when he read just the first sentence. "Fck¡­" he cursed as he clenched his fists, almost tearing the letter apart!


    Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat when they saw Wen Yan''s dark face. They know that something serious has happened.


    "The Shanliangde Sect, as well as Wu Tie¡­ their conditions aren''t good!" Wen Yan told them.


    They were shocked. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "How can that be? Weren''t they perfect fine when we left?" Tang Li asked. "Cui Xiang even said that they may wake up tonight." He said.


    Wen Yan also can''t find an explanation for this. But, since it was Zhu Xi who said this, he knows that it must be true. Cui Xiang is also there. "Anyhow, we have to go back!" he said.


    "En!" they answered and immediately put out the fire and cleaned up the place.


    "Er Zi, Tang Li, Li Yan and I would go find magic herbs on the way." Wen Yan said. "Wen Wen, He Shun, you help Qi Lan up. Cui Xiao, you watch their backs." He told them.


    "Yes!" they answered.


    "What about Chen Han''s group?" Li Yan asked after he put the cooking utensils inside the qiankun pouch.


    Wen Yan turned. "Zhu Xi didn''t say anything about them. I reckon that they must still be tracking down the leader of the demons. Or ¨C " he said as his face went serious.


    They all looked at him.


    "Or ¨C " Wen Yan took a deep breath. " ¨C they must be battling against it now.." He told them.

 Chapter 639 - The Scum Is Displeased

    Their expressions immediately changed.


    "Don''t worry." Wen Yan said, knowing what they are thinking. "Since they dared left to face it, then they must be confident in fighting it." He told them. "Furthermore, aren''t there still xiao Bao and xiao Ling? So, Chen Han and the others wouldn''t die." He said.


    They all sighed in relief. They know that Wen Yan isn''t comforting them, but his words are true. Xiao Bao and xiao Ling are Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s, respectively, sword spirits. Not to mention integrity, they know that Fei Yin, although looked cold, and Cheng Sheng, although has a reputation of a scum, are both kind at heart. Even if they are not, there are also Xinfaxian Sect disciples in this special space. Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng would definitely not abandon them, especially Fei Yinzi, who is Fei Yin''s nephew, and Cheng Sheng''s disciple, along with Ling Yun. Furthermore, if something really happens and any of the participants would die, not only will the Righteous Alliance''s reputation would be smeared, Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng would also be held responsible since xiao Bao and xiao Ling, including the Shapeshifting Blanket, failed to save them.


    So, the participants have the confidence that they won''t die. Also, they have faith in Cheng Sheng, this person who can bring miracles. Wasn''t Fei Yinzi''s situation, as well as the Shanliangde Sect disciples'' catastrophe, were solved by xiao Bao and xiao Ling? Thus, they know that they won''t die.


    Of course, they also know that not dying is not equivalent of nothing happening to them. They still haven''t forgotten that one of the main objectives of the Intersect Competition is to temper the participants, make themselves stronger after surviving the ordeals. This can be shown to what is happening now to the Shanliangde Sect disciples. Their conditions were very stable and they are almost recovering. Cui Xiang herself has already said this, and they can also see it. But, something happened to them again.


    "Err¡­ I don''t know whether I should say this or not, but¡­" Tang Li spoke.


    "Then don''t say it!" Li Yan snapped at him.


    Tang Li''s lip twitched. "Then, I won''t." he said and sighed.


    Their faces were covered with black lines. They already know that what Tang Li is going to say is that the Shanliangde Sect, particularly their disciples, are very unlucky. They know that this would make Sun Yu, the sect leader, feel displeased and this also would leave a bad taste in their mouths. So, Li Yan immediately stopped him. Tang Li also knows what is right and wrong, and he doesn''t have the intention to throw stones at someone who fell. So, he didn''t say anything.


    "Stop chit-chatting! Let''s go!" Wen Yan told them.


    "Yes!" they answered and immediately flew away.


    ¡­


    Back in the venue, everyone saw Sun Yu''s face darkened. Although, usually, they would poke fun at Sun Yu, they know when to do it or not, especially Xie Lan who always picked a bone on the Shanliangde Sect. Xie Lan, who should be gloating at the Shanliangde Sect being unlucky, didn''t say anything. Instead, his face also darkened.


    Even if Xie Lan dislikes the Shanliangde Sect and always mock them for being unlucky, but this time, it is something serious. "FCK IT!" he cursed.


    "Lian-er¡­!" Sun Yi cried while Wu Yuan''s face is now extremely cold.


    "Wu-er! Su-er!" Chen Han cried. His eyes are red and his fists are clenched.


    "Yun-er¡­ Yun-er!" Ling Xi cried while Yu wen comforted him.


    Everyone felt their backs became cold when they saw that Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Chen Su, Ling Yun and Jin Yu were surrounded by hundreds of demons! This is more than the number of the demons that besieged the Shanliangde Sect disciples, and this is ten times more than the number of the demons that surrounded Wu Tie and Jin Yu at that time.


    Everyone felt their hearts tightened because the participants'' Cleansing Stones have fallen on the ground. Now, they can also see blood in their peripheral vision. Maybe the participants have done it intentionally since they know that something extremely not good would happen to them, just by looking at the demons around them. But, maybe it was also not intentional and their Cleansing Stones just accidentally fell. However, it shows how extreme the battle is.


    Earlier, they have seen that Ling Yun seemed to be tracking something and Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Chen Su and Jin Yu are following behind them. Then, suddenly, they saw that the surroundings became dark. Before they knew it, they were already surrounded! But, they could have escaped. However, they really underestimated the demons, and they found out that this time, they were really done for after they saw the large number of the demons. They might end up worse than the Shanliangde Sect disciples.


    "Damn it! What is happening ah?!" the audience complained in anxiety. Even if they are watching for fun, but these are humans'' lives, especially the young ones! How can they just be indifferent to this?!


    "Wait! I seemed to have seen the hem of someone''s uniform!" someone exclaimed. "It was the Qianxu Sect''s!" he said.


    "What?!" the others exclaimed.


    "Finally! Their reinforcements'' arrived!" they sighed in relief. They are referring to the Siblings'' Group, consisting of Su Mi and Su Yi, Jing De and Jing Xu, and Qian Jue and Qian Meng.


    The sect leaders'' faces, as well as the Righteous Alliance''s and the elders'', slightly cleared up. But, they are still anxious. Their disciples are still outnumbered! Qian Shan''s face turned pale in horror and Qian Tian is extremely tense. Qian Lin is about to have a heart attack because of what is happening. Jing Rui''s expression also looked ugly.


    "What happened?! Why didn''t we see them arrive?" someone asked.


    "Because we are focused on Chen Wu''s group ah!" somebody answered.


    "They were¡­ actually also chased." Jing Rui spoke as he clenched his fists.


    "WHAT?!" everyone turned to him.


    Jing Cheng frowned. "We really have underestimated the demons." He said. "We were watching our nephews earlier. Only when we found out that they have ''regrouped'' with Chen Wu''s group did we realize that they were actually being led to Chen Wu''s group." He explained. "This is a trap, and the demons wanted to strike them down in one swoop." He told them.


    Everyone was stunned, then they loudly cursed.


    "So, you mean to say that the number of demons also have increased?!" Tang Teng asked in disbelief.


    "My disciples¡­" Sun Yu sharply inhaled.


    "My son!" Wu Tong cried.


    It was only then did the others recalled that something happened to the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie.


    "Did¡­ did Xiang-er make a mistake?" You Rou nervously asked as she clenched her fists.


    "That can''t be! Don''t think too much!" Lei Qing told her.


    "Now that this happened, it was nobody''s fault. It was the culprit''s!" Feng Mo angrily said. Before anyone could react, he already kicked the unconscious culprit to consciousness.


    "HA!" the culprit gasped when he was abruptly woken up. "Who the fck¡­!" he cursed, only to grunt in pain when Feng Mo unceremoniously kicked him again.


    "Tell us! What the hell is going on?!" Lei Ling, who is also furious, asked.


    Everyone, including the culprit. "¡­" he is unconscious this whole time so how can he know what just happened?! What do you expect should he answer?! They thought, though they immediately held themselves back after seeing Jing Kang''s cold expression. This also isn''t the time to roast an ally.


    Li Tian briefly explained what happened to the culprit.


    The culprit was stunned. "You¡­ you were able to use the talisman?!" he exclaimed.


    "Not me. It is our talented Cheng-shidi." Li Tian answered. "Tell us. Why did the Shanliangde Sect disciples'' condition worsened? And how did the demons managed to group up even if Cheng-shidi already disabled the control on your talisman?! The demons shouldn''t be this smart!" he said, itching to slap the culprit with his fan.


    "How do I know about your land''s demons?!" the culprit asked back. Then, he suddenly paused as if he thought of something. "No matter what kind of demon they are, but they have one common instinct!" he looked at them. "To prey in groups!" he told them.


    "WHAT?!" Everyone exclaimed, stunned.


    "Then, what about my disciples?! Why did their condition worsened?!" Sun Yu asked.


    The culprit suddenly froze. Then, he looked away. Everyone could guess. There is something unspeakable about this.


    A vein snapped in Sun Yu''s forehead and he grabbed the front of the culprit''s shirt. "You fcking tell me now, or else, I will extract your soul from your body and refine it!" he said.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath as they looked at Sun Yu, stunned. This¡­ they thought and looked at each other. Suddenly, Feng Mo''s eyes flashed. He looked at the others and winked. Everyone then understood: puppet.. Sun Yu will make this culprit become Wu Bai''s puppet. Then, they can extract information for free and easily from this bastard!

 Chapter 640 - The Scum Is Edgy

    "Sister!" Cui Xiao called as she ran to the infirmary.


    As soon as they arrived in their camp, they heard Sun Ri''s anguished cries. Everyone''s heart sank and they immediately rushed after Cui Xiao, taking out the medicinal herbs that they have found on their way to give to Cui Xiang.


    But, before any of them could get closer to the tent serving as the infirmary, they suddenly froze when they felt hostile qi attacking them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "This is¡­!" their pupils shrank as they immediately retreated outside the range of the hostile qi to not agitate it, lest it would worsen the conditions of the Shanliangde Sect disciples, as well as Wu Tie, inside.


    "Their qi is chaotic!" Wen Yan''s expression darkened.


    "But¡­ this is less serious than my condition before." Fei Yinzi spoke.


    They looked at him. Seeing him nodded, they sighed in relief.


    "How do we get in?" Tang Li anxiously asked.


    "Where is Zhu Xi?" Li Yan asked as he looked around.


    Wen Yan''s pupils shrank when he noticed that Zhu Xi didn''t appear. His heart sank. "Could it be¡­ something happened to Chen Wu''s side?!" he asked.


    Their expression changed as their hearts skipped a beat. This is really not good!


    "Wen Wen." Fei Yinzi called as he gave the herbs he collected to Wen Wen. "You have a water root. Even if I have an ice root, it is an aggressive root compared to your passive water root. You go inside and help Xiang-jie and Chen Yu." He said.


    "We will go after Zhu Xi and look for Chen Wu''s group." Wen Yan spoke as they all gave their medicinal herbs to Wen Wen.


    "Take care!" Wen Wen said and immediately ran towards the infirmary. As expected the hostile qi from the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie didn''t attack him.


    They all sighed in relief.


    "Cui Xiao." Wen Yan called.


    "Yes." Cui Xiao answered.


    "You stay here and lay formation in case the hostile qi would become more aggressive. It might disrupt our barriers." Wen Yan told her.


    "Yes." Cui Xiao nodded in understanding.


    Wen Yan then turned to Fei Yinzi, Tang Li and Li Yan and was about to speak when He Shun, who was forgotten along with Qi Lan, spoke.


    "Uhm¡­ what about us?" He Shun asked.


    Wen Yan turned to him. "Cui Xiang has no time to help Qi Lan. Cui Xiao will help you treat his wounds. You stay here and protect them two." He answered.


    He Shun nodded in understanding. "Be safe." He told them and heavily sighed. What a disaster that befell them all! He thought in lament.


    Wen Yan turned back to Fei Yinzi, Tang Li and Li Yan and nodded at them. The three of them nodded back before they all flew away.


    "Er Zi." Wen Yan called.


    "Yes." Fei Yinzi answered as he took out a talisman.


    "What''s that?" Tang Li curiously asked.


    Li Yan also feels curious but he restrained himself because of the current situation. Only the idiot Tang Li would ask despite the tense atmosphere.


    "Tracing Talisman." Fei Yinzi answered.


    Tang Li and Li Yan were shocked. But, they didn''t ask Fei Yinzi for details since Fei Yinzi is busy. They saw him bit his index finger and draw a character on the talisman using his own blood, overlapping the characters and other symbols on the talisman.


    Then, they saw Fei Yinzi wrote another character with his blood. They can see that Fei Yinzi''s face started to turn pale as time passed and the more characters added. Tang Li and Li Yan knows that it was the names of his fellow disciples he is writing, including Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Ling Yun and the rest.


    "Kuh!" Fei Yinzi coughed blood in the air, and it stained his verdant green uniform, making his uniform look unsightly now.


    "Er Zi!" Tang Li and Li Yan cried.


    But, Wen Yan''s expression remained calm. However, his eyes are frighteningly cold.


    "I am fine. My condition is better now since my cultivation increased." Fei Yinzi assured them as he roughly wiped the blood off his lips. "Shixiong." He called Wen Yan. "They¡­ are all gathered in one place." He told him.


    Tang Li and Li Yan were shocked. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "Zhu-shixiong is also going their way." Fei Yinzi continued.


    Wen Yan clenched his fists.


    "Zhu-shixiong must not had the time to inform us after he saw the signal." Fei Yinzi took a deep breath. "And¡­ where we were before were too far from where they all now." He said.


    Tang Li and Li Yan fell silent.


    Fei Yinzi closed his eyes. "The demonic qi is too heavy¡­ way too heavy so it took me a long time to look for their qi, each one of them, to find where they are now." He explained.


    Tang Li and Li Yan now understood. That was why Fei Yinzi coughed blood! The demonic qi was blocking him from tracing Chen Wu and the others! For the demonic qi to block more than ten people''s qi¡­ how frightening could it be? Just thinking about it, they subconsciously shuddered in fright.


    But, they can''t retreat. They have to save their friends!


    "That way!" Fei Yinzi pointed to them the direction after he regained his strength and has now accurately traced where the others are.


    If only Ling Yun was with them, Ling Yun would have told them that the demonic qi in the place where they are going looks like a big storm that covers the sky!


    ¡­


    "FCK!" the sect leaders can''t help but curse due to agitation.


    Everyone is on edge as they watched Chen Wu''s group joined by Su Mi''s group. Because Su Mi''s group hasn''t dropped their Cleansing Stones, they can now see the despairing battle that the participants face. Everyone felt their hearts were gripped tight by the demons that the participants are currently battling against with.


    "How¡­ Cheng Sheng¡­ when can he wake up?" Pai Lie anxiously asked when he saw that Cheng Sheng is still unconscious. "He can see the thick demonic qi! We have to know if the participants can break through!" he said.


    Tang Teng who saw Tang Li is also on his way to the hell-like place, almost had a heart attack. He clutched his chest tight as he weakly fell on a seat with his face pale in horror. Kang Ce almost had a similar reaction with Tang Teng when he saw Li Yan is also going to the despairing battlefield with Fei Yinzi and the others. he clenched his fists and wanted to enter the special space and help Li Yan!


    Li Nanzi turned and saw Kang Ce''s stormy expression. He sighed in distress. Li Yan is the most promising disciple of their sect in this generation. Naturally, he doesn''t want anything to happen to Li Yan.


    "Cheng-shidi still needs to rest." Fei Yin said with an expression colder than before. Before any of them could speak, he continued. "Only when he is in his best condition could he help everyone best." He told them.


    They finally shut up. They also know that Cheng Sheng is the one most tired here. After all, Cheng Sheng used a talisman that they all are unfamiliar about. So, it is not surprising that Cheng Sheng would be weakened.


    But, the participants also need him ah! What should they do now?! They thought as they paced back in forth due to anxiety.


    "Right¡­ Sun Yu¡­ is there still no news from sect leader Sun?" He Run asked.


    Everyone started. They now remembered that Sun Yu and Feng Mo took the fake sword cultivator to Wu Bai so that they can refine that culprit as a puppet and extract information from him. Li Tian accompanied them since Feng Mo is rash and can''t control his temper while Sun Yi who usually can control his temper now became rash because he is being driven mad because of what is happening to his disciples.


    Everyone sighed in distress. Who could expect for all these to happen? It is a disaster one after another! It is already fortunate that all of them haven''t become mad yet! Not only do they have to worry about the foreign enemies, they also have to worry about their disciples, who are now in great danger because of the foreign enemies!


    As they have thought before, to defeat an army, one has to defeat the general first! Cheng Sheng has said this before as one of his strategies.


    "It seems like these bastards really are pushing their luck!" Qian Shan gnashed his teeth in anger. His eyes are bloodshot as he looked at Qian Jue and Qian Meng, especially Qian Meng who has suffered many wounds but still refuses to surrender and continues to fight!


    "I will kill that bastard!" Jing Rui vowed as he clenched his fists. He is referring to the leader of the enemies.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, and even the usual jokester Jing Hei are angry as they watched Jing De and Jing Xu who are badly beaten.

 Chapter 641 - The Scum Is Roasted

    Everyone turned to look at Ho Yue and Ho Ting whose expressions are icy as they watched the Shanliangde Sect disciples are being beaten. Ho Ting''s expression is dark as he looked at Ling Yun''s bloody appearance. His heart feels very distressed.


    Ho Yue took a deep breath. "Capture Qi Lan first. Then, we will talk after." He told them.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. This is their only choice. Unfortunately, like that bastard Ke Lu before, they can''t apprehend Qi Lan right now since Qi Lan is a participant. They can only do so after this stage ends. But, since Ho Yue assured them that Qi Lan is not an enemy, then they secretly sighed in relief that Qi Lan would cooperate with them and give them a proper explanation.


    "Leader Zheng." Zheng Ming called and respectfully bowed to Zheng Fu Gong when the other turned. "Everyone." He turned to them and gave them a bow. "Elder Li of the Xinfaxian Sect asked me to deliver a message." He said and stood upright. "''We have already extracted information from then bastard. He said that he, through the talisman that he used to control the leader of the demons, made the qi of the participants that the leader of the demons attacked berserk. There is no way to treat it and that they can only die.''" He finished.


    A long silence fell before one curse after another was heard. "FCK! DMN IT!" they all loudly cursed.


    At first, they didn''t believe it. But since the soul of that bastard was extracted by Wu Bai and became Wu Bai''s puppet, they believe that that bastard wouldn''t lie. In short, their disciples would really die!


    "¡­ sect leader Sun destroyed senior Wu''s puppet into pieces." Zheng Ming told them.


    "Uncle Wu Bai must have been mad?" Chen Han asked as he tried to suppress his anger.


    "¡­ no. The puppet senior Wu used was of the lowest quality and cheapest, and the dirtiest so the culprit gone mad after they break it to him as soon as they finished extracting information from him." Zheng Ming answered.


    Everyone''s lip twitched. "¡­" really ruthless. They thought and looked away.


    "Qi going berserk¡­ isn''t this similar to Er Zi''s situation?" Fan Wen nervously asked.


    But, as soon as his voice fell, they heard Fei Yinzi say that the condition of the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie is less serious than his.


    They all sighed in relief. "As expected of Er Zi!" they said.


    "No. It was due to him undergoing in the same condition that he now knows how to evaluate this kind of situation." A voice spoke.


    They all turned, and they were surprised to see that Cheng Sheng has now woke up! "Cheng Sheng!" they cried.


    Fei Yin smiled as he fixed Cheng Sheng''s hair and clothes that were disheveled when he slept. "You really woke up just to roast your disciple, hm?" he told him.


    "Only when one knows hardship would they learn from it." Cheng Sheng said.


    Fei Yin chuckled.


    "Cheng Sheng." It was Wu Tong. "My son¡­ my son¡­" he cried.


    Cheng Sheng turned to him. "Sect leader Wu." He called. "Sect leader Sun." he turned.


    Everyone also turned and saw Sun Yu arrived together with Li Tian and Feng Mo who have dark expression on their faces.


    "Cheng Sheng." Sun Yu called.


    Cheng Sheng looked at him, then sighed. "You don''t need to worry that much." He said.


    "¡­ huh?" they blinked. No need to worry? Has Cheng Sheng''s brain gone wrong after he used that strange talisman? They thought.


    Cheng Sheng''s lip twitched, guessing their thoughts. It is your brains that have gone wrong! He inwardly roared. "As Er Zi said, the condition of the Shanliangde Sect disciples as well as Wu Tie is less serious than his." He spoke. "It may be an almost life and death situation, but just ''almost''. The risk is lesser than the risk when Er Zi was treated." He explained. "Wen Wen should know how to do this, and he can guide Cui Xiang." He said.


    "Is¡­ is that true?!" Wu Tong asked. his eyes are red from crying.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    Everyone finally sighed in relief.


    "Xiao Sheng." It was Xie Lan. "That bastard said that talisman can make one''s qi go berserk. Now that there is a method to treat the participants¡­ how about you?" he asked.


    "Huh?" they said when they heard what Xie Lan said.


    "You used that talisman directly while the participants were harmed indirectly." Xie Lan said. "How is your qi?" he asked him.


    Everyone''s eyes widened. They now understood. They anxiously looked at Cheng Sheng.


    But, Cheng Sheng grinned. "Founder. I actually should thank that bastard for giving me this ''gift''." He said.


    "¡­ huh?" they blankly looked at him. has his brain really gone wrong? They thought as they looked at him suspiciously.


    Cheng Sheng is in a good mood so he ignored them. "Instead of my qi going berserk¡­ well, my qi already was going berserk since my cultivation method is restructuring my body according to it." He said. "Now, I felt that my qi, instead of going more berserk, actually became stable." He told them.


    "¡­ what?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in affirmation. "Yes. my qi has now become stable." He said.


    "How¡­ how did that happen?!" they asked, feeling that this is incredible.


    "Berserk against berserk. There was a clash and I should have died." Cheng Sheng said.


    Everyone froze and their faces turned pale in horror. "What?!" they exclaimed.


    "Ah Sheng, you¡­ you just went through life and death?!" Chen Han exclaimed as his eyes turned red.


    Everyone also understood. Cheng Sheng almost died again!


    "How can I just die, now that I have da shixiong again?" Cheng Sheng frowned.


    Fei Yin, whose chest tightened when he heard that Cheng Sheng almost died again, smiled and sighed in relief seeing his lover''s usual carefree expression.


    Everyone. "¡­" why do we have to be fed dog food again?! I quit! They all thought, though they are just joking when they said that they are quitting. "So¡­ how did you manage to live?" they asked.


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes flashed. "Through my own will." He answered.


    Everyone was moved, and their eyes reddened. That''s right. How can Cheng Sheng die? He is the one who doesn''t want to die the most, especially now that Fei Yin is here! He also has families and friends, and he wanted to sweep away these foreign enemies! So, Cheng Sheng can''t die!


    "Good! Good!" Zheng Fu Gong sighed in relief and his body finally relaxed.


    He is already old, and he is really thankful that Cheng Sheng is here to share half of his burdens, despite Cheng Sheng claiming it his and didn''t even want a position of an elder in the Righteous Alliance. This made him not know whether to laugh or cry. In the beginning, Cheng Sheng already declared that he hates responsibilities, so he definitely doesn''t want to be tied by anything, and just wanted to live a carefree life.


    But, he assumed these burdens because his peace was threatened. Zheng Fu Gong was torn between laughing and crying again. Cheng Sheng really is an unpredictable person. He actually already hinted to him many times before that he wanted to give him the position of alliance leader. But, Cheng Sheng''s expression was disgusted. Not because he is disgusted with the Righteous Alliance. It was because he is disgusted because he will be tied again. Thus, Zheng Fu Gong can only admit defeat and pass the alliance leader position to Zheng Yi in the future.


    But, who would expect that even Zheng Yi doesn''t want it? Zheng Yi even said before that he wanted for him to give the position to Cheng Sheng. But, he also already expected for Cheng Sheng to disagree. Why? Because Cheng Sheng only wanted to be with his lover. This is also Zheng Yi''s reason for declining the alliance leader position from his grandfather: Zheng Yi wanted to be with Jing Bai.


    Zheng Fu Gong almost fainted on the spot. No one wanted the alliance leader position, the most honorable and prestigious position! What the hell! Zheng Fu Gong almost coughed out blood at that instant. He went to visit Su Yuan then, wanting to complain and also tell him that he will pass the alliance leader position to him.


    But, what Zheng Fu Gong got was only being blasted right on his face out of the cave. "¡­" he really wanted to curse, and he did. But, what can he do? No one wanted the alliance leader position, not even Pai Lie who is only obsessed in Array Drawing! If not wanting to be with their lover (aka Zheng Yi and Cheng Sheng), then, they were obsessed with their hobby and cultivation (aka Pai Lie and Su Yuan)!


    In rage, he drunk that night.. Then, the next day, he resumed his daily work with a hangover.

 Chapter 642 - The Scum Is Bizarre

    "Su Mi! Su Yi!" Chen Wu called as he dodged a demon''s claw.


    "Here!" they answered.


    Su Yi immediately erected a barrier around them while Su Mi killed that demon before she retreated inside the barrier. The others also retreated inside the barrier, trying to take a break.


    Qian Jue, the weakest among them, are thoroughly exhausted. His face is pale, trying to suppress the groans coming from his lips due to pain. Ling Yun''s energy is also spent, and his eyes are strained as he act as their support to warn them which demon is stronger based on their demonic qi, and so they can avoid it. Chen Su, fortunately, is physically stronger than the two since Cheng Sheng has specifically trained the Chen Clan''s descendants. Chen Yu, naturally, is also physically strong. it is just that he is timid, and his cultivation is lower, so he isn''t as stable as Chen Su.


    "Damn it! They are endless!" Jing De cursed and cannot help but complain as they all looked at the countless demons surrounding them.


    The demons are pounding on the barrier, trying to break it so they can''t kill them. Fortunately, although Su Yi looked physically weak, that is reasonable, as he is a mage. Mages rely on their qi, so, Su Yi''s barrier that is acting as their shelter is very stable.


    "Thank you, Su Yi." Qian Jue said as he redressed Qian Meng''s wounds.


    Chen Su is giving Ling Yun qi so that Ling Yun''s eyes would hurt less. This barrier really helps Qian Meng and Ling Yun a lot.


    "I have a lot more to learn from my master¡­ my body is too weak!" Ling Yun sighed in lament.


    Chen Wu smiled. "Then, you should be prepared for our uncle''s training." He told him before he turned to Wu Lian who is catching his breath.


    Among them, Wu Lian''s clothes are the bloodiest that the red color of the Youxiwang Sect''s uniform has now turned green due to the demons'' blood. Obviously, he is the one who killed demons most. Of course, he is also exhausted.


    "How do we leave?" Jing De asked before he paused. "Well¡­ can we even leave?" he said as he looked at them.


    They all grimaced. All of the demons have gathered here, so how would they be able to leave?! This is just a wishful thinking!


    "No¡­ we have to. We have to leave!" Chen Wu said as he took a deep breath. "We have to regroup, and then try to take down the leader of the demons again! Only this way can things be returned to normal!" he told them.


    They all nodded in agreement, and their dampened desire to kill the leader of the demons was reignited again!


    "But, how do you know where the leader of the demons is?" Jing Xu asked as he treated his wound with the herbs that they have found earlier. "Ah." He muttered when he recalled something. He looked at Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun wryly smiled. "I tried to find a bizarre trace of qi from the sea of demonic qi¡­ then, we really found it." He told them.


    They all looked at Ling Yun in amazement. Then, suddenly, they caught something. "''bizarre qi''?" they asked.


    "Don''t you think that a demon can be this smart, ordering other demons to gather to besiege us participants?" Chen Wu asked.


    They all fell silent. Indeed, this is really bizarre. Even if demons can become powerful, they wouldn''t be this smart! This is bizarre indeed!


    "You have worked hard." They told Ling Yun with sympathy in their eyes.


    They can imagine how hard was it for Ling Yun. It is like finding a needle in a haystack. Not to mention that Ling Yun also has to help them fight against the demons, but the number of demons actually has increased, thus he can only grit his teeth and fight back!


    "No¡­ I am really happy that I can help." Ling Yun said and smiled. He really feels happy because his eyes have finally found their use!


    They also feel relieved that Ling Yun is here. Or else, until now, they would still be racking their brains on how to find the leader of the demons!


    "Wait¡­ no¡­ oh no!" Ling Yun suddenly exclaimed as he sat up straight and looked outside the barrier.


    Everyone immediately felt their chests tightened. "What''s wrong?" they asked.


    "We forgot¡­ that the people in the camp might also be coming here!" Ling Yun answered.


    Chen Wu''s and Wu Lian''s expressions changed. "FCK!" Chen Wu cursed and massaged his temples when he now recalled this matter.


    The others'' expressions also don''t look good.


    "Right now, there are only Cui Xiang, Chen Yu, Sun Rong and Zhu Xi in the camp." Wu Lian said. "Cui Xiang naturally can''t leave the camp since she has to refine medicine, and Sun Rong is watching over her fellow disciples and Wu Tie, as well as Chen Yu." He said. "That leaves¡­" he looked at them as his expression turned colder.


    "Zhu Xi!" everyone exclaimed as their faces turned pale in horror.


    Ling Yun harshly gasped. "Let me find where he is!" he said as he opened his eyes that are bloodshot.


    "Ling Yun¡­" they called, feeling worried. But, they also didn''t stop him since they are also worried for Zhu Xi who came to help them.


    Ling Yun''s eyes narrowed as he looked in all directions. But, there is only pitch-black darkness around them due to demonic qi. The demonic qi is too dense that it can be seen with naked eye. If not for the demons'' glowing eyes, they wouldn''t be able to tell where the demons are and killed them.


    "East¡­ southeast! There is a green light coming from southeast!" Ling Yun finally said when he saw a faint green light amidst the darkness around them.


    "When Zhu Xi approach, some demons would be attracted by him and intercept him. This is our chance!" Chen Wu said. "Let us regroup with Zhu Xi as soon as the number of demons surrounding us lessen!" he told them.


    "Yes!" they answered as they ate magic pills to restore their strength and qi.


    "Ling Yun. How long do you think Zhu Xi will arrive?" Wu Lian asked as he redressed his wounds.


    "A quarter of an hour." Ling Yun gasped, catching his breath. His figure staggered.


    "Ling Yun!" they cried and caught him when he fell.


    "I am fine¡­ I just feel dizzy." Ling Yun said.


    "I will look after him." Chen Su said as he helped Ling Yun sit on the ground for a while. With his ability, he can only protect a person and can''t break through the siege.


    Su Mi naturally will protect Su Yi who is acting as their support. Qian Jue will protect Qian Meng who finally fainted after losing blood. That leaves Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Jing De, Jing Xu and the silent since earlier Jin Yu who is silently resting to restore his energy.


    "Let''s plan on how to break through!" Chen Wu said.


    ¡­


    Back at the venue, everyone sighed in relief after they saw that Su Yi has protected a barrier at the last minute and everyone has entered in the barrier, acting as their temporary shelter. This gave the participants a moment to breathe and rest, as well as to plan.


    "Fortunately, there was Su Yi!" Jing Bai sighed in relief as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Earlier, it was very chaotic, as well as dangerous since more demons have arrived. Even if the number of participants has increased, it didn''t change the fact that both groups were being besieged. So, everyone''s hearts are at their throats when they saw that the entire area where the two groups of the participants have been reunited by the demons cleverly was entirely surrounded by the demons!


    Especially when the fierce and despairing battle started, and the participants suffered wounds successively¡­ the only fortunate thing is that they were able to kill many demons. But, this matter weigh lesser than the participants'' lives, of course! The participants are more important than the points, much less the competition!


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling, as well as the Shapeshifting Blanket were fortunately there to ensure the participants'' lives. But, it is really very commending that the participants themselves are able to survive longer! This is why they highly praise and admire Su Yi, since Su Yi has become the lifeline of all of them now, also buying them time to rest and plan using his barrier.


    "Oh, no¡­ Zhu Xi!" Feng Mo cried when he saw that Zhu Xi is flying very fast towards where Chen Wu and the others are!


    Everyone immediately felt tense again when they also saw Zhu Xi. They have forgotten that Zhu Xi is going to aid the other participants after he received the signal from Chen Wu''s group, which Chen Wu managed to send at the last minute before his group was entire surrounded!

 Chapter 643 - The Scum Is A Prankster

    "X ¨C Xiao Xi!" Fan Wen cried and his heart was greatly shaken when he saw Zhu Xi flying alone towards the now hell-like place where Chen Wu and the other participants are.


    The other Xinfaxian Sect elders also were horrified.


    "Wen. Calm down. Chen Wu and the others are also planning to break through the siege and combine forces with Zhu Xi." Xie Lan told Fan Wen. His voice and expression is calm but they can clearly see that his hands are trembling.


    Obviously, Xie Lan, who is usually pranking others, is very nervous and worried. But, it is because of this prankster that now had become serious made them feel more depressed. Even someone who cracks jokes and pranks others now turned serious. This shows that the situation is grave.


    Everyone''s faces turn paler as they watch Zhu Xi''s figure near the large swarm of demons who are coming his way. Albeit Zhu Xi is flying on his sword, the demons can leap or throw each other to reach Zhu Xi in the air. Thus, they didn''t remain confident just because Zhu Xi is in the air and demons are on the ground and up the trees.


    "Can''t¡­ can''t we do something about this?!" Li Tian, who has always remained calm, asked agitatedly as he held his fan tight when he saw that Su Yi, although his expression remained calm, his face is paler than usual and beads of sweat are forming on his face.


    Su Yi obviously is holding on and acting calm to not make his fellow participants feel nervous and lose hope, lose their confidence. But, this action of his can''t escape the sect leaders'' and elders'' eyes,a nd they also feel distressed.


    "They can''t lose their momentum later when breaking through. Or else, they will die." Cheng Sheng told them.


    Everyone felt their hearts turned cold when they heard this. They wanted to refute Cheng Sheng, but they also know that what he said is true.


    "No! Zhu Xi was finally in sight of the demons!" Lei Ling cried as his face turned pale.


    "Why¡­ why are there more demons going towards Zhu Xi but a small number of them remained in the other participants'' side?" Xi Ming asked worriedly.


    "It is because the demons got bored ''playing'' with them due to Su Yi''s barrier which they thought wouldn''t break since it remained strong for a long time." Tang Li answered.


    Kang Ce nodded in agreement. "Their patience ran out, so they wanted to pick the soft persimmon who wants to serve itself in their plate." He said.


    Everyone grimaced. "¡­" is it right to say it like that about the poor Zhu Xi who is going to die?! They inwardly roared. But, they controlled their expressions because their nerves are highly-strung.


    "Chen Wu''s side are breaking through!" Chen Han exclaimed when they saw that as soon as the demons on Chen Wu''s side decreased, the participants came out of Su Yi''s barrier as soon as these demons left so that they can immediately go to Zhu Xi''s side and help Zhu Xi!


    "Su Yi!" Li Tian cried and covered his mouth when they saw Su Yi finally collapsed as soon as Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Jing De and Jing Xu left!


    "He held on until they left so that he won''t cause them to lose their morale and give up fighting!" Li Nanzi said and sighed in admiration for Su Yi.


    "But¡­ there are still demons left surrounding them!" Tang Teng cried.


    Everyone became tense again when they saw that Ling Yun, Chen Su, Su Mi, Su Yi, Qian Jue and Qian Meng were left with Chen Su, Su Mi and Qian Jue protecting Ling Yun, Su Yi and Qian Meng, respectively, against the demons that attacked them as soon as Su Yi''s barrier was gone!


    "No!" Qian Shan cried. "There is still Jin Yu! Jin Yu didn''t leave!" Wu Tong said when he saw that a flash of cold light struck down the demons that crept behind the six people, with three unconscious while the other three protecting the unconscious ones.


    "Jin Yu! Jin Yu remained to protect them!" Hui Qiu cried when she saw the scene.


    "Wait! Zhu Xi is about to collide with the demons!" Su Wan sharply gasped with widened eyes.


    "Chen Wu''s side were also noticed by the demons and the demons returned to finally finish them off! Oh no!" He Run''s face turned pale in horror and he almost covered his eyes with his both hands.


    "ZHU XI!" the Xinfaxian Sect cried when they saw that the demons have finally reached Zhu Xi.


    But, Zhu Xi, looking as a martyr, still collided with them head-on!


    "AAAH!" the audience closed their eyes tight and their hearts sank when they saw that Zhu Xhi was covered by the demons! And Chen Wu''s side, too.


    The sect leaders and elders also fell silent, as if they were mourning. It can''t be¡­ they thought, feeling their hearts were gripped by the demons'' hands and were about to be torn to pieces.


    "No." a cold voice spoke. "It isn''t over yet." It said.


    They all turned and saw that it was Fei Yin who spoke!


    "Look carefully." Cheng Sheng calmly told them.


    Everyone turned and saw a bright light broke through the darkness, as if tearing the darkness apart! The light came from Zhu Xi''s side, Chen Wu''s side, as well as ¨C


    "Su Yi!" Li Tian exclaimed.


    "Su Mi¡­" Lei Qing almost collapsed due to her weak knees.


    "Qian Meng¡­ Qian Jue¡­" Qian Shan''s tears fell while Qian Tian''s eyes are bloodshot, suppressing his tears.


    "Yun-er!" Ling Xi cried while Yu Wen hugged him to comfort him.


    They all saw that the demons, instead of devouring the participants, actually were torn into pieces! Although the scene looked gruesome, everyone felt emotional because the participants are actually still alive! And there weren''t injured nor suffered any wounds!


    What happened? They all thought as they closely watched the scene, afraid of missing a bit of it!


    "That¡­ what was that?" someone from the audience asked.


    "What?" somebody turned.


    "That¡­ something seemed to be stirring¡­ turning very fast?" somebody spoke, his voice sounds uncertain.


    "That is¡­!" the sect leaders and elders exclaimed when they recognized it.


    "Huh!" they heard Zhu Xi''s arrogant voice scoffed. Then, his figure became clearer after he raised the Cleansing Stone. "You think you can kill me? You wish!" he sneered at the demons who are surrounding him.


    Feng Mo''s lip twitched when he heard this familiar arrogant tone. Wasn''t he talking like this, too, when he was younger? He thought and sighed.


    "That¡­ aren''t those the strings of the bracelet that Cheng Sheng gave the participants?" Jing Cheng asked as he turned to Cheng Sheng.


    Everyone also turned to Cheng Sheng. The strings of the bracelet separated and formed a protective ball by rapidly turning, protecting the person inside. It also tears the demons that try to attack the person inside the protective ball of string. Chen Wu''s group of four was in the same situation, just that the ball of strings are bigger since their bracelets combined and formed a bigger ball, accommodating them four. As for Su Mi''s side, their protective ball of strings are the biggest since there are six of them.


    "I just infused some consciousness to those strings, so that they won''t be as useless as just warding off the demons and demonic qi." Cheng Sheng explained.


    Everyone. "¡­" are you pranking us?! They thought as their expressions turned a rapid change from anger to happiness to more complicated ones. They thought that the participants are all finished, that they were all gonna die! But, Cheng Sheng turned the table in just a second, saving all the participants!


    Although they feel happy and relieved that no one died and the participants were all safe, they still felt cheated of their feelings! Cheng Sheng is truly a scum!


    Zheng Fu Gong doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "¡­ thank you." He sincerely said to Cheng Sheng whose expression looked calm.


    "It is my duty." Cheng Sheng just said.


    But, Fei Yin who is sitting beside him felt that Cheng Sheng''s hands inside his sleeves are trembling. Cheng Sheng isn''t as calm as everyone thought he is. Cheng Sheng also was nervous that the bracelets won''t react in time and save the participants.


    Fei Yin smiled. "These Life-Saving Bracelets are really very good." He said as he held Cheng Sheng''s hand tight.


    Cheng Sheng''s taut nerves immediately relaxed when he felt Fei Yin''s familiar warmth and touch. "En." He answered.


    Fei Yin soundlessly chuckled, didn''t puncture Cheng Sheng''s fa?ade and let him fool the sect leaders and elders. But, how can Xie Lan and Fan Wen, who raised him, not notice Cheng Sheng''s emotions that he is hiding? Chen Han also looked at Cheng Sheng and choked back his sob. Sun Yi and Wu Yuan, who are standing beside him, patted his shoulder. They understand that Cheng Sheng doesn''t want the sect leaders and elders to worry, so he acted arrogant just now.


    After all, Cheng Sheng is not omnipotent.

 Chapter 644 - The Scum Is Unreliable

    "Uh¡­ can we control this ball of strings?" Qian Jue asked as he held the still unconscious Qian Meng.


    Su Mi scratched her head as she helped her younger brother Su Yi lie down inside the ball to rest. "I don''t know. I also didn''t expect for our bracelets to turn like this." She answered.


    Chen Su nodded in agreement. "I was also surprised! I thought that they are really just charm bracelets!" he said.


    Qian Jue''s brow twitched. "¡­" okay. I won''t say anything else like giving us a fake bracelet, scamming us, since these bracelets saved our lives. He thought and sighed, feeling that the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect are benevolent, they are also sometimes unreliable.


    But, he can''t also blame them since, based from their expressions, Cheng Sheng shouldn''t have told them the main purpose of the bracelet ¨C to save their life in the nick of time. So, by logic, Cheng Sheng is the unreliable one here.


    But, like he said earlier, he wouldn''t complain since his and Qian Meng''s lives were saved. In short, since such a fortunate thing has happened, then, Qian Jue doesn''t have the right to complain, and instead be grateful, which he feels right now.


    Qian Jue hugged Qian Meng tight in his embrace. God knows how frightened he was when Qian Meng collapsed right in front of him. he thought that his world was about to fall apart, and he almost gave up right then and there and wanted to die, too. Fortunately, his friends woke him up in time and told him that Qian Meng just fainted due to blood loss, and that he has to raise his sword and avenge Qian Meng!


    And he did. But, now, he felt utterly exhausted and couldn''t even feel his limbs. Chen Su and Su Mi felt the same, as well as Chen Wu and the others in the other, smaller ball not far from them.


    "FCK! That made me almost pee in fright!" Jing De loudly exclaimed with his face pale in horror.


    Seeing him still lively, they all finally can''t help but sigh in relief and smile. That they are still actually alive and didn''t die when they failed to break through the demons'' siege earlier. Even Chen Wu and Wu Lian lied listlessly inside the ball.


    Jing Yu was clutching his chest since even he wouldn''t think that they would still be alive right now. He really thought that it was the end earlier! "This¡­" he muttered as he looked at the ball of strings with a complicated gaze.


    Chen Wu grimaced. "Don''t ask me¡­ I also don''t know." He said and whined in pain.


    After their tensed body relaxed, their wounds finally bit them back. Now, they don''t even have the energy to move their limbs or talk for a longer.


    "Zhu Xi should be alright, too?" Wu Lian asked.


    "En." Chen Wu answered as he looked at the last ball not far from them. "We can''t go on like this. Who knows until when will the ball of strings will protect us?" he asked with a sigh.


    The others also tensed. Although they finally feel relaxed, they don''t dare refute what Chen Wu said. Chen Wu is right. This ball of strings might not protect them forever, and even if it did, they are still in the territory of the demons. In a battle of attrition, they, humans, would be the one to lose since not only are they injured, they also don''t have provisions brought with them.


    Just as they are feeling depressed again, they suddenly heard Zhu Xi''s loud voice yell.


    "Hey! Everyone! Look what I discovered!" Zhu Xi said with laughter in his voice.


    They all immediately turned. Then, their eyes widened when they saw that Zhu Xi waved his sword, and his sword glare came out of his sword''s blade!


    "You idiot! What are you - ?!" they asked, shocked, since they thought that Zhu Xi wants to cut the ball of strings protecting him.


    But, suddenly, their mouths fell open and their eyes widened in disbelief when the sword glare actually smoothly passed through the ball of strings and hit the nearby demons, killing them!


    "What the hell¡­!" they exclaimed, stunned. But, the corners of their lips curled up. "This is¡­ this can also be done?!" they exclaimed, unable to hide the joy in their voices.


    Even the audience who are watching were also gob smacked, not to mention the sect leaders and elders. Simultaneously, they turned to look at Cheng Sheng whose brow twitched in annoyance.


    "Zhu Xi''s discovery was an accident. I also don''t know that this could happen¡­ alright, I know." Cheng Sheng said as his lip twitched. "Isn''t it good for the young ones to discover wondrous things by themselves?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" fine. We won''t quibble with you! They thought as they finally retracted their gazes. After all, what happened is a good thing, so they will let Cheng Sheng off from deceiving their feelings.


    Cheng Sheng sighed, feeling more tired than the participants.


    "You rest first." Fei Yin told him.


    Cheng Sheng didn''t refuse him. "En." He answered as he burrowed into Fei Yin''s embrace and closed his eyes to sleep.


    The others saw him sleeping again and knew that Cheng Sheng is still recuperating due to his cultivation method still restructuring his body. So, they lowered their voices and resumed watching the competition.


    ¡­


    "Have you now recovered?" Tang Li asked Fei Yinzi as they fly faster to the direction that Fei Yinzi pointed where Zhu Xi flew, as well as the others were.


    "En¡­" Fei Yinzi nodded as he suppressed the urge to cough blood.


    Because of the distance, as well as the dense demonic qi, he used more qi to locate where the others were. After eating magic pills, his strength recovered only seventy percent. If they have to fight despairingly, he fears that he is the one to die first among them four.


    "How far?" Wen Yan asked Fei Yinzi.


    "In five minutes, we will finally reach them." Fei Yinzi answered.


    Li Yan looked at him, then Wen Yan. Even though he knows that due to the situation that is urgent that they can''t stop to let Fei Yinzi rest first after using a talisman earlier to locate the others, Li Yan feels that there is another reason why Wen Yan is treating Fei Yinzi harshly today. Even though he wanted to ask something, he doesn''t know what to ask and thus he can''t speak for Fei Yinzi. Also, this isn''t the right time to resolve conflicts, which is surprisingly the first time he saw between the usually loving Xinfaxian Sect family. So, Li Yan fought the urge to ask.


    Although Wen Yan noticed Li Yan''s inquiring gaze, he ignored it. And he feels gratified that Li Yan, in the end, didn''t ask. Or else, he had to tell them about him disliking Fei Yinzi being liked by his younger brother Wen Wen. Even if Wen Yan doesn''t need to tell them this, if he will be asked, then he will honestly answer, since he never liked lying to others.


    As they say, ''don''t let one''s own fertile water flow into others'' field''. But, to Wen Yan, even if it is to his fellow disciple, he doesn''t want Wen Wen to be with Fei Yinzi! This closeted brother complex elder brother, he wanted his younger brother all to himself! Wen Yan has to graduate from his brother complex like Chen Han.


    Tang Li suspiciously looked at Wen Yan, Fei Yinzi, then Li Yan. No matter how stupid he is, he can still sense that there is a problem between Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi, which is surprising for Xinfaxian Sect disciples as their sect is a big family and always act together. Then, when he looked at Li Yan, he knew that Li Yan, with how perceptive he is to others'' changes in expressions and mood, he definitely has already noticed this matter.


    Tang Li wanted to ask him, but then he saw that Li Yan didn''t act. So, Tang Li guessed that Li Yan must have thought of other considerations, aside from the current urgent and dangerous situation. So, he didn''t speak.


    "There!" Fei Yinzi exclaimed when he finally saw a sword glare, followed by more others, flashed out in the distance.


    Wen Yan didn''t speak and flew faster. Tang Li and Li Yan immediately followed with Fei Yinzi behind them. They know that Fei Yinzi suffered an internal injury with him forcefully locating the others. So, they didn''t urge him and left him behind until he manages to catch up to them.


    It was already commendable of him to have flown this far with them.


    "What was that?!" Tang Li exclaimed and suddenly halted in the air when he saw a ball of light.


    "It must be Zhu Xi!" Wen Yan shouted and immediately flew towards the ball of light surrounded by countless demons that continuously attacked it.


    But, the ball of light not only torn the demons to pieces using its strings, but it also spat out sword glares coming from Zhu Xi!

 Chapter 645 - The Scum Is Disapproving

    "ZHU XI!" Wen Yan called as he fished out talismans from his sleeves and threw them towards the demons.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Simultaneous explosions were heard as the talismans explode one after another, killing many demons in the process!


    "Wen Yan!" Zhu Xi cried in glee when he saw Wen Yan. "Don''t throw your charm bracelets! It can become this ball of strings! It is a life-saving bracelet!" he told him.


    "¡­ huh?" Wen Yan blinked as he blankly looked at Zhu Xi. Did he hear it right? The charm bracelet is a life-saving bracelet? He thought. But, remembering that it was from Cheng Sheng, it actually isn''t that surprising.


    "Look out!" Zhu Xi yelled.


    Wen Yan immediately flew on his sword and dodged the demons that leapt towards him from the tree below him. His face darkened and, unceremoniously, he took out a magic pill and dropped it. The magic pill passed through the gaps between the bodies of the unsuspecting demons. As soon as the magic pill hit the ground, a loud explosion was heard that shook the earth and the sky!


    "WAH!" Tang Li exclaimed and almost fell off his sword when even the air also vibrated due to the explosion.


    "AMAZING!" Zhu Xi happily laughed inside the ball of strings.


    Li Yan''s mouth fell open in shock when he saw a deep pit with the corpses of the demons beside it. A large number of demons were instantly gone, as there wasn''t even a piece of them left, not even ash, after the fire of the explosion engulfed them!


    "Ex¡­ Exploding Pill?!" Li Yan exclaimed. "Why is it stronger than before?!" he asked.


    "Ask Cheng-shishu." Wen Yan answered as he killed the killed the other demons leaping to them from the tall trees below them. As soon as he saw that the demons started to gather to throw their kin to the air to reach them, he would throw another Exploding Pill to them and kill them all in one fell swoop!


    "So domineering!" Jing De exclaimed when they heard the explosions from afar.


    "It should be Wen Yan''s group?" Jing Xu smiled.


    "Why didn''t you use Exploding Pills?" Jing De asked Chen Wu and Wu Lian.


    Chen Wu''s face darkened while Wu Lian''s face turned colder.


    "IDIOT!" Jing Xu slapped the back of Jing De''s head. "Do you want us to perish along with the demons?!" he asked.


    "¡­ ah." Jing De muttered when he also realized it. How strong the Exploding Pill is and how far is its range¡­ he nervously gulped. En, there won''t even be ash left of them if they were hit! "Sorry. Hehe." He embarrassedly laughed as he looked at Chen Wu and Wu Lian.


    Jing Xu helplessly sighed at his stupid younger brother. There is no saving him!


    ¡­


    Fortunately, Tang Li''s IQ is higher than Jing De''s so he didn''t ask this stupid question to Li Yan, Fei Yinzi, as well as the stern Wen Yan. Or else, it was to him who Wen Yan will throw the Exploding Pill if he had asked. If this happened, Tang Li wouldn''t even had the chance to shed a tear.


    Zhu Xi then felt that the ball of strings shrank and gathered until they woven themselves back into a bracelet and tied itself around his wrist. "This charm bracelet is truly amazing!" he exclaimed in surprise.


    "But, why did it shrank back?" Li Yan asked.


    "Probably it felt that Zhu ¨C shixiong is now out of danger." Fei Yinzi answered as he flew towards them.


    Zhu Xi turned and was surprised when he saw Fei Yinzi''s pale face. "Er Zi! What happened to you?!" he asked, shocked.


    "It''s nothing." Fei Yinzi shook his head as he threw talismans to the demons below them that tried to reach them again.


    Although Wen Yan is disapproving of Fei Yinzi for Wen Wen, he still explained. "He over exhausted his qi to find you, Chen Wu and the others." he answered.


    Zhu Xi was shocked, and felt moved. "Thanks!" he told Fei Yinzi.


    Locating the others is a mage skill, and since it traces one''s qi, it is definitely an extensive process, especially if the distance is farther or the qi is weaker. One also need to highly concentrate in order to distinguish one''s qi from the others.


    So, just thinking the distance that Fei Yinzi has to cover and how dense the demonic qi that he has to pass through to look for the others, it is definitely painstaking. Even them don''t know if they could do it, not to mention that Fei Yinzi is not even a mage in the first place. But since this method is a life-saving method for others, Cheng Sheng taught Fei Yinzi this, since it only requires qi and basic knowledge.


    As to how far Fei Yinzi is willing to go for others, it shows that he is an extremely loyal friend and a dedicated person.


    Fei Yinzi nodded. Then, he finally can''t help but cough out blood. "Kuh!" he coughed for the second time and his face turned paler. He immediately wiped the blood that trickled in the corner of his lips.


    "Er Zi!" Tang Li and Li Yan cried.


    Fei Yinzi raised his hand as he drank a potion. It was a whole bottle ah! Only then did his complexion turned better. "Let''s save Su Mi-shijie and the others first." He told them.


    "En!" they answered and the five of them immediately flew to where Chen Wu and the others were located.


    ¡­


    Although the charm bracelet turned into a ball of strings that acted as their defensive shield against the demons, Chen Wu and the others don''t know how to move it, nor know how to make it fly so that they can leave this damned hell-like place!


    Now that they think about, since the ball of strings, although protecting them, makes them unable to leave this place, isn''t this just throwing them into a pit! Even if they won''t protect themselves for long against the demons, but they can still walk further, a step or few steps away, from this place!


    "Chen Su! Su Mi! Su Yi! Are you alright?" Chen Wu asked, calling out to the biggest ball of strings emitting light not far from them.


    "Qian Meng! Qian Jue!" Jing De called.


    "Jin Yu! Ling Yun!" Jing Xu also called.


    "We are alright, da ge!" Chen Su yelled back. "Qian Meng''s complexion turned better and Ling Yun has regained his strength, but still needs to rest for a little long! Su Yi is awake now!" he told them.


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian sighed in relief. At least no one is gravely injured despite the peril that they faced earlier. It seems that their luck is better than the Shanliangde Sect''s. He thought and wryly smiled.


    "How do you think is Zhu Xi doing now?" Jing De asked when he remembered that Zhu Xi was coming their way to help them, and due to that, he also drawn some demons towards himself, giving them an opportunity to break through the siege earlier.


    But, in the end, they still failed as they didn''t have enough strength, and weren''t fast enough to escape. However, even if they did, if that means that they will gonna be leaving Chen Su, Su Mi, Su Yi, Ling Yun, Qian Meng, Qian Jue and Jin Yu behind, then they would rather be halted and remain here like right now since they don''t want to forsake their friends in return of saving themselves.


    "The signal we sent can be seen from the camp, thus Zhu Xi saw it and went here." Jing Xu said. "The ones remaining in the camp after Zhu Xi left are Cui Xiang, Chen Yu and Sun Ri. Cui Xiang can''t leave, so there are only Chen Yu and Sun Ri¡­" he didn''t continue.


    Everyone understood. They know that Chen Yu and Sun Ri aren''t strong enough. So, if either of them, or even the two of them combined go here, they still definitely won''t be able to survive the onslaught of demons.


    "Have you all forgotten us?!" a loud voice yelled.


    Everyone turned. "Tang Li?!" they exclaimed.


    "It''s them¡­" Ling Yun spoke as his eyelids trembled when he opened his eyes.


    "Wen Yan''s group has arrived!" Su Mi exclaimed in both surprise and joy.


    Su Yi and Qian Jue sighed in relief. They don''t have strength left on them anymore. They can only wait for death to arrive here earlier. Fortunately, Wen Yan''s group has arrived.


    "Zhu Xi! Are you alright?" Chen Wu asked.


    "Yes! The bracelet protected me!" Zhu Xi answered as he and Wen Yan''s group hacked the demons to death!


    It is time for their counterattack! BOOM! BOOM! There were explosions one after another as Wen Yan threw the Exploding Pills.


    "Hey! We are still here! Be careful not to hit us!" Jing De yelled.


    "There are still these balls of strings, right?" Wen Yan said as he threw another Exploding Pill.


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 646 - The Scum Is Bewitched

    "Oh, geez! Your disciples are so wasteful!" Tang Li exclaimed as he looked at Xie Lan while pointing at Wen Yan throwing the Exploding Pills everywhere.


    Xie Lan proudly smirked. "It isn''t wasteful if it is for revenge!" he said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement while Jing Rui smiled. Sun Yu sighed in relief and his tense muscles finally relaxed. He also wanted to avenge his disciples, but Xie Lan''s disciple already did. Wu Tong almost cried, since he felt aggrieved on behalf of his son who is still unconscious like the Shanliangde Sect disciples. Even their condition has worsened!


    Sun Yu and Wu Tong felt their hearts clenched as they watched, extremely tense, the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie, respectively, bathed in their sweat while Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao busily fed them with potions while Chen Yu and Sun Ri helped the two press the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie down the bed when they, the patients, tried to struggle for some reason.


    "What is going on?!" Sun Yi asked, panicking, as he watched the Shanliangde Sect disciples struggling while Sun Ri is crying silently, suppressing back her sobs.


    Sun Yi''s eyes are red and his tears fell. Wu Yuan comforted him.


    "Could it be, the potions are harmful to them due to their condition, thus they are struggling?" Xi Ming asked and looked at the sleeping Cheng Sheng.


    "It shouldn''t be! Xiang-er won''t carelessly feed them potions, especially if she knows that it would be bad for her patients!" You Rou said.


    "Then¡­ what is going on with the patients?" Shan Lu asked, feeling bewildered.


    "Could they be¡­ bewitched?" Lei Ling suddenly exclaimed.


    They all turned to them. "''bewitched''?" they asked.


    "Not that kind of bewitchment of a demon seducing them!" Lei Ling immediately said, shaking his head while frantically waving his hands.


    "Then, what kind of bewitchment is this?" Shan Lu curiously asked.


    Lei Ling turned to him. "That kind of being under a spell!" he answered.


    They felt even more bewildered. "''spell''?" they said.


    "But, they were attacked by demons, didn''t they? How can the demons use spell?" Qian Lin asked.


    "Have you forgotten that leader of the demon which have the other talisman, that is used as a medium to control it?" Lei Ling asked.


    "¡­ ah!" they exclaimed when they recalled it.


    "But, this leader of the demons only have a talisman. How can it use a spell to bewitch the participants?" Hui Qiu asked.


    Lei Ling shook his head. "It is only like a kind of spell. I fear, what that talisman is for is to make its targets fall into illusions." He told them.


    "''illusion''?!" they exclaimed.


    Lei Ling nodded. "En. Spells also can be used for illusions, so how can the talismans can''t?" he said as he looked at Li Tian, then at his fellow talisman mages Jing Kang, Xiao Le and Guo Cheng.


    Guo Cheng nodded in agreement. "Creating illusions out of talismans is possible." He said. "To make a talisman, aside from the paper, brush and ink, the other thing that you use is your thoughts. You infuse your thoughts in it." He explained.


    Everyone now understood. They already heard this from Cheng Sheng before when Cheng Sheng taught them in making talismans. But, due to that the things were urgent before, they only had a single thought infused in the talismans, which is to disable their targets. Now, they learned that there can also be other thoughts to infuse into the talismans. No wonder there are different kinds of talismans!


    "Some protective talisman charms are also using illusions." Lei Ling said.


    "Did Cheng Sheng turn pale after he activated that talisman¡­ is due to him suppressing the illusions the talisman of that culprit is giving him?" Jing Cheng asked.


    Everyone started. Now they recalled that it was the case!


    "No wonder why Cheng Sheng was exhausted¡­ it was a spiritual and mental attack!" Pai Lie exclaimed.


    They all nodded in agreement. Illusions attack the target mentally by making them see the illusions and spiritually to weaken their will through the illusions.


    "Then, my disciples¡­ they must be undergoing through some illusions, that is why they are trying to reject Cui Xiang''s potions with all their might?" Sun Yu asked.


    "My son¡­!" Wu Tong howled when he saw that Wu Tie is violently struggling.


    Fortunately, Sun Ri''s whip has its own consciousness and it tied Wu Tie securely. But, this also made Wu Tie bleed because Wu Tie is struggling fiercely. The sect leaders and elders sighed in sympathy to Wu Tong. No father would want to watch their son suffer before their eyes.


    "Xi Bing¡­ Xi Shi¡­" Xi Ming''s face is dark. Xi Xing patted his back to calm him down.


    "Fei Luo¡­ Fei Huo¡­" Fei Yin sighed as he looked at the Fei Luo and Fei Huo.


    Everyone watched, feeling their hearts filled with pain, the Shanliangde Sect disciples struggled in their beds, trying to escape while Cui Xiang''s face is pale as she brewed faster new potions to feed the patients to make them calm down, including their berserk qi combined that makes her, Cui Xiao, Chen Yu and Sun Ri feel oppressed.


    ¡­


    "Hey!" Tang Li called when he noticed something.


    "What''s wrong?" Li Yan asked as he and Zhu Xi were back-to-back to guard their backs against the demons'' sneak attacks.


    "We are already here, yet why are there still demons on Chen Wu''s and the others'' sides?!" Tang Li asked as he looked at the two balls of strings still emitting light, clearly indicating that Chen Wu and the others are still in harm because the demons are still surrounding them!


    Chen Wu and the others noticed this the most since they are the ones being surrounded.


    "Are they picking on the weak?" Wu Lian asked.


    "It must be!" Jing De sighed in depression. He has never been called ''weak'' before! These demons are definitely provoking him!


    "Don''t be too impulsive." Jing Xu, sitting beside him, said. "Don''t you think it is good to have others protect us for once?" he asked and smile.


    "Hey! I heard that!" Tang Li said and frowned in complaint. "Do you think that we are your servants?!" he asked, mad, though he continued to hack down the demons.


    Jing Xu chuckled. He is obviously in a good mood. Well, who wouldn''t be since others are doing tasks for you while you just lie down and rest?


    "Zhu-shixiong. Please." Fei Yinzi spoke in a hoarse voice and pushed down the blood in his throat while he clutches his chest.


    Zhu Xi turned and saw the demons trapped by Fei Yinzi using talismans. Zhu Xi, Li Yan and Tang Li immediately moved, but Wen Yan is faster than them since he directly threw an Exploding Pill to that side. But, who would have thought that as soon as the explosion died down, the demons suddenly froze. Then, after a second, they scattered!


    The participants were stunned. "What¡­ what just happened?" Jing De asked as they all looked at the demons that are fleeing.


    The ball of strings immediately shrunk and woven themselves before they returned to the wrists of the participants like charm bracelets.


    "It''s¡­ over?" Ling Yun asked and sighed.


    But, no one answered since everyone felt an unsettling feeling.


    ¡­


    "The¡­ patients have calmed down?!" Chen Yu exclaimed in surprise when they saw that the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie have finally stopped struggling and returned to sleep.


    Sun Ri cried in relief and hugged her elder brother Sun Yan while Cui Xiao''s brows raised in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Cui Xiang frowned. "I¡­ don''t think so." She said as she looked at the patients.


    Cui Xiao, Chen Yu and Sun Ri looked at her.


    ¡­


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling, as well as Bai Tan the Shapeshifting Blanket, also saw that the demons have scattered and fled in all directions, as if nothing happened.


    "Do you think that this is over?" xiao Bao asked.


    Xiao Ling sneered, indicating that he doesn''t believe it, too. Bai Tan also nodded. Then, the three of them suddenly saw that amidst the corpses of the demons that died after being hit by the Exploding Pill, a small object flashed before it flew away.


    Their eyes narrowed and they immediately followed it. It is - !


    ¡­


    Fei Yinzi was resting when from the corner of his eyes he saw something flashed. He immediately followed it without hesitation and when he neared it, he recognized it as a talisman! But, due to its strange symbols, he knew that it must be that foreign talisman that controlled the leader of the demons! That demon controlled must have died so this talisman must be finding a new owner!


    Fei Yinzi followed it until they have reached the camp.. Then, his heart skipped a beat before it turned cold, then shrank to the bottom of the abyss when he saw two people walking. They were Wen Wen and He Shun! And that foreign talisman is now flying towards them!

 Chapter 647 - The Scum Is Incessant

    "NO!" Fei Yinzi cried and casted a spell to stop the foreign talisman flying towards Wen Wen and He Shun. It is also to call Wen Wen''s and He Shun''s attention.


    "DON''T!" Xiao Bao and xiao Ling, who are closely following behind Fei Yinzi, cried, trying to stop Fei Yinzi.


    "Huh?" Wen Wen and He Shun both turned when they heard Fei Yinzi''s voice. "Er Zi¡­?" they called, surprised, when suddenly, their eyes widened after they saw a golden giant character appeared, which is a spell.


    Before the two of them could react, there was a small explosion before them, and smoke surrounded them.


    "Kuh! What the hell was that¡­?!" Wen Wen asked as he and He Shun coughed. They squinted through the smoke.


    "Wen Wen! He Shun! Are you two alright?!" Fei Yinzi asked as he approached the two.


    Xiao Bao waved his hand and the smoke dispersed.


    "Our master''s disciple! Are you stupid?!" xiao Ling asked as he marched towards Fei Yinzi in anger. "What if you hurt your friends when you casted that spell?!" he asked as he glared at Fei Yinzi.


    "I am accurate with my spells!" Fei Yinzi defended.


    Wen Wen laughed while He Shun smiled.


    "Where is that talisman?" Xiao Bao asked as he looked around.


    "If we can''t find it, then we have to search their clothes!" xiao Ling said as he pointed at Wen Wen and He Shun whose faces turned pale in fear.


    "W ¨C why?!" the two exclaimed. "What talisman?" they added.


    "That foreign talisman that controlled the demon that became the leader of the demons." Fei Yinzi answered.


    Wen Wen and He Shun were stunned. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed.


    "Wen Wen! He Shun!" it was Chen Yu. "Eh?! Er Zi! You are back!" he smiled. "Everyone, the patients now have woken up!" he told them. Joy can be seen on his face.


    Everyone was surprised, then they were overjoyed. "YES!" they cheered before they ran towards the infirmary of their camp.


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling looked at each other before they followed after them, leaving the search of the area to Bai Tan which can split itself into many parts. Xiao Bao and xiao Ling felt that this matter isn''t simple!


    ¡­


    "Why¡­ why did Er Zi suddenly leave?!" Tang Li asked when they saw that Fei Yinzi suddenly flew away just as they were regrouping and checking the injured.


    "Was his stomach aching? OW!" Jing De cried when Jing Xu hit him.


    Wen Yan''s eyes narrowed. Then, suddenly, his eyes widened in shock. He immediately flew away!


    Chen Wu and Wu Lian looked at each other, then their faces turned dark. "It can''t be¡­ that talisman! It escaped!" they said as they turned to the others.


    "The demon that was controlled died but the talisman escaped!" Chen Wu told them before he and Wu Lian boarded their swords and followed Zhu Xi, who flew after Wen Yan without even asking.


    The others left were stunned, before they finally reacted. "FCK!" they loudly cursed as they immediately boarded their swords, too, and followed.


    Li Yan was the first, before Tang Li, then Jing De and Jing Xu, and Su Mi, Su Yi, Chen Su, Ling Yun, Qian Jue who is carrying Qian Meng, and Jin Yu who is guarding their backs in case the demons would return and attack them again.


    "That damned talisman! It can be used again?!" Tang Li asked, frustrated, as they flew.


    "Based from Wen Yan''s, as well as Chen Wu''s and Wu Lian''s expressions, it should be the case and with Fei Yinzi''s reaction earlier, leaving without saying a word, that talisman must be looking for a new owner¡­" Jin Yu said and looked at them.


    Everyone''s faces immediately turned ugly. "What the hell!" they cursed.


    "Its goal must be the camp!" Su Mu gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "OW! Jie! Be gentle! You are crushing my arm!" Su Yi cried and sighed after Su Mi''s hold on him tightened.


    "Oh. Sorry." Su Mi apologized.


    Everyone. "¡­" good luck, Su Yi. They thought, feeling pity towards Su Yi for having such a strong elder sister.


    ¡­


    Just as everyone was about to sigh in relief after they saw that the demons have retreated, indicating that their leader was dead, they felt their hearts jumped to their throats back again when they saw Fei Yinzi''s reaction.


    Everyone is smart so they guessed that Fei Yinzi must have seen something for him to react like that. And they were right since, through Fei Yinzi''s Cleansing Stone, they saw a small flying object shuttling through the trees.


    It is that foreign talisman that controlled the leader of the demons! "FCK!" they can''t help but loudly curse.


    Jing Kang''s expression is heavy. "Talismans can only be destroyed with fire and water. As long as it was neither burned nor soaked, it can still be reused." He explained.


    Everyone''s faces turned green, then red in frustration. "The enemy is just so persistent like a cockroach that can''t die! Damn it!" Tang Li cursed and frowned.


    Wu Tong and He Run nodded in agreement while Su Wan helplessly sighed. He also feels distressed. If that talisman won''t be destroyed soon, he is afraid that it will be the participants who will be destroyed, then.


    "Sect leader Su is right." Sun Yu agreed.


    Su Wan was startled. He didn''t notice that he was speaking his thoughts out loud. His face flushed in embarrassment.


    "If we really can''t finish the enemies, it will be us who will be finished." Jing Rui said with a cold expression in his voice.


    Xie Lan''s face is also cold as he looked at Cui Xiang who has a frown on her face as she watched the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie who have now woken up. Cui Xiao is standing beside her while calculating the amount of the magic pills and potions that the patients used while Sun Ri is loudly crying as she hugged her elder brother Sun Yan.


    "Everyone!" Wen Wen called when he and He Shun followed by Chen Yu and Fei Yinzi, whose expression looked complicated, returned.


    "You are now all awake!" He Shun exclaimed when they saw the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie who are sitting on their beds, still look a little pale but at least they now have woken up.


    "Everyone¡­ thank you for your help and care while we¡­" Sun Yan said as he looked at them all. Then, he deeply bowed.


    "No, no! We are all friends! No need to bow for us!" Wen Wen said and waved his hands while shaking his head.


    Fei Yinzi stood behind with xiao Bao and xiao Ling beside him. "You¡­ what do you think?" he asked as he turned to them. "Did that foreign talisman left to other places, or¡­?" he turned to look at Wen Wen and He Shun.


    "Who knows? Maybe it stuck on you!" xiao Ling sneered.


    Fei Yinzi frowned. "I was too far from it that time!" he said and exasperatedly sighed.


    Xiao Ling just rolled his eyes when, suddenly, he, xiao Bao and Fei Yinzi saw Wen Wen and He Shun about to near the others. Fei Yinzi''s face paled and he was about to shout ''stop'' when suddenly, someone beat him to it!


    "Wen Wen! He Shun!" it was Wen Yan.


    Everyone immediately stopped and turned to see him descending from the air. Before they could react, he and Zhu Xi, who was behind him, immediately turned to land between the others and the two.


    "What¡­ what is going on?" Chen Yu asked, puzzled. He just went to fetch Wen Wen and He Shun to tell them the good news and didn''t expect to see Fei Yinzi also there.


    It was only then that he realized that for Fei Yinzi, who left with the others to save Chen Wu and the rest, shouldn''t appear there at that moment. But Fei Yinzi did. It means that something serious and unexpected must have happened.


    Wen Yan and Zhu Xi didn''t answer and just stood on their places.


    "Brother¡­?" Wen Wen called as his eyes widened while he looked at Wen Yan''s cold expression.


    Fei Yinzi who saw it knows that Wen Yan must have already guessed it.


    "Su Yi! Now!" Chen Wu''s voice shouted.


    Then, everyone saw a large cage fell from the air and dropped on Wen Wen and He Shun.


    "What¡­?!" Wen Wen and He Shun were shocked when they were suddenly inside a cage!


    "Da ge!" Chen Yu cried in surprise when they saw that Chen Wu and the rest have now also returned!


    Although their clothes were soaked in blood and they have wounds, but the matter right now with Wen Wen and He Shun is more important. They just can''t take a rest even for a second, right?! The enemies would drive them to madness!


    "What¡­ what does this mean?!" He Shun asked as he grabbed the bar of the cage.


    The others are also puzzled.


    "The foreign talisman that controlled the leader of the demons has escaped after that demon died.." Wu Lian answered.

 Chapter 648 - The Scum Is Tricky

    It took them a while before they could react. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed, shocked, as they looked at Wu Lian and the others who were similarly injured.


    Cui Xiang has no time to do a guessing game with them right now. She, along with the still confused Cui Xiao and Chen Yu, went to take care of the wounded first and had Tang Li and Li Yan, who were in a better condition, bring Qian Meng and Ling Yun to the infirmary where Qi Lan is currently resting, replacing the former patients Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie. Qian Jue, Jing De and Chen Su followed since they also


    Su Yi remained since he still has to keep the cage imprisoning Wen Wen and He Shun. He didn''t have that much wounds since Su Mi, his elder sister, protected him well. Chen Wu and Wu Lian also stayed behind since they have to interrogate Wen Wen and He Shun. After all, albeit they have guessed what had happened, they still arrived late.


    Ling Yun¡­ they needed his eyes to look for the foreign talisman. Fortunately, Ling Yun has already rested his eyes earlier and didn''t use it again until they returned in the camp. As for Jin Yu¡­


    "Wu Tie." Jin Yu called as he approached Wu Tie.


    Wu Tie turned, then smiled when he saw his partner. "I am glad that you are still alive." He said.


    Jin Yu just smiled. But, his eyes are red as he held back his tears. He held Wu Tie''s hand tight with his trembling hand. Although he went with Chen Wu''s group to avenge Wu Tie, he still felt fear inside when they were faced by countless demons earlier.


    Whose knees wouldn''t weakened at the sight of countless pairs of glowing eyes glaring coldly and hungrily at you?


    "Don''t¡­ don''t kid me! What does this got to do with He Shun and I?" Wen Wen asked after he heard what Wu Lian said.


    He Shun nodded with his face pale in horror. "No¡­ that talisman?" he muttered as his body trembled in horror.


    "Er Zi was chasing it." Chen Wu spoke, then he looked at Fei Yinzi, indicating for Fei Yinzi to explain.


    Fei Yinzi took a deep breath. "Wen Wen. He Shun." He called. "I saw that talisman escaped and followed it. I was surprised to see that it flew in the camp''s direction." He looked at them.


    The more that he speak, the more Wen Wen''s and He Shun''s faces paled. They aren''t stupid. They understood what Fei Yinzi is trying to say.


    "I was close to catching it, but you two¡­" Fei Yinzi apologetically looked at them.


    "So, that was that spell earlier?" Wen Wen asked. He now calmed down since he already heard Fei Yinzi''s explanation. He doesn''t feel panicked like earlier since he knows that his friends are doing the right thing to isolate him and He Shun, who are the unlucky ones.


    He Shun''s eyes turned red. "I ¨C I understand. You are afraid that the foreign talisman stuck to us." he said.


    Everyone sighed in relief. If the ones going to be isolated are narrow-minded, there would definitely be internal conflicts now.


    Fei Yinzi''s gaze is full of guilt. "I am sorry¡­ I was too careless." He said and apologetically smiled before he lowered his head in self-blame.


    "No¡­ no¡­ it was the two of us who were too careless." Wen Wen shook his head. His face still looked pale in horror, but he has already calmed his mind.


    "En¡­" He Shun nodded in agreement. "We already know that the current situation is too dangerous, yet we still left the camp''s protected area. It was us who were stupid." He said and sighed in lament. He is really just unlucky.


    The others also sighed, looking at Wen Wen and He Shun with pity in their eyes.


    "We will search their clothes first." Xiao Ling said.


    But, unexpectedly, xiao Bao shook his head. "No. This is too dangerous." He said. "What if we beat the grass and startle the snake?" he asked.


    They all fell silent. Xiao Bao has a point. The foreign talisman has its consciousness to look for a new master, or target. It is very tricky to even go towards their camp. If Wen Wen and He Shun didn''t coincidentally came out that time, this talisman would have hid and lie in wait until someone would come out of the camp''s protected area. It also just happened that Fei Yinzi doesn''t have special eyes like Ling Yun to search for the talisman. So, this talisman would be able to hide from Fei Yinzi for a long time, long enough until someone would arrive for it to cling onto.


    Or, it would wait until Fei Yinzi would lower his guard or catch him off-guard for it to cling onto Fei Yinzi. Either way, it doesn''t bode well. And this makes them feel more alarmed.


    "Ling Yun. We are bothering you to look into Wen Wen and He Shun''s body, and see if the talisman is on them." Chen Wu said.


    Ling Yun nodded. "I will try." He said and took a deep breath. Then, he closed his eyes before he opened them again. His pupils glowed.


    Everyone held their breaths as they watched Wen Wen came forward for Ling Yun to check him. Then, He Shun. Suddenly, they saw Ling Yun''s face paled. "What''s wrong?" they immediately asked.


    "I¡­ didn''t see any talisman on them!" Ling Yun answered.


    Everyone sharply inhaled.


    "Could it be that the talisman wasn''t on them?" Jing Xu asked.


    "Then¡­ we can release them?" Zhu Xi asked as he sighed in relief.


    Fei Yinzi bit his lower lip and clenched his fists.


    "No." it was Wen Yan. "That talisman is a foreign talisman, thus it is strange to us. Including Ling Yun." He said. "We can''t release them yet. We have to be more careful." He told them.


    Their eyes widened as they looked at Wen Yan in shock. What does Wen Yan mean? He believes that the talisman is either on Wen Wen or He Shun?! They thought. But, Wen Wen isn''t his brother? Shouldn''t be happy of Ling Yun''s finding? Yet¡­ their faces turned solemn. Wen Yan¡­ is really rational. Even if it is his younger brother, he wouldn''t let relationship affect his judgement.


    This, they admire.


    Fei Yinzi sharply raised his head and he looked at Wen Yan in surprise. "Wen Yan-shixiong¡­" he called in a trembling voice.


    Wen Yan coldly looked at him. "I believe that you wouldn''t lie to us." he said before he turned and marched away.


    Wen Wen smiled. "Er Zi¡­ really, we will be fine. I also believe in you." He told Fei Yinzi. "If you really had seen the talisman flew towards me and He Shun, then it should be it is." He said.


    Fei Yinzi swallowed his saliva as he looked at Wen Wen with reddened eyes. "I am sorry." He said in a hoarse voice. "I will definitely find a way¡­!" he said before he stormed off.


    Everyone sighed.


    "Why are they too dramatic?" xiao Ling asked as he rolled his eyes in annoyance.


    Xiao Bao didn''t answer and just watched Wen Wen and He Shun inside the cage. The others Wu Lian and Chen Wu also took out a tent for the cage so that Wen Wen and He Shun won''t be cold later.


    "Hey!" xiao Ling called and hit xiao Bao.


    Xiao Bao turned to him. "My master said that your master is currently asleep, resting. So, we have to keep an eye out on the participants." he told xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling''s expression changed when he heard that something happened to Cheng Sheng. Then, he forced a laugh. "Why is my master always asleep? Is he pregnant?" he joked.


    "¡­ it is possible." Xiao Bao answered with a pensive look on his face.


    Xiao Ling almost spat out his saliva. He looked at xiao Bao in disbelief.


    ¡­


    Night.


    The Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie returned for Cui Xiang to record their progress in recuperation before they returned to their respective tents to continue to rest. Qian Meng, who was the one grievously injured, his condition now stabilized and his complexion turned better. As for Qian Jue, Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Chen Su, Jin Yu, Jing De, Jing Xu and Su Mi, their wounds were now also wrapped. Meanwhile, Su Yi and Ling Yun only need to recover their spirits so they only ate magic pills and drank potion.


    For now, it looked like the storm has passed. But, they know that this is actually just the calm before the storm. After all, the foreign talisman is still in hiding, just like a ticking time bomb for them. And since it has latched onto Wen Wen or He Shun, they don''t know what will happen to the two.


    Would they be also controlled like that demon? Or¡­ they thought and closed their eyes. They didn''t dare think the worst.

 Chapter 649 - The Scum Is Fragile

    After everyone delivered dinner to Wen Wen and He Shun and talked with them for some time.


    "Xiao Bao and xiao Ling said that the Shapeshifting Blanket was also sent to check the perimeter." The talkative Tang Li said. "See, the Shapeshifting Blanket could sense evil, and that foreign talisman is definitely an evil object!" he told them. "Fortunately, the Shapeshifting Blanket could also divide itself to pieces so the search would be broader." He said.


    Wen Wen and He Shun sighed in relief. "Thank you." They said.


    Li Yan shook his head and smiled. He knows that what Wen Wen and He Shun are thanking them for is for comforting them. "This is nothing. If it would be us, then, you two would also comfort us, right?" he said.


    "Of course!" Wen Wen and He Shun nodded firmly.


    "Then, no need to thank us." Li Yan shrugged.


    "Uhm¡­ my brother¡­" Wen Wen muttered.


    They looked at him.


    "How is he?" Wen Wen worriedly asked. With how Wen Yan is protective of him, Wen Yan would definitely be mad right now due to what happened to him. "He isn''t blaming Er Zi, right?" he cautiously asked.


    Before Tang Li and Li Yan could answer, someone entered the tent.


    "No." it was Wen Yan. His expression is extremely cold.


    "Brother¡­" Wen Wen called.


    "What? Feeling aggrieved now?" Wen Yan''s eyes narrowed as he stood in front of Wen Wen and crossed his arms.


    Wen Wen didn''t answer and hung his head in self-blame. If he had just been more careful and didn''t leave the camp, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Wen Yan snorted in disdain. "This serves as a lesson for your willfulness and carelessness!" he said before he stormed off.


    Tang Li and Li Yan worriedly looked at Wen Wen when they saw his reddened eyes. But, they saw that Wen Wen is also smiling. Ah, brotherly love! Wen Wen knows that Wen Yan came here because Wen Yan is extremely worried for him. But, since Wen Yan is awkward in expressing his care and love towards his younger brother, he said harsh words to Wen Wen instead.


    "Uhm¡­ how about Qi Lan-ge?" He Shun asked as he looked at Tang Li and Li Yan. "Has his condition turned better?" he asked. After all, Qi Lan lost too much blood earlier.


    "Yes. Cui Xiang has responded in time and saved his barely hanging life." Tang Li joked to ease He Shun''s tension. "And Qi Lan is tough! He definitely would live longer!" he assured him.


    He Shun sighed in relief. "Thank you." He said.


    Tang Li and Li Yan then bade the two goodbye since they also have to sleep.


    "Are you going to sleep now?" Wen Wen asked He Shun.


    "En. The sooner I sleep, the sooner I will wake up tomorrow." He Shun said. "I want to see Qi Lan-ge soon." He smiled.


    "Mn. Then, let''s retire for the night." Wen Wen said. Then, he blew the candle beside the cage.


    Darkness fell upon them and Wen Wen and He Shun lied on their bed to sleep.


    ¡­


    But, everyone is actually not asleep yet, including the Shanliangde Sect and Wu Tie who are still recuperating. They are also worried about Wen Wen''s and He Shun''s situation, so how would they be able to sleep?


    "How is Wen Wen?" Chen Wu directly asked Wen Yan.


    Wen Yan''s jaw clenched. Indeed, he was relieved earlier when he heard Ling Yun''s finding. But, his rationality returned to him. In fact, he is really blaming Fei Yinzi for this. But, like earlier, his rationality returned and his hostility towards Fei Yinzi lessened.


    "Wen Wen is acting normally." He told them.


    They all sighed in relief. "Then, how about He Shun?" they asked and looked at each other. Their faces became serious.


    They don''t know much about He Shun, so they are not able to judge whether He Shun was being controlled by the talisman. But, they just can''t judge that it was He Shun who the foreign talisman clung onto just because of their unfamiliarity to them. They haven''t lost their minds yet. They can''t hang an innocent person, in case He Shun is really innocent.


    "This¡­" Su Mi worriedly muttered, feeling conflicted.


    "What if the talisman doesn''t control the person every time?" Fei Luo spoke.


    They looked at him.


    "That''s right¡­ we all know that this talisman is very tricky, so maybe it can let the person act like the usual to trick us into thinking that that person wasn''t being controlled by it so that we would point the gun to the other person?" Wu Tie looked at them.


    Everyone sharply inhaled as they thought of this possibility.


    "Then¡­ what should we do?" Xi Bing asked. "You said that we can''t make contact with them two to check their clothes because it is risky, in case the foreign talisman would sneak into our own clothes." He frowned.


    "Tsk!" Xi He clicked his tongue. "Since you are all hesitating, then why not let time decide this?" he asked.


    They all looked at him.


    "You said that that talisman could also deceive us by making the person act like the usual so it won''t be discovered by us." Xi He sneered. "Then, let us see until when this talisman could act as it is!" he told them.


    They all fell silent.


    "But¡­ what is the more this talisman control the person, the more this talisman would damage Wen Wen or He Shun''s mind and spirit?" Su Yi worriedly asked.


    There was a suffocating feeling in their chests, especially Wen Yan and Fei Yinzi.


    "Then, do you want to risk yourself and check their clothes, or stand by and observe first?" Xi He asked as his brows raised. "It will be either you, or them." he added.


    "Xi He!" Xi Bing warned him.


    "Hmph!" Xi He scoffed and looked away.


    "No. Xi He has a point." Chen Wu sighed. Then, he looked at Wen and Fei Yinzi with a heavy expression on his face.


    After all, Wen Wen is the only family that Wen Yan have left. If something happens to Wen Wen, they don''t know what would Wen Yan do.


    Ling Yun raised his hand. "How about you let me try checking them again?" he asked them.


    "No." Wen Yan shook his head and clenched his fists. "Let me go." He said.


    Zhu Xi''s eyes widened in shock and his heart sank. Then, he lowered his head. He knows that this is for Wen Wen, but Zhu Xi still feels unwilling. After all, he doesn''t want to lose Wen Yan¡­


    Fortunately, they don''t have to choose anymore, as the tent opened and xiao Bao and xiao Ling came in. "The talisman has been found." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "REALLY?!" they exclaimed, can''t hide the joy in their voices.


    "En." Xiao Bao nodded while xiao Ling''s brows are knit and he is frowning at the side.


    Xiao Ling remembered what happened earlier.


    In the darkness, they saw one of the two figures moved and sat up on the bed. Then, that figure took out something from his sleeve. By the moonlight, its blade glistened. It was a dagger! The figure, holding a dagger, slowly and silently approached the other who is sound asleep. Then, he raised his dagger, intending to kill the sleeping person.


    "If I didn''t remove the control on He Shun''s mind, you would have killed him, right?" Qi Lan wryly smiled as he accurately took the talisman on He Shun''s nape.


    He Shun''s body instantly became limp. The dagger fell on the ground with a loud clang. But, before He Shun could hit the ground, Qi Lan caught him and held him in his arms.


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling who were hiding behind the trees didn''t answer. Then, suddenly, an object flew towards them. Xiao Bao caught it and saw that it was the box that he secretly gave to Qi Lan earlier for him to store the foreign talisman.


    Yes. Xiao Bao already knew that it was He Shun whom the foreign talisman clung onto. Not because he saw it through the smoke earlier, but because he knows that He Shun is the weakest among the participants, and thus his mind and spirit is the weakest among them, making him vulnerable to mental attacks, not to mention that he has been mentally and spiritually attacked before.


    "The talisman stuck on his skin, especially on his nape where his brain is the nearest." Xiao Bao said.


    Qi Lan understood. He Shun''s mind would be deeply penetrated by the talisman. And only Qi Lan knows how to remove the control, as the talisman came from his own land. "You already found me out." He sighed.


    Xiao Bao didn''t answer while xiao Ling placed the box inside the Shapeshifting Blanket after checking that the foreign talisman really was inside. It is not that he doubts Qi Lan''s integrity, but that he was just being careful.. After all, they still yet to see where does Qi Lan''s loyalty truly lies, especially that he is the son of the leader of their enemies.

 Chapter 650 - The Scum Is Mocking

    The next day, the participants felt like it the cloud has parted revealing the brightly shining sun. After all, the foreign talisman has already been caught by xiao Bao and xiao Ling. Naturally, no one asked whom did the talisman cling onto, and the last thing that Wen Wen and He Shun remembered was that they went to sleep.


    So, this matter has concluded here. Everyone finally felt relieved and relaxed. But, what they didn''t know was that this happy feeling of theirs didn''t last for long since they were given a harsh reminder.


    "Participants! Such a good day today, isn''t it?" it was Zheng Yi. His voice is obviously filled with smile.


    The participants. "¡­" fck! They inwardly cursed. Their souls almost jumped out of their skins when they suddenly heard Zheng Yi''s voice, unprepared. We forgot that the elimination period would be¡­! they thought as their faces were drained of blood. This matter is even more frightening than them facing those aggressive and smarter demons!


    "Yes. We ''considerately'' didn''t remind you about the elimination period so that you won''t be distracted in your task of finding the leader of the demons and killing it to avenge your fellow participants, as well as eliminating the threat to you, too." Zheng Yi explained.


    The participants can''t even make a squeak. "¡­" shameless!!! You are just making excuses! How dare you shirk responsibility and make us even owe you! They thought, realizing that Zheng Yi is using their act of being ''considerate'' to the participants so that the participants won''t complain of him not reminding them about the elimination period. Instead, he even use this to make him look considerate of the participants.


    Now, the participants understood what the words ''adults are shameless'' means. They now see it in Zheng Yi!


    "Wait¡­" Chen Wu spoke when he noticed something. "Where is our little uncle?" he asked when he didn''t hear Cheng Sheng''s voice.


    The other participants started when they realized it. It was always Cheng Sheng who is ''greeting'' them first. Yet, now it became Zheng Yi.


    "Elder Cheng¡­ is now resting." Zheng Yi said with a smile in his voice as he glanced at the sleeping Cheng Sheng in Fei Yin''s embrace.


    Chen Wu and Fei Yinzi, including Chen Su, who have known Cheng Sheng for a long time, felt suspicious. They know Cheng Sheng''s mocking character. He wouldn''t miss a single second to mock them, especially now that the participants have forgotten the elimination period, which is a biggest mistake!


    It is as if Zheng Yi sensed their suspicion since he spoke. "Hm¡­ yes. Elder Cheng looks very comfortable in elder Fei Yin''s embrace. Yes¡­ he even has a sweet smile on his face." He said and chuckled.


    The participants who were fed dog food and were so full before they can even eat their breakfast. "¡­" damn it! Not only we feel bitter since the elimination period is now here¡­ we have to be fed dog food and eat it forcefully! They thought and inwardly cried.


    "Hey. We are really considerate, okay? We know that you have greatly suffered due to these unexpected events, so we will considerately lower the point threshold in this third elimination period." Zheng Yi said.


    The participants are still stunned because of this. Due to what happened these past three days, they felt like these three days were actually thirty days! What the hell! And now, they have to face the third elimination period!


    But, fortunately, Zheng Yi said that they will lower the point threshold. Of course, they trust that Zheng Yi wouldn''t deceive them.


    "Ready now?" Zheng Yi asked. "Then, the point threshold of the third elimination is¡­. Two thousand points!" he told them.


    Everyone sighed in relief. Due to the Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie and Jin Yu being besieged by the demons before, they have fought life-and-death with the demons. But, fortunately, their efforts weren''t fruitless. Not only they have kept their lives, they also earned a lot of points, which made their points now more than two thousand points. That means that they have passed the third elimination.


    Naturally, the allied sects didn''t have a low number of points, too, since they have farmed for points while the Shanliangde Sect and Wu Tie were unconscious. Especially Chen Wu and Wu Lian''s group, they have earned the most points! Of course, these points weren''t that easy to get, either, since it was also life-risking because they got these points when they were besieged by a thousand demons, which was more than half of all the demons in this special space!


    Even the Shanliangde Sect disciples who have experienced of being besieged before, too, couldn''t help but shiver in horror when they saw from the Cleansing Stone that moment of Chen Wu and Wu Lian''s group being besieged by the demons. And they only have five people at that time! It wasn''t comparable to the Shanliangde Sect that have four people, but only a hundred demons surrounded them. These are thousands, okay?!


    And, not to mention that Chen Wu, Wu Lian and the others also managed to escape on their own and xiao Bao and xiao Ling didn''t help them. Though, this was mainly due to their life-saving charm bracelets made by Cheng Sheng. The Shanliangde Sect disciples and Wu Tie naturally felt envious because of this. Jin Yu said that he will give his own to Wu Tie, but Wu Tie refused. Jin Yu felt helpless and forcefully worn the life-saving charm bracelet on Wu Tie''s wrist.


    But, how can Chen Wu, this Holy Father, could bear this sight? So, he gave Jin Yu another life-saving charm bracelet. Jin Yu wanted to refuse, but Chen Wu said that giving the remaining participants of life-saving charm bracelet was within his plan, actually, and his little uncle Cheng Sheng also would have wanted this. The Shanliangde Sect disciples actually felt embarrassed to receive the life-saving charm bracelets.


    "Hey. Those life-saving charm bracelets actually is the compensation that elder Cheng wanted to give you because he felt that he neglected his duty of not noticing this foreign talisman being sneaked into the special space." Zheng Yi explained.


    "No. It is not elder Cheng''s fault!" Tang Li said.


    The other participants nodded in agreement. Of course, they know that although Cheng Sheng is strong and has brought many novelties in their world, Cheng Sheng is not omnipotent, especially since he is a human. Even gods aren''t omnipotent, so how can Cheng Sheng notice this foreign talisman being sneaked in before? Not to mention that Cheng Sheng was also planning on how to counterattack their foreign enemies, Cheng Sheng naturally wouldn''t have noticed that foreign talisman that was being deeply hidden.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t let you suffer grievances for nothing." Zheng Yi assured them. "The Righteous Alliance naturally would also compensate you with something after the competition ends!" he told them.


    The participants sighed in relief, then they can''t help but loudly cheer.


    "But¡­ there is one participant that didn''t make it to the third elimination period." Zheng Yi suddenly spoke.


    They all started. Then, their eyes widened when they checked the leaderboard. This participant is¡­ Sun Ri!


    But, Sun Ri who has already expected this smiled in relief. "Finally¡­ I can go home!" she said, looking like a heavy burden was lifted off of her shoulders.


    Everyone. "¡­" so this was actually what you have been thinking all along?! They thought. Their faces were covered in black lines.


    Among them participants, many are young masters in their home. For example, He Shun, Wu Tie, Chen Wu, Chen Su, Chen Yu, Wu Lian, Jing De, Jing Xu, Qian Meng, Qian Jue, Tang Li, Li Yan, and the Shanliangde Sect disciples. In short, it was only the Xinfaxian Sect, Jin Yu and Qi Lan who aren''t young masters, if you exclude Fei Yinzi, whose real identity is a Fei Clan descendants, and Cui Xiang and Cui Xiao who were young mistresses.


    Since they are noble children, naturally, they were served in their homes. So, staying at home is better than participating in the competition where you have to suffer, work hard, and might even lose your life. Thus, after their initial shock, they weren''t that surprised anymore of what Sun Ri said, especially that she is a young mistress, who is delicate. Only Cui Xiao who is a coarse young lady would want to continue in the competition.


    "Ah Ri¡­" Sun Yan worriedly called.


    Sun Ri hugged him, then looked at him in the face. "Brother¡­ look! My skin has already turned dark and dry!" she said and cried as she showed him her arm. "If not for Cui Xiang''s cream for me to take care of my skin, my skin would have already been damaged!" she complained.


    Everyone. "¡­" well¡­ they don''t have anything to refute that. They thought and grimaced.


    Sun Yan choked back the words that he wanted to say. He looked at his younger sister with a complicated gaze. "¡­ as long as you are happy.." He said and helplessly sighed.

 Chapter 651 - The Scum Is A Disappointment

    Zhongyang.


    "Granduncle Yu! Uncle Yi!" Sun Ri cheerfully greeted Sun Yu and Sun Yi as soon as she came out of the special space and returned to Zhongyang.


    Sun Yu frowned as he rapped Sun Ri''s head. "You brat! You are so willful! Why did you just give up in the competition like that?" he asked her.


    "Ai, uncle. Don''t be too harsh on her." Sun Yi said as he immediately hid Sun Ri behind him.


    Sun Ri immediately hid behind Sun Yi.


    Sun Yu glared at Sun Yi. "What do you know? A son married to someone else''s house already has no say in the family!" he told Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi smiled. "Aiyo, uncle. Come on. Ri-er is a girl. Do you really have the heart to let her continue to suffer in the competition?" he asked and patted Sun Ri''s head. "The competition will only just become fiercer since it was already the third elimination period." He told Sun Yu.


    Sun Yu snorted.


    Sun Yi chuckled. "Go to your big uncle''s inn and have a good bath, okay! Girls shouldn''t be this stinky!" he told her.


    Sun Ri loudly gasped and stomped her foot on the ground as she pouted at Sun Yi, who is obviously just joking. "As what I have said when I withdrew in the competition!" she blew up her cheeks and went away with a Righteous Alliance disciple who will be escorting her to the Yunxiao Inn for her to bathe and then rest.


    "It is a pity that all of them won''t be able to complete the third stage." Sun Yu said and sighed in disappointment as they watched Sun Ri left.


    "But at least it wasn''t in vain, uncle." Sun Yi said. "Sun Ri gave all of her points to Sun Yan, so Sun Yan''s points would be able to catch up with Chen Wu''s and Wu Lian''s points." He explained.


    Sun Yu nodded in agreement as they looked at the leaderboard. Due to being besieged by a thousand of demons, Chen Wu and Wu Lian took back the first two places in the leaderboard.  But, Sun Yan''s points was also already high after he and his fellow disciples were besieged before by more than a hundred of demons. Coupled with Sun Ri''s points which she transferred to Sun Yan before she was eliminated, Sun Yan''s points became closer to Chen Wu''s points. Wu Lian''s points were a little higher than Chen Wu''s.


    "En. You are right." Sun Yu nodded in agreement and he smiled in satisfaction when he saw that Sun Yan''s name returned to the top ranks in the leaderboard.


    Sun Yan, Fei Luo, Xi Bing, Fei Huo and Xi He have just woken up and are still recuperating but the same can be said to Chen Wu and the others, too, who were also injured in their battle against the demons but their wounds were already treated and so they are also recuperating. This makes them all in a fair situation again, as they all have the same condition, that is, recuperating right now.


    "Master Fei." A voice called.


    Everyone turned and was surprised to see xiao Ling. Then, their eyes fell on the box that xiao Ling is holding. They all then understood.


    Fei Yin nodded. "You can call me ''master''s husband'', it is okay." He said.


    Xiao Ling''s face turned dark. Everyone was surprised as they looked at the two.


    "Hey, Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong¡­ why is xiao Ling¡­ look like he hates da shixiong?" Lei Ling whispered to Li Tian and Feng Mo when they saw xiao Ling glared at Fei Yin, especially in Fei Yin''s arms holding Cheng Sheng, as if those aren''t Fei Yin''s hands but a pig''s salty hands (pervert''s hands) instead.


    "Uh¡­ I think xiao Ling deeply loves Cheng-shidi that is why he hates da shixiong?" Li Tian guessed.


    "Li-shixiong. It is not ''I think''. It really is." Feng Mo told him as he elbowed the two to look at xiao Ling''s murderous glare at Fei Yin.


    Lei Ling''s lip twitched. "But, isn''t he and xiao Bao so close? Xiao Bao is da shixiong''s sword spirit." He said.


    Feng Mo shrugged. "I think this deep love of xiao Ling is closeted." He said.


    Li Tian sighed.


    Meanwhile, xiao Ling gnashed his teeth. "Hoping master Fei to hand this to my master." He said as he gave the box containing the foreign talisman to Fei Yin.


    "En." Fei Yin answered and waved his hand.


    The box of the foreign talisman flew inside his qiankun sleeve. Everyone saw this but none of them opposed of Fei Yin keeping the foreign talisman. After all, it was only Cheng Sheng who can crack this foreign talisman.


    "My master¡­ how is he?" xiao Ling asked as he looked at the sleeping face of Cheng Sheng.


    "Didn''t xiao Bao tell you?" Fei Yin looked at xiao Ling. "Sheng is just resting. He will wake up soon." He told xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling''s face is serious as he continued to stare at Cheng Sheng''s sleeping face. Obviously, he doesn''t want to leave.


    "¡­ aren''t you leaving?" Fei Yin asked.


    Xiao Ling''s brow twitched. Definitely, he doesn''t want to leave. But, there is still the task given to him by Cheng Sheng. Not sparing any word to Fei Yin again, xiao Ling took out Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket. Then, he entered Bai Tan and disappeared. The next second, his figure was seen inside the special space.


    This is one of Bai Tan''s skills: connecting spaces. Bai Tan developed this skill due to Cheng Sheng''s cultivation growing.


    "Oh¡­" Lei Ling muttered when he seemed to understand something. "Da shixiong also despises xiao Ling since da shixiong is jealous of xiao Ling¡­" he said.


    "Mn." Li Tian and Feng Mo nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    Yunxiao Inn.


    Sun Ri raised her head and gazed at the ceiling as steam rose in the air from the bathtub. She recalled the things that happened during the competition. Then, she smiled bitterly.


    "I am really useless¡­" she said and closed her eyes. She is such a disappointment.


    It was just her excuse before just to leave the competition. Now, she thought that she should have done it earlier. Even though she may be strong as a female cultivator, she knows that there are many more mages that are stronger than her.


    Unlike Cui Xiang who can refine magic pills and make potions, and Cui Xiao who can also make potions and cast spells, Sun Ri is a treasure refiner mage, which became the sixth area of the alchemy due to Cheng Sheng. This should have been very honorable for her, but then she found out that despite that she has a talent in this area, her talent is only average.


    It was because the only treasure that she was able to refine was her current weapon ¨C a whip. And she knows that she hasn''t unlocked her whip''s full potential yet. It is because she is useless.


    "Ha¡­" she sighed as she came out of the bath and then wore her clothes. Her head is hung low. She doesn''t know how will she face Sun Yu now if she returned to the venue of the competition. She has managed to bluff Sun Yu, as well as Sun Yi, earlier.


    But, if she is to see those two again, she knows that they will be able to see through her fa?ade.


    "Who is it?" she asked when she heard a knock on the door.


    "It''s me." It is Sun Rong.


    Sun Ri''s eyes widened and she immediately opened the door. "Big uncle!" she exclaimed when she saw Sun Rong.


    Sun Rong wasn''t around earlier when she arrived in the Yunxiao Inn so she didn''t see him.


    "How was my cute niece? Did you suffer in the competition? Did someone bully you?" Sun Rong asked as he patted Sun Ri''s head.


    Sun Ri shook her head. "No. Brother protected me well." She answered and smiled.


    "By sending you to the Xinfaxian Sect''s camp?" Sun Rong smiled.


    Sun Ri froze.


    "Is he this irresponsible now to leave your well-being in other people''s hands? Doesn''t he have his own hands and eyes to look after you?" Sun Rong asked.


    Sun Ri fell silent. Sun Rong hit her sore spot. Indeed, when Sun Yan sent him to the Xinfaxian Sect''s camp, she felt disappointed and hurt.


    She lowered her head. "But¡­ we were in a competition. Brother didn''t mean it, big uncle." She said. "Brother was put in a tight spot. Our sect has to be the first, and I am holding him back. So ¨C " she explained.


    Sun Rong cut him off. "And you still make excuses for him?" his eyes narrowed.


    Sun Ri shut up.


    "I will talk with uncle." Sun Rong said. He is referring to Sun Yu. "He has become greedy to restore the former glory of the Shanliangde Sect that he now has forgotten that it was us, the Sun Clan''s, fault that the Shanliangde Sect has lost its prestige in the past.." He said.

 Chapter 652 - The Scum Is Peerless

    "Even if it was our clan''s fault of what happened in the past, this isn''t an excuse to neglect our own family just to repay for our sins." Sun Rong said. His expression is ugly.


    Sun Ri bit her lip. She doesn''t know what to say. All she knows is that this isn''t her brother Sun Yan''s fault. "Big uncle¡­" she called. "Brother also only wants to protect me. Even if he can protect me by his side, but until when?" she asked and looked at Sun Rong. "Staying in the camp of the Xinfaxian Sect is more secured then me staying with him. Brother also wouldn''t have to be tired, both due to the competition and me. And I will just be a distraction to him." she explained and took a deep breath.


    Sun Rong didn''t speak. Sun Ri smiled. She knows that Sun Rong isn''t that indifferent. Why did Sun Rong leave the clan before? It was because he was disappointed by the Sun Clan who gave all the authority of the Shanliangde Sect to Fei Lin''s father and Xi Peng who were obviously villains. Fortunately, these two scums'' reign didn''t last long and the Shanliangde Sect fell into Fei Huang''s hands.


    If Sun Rong was indifferent, he wouldn''t have sent clothes and foods to the sect. He wouldn''t have supported the Shanliangde Sect financially. The Shanliangde Sect would have long starved to death in the mountains and died of cold because they didn''t have enough clothes to wear and battle against the cold temperature.


    Thus, Sun Ri knows that Sun Rong actually deeply cares about the family. It can be seen when Sun Yi left and he took care of Sun Yi, excluding the reason that he has a brother complex towards Sun Yi.


    "Uncle¡­" Sun Rin called and hugged Sun Rong.


    Sun Rong helplessly sighed in defeat. "Fine. I won''t find Sun Yan after the competition and teach him a lesson." He said.


    "Yes!" Sun Ri cheered and happily laughed.


    "But ¨C " Sun Rong looked at her.


    "Hm?" Sun Ri smiled.


    "You aren''t a disappointment, child." Sun Rong said.


    Sun Ri froze. His big uncle actually heard her earlier! She looked at Sun Rong in shock.


    "You are still young, and it was already great of you to be able to refine a treasure." Sun Rong said as he looked at the whip on Sun Ri''s waist. "Do you know what I did after I heard that your talent lied on treasure refining? I asked Cheng Sheng, and Cheng Sheng was also surprise by this. He then suggested to the Righteous Alliance to make a sixth area of alchemy to encourage young people like you to refine treasures, which had long been going on." He told her.


    Sun Ri''s eyes are red as she looked at Sun Rong. She didn''t expect that there would be something like this.


    "I asked Cheng Sheng what to do, since I heard that treasure refining isn''t very easy, and is actually just less harder than Array Drawing." Sun Rong continued. "Cheng Sheng affirmed that treasure refining is the second most difficult in the area of alchemy, for not only it consumes a lot of qi, but it also consumes a lot of mental power." He explained.


    Sun Ri was surprised.


    "So, child, you aren''t a disappointment. Instead, you are our pride." Sun Rong told her and smiled. He patted her head before he left.


    Sun Ri was left there standing in shock. Then, her tears fell. "Thank you, big uncle." She said and smiled.


    ¡­


    Cheng Sheng yawned after he woke up. Then, he received the letter that Fei Yin gave him which is from Sun Rong. "Mn¡­ tell him I will accept his niece as a disciple after the competition." He said.


    Fei Yin nodded and turned to Qie Shi who smiled. "Thank you." Qie Shi said before he happily left.


    "Sun Ri, huh¡­ I was really surprised when Sun Rong told me about her." Cheng Sheng said as he nibbled on the meat bun given to him by Fei Yin. "It seems that every generation surpass the other generation." He sighed with emotion.


    Fei Yin stared at him.


    "What?" Cheng Sheng innocently blinked at him.


    "¡­ you just want me to compliment you, don''t you?" Fei Yin asked.


    "Hm?" Cheng Sheng smiled.


    Fei Yin can''t help but laugh. "Yes, yes. My beloved is peerless." He said as he hugged Cheng Sheng by the waist. "No one can surpass you." He told him.


    "Of course!" Cheng Sheng agreed with his nose pointing to the sky.


    Fei Yin smiled in amusement. "Right¡­ there is also this." He said as he took out the box containing the foreign talisman.


    Cheng Sheng took it and opened it. "Who gave this to you?" he asked.


    "Xiao Ling." Fei Yin honestly answered.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched. "He didn''t say anything to you, did he?" he asked.


    "No." Fei Yin smiled.


    Cheng Sheng suspiciously looked at him. Then, he sighed in defeat. He knows that xiao Ling has a blind worship towards him and xiao Ling extremely doesn''t like Fei Yin. Naturally, it is because Fei Yin occupies the largest area in Cheng Sheng''s heart, as well as Cheng Sheng''s attention. Especially that time before when it only Fei Yin and xiao Ling who Cheng Sheng had and xiao Ling competed with Fei Yin for Cheng Sheng''s attention and affection, which always left xiao Ling in defeat. Thus, xiao Ling hated Fei Yin very much.


    "Xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen called as he peeked inside the room where Cheng Sheng is eating his meal.


    "Shifu!" Cheng Sheng called.


    Fan Wen smiled as he walked towards them. "How are you feeling?" he asked as he sat beside Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng shared the meat buns with Fan Wen. Fan Wen looked at Fei Yin. Seeing that Fei Yin didn''t object, Fan Wen smiled and took a meat bun.


    "Da shixiong has taken care of me very well. I feel very good now!" Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fan Wen nodded. "That''s good." He sighed in relief. "Won''t you watch the competition?" he asked and glanced at the box containing the foreign talisman.


    "No." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Fan Wen can''t hide the disappointment on his face.


    "The participants have already passed the dangers hidden in the competition." Cheng Sheng said. "Now, they will resume the normal competition without any distractions to impede them again." He told Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen sighed in pity. "Er Zi is performing brilliantly right now. You really won''t see him?" he asked and looked at Cheng Sheng with expectation filling his eyes.


    Cheng Sheng felt a whole meat bun is stuck in his throat as he looked at Fan Wen. Meanwhile, Fei Yin chuckled.


    Cheng Sheng hit Fei Yin. "Alright. I will drop by later to watch after I finish my food." He sighed in defeat. He just can''t refuse their master. "And after that, I had to go and see father and former sect leader Wu along with elder Fei and elder Xi to ask them for the update of the investigation." He told Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen nodded and smiled, feeling very happy. "I know that you are busy. This is already good enough, xiao Sheng!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng helplessly sighed as they watched Fan Wen left while humming.


    "Shifu ah¡­" Cheng Sheng sighed and shook his head.


    "Shifu just wants you to look at your disciple. Why does he have to force you to do it?" Fei Yin asked as he poured Cheng Sheng''s cup with tea.


    "Er Zi is your biological nephew. Why don''t you look after him?" Cheng Sheng asked back as he looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin smiled and kissed Cheng Sheng''s smart mouth. "Fine. You win." He said.


    Cheng Sheng broke into a loud laughter. He knows that Fei Yin doesn''t like Fei Yinzi since he and Fei Yinzi are similar in temperament. Before, Cheng Sheng has noticed this that is why he once mistaken Fei Yinzi as Fei Yin. Fortunately, he recalled that Fei Yinzi is blood-related to Fei Yin.


    And this is the reason why Fei Yin hates Fei Yinzi despite the latter is his nephew. Not only are they similar in temperament, Cheng Sheng also almost had a romantic relationship with Fei Yinzi before. Fortunately, albeit Cheng Sheng is a scum, his ethics held him back from starting anything with Fei Yinzi. And his instinct didn''t fail to tell him that Fei Yin will be back, but not as Fei Yinzi!


    "Hand." Fei Yin spoke as he took out his handkerchief.


    Cheng Sheng gave his hands to Fei Yin and Fei Yin gently wiped each of his fingers. "I really had you too cheap." He said and smiled as he stared at Fei Yin''s serious handsome face while he wipe his fingers.


    "It isn''t too cheap if I am willing." Fei Yin said and also smiled. "On the contrary, I am the one who had you too cheap." He said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng giggled. "It isn''t too cheap, since I am willing.." He told him.

 Chapter 653 - The Scum Is Eager

    "Oh?" Cheng Sheng muttered and the corners of his lips raised when he and Fei Yin arrived and saw Fei Yinzi agilely dodged the demons that tried to surround him.


    Fei Yinzi thrillingly escaped their pursuit by slipping through the branches of the trees and then ran away while the demons that have been following them got stuck due to their large bodies. Then, Fei Yinzi stopped and turned, only to throw a talisman at them.


    BOOM! The talisman exploded at the demons and the demons died.


    "Er Zi is getting clever!" Feng Mo proudly smiled as they watched Fei Yinzi run towards a group of demons who are about to clash with him.


    Then, they watched as Fei Yinzi leapt and kicked a tree, making his body flew mid-air, just above the heads of the demons that were dumbfounded to see him escape before their eyes. Fei Yinzi flipped his body mid-air while unsheathing his sword and waved it, sending a sword glare on the demons below.


    "AAAARRRHH!!" the demons screamed when the sword glare hit them at the same time Fei Yinzi landed on his both feet behind them.


    Fei Yinzi didn''t bother looking back and he resumed running, leaving the scattered limbs of the demons he just killed behind him.


    "So cool!" Tang Li exclaimed as they watched Fei Yinzi''s cool maneuvering of the battlefield.


    "Wait ¨C " Xi Ming said as his eyes narrowed when he noticed something. "Why is it only him? Where are the others?" he asked as he looked around the area where Fei Yinzi is fighting against the demons. "He didn''t have a group or someone to pair with?" he asked, puzzled.


    "There are only two days left of the third stage of the competition after today, so everyone wanted to keep the points that they will earn all to themselves." Jing Cheng spoke as he watched Jing De and Jing Xu have a contest to see who can kill more demons today.


    Kang Ce nodded in agreement. "That''s true." He said and smiled when he saw Li Yan stole a demon from Tang Li, which made Tang Li angry.


    Tang Zhe helplessly sighed and shook his head when he saw Tang Li denouncing Li Yan.


    "What is the point of getting mad? You are just wasting your time." Guo Cheng frowned.


    "You are right." Tang Yun laughed as he nodded in agreement.


    Shan Lu scratched his head. "But I will get angry, too?" he said.


    Guo Cheng rolled his eyes at him. "And this is why you are both idiots!" he muttered.


    Tang Yun laughed while Tang Zhe smiled, shaking his head at Shan Lu who felt even more confused why Guo Cheng became angrier.


    "The participants are all going all-out!" Jing Kang said.


    "This is exciting!" Jing Hei grinned as they watched the Shanliangde Sect disciples flying above the trees to chase the demons that are running away after they saw the large number of the Shanliangde Sect disciples.


    Xi He still didn''t go with them, though, and chose to be a lone wolf again.


    "They are now all going all-out because there are no more dangers that can constrain them." Shu Mu said and smiled.


    Qian Tian nodded. "Yes. Before, they all have to devote their time to deal with the other problems like the spies and the foreign talismans. Now, they can fight to their hearts'' content." He said and smiled.


    Qian Lin happily smiled as he watched Qian Jue and Qian Meng fighting against the demons together. "They have grown up¡­" he said.


    Zheng Yi patted Qian Lin''s back as they resumed watching the participants.


    "Hey. Wait. What is that disciple doing?" Wu Tong asked when he saw Wen Wen ran to Wu Tie''s side.


    "Hm? He is¡­" Su Wan''s eyes narrowed as they all watch Wen Wen brought a qiankun pouch and opened it.


    "Wu Tie-shixiong! Do you want to buy some talismans?" they heard Wen Wen asked as he flashed a bright smile at Wu Tie.


    Wu Tie looked at his qiankun pouch which now turned empty after he used some of his talismans just now. "En. A whole bunch." He answered as he took the qiankun pouch from Wen Wen.


    "How about some magic pills? It wouldn''t be too late for you to replenish your energy later!" Wen Wen said as he took out another qiankun pouch filled with magic pills.


    "Sure." Wu Tie nodded as he took two bottles, with one bottle given to Jin Yu who killed the last demon.


    Everyone who saw Wen Wen made a sales pitch. "¡­" what the heck! Everyone are fighting while this kid is selling?! They thought with their faces covered in black lines. Then, they felt even more speechless when they saw Wu Tie paid Wen Wen through points. "¡­" no wonder the participants are eager to farm for points! Because they have to pay for magic pills, potions and talismans through points now that they have used up all of their money! They thought as they looked at Wen Wen in shock.


    Wen Wen happily smiled and transferred the points paid for the magic pills to Cui Xiang. "Thank you foir doing business with me! I will be back in three hours, or you can just send me a Message Talisman if you wanted to buy more!" he said and waved at Wu Tie before he ran to leave, most probably to sell to the other participants, particularly the Shanliangde Sect disciples.


    Sun Yu who already could guess that it would be his disciples that will be sold to next. "¡­ Xie. Lan!" he roared as he glared at Xie Lan.


    Xie Lan rubbed his nose as he sheepishly smiled. "Hey. This isn''t violating the rules!" he said in defense. "Didn''t this happen, too, five years ago?" he asked and glanced at the sect elders who were also disciples five year ago.


    Jing Cheng, Xi Ming, Tang Zhe and the others. "¡­" well¡­ they thought and looked in all directions, averting the gazes of their respective sect leaders. Then, all of them looked at Cheng Sheng who were the one who sold magic pills, potions, and talismans to them before.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched in annoyance. "What? That wasn''t a violation of the rules." He said and frowned as he proudly raised his chin.


    Sun Yu''s face darkened. Indeed, it wasn''t a violation of the rules but you still took advantage of the loophole of the rules! He inwardly roared and bit his tongue, holding himself back.


    "Ehem. Now, now¡­" Qian Shan heartily laughed as he tried to be the peacemaker. "Let''s resume watching, alright?" he told them.


    "Hmph!" Sun Yu scoffed as he glared at Xie Lan before he turned his gaze back on the competition.


    Xie Lan smiled as he whispered to Cheng Sheng. "Xiao Sheng. You were right to make business in the competition five years ago, or else our sect would still be poor." He told him.


    Cheng Sheng''s lip twitched. "En." He just said.


    Fan Wen smiled while Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing, Lei Ling and You Rou silently laughed while their shoulders shook.


    Fei Yin shook his head as he patted Cheng Sheng''s back. "It was really a good move. Look, not only our sect''s disciples can make money out of this, they can also solve the other participants'' problems." He said.


    Sun Yu''s lip twitched when he heard it while Jing Rui''s cold face can''t help but smile. Jing Bai covered his mouth as he forced back his laughter while Jing Cheng grinned. They can''t help but reminisce the previous Intersect Competition that they have participated, too.


    "Whoa¡­ Su-er''s and Yu-er''s skills have improved!" Chen Han exclaimed when he saw Chen Su and Chen Yu cleverly avoided a demon before they joined hands to kill it.


    "En. Indeed, Chen Su and Chen Yu have improved!" Sun Yi nodded in agreement. "Congratulations, da shixiong." He told Chen Han.


    "Wu Lian''s not bad, too. His swordsmanship became more polished." Chen Han said when he saw Wen Yan smoothly cut off a demon''s head. "That move was too handsome just now!" he exclaimed.


    "His reflexes became faster. It must be due to them being besieged before in all directions." Wu Yuan said.


    "Xiao Mi''s punches and kicks are getting sharper." Fan Wen spoke when he saw Su Mi''s moves.


    Lei Qing proudly grinned. "Punches and kicks are the best weapons in close combat!" she said.


    Lei Ling''s lip twitched when he heard what she said. No. You are just a barbarian, jie. He thought and sighed. "Li-shixiong, Su Yi''s spells have become stronger and more accurate." He said.


    Li Tian nodded and smiled, feeling satisfied. "Su Yi isn''t slacking off in practicing his spells." He said. "Feng-shidi, aren''t Wen Yan''s and Zhu Xi''s cooperation has become more tacit?" he asked.


    Feng Mo nodded. "Yes. I noticed it, too. It is good." He said, feeling satisfied with his disciples'' performance.


    Then, everyone''s gazes turned to Cheng Sheng, whose brow twitched. "En¡­ Er Zi''s performance¡­ mn¡­ it is satisfactory.." He said.

 Chapter 654 - The Scum Is Thrifty

    Everyone who heard Cheng Sheng''s half-hearted evaluation of Fei Yinzi. "¡­" if you don''t want to compliment your disciple, then don''t! It just makes us feel pity for your own disciple who doesn''t know that his master is being half-hearted in giving him praise! They thought with their faces covered in black lines.


    Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched in annoyance. "¡­" is Fei Yinzi their disciple or mine?! He thought, then sighed in defeat.


    Fei Yin chuckled behind him. "Er Zi''s gotten stronger, right?" he said, helping out his tsundere lover.


    "Mn." Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement.


    The others sighed in relief. Fei Yinzi is really too pitiful as a disciple since his master isn''t even willing to give him a full praise despite him working hard.


    "Indeed, Er Zi is improving faster than I expected." Cheng Sheng said as he silently observe Fei Yinzi''s agile actions while dodging the demons'' attacks alone before counterattacking them after he gathered them all then killing them all in one fell swoop. "He¡­ is thrifty." He added.


    Everyone who heard what Cheng Sheng just said. "¡­" huh? ''thrifty''? Did we hear it right? They thought and looked at each other before they turned to look at Cheng Sheng with a complicated gaze.


    Fei Yin almost broke out into a laughter but fortunately, he held it in at the last second. "Mn¡­ indeed, Er Zi is very thrifty when using talismans and magic pills, as well as potions." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" is there such an operation?! They thought and immediately turned to watch Fei Yinzi who kited the demons again and lured into a trap before he killed them all using just one talisman. "¡­" well, he is really thrifty in using talismans¡­ they thought, couldn''t help but agree with Cheng Sheng. But, does he have to be thrifty in using resources?! Isn''t Wen Wen from their sect?! So, why is Fei Yinzi being thrifty when it should be others instead who should be thrifty in using resources since they are buying it from your sect! They inwardly complained.


    But, this isn''t their problem now and it is the participants''. The use of resources, it depends on the participants'' strategy used and also their skills if they have enough skills to cover up their lack of resources so that they would spend less points to buy talismans, magic pills and potions for them to use.


    "Tang Li''s brain is now becoming better." Tang Teng can''t help but say after he saw Tang Li retreated until he lured the two demons in a straight line before he finished them off in one strike!


    Tang Zhe''s lip twitched after he heard that their own sect leader despised his disciple. He placed a palm on his face because of shame and then sighed.


    Li Nanzi laughed. "Li Yan''s area perception is getting better, too." He said and looked at Li Yan who lured the demons until the demons felt that they couldn''t move.


    The demons actually fell into a quagmire! Li Yan used this opportunity to kill them all!


    "Ling Yun''s skills are getting sharper and faster. He is now able to coordinate his special eyesight with his skills." Cheng Sheng said.


    Ling Xi sighed in relief when he heard Cheng Sheng''s evaluation of his nephew while Yu Wen proudly smiled. Ling Yun didn''t let them, nor Cheng Sheng, down.


    "Hey, look!" Xiao Le suddenly exclaimed and pointed.


    Everyone turned to look at where he is pointing at, only to be surprised when they saw that Xi Bing and Fei Huo are picking magic herbs.


    "What are they doing?" Tang Yun asked in surprise.


    "They are probably going to use the magic herbs to barter for magic pills, potions and talismans." Jing Kang explained.


    "Clever!" Jing Hei snapped his fingers.


    Sun Yu who heard this proudly smirked while Xie Lan''s brows just raised. He then looked at Cheng Sheng, who rolled his eyes at him.


    "Don''t look at me, founder. Bartering is also a choice before, but unfortunately, no one has thought of this method." Cheng Sheng said. "I also just can''t let myself tell them about this and let them off for some points to pay to me, right?" he asked in a self-righteous tone.


    "That''s right!" Xie Lan nodded.


    Jing Cheng and the others. "¡­" what the fck! So we actually could have used bartering before?! They thought and looked at each other with regret in their eyes. They actually could have saved more points before, but then because of a certain black-hearted businessman''s greed, they didn''t manage to salvage some points.


    Sun Yu''s brows twitched before he sighed in relief for his disciples being clever since his disciples couldn''t be pitted that much by the Xinfaxian Sect''s disciples.


    "Ehem. Anyway¡­" Zheng Fu Gong cleared his throat as he forced back everyone''s attention to the competition. "The other participants'' scores are nearing to tie in the leaderboard." He told them.


    As expected, everyone immediately turned back to look at the leaderboard and check the current ranking. Wu Lian is still in the first place. Chen Wu is in the second place and Sun Yan is in the third place with his points nearing Chen Wu''s points. Wen Yan is in the fourth place and his points are also close to Wen Yan''s. Fei Yinzi''s in the fifth rank and is closely followed by Jing Xu, Jing De, Tang Li and Li Yan, with Fei Luo, Su Mi, Zhu Xi and Wu Tie on their tails.


    "This is such a close fight!" Jing Hei exclaimed.


    The others nodded in agreement. With all the participants going all-out, this will be a tough battle for them all! Not only due to the rankings in the leaderboard, but also because of the number of demons decreasing with them all successively killing the demons.


    Now that the number of the demons are getting lesser, then, later, it will be inevitable for them to fight each other over a demon or demons, just like what almost happened to Tang Li and Li Yan. But, because the decrease of the number of the demons isn''t that obvious yet, Tang Li and Li Yan didn''t realize it yet, so everything is still peaceful on the surface.


    "Hm? What are xiao Bao and xiao Ling doing? They wouldn''t distract the participants?" Lei Ling asked when they saw xiao Bao and xiao Ling are just watching the liveliness of the participants while they sat on top of the tree with condescending gazes like gods watching a group of mortals in their farce.


    Everyone grimaced at the description that came up in their minds.


    "Since this is the elimination period, xiao Bao and xiao Ling should continue to distract the participants while thinking of ways to decrease their points." Xi Ming said.


    "Yet, they didn''t do anything this time." Jing Hei said.


    "When they should have, since they are letting the participants farm for many points." Qian Lin said, feeling puzzled of xiao Bao''s and xiao Ling''s behaviors.


    The others are naturally similarly puzzled. Then, everyone''s gazes fell on Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin who are the masters of the two sword spirits who are behaving strangely. Cheng Sheng''s brow twitched and he declined to answer this time.


    Fei Yin smiled as he patted Cheng Sheng''s back. Then, he faced the others. "Xiao Bao and xiao Ling will naturally be resuming in doing their duty to keep the liveliness of the competition." He said.


    Everyone sighed in relief, only to feel their breaths suddenly got stuck on their throats when they heard Fei Yin continuation.


    "Since xiao Bao and xiao Ling aren''t acting right now, then, they must have come up of a new idea." Fei Yin told them.


    Everyone''s eyebrows twitched. "¡­" why do we have a bad feeling about this? They thought as they suspiciously looked at Cheng Sheng, who is just silently watching the competition, and Fei Yin who has a small smile on his lips. Instead of feeling relieved, why do we suddenly feel alarmed instead?! We should have known¡­ we shouldn''t have provoked these two on asking them about xiao Bao''s and xiao Ling''s plans! They thought as they inwardly panicking but they didn''t show it on their faces. Now, instead of feeling reassured for our disciples, we now feel worried again! They thought and helplessly sighed, uttering a silent apology in their hearts towards their disciples since xiao Bao and xiao Ling must have thought of a new perverted way of annoying the participants!


    Meanwhile, Cheng Sheng side-eyed the sect leader and elders who have now become silent while they inwardly panicking. "¡­ is it really okay to tell them this?" he asked Fei Yin.


    "Of course." Fei Yin answered. "I am just telling the truth." He said.


    Cheng Sheng''s lip twitched.. "¡­" so it is actually true that xiao Bao and xiao Ling are cooking up a new scheme to toy¡­ ehem, to ''play'' with the participants?! he thought, then silently sighed. Anyway, this isn''t his problem, so don''t blame him, okay?

 Chapter 655 - The Scum Is Sloppy

    If the sect leaders and elders just heard Cheng Sheng''s internal monologue, they would have spat and become furious. What not blame you? Isn''t xiao Ling your sword spirit?! And isn''t xiao Bao your lover''s sword spirit?! So, you are the one to blame!


    ''they must have come up with a new idea''?! They thought as they looked at Fei Yin in disbelief. Why don''t you directly tell us that your sword spirits are up to mischief again?! They thought and sighed as they resumed watching the competition while cheering for their respective disciples in their hearts.


    "Hey! Look! Some participants are about to clash!" someone from the audience exclaimed and pointed.


    Everyone turned and they were surprised to see Jing De and Jing Xu, and Tang Li and Li Yan. Their eyes immediately brightened since this would be the first time that these two pairs would fight! They didn''t witness it in the second stage of the competition before since Jing De and Jing Xu fought in the pairs arena while Tang Li and Li Yan fought in the singles'' arena.


    Also, the Zunjingde Sect, Huakai Sect and Huli Sect have allied with the Xinfaxian Sect and the Youxiwang Sect since the beginning of the third stage of the competition, so there were no opportunities for these two pairs to fight! It was now where everyone are scrambling for points by killing the demons!


    As expected, not a few seconds later and the two pairs immediately fought after they saw two demons not far from them. In order to prevent the other side from killing the demons, each impeded the other''s way.


    "It is starting! It is starting!" the audience exclaimed in excitement when they saw that Jing De and Jing Xu, and Tang Li and Li Yan began to fight!


    The two pairs fought one against one with Jing De facing off against Li Yan while Jing Xu facing off against Tang Li.


    Jing Rui''s brows knitted after he watched the fight after a few minutes. "Jing De will lose." He said when he saw that Jing De is perspiring more than he should when facing against Li Yan.


    Jing Cheng nodded in agreement. "It is a bad idea for him to fight against Li Yan, who is clever." He said.


    Jing Bai''s and Jing Hei''s lips twitched when they heard the implication of Jing Cheng''s words.


    "En." Jing Kang nodded as he watched Jing De and Li Yan face off. "He lacks brain cells." He said.


    Jing Bai and Jing Hei. "¡­" can''t you at least cheer your own disciple?! They thought and helplessly sighed, feeling pity towards Jing De.


    "It should have been Jing Xu who fought Li Yan." Jing Rui said.


    "But, Tang Li''s and Jing Xu''s cultivation level is equal." Jing Bai said.


    "At least Jing De would have a chance in winning since Tang Li''s IQ is equal to Jing De''s." Jing Kang said.


    Jing Hei. "¡­ hehe." He forced a laugh. These people are really harsh even towards their own disciple¡­ he thought, then shook his head. No. They are even harsher towards their own people! He thought and placed a palm on his face. "Damn Jing De! What the hell is this sloppy fighting!" he cursed.


    Jing Xu saw that Jing De was about to lose and he got distracted. Tang Li, although sometimes a fool, definitely wouldn''t be this stupid to let the opportunity slip by! Tang Li immediately blocked Jing Xu''s way when Jing Xu tried to help Jing De. Then, they both began a new round of exchanging blows while Jing De persevered after he saw that Jing Xu was blocked by Tang Li and is unable to help him.


    Suddenly, in the midst of a heated battle, a figure flashed by and killed one of the two demons! Jing De, Jing Xu, Tang Li and Li Yan were dumbfounded. Who did it?! They thought and looked at each other, then suddenly stopped fighting.


    "A mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind!" the sect leaders and elders exclaimed in surprise. They looked at the four''s dumbfounded expression as they watched the remaining demon escaped.


    "Damn it!" Jing De can''t help but curse. "Who was it?!" he asked. Everything happened too fast that they didn''t notice anything.


    "It was just one person earlier¡­ could it be Xi He?" Jing Xu frowned.


    (Xi He who was busy fighting against Wu Tie and Jin Yu: I won''t carry this black pot (blame)!)


    Sun Yu''s expression turned ugly. "Hey! Don''t you dare frame my disciple!" he said.


    Everyone looked at Sun Yu in pity since they also saw Xi He is in another direction and is currently fighting, too.


    "Did anyone see who was it?" Ling Xi asked as he looked at the others.


    "No¡­ I was busy watching our disciples." They answered.


    That''s right. They were all too engrossed in watching the series of fights breaking out as the participants fought over the demons that they didn''t notice anything else happening behind the scenes as someone was trying to sneakily steal some points from the others.


    "Who the hell was it?!" Jing Hei frowned as he watched each participant. "Our disciples'' efforts were in vain!" he said.


    Tang Teng and Li Nanzi nodded in agreement. They also can''t help but feel frustrated since their disciples were made to look like fools.


    "Aiyo! Enemies met on a narrow road! Xi Bing and Fei Huo met Su Mi and Su Yi!" the audience exclaimed when they saw the four people.


    "Who do you think will win?" someone asked.


    "Xi Bing and Fei Huo should have a higher chance to win since Xi Bing''s strength is on par with Sun Yan''s and Fei Luo''s." somebody answered.


    "Hey! Don''t underestimate Su Mi! Her fighting power is very strong and aggressive like Wen Yan''s and Zhu Xi''s! Not to mention that there is also a mage Su Yi! His spells are to be reckon with!" someone can''t help but speak.


    "Anyway, these fights are more exciting than the second stage! After all, all of the participants in the third stage are winners, strong!" someone said and cheered loudly.


    Indeed, even if Xi Bing is stronger than Su Mi, but so long as Su Mi and Su Yi would fight two against two, Xi Bing and Fei Huo would be at a disadvantage since they are not as tacit as the siblings of the Xinfaxian Sect! Not to mention that although Fei Huo is a sword cultivator, but Su Yi''s spells made him feel uncomfortable after Su Yi disrupted his attacks and hit him accurately every time.


    Xi Bing saw this and naturally he can''t let Fei Huo be bullied so he attacked Su Yi! How can Su Mi just let someone hit her younger brother aside from her? Thus, Su Mi preempted Xi Bing. Not to mention that Su Yi isn''t a pushover either and definitely can bite, very hard, thus the pressure on Xi Bing doubled. Fortunately, Fei Huo isn''t stupid and helped Xi Bing, but it was useless since he can''t even defeat a mage.


    Fortunately, Fei Luo''s radar of Fei Huo is strong and he and Sun Yan arrived to help Xi Bing and Fei Huo. How can Su Mi and Su Yi continue? They immediately fled, even faster than rabbits! Sun Yan wanted to chase the two, but Su Mi and Su Yi surprisingly disappeared in an instant! Everyone was pleasantly surprised, and only after did they find out that these siblings were actually acting as scouts of their sect! In short, they are both memorizing the terrain and marking the places were there were demons, at the same time they are also marking where the other participants were!


    "This is¡­ too cunning¡­ ehem, smart!" Shan Lu immediately changed his wording when he saw that the Xinfaxian Sect elders glared at him. "Who¡­ who came up with this idea among the Xinfaxian Sect disciples?" he asked.


    "It should be Wen Yan?" Qian Tian answered. After all, Wen Yan is the eldest disciple of the Xinfaxian Sect among the participants and he is acting as their elder brother. Most of the time, he is their leader.


    "No." Zhu Xi answered as he shook his head. "Wen Yan doesn''t plan this meticulously." He told them.


    That''s right! They now recalled that Wen Yan is a straightforward person. He is always direct with his plans and definitely won''t use this kind of time-consuming tactic.


    "Su Yi?" Xi Xing tried to guess.


    Li Tian smiled. "No. Su Yi is clever, but he doesn''t like thinking of tactics. He would rather spend his brain cells on discovering new spells." He explained.


    "Then, Er Zi?" Sun Yi asked.


    "No." Fei Yin shook his head. "He isn''t this smart." He told them.


    Everyone grimaced. "¡­" is this okay to say about your nephew? They thought. "Then, who is it?" they asked.


    "I have a requirement when I teach someone in every area, for example, tactics." Cheng Sheng spoke. "They have to be proficient in chess if they want to learn tactics from me, since coming up with tactics is like playing chess. You have to use every piece that you have very well.." He explained.

 Chapter 656 - The Scum Is Guileless

    Everyone turned and looked at Cheng Sheng in surprise. "Someone good in chess?!" they exclaimed.


    Cheng Sheng nodded. "This person might have never defeated me once, but they have defeated even Li-shixiong, Feng-shixiong, Lei-shijie and Lei-shidi." He said.


    Everyone was shocked. "There is such an amazing disciple?!" they asked. "Who?" they curiously looked at him.


    Cheng Sheng smiled and didn''t answer. He just pointed at one participant who, at this time, actually remained in the camp together with Cui Xiang. It was none other than ¨C


    "Cui Xiao?!" they all exclaimed in shock.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Lei Ling chuckled while You Rou proudly smiled. "It was a glorious defeat." Li Tian and Feng Mo helplessly smiled while Lei Qing shook her head and Lei Ling just happily laughed.


    "No wonder she is very good in laying traps!" Shu Mu exclaimed as he looked at Cui Xiao''s figure in awe.


    They saw Cui Xiao sat beside Cui Xiang who is refining magic pills and brewing potions. Cui Xiao placed down the chessboard on the table and started to place the pieces in the board.


    "She is also talented! She doesn''t lose to her sister!" Qian Lin exclaimed.


    The others nodded in agreement. Then, they suddenly saw that a Message Talisman flew towards Cui Xiao. Cui Xiao read the talisman before she placed another piece on the chessboard. They don''t understand what she is doing.


    "What is she doing?" Qian Shan curiously asked.


    "She isn''t playing chess?" He Run asked when he saw that the placement of the pieces on the board looked different.


    "No¡­ it seemed like this is chess?" Hui Qiu said as her eyes narrowed.


    "But, aren''t the pieces too scattered?" Wu Tong asked.


    "This¡­ wait." Su Wan muttered when he noticed something. "Hey? Doesn''t the placement of the chess pieces look familiar to you?" he asked them.


    Everyone started and they observed the chessboard.


    "Elder Pai." Zheng Fu Gong suddenly called.


    Pai Lie nodded and he went to the Cleansing Stone. Then, everyone saw something happened on the Cleansing Stone. Everyone was surprised to see that the map in the Cleansing Stone can now be seen in a bird''s eye view! They saw the bright specks of light in the map, representing the participants.


    "Hey!" Zheng Yi exclaimed when he realized it. "Cui Xiao''s chessboard pieces looked the same as the places where the other participants are right now!" he said.


    The others also saw it. "So¡­ the chessboard represents the entire map, and the chess pieces represents the participants!" they exclaimed in surprise.


    "Er Zi¡­ he was killing the demons alone, right? But, he is actually scouting the other participants!" Tang Teng exclaimed when he realized it.


    "That is true. Working alone is faster when mobilizing." Li Nanzi agreed.


    "Hey. That Wen Wen, too¡­" Kang Ce spoke when he recalled. "So, he actually wasn''t just selling medicine to the other participants, but also scouting their positions?" he said.


    Everyone fell silent when they realized what the Xinfaxian Sect disciples are doing. Then, they all looked at the Xinfaxian Sect elders.


    "Hey! Why didn''t you spare my disciples?!" Chen Han complained when he saw that Chen Wu''s, Wu Lian''s, Chen Su''s, and Chen Yu''s positions were also on Cui Xiao''s chessboard.


    "All is fair in war." Cheng Sheng lazily said.


    "Ah Sheng!" Chen Han looked at Cheng Sheng with an aggrieved expression.


    The others felt amused of this. It has been a long time since they saw this pair of siblings do their antics again.


    "Hey, look! Jing De, Jing Xu, Tang Li and Li Yan have met Wen Wen!" someone from the audience said.


    Everyone immediately turned to watch.


    "Eh?! Everyone!" Wen Wen called and waved as he ran towards the four people. "What happened to you? You have many wounds! Did you encounter a large group of demons?" he asked in concern.


    Jing De, Jing Xu, Tang Li and Li Yan looked at each other with their gazes talking. They tacitly agreed not to tell Wen Wen about their skirmish earlier. Not only they felt it was shameful, they also can''t pollute Wen Wen''s simple-minded brain about infighting.


    Everyone who can see through the four''s thoughts and felt that the four of them are the ones simple-minded instead of Wen Wen who is obviously acting innocent but actually slyly revealing their whereabouts to their sect''s tactician Cui Xiao. "¡­" damn it! Why are the Xinfaxian Sect disciples all good in acting?! They thought and glanced at Cheng Sheng who is proudly smiling while watching Wen Wen fooling Jing De, Jing Xu, Tang Li and Li Yan.


    Jing Rui''s face turned expressionless while Tang Teng and Li Nanzi don''t know what to say, especially when they saw that Jing De, Jing Xu, Tang Li and Li Yan bought medicines and talismans from Wen Wen! This is simply helping the thief count the money after being sold! Jing De, Jing Xu, Tang Li and Li Yan, run! They thought, almost wanting to go inside the secret space to warn the four!


    "Then, I will be leaving first!" Wen Wen said and waved at them while smiling brightly as he left.


    "You be careful, too!" Jing De, Jing Xu, Tang Li and Li Yan said and waved back at Wen Wen as they watched him leave. They didn''t suspect that Wen Wen was plotting against them. They were really deceived by his guileless act!


    Tang Li and Li Nanzi wanted to cry, but they don''t have tears. As expected, they saw Wen Wen took out a talisman and the talisman flew to the direction of the camp!


    "Even Tang Li and Li Yan fell in Wen Wen''s scheme?" Jing Bai helplessly sighed as they watched Wen Wen approach the hiding Fei Yinzi and, together, they left to find new targets.


    Back in the camp, they saw Cui Xiao placed four chess pieces on the chessboard. "Sister, it is now complete." They heard her say.


    Cui Xiang opened her eyes and smiled when she saw the chessboard. "Then, you can now start?" she said.


    "En." Cui Xiao nodded.


    "''start''?" they looked at each other, puzzled. "She wasn''t starting yet?" they asked. Then, they turned to look at the Xinfaxian Sect elders who shook their heads, indicating that they don''t know what their own disciples are going to do.


    Cheng Sheng pinched his chin. He has a pensive expression on his face.


    "Xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen called.


    But, Cheng Sheng didn''t answer and continued to watch as Cui Xiao close her eyes and concentrated.


    Fei Yin''s eyes suddenly flashed. "Cheng-shidi." He called. "It couldn''t be that she¡­" he said.


    Everyone''s ears immediately perked up. "What is it?" they immediately asked.


    Fei Yin looked at them, but he didn'' say anything. This made their curiosity stronger. They looked at Cheng Sheng, whose eyes suddenly widened in surprise.


    "She - !" Cheng Sheng exclaimed as he abruptly rose from his seat, making everyone feel surprised by his reaction. He turned to look at You Rou. "You-shimei." He called.


    "Yes, Cheng-shixiong?" You Rou immediately answered.


    Everyone is looking at them two, feeling intrigued.


    "Did you gave the Book of Secret Formations to Cui Xiao?" Cheng Sheng asked her.


    "¡­ ''Book of Secret Formations''?" everyone''s eyes flashed when they heard this, and they became curious about this book.


    Li Tian looked at Cheng Sheng, seeking for his approval, and he saw Cheng Sheng nodded. Li Tian turned to the others who wore gossipy expressions and he magnanimously explained to them. "The Book of Sect Formations was written by Cheng-shidi. It is about different kinds of formations using spells, talismans and arrays, or combination of the three." He explained.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise and Pai Lie''s eyes sparkled. "Then, the barrier of the Xinfaxian, it was also written in this book?!" Pai Lie asked.


    "Elder Pai is right." Li Tian answered with a smile. "That was the Triple Formation-Array Barrier consisted of the spell formations, talisman formations and arrays." He said.


    Everyone watched Cheng Sheng in awe.


    "Then, what Cui Xiao is doing right now¡­ it should be also from this book?" Guo Cheng asked.


    Although everyone feels their hand became itchy, wanting to read this book, they naturally know that this is a treasure of the Xinfaxian Sect. This makes them sigh in both awe and regret since Cheng Sheng doesn''t belong to their sect.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded as an answer.


    While he and Cheng Sheng were inside Bai Tan''s space before, he read the books that Cheng Sheng have written over the five years he was not present by his lover''s side. So, he also has read about this book. And, he can say that Cheng Sheng really possessed many novel ideas.


    "Yes, Cheng-shixiong." You Rou answered with a nod. "Xiao-er read it with Xiang-er." She told him.


    "Then¡­" Cheng Sheng looked at Cui Xiao. "She really has learned the Distance Perceiving Formation." He said and sighed with emotion.. He didn''t expect this to happen.

 Chapter 657 - The Scum Is Black-Hearted

    "She is really bold." Cheng Sheng added.


    "''Distance Perceiving Formation''?" They asked.


    "Distance Perceiving Formation is a kind of formation that enables someone to see and hear something from a certain distance." Fei Yin explained.


    "Is this possible?" they asked with doubt in their eyes.


    Fei Yin just smiled.


    "How does this work?" Pai Lie curiously asked with his eyes sparkling in interest.


    They all looked at each other. They almost forgot that Pai Lie is the other master-level in Array Drawing. So, he naturally would be interested in formations.


    "One has to match the two formations, with one formation in the person who will use the formation while the other formation is to be used to the people, objects or other beings that the user wanted to see and hear." Cheng Sheng explained.


    "''formation''? But, we didn''t see any formation used by Cui Xiao and the other Xinfaxian Sect disciples?" Jing Cheng said.


    "That is because there are two ways to create the Distance Perceiving Formation." Cheng Sheng answered. "One way is by luring. The other way is ¨C " he looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples and smiled. " ¨C on the spot." He said.


    "''on the spot''?!" they all exclaimed in surprise.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in affirmation. "Luring will make the other participants suspicious, especially now that they are competing fiercely against each other, thus they would have their guards up higher than before against the others." he explained.


    They nodded in understanding. "I see¡­ then, how did they do it on the spot?" they asked, puzzled.


    "Simple." Cheng Sheng grinned. "The Xinfaxian Sect disciples only need to match up the two formations ¨C one on Cui Xiao, and the other is on them." he answered. "Of course, this is more difficult that the luring since, in the luring, the two formations already have been created and they are only waiting for the objects or people to fall into the formation. Meanwhile, on the spot is on the spot. They have to synchronize the user and her targets together, which requires a high tacit understanding between the user and the people who will create the formation using the targets." He explained.


    Everyone felt their heads hurt and they also felt dizzy. As expected, formations are similar to arrays, which are complicated.


    Even Pai Lie barely understood it. But, this didn''t dampen his enthusiasm. "What do you mean by ''using the targets''?" he asked. "Could it be¡­" his eyes widened. "The targets are the ones who will be creating the formation themselves, and without their knowing?!" he exclaimed.


    The others were shocked. "What?!" they looked at him in disbelief. Who would do this?! Are they idiots?! They thought.


    Cheng Sheng evilly grinned. ''Elder Pai is right¡­ indeed, in this case, it was the targets who create the second formation themselves." He said.


    Everyone who knows how credible Cheng Sheng''s words are when it comes to pitting others. "¡­" FCK! The other participants created the pit themselves and fall into it?! They thought. They are really idiot! Ignorant idiots! They thought and inwardly cried.


    "You are too black-hearted!" Sun Yu finally can''t help but say after he heard that his disciples were pitted again.


    The others nodded in agreement. Cheng Sheng is really black-hearted! How many is this that he pitted the participants? He didn''t even let off his nephews! They thought and looked at Chen Han with pity in their eyes.


    Cheng Sheng just shrugged. "But it wasn''t me who made this?" he said and innocently blinked at them.


    Everyone. "¡­" indeed¡­ he is right. It wasn''t him but Cui Xiao. They thought as their lips twitched in annoyance, can''t refute what Cheng Sheng said.


    "Hahahaha!" Lei Ling can''t help but laugh.


    "But¡­ how did this happen?" Qian Lin asked, puzzled. "How can the participants not know that they are falling into a trap¡­ and even make the second formation?" he said.


    The others started. "That''s right¡­ how can this happen? Too magical?" they said.


    "Ah." Yu Wen muttered when he realized it.


    "What is it, sect leader Yu?" they immediately asked.


    Ling Xi''s lip also twitched when he noticed it. "Yun-er ah¡­" he sighed in helplessness. He can''t believe his nephew has gone bad!


    "The¡­ bottles." Yu Wen answered in a small voice as he looked away. "The magic pills bottles as well as potions¡­" he said. "And¡­ maybe the talismans, too." He added.


    Everyone fell silent for a moment before they finally exploded. "Cheng! Sheng!" they shouted as they glared at Cheng Sheng who has a helpless expression on his face.


    "I didn''t do this!" Cheng Sheng said and frowned.


    Fei Yin chuckled as he patted Cheng Sheng''s back to comfort him, as if Cheng Sheng is a cat and Fei Yin is fixing his ruffled hair due to anger.


    Everyone. "¡­" indeed¡­ it wasn''t Cheng Sheng who made this pit against the participants¡­ they thought with their brows twitching in frustration.


    "What are your disciples planning to do?" Sun Yu asked as he looked at Xie Lan with a suspicious gaze.


    Xie Lan grinned. "How will we know? We aren''t them, nor are we roundworms in their stomachs to know what they are thinking." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" what the hell! They thought. Their faces darkened.


    Fan Wen hit Xie Lan. Then, Fan Wen looked at Sun Yu and the others with an apologetic smile. "Our disciples are not violent! They won''t do something that will hurt their fellow participants!" he assured them.


    They all sighed in relief. Although Xie Lan has an irritating personality, they know that the Xinfaxian Sect is an upright sect. Fan Wen is also a good person, so they trust him, and their disciples whom they raised.


    "They must have done something with the magic pills, potions and talismans¡­" Tang Teng muttered as he combed his beard. "I mean, not their bottles! Their bottles, and not the magic pills and potions themselves!" he immediately clarified when Xie Lan glared at him.


    "So, those bottles¡­ it must have something to do with this second formation?" Li Nanzi as they all watched the chess pieces on the board moved according to how the other participants move in the map.


    Then, suddenly, they saw Cui Xiao spoke, but there was no voice.


    "Huh? What is she doing?" He Run asked, puzzled, when they saw Cui Xiao continues to speak, but there is still no voice.


    "Did she become mute?" Hui Qiu worriedly asked.


    "No." Jing Rui''s brows knitted as he observed Cui Xiao who is watching the chess pieces move in the chessboard. "She is communicating!" he told them.


    "''communicating''?" they asked and looked at him.


    "Ah!" Qian Shan suddenly exclaimed. "Could it be, Cui Xiao is communicating with her fellow disciples, telling them where are the other participants located?" he said.


    Everyone started when they realized it.


    "So¡­ this is how they will use the Distance Perceiving Formation?" Su Wan was surprised. "I thought that they will launch a sneak attack on the other participants¡­" he said.


    The other sect leaders also worried about this.


    "I told you that our disciples aren''t violent!" Fan Wen said and sighed.


    Sun Yi smiled while Wu Yuan nodded in agreement. Indeed, they saw that the Xinfaxian Sect disciples were avoiding the other participants as they resume killing the demons.


    "Avoiding battles is the best choice! Not only fighting will consume your energy, it will also consume time to be spent in farming for points instead." Qian Tian said.


    "That''s right!" Chen Han nodded in agreement.


    The others smiled and were about to agree, too, when they suddenly saw a shadow flashed by and killed the demon when Qian Jue and Qian Meng were about to surround the demon. The angle was very tricky since the area is dark and the demon was located in a darker area since it was hidden. Thus, Qian Jue and Qian Meng who were preparing to strike against the demon, were caught off-guard and didn''t see the figure that killed the demon.


    But, this time, everyone was closely watching so they saw who it was. "QI LAN?!" they exclaimed in shock. They didn''t expect that it was Qi Lan who are stealing some kills from the other participants!


    "Well¡­ he is good. He is very fast." Lei Qing said, looking at Qi Lan''s figure with an appreciative gaze.


    The others can''t help but agree with what she said. Qi Lan is indeed very fast which was why the other participants didn''t sense him and he caught them off-guard. Not to mention that he is also cleverly hiding from the light so the other participants didn''t recognize him.


    But, he should know that this tactic wouldn''t last long and the other participants would raise their guard higher later.


    "How can Qi Lan steal the others'' prey so suddenly?" Xi Ming asked, surprised.


    The others also thought about this. Then, suddenly, their gazes fell on the Xinfaxian Sect when they thought of something.. It couldn''t be¡­?! They thought as their eyes widened. Qi Lan is in cahoots with their disciples?!

 Chapter 658 - The Scum Is Low-Profiled

    Xie Lan''s brow twitched in annoyance when he saw their gazes on them. "What does it got to do with us if Qi Lan is working with our disciples? It is not as if we are the ones who ordered him to cooperate with them?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" good¡­ they really can''t refute his statement again! They thought and helplessly sighed as they watched Qi Lan escaped while Qian Jue and Qian Meng just reacted.


    By the time Qian Jue and Qian Meng reached the corpse of the demon that Qi Lan killed, Qi Lan already disappeared and not even a shadow of his could be seen around! If they were not just watching closely, they would think that what happened was just their imagination!


    Then, how much more this is for Qian Jue and Qian Meng?


    "Brother¡­ who was that?!" Qian Meng asked, still stupefied, as they look at the direction where the figure escaped.


    Qian Jue frowned. "He is too fast." He said.


    Qian Meng nodded in agreement. "If I just don''t know that you are here, I would have thought that it was you just now." He said.


    What Qian Meng said is not a lie. Qian Jue''s strength is on par with Fei Luo''s and Wen Yan''s. It was just that Qian Jue''s priorities, like Chen Wu, is on his younger brother Qian Meng. So, Qian Jue''s strength isn''t well-known. He is low-profiled like Xi Bing.


    "But it wasn''t me." Qian Jue said.


    Qian Meng sighed. "Then, who could it be?" he asked as he pondered. "It shouldn''t be Wen Yan since he and Zhu Xi were by the lake earlier." He said.


    "Fei Luo?" Qian Jue muttered with his brows knitted.


    Sun Yu who heard that the pot (blame) was given to his disciples again. "¡­" what the heck! He inwardly roared as his face darkened.


    The other sect leaders wanted to laugh but they held themselves back at the last second after seeing Sun Yu''s stormy expression. The Sun Clan, although a clan of hermits, is an undoubtedly strong clan. It is just that they are low-profiled. So, they don''t dare offend, much less provoke, Sun Yu.


    Aside from Xie Lan, this daredevil who has enmity with the Shanliangde Sect. Now that Fei Huang was gone, it was Sun Yu next that he is attacking, with his disciples indirectly and unintentionally pitting Sun Yu''s disciple. They can only sigh at this enmity between Xinfaxian Sect and the Shanliangde Sect.


    "Huh?" You Rou muttered when she noticed something.


    "What is it, You-shijie?" Lei Ling asked.


    "Isn''t Qi Lan always with He Shun?" You Rou spoke. "Where is He Shun now? Why is it only Qi Lan here right now?" she asked, puzzled.


    The others started. They only remembered now that indeed, Qi Lan and He Shun are inseparable, especially that they have seen and heard Qi Lan confessed to He Shun! Thinking this, everyone''s gazes fell on He Run, who sported an awkward expression. After all, a man has confessed to his son! Although everyone, including him, doesn''t discriminate against cut-sleeves, He Run has never imagined that a man would confess to his son! So, he doesn''t know how he would react or feel about this matter, until now.


    But, if He Shun likes Qi Lan, too, then, he definitely wouldn''t beat the mandarin ducks. He loves his son, and being a cut-sleeve isn''t a crime. So, he will support his son.


    "Shun-er is¡­" he said, about to tell them where his son is when his voice abruptly stopped after he, as well as the others, saw what happened.


    He Shun was busy killing two demons. His strength has already improved so much. Then, suddenly, a figure appeared behind him. It was none other than Qi Lan.


    "Hey! Qi Lan is also here!" Shan Lu exclaimed in surprise. "Will he also steal the demons from He Shun like what he did to the other participants?" he asked.


    The others also thought so. After all, there are only a few days left until the third stage ends, and they all will be evaluated. The competition is extremely fierce this time, so it isn''t unreasonable if Qi Lan would also steal the demons from He Shun''s hands.


    "Shun-er¡­" He Run worriedly muttered. Even if it is just two demons, mosquito meat is still meat (it counts). So, He Run feels nervous for He Shun, especially that He Shun didn''t notice Qi Lan''s arrival.


    The others also suddenly feel tense, and they held their breaths, anticipating what will Qi Lan do next. And their worry seems not unwarranted since they saw Qi Lan flew towards the two demons!


    "Oh, no! Qi Lan will really steal He Shun''s demons, too!" Jing Hei cried and covered his eyes with his hands, doesn''t want to see what is about to happen because he feels pity towards He Shun.


    They can see that He Shun is very hardworking that is why they all feel happy for He Shun since He Shun''s efforts weren''t all in vain. He Shun''s strength has increased! But, compared to Qi Lan, this is just like an adult compared to a child. They all sighed in sympathy.


    "Oh! Here it comes!" Tang Teng sharply inhaled when they saw Qi Lan attacked the demons!


    "Damn it!" they all cursed, suddenly feeling indignant on behalf of He Shun.


    Among the participants, He Shun is the weakest, aside from Sun Ri and Cui Xiang. Even Cui Xiao is stronger than He Shun. So, they all feel pity towards the weak, that is why they feel angry that He Shun would also be stolen from of his prey!


    "Ah! I can''t bear to see this!" Hui Qiu, a woman, naturally feels sympathetic the most to He Shun. She closed her eyes and looked away.


    "¡­ hey?" suddenly, Feng Mo muttered when they saw what happened next.


    The others also felt their minds become sluggish when they saw Qi Lan hit the demons, but the demons didn''t immediately died. Instead, they all fell before He Shun''s feet and are unable to move, so they can''t attack He Shun.


    "This¡­" they all looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    "What? What happened?" Hui Qiu asked as she opened her eyes to look.


    Jing Hei removed his hands from his eyes to also look, only to be stunned when he saw the demons sprawled before He Shun''s feet. "Hey¡­? Qi Lan, he¡­ gave the demons to He Shun?!" he exclaimed.


    The others are still shocked, too, as they watched He Shun, who was also surprised by what Qi Lan did, then he killed the demons afterwards.


    "This¡­ this is true love!" Shan Lu, this idiot, said, which is also true.


    Everyone glanced at He Run who wore a complicated expression on his face since he also didn''t expect for Qi Lan to do this for He Shun. Indeed, Qi Lan really likes He Shun. Just look at the way Qi Lan looks at He Shun. His eyes are filled with adoration and doting.


    Suddenly, everyone felt being fed by dog food. "¡­" why the hell are we watching this and still be fed dog food?! Is this a competition or a love show?! They thought, then looked at He Run whose expression looked stiff after seeing everyone''s gazes are on him.


    He Run. "¡­" life is hard as a father¡­ he thought and inwardly sighed.


    "To be able to give up points just to woo¡­ aww¡­" Sun Yi said and smiled, feeling touched by Qi Lan''s gesture to He Shun.


    "I will give all my points to you." Wu Yuan told him.


    "Aiyo! Yuan, you can''t do that! Or else, you will be eliminated in the competition!" Sun Yi told Wu Yuan. But, there is a sweet smile on his lips.


    Everyone who were fed dog food again. "¡­" you two aren''t even in the competition! They thought and sighed.


    ¡­


    "Qi Lan-ge!" He Shun called. "This¡­" he said and looked at the two demons by his feet. His gaze looked complicated.


    "Let me help you." Qi Lan told He Shun.


    "Uh¡­" He Shun lowered his gaze. He doesn''t know what to answer. "How about your task?" he asked, referring to Qi Lan''s task of stealing the prey of the other participants so that the attention of the other participants would be caught and they won''t leave the area of the Distance Perceiving Formation while the Xinfaxian Sect disciples would hunt the demons outside the area of the Distance Perceiving Formation.


    Cui Xiao is responsible for monitoring the locations of the other participants. Qi Lan was given this task since he is the fastest among them.


    "Cui Xiao said that the other participants haven''t left the area." Qi Lan answered. What he meant is that he has time to help He Shun farm for points.


    "Well¡­" He Shun''s face reddened. "Okay¡­ thank you.." He said and smiled. How can he refuse? He also likes Qi Lan and he wanted to be with him, too!

 Chapter 659 - The Scum Is Lethal

    "Who the hell is this person that is stealing our prey?" Jing De asked with a big frown on his face as he and Jing Xu walk around, looking for demons.


    They already separated from Tang Li and Li Yan by making an agreement to go in opposite directions.


    "That person is too fast. They can only be Chen Wu, Wu Lian, Sun Yan, Fei Luo, Xi Bing or Wen Yan." Jing Xu said.


    "But, brother ¨C " Jing De''s brows knitted. " ¨C none of them act solo, right?" he asked.


    Jing Xu fell silent. He already thought of this. "You are right." He nodded in agreement.


    Chen Wu definitely won''t leave his younger brothers Chen Su and Chen Yu. Wu Lian would help Chen Wu in heling Chen Su and Chen Yu farm for their own points. Fei Luo also won''t leave Fei Huo alone, and Sun Yan would accompany him. The same with Xi Bing. Xi Bing would accompany Fei Huo. As for Wen Yan, he either would accompany Wen Wen, or would partner up with Zhu Xi.


    But, they already met Wen Wen earlier and Wen Yan isn''t with him. So, it should be the latter ¨C Wen Yan is currently with Zhu Xi.


    "Who could it be¡­?" Jing De''s brows knitted in both puzzlement and curiosity. "Could it be Er Zi?" he asked when he recalled that Fei Yinzi''s cultivation has increased.


    Jing Xu knows what he is thinking. He shook his head. "Even if Er Zi has become stronger, he won''t be that fast yet, for us four earlier to not recognize him." he said.


    "Then¡­" Jing De frowned. "¡­ Qi Lan?" he said when he recalled that Qi Lan was a loner before, and his is definitely strong.


    The audience, as well as the sect leaders and elders exclaimed in both surprise and joy when they heard what Jing De said. "Yes! It is Qi Lan!" they all answered.


    Jing Rui smiled. "It looks like he isn''t this hopeless." He said, referring to Jing De.


    Jing Hei forced a laugh while Jing Bai snickered. But, who could have thought that this time, it wouldn''t be Jing De who will have a problem, but Jing Xu?


    "Qi Lan? Indeed, he is strong." Jing Xu nodded in agreement. "But, these past days, he is sticking with he Shun. They are always together." He said, then suddenly paused when he remembered something. "And¡­ Li Yan told me not long ago¡­" he said and lowered his voice. "That Qi Lan confessed to He Shun. So, Qi Lan definitely isn''t a lone wolf now and he would want to pursue He Shun, so they should be together right now!" he told Jing De.


    "Oh!" Jing De exclaimed in surprise.


    Everyone, especially the Zunjingde Sect. "¡­" ''oh'', what ''oh''?! they all thought.


    Jing Rui''s face darkened while Jing Cheng''s lip twitched. Jing Bai coldly sweated while Jing Hei''s face turned pale. It is over! Uncle is mad! They thought as they looked at Jing Rui.


    "It seems that Jing Xu has been with Jing De too much and he was infected by Jing De''s idiocy." Jing Kang ruthlessly said.


    Jing Cheng, Jing Bai, Jing Hei and the others who heard what Jing Kang said. "¡­" too ruthless! Is Jing De really your nephew?! And did you just call Jing Xu ''idiot'', too?! They thought as they looked at Jing Kang with a complicated gaze.


    They can''t believe that Jing De''s idiocy is so lethal that even the smart Jing Xu can be infected. They also can''t believe that the taciturn Jing Kang could have a lethal mouth to spout these vicious words! They subconsciously moved farther from him.


    Lei Ling''s lip twitched and he forced a smile. As Jing Kang''s lover, naturally he already knows this side of Jing Kang, which rarely appears. But since this side of his lover appeared now, it means that Jing Kang is definitely pissed, so much that he can''t hold back his words anymore!


    Just how infectious is idiocy? Lei Ling doesn''t want to know! But, he can see that it is just as lethal as Jing Kang''s mouth!


    "If it is not Qi Lan, then who was it?" they heard Jing De asked.


    Everyone immediately froze when they heard Jing De''s question. Then, their brows twitched since they know what is going to happen next ¨C someone is about to carry the pot (blame), again! Sun Yu grinned. His disciples should be out of the choices now, since Fei Huo''s strength isn''t that high. Thus, his disciples definitely wouldn''t carry the pot this time.


    Jing Xu pinched his chin as he pondered. Everyone immediately tensed.


    "¡­ Qian Jue?" Jing Xu guessed.


    Qian Shan, Qian Tian and Qian Lin. "¡­" what the hell! They thought as their faces darkened.


    "A ¨C Ah Lin¡­ calm down!" Jing Hei immediately said as he tried to pacify Qian Lin. "Jing Xu¡­ he doesn''t mean it!" he said.


    Everyone''s gazes fell on them and their eyes looked like they are watching a show.


    "Why Qian Jue?" Jing De asked.


    "Don''t just look like his brother complex tendencies. He is also hiding his strength like Xi Bing!" Jing Xu said as his eyes narrowed.


    "But, isn''t he with Qian Meng?" Jing De said. "You just said that he has brother complex tendencies, so he definitely won''t go solo, right?" he asked.


    "Why can''t he go solo?" Jing Xu looked at him. "This is a critical period of the third stage, and Qian Meng isn''t that weak either! Qian Jue definitely won''t just sit back and let himself and Qian Meng fell on the bottom of the leaderboard!" he explained.


    Everyone who was almost convinced of what he said if only they haven''t seen the real culprit Qi Lan. "¡­" oh, dear. They thought and placed a palm on their faces.


    "You shut up!" Qian Lin snapped at Jing Hei.


    Jing Hei wanted to cry but there are no tears. Why do I have to carry this pot for Jing Xu?! He thought and sighed.


    "But, brother, I feel that it can''t be Qian Jue." Jing De said after he thought about it.


    "Why?" Jing Xu asked.


    "Because our sects are close and families. So, Qian Jue wouldn''t play dirty." Jing De answered.


    Jing Xu started. "You have a point!" he nodded in agreement.


    Qian Shan and Qian Tian sighed in relief, including Jing Hei who is now coaxing Qian Lin. But, the other sect leaders became tense, since the pot will be passed on the other participants.


    "If it isn''t Qian Jue, then¡­ who was it?" Jing Xu asked and tilted his head as he pondered. "Could it be ¨C " his eyes widened.


    "Who?" Jing De asked.


    The audience also perked their ears up.


    "¡­ Wu Tie?" Jing Xu said.


    Wu Tong''s face cracked and he froze on his seat. "¡­ how can this be¡­?" he muttered and sighed.


    Jing Rui''s expression is now indescribable. "I apologize for my disciples'' idiocy." He told Wu Tong.


    Wu Tong shook his head. "No¡­ I am just joking." He said.


    Everyone. "¡­" but your heartbroken expression for your son didn''t look like it was a joke! They thought, then looked away.


    "Why Wu Tie?" they heard Jing De asked in surprise.


    "That guy is full of secrets! Who knows if he is also hiding his real strength like what Xi Bing and Qian Jue did!" Jing Xu said.


    "Oh! I understand now!" Jing De exclaimed.


    Everyone. "¡­" no! You don''t understand! They inwardly yelled.


    "But, it is impossible." Jing Xu frowned.


    "Why is it impossible?" Jing De asked.


    Jing Xu looked at him. "Because Jin Yu would definitely follow him!" he answered.


    "Oh! That is right!" Jing De exclaimed.


    Wu Tong sighed in relief. Tang Teng and Li Nanzi patted his shoulder.


    "But, if it wasn''t Wu Tie, then, who was it?" Jing De asked, feeling puzzled.


    Everyone is also puzzled. Although they already know that the culprit is Qi Lan, they are puzzled as to who will receive this pot. They are secretly gloating in advance. The Xinfaxian Sect and the Shanliangde Sect are now crossed out, as well as the Qianxu Sect and the Wuyang Sect. The Yuling Sect and the Guhe Sect also were excluded, since Ling Yun''s and He Shun''s strengths aren''t enough. The Huakai Sect and the Huli Sect also aren''t among the choices, since Tang Li and Li Yan were with Jing De and Jing Xu earlier when the culprit stole their prey.


    Then, who is it? Who did they miss?


    "Yes¡­ we missed someone!" Jing Xu exclaimed.


    Jing De was startled, as well as the audience. The sect leaders and elders are curious. Who did they miss? They curiously thought.


    "Who is it this time?" Pai Lie asked with his brows knitted.


    Suddenly, Sun Yu''s heart skipped a beat. He got a bad feeling. He looked at Xie Lan and Xie Lan also looked at him. Suddenly, he saw Xie Lan grinned.


    "Who?" Jing De curiously asked, thinking who could they have missed.

 Chapter 660 - The Scum Is Spiteful

    The audience also wanted to ask ''who''. Meanwhile, Sun Yu feels like he is about to faint.


    "Xi He!" Jing Xu answered.


    Sun Yu''s whole body froze and cracked. The others were also surprised.


    "Xi He?! Why him?!" Jing De asked in surprise.


    "Why can''t it be him?" Jing Xu crossed his arms. "He is a lone wolf! And, it isn''t clear as to what level is his cultivation now!" he explained.


    "OH!" Jing De exclaimed.


    Everyone. "¡­ oh." They muttered, almost believed what Jing Xu said, that it was Xi He who is the culprit, had they not seen with their own eyes who the real culprit is. And the real culprit is now having his sweet moment with He Shun whom he is wooing. "¡­" poor Shanliangde Sect. Poor Xi He. They thought as they casted a sympathetic look with Sun Yu.


    Fortunately, Xie Lan wasn''t that spiteful to laugh at Sun Yu at this moment since Sun Yu is now on the verge of exploding. Well, maybe he also doesn''t want to fight Sun Yu since fighting isn''t his intention. He just wanted to ''tease''.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rui''s expression is blank as he looked at Jing Xu in disbelief. Jing Cheng, Jing Bai and Jing Hei wanted to dig a hole to bury Jing Xu now. They suddenly doubt life. Why did Jing Xu''s brain suddenly deteriorated?! They thought and helplessly sighed as they placed a palm on their foreheads, feeling their heads hurt.


    Why is it that when they don''t need Jing Xu to be smart, he is smart, but when they needed him to be smart, his IQ suddenly goes offline? They thought as they gnashed their teeth in anger. Is this really the effect of being with Jing De, this idiot, always?! They thought and took a deep breath to calm themselves, lest they would snap in anger as they looked at Jing Xu''s foolish performance.


    But, it is not as if they can separate Jing De and Jing Xu. They are brothers! Also, it is not as if it is Jing Xu''s fault to think in this direction, passing the black pot (blame) to the other participants, since the Xinfaxian Sect disciples are just really too good in acting, and also pitting the other participants!


    Thinking this, they all looked at the Xinfaxian Sect. Fan Wen''s brow twitched in irritation while Xie Lan just grinned. Blame these people for raising these disciples! They thought and their gazes fell on Cheng Sheng. Especially this person! They added in their minds.


    It was Cheng Sheng''s turn for his brow to twitch in irritation. Why do they always blame him?! He has done nothing wrong! He is innocent! He thought. It is not as if he is the one competing right now and is pitting the participants! he added.


    It was as if the sect leaders and elders thought of this, too, and they finally withdrew their gazes on the Xinfaxian Sect, especially Cheng Sheng. Indeed, it was not Cheng Sheng''s fault, but their own disciples'' fault for being too lacking compared with the Xinfaxian Sect disciples in terms of strategizing. They thought and helplessly sighed. Even if their own disciples might be stronger than the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, but strength isn''t absolute when faced against a strategy. Even an ant can topple an elephant.


    Thinking this, they can only sigh more, admiring the brilliance of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples in terms of strategy, and also talent. Before, they thought that sword cultivators are mighty and are superior than the mages. This is also the reason why there were not many that wanted to be mages. They would rather struggle in order to become a sword cultivator than become a mage!


    But, Cheng Sheng''s existence broke this prejudice. Not only is Cheng Sheng both a sword cultivator and a mage, he also proved to everyone that mages aren''t weak! Instead, they can be stronger than the sword cultivators! Wasn''t this what currently is going on? Look at their disciples who are strong sword cultivators being toyed by Cui Xiao, a mage, as she commanded her fellow disciples, Qi Lan and He Shun to go against the other participants.


    It is not that the other sects didn''t prepare for this year''s competition. It is just that the Xinfaxian Sect disciples really caught them off-guard! It was just like the previous Intersect Competition where Cheng Sheng caught them all with a storm he created. Since then, the mages slowly but surely rose. In short, Cheng Sheng is a legend!


    "Qi Lan¡­" Ho Ting frowned as he and Ho Yue watched Qi Lan act as He Shun''s guard. "Did he really fall in love with He Shun?" he asked as he looked at his uncle.


    Ho Yue fell silent as he observed Qi Lan. "Only time can prove this." He said and with a sigh.


    Ho Ting didn''t say anything anymore since he knows that what his uncle said is the truth. Only time can reveal the truth.


    "Hey." Kang Ce called them. "Setting aside the participants, don''t forget that there are still xiao Bao and xiao Ling." he reminded them as he looked at xiao Bao and xiao Ling who are up the tree and are watching Tang Li and Li Yan. He is anxious for Li Yan.


    Recalling these two sword spirits, everyone''s faces instantly darkened. That''s right! There are also xiao Bao and xiao Ling! they all thought as their eyes flashed with worry. But, it is not only them who are worried. The Xinfaxian Sect elders, too!


    "Xiao Yin." Fan Wen called Fei Yin. "Xiao Bao and xiao Ling¡­ what are they planning to do?" he asked.


    "They still haven''t made their moves yet." Feng Mo frowned as he looked at xiao Bao and xiao Ling who left where Tang Li and Li Yan are and appeared where Wen Yan and Zhu Xi are!


    The sect leaders and other elders saw that the Xinfaxian Sect elders are also anxious. It is reasonable, though, since xiao Bao and xiao Ling are also targeting the Xinfaxian Sect disciples albeit their masters are elders of the Xinfaxian Sect! Not to mention that xiao Bao and xiao Ling actually hit the Xinfaxian Sect disciples harder than the other participants!


    "I just hope it won''t be that bad¡­" Li Tian nervously said as he stared at xiao Bao''s and xiao Ling''s figures.


    Chen Han saw his lover''s anxious expression and he hugged him to assure him. "Ah Sheng, what are xiao Bao and xiao Ling thinking?" he asked his younger brother.


    Cheng Sheng shrugged. "I don''t know." He answered.


    "¡­ huh?" they said and suspiciously looked at him. Their suspicion isn''t unwarranted, since xiao Ling is Cheng Sheng''s sword spirit, after all.


    Cheng Sheng heaved a sigh, knowing what they are thinking. But, he is really innocent! He inwardly cried without tears.


    Fei Yin saw his lover''s expression and he smiled. He held Cheng Sheng''s hand before he turned to them all. "What Cheng-shidi said is right. We really don''t know what xiao Bao and xiao Ling are planning to do." He told them.


    "¡­ really?" they said and, this time, they didn''t bother to hide their suspicious gazes.


    Fei Yin doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Really." He nodded. "This is because we made a deal." He told them.


    They were all taken aback. "¡­ ''deal''?" they looked at Fei Yin in surprise.


    "Yes." Fei Yin nodded. "Before the competition started, xiao Ling has just regained his human form while xiao Bao is still making his human form more stable." He started. "I also have just woken up recently, while Cheng-shidi''s body has become unstable because of his cultivation method." He looked at them.


    They nodded, indicating that they remembered.


    "We just can''t leave our sword spirits, who have gained their own consciousness and even gained their human form, like that albeit we, their masters, have our own problems." Fei Yin continued. "So, Cheng-shidi proposed a deal with the two." He said.


    "What is this deal?" they curiously asked. Though, they are also touched about Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s concern for their sword spirits.


    "Cheng-shidi, in order to have the two train themselves to maintain their human forms, gave them a task." Fei Yin said. "That is, to interfere with the participants in the Intersect Competition." He told them.


    Everyone''s lips twitched. Indeed, this way, not only can xiao Bao and xiao Ling do their training, but this also adds more excitement to the Intersect Competition! They thought. Only Cheng Sheng can think this way!


    "This is their end of the deal. What about your end of the deal?" Wu Yuan asked.


    Everyone started and perked their ears up.


    Fei Yin smiled. "That Cheng-shidi will provide them magic pills and potions to make themselves stronger, enabling them to keep their human forms longer." He answered.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise as they looked at Cheng Sheng. What the hell! Cheng Sheng''s magic pills and potions are very precious! Yet he can give them to two sword spirits this way?!

 Chapter 661 - The Scum Is Lacking

    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng with their mouths agape, don''t know what to say about Cheng Sheng''s decision. But, at the last second, they also thought that they can''t interfere with Cheng Sheng''s decision, since this is his personal matter. Also, it was Cheng Sheng''s own things he made himself! So, although these are very valuable to them, since it is not theirs, then they could only shut up.


    They can only envy xiao Bao and xiao Ling, these two lucky sword spirits, for having such a master like Cheng Sheng!


    "But hey, what do you think they are planning to do?" Xi Ming curiously asked as he rubbed his chin while he pondered.


    The others also pondered over this. They have seen how cunning these two sword spirits are. They can also pit the participants in their own way. Really worthy to be the sword spirits that learned from Cheng Sheng! Even Cheng Sheng''s own disciples Fei Yinzi and Ling Yun, can''t compare with xiao Bao nor even just xiao Ling! Not only in strength but also in intelligence!


    With this thought, they suddenly realized how lacking the disciples compared with these two sword spirits!


    "Our training to them is not enough!" Jing Rui frowned, feeling dissatisfied with their disciples lacking when compared to others, especially with just two sword spirits!


    Sun Yu nodded in agreement. Obviously, he also thinks that the training their sect is giving to their disciples isn''t enough. Qian Shan and Qian Tian, as well as Tang Teng, Li Nanzi and Su Wan, were thinking of increasing the intensity of training of their disciples! When the disciples return, they would definitely cry due to grievance! Not only did the competition was hellish for them, they also have to face another hellish situation!


    The only disciples who won''t cry are the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples, as well as Ling Yun, He Shun and Wu Tie. After all, Ling Yun, He Shun and Wu Tie are families first with their respective leaders before they are a disciple to them. Meanwhile, the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples have performed beyond everyone''s expectations, and that their sect leaders and elders are bias towards them, thus there was no need to increase their training.


    This made the other sect leaders'' teeth itch, wanting to bite them to death! But, who can they blame? It was their own disciples who are really lacking compared to the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples ah! Ai, this makes them want to sigh again.


    "Hey, hey! Look at xiao Bao and xiao Ling! What are they doing?!" Tang Teng said with his voice raising in surprise and anxiety.


    Everyone turned and saw xiao Bao and xiao Ling are jumping above the trees. This is supposed to be the usual, if not them passing by the participants who are on the ground! And they passed by all the participants!


    "Are they finally going to make a move?!" Tang Yun exclaimed.


    "But¡­ they look like they are just passing by them?" Qian Lin muttered with his brows knitted.


    The others are also puzzled by xiao Bao and xiao Ling''s behaviors. What are they doing? Do they finally want to attack? If not, then what is it?


    "Xiao Sheng?" Fan Wen called and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "They look to be scouting the participants?" Cheng Sheng said and tilted his head as he observed the two sword spirits.


    "''scouting''?" the others said and also watched xiao Bao and xiao Ling.


    "Isn''t this¡­ the same as what the Xinfaxian Sect disciples are doing?" Kang Ce said.


    The others started. That''s right! Aren''t the Xinfaxian Sect disciples scouting the other participants, too, to avoid clashing with them as to not waste time and resources? They thought.


    "Then¡­ what are xiao Bao and xiao Ling scouting the participants for?" Guo Cheng asked, puzzled.


    "Xiao Bao and xiao Ling are definitely not afraid of fighting the participants." Ling Xi said.


    Su Wan nodded in agreement. "So, what are they avoiding them for?" he asked.


    "Could it be¡­" He Run muttered. "What they avoiding aren''t the participants but¡­ the Distance Perceiving Formation on the participants?" he asked.


    Everyone instantly started.


    "That''s right! The Distance Perceiving Formation can see the movements of the people inside it." Wu Tong said. "So¡­ this also applies to the sword spirits?" he said, surprised.


    Cheng Sheng''s lips curled up. "I didn''t expect for Cui Xiao to remind me of this. This formation can be used against the spirit servants, including the enemies, trying to disrupt the peace in Zhongyang." He said.


    They all looked at him. "That''s right¡­ if we can trap them in this formation, then we are able to see their actions!" they said as their eyes brightened, filled with hope.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in affirmation.


    "Since this is so, then the Xinfaxian Sect disciples actually prevented xiao Bao and xiao Ling to attack the other participants?" Xi Ming said.


    "Ah." They all muttered when they realized it.


    Sun Yu''s expression changed and he looked at the Xinfaxian Sect disciples with a complicated gaze.


    "But, wouldn''t this make them, who are outside the formation, able to be attacked by xiao Bao and xiao Ling?" Jing Kang asked.


    Hearing this, the expression of the Xinfaxian Sect elders changed. They immediately looked at Cheng Sheng, who just raised his hands as if surrendering. He blinked his eyes. His expression looked innocent. They all helplessly sighed, feeling anxious as they returned their gazes on their disciples. After all, Cheng Sheng didn''t do anything, so why should they blame him?


    Cheng Sheng lowered his hands while Fei Yin chuckled. "The disciples are full of tricks¡­ ehem, ideas." Fei Yin spoke.


    They all looked at him. "¡­" don''t pretend! You really just said ''tricks'', right?! Don''t deny it! They thought as they stared at him.


    Fei Yin''s expression remained calm. He simply ignored their gazes. "They have prepared this much, so how can they not include xiao Bao and xiao Ling in their calculations¡­ ehem, tactics?" he asked.


    Everyone. "¡­" you said it! You said ''calculations''! They knew it! These Xinfaxian Sect disciples are really cunning! They thought and frowned.


    On the other hand, the Xinfaxian Sect elders sighed in relief and think that what Fei Yin made sense. Meanwhile, Xie Lan laughed and smiled proudly as he watched their disciples. Fei Yin is right. They have prepared so much for this year''s competition, which is the second time that their sect is joining. So, what should they fear? They have done their best, and will become better, showing everyone more and more after they unlock their potential.


    As expected, just as Fei Yin said, they saw that xiao Bao and xiao Ling also detoured when they saw the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, Ling Yun, He Shun and Qi Lan.


    "Hey¡­ this¡­" Tang Zhe muttered as he looked at xiao Bao and xiao Ling with a complicated gaze. "This¡­ xiao Bao and xiao Ling looked¡­ so defeated?" he said.


    "Pft!" the others can''t help but laugh when they heard what Tang Zhe said. What Tang Zhe said is right.


    Xiao Bao and xiao Ling right now looked like they were defeated. After all, they have been very powerful against the demons after they have saved the participants, especially when they fought against the participants. The participants looked like children compared to them who are like adults every time xiao Bao and xiao Ling fight against the participants to steal their points.


    But, right now, the Xinfaxian Sect disciples have thought of a way to protect themselves from xiao Bao and xiao Ling, these two pranksters!


    "Oh, my god! This looks satisfying!" Lei Ling said and held his stomach as he bend over to laugh.


    "Pft! Hahahahaha!" the others also laughed with him.


    After all, their disciples have been bullied by xiao Bao and xiao Ling many times. So, why shouldn''t they be happy seeing that xiao Bao and xiao Ling looking so defeated right now? Naturally, they are very happy since they can now see that the ones who have bullied their disciples are being defeated, albeit it was the Xinfaxian Sect disciples who beat these bullies!


    "Uh¡­ I just thought of something now¡­" Shan Lu suddenly spoke amidst their laughter.


    Everyone froze, then slowly turned to him. Suddenly, alarm bells rang in their minds as they looked at Shan Lu, who has always been unlucky in their eyes!


    "Err¡­" Shan Lu scratched his head and smiled in embarrassment when he saw their gazes at him which¡­ doesn''t look friendly. But, what can he do? This thought just suddenly came to his mind and it is extremely important!


    "What is it?" Wu Yuan kindly asked.


    Everyone''s lips twitched.


    "Uh¡­ about the Distance Perceiving Formation¡­" Shan Lu said. "Although it protects the other participants from xiao Bao and xiao Ling this way, wasn''t it out of guilt?" he asked.


    "¡­ ah." They muttered when they understood what Shan Lu meant.. Then, their gazes fell on Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng who are now smiling.

 Chapter 662 - The Scum Is Unscrupulous

    Upon seeing Fei Yin''s and Cheng Sheng''s smiles, only one thought appeared in everyone''s minds: I knew it! They looked at Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng, especially Cheng Sheng, with a burning gaze as they thought about their disciples'' current situation.


    The Distance Perceiving Formation was used to secretly monitor the other participants, but it was also used to protect the other participants from xiao Bao and xiao Ling! But, what if the two were reversed? It really looks like it was done out of guilt! In short, this is a deception of the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, again! They want them to owe them, thinking that they are really protecting their disciples when in fact they are actually just harming them!


    Doesn''t this plot seem familiar? They thought and looked at Chen Wu who is currently walking with Wu Lian, Chen Su and Chen Yu in the prairie while looking for some demons lurking around, even under the ground! Chen Wu has used this tactic before by proposing a small game when he, Fei Luo and Wu Tie together with their respective pairs Wu Lian, Sun Yan and Jin Yu, wanted to fight against xiao Bao and xiao Ling. Chen Wu''s plan at that time was to make everything look fair so they would feel like they owe him when in fact he is hiding another ace up his sleeve!


    The Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples¡­ they are really unscrupulous! They all thought. Acting like they are magnanimous but actually like this! They frowned. But, of course, this is just in a competition. They can''t generalize the Xinfaxian Sect and Youxiwang Sect disciples'' actions just based on their judgement of them in the competition. They know this much. So, they didn''t react that much and remained silent while keeping their thoughts in their hearts.


    "To exactly which extent the Distance Perceiving Formation is?" Jing Kang curiously asked.


    Everyone looked at Cheng Sheng.


    "As long as the formation was made, no matter how large the area it covers, it will work." Cheng Sheng answered.


    Everyone who saw that their disciples are moving on the map while unknowingly keeping the formation. "¡­" damn it! They thought, feeling frustrated.


    "Look. If our sect''s disciples would attack your disciples, not only would we lose resources and waste our time and energy, your disciples would, too." Cheng Sheng finally can''t help but say after he saw their dark expressions on their faces. "Well, it is not as if we are the ones on the losing side if that happens." He added and carelessly shrugged.


    Fan Wen and Fei Yin helplessly smiled when they saw that not only did Cheng Sheng''s words not alleviate the sect leaders'' and elders'' frustration, Cheng Sheng instead add oil to the fire! Is Cheng Sheng helping their disciples, or helping them¡­ in provoking the sect leaders and elders more?! Fan wen and Fei Yin thought and shook their heads. But, there was a doting smile on their lips. It is not as if what Cheng Sheng said is false?


    Indeed, Cheng Sheng is saying the truth. If both sides would really fight, even if their disciples are stronger than the Xinfaxian Sect disciples, in the end it was their disciples would lose since they have to use magic pills and potions after the fight to treat their injuries, to which the Xinfaxian Sect doesn''t lack of the magic pills and potions since they have Cui Xiang! So, avoiding in fighting against each other really is the best choice in these last two days of the third stage of the Intersect Competition!


    Although they hate to admit it, what the Xinfaxian Sect disciples are doing is really the best choice for all the participants! Not only can they conserve resources, time and energy in this way, they also can make themselves saved from xiao Bao and xiao Ling!


    So, the sect leaders and lders finally shut up with this and didn''t continue to nurse their grievances anymore, which made Xie Lan and Cheng Sheng, especially Fan Wen, feel happy and sigh in relief. The Xinfaxian Sect really are geniuses since they can also be considerate to others when devising tactics! With this, Xie Lan''s nose rose and almost pointing to the sky, feeling very proud of his disciples, and also of himself since he is the one leading them!


    This look made Sun Yu feel pissed and he almost punched him on the spot! Fan Wen, seeing that Sun Yu is on the verge of exploding, immediately pulled Xie Lan to the side and scolded him to not be so proud¡­ well, at least, not be too obvious of it!


    Upon hearing their shifu''s words, Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Lei Ling don''t know whether to laugh or cry while Fei Yin, Cheng Sheng and You Rou really laughed. Shifu, we don''t know that you are actually this kind of person! They thought and slyly smiled. And Fan Wen''s cheeks flushed red in shame when he saw their smiles, feeling as if he was caught red-handed by their disciples. He looked away and then lowered his head to hide his face. When he heard Xie Lan laughed, he stepped on Xie Lan''s foot hard before he returned to his seat, which is beside Cheng Sheng, and sulked.


    Cheng Sheng and Fei Yin who are seated smiled seeing their shifu glaring at their founder whose face now looked panicked and, ignoring their sect''s disciples, he went to coax Fan Wen. Cheng Sheng rolled his eyes at Xie Lan who abandoned all his principles just to coax his wife, Fan Wen. Fei Yin, on the other hand, just smiled.


    "You, move!" Xie Lan told Cheng Sheng who was seated beside Fan Wen since Fan Wen is still ignoring Xie Lan.


    "Ha." Cheng Sheng scoffed, but he still gave his seat to Xie Lan and he sat on the other side of Fei Yin.


    The others turned to them and are watching the show with interest in their eyes, as if watching how Xie Lan ruin his image as he make a fool of himself.


    "Wen¡­ ehem." Xie Lan coughed as he sat on Cheng Sheng''s seat while turning his body to face Fan Wen.


    Fan Wen didn''t answer. His ears red as red as dripping blood. He really can''t believe that he has exposed his tail as a cunning fox! If Xie Lan hears his thought, Xie Lan would say that Fan Wen is indeed a fox, but a cute and charming fox since Xie Lan has fallen for him the moment he saw him!


    Anyway, Xie Lan started to coax his wife who finally revealed his temper aside from revealing his cunning nature. Meanwhile, the Xinfaxian Sect elders Li Tian, Feng Mo, Lei Qing and Lei Ling had a numb expression on their face, fighting the feeling of shame because their sect leader is acting as a wife slave husband! Though, they also feel happy since this proves that Xie Lan is extremely loyal and in love with Fan Wen and would even drop his face just to appease his wife. Ah! This sour feeling as well as being full because of dog food!


    "Come here." Chen Han called and chuckled as he pulled Li Tian to his embrace.


    Jing Kang didn''t say anything but he possessively wrapped his arm around Lei Ling''s waist. Feng Mo was about to feel envious with these two pairs of couples when he felt something warm was wrapped around his shoulders. He turned and saw Wu Bai who gently smiled at him. Feng Mo can''t help but smile back.


    You Rou saw them and smiled when she suddenly felt her fingers were touched. She turned and saw Qian Tian''s blushing face as he tried to hold You Rou''s hand but he feels nervous. You Rou can''t help but feel sweet and she took the initiative to hold Qian Tian''s hand, to which made Qian Tian''s ears turn red.


    Lei Qing who has no partner. "¡­" damn it! She thought and wryly smiled as she turned her gaze back on the competition. But, suddenly, she saw flowers appeared before her eyes. She turned her head and saw a man standing beside her.


    "Oh, uh¡­ sorry¡­ sorry for obstructing your gaze from the competition!" he said and bowed to apologize. "I, uh¡­ just¡­" he stammered. His face is red, feeling shy.


    Lei Qing looked at him and didn''t say anything. She feels that he is somewhat familiar. Then, suddenly, as if something clicked in her mind, her eyes widened in surprise. "You¡­ are you Dong Cheng?" she asked, remembered that this was the person she defeated before after she fought with him over a hair comb that was ruined by his fellow disciple.


    She defeated him in the end, along with his arrogance.


    Dong Cheng''s eyes brightened and he nodded. "Yes¡­ my name is Dong Cheng!" he said and happily smiled. He feels happy since Lei Qing remembers him!


    "You¡­ these flowers¡­" Lei Qing muttered. She knows what he meant.


    As expected, Dong Cheng blushed.. "I have liked you for a long time and I finally gathered all my courage to pursue you!" he said.

 Chapter 663 - The Scum Is Headstrong

    "I¡­ I¡­ can I pursue you?" Dong Cheng asked as he slowly raised his head with a reddened face to peek at Lei Qing''s face through the bouquet of flowers in his hand.


    Lei Qing, on the other hand, was stunned. The Xinfaxian Sect, too, as well as the other sect leaders and elders, as they looked at Dong Cheng who is standing before Lei Qing and is holding a bouquet of flowers while anxiously looking at her.


    "This¡­" don''t say that they were surprised. It was beyond that!


    Don''t just look at Lei Qing as a woman. She is a very tough woman and no one dared to provoke her, both men and women. Not to mention that she is an overbearing elder sister, she has a headstrong personality. So, because of this, there weren''t that many who pursued her. Not to mention that she is also very picky in men, and that she values her younger brother more than her own romantic life, they also fear her because she actually challenges her suitors in a fight!


    Of course, the outcome is that they were all defeated! Not to mention that even if they defeat her, which has never happened before, there are also her fellow disciples Li Tian, Feng Mo, Cheng Sheng, and now Fei Yin, including her younger brother Lei Ling! Don''t look down at Lei Ling''s gentle appearance! He isn''t weak! Instead, he is really fearsome since he is very aggressive when he attacks using his talismans!


    So, who would dare woo Lei Qing? They now witness it!


    "You¡­" Lei Qing finally recovered from her shock and she looked at Dong Cheng with a complicated gaze.


    Everyone also looked at Dong Cheng with a complicated gaze. After all, Lei Qing''s scary personality is well-known, as she also let this image of hers be spread widely. Thus, they didn''t expect for Dong Cheng to be this daring to woo her!


    "I really like you." Dong Cheng said as he looked at her in the eyes. "Ever since that day, after you defeated me, I saw your heroic figure and valiant back when you left and I fell for you." He said with his cheeks flushed red. But, he never avoided Lei Qing''s gaze, showing his sincerity to her. "I admit that I also was scared off when I saw you beating your suitors, so I wasted more time to confess to you, which I greatly regret now." He said and sighed.


    Everyone looked at him in shock with their mouths wide open.


    "But, every time I saw you, I feel my heart ache. I also feel distressed since you have no one by your side always while your fellow disciples, and brothers have their own partners." Dong Cheng said and looked at the Xinfaxian Sect elders.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows raised while Fei Yin smiled. Li Tian is also smiling while Feng Mo''s arms are crossed. Meanwhile, Lei Ling''s expression is extremely complicated as he watched Dong Cheng and his elder sister. Maybe he has always used to seeing Lei Qing alone and didn''t think much of it since he saw that Lei Qing didn''t seem to have any interest in romance.


    But, now¡­ he look at his elder sister''s ears turning red as she look at Dong Cheng. Lei Ling now realized how lonely his sister is. He actually also knows Dong Cheng. After all, he had a good impression of him after he scolded his fellow disciple, which was also his cousin, after that person scolded Lei Qing and reversed black and white (passing the blame).


    He never expected for Dong Cheng to fall for his sister, though.


    "So¡­ so, I finally gathered all my courage and decided that I will confess to you!" Dong Cheng said as he bowed before Lei Qing. "I hope¡­ I hope that you will give me permission to pursue you!" he said and stood upright as he looked at Lei Qing with a smile on his face while his eyes are shining, full of hope.


    Lei Qing opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out of her lips. She stared at Dong Cheng for a long time. The others also held their breath, now feeling anxious for Dong Cheng, as they all wait for Lei Qing''s answer.


    Finally, a smile appeared on Lei Qing''s lips. "Alright." she said. Then, she took the bouquet of flowers from Dong Cheng''s hands. "Actually, this year, I have decided that if someone were to pursue me again, I will then lower the challenges. That is ¨C " he looked at Dong Cheng. " ¨C no more fights anymore. I now feel tired." He said and smiled.


    Dong Cheng looked at her in surprise. The audience were also shocked. But, they were surprised to see Dong Cheng shake his head.


    "No." he said. "There is no need to lower the challenges in pursuing you. You are worth fighting for!" he told her.


    Lei Qing''s eyes widened before her face turned red. Xie Lan and Fan Wen looked at each other and smiled.


    "Alright." Fan Wen spoke as he walked towards them. "Since you are willing to challenge my disciples, then we will set the day after the third stage of the Intersect Competition." He said.


    There was an uproar as they all suddenly became excited. Dong Cheng is challenging the Xinfaxian Sect elders! For Lei Qing! They all thought as they all looked at them with burning eyes. Their gazes are filled with expectation.


    Upon hearing this, the sect leaders and elders then remembered that the competition is still going on. But, their attention is now caught by Dong Cheng and Lei Qing.


    "Yes, elder Fan!" Dong Cheng answered and respectfully bowed.


    Xie Lan slowly approached them, too. "Then, you go back and prepare since it will be in two days." He told Dong Cheng. "After the end of this event, there will be a surprise waiting for you." He said and grinned.


    Although Dong Cheng was puzzled, he still nodded. "Yes. Many thanks, sect leader Xie." He said and bowed. "Then, I ¨C " he said and then turned at Lei Qing.


    Lei Qing blushed. "Ehem. I already decided. I won''t be fighting this year." She said and looked away.


    Dong Cheng''s face turned serious. "I also hope that you won''t be fighting against me since I don''t want to hurt you." He said and shook his head. "It was fate that we have already crossed swords before." He said and smiled.


    Lei Qing paused before she lowered her head to hide the smile on her lips. "En." She nodded.


    "Then, I¡­ I will be taking my leave¡­ to prepare¡­" Dong Cheng said, but he looked reluctant when he left.


    "Ai¡­ that child is good." Fan Wen said and smiled as they watched Dong Cheng left.


    "Shifu is right. He is an upright character." It was Lei Ling. They looked at him in surprise.


    "It looks like Lei Ling has a favorable impression of this suitor of his sister this time¡­" Jing Hei said as they looked at the Xinfaxian Sect on the side.


    Zheng Fu Gong nodded. "En. I can say that sect leader Dong has raised a good seed." He said.


    "It is such a pity that he seems to be sick this year." Pai Lie said and sighed.


    The sect leaders nodded. This is the reason why Dong Cheng''s father isn''t present in this year''s competition.


    "''sick''?" Cheng Sheng turned when he heard what Pai Lie said.


    "Sect leader Dong has gotten sick not long ago, but we aren''t clear of his condition." Zheng Yi told him.


    Cheng Sheng''s brows knitted. "Our sects are both from the east. Why didn''t they approach me?" he asked and frowned.


    They all shook their heads since they don''t know the answer.


    The Xinfaxian Sect elders also heard it.


    "Maybe he doesn''t want us to think that he only approached shijie because of his father''s sickness?" Li Tian asked.


    "No. I don''t think he is this petty. This is his father''s life, after all." Feng Mo said.


    "Then¡­ could it be that it was so serious and he doesn''t think that there is hope, so he didn''t approach Cheng-shixiong?" You Rou guessed.


    Cheng Sheng heard this and he fell into contemplation. "No matter how difficult it is, I still won''t give up in treating my patients!" he said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "But, why would he confess to Lei Qing this time when his father is in such a condition?" Tang Zhe suddenly asked.


    The others started and now realized it.


    "You are right¡­ he has waited for a long time and it wouldn''t matter if he would wait for more, right?" Jing Bai nodded in agreement.


    They all fell silent as they analyze Dong Cheng''s behavior.. Suddenly, Lei Qing dropped the bouquet of flowers and she immediately flew away, going to the direction where Dong Cheng left. It only took a second to them that there is something wrong with Dong Cheng''s behavior!

 Chapter 664 - The Scum Is Unpleasant

    Zheng Fu Gong rubbed his temples as he watched them all fly away to follow Lei Qing and the Xinfaxian Sect who flew after her.


    "Dong Cheng is indeed behaving strange for a son who has a father currently sick." Zheng Yi spoke as he watched the sky where a group of black figures gradually fading to the east direction.


    As expected, Dong Cheng directly returned to the east.


    "The Dongcheng Sect is in the East where the Xinfaxian Sect also is." Jing Rui spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    "The Xinfaxian Sect is impenetrable, but how about the Dongcheng Sect?" Jing Rui asked and looked at them. "Despite Cheng Sheng already erected a barrier in the entire east and to each sect in the east, including the Dongcheng Sect, how can it compare to the Xinfaxian Sect''s barriers?" he said.


    "Indeed." Wu Tong nodded in agreement as his face turned serious. "Cheng Sheng erected a barrier for all the sects as a precaution but who would expect that an enemy really would arrive and is strong?" he asked.


    The barriers erected by Cheng Sheng can only fend off the demons. But people?


    "So, the enemy is getting impatient and finally moved against one of the sects, huh." He Run''s brows knitted.


    Hui Qiu sighed, feeling pity for the Dongcheng Sect. They didn''t go with the other sect leaders because they can''t leave the Zhongyang with no one behind. They can only pray that the Dongcheng Sect would survive this calamity of theirs.


    ¡­


    East, Dongcheng Sect.


    "Sect leader!" the disciples cried after they saw that their sect leader, Dong Cheng''s father, spat out a mouthful of blood both due to his sickness and also Dong Chi''s attack. "Dong Chi, you are going too far!" they said and glared at Dong Chi who is maliciously grinning at Dong Chi''s father.


    Dong Chi naturally ignored them. "Uncle, do you know why I was being obedient to Dong Cheng?" he asked. "Even throwing away my pride just to get in his good graces? It was because I am waiting to gain his trust so that I can trample him! Avenge myself!" he said as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Dong Cheng''s father didn''t answer. His face is extremely pale.


    "Are you dying now, uncle? Please don''t yet. You should wait for Dong Cheng. I still want to see his desperate face when he fails to save you." Dong Chi said.


    Dong Cheng''s father spat out another mouthful of blood. He didn''t expect that his brother who were lame since he was a child has been secretly poisoning him until a week ago, the accumulated poison dealt him a heavy blow. Hew as about to confront him but then his brother committed suicide! He also didn''t expect for Dong Chi to ally with the enemies! This pair of shameless father and son has been plotting against them for a long time!


    Fortunately, he and their disciples managed to let Dong Cheng escape. As long as Dong Cheng is alive, they won''t die with so much regret.


    Dong Chi seemed to have guessed the thoughts of Dong Cheng''s father. "Uncle, are you still thinking that Dong Cheng would be able to call for help from the other sects?" he asked and smiled.


    Dong Cheng''s father suddenly had a bad feeling.


    As expected, he heard Dong Chi spoke. "You are underestimating me, uncle. You have always been!" he said and kicked Dong Cheng''s father.


    One of the disciples immediately pushed him away, preventing his kick from landing on their sect leader.


    "The enemies have already surrounded all the escape routes to prevent Dong Cheng from escaping." Dong Chi said, crushing the hope in their hearts.


    Dong Cheng''s father was stunned and his heart sank. He can''t believe what Dong Chi said.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. As soon as we catch him, I will personally send both of you off!" Dong Chi said and smiled as he left.


    Dong Cheng''s father can''t take it anymore and he fainted.


    ¡­


    Zhongyang.


    "What the hell¡­!" everyone sharply inhaled after they opened Dong Cheng''s clothes and saw his wounds.


    "He has hidden it deeply!" Feng Mo frowned as he looked at Dong Cheng''s pale face.


    Fortunately, Lei Qing reacted fast and followed Dong Cheng so they caught him before he can leave Zhongyang. But, as soon as they grabbed him, he suddenly hissed in pain. They were shocked to see that his clothes are soaked with blood! He was actually holding it in, suppressing the pain he felt and when he finally left, his wounds bled again!


    "The Dongcheng Sect has really been attacked." Li Tian frowned as they watched You Rou start treating Dong Cheng''s wounds.


    "He must have a hard time escaping." Qian Tian, who is guarding You Rou, read again the letter that they found on Dong Cheng''s clothes. "Sect leader Dong was poisoned by his brother that committed suicide after while Dong Chi, Dong Cheng''s cousin, colluded with the enemies¡­ tch." He frowned.


    "Don''t worry. I had Wu Bai follow the sect leaders so that his puppets could help them in case they will be attacked by the enemies'' spirit servants and those disgusting insects." Feng Mo told them.


    Li Tian and Qian Tian nodded.


    "But, Dong Cheng really hid this matter deeply¡­" Li Tian muttered. "He must be afraid that Dong Chi would kill his father and fellow disciples if he would call for help. He came to Zhongyang to actually just¡­" he didn''t continue.


    Dong Cheng came to Zhongyang not to ask for help, but to confess to Lei Qing since he must be planning to die with his father and fellow disciples when he returns to Dongcheng. He already knows that his father''s sickness can''t be cured, so he already lost hope that his father and their sect can be saved. Thus, he only confessed to Lei Qing so that he won''t have regrets when he dies.


    "This man is really brave." Qian Tian sighed with admiration. "And strong." he added.


    Feng Mo and Li Tian nodded in agreement. For Dong Cheng to be able to escape and travel this far without being chased by the enemies, he must have killed the enemies pursuing him so that they won''t be able to return and report of his escape and buy some time for himself before Dong Chi kills his father and fellow disciples in anger.


    "Fortunately, he has improved." Li Tian sighed in relief.


    "En." Feng Mo nodded in agreement when he recalled that time when Dong Cheng and Lei Qing fought.


    "¡­ huh?" they heard You Rou mutter.


    They immediately turned. "What''s wrong?" they asked.


    "Uh¡­ this¡­" You Rou answered and showed them a blood-stained magic pill bottle.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Qian Tian asked.


    But, Li Tian and Feng Mo recognized the bottle.


    "This is¡­ shijie''s magic pill bottle." You Rou answered. "That time, it was only Cheng-shixiong who are giving us magic pills and potions since I have yet to master my skills." She said as she looked at the magic pill bottle. "Cheng-shixiong actually then made personalized magic pills." She said.


    "''personalized magic pills''?" Qian Tian asked.


    You Rou nodded as he looked at him. "Because shijie often fights, Cheng-shixiong refined magic pills for her that can temporarily ease the pain and slow down the bleeding of the wounds." She explained. "And¡­ this bottle is the bottle that contains the magic pills he personalized for her." She said and looked at Dong Cheng.


    Qian Tian was shocked. "So, this is the magic pills that he ate to hide his wounds from us earlier?!" he exclaimed.


    You Rou nodded in affirmation. She feels sad for Dong Cheng and Lei Qing.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo took a deep breath. "He actually kept the magic pill bottle¡­" they said and sighed with emotion.


    Qian Tian also looked at Dong Cheng with admiration in his eyes. He had a newfound respect for Dong Cheng.


    ¡­


    East, Dongcheng Sect.


    "Why aren''t you killing them yet?" someone asked Dong Chi.


    Dong Chi turned and saw the foreign man who helped him capture Dong Cheng''s father and the disciples. "Why are you in a hurry?" he asked.


    The man glared at him. "Time is of essence!" he answered.


    Dong Chi''s brows raised. "Are you afraid that other people might arrive and help Dong Cheng and his father?" he asked. "Don''t worry. Dong Cheng can''t escape. Not to mention that your subordinates are tracking him now, I know him." he said. "Dong Cheng won''t leave Dongcheng because his father is here, as well as his friends, which are his fellow disciples. He doesn''t have the heart to leave them here while he escape alone." He explained.


    The man glared at him. "It better be!" he said and stormed off.


    Dong Chi sneered after the man left.. "Who do you think you are, putting airs in front of me? You are just an outsider!" he said and gritted his teeth in anger.

 Chapter 665 - The Scum Is Formidable

    "I couldn''t believe¡­" Tang Teng''s usually amiable face is serious as they all flew towards Dongcheng, a place in the east where the Dongcheng Sect is located.


    Li Nanzi nodded. His expression is solemn. "For his brother to betray him¡­ I knew it. There was really something wrong with that brother of his!" he said and frowned in anger.


    He remembered once in the past that he met the brother of the sect leader of the Dongcheng Sect. This person is ill but the malice in his eyes can''t be hidden. Every time he sees his elder brother, he is exudes killing intent. Li Nanzi thought that the sect leader of the Dongcheng Sect knows about it, but after seeing that he didn''t make any movement, Li Nanzi concluded that the sect leader of the Dongcheng Sect is a stupid person. His other flaw is that he cares too much about his family that he has become blind.


    Qian Shan sighed. "Now, now¡­" he looked at them. "Aren''t we here to avenge sect leader Dong?" he said, easing the depressing atmosphere.


    The atmosphere immediately relaxed and the tension that they felt since earlier has eased.


    "Fortunately, the teleportation array in the Yunxiao Inn is there. Or else, it would take us a very long time to fly east." Wu Yuan spoke.


    Sun Yi and Chen Han nodded in agreement. Sun Yu, although he hates Xie Lan, he isn''t serious about it and instead appreciate the Xinfaxian Sect, especially the talented and genius Cheng Sheng. With how strict he is, he naturally is fond of talented people. So, he really liked it when he, along with others, used the teleportation array earlier.


    "Dong Cheng said that the enemies have scattered, planning to take down the weaker sects first before turning them to their side to fight against the bigger sect." Xi Ming said and frowned. "What do they take us as?" he said and sneered.


    Xi Xing patted his shoulder to calm his temper.


    Shu Mu nodded in agreement. "Then, let''s split up from here?" he asked. "The Nanshu Sect and Huli Sect will accompany the Qianxu Sect south. Elder Qian Tian will be following us later." He said.


    Qian Tian accompanied You Rou earlier in flying following the others in chasing Dong Cheng while they have already gone first to east using the teleportation array of the Yunxiao Inn since they have no time to spare. Each second counts since life is important.


    "En." Qian Lin nodded in agreement as he flew beside his father. "What about the Youxiwang Sect?" he asked and looked at Wu Yuan, Sun Yi and Chen Han.


    "The west is stronger than it looks." Chen Han smugly smiled.


    They didn''t get angry. After all, what Chen Han said is true. Among all the sects in the land, only the Youxiwang Sect was never greatly shaken aside from that matter of Ming Ye who was actually Wu Ran. After that, instead of becoming weak, the Youxiwang Sect actually became stronger! The Xinfaxian Sect''s, especially Cheng Sheng, contribution can''t be ignored for this.


    "Sect leader Tang. We will be going this way." Li Nanzi said as he turned to Tang Teng. "We will immediately return after we checked our sect''s situation." He said.


    Tang Teng nodded. "The sects in the south are farther to reach than the other sects, especially since the enemies came from the northeast." He said and sighed.


    "What about the north?" Qian Shan asked and looked at Sun Yu.


    "The north is stronger than you think." Sun Yu said with his chin raised.


    Qian Shan heartily laughed while Sun Yi helplessly smiled at his uncle''s pride. Sun Yu is clearly copying Chen Han''s answer, but, what Sun Yu said is true. Especially now that the Sun Clan emerged, the Shanliangde Sect is more formidable than before!


    "Then, let us all split up here!" Li Nanzi said as he flew beside Kang Ce. "Everyone, be careful!" he said and changed course to set south.


    "En!" they all answered.


    The Nanshu Sect which has Shu Mu and Xiao Le, the Huli Sect which has Li Nanzi and Kang Ce, and the Qianxu Sect which has Qian Shan and Qian Lin, flew south. Meanwhile, the Youxiwang Sect which has Chen Han, Wu Yuan and Sun Yi, Shanliangde Sect which has Sun Yu, Xi Ming and Xi Xing, and Huakai Sect which has Tang Teng, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu, continued to fly towards Dongcheng.


    As soon as they left the venue of the Intersect Competition, they followed Lei Qing and caught Dong Cheng, bringing him to the Yunxiao Inn where the teleportation array that leads to any point in the land is located. They used this teleportation array and appeared in the Dongxin Town, which is nearer to Dongcheng compared to the Xinfaxian. The Xinfaxian Sect immediately flew led by the furious Lei Qing. The other sects could only chase after their tails before splitting up midway so that the other sects could check their own sects back, especially in the south.


    But, there was another reason why they let the Xinfaxian Sect fly ahead of them. It is because of the enemies. Cheng Sheng, and Wu Bai who went with them, is the best to fight against the enemies because of their skills and crafts, respectively.


    "Judging by Lei Qing''s action, it seems that she isn''t that indifferent to Dong Cheng." Guo Cheng said while they fly with him flying on board of Shan Lu''s sword.


    Tang Yun nodded as a smile appeared on his tense face, while he board Tang Zhe''s sword. "Yes. Could it be, the reason why she is refusing her suitors before is because of Dong Cheng?" he asked.


    "After hearing their past, I also believe this." Xi Ming said and smiled.


    The tense atmosphere suddenly eased with this chat. After they have seen Lei Qing fight during the previous Intersect Competition, they have already seen her as a formidable elder sister. With her tough attitude towards her suitors, as well as her overprotectiveness towards her younger brother Lei Ling, they thought that she would never fall in love, much less get married. If she is just an ordinary person, then this would be a big deal.


    But, she is a cultivator. So, even if she is a woman, it is no big deal if she won''t get married. They also have gotten used to seeing her alone every time. Thus, they were surprised today when Dong Cheng confessed to her.


    "I really hope that she and Dong Cheng could be together." Tang Yun said.


    They all nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    Dongcheng Sect.


    Dong Chi marched back to his quarters with a stormy expression on his face. As soon as he entered his room, he threw all the objects around him that he sees. He is really pissed off by these foreigners'' arrogant tone towards him. It was obvious that they are looking down on him!


    "Bah! If not for me, would they have the chance to take down one of the sects in this land?!" he asked as he kicked the chair due to anger. "Damn you bastards! You are just mere outsiders!" he said as he gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists. His eyes are burning with fire.


    Suddenly, Dong Chi heard a sneer behind him. "Since you know that he is an outsider, why did you work for him, letting them bully your own people?" a voice asked. "Hypocrite!" it said.


    Dong Chi sharply turned, but then he was greeted by a fist! "Ugh!" he cried as his body fell due to the impact of the fist. He thought that his nose broke¡­ no. It really broke! Now, it was crooked aside from it bleeding. "Who are you?! How did you get in?!" he asked.


    The Dongcheng Sect is now surrounded by the invisible spirit servants of the foreigners, not to mention that the foreigners also were closely guarding the sect and its vicinity. So, how can there be intruders?! Although he hates these foreigners, he is confident of their skills, or else he wouldn''t have worked with them to take down Dong Cheng and his father to take over the Dongcheng Sect!


    "Who am I?" the voice said and took off the mask.


    Due to he was angry, Dong Chi didn''t notice that there was something wrong with the voice. Not to mention that he was caught off-guard, he didn''t have the time to focus on the voice. Now that the intruder has taken off the mask, Dong Chi''s eyes widened when he saw that the intruder is a woman!


    "You¡­!" Dong Chi''s mouth fell open in shock and it was only now that he was lying on the floor did he finally saw the intruder''s clothes.


    But, the intruder didn''t give him the chance to speak to reveal her identity, since she spoken it herself.. "I am Lei Qing, one of the disciples of Fan Wen of the Xinfaxian Sect!" she said with her chin proudly raised.

 Chapter 666 - The Scum Is A Waste

    "You¡­! Why are you here?! This is none of the Xinfaxian Sect''s business!" Dong Chi said as he sat up from the floor. "And, how did you get in here?!" he asked again since the other didn''t answer the question earlier.


    "Why am I here?" I am here to avenge Dong Cheng." Lei Qing answered. "This is not the Xinfaxian Sect''s business? How so? You colluded with the enemies, not to mention that you are planning to take down the other sects, too, along with the enemies." She sneered. "And for how did I get in here? You have to ask my shidi about that." She said as she unsheathed her sword and pointed it to Dong Chi''s throat, making him unable to move.


    One small move and his throat will be split open by the gleaming blade. Dong Chi nervously gulped as a bead of sweat trickled down the side of his face. "C ¨C calm down first¡­!" he said and raised his hands.


    Although he has been training with the sect since young, he knows that he lacks talent. So, he was always called a ''waste'' by their disciples despite the fact that he is the nephew of the sect leader. He was ridiculed, especially since his father is ill since birth, and that his mother was just a maid. So, he was doubly ridiculed.


    They told him that his father is an invalid and won''t be able to help him. Dong Chi doesn''t really hate his father, though he also doesn''t like him. His feelings towards him is neutral. What he hates the most is his mother who was a maid. She wanted to raise her status so she climbed Dong Chi''s father''s bed despite the other is ill since she knows that climbing the bed of Dong Cheng''s father is impossible since Dong Cheng''s father is a loyal man to his late wife, and that she won''t be able to beat him as his guard against these things is high. Thus, she chose Dong Chi''s father.


    Although Dong Chi''s father is ill, he is still a man. So, Dong Chi was conceived in the maid''s womb. After Dong Chi was born, though, she was kicked out of the Dong House and was only given a small amount of compensation. She tried to persuade them at first that she really loved Dong Chi''s father and she wanted to be a mother to her child. But, the Dong family was obstinate so her true colors were revealed. She swore at their family before she left with that small amount of silver. She didn''t even mention her child again.


    So, it wasn''t surprising that Dong Chi grew crooked albeit Dong Cheng and his father cared for him. Especially since he found out that his father was also evil by nature. He caught him placing poison on the food of Dong Cheng''s father. He didn''t reveal himself at that time and waited until his father revealed his true face to him.


    And, as expected, when Dong Chi grew up, his father confessed to him that he hated his elder brother to the bones. That his elder brother stole the sect leader position and the family head position, from him. Of course, Dong Chi doesn''t believe this since he knows that Dong Cheng''s father is kind, and is also blind to their family''s schemes, which was convenient to Dong Chi and his father.


    So, the father and son duo began to scheme together against another father and son duo.


    ¡­


    Tonight is bound to be a sleepless night.


    "Watch out!" Guo Cheng told Shan Lu and grabbed his hand to pull him when a spirit servant soundlessly crept behind Shan Lu. He immediately threw a talisman to the spirit servant and the spirit servant immediately shrieked, then dissipated.


    "Watch out!" Shan Lu yelled and pulled Guo Cheng back when Shan Lu saw a spear coming towards Guo Cheng. Shan Lu raised his sword to block the spear of the enemy.


    Guo Cheng who was standing behind him is dealing against the spirit servants surrounding them.


    "You can see my spirit servants?!" the foreign enemy exclaimed in shock as he looked at them both.


    How can Guo Cheng and Shan Lu not see them? Cheng Sheng has created a talisman before just for this day! They really admire Cheng Sheng for having such a good vision! If he didn''t create these talismans before, who knows what would they be in now? They would be knee-deep in trouble now, for sure!


    Fortunately, Cheng Sheng has already foreseen this problem. So, they can fight toe-to-toe against these shameless invaders!


    "So what?" Guo Cheng haughtily said as he rolled his eyes at their opponent.


    Shan Lu is fighting against his opponent right now while Guo Cheng is facing the spirit servants of Shan Lu''s opponent. Yes, this guy has actually many spirit servants! Fortunately, Cheng Sheng has already foreseen this, too, before, while they were discussing about the spirit servants about the possibility of one person having three or more spirit servants. Also, they have already prepared themselves for whatever unforeseen circumstances that they will face in this battle in the Dongcheng.


    So, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu weren''t that much surprised when they saw many spirit servants after they have advanced in the enemy''s camp along with the others.


    ¡­


    "Damn it!" the leader of the enemies that attacked the Dongcheng Sect and helped Dong Chi cursed and threw the bottle of wine in his hand after he heard his subordinate''s report.


    The servants of the Dong family immediately retreated while the women that he is fondling shrank their necks and shuddered in fright.


    "Sir, they have a large group and actually can see the spirit servants!" the subordinate continued with an ugly expression on his face. "And¡­ they also know about those worms!" he added and recalled the scene that he saw.


    These people who suddenly appeared out of nowhere have burned the worms! This caught them off-guard, along with the fact that these people can actually see the spirit servants. So, even though they have a larger number compared to them, these people have taken advantage that they were caught off-guard and attacked them!


    Hearing this, the leader''s face turned uglier and he kicked one of the female servants. Although the other servants wanted to help her, they didn''t dare move for fear that they would irritate the enemies more. They can only suppress their anger and wait for these people to leave!


    "What about those who were guarding the vicinity and are looking for Dong Cheng?!" the leader asked the leader.


    "Sir, they¡­" the subordinate''s face turned pale with fright. "They were dead¡­ since earlier." He told them.


    "WHAT?!" the leader exclaimed in shock. Then, he roared in anger and marched out of the mansion, ignoring the servants on the side since he knows that they won''t pose a threat to them.


    What he wanted to know is that who are these people that dared to oppose them?


    The servants finally breathed a sigh of relief after the two enemies left and helped the female servant who was kicked. "Eat this¡­ come on." They said as they fed her a magic pill that they have seen from the sect''s infirmary earlier.


    "Thank¡­ you." The female servants said when she felt that the pain in her stomach has subsided.


    They all sighed in relief. Now that there was a ruckus in the sect and they know that help has arrived, they already began to plan to escape so that they wouldn''t hinder their saviors later!


    ¡­


    "Shijie!" Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng called when they saw Lei Qing tying Dong Chi. They sighed in relief when they saw that she was fine.


    "Have you seen the leader of the enemies?" Lei Qing asked.


    "Not yet. Founder, sect leader Tang and sect leader Sun are looking for him." Fei Yin answered while Cheng Sheng took out the Shapeshifting Blanket form his sleeve.


    The Shapeshifting Blanket twisted mid-air before it dove towards Dong Chi, then it wrapped him up. fei Yin, Cheng Sheng and Lei Qing saw that the bulge on the ground became smaller and smaller until the Shapeshifting Blanket became flat.


    Dong Chi was swallowed by the Shapeshifting Blanket.


    "Where is Ah Ling?" Lei Qing asked.


    "Lei-shidi went with shifu and Wu Bai to kill the Devouring Worms to stop them from escaping to other places." Cheng Sheng explained.


    "Good." Lei Qing sighed in relief. "Let''s go find sect leader Dong." He said.


    "Yes." Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng nodded.


    Dong Cheng''s father was poisoned for a long time, adding to the fact that he was beaten by Dong Chi. Naturally, his condition shouldn''t be good. So, Cheng Sheng, a doctor, volunteered to find him to check his condition and to cure him as soon as possible. Fei Yin naturally accompanied him to protect him.. The others also wanted to accompany them but Fei Yin declined them.

 Chapter 667 - The Scum Is Disgusting

    "Da shixiong¡­ shijie is going with us to rescue Dong Cheng''s father¡­ could this be ¨C " Cheng Sheng spoke as they ran around the mansion, asking the servants that were trapped on where could their sect leader be.


    "Hm?" Fei Yin turned to Cheng Sheng.


    "The legendary meet the parents?" Cheng Sheng said and looked at Fei Yin with his eyes bright due to gossip.


    Fei Yin''s lip twitched. "¡­ it can be counted as." He said and smiled.


    Cheng Sheng smiled, feeling happy for Lei Qing. Even though this wouldn''t be the expected meeting of the parent and the daughter-in-law, there is no helping it since the enemies attacked, and with the help of Dong Chi, this shameless and waste traitor, at that. He even harmed his biological uncle and cousin!


    "Sect leader Dong is stupid and blind while Dong Cheng is indifferent but also soft-hearted." Cheng Sheng said. "And their good qualities are towards their family, which is ironically and tragically hates them both. So, their family and sect now are ruined." He said and sighed in pity.


    Fei Yin patted his back to comfort him. "This is fate. This is to wake them both up." he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded in agreement. Because Dong Cheng and his father have been both blind and forgiving to their family, maybe fate can''t bear it anymore and now wanted for them to wake up, so it gave them a very big and harsh wake-up call.


    "Sheng." Fei Yin called and raised his hand in front of Cheng Sheng, indicating for him to stop.


    Cheng Sheng was pulled from his thoughts by Fei Yin''s voice and he raised his head to see that Fei Yin is standing in front of him, shielding him from whatever it is in front of him. Cheng Sheng tilted his head to peek in front and saw that there were lots of spirit servants, as well as Devouring Worms crawling in the pillars and roof beams.


    "These worms should be called ''Disgusting Worms'' instead of Devouring Worms." Cheng Sheng commented.


    Fei Yin heard what he said and laughed. He knows that his lover won''t be beaten down by these disgusting things. Instead, he would even insult them.


    "Where is shijie?" Cheng Sheng asked when he didn''t saw that Lei Qing disappeared. He didn''t notice when did she left.


    "She jumped on the roofs to look and also to have a full view of the entire Dongcheng Sect after she heard the instruction of the servant told her earlier." Fei Yin answered.


    "Oh. Then, we have to be supportive shidis and not let these things disturb shijie." Cheng Sheng said as he took out talismans from his qiankun sleeve.


    "En." Fei Yin nodded in agreement as he took out his sword and face the spirit servants.


    "I''ll cover you. You only need to hack them to death." Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin as he started to throw Fire Talismans on the Devouring Worms.


    The Devouring Worms saw that their kin were burned and they crawled faster when they sensed danger. But how can Cheng Sheng let them escape? He accurately threw Fire Talismans to all the Devouring Worms. Of course, he didn''t forget the spirit servants that are hissing at him and Fei Yin.


    The Fire Talismans flew in the air when, suddenly, a piece of paper was separated from it and fell on the spirit servants, catching them off-guard, and then rendering them immobile!


    "Now!" Cheng Sheng told Fei Yin as he took care of the other Devouring Worms.


    Fei Yin nodded and rushed towards the spirit servants before hacking them down. Fei Yin was busy killing the spirit servants while Cheng Sheng''s attention is on the Devouring Worms so they didn''t see a shadow creeping behind Cheng Sheng.


    Something glistened and then it descended on Cheng Sheng''s back! CLANG! The sound of two blades colliding was heard.


    "Pets really take after their owners." Cheng Sheng smiled as he slowly turned to face the enemy that tried to kill him from behind. His sword was blocked by Cheng Sheng''s sword.


    No matter how much he move his sword, he couldn''t do it because of Cheng Sheng''s sword.


    "The pet is disgusting and so its owner should be." Cheng Sheng said as he looked at the foreign enemy.


    The enemy is wearing the clothes of the Dongcheng Sect disciples so it obviously wanted to disguise itself and infiltrate the sect first before they all started their plan until they finally take action. As to who gave them the clothes of the Dongcheng Sect disciples, it isn''t that hard to guess unless your brain is damaged.


    "I have¡­ heard of¡­ you." The foreign enemy said in a broken Chinese.


    Cheng Sheng''s smile became brighter as he faced him. He spoke to him in their own land''s language. "Thank you for the praise." He said. "I don''t need to guess who told you about me. It should be the same person who gave you and your fellows the disciple clothes?" he grinned.


    The foreign enemy was taken aback because Cheng Sheng could speak their language. Then, there is no need to speak Chinese! He freely started to speak in their own land''s language. "Yes! You are right! It is the nephew of this sect''s leader who worked with us!" he told him.


    Cheng Sheng kept his smile. "We don''t know any nephew of the sect leader." He answered. "In our land, the moment that he has chosen to collude with the enemies, he is already regarded as dead." He explained.


    The foreign enemy''s brows knitted.


    "You don''t have to waste time talking to them." Fei Yin spoke.


    These words are for Cheng Sheng, but Fei Yin deliberately used the language of the foreign enemy to let him hear them.


    As expected, the foreign enemy was shocked. "You also know our language!" he exclaimed as he glared at Fei Yin. "Who taught you? You have actually been investigating our land, didn''t you?" he said.


    Fei Yin sneered. "We don''t have much free time in our hands like you." He said. "Don''t lump us in with you, sneaky bastards." He told him and coldly looked at him.


    The foreign enemy was infuriated and wanted to kill them but Cheng Sheng''s sword already moved even without him touching it. The foreign enemy was stunned. He never expected nor thought that Cheng Sheng could manipulate his sword remotely so he looked at the wound in his chest with his eyes wide in disbelief. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out of his mouth. His body collapsed on the floor with blood flowing out of his chest.


    He is dead. As soon as he was dead, the spirit servants remaining also died along with their master while the Devouring Worms were burned.


    "The entire Dongcheng Sect would be burned at this rate and even their ground will be razed in fire. Will sect leader Dong be mad at us?" Cheng Sheng asked and bit his lip, feeling guilty as he watched the fire from burning the Devouring Worms spread throughout the mansion.


    Fei Yin looked at him. "You don''t need to act. I am the only one here around." He told him.


    As expected, he saw Cheng Sheng widely grinned. "Hehe." He laughed, looking very mischievous.


    Fei Yin helplessly smiled.


    "I am also here." Lei Qing spoke as she jumped down the ground, landing just on the body of the foreign enemy.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng grimaced when they saw where she landed. "Shijie." They called.


    "The servant told me that the enemies took Dong Cheng''s father to the northeast building. There it is." Lei Qing said and pointed.


    Fei Yin and Cheng Sheng turned before they fell silent.


    Lei Qing frowned because there was nothing there. "I tried to look for a building in that direction but I couldn''t find any." She said.


    "¡­ a Concealment Spell?" Fei Yin guessed after a while.


    Lei Qing''s eyes brightened. "It is possible!" she exclaimed.


    "Fortunately, that servant saw before they have concealed the building." Cheng Sheng sighed in relief.


    Lei Qing nodded in agreement. "Li-shidi isn''t here, so we will leave this to you, Cheng-shidi!" she said as she flew to the direction of northeast while Fei Yin took Cheng Sheng with him on his sword.


    Cheng Sheng''s sword returned to its sheathe and Cheng Sheng started making hand seals as he looked at the empty space in the northeast of the Dongcheng Sect. When he saw that nothing happened, he frowned. He took out a talisman and threw it to that direction as they flew towards it.


    Then, suddenly, everyone in the Dongcheng Sect saw a bright light flashed after the talisman thrown by Cheng Sheng hit the ''empty'' space! Lei Qing and Fei Yin has no choice but to stop mid-air and cover their eyes.


    "¡­ oops. Sorry.." Cheng Sheng apologized and sheepishly smiled while Fei Yin helplessly sighed as he covered Cheng Sheng''s eyes with his other hand.

 Chapter 668 - The Scum Is Forgiving

    The leader of the foreign enemies panicked with widened eyes before his face darkened as he frowned when they all saw that after the bright light died down, a building was revealed!


    "Damn it!" he loudly cursed.


    That is where the sect leader of the Dongcheng Sect was imprisoned! They have carefully hidden the building so how was it found out?! He thought. His face is livid with rage as he struck the still dumbfounded Tang Teng!


    "Whoa!" Tang Teng exclaimed and narrowly avoided the attack because Xie Lan immediately pulled him back while Wu Yuan and Sun Yu struck the leader of the enemies!


    "Ugh!" the leader of the enemies spat out a mouthful of blood after he was hit on his chest and his feet slid back on the ground! Damn it! How strong are these people?! He had underestimated them! he thought and gnashed his teeth in anger. Even this young man is as strong as these other people! He added as his gaze fell on Wu Yuan.


    Because he underestimated them, they have suffered great losses this time! and it is infuriating!


    "Boss!" his subordinates cried and immediately helped him up.


    "I see Ah Sheng!" Chen Han exclaimed and pointed to Sun Yi that Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Lei Qing have entered the building that was revealed, and where Dong Cheng''s father was imprisoned!


    "Let''s go help them!" Sun Yi said and smiled. "Tang Zhe, Xi Ming! We will leave the rest to you!" he yelled as he and Chen Han flew. "Guo Cheng! Xi Xing! You leave the spirit servants to them and kill the Devouring Worms! Lei Ling and elder Fan are on it!" he added before he and Chen Han followed Cheng Sheng, Fei Yin and Lei Qing inside the hidden building that was revealed in order to find where Dong Cheng''s father is.


    They hope that it is not too late.


    ¡­


    Zhongyang.


    "Hey! Both xiao Ling and Bai Tan disappeared!" Jing Hei exclaimed in surprise when they saw that xiao Ling and Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket, have disappeared in the special space, leaving xiao Bao alone.


    Jing Cheng''s brows knitted. "Xiao Ling and Bai Tan both disappeared¡­ did Cheng Sheng and the others have encountered a problem in the east?" he asked.


    Jing Rui frowned while the other sect leaders looked worried, especially the Righteous Alliance. After all, this is their neglect of duty because foreign enemies have entered the land. This shows that their security isn''t tight.


    But, they aren''t completely to blame. After all, the land is so big and they aren''t omnipotent.


    "It can''t be. If something happened, xiao Bao would have gone, too." Wu Tong said.


    "En¡­ xiao Bao doesn''t look panicked." Su Wan nodded in agreement. "So, there should be nothing big that happened." He said.


    Hui Qiu, He Run, Yu Wen and Ling Xi agree to this, too, as they watch xiao Bao''s actions. Zheng Fu Gong''s tension eased while Pai Lie sighed in relief. As long as Cheng Sheng and the others are safe! They don''t want anything bad to happen to Cheng Sheng. Not only because he is their trump card especially against the spirit servants and the Devouring Worms that the enemies are specializing in. It is also because he is a very important friend to them!


    "Alliance leader Zheng. Elder Zheng." Zheng Ming called as he quietly approached them.


    They all turned. Zheng Fu Gong and Zheng Yi helplessly smiled since Zheng Ming is too formal towards them albeit they are blood relatives. But, thinking that this youth wanted to keep his image as a polite junior, then what can they do?


    "What is it?" Zheng Fu Gong asked.


    "Boss Sun sent a subordinate, telling us that Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu wanted to go to the east, too, to help elder Cheng Sheng and the others." Zheng Ming answered. He is referring to Chen Jing and Wu Fan, respectively.


    Everyone looked at each other before Zheng Yi smiled and turned back to Zheng Ming. "There is no need." Zheng Yi answered. "There are four sect leaders there who went. We believe in them, that they could handle the enemies." He said.


    "Boss Sun said that if you answered this, the Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu have some words." Zheng Ming said.


    "What is it?" He Run curiously asked.


    "Answering to sect leader He, boss Sun said that the Chen patriarch and former sect leader Wu told him to tell us, ''If we find out that Zheng Fu Gong and the others are keeping us just to guard Zhongyang and if Cheng Sheng, Chen Han, Wu Yuan would be gravely injured, or worse, die, then we will raze Zhongyang to the ground.''." Zheng Ming answered.


    Everyone''s lip twitched when they heard the words. This is really the style of Chen Jing and Wu Fan, who are overprotective of their family.


    Zheng Fu Gong helplessly smiled. "Tell them that they are welcome to." he said.


    Zheng Yi is speechless. Jing Rui''s expression turned serious while the other sect leaders were surprised.


    "If something happens to Cheng Sheng, then we might as well all surrender defeat or die." Zheng Fu Gong said with a sigh.


    They all fell silent, then also sighed. Zheng Fu Gong is right. They won''t be able to afford it if something happens to Cheng Sheng. But ¨C


    "Not to mention Fei Yin who is Cheng Sheng''s lover and would rather exchange his life for Cheng Sheng''s, as well as Chen Han, elder Fan Wen and Cheng Sheng''s fellow disciples Lei Qing and Lei Ling, sect leader Xie, sect leader Sun, sect leader Wu and sect leader Tang are there, as well as their respective disciples." Jing Cheng spoke.


    Everyone paused when they understood the meaning of his words. That''s right! If even the four of them can''t protect Cheng Sheng, then where will that leave their faces? Not to mention that Xie Lan and Fan Wen, and Chen Han and Fei Yin, also are overprotective of Cheng Sheng. So, Cheng Sheng is heavily guarded by them!


    Thus, they have nothing to fear, more so since Cheng Sheng is also not a soft persimmon to be picked on.


    "Also ¨C " Zheng Ming spoke.


    They all looked at him.


    " ¨C elder Ho and his nephew, Ho Ting, plans to interrogate elder Dong Cheng when he regains his consciousness." Zheng Ming told them.


    Everyone''s expressions immediately turned serious as they looked at each other with their gazes speaking. They know what Ho Yue and Ho Ting wanted ¨C they wanted to ask Dong Cheng about the enemies who have intruded their sect.


    ¡­


    Yunxiao Inn.


    "How is his condition now?" Ho Yue asked after You Rou finished bandaging the wounds of Dong Cheng.


    After they left the venue of the Intersect Competition and went to Yunxiao Inn, while the others went to use the teleportation array to go east, Ho Yue and Ho Ting, who were following behind them, remained in the Yunxiao Inn to go and see Dong Cheng.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo just silently stood on the side. They can already guess what Ho Yue and Ho Ting are here for. Although they have found out that these two were actually not from their land, they believe in Ho Yue''s character. So, they also trusted his nephew, Ho Ting. Adding to the fact that Cheng Sheng also trusts them, they can''t see any flaws from the two that they have still feelings for their fellow people who came from the same land.


    Ho Yue and Ho Ting are actually enemies with them, so Li Tian and Feng Mo don''t feel awkward with these two despite it is the fellow people of Ho Yue and Ho Ting who are currently attacking their land.


    "His wounds were now tended to and I have already eliminated the poison in his blood due to the weapons used." You Rou answered. "Fortunately, the amount of poison found in his blood were just little. It must just have been grazed on his skin." She said as she wiped her hands. "He is also exhausted, and his emotional and mental condition aren''t right due to stress." She added.


    Ho Yue sighed as he looked at Dong Cheng with pity in his gaze. It wasn''t easy for Dong Cheng to reach this far, and to give up on his life to die along with his father and fellow disciples despite he could have escaped and be with Lei Qing.


    Dong Cheng is a loyal person, and that must be what Lei Qing admired him for.


    "Sect leader Dong ah¡­" Ho Yue sighed when he recalled that kind middle-aged man during the banquet in the previous Intersect Competition.


    "What''s wrong, uncle?" Ho Ting asked.


    "If sect leader Dong wasn''t just forgiving, this wouldn''t have happened to his sect, especially his son, now." Ho Yue said and sighed with disappointment.


    "''forgiving''?" Li Tian, Feng Mo, You Rou and Ho Ting looked at each other.

 Chapter 669 - The Scum Is Humble

    Ho Yue can still remember that time when he saw Dong Zheng, Dong Cheng''s father and the sect leader of the Dongcheng Sect. Because he was hiding his identity as someone from another land, he had been low-profiled and rarely left his peak. So, the banquet of the previous Intersect Competition, which was five years ago, was the first time he had been in a grand occasion.


    The Shanliangde Sect which only focused on cultivation has never held grand banquets like this. So, Ho Yue doesn''t know how to socialize in this kind of occasion. Not to mention that when he was still on his motherland, he and his nephew had lived a fugitive life. He only had his nephew to talk with, so where would he pick up a social skill?


    Thus, it was expected that he would make a mistake in the banquet. Fortunately, though, it was Dong Zheng that he had unintentionally bumped.


    "You spilled your drink on him?" Ho Ting asked as he looked at his uncle. He is the same as his uncle who has lived in seclusion.


    In short, they are a country bumpkin. They know nothing of the world. For them, their motherland is already very big. Fortunately, Ho Yue left and bravely crossed the sea, and Ho Ting followed. Or else, they wouldn''t know how small the world that they had seen.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou stared at Ho Yue. They also thought that Ho Yue has spilled his drink on Dong Zheng.


    Ho Yue shook his head. "I didn''t." he answered. "Even if I did, there is Cheng Sheng''s Cleaning Talismans that can clean one''s clothes." He said.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou nodded in agreement. Indeed, their shidi Cheng Sheng''s inventions really are very convenient, and also face-saving. Just for example if Dong Zheng''s clothes were spilled with wine by Ho Yue. With the Cleaning Talisman, Dong Zheng can save his face instead of being humiliated.


    "Then, what did you do?" Ho Ting asked, both puzzled and curious.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou are also curious.


    Ho Yue''s face turned red in shame. Even his neck and ears were red. "I¡­" he took a deep breath as if to brace himself. "I accidentally stepped on the hem of sect leader Dong''s clothes and¡­ it¡­ was torn." He said, his voice turning weaker.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou. "¡­ oh." They muttered. Indeed, this can''t be saved by Cheng Sheng. They thought. Then, they added a note in their hearts to suggest a Fixing Talisman to Cheng Sheng when he returned from the east.


    With this, life would become more convenient and many people could save their faces for this.


    Ho Yue lowered his head in shame. "Fortunately, the tear isn''t big since I immediately reacted." He continued. "Sect leader Dong also accepted my apology. It was really fortunate that he recognized me as someone who had never left the sect, not even my peak, so he understood that I was tense." He heaved a sigh. "He even gave me some pointers on how to socialize or how to avoid the people in this kind of occasions." He added.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou looked at each other and smiled. Although the Dongcheng Sect is just an average sect and can''t be compared to the Xinfaxian Sect now, it was better than the Xinfaxian Sect five years ago. It was just their sect leader, Dong Zheng, is low-profiled and humble, unlike his son Dong Cheng who was arrogant that time.


    "Then¡­ after that¡­ he left." Ho Yue continued. "But, not long after, I saw him wiping his clothes. Someone has really accidentally spilled their drink on his clothes." He said and grimaced.


    Ho Ting, Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou don''t know whether to laugh or cry. How can Dong Zheng be this unlucky? They thought, then paused. But then, thinking that he was betrayed by his brother, and almost killed by his brother''s son, and his sect now is ruined, he was indeed unlucky.


    "It was a disciple who accidentally spilled their drink on him." Ho Yue said. "But, as I have expected while I secretly watched, I saw him forgave the disciple and even comforted the disciple who was obviously very nervous since the disciple will be competing in the Intersect Competition." He said.


    Ho Ting, Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou were surprised. The sect leaders they have known are temperamental. Even their respective sect leaders have their own flaws. But, they have never expected that there would be a sect leader that would be this humble.


    Although Dong Zheng also has a flaw of being blind to his family''s evil intention, he is actually humble, which is rare because most of people are prideful. Thus, they admire Dong Zheng''s humility.


    Ho Yue smiled after he saw their pensive expressions. "I am not lying. Sect leader Dong is really good" he said and looked at the sleeping Dong Cheng on the bed. "So, it is not surprising for him to produce a good son." He said and sighed.


    Ho Ting, Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou nodded in agreement. They could guess what Dong Cheng was thinking when he left earlier in the venue after he confessed to Lei Qing. Not only was Dong Cheng thinking about his father and his fellow disciples held in the enemies'' hands and he couldn''t ask for help, he wouldn''t ask help from them so he didn''t tell them about what happened to his sect. Not because he feels ashamed, but because he doesn''t want for them to be implicated with his sect''s, and also family, problem since this was caused by Dong Chi and Dong Chi''s father, these vile traitors.


    "Since he can escape from their pursuit, and even killed his pursuers, not only is he strong." Ho Ting spoke. "It also should be that the enemies that attacked the Dongcheng Sect is weaker than we imagined." He said.


    They looked at him. "Do you know how many are there as our enemies?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Aside from the leader, which is Qi Lan''s father, he has his right-hand man and left-hand man." Ho Ting answered. "There were also other people that he often sent for tasks¡­ around three of them." he added.


    Li Tian, Feng Mo and You Rou fell in silence as they pondered over what Ho Ting said.


    "No¡­" a weak voice spoke.


    They all turned and saw Dong Cheng slowly and weakly opening his eyes.


    "You''re now awake!" Li Tian exclaimed as You Rou immediately checked Dong Cheng''s body condition.


    "How are you feeling?" Feng Mo asked.


    "Horrible." Dong Cheng answered and wryly smiled. "I can''t taste anything." He added.


    They grimaced while You Rou helplessly smiled. She has used many medicines which they don''t know. But, fortunately, these medicines saved Dong Cheng''s life.


    "Good. Now, you are awake." A voice spoke behind them.


    They turned and saw Sun Rong and Qie Shi. Both their expressions don''t look good. The two entered the room and closed the door.


    "You should know that my Qie has an intelligence organization." Sun Rong started as he glanced at Qie Shi. "So, why didn''t we find out about their sect''s situation?" he asked and looked at Dong Cheng. "And for almost two weeks?" he added and frowned.


    They all fell silent.


    "Dong Chi¡­ he must have sent a false information." Dong Cheng answered as his brows knitted.


    They looked at him.


    "Father and I were about to leave to attend this year''s competition, bringing with us our sect''s disciples. But, on the way, we were ambushed." Dong Cheng said as he took a deep breath. "He chose the best time that our guards were lowered and attacked us together with his ''good'' helpers." He gnashed his teeth in anger. "Not to mention that the poison his father fed my father has finally fed up¡­" he closed his eyes and shook his head.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi frowned. "They must have already noticed our subordinates and sent them false information, disguising as our spies, so they were able to hide your sect''s situation." He said and shook his head. He clenched his fists.


    Sun Rong patted his back to comfort him. "This is our neglect. We will definitely fix this problem and train harder our subordinates to be more vigilant." He said.


    Nobody spoke since they can''t blame Qie Shi. He already had done his best. Nobody can guard against thieves forever, as times changed. This can be said with the Righteous Alliance who never expected for the foreign invaders to appear on their land and create havoc.


    "What I said just now¡­" Dong Cheng spoke as he looked at Ho Ting. "When I woke up¡­" he said.


    Ho Ting looked at him.


    "It wasn''t I who killed my pursuers.." Dong Cheng said, which stunned them all.

 Chapter 670 - The Scum Is Powerless

    They all froze and blankly looked at Dong Cheng.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?" Li Tian asked in puzzlement.


    "Somebody killed my pursuers while I fled." Dong Cheng answered as he looked at them.


    Their eyes widened in shock as they gaped at him. "WHAT?!" they exclaimed. Although they have already guessed this after Dong Cheng said that it wasn''t who killed his pursuers, they still can''t help but feel shocked.


    It was someone who killed the pursuers of Dong Cheng. Then, was this someone a pure passerby and just happened to help Dong Cheng? Or, was it¡­? They looked at each other with their gazes talking.


    "Who is it?!" Feng Mo asked as his eyes sharpened.


    "Could it be¡­ an enemy of our enemies?" Li Tian muttered with a pensive expression on his face.


    "Ehem." Ho Yue coughed and smiled, feeling embarrassed. "We are the enemy of your enemies." He reminded them.


    They grimaced.


    "Then¡­ who could it be? He helped Dong Cheng escape¡­" You Rou said and looked at Dong Cheng who shook his head.


    "Our ally?" Ho Ting asked with his brows raised.


    Sun Rong and Qie Shi frowned. "This is better compared to this unknown person allied to them." Sun Ron said.


    They nodded in agreement. It is better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    "Did you not see them?" Ho Yue asked, now asking the purpose of him and Ho Ting coming here.


    Dong Cheng turned to him and shook his head. His eyes are full of pity. "I also want to know." He said. "Regardless of whether they are a passerby or not, it is a fact that they saved my life, so that I am now here talking to you." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement. Indeed, this is an irrefutable fact.


    "Are they local? Or¡­" Ho Ting spoke. "Someone from our land?" he said.


    Everyone fell silent as they all looked at Dong Cheng. That''s right. This is also a concern. If it is a local, meaning that they are their fellow people, then it is fine. But, if this person that saved Dong Cheng is actually another foreigner¡­ they looked at each other with a serious expression on their faces.


    You Rou saw their expressions don''t look good. "Elder Ho." She called. "Was there anyone from your land that also came here like you and Ho Ting did?" she asked.


    Everyone''s expressions became even more serious as they waited for Ho Yue''s reply.


    Ho Yue''s expression is heavy. How can he not guess what they are thinking? He can understand. If these foreigners wouldn''t cause trouble in this land like what Ho Yue and Ho Ting did, then it is fine for them to be here. But, if they are like these enemies that they are facing now¡­ heh. Then, they definitely won''t be polite them! They not only came here to make trouble, but also they killed!


    Then, they shouldn''t complain if they will return it a hundredfold!


    "Dong Cheng." Ho Yue called. "What did those people who attacked your sect looked like?" he asked. "Have you seen their leader? What does he look like?" he asked.


    Dong Cheng''s brows knitted since he was reminded again of his powerlessness , making him unable to save his father, especially his fellow disciples that died. "When they attacked us before we could leave the east, we didn''t see any powerful master." He answered. "Although their strength wasn''t that great, but we were caught off-guard, and they overpowered us with their numbers, too." He frowned in displeasure.


    Everyone saw his expression and knows that he is still grieving for his fallen fellow disciples, and is mad because of what happened to his sect, especially to his father. So, they didn''t continued asking him anymore while You Rou sensibly made him sleep again for him to regain more of his strength. They all then left the room and went to the dining area to converse while eating.


    "Elder Ho, what do you think from Dong Cheng''s answer?" Sun Rong asked while he placed some food on Qie Shi''s bowl.


    "I don''t think that Dong Cheng is lying." Li Tian said as he pondered. "He and his father might not really have met the leader of the group of foreigners that attacked their sect." he said.


    Feng Mo nodded in agreement. "This is possible." He said. "The leader must be low-profiled. After all, he even managed to not let us know about their attack on the sect." he explained.


    They all pondered over it and think that what Feng Mo said made sense.


    "Do you know someone from the enemies with this personality?" Qie Shi asked as he looked at Ho Yue.


    They all looked at him.


    Ho Yue''s brows knitted as he tried to recall. "It has been a long time since we left the sect¡­ but, I know one." He looked at them.


    Everyone started as they all sat upright, waiting for Ho Yue to continue.


    Ho Yue didn''t leave them hanging as he immediately spoke. "His name is ''Bozu''. He is a priest." He said. "He is taciturn and also doesn''t get involve in many things unless it was his task, or a part of his task." He looked at them. "He is a silent person, but then actually has an irascible temper, like a dormant volcano that suddenly erupts. Also ¨C " he took a deep breath. " ¨C since he is a priest, he has to perform celibacy, which the road he has chosen when he became a priest, instead of the road of killing." He explained. "So, after he joined the sect, he killed. But, he still remained celibate. Old habits die hard." He shrugged. "Although¡­" he grimaced. "¡­ he wants to be surrounded by women, to make up for this." He finished.


    Everyone''s expression looked complicated after they heard this.


    "He¡­ is¡­ ehem, unique." Feng Mo coughed and lowered his gaze.


    Li Tian helplessly smiled as he looked at Feng Mo. "Just say it. He is a contradictory person." He said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Bozu¡­ hmph." Ho Ting snorted in disdain. "You should say it clearly. He is a hypocrite." He said.


    Everyone looked at each other and then looked away, doesn''t want to respond to what Ho Ting said. It was not as if Ho Ting needed their response, either, as he began digging on his food.


    "So¡­ is he strong?" You Rou asked.


    They all looked at her.


    "Founder, shifu, Cheng-shidi, da shixiong, Lei-shijie, Lei-shidi¡­ as well as the others¡­ they would be able to defeat him, right?" You Rou asked, looking very anxious.


    Li Tian and Feng Mo also feel worried. They looked at Ho Yue with expectant gazes.


    But, it was Ho Ting who answered instead. "Him? He is just a trash!" he said.


    They all turned to him.


    "Why?" Sun Rong curiously asked. It seemed that Ho Ting really despise this Bozu.


    "As I have said, he is a hypocrite." Ho Ting said. "He says one thing but does another. Just like his celibacy. He is practicing celibacy yet what is he doing? He still have sxual desires!" he said and frowned. "So, you should also know that he is pretentious, for these two words, ''hypocrite'' and ''pretentious'' are what describe him!" he looked at them. "He is pretentious, because he is acting like someone strong due to him coming from their temple when in fact, he is the weakest of the weakest in their temple!" he told them.


    Their eyes widened in shock. "Really?!" they exclaimed.


    Ho Ting nodded and evilly grinned. "The reason why he joined the sect was because he was kicked out of their temple, and not because of him leaving it!" he said. "He was kicked out because, as I have said, he has still sxual desires! Not to mention that he is also a hypocrite as well as pretentious¡­ would the temple master still tolerate him after repeated warnings?" he asked as he smugly smiled.


    Ho Yue helplessly sighed at his nephew exposing Bozu.


    They were all surprised. "How did you know this?" they asked. They know that for a hypocrite and pretentious person, they have a tall pride. So, this Bozu definitely wouldn''t reveal all these secrets of him even if he will be killed!


    Yet, Ho Ting knows¡­ but how? They thought, feeling both puzzled and curious.


    "Hehehe." Ho Ting chuckled as he grinned. "Because I overheard him when he was drunk." He answered.


    Everyone. "¡­" well, alcohol really is a demonic object. They thought and sighed, lamenting Bozu''s reputation in case Ho Ting exposes him in the future to their sect.


    "Why do you seem like you hold a grudge against him?" Sun Rong asked Ho Ting as he curiously looked at the young man.


    Ho Ting turned and his grin turned into a big frown. Ho Yue just sighed. "How can I not?" Ho Ting sneered.. "He asked for our mother to ''serve'' him before!" he answered as he gnashed his teeth in anger.

 Chapter 671 - The Scum Is A Trash

    Ho Ting sneered when he heard the question. "If not for our father holding a high position that time, then who knows what will happen to our mother?" he asked as his eyes narrowed in anger.


    Everyone was shocked of his answer. Seeing that Ho Yue''s expression is heavy, they know that Ho Ting isn''t lying.


    "Damn this sick bastard!" they cursed as they slapped the table because of anger. "He is really a trash!" they said.


    Ho Ting nodded in affirmation while Ho Yue helplessly sighed.


    "That time, that trash was revered highly by the sect since he came from a very well-known temple that is known to cultivate strong priests that exorcises demons." Ho Ting started. "Even the sect leader respects him. Many members of our sect fears him." he said.


    They all resumed eating and are silent as they listened to Ho Ting narrate to them.


    "He is very pretentious." Ho Ting snorted as he pierced the vegetable on his bowl. "Do you know why I say that he is pretentious?" he asked. "He acted like someone really reputable and had that mysterious air around him as if he is really a master!" he said. Then, he suddenly paused, and smiled. "But, of course, not my father!" he grinned.


    Hearing this, Ho Yue also smiled when he remembered his late elder brother.


    "Your father?" they asked.


    Ho Ting nodded. "En. My father. He saw through this pretentious trash!" he said.


    Their eyes widened in surprise. "How?!" they exclaimed.


    "My father has a pair of discerning eyes, of course!" Ho Ting said with his nose raised.


    Ho Yue chuckled, while the others laughed, feeling amused. Ho Ting is really still a child. They thought as they watch his behavior.


    But, it was as if Ho Ting doesn''t mind, though as he continued to act like a child proud of his father who he highly respects. "My father then asked the sect leader about this. But ¨C " his smile disappeared and he frowned. " ¨C do you know what happened next?" he asked as he looked at them.


    Naturally, they don''t know, so they shook their heads as an answer. Meanwhile, the light in Ho Yue''s eyes disappeared, since he already knew the answer.


    "That idiot sect leader¡­ yes! Qi Lan''s father!" Ho Ting continued. "He was dissatisfied with our father asking him this and even accused my father that my father is questioning his judgement¡­ and even challenging his authority!" he said.


    They gasped in shock. "What an idiot he really is!" they exclaimed. A new person just suddenly appeared¡­ of course, one naturally has to be vigilant! Yet, this sect leader is really blind!


    "Heh. Naturally." Ho Ting sneered. "That pretentious trash heard my father and, guess what he did?" he asked them.


    "What did he do?" they immediately asked.


    "Heh. He provoked the trust between my father and the sect leader!" Ho Ting answered. "Though, this trust is as thin as a needle." He snorted in disdain.


    They all fell silent, feeling speechless. No wonder this sect leader who is actually an idiot to be deceived by this fake priest killed Ho Ting''s parents, who should be trusted. Instead, he is actually wary of Ho Ting''s father when it should be this Bozun that he should be wary of! He is truly an idiot!


    "Naturally, the idiot sect leader was provoked." Ho Ting continued. "And this Bozun¡­ he is really very pretentious!" he gnashed his teeth in anger when he recalled it. "He challenged my father!" he said.


    Everyone''s mouth fell open in shock. "He what?!" they exclaimed.


    "Heh. Of course, my father is stronger than him!" Ho Ting suddenly smugly smiled. "The reason behind why this pretentious priest challenged my father was because to gain the idiot sect leader''s trust and impress him, making him look like someone he can rely on and trust. The other reason is that he hopes to kill my father, because my father is a threat to him since he desires my father''s position in the sect, and he also coveted my mother." He sneered.


    They all fell silent, feeling speechless of how shameless this pretentious priest is! He is even more shameless than Cheng Sheng!


    ¡­


    East, Dongcheng, Dongcheng Sect, Northeast Pavilion.


    Cheng Sheng, who is currently detoxifying the poison from Dong Zheng''s body, was shot while lying down. "¡­ achoo!" he sneezed.


    "Cheng-shidi. You should always keep yourself warm." Fei Yin said as he took out a robe from his qiankun pouch and wore it on Cheng Sheng''s shoulder.


    Chen Han who saw what happened felt complicated in his heart. He wanted to hate Fei Yin but he can''t since he saw how Fei Yin cared for his young brother Cheng Sheng. In the end, he heaved a sigh and helped Sun Yi and Lei Qing untie the Dongcheng Sect disciples from their binding.


    "Please¡­ please, you must save sect leader!" the disciples cried as soon as the cover from their mouths were removed. "And da shixiong¡­ have you met da shixiong? How was he?" they added as tears streamed down their cheeks.


    Just by listening to their questions, they can see the obvious respect and care that they have towards Dong Zheng and Dong Cheng. The Dongcheng Sect, like the Xinfaxian Sect, also is a family, except for these two traitors, the other father and son pair, Dong Chi and his father.


    Upon hearing Dong Cheng''s name, Lei Qing''s cheeks burned red. "Ehem." She coughed. "Dong Cheng is now safe. Or else, why would be here?" she said. "He managed to reach the Zhongyang through Cheng-shidi''s teleportation arrays and asked us for help." She explained, although this wasn''t what really happened.


    They just can''t tell them that Dong Cheng has already prepared himself to die with them, for Dong Cheng doesn''t want to waste even a second to explain to them what happened to his sect lest Dong Chi got impatient and killed Dong Zheng and the disciples.


    Upon hearing what Lei Qing said, the disciples sighed in relief. Then, they anxiously looked at the unconscious Dong Zheng. If not for Dong Zheng''s chest moving, they would think that he already died. "Sect leader!" they called. "Sect leader, did you hear that? Da shixiong was safe! And he even called help for us!" they said, unable to hide the joy in their voices.


    But, Dong Zheng remained unconscious. After all, he can''t hear what they said. But, despite this, the disciples continued to talk to Dong Zheng. Cheng Sheng feels annoyed with their noise, but he can''t just mercilessly shut them up. Also, he is wishing for them to be able to wake Dong Zheng up with this good news.


    "Da shixiong. Shijie." Cheng Sheng called when he saw that Dong Zheng''s face became paler after a while. "Brother. Senior Sun." he added.


    "Yes?" they answered.


    "You keep the disciples safe, and cover me in case a fight ensues." Cheng Sheng answered Bai Tan slipped out of his sleeve. "I will be bringing sect leader Dong in Bai Tan''s space since the qi there is better. Also, be careful of the spirit servants. Don''t hesitate to use the talismans to see them. Give some to the disciples, too, along with the magic pills and potions for them to recover their strength, and also to treat their wounds. They could also help you fight." He told them before he went inside Bai Tan''s ''stomach''.


    Fei Yin then took Bai Tan inside his sleeve before he faced the disciples. "You heard our shidi." He said as he and Lei Qing took out their qiankun pouches containing magic pills and potions while Chen Han and Sun Yi handed the talismans to the disciples for them to be able to see the spirit servants.


    As expected, they sucked ina cold breath when they saw the corpses of the spirit servants along with the Devouring Worms lying on the floor and scattered. "These¡­ these are...?!" they exclaimed in horror.


    Although they rarely leave the sect, they already heard of the spirit servants and Devouring Worms as Qie Shi''s intelligence network relayed these information to them, too.


    "There are more of them coming." Sun Yi told them as he and Chen Han watched outside and saw many shadows run and crawl their way.


    "Prepare to fight!" Chen Han said.


    Lei Qing raised her sword to fight while Fei Yin took out some talismans to make a formation that Cheng Sheng taught him before acting as a barrier, protecting the people inside the formation. The disciples know what Fei Yin wanted to do and they looked at him with their eyes filled with gratitude while they resumed treating their wounds and drinking the medicines.


    They can''t currently fight and had to wait until their strength recovers before they could raise their swords and avenge their sect leader, da shixiong, and their sect.. So, they can only watch right now as Fei Yin, Chen Han, Lei Qing and Sun Yi fight, and learn from them.

 Chapter 672 - The Scum Is Disdainful

    "Damn it! Damn it all!!!" Bozun, the leader of the foreign invaders that colluded with Dong Chi and Dong Chi''s father to attack the Dongcheng Sect, screamed in frustration and anger as he knelt on the ground while clutching his bleeding stomach as he glared at Xie Lan, Sun Yu, Wu Yuan and Tang Teng with his eyes filled with so much loathing.


    "What the heck¡­ he is actually such a trash!" Tang Teng can''t finally hold it back as he pointed at Bozun on the ground. "Even Tang Zhe can deal with him, but now that there are four of us¡­ isn''t this just overkill?!" he asked and looked at Bozun with a complicated gaze.


    Sun Yu scoffed. "So much for getting so worked up." he said and frowned in disdain.


    Xie Lan chuckled. His eyes are bright. "En. You are right." He nodded in agreement.


    They all thought that the enemy is very strong that is why they managed to suppress the information of them attacking the Dongcheng Sect and even toppled the sect leader, Dong Zheng. But, they should know better now that they are enlightened by the strength of the leader of the enemies. These foreign invaders just relied on dirty tactics and colluding with the traitors Dong Chi and his father, and also poisoning Dong Zheng, as well as catching the Dongcheng Sect off-guard due to all these, thus they managed to conquer the Dongcheng Sect, making them all alarmed of this.


    But, now, looking at Bozun in front of them who looked so wretched, they think that their panic earlier and fear were very laughable. And, they really laughed since they have found out that they looked like they are idiots earlier to rush to the east and thought that, indeed, calamity has finally started in their land!


    However, what is this now? They panicked just for a piece of trash? They thought as their eyes narrowed while glaring at Bozun. "You¡­" they spoke as they raised their swords while staring at Bozun whose face turned pale in horror when he saw their malevolent expressions.


    Bozun''s eyes widened and he panicked. He turned and saw one of his subordinates who ran to his air earlier and now is treating his wound. His scalp felt numb when he felt the gazes of Xie Lan, Sun Yu, Tang Teng and Wu Yuan on him as they slowly approached towards him with their swords in his hand.


    Tang Zhe who heard his father spoke his name came with Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu after they have cleaned up their enemies, only for them to see their sect leader, together with Xie Lan, Sun Yu and Wu Yuan, slowly walked towards Bozun''s side with evil grins on their faces while Bozun''s face is as pale as a paper in horror while beads of sweat trickled down his face.


    Then, they saw Bozun pulled his subordinate. "You useless piece of trash!" he said as he gripped tight the arm of his subordinate, who was caught off-guard because he was dutifully treating Bozun''s wound. "You die for me!" he said before he hit his subordinate''s chest with his palm, sending his subordinate towards Xie Lan, Sun Yu, Wu Yuan and Tang Teng with a great force!


    Tang Zhe, Yang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu were stunned when they saw this scene. Xie Lan, Sun Yu, Wu Yuan and Tang Teng also frowned, obviously disgusted by this move of Bozun. As expected of a trash! They thought as they moved their bodies to the side to dodge, making the body of Bozun''s subordinate pass by them.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu also saw the body of Bozun''s subordinate flying towards them and they also dodged, making the body of Bozun''s subordinate hit the wall and make a deep crack on it. They can clearly hear the bones crackling and felt their scalps turn numb. Then, they saw the body of Bozun''s subordinate slid down the wall while leaving a bloody mark on it before it fell on the ground.


    Although it was their enemy, they saw that the subordinate was innocently pushed by Bozun to escape. So, they ran to check if Bozun''s subordinate is still alive and can be saved, since they can also detain him and make him spit out their sect''s motives and secrets.


    "He is still alive!" Guo Cheng exclaimed in surprise as he immediately fed potions to the subordinate''s mouth.


    They all sighed in relief. "Cheng Sheng! Where are you?!" Tang Zhe yelled as he looked around to search for Cheng Sheng''s figure.


    In the corner of his eyes, he saw that Xie Lan, Sun Yu, Wu Yuan and Tang Teng flew after Bozun to chase the latter. This trash! Tang Zhe frowned in disdain and anger.


    "What is it?" Cheng Sheng''s voice pulled him from his thought.


    They all turned and saw a white object fluttering before them. It is Bai Tan, the Shapeshifting Blanket! Then, they saw Cheng Sheng came out of Bai Tan''s ''stomach''. They grimaced, since they think of this image as Bai Tan spitting out Cheng Sheng.


    Tang Zhe shook his head, throwing off those thoughts from his head. Then, he faces Cheng Sheng. "We have caught one of the enemies! Quick, save him! He is still alive!" he told Cheng Sheng and pointed Bozun''s subordinate who is barely breathing.


    "Oh!" Cheng Sheng muttered and immediately went to save the person. "Very good! We can detain him and interrogate him about their sect!" he said and grinned as he immediately started his work.


    Meanwhile, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu who heard what Tang Zhe said. "¡­ en¡­" they nodded in agreement. ''catch''? What ''catch''? They thought as their faces were covered in black lines. We didn''t catch him! It was Bozun who sent his subordinate to us! They thought, then grimaced when they realized something.


    Well, it is more damaging the fact that it was Bozun who sent us his subordinate, with him using his subordinate as only a shield while we will use his subordinate to interrogate him!


    "Was he struck on the chest and the back of his head?" they heard Cheng Sheng asked as he pressed the acupoints on the subordinate''s body.


    "En. Bozun struck him on the chest to be used as a decoy and then the subordinate hit the wall after we all dodged." Tang Yun answered as he and Guo Cheng helped Cheng Sheng stop the bleeding on the head of the subordinate and then bandaged it.


    "Where is Fei Yin and your brother?" Shan Lu asked when he didn''t see Fei Yin, Chen Han, as well as Lei Qing and Sun Yi.


    "They are still dealing with the Devouring Worms left and the spirit servants. The Dongcheng Sect is helping them burn the Devouring Worms, which is also a way for them to vent their anger." Cheng Sheng answered. "I went out when I heard your panicked voice. Good thing I did, since we have gained from the loss!" he said as he looked at the unconscious subordinate of Bozun with sparkling eyes.


    They all nodded in understanding. Indeed, this would be more of a loss if they won''t be able to gain any information from the enemies. Also ¨C "Your magic pills and potions¡­" they said and looked at Cheng Sheng.


    Cheng Sheng waved his hand dismissively. "Saving lives is more important. And magic pills and potions can be made again while lives can''t." he said.


    They all heaved a sigh. Cheng Sheng is really a good person, albeit a scum. Though this seems contradictory, Cheng Sheng is really a contradictory person!


    Suddenly, they all saw light flashed in the air followed by the entire Dongcheng Sect surrounded by the light! "What¡­ what is this?!" they asked, starting to panic. After all, the enemies are very good in tricks.


    But, they forgot that they have the great trickster on their side! "Oh. As expected of Lei Ling. He learns very fast!" Cheng Sheng said.,


    "Huh?" they muttered and looked at Cheng Sheng. "This was your plan?!" they exclaimed in shock.


    "En." Cheng Sheng nodded. "I worried that the Devouring Worms are too many and scatter so I had Lei Ling set up a formation which will become their big cage and prevent them from escaping anywhere." He explained, then paused when he remembered something. "Xi Ming and Xi Xing already went to look outside the ''cage'' to burn the Devouring Worms that escaped so that these disgusting, carnivorous worms won''t be able to reach the residential areas and harm the ordinary people." He said.


    They all nodded in agreement, then smiled, feeling relieved to hear this. As expected of Cheng Sheng. He is really dependable!


    "Help me carry this person inside Bai Tan." Cheng Sheng said. "Bai Tan." He called.


    Tang Zhe and Shan Lu immediately moved and carefully carried Bozun''s subordinate inside Bai Tan''s ''stomach'', only to be shocked of what they saw.

 Chapter 673 - The Scum Is Humorous

    "He¡­!" Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu exclaimed when he saw that Dong Chi is tightly tied to the tree with his mouth covered with a cloth while Dong Zheng is lying on the stone table and is still unconscious.


    It was only Tang Zhe and Shan Lu who are carrying Bozun''s subordinate but Tang Yun and Guo Cheng are curious to see what''s inside Bai Tan''s, the Shapeshifting Blanket, stomach, so they followed. They didn''t expect to see this scene where Dong Chi is struggling to free himself.


    But, Cheng Sheng ignored him as well as the gazes of the Huakai Sect''s disciple. "Place him on the flower bed." He told Tang Zhe and Shan Lu, these two ''helpers''.


    "Yes." Tang Zhe and Shan Lu answered and carried Bozun''s subordinate over the area.


    "The scent of the flowers here have a calming affect, and their sap and dew can held the body regulate the blood after their sap and dew touches one''s skin and then penetrate the skin, directly going to the blood." Cheng Sheng explained.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu were shocked. "There is such a good thing?!" they exclaimed.


    "If I say that I am lying, that I am just spouting nonsense and I don''t care where will this foreign man be placed, would you believe me?" Cheng Sheng asked as he looked at them with a serious expression.


    "Yes." they answered. They already know what kind of person Cheng Sheng is so they can believe whatever he would say.


    Cheng Sheng. "¡­ oh." He muttered before he ignored these four people who doesn''t understand humor. He went to see how is the condition of Bozun''s subordinate.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu naturally followed since they also are concerned whether this foreign man lives or dies since they had to interrogate him yet and make him confess their sect''s evil motives on their land.


    Then, they saw that the flowers beneath the foreign person''s body seemed to be alive! "What the heck¡­!" they exclaimed in shock and rubbed their eyes, thinking that they must have seen wrong.


    But, it was as clear as the day that these flowers, and even the grasses, were moving on their own!


    "This¡­" Guo Cheng gasped in surprise.


    "The flowers¡­ are really¡­?" Tang Yun muttered, then looked at Cheng Sheng with a quizzical gaze.


    "I already told you." Cheng Sheng said as he raised his two fingers.


    Then, the dews on the flowers and grasses rose in the air. Cheng Sheng moved his two fingers again and the dews converged into a ball of water. Then, it moved above the foreign man''s face before drops of it dripped down the foreign person''s mouth which Cheng Sheng opened for the foreign man to be able to drink.


    "These dews not only helps regulates the blood, but also is good for the skin." Cheng Sheng spoke as he took out a cup from his qiankun sleeve and took some dew water. Then, he turned to them. "Want to try?" he asked as he handed the cup to them.


    "Go on." Tang Zhe said and smiled at Tang Yun.


    Tang Yun''s eyes brightened. "Thank you!" he said and took the cup, then took a sip. His eyes then widened in surprise. "It is slightly sweet!" he exclaimed.


    Guo Cheng''s heart felt itchy. "I want some, too!" he said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded and took out another cup and filled it before he handed it to Guo Cheng.


    Guo Cheng suddenly felt thirsty and he downed the drink in one gulp! "Ah!" he exclaimed as he licked his lips. "It is very tasty." He said.


    Tang Yun nodded in agreement as he sipped his drink faster. "I¡­ suddenly feel energized!" he said as his cheeks flushed red. He can feel his blood moving in his body smoothly.


    Guo Cheng looked at his limbs then moved his fingers. "En. This dew is really magical!" he said.


    "These are called Spiritual Dew." Cheng Sheng said. "This is one of the ingredients in my magic pills and potions." He told them.


    Their eyes widened in surprise. "No wonder that your magic pills and potions are of high quality!" they said.


    Cheng Sheng nodded as he took a cup and filled with the dew water before he walked towards the unconscious Dong Zheng. "¡­ shut that trash up for me." He said, referring to Dong Chi without even giving Dong Chi a glance.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu looked at Dong Chi and frowned since Dong Chi''s noise from his throat is becoming louder. Shan Lu moved and hit Dong Chi in the neck, locking his voice. But, they didn''t expect for Dong Chi to suddenly lose consciousness.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun and Guo Cheng. "¡­" did you kill him instead?! They thought and looked at Shan Lu.


    Shan Lu. "¡­ hehe. I think I used too much strength¡­" he said and grimaced as he scratched his head.


    But, Cheng Sheng''s expression remained calm. Well, he even looked pleased. "I see. Dead people indeed are more silent than the living ones." He said and smiled.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu immediately felt a chill in their backs and they immediately shut their mouths. After gaining permission from Cheng Sheng, they refilled their cups and sat on the side, acting as if they are drinking tea instead of dew water. They know that Cheng Sheng should be trying to expel the poison from Dong Zheng''s body, and he needed to fully concentrate in it.


    Cheng Sheng, indeed, as the Huakai Sect disciples have guessed, is going to remove the poison from Dong Zheng''s body. He placed the cup of dew water on the side before he took out a potion of deep-red color like the blood from his qiankun sleeve. He opened the bottle and then made Dong Zheng drink it.


    Not long later, Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu saw Dong Zheng''s body violently jolted. They were shocked. They almost dropped their cups. But, they immediately covered their mouths and calmed themselves as they recalled in the last second that Cheng Sheng needs silence to concentrate on his task. This is a life and death situation for Dong Zheng!


    As soon as Dong Zheng''s body violently jolted, Cheng Sheng knows that the potion immediately took effect. He immediately closed his eyes and raised two fingers as he concentrated on the potion in Dong Zheng''s blood. Then, he raised his fingers before he hovered it above Dong Zheng''s body, guiding the motion of the potion in Dong Zheng''s blood.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu nervously gulped and beads of sweat formed on their foreheads as they watched Dong Zheng''s body jolt again every time Cheng Sheng changes direction while directing the potion that he fed on Dong Zheng''s body. Then, they felt their hearts flew up in their throats when they saw that Dong Zheng''s body arched after Cheng Sheng reached his chest.


    "There it is!" Cheng Sheng muttered as he opened his eyes.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu held their breaths, not daring to breathe loudly, when they saw that Cheng Sheng''s eyes glowed! He is looking for the poison in Dong Zheng''s body!


    "Scatter." Cheng Sheng ordered.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu didn''t speak, since they know that it wasn''t them who Cheng Sheng is speaking to but the potion that he fed Dong Zheng!


    "¡­ break!" Cheng Sheng shouted.


    Tang Zhe, Tang Yun, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu then saw that Dong Zheng''s body shuddered, before it started to jerk!


    "N - !" Tang Yun opened his mouth but Tang Zhe immediately covered his mouth to prevent him from speaking.


    Tang Zhe, Guo Cheng and Shan Lu know that Cheng Sheng''s potion is killing the poison on Dong Zheng''s blood, causing for Dong Zheng, who has been poisoned for too long, to reject Cheng Sheng''s potion.


    "He''s¡­!" Guo Cheng''s expression is serious when they saw Cheng Sheng fed Dong Zheng the dew water.


    "What is he doing? Why did he feed him dew water?" Shan Lu asked.


    Tang Yun is similarly puzzled.


    But, Tang Zhe''s expression is heavy. "We know that the poison should be very heavy in sect leader Dong''s body after being poisoned by his brother for a long time." he started. "The dew water can help the body regulate the blood faster, so Cheng Sheng must be using it to reveal poison hidden in sect leader Dong''s body after his potion killed the first ones." He explained.


    "So that''s it!" their eyes brightened when they finally realized it.


    "En. But¡­" Tang Zhe''s brows knitted. "This will be a very long process, since it should have been many years that sect leader Dong was poisoned by his brother." He told them.


    They all fell silent, then they looked at Cheng Sheng''s back with an anxious gaze.. Dong Zheng''s life will be now in Cheng Sheng''s hands.